ã€ŠMated To An Enemyã€‹


 Chapter 1 Midpoint Between Us

    Ashleigh had barely taken two steps out the door when she felt a sudden heat sweeping over her body. Her senses were on fire. There was no pain, only heightened awareness of everything around her.

    Taste and smell fought for dominance in a struggle to savor the sweetest scent she had ever known.

    An aroma that made her breathe deeply, desperately hoping to pull the sweetness into her lungs and hold it there forever. A vor that made her mouth water, she bit her lower lip painfully. Distracting herself from the maddening desire for more.

    The air around her brushed against her skin, warm and tenderly, as though a firm hand caressed her. Her body reacted to this ¡®touch¡¯ without her permission. She arched her back and let out a soft moan. Then, she caught herself against the wall as the sensation trembled through her body down to her toes, making her almost lose bnce.

    Her heart raced. It pounded so hard she felt as though it might escape her chest entirely. The sound got louder and more potent. But, no, it wasn¡¯ting from her. That sound, the heartbeat, came from the same direction as that powerful scent. Her body was moving before she could even register the thought of following it.

    The closer she got, the louder the beats became. It should have hurt, driven her mad, but this heart, this beat, this was a melody that called to her. A luby that filled her with only a desire to find the owner.

    Taste, smell, hearing, her senses were being assaulted in a way that made her blush. She found herself stopping several times, bracing herself against the wall as a wave of pleasure crashed over her again and again.

    In the back of her mind, a small voice was screaming and shouting, trying to tell her something, remind her of something. However, she was too distracted by the scent, the vor, and the sound of his rhythmic heartbeat. She could only think of them.

    Her body wanted it, needed it.

    Ashleigh turned down yet another hallway she didn¡¯t recognize. Again, her senses were leading her, but somehow, she knew her goal was on the other side of this door. So she didn¡¯t hesitate to shove it open.

    The music echoed off the walls, some kind of techno trash that only interfered with the melody of his heart.<sub>.</sub>

    Therge room was dark, a ck light dance, shes of light highlighting random people, no one she wanted to see, no one she cared about.

    Ashleigh searched the crowd of faces desperately. He was here; she could feel him. Her chest heaved with force, practically panting now.

    ¡®Where is he?¡¯ she thought to herself

    There was a sh of light and then another. Then, finally, her eyesnded on him, a feeling of recognition, an electrical burst of pleasure through her entire being.

    And then confusion.

    ¡®Why isn¡¯t it ck?¡¯ she asked herself.

    Another sh of light fell over him. Dark auburn hair, short, but just enough length to fall over one eye. His eyes met hers for a split second before she gasped. Ashleigh stumbled back, desperate to escape the room.

    Grey like the clouds before the harshest blizzard of the northern territories. There was only one wolf in the four packs with eyes as cold as these.

    ¡°No. No¡­. No!¡± she screamed as she pushed the doors open, roughly stumbling as they gave way. She barely caught herself from falling entirely to the ground. Quickly she gathered herself up and ran.

    Ashleigh ran hard and fast for as long as her lungs allowed. She fell heavily on the stone floor below her when she finally stopped, scraping both knees. The burning sensation brought a hiss from her throat. It was enough to let loose the hot tears that filled her eyes.<sub></sub>

    She lifted her pained eyes to the night sky, to the Blood Moon that shone brightly above her.

    ¡°What have you done?¡± she asked quietly, painfully, before loudly screaming. ¡°What have you done to me!¡±

    The moon, the recipient of her words, offered no reply in return.

    ***

    Back in the dance hall, a man called out over the music, ¡°He definitely came this way, but there are too many scents now. I can¡¯t track him in here.¡±

    ¡°Then open your eyes, damn it!¡± another replied.

    ¡°There! I see him. He is over there!¡± a third called out, barely audible above the music.

    The three young men ran towards the same goal, a tall man that stood in the center of the crowd. Though the bodies around him swayed and bounced to the beat of the music, he stood perfectly still.

    Even in this dark room, he stood out. His auburn hair, a rare color among most wolves, was highlighted every time the light shed in his direction. If that was not enough, his broad shoulders, the way his shirt clung tightly to his body. The power that simply emanated off of him.

    He was one of a kind.

    ¡°Alpha!¡± called the third man. He was arge man with blonde hair, his full beard gave him the appearance of maturity, but he was young, both of age and heart.

    The auburn man stared at the door, unmoving. He didn¡¯t respond as they called to him, just continued to stare at the door.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb?¡± the blonde man called out as he got closer.

    Caleb stirred. He turned his head to look at the blonde-haired man for a moment, his grey eyes focusing once more as though he had been caught in a trance.

    ¡°Galen?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Galen replied, reaching a hand to his shoulder. ¡°Are you ok? You suddenly ran from the gateway with no exnation. We almost didn¡¯t find you, and here of all ces.¡±

    Galen looked around, clearly concerned about why his Alpha would havee to a ce he would usually stay far away from.

    ¡°I assume it was the midpoint between us,¡± Caleb replied more to himself than anyone else.

    He stepped past Galen and looked up once more towards the door. He cocked his head to the side, staring at it as though he expected someone to walk through at any moment.

    ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± Galen asked, looking at the door as well.

    ¡°I think they havee and gone already,¡± he replied, his attention still focused almost entirely on the door.

    ¡°My Alpha, the other Alphas will be waiting. We already arrivedter than we should have,¡± one of the other menmented.

    Caleb nodded and motioned for the others to go ahead of him.

    ¡°Was it a meeting? I didn¡¯t think you had anything arranged beyond the events you are required to attend,¡± Galen asked. Wondering if he had somehow forgotten something from Caleb¡¯s schedule.

    ¡°A meeting?¡± Caleb thought about this for a moment, a slight grin forming on his lips. ¡°Yes, you could say that.¡±

    ¡°Strange,¡± Galenmented, ¡°I¡¯m usually the one who schedules all your appointments, but I don¡¯t remember anyone asking to meet¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you expect the Goddess to confirm her appointments with you?¡± Calebughed, ¡°This meeting was scheduled long before either of us were ever born.¡±

    Galen stopped in his tracks. He stared at his friend and leader inplete and utter shock.

    ¡°Your mate?¡± he asked. ¡°You felt your mate? Here?¡±

    He looked around as though he would somehow recognize the future Luna if he could justy eyes on her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Galen could not hide the excitement in his voice. This was a historic moment in his life. To meet the future Luna, to know there was one.

    Dismayced Caleb¡¯s voice. ¡°Come and gone.¡±

    ¡°What? But¡­ why?¡± he could not hide his disappointment as his Alpha moved to follow their pack members out of the dance hall.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Galen stared at Caleb¡¯s retreating back. He had questions, concerns,ments. But in the end, he had only one clear thought, and it made him chuckle.

    Caleb turned and looked at Galen curiously.

    ¡°She is definitely meant to be our Luna, then.¡± Galenughed.

    ¡°What hidden meaning is there in your words?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°To think there is a woman out there who would actually run away from the glorious Alpha Caleb.¡± Galen smiled.

    ¡°She won¡¯t get far,¡± Caleb replied with a tilt of his mouth and a sparkle in his eye that Galen recognized.

    His Alpha had found a worthy hunt.

 Chapter 2 Hide and Seek With an Alpha

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t know how long she hadid there crying or how long she simply stared up at the sky. She suspected it had been more than an hour, closer to two.

    The fireworks began, signaling that the Alphas had just finished the opening ceremonies to the Goddess in hopes of receiving her blessing for the year.

    ¡°Blessings,¡± she scoffed to herself bitterly.

    Even now, the ¡®blessing¡¯ she had received was threatening her sanity. Her senses were still reaching out for him. The scent was faint; his heartbeat faded to a whisper in her mind.

    After she had given in to her need to simplyy still and cry, the pull of the mate bond had waned to a bearable level. She assumed Alpha Caleb was likely too busy with his duties to search for her.

    ¡®Your dutyes before your heart,¡¯ her father¡¯s words echoed in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but notice the disappointment she felt in them.

    ¡®No,¡¯ she thought to herself firmly. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing. The busier, the better.¡¯

    Of course, the fireworks meant that this would not be the case for much longer. Alpha Wyatt had told her several events required all of the Alphas to honor the Blood Moon. But she suspected Alpha Caleb was not opposed to hunting his prey between those events.

    She wondered how long she could avoid him.

    Ashleigh¡¯s presence, orck thereof, would not go unnoticed at each of the offerings. She had already missed the opening ceremony. And her father had made it clear that she was expected to be at every event.

    ¡®Would father let me leave if I told him the truth?¡¯ she wondered. It seemed like a reasonable n until a pair of pale blue eyes entered her memory, a kind smile. ¡®If I tell father, I will have to tell Granger¡­.¡¯

    Her heart ached at the thought of telling him. The hurt he would feel, would he me her?<sub>.</sub>

    ¡®No, no¡­ I can¡¯t tell anyone. Not until I understand what is going on. I can¡¯t have two mates. That¡¯s impossible!¡¯ she thought angrily.

    ¡°Right!?¡± Ashleigh shouted as she got to her feet. She stared up at the sky with resentment filling her heart. ¡°One mate, one!¡±

    The moon may have left, but the Goddess would still hear her.

    ¡°That¡¯s the deal, the promise, isn¡¯t it? The blessing you bestowed on us all? One perfect mate bonded for life.¡±

    The tears she thought had run dry came once more.

    ¡°I love Granger!¡± she cried out. ¡°He is my mate. Only him.¡±

    As if the Goddess herself was responding to her ungrateful tone, a wave of warmth spread over her body.

    She gasped at the onset and took a deep breath, calming herself, attempting to tame the primal parts of her mind that threatened her control. As that enthralling scent provoked her senses once more.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± she shouted in frustration.

    He wasing to her. She could feel it. Ashleigh considered shifting, she could run faster in her wolf form, but the question was whether she would run away or towards the danger. It was best to avoid the risk.

    From what she could remember of the schedule, it wouldn¡¯t be too much longer before another of the events started. The Alphas had several tasks they weremitted to that evening, as well as a meeting in the morning.<sub></sub>

    ¡°So, all I have to do is skip every event I promised father I would attend. Then win a twelve-hour game of hide and seek with an Alpha,¡± she whispered to herself with a defeated chuckle. ¡°Oh, and he¡¯s got a built-in homing device on me. Great.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± a familiar voice called to her.

    Ashleigh turned around to see a Viking beauty before her. Blonde hair bound in a high crown built of folded braids and knots. A lc gown with a brown corset belt. A pair of emerald eyes that sparkled brightly no matter the time of day or night.

    It was difficult not to find Luna Corrine beautiful.

    ¡°Mother,¡± Ashleigh replied softly.

    ¡°Ashleigh, what are you doing here? We¡¯ve been looking for you for hours! You missed the opening ceremony, and believe me, your father noticed. Come on.¡±

    Her mother linked their arms and pushed her daughter forward, not allowing her any room to object. She chastised her for running off the entire walk back to the party. As they made their way, Ashleigh¡¯s mind was upied looking at every person they passed, checking for those cold eyes.

    So distracted in looking for him, she didn¡¯t notice that her symptoms had already subsided. Not until her search was interrupted by something more recognizable.

    Ashleigh felt his gaze on her, the familiar pull of their bond. Closing her eyes instinctually, she let it roll over her. Theforting warmth and tenderness, as though he stood behind her, wrapping her in his gentle embrace.

    She opened her eyes and looked at him over the crowd. All around them were pack members from all over the world, a sea of people she didn¡¯t know, and her eyes were drawn only to him.

    His ck hair had always stood out against the white snow that covered theirnds back home. He wore it long, just past his chin. Most of the men in the Winter Pack wore their hair long, but unlike the others, he didn¡¯t keep his hair fashioned in braids or knots like the Vikings theirnds had once belonged to. Instead, he allowed it to flow freely in the cold wind, loose and inviting. She longed to run her fingers through his smooth hair.

    Their eyes met, sending a fluttering into her belly and a thundering into her heart. Even at this distance, she knew that those pale blue eyes were filled with a swirling blend of adoration and need. Because her own eyes could only reflect the same feelings.

    Granger lifted his mouth in a half-smile. His lips formed the words she heard as a whisper carried on the wind.

    ¡®I love you.¡¯

    Her heart ached. Any other day, any other time, she would have felt the joy in her soul that only he could give her. She would have returned his words of love without a second thought. But now, she felt as though she had betrayed him.

    It didn¡¯t matter that she loved him. It didn¡¯t matter that she never wanted to meet Alpha Caleb, much less be his mate. It didn¡¯t change the fact that it was true.

    She was saved at this moment by the man that stood beside him, leading his attention elsewhere. Ashleigh took the opportunity to look away from him, not wanting to risk seeing those loving and trusting eyes again.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long now, my darling.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh turned to face her mother.

    ¡°Your wedding, dear. I know how hard it is to be patient after you have found your mate,¡± Corrine smiled warmly, ¡°but it won¡¯t be long now. Just a couple of weeks.¡±

    A weight settled into Ashleigh¡¯s chest and pressed down into her stomach. Guilt and fear crept over her mind.

    ¡°Actually,¡± she swallowed nervously, ¡°I was thinking that it might be best to move the wedding to the next moon.¡±

    Corrine was taken by surprise and unable to mask the shock.

    ¡°Ashleigh, has something happened between you and Granger? Did he do something? Ashleigh did that boy try to force¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mother, no!¡± Ashleigh shouted, ¡°No! Never. Granger is amazing. He is kind and wonderful and more than I deserve.¡±

    ¡°Well, then I don¡¯t understand. You were so excited just a few days ago, so what changed?¡± Corrine sighed.

    ¡°Nothing, nothing has changed,¡± she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t want to marry him, only that we should wait a little longer.¡±

    ¡°But why Ashleigh? You can¡¯t just say you want to push the wedding back out of nowhere without reason.¡±

    Her mother was sharp and unrelenting. Without a satisfactory answer, she would never drop the subject.

    ¡°When I spoke with Father earlier, he told me not to rush myself, and I wonder if he might have a point.¡±

    Corrine did not believe her. Ashleigh and Granger had known for two years that they were mates. They had been waiting eagerly for this day toe. She would not have changed her mind based on one conversation with her father.

    ¡°Ashleigh, tell me the truth,¡± Corrine demanded.

    ¡°I am!¡± Ashleigh replied quickly, ¡°No, listen, Mother, I just mean the wedding. My birthday is in two weeks, and we are already having a big celebration, the full moon is only a weekter. Honestly, I have been so busy nning the birthday party that I haven¡¯t spent much time on the wedding.¡±

    That was a lie. Ashleigh had dreamed of the day she and Granger would be mated for two years. She knew every detail of the day. But luckily, she truly had been busy with her party and hadn¡¯t had the chance to share those details with her mother.

    ¡°I just feel like our wedding would be rushed if we have it so close to my birthday party. So, if we push it back just one more month, it will give us time to put together the wedding we want without rushing. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Corrine looked carefully at her daughter. Then, she smiled and reached a hand to Ashleigh¡¯s cheek after a moment.

    ¡°As long as you are happy, my love. But just remember, you and Granger will need to continue to be patient until then.¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Ashleigh cried out with embarrassment.

    The mother and daughter pairughed together in a way that made Ashleigh forget for just a moment about the terrible situation she was currently experiencing. Just for a moment.

    And after, that peace was ruined.

    The feeling on her skin came first, like a hot breath against her throat. Then, the mesmerizing fragrance entered her lungs, filling her with the desire she tried so hard to fight. It took all her self-control to hold back her natural reaction to the sudden stimuli.

    Excusing herself quickly, she ran down one hallway and then another. She didn¡¯t pay attention. Her concern was not letting her mother see her reaction, not wanting Granger to see it. But, unfortunately, it was toote when she realized that instinct had led her, and instinct had betrayed her.

    ¡°It seems that hide and seek is not your best game.¡±

 Chapter 3 Tell Me Your Reason

    [Twenty Minutes Earlier]

    The heat that prickled at the top of his skin was a distraction, to say the least. Caleb was barely able to keep focused as the others spoke. If he had any other role to y, it would have caused a problem for him. Luckily it wasn¡¯t his first time. Before his father¡¯s death, he had trained Caleb to y his part in the offering ceremonies.

    The trouble was the siren¡¯s call of her heartbeat, the fragrance in the air that made his mouth dry. And the hot prickling on his skin caused him to grit his teeth just to maintainposure.

    ¡®Why did she leave?¡¯ he wondered.

    She was at the dance hall, of that he had no doubt. There had been a lightning bolt of desire, possession, and need that hade over him suddenly. That was when he knew she had found him. But, unfortunately for him, he had not seen her.

    ¡®Why did she leave?¡¯ The question repeated in his mind, burning brighter this time.

    The explosion of fireworks brought his focus back to the present. He stood alongside the other Alphas, wishing each pack a year of blessings and luck. He repeated the words he had said many times before and waved.

    Caleb caught sight of his Beta and best friend, Galen. The man seemed just as determined to find their Luna as Caleb was, perhaps even more. He couldn¡¯t help but snicker. Galen searched the audience, hoping to spot a woman he had never seen before.

    But Caleb already knew that his Luna was not among these strangers. She had run away. He felt the distance between them, and he didn¡¯t like it.

    The ceremony was over, it was time to hunt, but first, he needed a way to escape these people that insisted on chatting with him.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb, I am quite pleased to have this moment to speak with you.¡± A short man with curly brown hair and a wide grin approached him.

    ¡°Oh?¡± was Caleb¡¯s restrained reply.

    However, hiding the unimpressed expression on his face was an effort he could not convince himself was worth it.

    ¡°Yes, I wanted to offer you mypliments on the way you have handled yourself this evening,¡± the short man replied, still smiling.

    ¡°In what way have I ¡®handled myself¡¯ that would earn yourpliments?¡± Caleb asked, bored.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I am sorry if I have offended you. I only meant to say that you are being veryposed and generous.¡±

    ¡°To be offended, I would first need to give a damn about you.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice remained still. Not even his impatience was audible. ¡°Please get to your point or get out of my way.¡±

    The corner of the man¡¯s mouth twitched before turning into a wide smile. But Caleb saw it. This man hated him.

    ¡°The Winter Pack, sir, I only meant topliment you on the friendly way you have behaved with them. It seems you have gotten past your misunderstandings.¡±

    Kind words were often spoken with a venomous tongue.

    Caleb¡¯s impatience met with his long-standing grudge, and a growl grew low in his belly. The short, smiling idiot that stood before him suddenly recognized the danger.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb!¡± Galen shouted, drawing Caleb¡¯s attention. ¡°It¡¯s time we move on.¡±

    Caleb nodded and made his way towards Galen. He stopped and looked back at the short man once more.

    ¡°We will finish this conversation. Soon.¡±

    The short man was not quick enough to hide the fear from showing on his face.

    ¡°His name is¡ª¡± Galen began to whisper as they walked away.

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb interrupted. ¡°When I need to know his name, I will. But, for now, there is only one identity I need revealed.¡±

    He directed Galen to take his ce at the next event. It was only a reenactment of the Goddess blessing the wolves; there was no real need for him to be there. More importantly, he didn¡¯t like feeling distracted. It was time to catch his prey.

    He followed his senses, allowing them to fill him with that primal need. He felt himself getting closer and closer, inhaling deeply as her scent aroused the wolf within him.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Her voice sent a shuddering through his body that made him groan out loud. He braced himself against the wall to keep him steady. Then, he took a step forward, peering around the corner.

    Her sandy blonde hair was pulled back. The strands that framed her face, having already escaped the prison of her loose braid. Caleb wondered if it was soft or coarse to the touch. He ached to reach out and see for himself.

    Caleb¡¯s eyes roamed over the rest of her body. She wasn¡¯t tall, but he guessed she could meet his eyes on her toes. She wore a thin dress, green like the leaves of the trees. Her dress was long and flowing, but he could tell that she was a warrior even wearing this.

    She had the curves that guided his eye to all the right ces but the solid strength of one who ced effort into their training. Preparing for the fight that was alwaysing. Caleb found himself even more attracted to her at the thought of watching her use that training.

    ¡°So, all I have to do is skip every event I promised father I would attend. Then win a twelve-hour game of hide and seek with an Alpha,¡±

    ¡®She¡¯s funny,¡¯ he thought to himself with a grin.

    ¡°Oh, and he¡¯s got a built-in homing device on me. Great.¡±

    ¡®Ha,¡¯ heughed to himself, watching her frustration. ¡®So you really are hiding from me.¡¯

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± another voice called out.

    Caleb moved back into the hallway.

    ¡®Ashleigh¡­ So that¡¯s your name,¡¯ he smiled to himself. ¡®Alright, Ashleigh, we can y your game. I¡¯ll even give you a head start.¡¯

    [Present]

    ¡°It seems that hide and seek is not your best game.¡± Caleb grinned, letting out a soft chuckle.

    He had caught up to her, and she had lost the game.

    The vibration from hisugh was fuel to the fire that was growing within, threatening to consume her. He started towards her, his movements slow and predatory. Ashleigh¡¯s body reacted to his closeness, forcing a sharp intake of breath.

    She couldn¡¯t move, or more urately, her body had rejected the idea of moving in any direction that didn¡¯t lead her directly to him.

    ¡°Fascinating,¡± he said, circling her. ¡°You definitely feel it. You know I¡¯m your mate. But you seem to be fighting it. Aggressively.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed hard; she didn¡¯t trust her voice. Her body was no longer hers. Every inch of her called to him, craved him. Every part except her mind.

    ¡°Why?¡± he whispered against her neck.

    A sound she had never heard herself make before escaped her lips, a soft whimper.

    Caleb smiled down at her. He was so close she could feel the heating off his body; still, he did not touch her.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± he growled painfully.

    Ashleigh looked up at him, their eyes meeting for the first time.

    She expected to see the same coldness she had seen before. After all, Alpha Caleb was known for it. Everything she knew about him revolved around that barrier of ice he used as a weapon against the rest of the world. She had seen it, hadn¡¯t she?

    But those grey eyes held nothing but warmth, the kind that came from home, the reassurance of a ce she belonged.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he whispered.

    His voice rolled over her in a wave, knocking her back against her will.

    Ashleigh looked away from his eyes and found her back pressed to the wall. He hovered only centimeters from her. Their mouths almost touching, her hand resting on his cheek.

    She didn¡¯t remember touching him.

    ¡°Tell me your reason,¡± he spoke between raspy breaths. ¡°Why did you run from me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t focus. Caleb¡¯s mouth was so close that painful distance would be closed if she only moved to her toes.

    ¡°Ashleigh, please,¡± Caleb called to her, ¡°you must have had a reason. I am doing my best to hold back. Tell me.¡±

    His lips, her mind was filled with a desire to touch those lips. She felt herself moving toward him, and then she felt a tear roll down her cheek.

    The pull of their bond waned long enough for Ashleigh to feel something else, someone else.

    ¡°I¡­¡± she struggled to speak. Then, closing her eyes, she pulled forth all her strength, all her will, and pushed Caleb away from her.

    Caleb stumbled but caught himself before falling to the ground. He looked back at Ashleigh; tears streamed down her face. He saw the pain in her eyes, and it gave him pause.

    Ashleigh took deep breaths fighting with all she had to push away the instinct of her bond to him, to regain her own mind.

    ¡°I have already found my mate!¡± she finally managed to say.

    ¡°What?¡± he replied, unable to hide the anger he felt rising.

    Ashleigh held herself up straighter than she had been able to before this moment. She took another deep breath and thought of Granger.

    ¡°I already have a mate,¡± she stated.

    Caleb growled and moved to her with a speed she had not expected. He pushed her against the wall once more and nuzzled against her throat, breathing her in.

    ¡°I am your mate!¡± he growled into her throat.

    Ashleigh felt the swelling ache deep within her, the need and desire for him. Once again, she closed her eyes, pulling on every thread of willpower to push him away. But this time, he held firm. Caleb didn¡¯t touch her, only burrowed his nose into her throat, taking in her scent.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked, not moving.

    She swallowed as the fog of their bond once more began to cloud her mind. She could feel her hands trying to move on their own, trying to embrace him.

    ¡°My father is Alpha Wyatt of the Winter Pack!¡± she screamed.

    He froze.

    ¡®Alpha Wyatt¡­ of Winter¡­¡¯ Caleb repeated the words in his mind.

    A familiar feeling was rising within him. His hands dropped back down to his side as he took a step back away from Ashleigh.

    ¡°Go,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh stared at him, tears flowing. She couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Go!¡± he snarled. His voice was deeper, thicker, wilder than it should have been.

    Ashleigh pushed past him and ran. Thest thing she heard was the echo of his bones breaking as he shifted into his wolf.

 Chapter 4 Duty Before Heart

    Ashleigh stayed in her room the rest of the night. Her experience with Caleb had exhausted her both emotionally and physically. It didn¡¯t take much effort to convince Corrine that she wasn¡¯t feeling well. Even her father had forgiven her absence when he saw the state of her.

    Ashleigh shifted in her bed, thinking back to her and her father¡¯s conversation when they first arrived at the Blood Moon. At that time, all Ashleigh had wanted was to get away and spend some time with Granger.

    As she thought back on the memory, her excitement was almostughable now.

    ¡°I understand the importance of the Blood Moon Gathering, I do. I really, truly do. But let¡¯s be honest. Over the years, it has be less of a significant cultural event and more of a¡­ speed dating event.¡±

    The man sitting across the table coughed, choking on the wine that had barely passed his lips. Finally, he cleared his throat and leaned forward. Hisrge frame made the table appear to be made for a child. The grey bushes that made up his brow furrowed together, expressing his irritation at thement she had made.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± his gruff voice came out as his amber eyes darkened.

    ¡°Father, listen, I said that I understand the importance. Me. But the others do not,¡± she said firmly.

    He cleared his throat and leaned back in his chair once more. The corner of the room they sat in was dark. Still, the small light that flowed down from the window highlighted his tightly woven braids of grey and white. Sitting atop his head like a ited crown, serving to emphasize his role as the leader of his people. He crossed his thick arms over his chest, lifting his chin towards her.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡ª¡±

    ¡°All I¡¯m saying,¡± Ashleigh began, licking her lips nervously. Standing from the table, she paced back and forth as she spoke. ¡°Is that while the basis for this event is an important moment in our history, the event itself has be more about trying to find a mate. And since I already¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± he shouted angrily, mming his hands down on the table, causing a splintering in the wood.

    Ashleigh stopped her movements and stared back at him carefully.

    ¡°Sit. Down.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± she whispered as she moved to her seat once more. She nced around at the other tables in the room, making sure no one had noticed the outburst.

    ¡®Definitely noticed,¡¯ she thought to herself, observing the eyes that desperately avoided her gaze. As they all tried to pretend they hadn¡¯t.

    ¡®Good n,¡¯ she sighed internally.

    ¡°You are the daughter of Alpha Wyatt of the Winter Pack,¡± he stated firmly.

    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± she repeated her reply.

    ¡°You have to represent our pack in all things. Both as a member of the Cold Warriors and as my daughter.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°If you knew, then you wouldn¡¯t have made such a ridiculous request!¡± he growled.

    Ashleigh flinched.

    Her father was an alpha, no, the Alpha. His presence alone made her bow her head.

    She was no pup, not yet eighteen, but her skills were well advanced for her years. She had gone through her shift at only eight years old. Survived the trial and had raced ahead of those who trained with her. When she was eleven, she could already spar with the senior members of the Cold Warriors without any hesitation.

    Yet here she sat, shrinking away like a child as her daddy yelled at her.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Besides,¡± he said, catching her eye, ¡°there is no point in your request.¡±

    He sat forward in his chair once more, putting an elbow on the table and leaning his mouth against his fist as though he were thinking, but never losing her eye contact. Her brows knit together in confusion as she saw what looked like yfulness dance across his eyes.

    ¡°I have already heard and rejected Granger¡¯s request to be excused.¡±

    The warmth crept up her spine and spread across her face. She looked away just as her father let out a deep-throatedugh.

    ¡°No need to be embarrassed, my girl. I understand.¡±

    With her cheeks still burning, she felt there was nothing to lose in a shameless request now.

    ¡°If you understand, then why not¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he stated firmly.

    She leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms, looking away from him.

    ¡°Ashleigh, I recognize the desire in your heart. I know the pull of a mate. I understand the thrill of young love. But you are not yet eighteen.¡±

    ¡°Almost,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°But not yet!¡± he growled. ¡°You know the traditions andws of our pack more than anyone. After your eighteenth birthday, you will be married and mated at the full moon. Not before.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she sighed, ¡°it¡¯s not like we were nning to run away. We just wanted to spend some time together.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too great a risk. The mate pull is strong, especially during the Blood Moon. We would not want to allow for any mistakes to be made.¡±

    A darkness fell over his eyes as he finished his statement. Ashleigh understood what he meant. Being mated before the first full moon of her eighteenth year within the Winter Pack was a severe offense. It could be seen as a direct insult to the Goddess.

    ¡°But Father!¡± she shouted indignantly, pushing herself up from the table to look down at him, not caring at all if anyone saw or heard her.

    His only response was to growl at her. She sat back down and looked away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Ashleigh, I am the Alpha of this pack before I am your father. As your Alpha, I am reminding you once more that it is your duty thates before your heart.¡± His stern tone was emphasized by his Alpha presence.

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha,¡± she replied, bowing her head.

    ¡°As such, you will remain for the rest of the Blood Moon Gathering and give offerings to our Goddess.¡±

    Ashleigh repeated, looking even more sullen this time, ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°And as your father, I am reminding you not to be in such a rush to grow up.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at her father once more. She expected to see his stern face, the severe Alpha he was. But, she saw the kindness in his eyes that he rarely showed. Instead, his expression was soft and warm.

    She tilted her head to him, not sure what to expect. Her father reached a hand to her, and she took it. He rubbed his thumb across the back of her hand as he spoke.

    ¡°Ashleigh, you will be married and mated soon enough, and though you only think of being with the one you love, you must remember that a wolf is only mated once. This is for the rest of your life. So as much as you love the boy and as much as I wee him, as your father, I would be foolish not to remind you to be sure of your decision.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, genuinely confused by his words. ¡°But he is my mate.¡±

    ¡°That may be, but there is no rush.¡± Alpha Wyatt frowned. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s quite strange that you found your mate so early.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Ashleigh frowned. ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    A genuine concern began to settle into her heart, a panic she didn¡¯t recognize rising deep within her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my girl. Just think of it as your father being unwilling to see his little girl grow up.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Alpha Wyatt sighed, ¡°the Blood Moon Gathering is a sacred time. It is when we honor our Goddess and receive her blessing. As such, you and Granger should be happy to be here. The Goddess is the one who gives us our mate bond. Wouldn¡¯t it be best to receive her blessing at this sacred event with your wedding approaching? Won¡¯t this only serve to strengthen the bond you share?¡±

    Ashleigh felt a calm reconciling over her panic. Her heart settled.

    Their conversation came to an end when her father wished to hurry and find her mother. He hoped they could share in a dance or two before his duties prevented their time together. Nevertheless, Ashleigh was left feeling a warm appreciation and hope that she and Granger would find the same kind of happiness together.

    Not ten minutes after speaking with her father, the bond between her and Caleb had ignited in a fire that still left her aching.

    Ashleigh quickly got out of her bed. Rushing to the bathroom to be sick as the reality of her situation fell over her once more.

    ¡°Just a few more hours,¡± she whispered to herself as she sshed the cold water on her face. ¡°A few more hours and then¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh lifted her head and faced herself in the mirror.

    ¡®Then what?¡¯ she wondered to herself. ¡®Going home doesn¡¯t change anything.¡¯

    There was a knock at the bathroom door.

    Ashleigh gripped the counter and sighed. Her head was aching, and she felt exhausted. She reached for the door, expecting to see her mother waiting on the other side.

    As she opened the door, her head felt light, and then she felt herself falling.

    She gasped as two strong hands caught her shoulders. She looked up sluggishly. The sight that met her only added to the throbbing of her head.

    He smiled at her with his gorgeous pale blue eyes. It was beautiful.

    That was her real mate. Not Alpha Caleb.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered as her consciousness slipped away.

 Chapter 5 You Can Tell Me Anything

    Ashleigh woke in her bed once more. The moment she opened her eyes and sat up, her head started to spin.

    ¡°Whoa,¡± Granger called out as he entered the room and sat beside her on the bed. ¡°Easy now.¡±

    He rubbed her back tenderly. ¡°You know I¡¯m a big fan of your dramatic ir, but one faint is enough for today, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    He smiled at her; Ashleigh reached a hand to his cheek tenderly. He was thefort and warmth she needed.

    Guilt became a familiar friend as a sh of grey eyes and the heat of his skin against her hand yed in her memory. She pulled her hand away from Granger.

    ¡°Ashleigh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, taking her hand in his.

    She shook her head and turned away.

    He sighed and moved closer to her, wrapping his arms around her until she couldn¡¯t help but lean into him.

    ¡°Luna Corrine told me you moved the wedding date.¡± He spoke softly.

    She pulled away once more, not looking at him as she tried to tell the same story she had given her mother.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Yea, I just didn¡¯t really think I would have the time to properly n out the wedding, I¡¯ve got the birthday partying, and it¡¯s so soon after.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what she told me,¡± he replied, reaching his hand to her chin and softly encouraging her to look up until their eyes met, ¡°I was hoping you would tell me the truth.¡±

    Honesty, sincerity, devotion, and love. Those were things she felt with him. When his pale blue eyes looked at her, she knew that all his attention and love was hers. He was hers. Her eyes filled with tears, and she sobbed.

    ¡°I am so sorry, Granger.¡±

    He held her in his arms as she cried. He asked her nothing and said nothing beyond words offort and encouragement until she had calmed down. Then, he wiped away her tears and looked her in the eye.

    ¡°You can tell me anything, Ashleigh. Always.¡± He ran a hand affectionately against her cheek. ¡°Let me share your worries. Tell me what happened.¡±

    Ashleigh hesitated, but she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, looking into his eyes. She told him everything that had happened to her since they arrived. Granger listened quietly as Ashleigh shared the broader details of her encounters with Caleb. There was no need for further detail about all that she had felt through the process.

    He pulled away from her, walking across the room. The distance between them felt as though they were miles apart.

    ¡°Do you love him?¡± he asked her quietly.<sub></sub>

    ¡°No!¡± she cried out immediately. ¡°Granger, I only met him yesterday. I don¡¯t want any of this, I swear!¡±

    He didn¡¯t look back. Instead, he stared out the window with his back facing her.

    ¡°But you felt him. You felt the mate bond with him.¡± His voice wasced with pain and confusion.

    Ashleigh hesitated to answer.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered with renewed tears.

    His shoulders sagged forward.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± he asked out loud.

    Ashleigh covered the sob that tried to escape her lips. He was crying, she could hear it in his voice, and it broke her heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied. She broke down once more, the tears falling in a flood of guilt and shame. Hugging her knees to her chest, she tried to silence the cries that escaped her throat.

    His warmth surprised her. She hadn¡¯t noticed when he had climbed onto the bed, only when his arms wrapped around her.

    Ashleigh lifted her eyes to meet his. She still saw the love and devotion she had known the past two years, even though his pain was evident. He lifted the corners of his mouth in a sad smile.

    ¡°Do you love me?¡± he asked with tear-filled eyes.

    She let out a soft cry.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered, bringing her hands to the sides of his face. ¡°Only you. I love only you.¡±

    He smiled again, and a tear rolled down his cheek.

    ¡°That¡¯s all that matters,¡± he whispered back, his voice trembling from the strain of his unshed tears. ¡°We love each other. You are my mate, and I am yours. Everything else¡­ we¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    He leaned in, kissing her gently. She returned his kiss, and they held each other silently.

    They remained in her room, holding each other and talking for most of the rest of the day. Then, finally, they agreed that everything should be kept between them, at least until they had a chance to understand what exactly was happening. It wasn¡¯t until Corrine told them they were required to attend the closing celebrations that they finally rejoined the rest of the world.

    ¡°Two hours of mingling and goodbyes,¡± Granger grinned at her, ¡°that¡¯s all we have to get through. Then, after that, home, and everything goes back to normal.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled for him and even mustered up a smallugh, but she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®will it really be that easy?¡¯

    Granger stayed by her side, holding her hand everywhere they went. Having him near kept her calm and gave her thefort she needed. But at the edge of her senses, she always felt something pulling at her. A soft thumping of Caleb¡¯s heart or a hint of that delicious aroma in the air.

    She smiled and talked with those in front of her. Sheughed at the jokes they shared, but the whole time she felt him. More than once, she caught herself wondering where he was. But then, Granger was abruptly pulled away by her father. Ashleigh found herself alone, fighting against the pull of her bonds to Caleb.

    She looked up, and their eyes locked almost instantaneously.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, breathing deeply to calm herself down. Then, she looked up and found him engrossed in conversation with members of his pack, utterly unaware of her eyes following him.

    ¡°Are you ok, my dear?¡± Corrine asked, reaching a hand to Ashleigh¡¯s shoulder.

    Ashleigh smiled at her mother and nodded.

    ¡°Yea, I don¡¯t know. I just haven¡¯t felt like myself the past few days.¡±

    ¡°You must have caught something nasty here,¡± Corrine replied, pressing the back of her hand to Ashleigh¡¯s forehead, checking for fever.

    ¡°I definitely caught something,¡± Ashleigh replied quietly, ncing once more in Caleb¡¯s direction, only he wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    Before long, Granger had returned to her side, and they were finally leaving. Ashleigh was surprised to find herself feeling almost entirely at ease. She gazed up at Granger warmly. He caught her eye and smiled back before making silly faces to make herugh.

    Their eyes were on each other. They weren¡¯t paying attention to where they were walking or whose back they were walking into.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry¡ª¡± Ashleigh¡¯s voice caught in her throat as grey eyes came into focus.

    Caleb looked down at her, his gaze drawn to the arm draped across her shoulders, joining her to Granger. The coldness she had expected from him manifested almost instantly. Granger pulled her closer against his chest.

    ¡°Excuse us, Alpha Caleb, we weren¡¯t paying enough attention.¡± His words were humble and respectful, yet his tone implied something else entirely. Something that drew the awareness of the blonde man that stood beside Caleb, and not in a good way.

    Caleb raised a hand to stop the blonde man¡¯s advance.

    Ashleigh instinctively moved to pull Granger away.

    The action immediately drew Caleb¡¯s attention back to her, and his jaw clenched. He looked her up and down with what she could only describe as disgust before he turned and walked away without a word.

 Chapter 6 Thinking of Patrol Rotation

    It had been three days since they returned from the Blood Moon Gathering. In those three days, Ashleigh had returned to her everyday life. She trained with the Cold Warriors and held council on her father¡¯s patrol schedules and border reports. In addition, she had private time with Granger whenever she could.

    But her life had not returned to normal as she had hoped. Her distance from Caleb tempered the feelings of desire, but it did nothing to keep him out of her mind. Of course, it wasn¡¯t all-consuming or even consistent, but at some point in every day, those grey eyes would find a way into her thoughts.

    Even now, as she sat with her friends filling out the final invitations for her eighteenth birthday, her mind drifted. Wondering about what he was doing or what he might be thinking about.

    ¡°Ashleigh, did you hear me?¡± a voice called, drawing her back from her thoughts.

    ¡°What? Sorry,¡± she began, ¡°I was thinking of the patrol rotation.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an outright lie. Ashleigh had been wondering if Caleb oversaw his patrol routes the same way her father did or if he went on patrol himself.

    ¡°Patrol rotation? Seriously?¡± another asked.

    Ashleigh nced at her friend, Renee, catching hervender eyes. Her hair was parted by three small braids of red separating the half that folded to the left, falling just above her shoulders, and the right side that waspletely shaved down.

    ¡°Oh,e on, Renee, you know Ashleigh gets serious about her duties as a Warrior,¡± called back the one that had spoken first. A long-haired brte with hazel eyes that sparkled with friendly sarcasm.

    ¡°And why does that still feel like an insulting from you, Bell?¡± Ashleigh asked with a smile she couldn¡¯t hide.

    They allughed together, and Renee and Bell continued to make jokes at Ashleigh¡¯s expense as she watched them with a smile.<sub>.</sub>

    These were her two closest friends in the world.

    Renee was a couple years older, but they had grown up together, children of the same shifting group. They both had struggled to reign in their strong personalities when following orders. However, Ashleigh had managed a little better than Renee.

    Bell, or Annabelle, was ate addition to their friendship circle. Her mother was a member of Autumn; her parents had met at the Blood Moon Gathering and recognized their bond right away. So her father applied for permission to join Autumn, and there they lived until Bell was fifteen.

    Unfortunately, both her parents had been killed in an attack by rogue wolves.

    A year after their deaths, Bell chose toe live with her father¡¯s parents and be an official member of Winter. Though she struggled with her new Pack¡¯s harsh rules and restrictions, she still imed she wouldn¡¯t wish to be anywhere else.

    Of all the people in her life, Ashleigh felt most at ease with these two, yet here she sat lying to them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ash?¡± Renee asked, reaching a hand to touch Ashleigh¡¯s knee.

    Ashleigh shook her head and smiled.

    ¡°Nothing, I just have too many things on my mind, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Liar,¡± said Bell, taking a bite out of an apple.<sub></sub>

    ¡°We know something is going on, and we know it has something to do with Granger.¡± Renee dared Ashleigh to deny it.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she replied, looking away.

    ¡°Come on now, don¡¯t y dumb. Tell us what¡¯s going on,¡± Renee urged.

    ¡°We already know you pushed back the wedding, Ash. Just tell us what happened,¡± Bell stated. She held Ashleigh¡¯s eye contact to let her know she was honestly concerned.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°Look, I just have so much going on, I mean with the birthday party and¡ª¡± Ashleigh began.

    ¡°Eeehhhh! Wrong!¡± Bell called out, making a buzzer sound as though Ashleigh were a contestant on a game show. ¡°The ¡®I¡¯m too busy to n my wedding¡¯ excuse won¡¯t work on us; we¡¯ve seen the binder.¡±

    Renee nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I forgot about the binder.¡± Ashleigh sighed out loud as she sunk in her chair. Thinking back to the binder she had hidden under her bed, she had spent the better part of two years filling it with ideas and hopes for her dream wedding to Granger.

    Renee and Bell moved closer, sitting on either side of their friend and each taking a hand.

    ¡°Secrets are hard to keep when we share everything.¡± Renee smiled.

    ¡°Plus, we are very nosy and very annoying,¡± Bell added.

    They allughed, even Ashleigh.

    ¡°Just tell us what¡¯s going on. I promise, it will make you feel better,¡± Renee offered, squeezing Ashleigh¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± Ashleigh sighed, ¡°but I don¡¯t think I can. Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me this,¡± Bell opened, ¡°do I need to hurt Granger?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°Granger is wonderful. He has been very patient and understanding. I just have some things on my mind I need to work through, is all.¡±

    ¡°We are here for you whenever you¡¯re ready,¡± Renee reminded.

    ¡°I know, thank you.¡± Ashleigh smiled before standing up. ¡°But I do actually have other things I need to do, so can I leave the rest of this in your capable hands?¡±

    ¡°You know it.¡± Renee smiled.

    ¡°Yea, but can you not be a total cker and get those invitations over to the maildrop?¡± Bell poked at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Ok, ok.¡± Ashleighughed. Picking up the stack ofpleted invitations.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t forget this one.¡± Renee reached for thest envelope Ashleigh had been working on.

    Renee¡¯s brows furrowed when she looked at the name written on the envelope. Her questioning nce turned up to Ashleigh.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb? Of Summer?¡± she asked.

    Ashleigh felt her heart leap into her throat. He hadn¡¯t been on the guest list, but he had been on her mind.

    ¡®Did I write him an invitation without realizing it?¡¯ she wondered to herself.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird. I don¡¯t remember him being on the guestlist¡­ not sure why he would be since he hates us,¡± Bell replied, also looking at Ashleigh curiously.

    ¡°Yea¡­ it was um an idea. Like an olive branch. Not just him, each of the Alphas are invited. Alpha¡¯s daughter, you know, diplomacy and all that.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Bell responded, still eyeing Ashleigh as though she wasn¡¯t convinced.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll take that.¡± Ashleigh grabbed the invitation from Renee and made her way to the door. ¡°Thanks again, guys. I¡¯ll see ya tomorrow, ok?¡±

    Ashleigh hurried out without waiting for a reply.

    ***

    In the end, Ashleigh had dropped the invitations off for delivery but held on to the one for Caleb. She had never intended to invite him anyway, so what was the point? But as shey in bed, tossing and turning, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    ¡°Maybe I should. For diplomatic purposes,¡± Ashleigh whispered to herself in the dark.

    Then, she frowned, shaking her head at the thought.

    ¡°No,¡± she told herself firmly, turning over to go to sleep.

    But her mind was unsettled. How could she sleep with so many thoughts and questions, and those grey eyes, running through her head? Finally, she got up and opened her bedroom window, climbing out onto the ledge before jumping down into the snow below.

    Ashleigh ran until she reached the edge of the thick trees that signaled the beginning of the forest. She looked back over her shoulder before diving into the woods with the cracking and snapping sounds of her bones breaking and realigning.

    The sensation of the shift always retained that white-hot fire that tore at the flesh, but the pain was something that she had gotten used to after almost ten years. But, on the other hand, the freedom that came with running through the trees on all four paws was something that always felt fresh and new.

    She ran through the forest, jumping from rocks and fallen trees into the snow. The wind rushed through her soft white fur, making her feel like she was flying. This was the feeling she loved. No restraint, just freedom in the wild.

    Sometimes she felt as though she could run forever.

    The sky was filled with red and purple hues when she finally crawled back in through her window. As she pulled on a new set of pajamas, she nced down at the invitation thaty on her desk. Quickly she grabbed it and hurried down the hall to the office.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath before dropping the envelope into the outgoing box.

 Chapter 7 His Memory, His Honor

    On the night of the Blood Moon, Galen and two other wolves had spent the entire night chasing after Caleb in his wolf form; they had fought and struggled with him. His prowess was famous, his stamina even more so.

    By morning he finally stopped running. Galen, atst, caught up to him. He only said one thing when they shifted back to their human forms.

    ¡°She is unsuitable.¡±

    Galen had tried to get more information, but Caleb refused. He only responded once more as they were leaving. As Galen referred to the girl as their Luna, Caleb told him there was no such person.

    In the week since they had returned from the Blood Moon Gathering, Caleb had managed to injure several of his strongest warriors in sparring matches, one of which remained in the hospital. His mood had darkened upon return, and no one could understand why.

    Though he had always acted indifferent or cold to almost everyone. And was well known for his strict and harsh training. However, he had never been quite so aggressive or unrestrained.

    It had gotten so bad that Galen had been approached by several pack members, hoping he could calm the fury of their Alpha.

    ¡°She¡¯s unsuitable,¡± Galen said, mocking Caleb¡¯s voice as he went up the stairs. ¡°If she¡¯s so ¡®unsuitable¡¯, why are you making the rest of our lives miserable?¡±

    He sighed heavily when he reached Caleb¡¯s office. Lifting his fist to the door, he hesitated to knock.

    ¡®He¡¯s probably busy. I shoulde back another time,¡¯ Galen convinced himself.

    He lowered his hand when an image of hard-trained warriors on their knees with their tails between their legs begging him for help came to mind.

    Sighing, he gathered his willpower and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Enter,¡± Caleb called from within.<sub>.</sub>

    Galen swallowed the lump in his throat and proceeded to open the door. He stepped inside, closing it behind him. Then, turning toward the upied desk, he touched his fist to his heart with a bow of his head, saluting Caleb.

    ¡°My Alpha.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Galen? I¡¯m busy.¡± His tone was cold and dark.

    ¡®I knew it! I should have waited,¡¯ Galen groaned in his thoughts.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± Galen began, ¡°I came to see if there is anything that you need help with.¡±

    ¡°Are your own tasks not enough that you have so much free time?¡± Caleb answered absently.

    Caleb did not bother to look up as he stared at theputer in front of him, his hands moving swiftly over the keyboard. Galen could almost swear he saw a hazy ck auraing off him.

    ¡°No, Alpha. I have plenty to fill my day,¡± Galen replied with a heavy sigh, remembering that he still had several things to handle that day. His schedule was already behind. ¡°But I thought that there was something that you might need from me.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was clear that what I needed from you is thepletion of the tasks you have already been assigned.¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t you think I would rather be doing my work? As it is now, I might miss dinner to make up for the time I am wasting trying to get you to face your romance problems!¡¯ Galen growled in his mind.

    ¡°Of course, Alpha,¡± Galen replied through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Galen, we have known each other since we were pups. However, you have never called me Alpha outside official meetings or training. It¡¯s irritating,¡± Caleb uttered with annoyance. ¡°Why are you here?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Well, Alph¡ª¡± Galen began, eliciting a growl from his friend. Then, he quickly corrected, ¡°Caleb, I actually came here today because there have been concerns.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± Caleb replied, still not interested enough to pull his attention away from the screen before him.

    ¡°It has been suggested that you might need¡­.¡± Galen opened, quickly losing his confidence, ¡°well, that you might want to talk about something¡­ that¡­ may be bothering you.¡±

    Caleb stopped typing. His hands stood perfectly still as he lifted his head to lock eyes with his Beta. A move that sent a chill down Galen¡¯s spine. His sense of danger warned him to turn around and escape the office while there was still a chance.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice swirled with anger.

    Galen could feel the dark aura he had imagined earlier closing in to swallow him whole.

    ¡®Shit, shit, shit¡­.¡¯ Galen thought to himself, ¡®those bastards don¡¯t care if I die!¡¯

    Galen took a step backward, swallowing hard as his throat now felt dry as a bone. His palms were mmy, and the beat of his heart was smashing into his ears.

    ¡°What exactly would be bothering me, Galen?¡± Caleb snarled as he stood up from his chair, cing both hands on his desk, never breaking his stare on Galen.

    He calcted how quickly he could escape the room, but the truth was that Caleb would be at the door before Galen could even turn around.

    ¡®Since it seems like I already dug my own grave, I might as well keep digging.¡¯ Galen sighed to himself.

    ¡°Our Luna,¡± Galen stated bluntly, bracing himself for a thrashing.

    He heard the guttural roar that escaped Caleb¡¯s throat before the sound of something crashing against the opposite wall. Galen looked over to see theputer smashed to bits, papers falling through the air amongst the splintered nks of wood that once made up the desk.

    ¡°I thought I made myself clear on that subject!¡± Caleb hollered angrily, his chest heaving up and down dramatically.

    ¡°Yes, you did,¡± Galen answered quietly.

    ¡°Then let it go!¡± Caleb demanded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°Why the hell not!¡± Caleb yelled.

    ¡°Because you haven¡¯t!¡± Galen snapped back.

    Caleb paused; Galen could see those words had struck a chord for him. He decided to push his luck.

    ¡°Caleb, you have spent the past week with a dark cloud of lightning over your head. You¡¯ve never been a warm hug and sunshine kind of Alpha, but you¡¯ve never been cruel either.¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that bad,¡± Caleb replied, looking away from his friend.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve hurt people,¡± Galen replied honestly.

    Caleb looked up, concern and confusion on his face. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Lucas and Henry both have broken bones. Michael is still in the hospital, three broken ribs, and a fractured jaw.¡±

    Caleb looked as if he had been struck. He reached a hand up into his hair and closed his eyes before backing up to brace himself against the wall and sliding down to the floor head in hands.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a problem?¡± Galen asked, walking toward Caleb. ¡°Your dad, he taught you to be tough, to keep your distance, I know. But even he had a limit. There was something he used to say, he said he had to be cold so¨D¡±

    ¡°I know Galen. I know it better than you,¡± Caleb interrupted.

    ¡°Then honor it,¡± Galen said as he squatted down beside his friend and reached a hand to his shoulder.

    Both men remained quiet until Caleb let out augh.

    ¡°What?¡± Galen asked, unable to stop a smile forming at hearing his friend let out anything that sounded remotely happy.

    ¡°You calmed me down by mentioning my father. His memory, his honor,¡± Caleb answered softly. ¡°But that is the exact reason I can¡¯t ept her. Anyone but her.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Galen asked.

    Caleb looked over at his friend with a sad smile. ¡°Guess.¡±

    Galen shook his head, he tried to think what Caleb could mean, but nothing came to mind.

    ¡°I will give you a hint in the form of a question. Whose daughter do you think she is?¡±

    Galen wasn¡¯t sure what to make of the question. Why would it matter whose daughter she was, he wondered to himself. He couldn¡¯t understand how that could exin why Caleb was convinced that he couldn¡¯t be with this woman.

    ¡®..my father. His memory, his honor. But that is the exact reason I can¡¯t ept her¡­ whose daughter¡­¡¯

    The words echoed in Galen¡¯s mind as realization hit him. The only man in the entire world that Caleb could not tolerate. The only person he held a grudge against was the man he held personally responsible for his father¡¯s death.

    Alpha Wyatt of Winter.

    ¡°You¡¯ve guessed it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Calebughed bitterly.

    Galen reached his arm out and gripped his friend¡¯s shoulder once more. There were no words he could offer him, still¡­

    ¡°Is there no way to move past this? She is your mate¡­.¡± Galen asked cautiously.

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb answered firmly. ¡°All I can do is avoid her.¡±

    There was a knock at the door; before Galen could react, Caleb got up suddenly. Galen looked at him. Something was strange in his reaction. Caleb hurried to the door; he was given something.

    Galen stood and walked over to get a closer look. Caleb held an envelope to his nose as he approached, his eyes shut tightly.

    Caleb tore the envelope open and pulled out the paper, his eyes looking over it desperately.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± Caleb whispered, dropping it to the ground.

    Galen reached down and picked up the discarded paper. Confused by Caleb¡¯s reaction, he looked at what it said. His eyes widened as he realized what it was, an invitation to the eighteenth birthday celebration of their Luna.

 Chapter 8 Welcome to Winter

    In the days leading up to Ashleigh¡¯s eighteenth birthday weekend, guests arrived in dozens. Though Winter had many rules and restrictions of intermingling, they still managed to have close rtions with numerous wolves outside their pack.

    Many of the guests arriving were not Ashleigh¡¯s friends alone. Her parents both had their own guests arriving, and several others were added to the list by her good friends.

    Ashleigh did, in the end, decide to invite each of the other Alphas. Telling herself, it was, as she had told her friends, for diplomatic purposes. Which was almost true. She was actively trying to avoid a fight with Granger if and when he found out that Alpha Caleb had been invited.

    A fight she knew would happen the moment she sent the invitation, but until it did, she would hold on to even the tiniest thread of hope.

    Like every celebration in the Werewolfmunity, her party was a weekend-long event. First was a day of rxation and light socializing, followed by a night of partying until dawn. And finally, a day of rest before returning home.

    As such, the preparations for her party were quite time-consuming. So much so that she had traded patrol rotations several times to amodate her need to make sure everything was done correctly. But this also meant that she was stuck on a double patrol rotation the day before her birthday weekend officially began.

    Due to this change, she was deep in the forest that bordered their territory, miles away from her home. As a result, she could not greet thest guests on the evening before her party weekend began. So instead, she would be leaving her friends and family the task of weing them.

    Those guests, of course, being the wolves of Summer.

    ***

    Two dark SUVs pulled up in front of the building. A tall blonde man stepped out of the passenger side of the first SUV and approached Granger, who stood alongside two other pack members serving as valets.

    Granger thought for a moment that the man looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce him.

    ¡°We will park our own cars if that¡¯s alright,¡± the blonde man said in a friendly tone.

    Granger nodded and released the others to return to their other duties. These were thest cars they had been notified about.<sub>.</sub>

    He headed to the only other people standing outside now.

    ¡°Why am I being forced to do this?¡± a stern-faced man of about twenty-four years asked, making no effort to hide his disinterest.

    ¡°Because I asked really nicely?¡± Renee replied, giving him a hopeful smile.

    He scoffed and turned to walk away.

    ¡°Because your sister overextended herself. And you love her even more than all the Nutter Butters you keep hidden in the back of the pantry?¡± Replied Bell, who walked up behind them. She ced her hands on his shoulders and turned him back towards Renee, who giggled at thement.

    ¡°How did you ¨C¡± he began.

    ¡°Axel,e on, don¡¯t insult me. I know everything, like, all the time.¡± Bellughed, pushing his hair out of his eyes.

    Like most pack members, he wore his dark blonde hair long and tied up in braids and knots. But often, he chose to have just a small amount of fringe hanging down over the upper right side of his face, covering a deep scar he had earned when he was still a child.

    He swatted at her hand and gave her a sharp look.

    ¡°Would it kill you to show me some respect?¡± he growled.

    ¡°Would it kill you to earn it?¡± she growled back.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Come on, man, everyone knows you would do anything for Ashleigh. So what¡¯s the point in denying it?¡± Grangerughed, rejoining the party.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You too? We¡¯re brothers now. Why are you joining in against me?¡± Axel grumbled.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Bell smiled yfully at Granger.

    She was surprised by his reaction. She had expected a retort or augh, but the look that passed over his eyes, however quickly it disappeared, was dark.

    ¡°Soon enough,¡± he answered back.

    ¡°Axel!¡± a voice called out from the entrance to the building behind them. It was one of the men Granger had sent back. ¡°The Alpha has called for you!¡±

    ¡°Right away!¡± he called back. ¡°Oh, darn, I guess host and hostess roles are passed back to you three. Such a shame.¡±

    He smiled as he backed away from them. His expression and the thick sarcasm in his tone told the others that he was definitely gleefully lying.

    ¡°Bell, you better keep your filthy hands off my Nutter Butters!¡± he shouted, pointing at her. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°You wish my hands were near anything of yours!¡± she shouted back with augh.

    He shook his head and scoffed loudly as he entered the building.

    The othersughed together until the sound of a throat being cleared brought their attention back. They all looked up to see the blonde man from before standing in front of them. There was a tension in the air now, each of them realizing they had not even noticed his approach.

    Worse still, they had not noticed the approach of the group of people behind him.

    Bell was the first to recover. Taking a good look at him, she smiled.

    The grey suit he wore highlighted his broad shoulders and height. The ck shirt and tie did nothing to hide his muscr body. His beard was a darker blonde than the hair on his head by a shade or two. It was thick but not long. Trimmed to hug his jawline but not his cheekbones.

    ¡°Hey, handsome. Wee to Winter. I¡¯m Bell, and you are?¡± she smiled at him flirtatiously.

    He smiled back with just a touch of reluctance.

    ¡°Galen,¡± he answered, his green eyes holding on Bell a moment longer before looking away. Finally, he stepped back and motioned to the rest of his party. ¡°And this is Alpha Caleb of Summer.¡±

    The group of men and women behind him stepped back to form two straight lines revealing a tall, stunning man between them.

    They all recognized Alpha Caleb.

    His auburn hair and grey eyes were unique and recognizable on their own. Still, no one, not even a jealous mate, could deny his presence was also quite intense.

    Like Galen, Caleb also wore a suit. In fact, they all did, and the same one, including the women. Only Caleb wore a tie of burgundy rather than ck. He walked forward, his men falling in line behind him as he passed by them.

    He stopped when he reached Galen, who moved to stand just behind him. Caleb looked down at Bell.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb, wee to Winter,¡± was all she could manage to say. She brought a fist to her heart and bowed to him, as did Renee.

    Granger, however, did not.

    ¡°Granger!¡± Renee whispered to him.

    Galen growled angrily.

    Granger looked directly at Caleb, who did not bother to look at him. Then, finally, he hit his fist to his chest aggressively and bent his head forward.

    Clenching his jaw the whole time.

    Caleb did not react other than to continue on his way toward the building, his wolves following behind him.

    Bell righted herself and pulled Renee up, pushing her after the wolves with instructions to lead them to their rooms.

    She looked to Granger, who stared after them with his jaw still clenched.

    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± she pushed him until he looked down at her. ¡°What was that, man? You can¡¯t show thatck of respect to an Alpha.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lecturing me on showing respect?¡± Grangerughed.

    ¡°Yea and that should tell you something about how dumb what you just did was,¡± Bell replied seriously.

    ¡°He¡¯s a jerk who thinks he is better than every wolf in Winter,¡± replied Granger.

    ¡°Maybe, but he¡¯s still an Alpha,¡± answered Bell, turning to go inside.

    Granger was left feeling a rage building within him.

    ¡°Oh my, what a surprise this is,¡± called a cheerful voice from behind him. He turned to see a short man with brown curly hair smiling up at him.

    His smile reminded Granger of the Cheshire Cat from Wondend, and something told him to be wary. However, his focus was still held mainly by the arrogant prick walking into the building.

    ¡°I had not expected to see any of the Summer wolves at this party, much less Alpha Caleb himself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are all stunned to see him,¡± Granger growled in response.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing,¡± the man smiled up at him, ¡°Alpha Caleb must be here to mend fences with Alpha Wyatt, right?¡±

    Granger did not respond.

    ¡°I mean, what other reason could that young man have foring to Ashleigh¡¯s birthday party?¡± the short man whispered. ¡°Surely, they don¡¯t know each other well enough to be friends¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Granger growled, looking down at the man.

    The man let out a light, friendly chuckle and waved his hands in the air as though he were showing his peaceful intentions.

    ¡°Oh no, no, young man. I was simply observing the moment,¡± the man said before reaching a hand toward Granger. ¡°I am Holden, by the way. I came as a representative of Spring for my Alpha who is unable to attend.¡±

    ¡°Granger,¡± he replied curtly, shaking the man¡¯s hand briefly.

    ¡°It is truly a pleasure to meet you.¡± Holden smiled, just a little too wide.

 Chapter 9 Maintain Peace and Nothing More

    Ashleigh woke to the sound of the birds outside her window.

    She was supposed to have gone directly to see Renee and Bell for a report on whether all the guests had arrived without issue. Still, she had been too tired by the time her patrol had ended and gone straight to bed.

    She got up and thought about getting into the shower before heading out to find the girls, but as she looked at the clock, she realized it was way too early. Though she had only been asleep for three hours, she had woken at the time she normally would for a morning run. It was too early.

    Neither of the girls would be awake yet. She considered going back to sleep, but she knew it was pointless.

    ¡°Well, I guess I have no choice,¡± she whispered to herself with a smile.

    The truth was that she loved her morning run. Every day she would run several miles in her standard human form and several in wolf form.

    This was when she felt most free and at ease.

    She went down the stairs and found her mother already awake.

    ¡°Mom?¡± she called to her.

    ¡°Ashleigh, I expected you to sleep in this morning.¡± Corrine smiled, giving Ashleigh a kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°Yea, that was the n, but gotta get my run in,¡± sheughed, heading toward the door.

    ¡°Have fun, my dear,¡± Corrine replied, waving to her, before suddenly remembering something. ¡°Oh, Ashleigh, wait!¡±

    She was already out the door. Corrine looked outside but didn¡¯t see her anywhere.

    ¡°Oh well, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll find her,¡± she said to herself as she closed the door.

    ***

    It had been a long time since Caleb had been within the borders of Winter. Even before his father¡¯s death, he hadn¡¯t been to the North in a long time.<sub>.</sub>

    He could remembering for training. But, of course, it wasn¡¯t required for the other wolves. Still, his father had believed that an Alpha should always know more than his own wolves, especially in learning about protection and defense. So, Caleb had been sent to Winter for three months. To learn how to fight and defend in the snow and on the rocky terrain of the mountain.

    He had enjoyed it; he had enjoyed his time with Alpha Wyatt.

    Caleb felt his jaw tighten as he thought of Alpha Wyatt, a man he once looked at with respect and awe. But now, he considered him as an enemy to his pack.

    There had been quite a fuss made when Caleb announced his intention to attend this weekend. He made it clear his purpose was to maintain peace and nothing more. Still, many wolves of his pack felt their presence here was an insult to his father¡¯s memory.

    Caleb wondered if they were right. Would he have made the same decision a month ago?

    His self-reflection was disrupted quickly by a scent he would recognize until his dying day. It was hers. It was faint, so he knew she wasn¡¯t near, but it lingered as though it had been here in this ce for some time.

    Caleb looked around, following the faint aroma until he came across a small duffel bag. He pulled the zipper, and her scent circled around him, teasing his senses. He reached his hand in and pulled out a shirt. He brought it to his nose and breathed it in.

    ¡°Goddess help me,¡± he whispered to himself as the warmth of her filled him. His hand gripped the shirt tightly.

    The scent was intense, overwhelming. Caleb¡¯s skin was prickling with an energy he couldn¡¯t suppress. He shoved the shirt back into the bag and dropped it to the ground, taking a few steps away.

    It didn¡¯t fade. Instead, it actually seemed to get stronger. His head was clouded with thoughts of her. The scent of her, the movement of her body, the sound of her voice. He dropped to his knees and did the only thing he could think of to wake himself.

    He grabbed a handful of snow and crushed it against his face. The cold against his skin was a weed shock. Finally, finally, he could breathe again, he could think, and he could hear.

    He could hear her.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Ashleigh called, her voiceing from behind a tree.

    Caleb turned in the direction she had called from.

    ¡°No! No, don¡¯t turn around. Please,¡± Ashleigh yelled quickly.<sub></sub>

    He turned back the other way as instructed.

    ¡°So, uh, you have something of mine over there that I really, really need.¡±

    He looked around, remembering the duffel bag. He reached for it. Then, realization struck him why it was here and why Ashleigh would call from behind a tree. He swallowed suddenly as he felt the flush race through his body to the tips of his ears.

    He took a deep breath and called out to her.

    ¡°I am going to turn around so I can toss it in your direction. I will turn back around immediately. I promise I will not look.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± she replied with uneasiness.

    He stood up and turned around, tossing the bag near the tree he thought he had heard her voiceing from. He held a moment and saw her hand snake out to grab the bag. He turned quickly so as not to break his word.

    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± Ashleigh asked after a few silent moments passed.

    Caleb wasn¡¯t sure if he should turn around or not.

    ¡°My team came out for morning drills. When we were done, I felt like a walk,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe,¡± she said, walking past him to a fallen log she sat down on.

    The running shorts she had put on only served to emphasize her long muscr legs as she walked by him.

    His traitorous eyes continued their journey up her shapely waist to the curve of her breasts that the sports bra and t-shirt failed to hide.

    ¡°Debatable,¡± hemented under his breath as he looked away, words Ashleigh hadn¡¯t caught.

    ¡°So, you make your wolves train even on vacation?¡± she asked.

    ¡°There were no events nned at four this morning. So they didn¡¯t miss anything,¡± he stated frankly.

    Ashleigh looked at him with surprise.

    ¡°What about at the Blood Moon Gathering? Did you make them train then, too?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡°They got a workout in, but it was not a scheduled training,¡± he sighed. Feeling ufortable remembering theirst encounter.

    She noticed, and the memory came to her as well.

    ¡°What about you? What are you doing out here?¡± Caleb asked, trying to change the subject.

    ¡°I was out for my morning run.¡±

    ¡°Do you always run naked?¡± he asked quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I nned it! I was shifted!¡± she cried out as the blush crept into her cheeks. ¡°I ran straight to my clothing stash; I didn¡¯t expect anyone to be here.¡±

    ¡°Do the wolves of Winter not have ess to skin mesh?¡± Caleb asked, looking away from her so she wouldn¡¯t see his own reddened cheeks as he remembered finding her clothing stash.

    Ashleigh sighed. She was irritated by his implication that Winter would not have ess to basic supplies. For example, skin mesh was a magically infused fabric that allowed for shifting while wearing it. This permitted them to wear armor in their human form and retain it in wolf form.

    ¡°Of course, we do! But we only use it in our armor. It would be a waste of resources to use for everyday clothing. Not to mention, I happen to enjoy running wild and feeling the wind in my fur, which is something you can¡¯t do in a skin mesh!¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Caleb replied with a smile. It was fun for him to hear Ashleigh so passionate. The feeling of the wind in his fur was one he also enjoyed.

    Ashleigh huffed. She felt embarrassed for getting so worked up.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said quickly, ¡°I am being very rude right now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, honestly confused by her statement.

    ¡°I was on patrolst night, so I didn¡¯t even greet you.¡± She smiled.

    She stood from her log, cing her fist to her heart, and bowing gracefully, she spoke.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb, I wee you to Winter.¡± She raised her head to him with a warm smile.

    He felt his heart skip.

    ¡°Thank you, Ashleigh.¡± He said softly, returning her smile.

    She felt her heart skip.

    ¡°This is your first time here, right?¡± she asked quickly, pushing down against the feelings and sensations that were trying to force their way to the surface.

    ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°I was here about twelve years ago.¡±

    ¡°You were? I don¡¯t remember that.¡±

    ¡°No reason to.¡± He responded. ¡°I was just a ten-year-old here for a short while to train.¡±

    ¡°Well, I was eight. I probably would have been excited by someone around my ageing to visit.¡± Sheughed.

    ¡°Ashleigh, why am I here?¡± he asked bluntly. The trip down memoryne guided him in a direction that would only lead to his anger. He wanted to avoid scaring her.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked, confused by the sudden switch in the subject.

    ¡°Why did you invite me?¡± He looked carefully at her now, looking for any hint she might give.

    She avoided his gaze.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡± She asked. Not entirely sure why those were the words that came out of her mouth.

    He looked away now.

    Ashleigh felt her heart pounding in her chest. She felt as though she would start having a hard time breathing soon. She had opened herself up just a sliver, and it felt like a flood wasing.

    ¡°I invited all the Alphas,¡± she stated.

    He looked up at her again.

    ¡°I thought it might be an olive branch,¡± her confidence was waning. She knew already that this was an answer Caleb would not like.

    ¡°An olive branch?¡± his mouth twitched into a forced smile as he choked out augh. ¡°An olive branch for what, exactly.¡±

    ¡°Winter and Summer have been in a stalemate of bitterness and anger for over two years now.¡±

    ¡°And you think inviting the Alphas to your birthday party will fix it all.¡± Calebughed bitterly.

    ¡°Obviously not,¡± Ashleigh stated through gritted teeth. ¡°But if you won¡¯t take the first step, it¡¯s on us to do so.¡±

    Caleb shook his head in anger.

    ¡°There is only one step that needs to be taken, and that is by Alpha Wyatt.¡±

    ¡°My father is a good man who has done nothing¡ª¡±

    ¡°So was mine!¡± His voice reverberated against the trees and sent the birds fleeing from their nests.

    She took a step back from him. He looked up at her just long enough for her to recognize the tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± he hissed to himself before turning and running into the trees.

    Ashleigh fell to her knees, letting out the breath she did not realize she had been holding. She took deep breaths to slow her racing heart. Until she felt the presence of someone elseing closer.

    Quickly she wiped away the tears and got up off the ground, just in time to see Granger emerge from out of the trees.

 Chapter 10 Iâ€™ll Deal with It

    Granger didn¡¯t like seeing them together. In fact, it set every nerve in his body on fire.

    But he realized that if he rushed in now, as the hero saving her from that arrogant prick, she wouldn¡¯t thank him. Instead, she might even defend Caleb.

    No, it suited him more to allow her to see Caleb as a viin rather than himself as a hero.

    Granger stayed back, watching. But then Caleb shouted at her with such force even the birds flew away. He gripped the tree he was hiding behind, splintering the wood. He couldn¡¯t hold back the low growl that made its way from deep within him.

    ¡®Bastard!¡¯ he thought to himself, ¡®how dare he treat her that way!¡¯

    Caleb walked away into the woods on the opposite side.

    ¡°Finally!¡± Granger whispered to himself. He took two steps forward before he stopped. He watched her fall to the ground on her knees and saw the way her shoulders hung. She was crying.

    There was a lump forming in his throat. He swallowed it and continued walking. Finally, Granger stopped fighting the pull he always felt to her, letting her feel himing. He watched, painfully, as she hid her tears from him. Then, when she stood up to look at him, she smiled. Never

    before had he felt anything but joy from her smile.

    Until now.

    ***

    ¡°You understand, right?¡± Ashleigh asked nervously.

    ¡°Ash, I already told you I understand. We¡¯re all good, babe,¡± he reassured her with a smile and a kiss on the cheek. ¡°I was more worried about you than anything.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    When she had felt Granger approaching from the trees, she was afraid he would misunderstand. That he would make assumptions about why she had been alone with Caleb or question why she had even invited him to her birthday, to begin with.

    But to her surprise, that wasn¡¯t at all how he had reacted. He had been concerned about their conversation but only because he had heard when Caleb had lost control and shouted in his Alpha tone.<sub>.</sub>

    He wasn¡¯t jealous. He was worried.

    Ashleigh stopped walking and hugged him close. That prompted Granger tough as he wrapped his arms around her tightly.

    ¡°Not that I mind, but what did I do to deserve this?¡±

    ¡°I am so sorry,¡± she whispered; her voice shook slightly.

    Granger pulled back to see her face, her tears streaking down her cheeks. He put a hand to the side of her face and used his thumb to wipe them away tenderly.

    ¡°Hey, hey, you have nothing to be sorry for,¡± he whispered back.

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± she choked out between tears. ¡°You have been so good to me; you have been patient and loving and wonderful.¡±

    Granger smiled and kissed her forehead.

    ¡°And why is that something to be sorry about?¡± heughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Ashleigh said, trying hard to stop her tears.

    ¡°So am I,¡± he whispered before kissing her lips gently. ¡°It¡¯s you and me forever, baby. I love you. Everything else, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±

    Ashleigh sniffed and wiped away the rest of her tears. She smiled at him before jumping into his arms and kissing him with a fire she had never shown before. A sh of grey in her mind. She squeezed her eyes tightly until all she could see was the ir of white from the pressure against her irises.

    ¡°I love you, Granger,¡± she whispered against his mouth between kisses. ¡°I love you so much.¡±

    Granger smiled and kissed her once more.

    ¡°I love you too.¡±<sub></sub>

    The rest of their walk had gone by without incident. Granger had walked Ashleigh all the way home, holding hands and smiling the entire time.

    ¡°Oh man, is this what¡¯s it going to be like from now on?¡± Bell asked, smiling as she pretended to be grossed out.

    ¡°For the rest of our lives,¡± Granger said as he pulled Ashleigh¡¯s hand to his mouth and kissed it softly.

    ¡°Oh, Goddess help me,¡± Bell whispered. ¡°Ok, ok, that¡¯s enough of your mush!¡±

    Bell reached out and yfully pulled Ashleigh to her side.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the Princess to prepare for the ball.¡± Reneeughed, peeking out from the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I have to finish my surprise anyway.¡± Granger smiled.

    ¡°Surprise?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking at him curiously.

    ¡°See ya tonight.¡± He winked at her before he walked away.

    ¡°Oh, wow, you guys are gross.¡± Bellughed as she pushed Ashleigh into the house.

    ***

    Caleb returned to the room he shared with Galen and immediately got into the shower, desperately trying to scald the frustration out of his body.

    When he entered the bedroom, he found Galen sitting on the bed waiting for him.

    ¡°You saw her, didn¡¯t you,¡± Galen asked.

    Caleb let out a heavy sigh but said nothing as he crossed the room to the dresser.

    ¡°Guess it didn¡¯t go well,¡± Galen answered himself.

    Caleb rolled his eyes as he pulled a grey t-shirt over his head.

    ¡°How else could it have gone?¡± Caleb huffed.

    ¡°Words. Nice.¡± Galen pumped his fist.

    Caleb threw his wet towel at his friend as he finished getting dressed.

    Galenughed as he caught it and threw it into the dirty clothes hamper.

    ¡°Man, seriously, if that¡¯s what you think, then why are we even here?¡± Galen asked, leaning back on his bed.

    ¡°We were invited.¡±

    ¡°We get invited to a lot of things; we don¡¯t usually go because of that huge stick up¡ª of responsibility you carry around¡­.¡± Galen smiled brightly at his friend, changing his words midway when he noticed Caleb¡¯s re.

    Caleb gave him an irritated look.

    Galen stood up and walked to him.

    ¡°For real, what happened?¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw and looked away.

    Galen sighed, walking into the bathroom. ¡°Fine, whatever. Just don¡¯t take it out on anyone who doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    ¡°I already did,¡± Caleb answered.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Galen asked, backing out of the bathroom, turning to stare at Caleb attentively.

    Caleb sighed and sat on his bed. Galen sat across from him, waiting for the answer.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t seek her out. After training this morning, I was feeling off. I was thinking about something¡­ anyway, I needed to walk. So I just ran into her by chance.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by chance?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°By chance, unnned. I was standing somewhere, and she ran that way.¡±

    ¡°So, she ran into you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You ran into her? I thought you were walking?¡± Galen queried using his hands like puppets, making them run into each other.

    ¡°No. What? Does it really matter?¡± Caleb snapped.

    ¡°Hey, I am just trying to get into your headspace, ok? I gotta see the setting, feel the atmosphere,¡± Galen retorted dramatically.

    Caleb sighed and rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he huffed. Caleb took a deep breath before continuing quickly, ¡°I was in a small grove of trees, I caught her scent, and before I realized it, I had followed it to a go-bag. I opened it and found her clothing inside. So I pulled out a shirt and inhaled her scent.¡±

    Embarrassed by his own words, Caleb ran a hand through his hair.

    ¡°I realized the ridiculousness of my actions and threw the item back inside and the bag to the ground. As I attempted to calm my senses, I heard Ashleigh¡¯s voice. She had happened upon me, she asked for the bag and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Galen shouted as he stood up and stared down at Caleb with eyes wide, ¡°do you mean that she was¡­ that she had no¡­.¡±

    Galen gestured at his clothing, cing an arm over his chest and groin and making a shocked expression. Caleb jumped up and snarled at his friend.

    ¡°Do not dare imagine her!¡±

    ¡°Dude!¡± Galen shouted back, insulted, ¡°that is my Luna! Have some respect!¡±

    Caleb hollered once more in frustration.

    ¡°Ok, ok!¡± Galen raised his hands in annoyance, ¡°just skip to the part where you screwed up.¡±

    Caleb looked back with a re.

    ¡°What? Gonna tell me you didn¡¯t?¡± Galen replied, giving him a knowing look.

    Caleb sat down, defeated.

    ¡°We got into an argument about the conflict that exists between our packs. I got angry.¡± Caleb leaned forward with his head in his hands, ¡°I yelled at her. I used my Alpha tone.¡±

    Galen sank down onto the bed beside Caleb.

    ¡°Maybe you can apologize. She is your mate. She will under¡ª¡± Galen tried tofort him.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Calebughed bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s the best part.¡±

    Caleb locked eyes with his friend as he continued his story. Galen could not look away when he saw the redness thatced his eyes. A level of emotion Caleb had never shown before was written on his face, hidden underyers of practiced control ripped away in an instant.

    ¡°I did go back. I walked for a few minutes and realized I couldn¡¯t leave it that way. I wanted to apologize for the way I treated her.¡± Caleb clenched his jaw once more and then turned away from Galen. ¡°When I found her again, she was a bit busy, attached at the mouth to that ck-haired rat she left Blood Moon with.¡±

 Chapter 11 Dare to Look

    For most guests, the day had been spent in rxation with a mix of beauty treatments, sparring matches, and hot springs in the snow.

    But when night fell, the real party began.

    The ballroom had a roof made of ss, and the moonlight shone through like their own personal disco ball, making everything glitter and sparkle. The music red, alcohol ran freely, and food of every kind wasid out everywhere.

    Caleb and his wolves entered the ballroom, drawing the attention of most of the room.

    There were tables and chairs scattered throughout the building, ces to rx or enjoy some food. Caleb found one that was empty and chose it as their base of operations. He sat down, Galen joining him and offering a drink he had picked up somewhere along the way.

    The rest of his wolves also sat; they fit almost perfectly at the table, with two left standing.

    Galen looked around the table at all their severe expressions. Then, he noticed how the two wolves left standing appeared as guards to a somewhat unapproachable group.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± he began with a sigh. Caleb nced at him, ¡°don¡¯t you think we are a bit too conspicuous?¡±

    Caleb looked around the table and then back out to the room, where he saw that many eyes and whispers were directed at them. He cleared his throat before answering.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where we sit in this room. We will still draw attention,¡± Caleb answered quietly.

    ¡°I understand that. However,¡± Galen tried again, ¡°if we acted more like we came to enjoy the party¡­ instead of like we are waiting to start a coup or something, it might help.¡±

    Caleb rolled his eyes. He looked around at his wolves; most of them sat quietly, waiting for direction, one or two he noticed were ncing out at the dance floor, with a slight bob or rhythmic movement.<sub>.</sub>

    He turned back to Galen.

    ¡°Is it not your job to lead your fellow wolves by example?¡± Caleb asked. Galen tilted his head confused. ¡°Go, show them how to enjoy themselves.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha!¡± Galen smiled. He stood up, drawing the attention of the others.

    ¡°Your Alpha has given his orders,¡± he spoke seriously before giving them a goofy grin, ¡°Let¡¯s party!¡±

    The group was a mixed reaction,ughs, cheers, and confusion. They all gave Caleb a nod before following Galen out to the dance floor.

    Leaving Caleb all alone for the moment.

    ***

    ¡°Oh, look at him!¡± Renee shouted excitedly. ¡°It could be him!¡±

    She pointed out into the mass of people below them on the dance floor, where she watched a young man of at least twenty-five as he gyrated to the music.

    Ashleigh grimaced, she didn¡¯t understand the appeal, but she didn¡¯t need to.

    ¡°You do understand, Re, that you don¡¯t get to pick, right?¡± Bellughed.<sub></sub>

    Renee pouted at Bell¡¯s response. Bell dramatically hugged her and pretended to wipe her tears.

    ¡°Oh, my poor darling, I¡¯m so sorry! Tell ya what, for tonight, you can pick anyone you want, let¡¯s live in your Cindere fantasy! Come on, where¡¯s your prince?¡± Bellughed, looking out at the people.

    ¡°Hmm, maybe that one?¡± she called out, pointing to a man that stood leaning against a table. He was attractive, had a strong body, good hair.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Renee said, leaning over the rail to get a better look, ¡°he is cute.¡±

    He turned and knocked his te of food to the floor. He bent down and picked it up. Looking around quickly, he blew on the mini quiche before putting it in his mouth.

    ¡°Eww! Oh no! No! No!¡± Renee shouted in disgust.

    Ashleigh and Bell couldn¡¯t help theirughter.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s look again,¡± Bell¡¯s eyes traveled over the men below. When a familiar face caught her eye, she smiled mischievously, ¡°how about him?¡±

    Renee and Ashleigh both followed the direction she pointed in. Both gasped at who they saw, each for very different reasons.

    ¡°Bell, that¡¯s Alpha Caleb.¡± Renee scoffed.

    ¡°What!? Really?¡± Bell said with mock surprise beforeughing, ¡°obviously, but this is a game, and he is hot. So, how about it? Is he your pretend mate?¡±

    Bell wiggled her eyes at Renee.

    ¡°Even to pretend, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d choose him,¡± Renee answered, turning her back towards Caleb as though she were rejecting him.

    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± Bell said. ¡°Really? Look at him.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Renee replied with certainty. ¡°No one in Winter would dare look at a wolf of Summer.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a heat in her chest rising.

    ¡°Hmm, maybe not, but it looks like Spring doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Bell snickered as she leaned over the rail to watch.

    Ashleigh found herself pressing against the rail before she could process the thought. Bell was right. She watched with a strange feeling rising in her as a woman approached Caleb¡¯s table.

    The woman smiled at him. She said something, then Caleb looked up at her. Ashleigh felt a twist in her stomach. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the woman had said to get his attention. Didn¡¯t he find most people annoying? Everything she had heard about him said he avoided any and all unnecessary contact. So, why did he seem to be giving this woman all of his attention?

    He was saying something to her. What could they be talking about?

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± a voice whispered in her ear, causing her to jump.

    Ashleigh spun around, finding herself in Granger¡¯s arms. He smiled down at her and stole a kiss.

    ¡°We were ying a game of make-believe with Renee and her dream mate. Then we caught sight of something interesting.¡± Bell said, ¡°One of the Spring girls¡ª¡±

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Ashleigh asked Granger quickly, interrupting Bell before she could mention Caleb. ¡°I missed you,¡± she added with a sweet smile.

    Granger kissed her again before embracing her tenderly.

    ¡°Yuck,¡± Bellmented.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be a child!¡± Renee chided, ¡°they¡¯re in love. It¡¯s sweet.¡±

    ¡°Yep, giving me a toothache.¡± Bell rolled her eyes and looked away, her eyes catching sight of Galen dancing below. She smiled to herself. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Renee asked.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Bell mused, ¡°to dare to look at a wolf of Summer.¡±

    She scurried away before Renee had a chance to disapprove of her actions.

    ¡°Immature!¡± Renee called after her, drawingughs from both Ashleigh and Granger.

    Ashleigh stole a nce back over her shoulder, but Caleb was gone, and so was the woman.

    ***

    ¡°Thank you again, Alpha Caleb. I appreciate your help.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not. You¡¯re the Alpha of Summer, and I asked you to help me carry my drunk idiot of a mate to our room,¡± sheughed nervously, ¡°I really do appreciate it.¡±

    The woman bowed to him and averted her eyes nervously.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t busy. There was no reason not to help,¡± Caleb replied curtly.

    He set the man that leaned on his shoulder down on the bed and stood back up.

    ¡°I will leave the rest to you,¡± he said before leaving the room.

    As he walked down the hallway, he wondered to himself why he hade to this party. He hated parties. They were noisy, pointless, and always filled with drunken idiots like the one he had just carried.

    The ballroom was dark and filled with so many people he couldn¡¯t even see her. So what was the point of evening?

    He hoped that his wolves, at least, were having fun.

 Chapter 12 They Will Smile Again

    When Caleb returned to the ballroom, he found the party was in full swing. Looking around the room, he was unsure what to do with himself. Thus, he made his way to the bar and looked out into the crowd for any sign of her.

    The wolves of Summer had found themselves dancing, toasting with others, and eating happily, all around enjoying the party. Yet, they still steered themselves away from the wolves of Winter, just as they did them.

    Most of them, anyway.

    Galen found himself once more pushed onto the dance floor. He couldn¡¯t recognize the song that red around him, only that it seemed to elicit movements from his body he could never hope to make on his own. His hips moved back and forth and twisted in ways that he knew they shouldn¡¯t be able to.

    His suit was a mess, his jacket and tie long ago stolen or lost. His ck shirt had lost at least two of its buttons. Of those that remained, one was already undone. The reason for Galen¡¯s state of undress was currently using the top of his shirt to pull his face down to her level.

    The Winter wolf named Bell smiled wickedly before letting him go and dancing enthusiastically in front of him.

    He smiled down at her as she moved to the music, enchanting him more and more with each shake of her hips. He wondered if she was just a very friendly person or flirting with him. His experience with women was exclusive to training them for battle, so he honestly had no idea.

    He remembered seeing her with a man that she was close with. They seemed to share something special. Laughing and making jokes together.

    He suddenly wondered if he was doing something wrong by dancing with her so much.

    ¡°What are you thinking so hard about, Handsome?¡± Bell asked him as she caught his shirt in her hands once more and gave him that same wicked smile as before.

    ¡°I wondered where your boyfriend was,¡± Galenughed, trying not to show his disappointment.<sub>.</sub>

    Bell scrunched her brows and stopped dancing; she tilted her head to the side in a clear disy of confusion.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked with a giggle.

    ¡°The man from yesterday,¡± he replied.

    She gave no indication of understanding who he was referring to.

    ¡°The blonde man, he stood outside with you when we first arrived,¡± he replied again, blushing a little as he continued. ¡°He was called away, but I heard you mention putting your hands on him.¡±

    Bell stared at him for a moment, still confused, when suddenly her eyes widened before she burst intoughter.

    ¡°Oh, my Goddess! You¡¯re such an adorable creature!¡± sheughed as she put her hands on either side of his face and shouted. ¡°That¡¯s not a man. That¡¯s Ashleigh¡¯s brother!¡±

    ***

    Across the room, Luna Corrine and Alpha Wyatt climbed the grand staircase that overlooked the entire ballroom.

    ¡°Attention, attention, please,¡± Corrine smiled brightly at the guests, who continued to talk andugh amongst themselves as she attempted to get their attention.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Oh my, it seems they are a bit excited.¡± She smiled at Wyatt.

    ¡°Do you want me to get their attention for you?¡± He grinned, knowing the answer.

    Corrine raised an eyebrow, and Wyattughed. She turned her attention back to the crowd before her, clearing her throat, and then with a brightness in her eyes, she called out once more.

    ¡°Attention!¡±

    Her voice echoed across the hall, drawing the attention of every wolf that upied the space. Then, finally, the music was lowered, and all eyes looked to the Luna of Winter. She smiled beautifully at the crowd below her.

    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± she began. ¡°Alpha Wyatt and I are truly grateful to each of you for taking the time out of your busy lives toe and share this momentous asion with us. Tonight is a night of celebration because this is the night that our only daughter bes a woman in the eyes of the Goddess!¡±

    Somewhere in the crowd, a cheer went up that was quickly repeated by every other person in the room.

    Luna Corrine cheered and continued to share her words of praise and appreciation. Still, Galen found himself unable to concentrate as he noticed a figure moving in the crowd.

    ¡°Gotta go,¡± he whispered in Bell¡¯s ear from behind, not noticing the way she reacted to him.

    He slipped past her just as she reached out for him, watching him leave with a wicked grin on her face.

    Galen followed Caleb out into the hallway, where his Alpha put back the entire ss in his hand in one quick drink.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± he called to him as he approached.

    Caleb looked to his friend and gave a small smile.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Galen asked carefully, reaching a hand to Caleb¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be in there right now,¡± Caleb answered, looking away.

    Galen nced back into the room where he could see that Alpha Wyatt had joined in the speech. There wasughter in the audience, but Galen could see eyes downcast. He recognized them immediately as members of his pack.

    He returned to Caleb¡¯s side and once more ced a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°My Alpha, allow me to gather our people, and we can leave right now.¡±

    ¡°No, Galen. They are ufortable but not unhappy,¡± Caleb said. ¡°You were right. They needed to be able to enjoy the party.¡±

    Galen looked at him unconvinced.

    ¡°When the speeches have ended, and the music is ying, they will smile again,¡± Caleb reassured him.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Galen asked with honest concern.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Caleb smiled.

    ¡°Why do you remain in this hall if you have no reason to be here? Why stay when it seems to hurt you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Caleb answered honestly, smiling as he did so. ¡°I guess I am waiting to see her. It¡¯s stupid, really.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Galen smiled.

    ¡°In the traditions of Winter, eighteen is when a wolf is truly grown. When the Goddess recognizes their strength and their inner power,¡± he replied with a soft smile spreading across his lips.

    ¡°I am waiting to see her. Now that the moon is shining brightly in the sky, she has finished her eighteenth year. I just want a glimpse of that woman. Even if she won¡¯t be mine.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t or can¡¯t?¡± Galen asked with a raised brow.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Calebughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop worrying about me and go enjoy yourself while you can, just like you have been.¡±

    Galen felt the warmth that spread across his face.

    ¡°Saw that, did ya?¡± Galen asked sheepishly.

    ¡°I may have caught a glimpse or two.¡± Caleb smiled.

    Galen blushed and looked away.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with having fun, Galen. That one seems to be quite interested in you.¡± Calebughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think she might just like to have fun in general.¡±

    ¡°Why not ask?¡±

    ¡°What? If she likes me?¡± Galenughed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Caleb replied, ncing back into the hall.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. It would be awkward, not to mention she¡¯s a Wint¡ªCaleb?!¡±

    Galen could not finish his thought as his Alpha pushed past him suddenly and ran back into the hall with haste.

 Chapter 13 Never Quite Faded

    Ashleigh stood alongside Renee quietly as her mother and father gave their speeches. Granger had left her side moments ago to finish up the surprise he had mentioned before. She found herself both excited and curious to see what it was and felt a renewed devotion to him that she wanted to cherish.

    But there was still that little part of her mind that drifted back to Caleb. Wondering if he was alright after their argument from that morning. Of course, he was mean, and Ashleigh didn¡¯t like the way he had treated her, but she knew he was hurting. She could feel it.

    And where exactly had Caleb gone off to with that wolf from Spring?

    She closed her eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, and pushed back the emotions that were swirling in her heart.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Renee whispered to her with concern.

    ¡°Yea, just a slight headache.¡± Ashleigh smiled back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you something, be right back.¡±

    Renee left her side, and Ashleigh was alone among a sea of people celebrating her. But, somewhere in this ocean, she knew Bell wasughing and dancing that thought alone made her smile.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a pretty thing?¡± a slurred voice said from behind her.

    Ashleigh looked back and found herself faced with a wolf she had never seen before. His looks were unremarkable, brown, short hair cut just above the ears. Tall and slender, with a weak chin and a pointy nose.

    ¡°Yes, darlin¡¯, I was talkin¡¯ to you,¡± he garbled again.

    ¡°I believe you have had too much to drink. Probably time to put the ss down and go eat something,¡± Ashleigh replied calmly. She could smell the alcohol mixing with his nasty breath. It was nauseating.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± he purred at her, ¡°I would like to eat something alright.¡±

    He took a step closer to her, and she stepped back. He let out a small chuckle before looking her up and down.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Oh, sho, we¡¯re gonna y a Lil game, huh?¡± His slurring was getting worse. He let out augh once more, this time drawing some curious eyes to him. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be your big bad woof.¡±

    He snarled in a way Ashleigh expected he thought was sexy in his drunken state, but to her sober ears, it came out like phlegm was caught in his throat.

    ¡°Seriously, you need to leave me alone and maybe just go to bed now,¡± she stated, trying her best not to lose patience.

    ¡°Now thas what I¡¯m talkin ¡®bout baby. Les go to my room now!¡± the drunken idiot reached out for her, surprising her. He put his hands on her waist and pulled her against his body,ughing as he did so.

    There were gasps around them, but before Ashleigh had a chance to react, the man was pulled off her. Ashleigh looked up to see not one but two men hade to her aid.

    Before her stood both the men that imed to be her mate.

    Granger looked at her, then turned to Caleb, his eyes darkening once more and finally turning back to the man on the floor. He reached down and pulled him to his feet aggressively.

    ¡°How dare you touch her!¡± Granger shouted.

    Caleb looked at Ashleigh, their eyes held.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asked quietly. Ashleigh could only nod.

    Caleb turned and faced the man that Granger held in his hands. Before he could even take a step toward him, he felt a hand at his arm. He looked and saw Galen holding him back.

    Caleb furrowed his brows, unsure why Galen was trying to stop him. He turned back towards the drunken idiot who had dared to grab Ashleigh and found himself facing yet another man, who spoke quietly to him.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb, I thank you for your assistance. I am Axel, Ashleigh¡¯s brother. You need not worry about this matter anymore. Granger and I will escort this man out.¡± Axel¡¯s words were diplomatic and friendly. But the meaning was clear, ¡®stay out of it.¡¯.<sub></sub>

    Caleb wanted to argue, but once again, Galen gripped his arm.

    Renee came over to Ashleigh, pulling her back.

    ¡°Ash, are you alright?¡±

    Ashleigh nodded as she watched Caleb and her brother speaking without hearing them.

    ¡°Ashleigh, Ashleigh?¡± Renee called her attention.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, looking back at her friend.

    Renee looked around them before leaning close to whisper in Ashleigh¡¯s ear. ¡°Is there something going on with you and Alpha Caleb?¡±

    Ashleigh felt her heart stop for a moment.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she stuttered out.

    ¡°Look, I know that¡¯s crazy ok. I know you love Granger, but it¡¯s weird. You invited him here, and then some people said you went for a walk together this morning? And now he rushes to your side when some creep looks at you funny?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± was all she could manage as panic was settling into her heart.

    All she could think about was Granger hearing this conversation and how hurt he would be. How she kept breaking his heart at every turn.

    Ashleigh looked back at Caleb, who watched Axel and Granger carrying the wolf to the door. Then, before she realized what she was doing, she stood in front of him.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡±

    He said her name softly, like a lover. She closed her eyes and pushed the thought away.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asked, reaching his hand to her shoulder.

    She looked down at his hand and then pushed it away. He looked confused and as though he would take a step toward her.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb,¡± she began, her voice a little louder than it needed to be, ¡°thank you for your help with that man.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied, still trying to figure out what she was doing.

    Ashleigh nced around and then licked her lips nervously.

    ¡°I do appreciate your help, truly, however,¡± she stated, ¡°it was unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± Caleb began, but she gave him no chance.

    ¡°In the future, I hope you will remember that I am perfectly capable of handling my own matters, and if for some reason I am not, it is my mate who will aid me. Not you.¡±

    ***

    Granger returned from taking the drunk wolf outside. He was tempted to hit him at least once for how he had treated Ashleigh. But he couldn¡¯t leave her unattended for too long, not while Caleb was so close by.

    As he entered the ballroom, he saw them standing together. Of course, he couldn¡¯t hear the conversation from this distance, but how close they were to each other was already enough to fuel the fire that raged within his heart.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it lovely?¡± a familiar voice asked beside him.

    Granger turned to see a smile that was far too wide.

    ¡°Holden.¡±

    This was all the greeting that Granger offered. Holden simply nodded in acknowledgment.

    ¡°I heard they went out together this morning on a walk. So perhaps the feud between Winter and Summer will end in matrimony,¡± Holden whispered with a musical tone in his voice.

    Granger snarled and turned back to face him.

    ¡°Ashleigh is my mate!¡± he growled.

    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­ Oh, I am so sorry. I had no idea, none. I meant no offense. Please, just know it was the mindless ramblings of a fool,¡± Holden replied as he backed away from Granger, his smile never quite fading.

    ***

    ¡°Alright,dies and gentlemen, I promise our boring speeches are finally over, but before Alpha Wyatt and I go to bed.¡± Corrine smiled brightly, looking out into the audience until her eyesnded on Ashleigh.

    ¡°Ashleigh darling,e on up here.¡±

    Ashleigh made her way up the stairs to stand between her parents.

    Caleb stood beside Galen and Bell in the back of the hall, watching her walk up the stairs. He took another drink from a tray beside him.

    ¡°Now, before we go off to bed and allow the rest of you to party all night long,¡± Corrine paused as cheers filled the halls. ¡°Yes, yes. Anyway, before we go, Granger has informed us he has a special gift he wishes to give Ashleigh.¡±

    Corrine smiled at Ashleigh, who smiled back and then turned as Granger appeared from behind her with arge box in his arms.

    Ashleighughed and then reached to open the box. As the lid was removed, she gasped. She could not hide her reaction as she understood the meaning of his gift.

    Granger set the box on the ground and pulled out the items inside, a hand-carved and strung bow and a set of hand-carved arrows. He smiled at her.

    ¡°Ashleigh, my love, I will teach you to wield this bow properly so that today, tomorrow, and every day that follows, we will hunt together.¡± Granger smiled lovingly.

    Ashleigh embraced him with tears in her eyes. The hall erupted in hollering and cheers.

    ¡°What good is a bow and arrow to a wolf,¡± Caleb scoffed quietly while taking another drink.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Galen warned.

    Bell looked past the handsome wolf to the one that appeared to be pouting beside him. She smiled to herself before stepping closer.

    ¡°Perhaps, Alpha Caleb, you don¡¯t understand the meaning behind his gift to her?¡± she whispered.

    Caleb did not respond, taking another sip of his drink. Bell looked up at Galen, who gave her a helpless half-smile. She chuckled.

    ¡°Among the customs and traditions of Winter, none are so firmly held as those that rte to mates.¡± Bell paused, noting that Alpha Caleb stopped moving just as he was about to sip from his ss once more.

    ¡°Giving her a handmade weapon disys his devotion to the defense of their home. And promising a shared hunt is a promise to provide for her for the rest of their lives. In the human world, this was the equivalent of officially proposing in front of all her friends and family.¡±

    Caleb looked back up at the woman that was supposed to be his mate, kissing the man she was going to marry under the moonlight of the Goddess who had so-called blessed them all.

    ¡°So, this is who she has be,¡± He stated as he finished off his drink in one deep swallow before saying, ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t understand this at all.¡±

    Though the party continued for the rest of the night and well into the morning hours. For the wolves of Summer, their time in Winter hade to an end.

 Chapter 14 A Beautiful Life Together

    ¡°So, I just pull back and then let go?¡± Ashleigh asked as she pulled back on the bowstring just slightly and let go, watching as the arrow fell to the ground anticlimactically.

    Granger chuckled.

    ¡°First, you have to adjust your stance,¡± he said as he came to stand behind her wrapping his arms around her body, so each hand rested on one side of her waist. Next, he pulled with his left and pushed with his right, just slightly, to align her waist.

    She giggled softly as he moved her.

    ¡°Next, straighten your back,¡± he whispered against her ear.

    He drew his fingertips from her waist lightly up her spine, sending exhrating shudders through her.

    ¡°Then pull back your shoulders,¡± he whispered, his mouth pressed lightly to her ear, his hot breath drawing a soft whimper from her.

    His hands moved down her neck and traced her corbone back out to her shoulders. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the touch of his hands on her.

    Without meaning to, she had rxed against his body. His hands moved down her arms and wrapped at her waist. His mouth moved to give her light kisses along the neck.

    ¡°You keep saying you need help,¡± he murmured between kisses, ¡°but I¡¯m starting to think you¡¯re faking it, to get this kind of special attention.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Sheughed and turned her eyes to him until they met.<sub>.</sub>

    Granger smiled at her. Brushing his lips against her throat once more before turning her around in his arms. He kissed her lips softly, Ashleigh deepened their kiss. Hugging his neck and pulling him down to her. They continued their passionate embrace for a long time before they finally pulled away.

    ¡°How can you be the best warrior of Winter despite apleteck of archery skill?¡± heughed.

    ¡°You know what they say, don¡¯t me the student, me the¡­¡± she trailed off, pointing both of her index fingers at him with wide eyes and a big smile.

    ¡°Right, right, yea, me me. But, I mean, it doesn¡¯t matter that I am the best shot in the Pack¡­right?¡± Granger sighed dramatically.

    ¡°So, humble he is.¡± Ashleighughed, reaching up and holding his chin in her hands.

    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Granger asked, feigning shock.

    ¡°Me? Never!¡± Ashleigh replied with the same level of ¡®shock¡¯.

    ¡°You little¡­get over here!¡± Granger shouted as he jumped at her yfully.

    Ashleigh jumped away. Granger chased after her. She hid behind a tree,ughing, jumping away as he got close. They went round and round, giggling just out of reach of each other. Until he finally caught hold of her and spun her around in his arms. They both smiled brightly, looking into each other¡¯s eyes as though they were the only two people in the world.

    For the past two weeks, ever since her birthday party, Granger had taken her out to practice the bow every day. Sometimes they worked hard at it, other times theyughed, and still other times, they kissed.<sub></sub>

    He had taken more interest in her. He came to training sessions with the pups, asked about the battle tactics she created for her father, he even spent more time with her mother and Axel. Sometimes he woulde out and see her on patrol, so she wouldn¡¯t feel lonely.

    Ashleigh hadn¡¯t felt so close to Granger in a long time. It was refreshing and wonderful. As she looked into his eyes, she felt their bond, a warmth in her soul. Something that smoothed away the worry and fear of the rest of life.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± she said, smiling up at him.

    ¡°Your wish is mymand,¡± he replied, kissing her nose quickly before letting her go to pick up the bow and arrows and put them back in their case.

    They sat down to the pic they had alreadyid out for themselves. They chatted about this and that. Laughing about the horrified look on Axel¡¯s face when Bell announced that she had relocated all his secret stashes of candies and treats. Then they rxed, simply enjoying each other¡¯spany in the afternoon sunshine.

    It was a beautiful day. The sky was clear, the winds were light. Ashleigh looked down at Granger, who had closed his eyes andid down on herp when they had finished eating.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she whispered.

    He opened his eyes and gave her azy half-smile.

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m good right here.¡± He smiled as he rolled his head around as though he were gettingfortable against a pillow.

    Ashleighughed and pped his arm lightly.

    ¡°No, dork, I mean after the wedding. So where do you want to go for our honeymoon?¡± she smiled brightly at him, trying to guess what his answer might be.

    ¡°Honeymoon?¡± Granger questioned, looking up at her, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Our honeymoon,¡± Ashleighughed, ¡°ya know that trip we take for some ¡®private time¡¯ after we are actually married?¡±

    Pictures she had seen on television or online flooded her mind as she spoke, images of distantnds.

    ¡°We could try somece sunny, or maybe just warm. It would be strange to go somewhere cold, obviously. Maybe an ind? We could try Bali? Or Hawaii?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I mean, we are definitely getting that private time.¡± Grangerughed. ¡°But a honeymoon? Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± sheughed ufortably.

    ¡°You know we aren¡¯t really going to do that, right?¡± he replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she said.

    Granger sat up and turned his body to face her. He still smiled at her as though he thought she was really joking.

    ¡°It¡¯s just, we don¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡¯ Ashleigh asked again, no longer smiling.

    ¡°Come on, Ash,¡± he said, taking her hands in his, ¡°you know how strict the rules are on human interaction.¡±

    ¡°Who said anything about human interaction?¡±

    ¡°Babe,e on. Bali? Hawaii? Crawling with humans,¡± Granger replied with a raised eyebrow.

    Ashleigh looked away.

    ¡°There are other ces we can go,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Lots of ces.¡±

    ¡°Yea, and they will have humans all over them too.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°We could just ask my dad; I am sure he¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not happening, Ash. So let it go,¡± he interrupted, a trace of irritation in his voice.

    Ashleigh knew she should do what he said and let it go. But she just couldn¡¯t help herself.

    ¡°So, the rest of our lives, we¡¯re just never going to go anywhere outside the Pack territories?¡± she asked, not hiding her disappointment.

    ¡°Our life is here. Why would we need to go anywhere else?¡± Granger reached a hand to the side of her face and petted her gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see what else is out there? Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Ashleigh asked, hoping he would understand, that he would agree.

    ¡°Baby, we are going to have a beautiful life together. So let¡¯s focus on that,¡± Granger replied.

    He smiled at her, that sweet loving smile that always melted her heart. But she couldn¡¯t help feeling like something was missing from it.

    ¡°We should hurry. It¡¯s gettingte. The girls are probably already waiting for you,¡± he reminded, standing up from his ce on the nket and reaching a hand to help her up.

    On the surface, she returned his smile. Then, she took his hand and popped up beside him. Theyughed, and he pulled her close, holding her in his arms.

    ¡°I love you, Ashleigh,¡± he whispered into her hair. She melted into him, letting go of her doubts.

    ¡°I love you too, Granger.¡±

 Chapter 15 No Matter How Hard You Try

    Granger walked Ashleigh to the door, hugging her once more before letting go.

    ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re going to bed.¡± He smiled.

    ¡°We¡¯ll probably be upte.¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°Girl talk, ya know?¡±

    ¡°Still,¡± Granger urged, ¡°just let me know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sweet, but really¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is it a problem to let me know?¡± he interrupted, he still wore the same sweet smile, but it felt different to her.

    ¡°Well, no, I just didn¡¯t¡ª¡± she started to answer.

    ¡°Then just do it, ok? It makes me feel better to know you¡¯re getting the rest you need.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded slowly, a little dazed. Then, satisfied with her reply, he winked and blew her a kiss before turning around to head out.

    ¡°Well, that was¡­ interesting,¡± Bell said from the door.

    Ashleigh turned just as Renee stepped up behind Bell.

    ¡°It was sweet,¡± Renee said.

    ¡°Was it?¡± Bell asked, keeping her eyes on Ashleigh.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Yes, it was.¡± Ashleigh sighed as she walked into the house, pushing past her friends.

    They followed her in, and nothing more was said on the subject. Instead, they moved on to talking about the wedding, which Renee was gushing with excitement about.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet my mate!¡± she cried out with anticipation, hugging herself and spinning in a circle. ¡°It will be so romantic¡­ our eyes will lock, and then boom!¡±

    Both Ashleigh and Bellughed as their friend danced around the room happily. Renee continued to dream aloud about the magical moment she longed for, how time would slow, music would swell, and the fireworks would light the sky.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Bell interrupted, stillughing, ¡°who brought the fireworks?¡±

    Renee rolled her eyes.

    ¡°No, seriously, it¡¯s an important question. I mean, are you carrying around fireworks in your purse at this moment? Or is he? Is that how you know for sure he is your mate? You see this guy with the fireworks in his pocket. And then your like ¡®oh my gosh!¡¯ and he¡¯s like ¡®oh my gosh!¡¯¡± Bell offered as she waved her arms around for dramatic effect.

    Renee threw a pillow at Bell, who had already fallen overughing at her own joke. Ashleigh tried to cover herugh to avoid a face full of feathers as well.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Renee called once she had sufficiently beat Bell with her pillows.

    ¡°Yea?¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°What was it like?¡± Renee asked, hugging her pillow to her chest.

    ¡°What?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°The pull of the mate bonds!¡± Renee squealed with excitement.

    ¡°Dude!¡± Bell cried out, ¡°Even I know that is crazy personal!¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on, we tell each other everything! Besides, it¡¯s not the first time she has told me about it!¡± Renee retorted.

    ¡°What?!¡± Bell eximed, turning to face Ashleigh. ¡°You told her, but not me!¡±

    Now it was Bell¡¯s turn to go on the attack. Throwing a pillow at both Ashleigh and Renee, the girls rolled around until Ashleigh finally called for a truce.

    ¡°Ok, ok! I give up! I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Ashleighughed.

    Bell and Renee gave each other a high five before taking seats across from Ashleigh. Renee once more hugged her pillow and beamed with excitement. Bellid back on her pillow and grabbed one of the bowls of snacks they had prepared.

    ¡°Alright, let me think for a moment.¡± Ashleigh smiled teasingly at her friend. ¡°Gosh, I don¡¯t know if I can remember¡­.¡±

    ¡°Boo!!¡± Bell called, throwing popcorn at Ashleigh, who onlyughed.

    ¡°Ok, I remember now. I was training,¡± Ashleigh began.

    ¡°There¡¯s a shock!¡± Bell stated loudly.

    ¡°Do you want to hear this or not?¡± Ashleigh questioned but alsoughed.

    ¡°Hush!¡± Renee said yfully, hitting Bell¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Anyway, I was training, and my father had told me there would be new scoutsing from the southern base. Granger was one of those scouts.¡± Ashleigh smiled at the memory.

    ¡°I was working on my throwing skills at the time, I remember because I was holding a dagger in my hand when I suddenly felt this warmth crawling along my skin. I was so surprised I dropped it,¡± sheughed.

    ¡°Ooooh, warmth crawling along the skin, huh?¡± Bell teased.

    ¡°Am I telling this story, or are you?¡± Ashleigh asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°My bad boo, my bad,¡± Bell replied before blowing Ashleigh a kiss.

    ¡°Anyway, yes, a warmth crawled across my skin, and I felt the urge to look behind me. When I turned around, there he was. He smiled at me, and my heart melted. I felt like I had known him for years and years.¡± Ashleigh paused, looking down at her fingers before she whispered, ¡°He felt like home.¡±

    She remembered the moment, turning and seeing him, feeling that connection to a man she had never seen before. She never doubted for a moment that she had met her mate. What else could exin the deep tie she felt to him, the closeness andfort?

    ¡°And¡­¡± Bell asked, bobbing her head expectantly.

    ¡°And¡­ that¡¯s it¡­ that¡¯s the story of when I first felt the mate bond to Granger¡­¡± Ashleigh answered, suddenly feeling as though she were missing something.

    ¡°Huh..¡± Bell muttered.

    ¡°What?¡± Renee asked.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just weird,¡± Bell answered, ncing at Ashleigh.

    ¡°What is?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°The way you felt. It¡¯s just not what I expected,¡± Bell said, looking away as though moving the popcorn around in the bowl was suddenly the most exciting activity in the world.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Renee.

    ¡°Nothing. Really,¡± Bell said, shaking her head and giving a small smile of reassurance.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that the way I felt during one of the most important moments of my life is weird. And then not exin why,¡± Ashleigh stated, feeling a slight irritation toward her friend.

    Bell looked up and held Ashleigh¡¯s gaze for a moment, and Ashleigh saw something strange and unexpected. Pain.

    She wanted to ask about it, but before she could, Bell spoke.

    ¡°From what I know of the mate bond, it doesn¡¯t sound right,¡± Bell started, looking away from them out the window.

    ¡°The mate bond is primal, based on the wolf side of us,¡± Bell began, ¡°well, no, not just based on it. The mate bond is a blessing for the wolf. It¡¯s not sweet, romantic, or warm. It¡¯s¡­ fire.¡±

    Her voice was passionate. Her words held a certainty in them that left Ashleigh wondering.

    ¡°It¡¯s an obsession. An inferno raging inside of your soul eating away at you until you make that connection,¡± Bell continued, ¡°It leaves you breathless. And not in that ¡®swept away in the moment of it all¡¯ kind of breathless, the suffocating, ¡®I can¡¯t breathe!¡¯ kind.¡±

    Bell stopped and took a deep breath as though she were experiencing that feeling herself.

    Ashleigh felt ufortable as she listened to Bell¡¯s words. It was too familiar, a feeling she had experienced not that long ago.

    Just not with Granger.

    ¡°Only when you look into their eyes, finally touch that person, only then can you breathe again. That¡¯s when you realize that they are another half of you, that something deep inside of you wants them with you. No matter who they are.¡±

    Bell finished her words andid back down against her pillows. She took a long pull from her bottle of coke, which they all knew was half-filled with rum. She refused to make eye contact, instead choosing to return once more to the most exciting bowl of popcorn of all time.

    ¡°Bell¡ª¡± Ashleigh began, only to be interrupted by Renee.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Renee eximed. ¡°Wow, Bell. I know you don¡¯t love traditions, and you think a lot of things like Blessings and apparently the mate bond are ridiculous. Bute on¡­ you make it sound like torture or something.¡±

    ¡°I never said I don¡¯t believe in our traditions. My father taught me the ways of Winter when I was little. We celebrated Yule; I agreed to honor the mating traditions if and when I met my mate.¡±

    Bell took a deep breath and then looked out the window once more as though she was holding the gaze of the Goddess herself through the Full Moon that lit up the sky.

    ¡°But the mate bond is primal, and it is for our wolves. Which means the Goddess doesn¡¯t always do right by the human in us.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Renee asked.

    Bell looked back at Renee and Ashleigh. She took another drink and then held Ashleigh¡¯s gaze once more that shadow of pain crept into view.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to choose your mate, no matter how hard you try.¡±

 Chapter 16 Too Early in the Morning

    After their conversation about the mate bond, Bell had excused herself to the bathroom. When she returned, Renee had already revived the wedding conversation and her dreams of her future mate. Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Bell from time to time, looking for signs of that sadness she had glimpsed.

    But it never came back.

    Bell smiled andughed. She made jokes and took part in the conversation just like any other day. Ashleigh wondered if she could have imagined it.

    By the end of the night, the girls had fallen asleep watching some romanticedy Renee had picked out. When Ashleigh woke for her run, she expected to be the only one up, but she noticed Bell¡¯s ce on the couch was empty.

    After getting ready to go, she stepped out into the cold morning air and found Bell sitting on the porch with a mug in her hand.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Ashleigh called out quietly.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Bell replied with a soft smile.

    ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± Ashleigh asked as she proceeded with her stretching.

    ¡°I could ask you the same question,¡± Bell began, before smiling and continuing, ¡°but I won¡¯t. Because we all know Ashleigh likes to go for a morning run before she goes to her early morning training. Followed by a midmorning workout before herte morning sparring, etcetera, etcetera.¡±

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes. She was used to these kinds of jokes. Bell never understood why she worked as hard as she did at her training andbat skills. For Ashleigh, it was about proving her worth and about being her best for the good of the pack.

    ¡°You know you are more than wee to join me at any point in that schedule,¡± Ashleigh teased.

    ¡°Someday, maybe,¡± Bell replied quietly.

    There it was again. The sadness Ashleigh had glimpsed the night before was back, if only for a moment.

    ¡°Bell,¡± Ashleigh started towards her friend, but she was quickly interrupted when a familiar voice called out to her.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Granger called.

    She turned and found him a few feet away, walking towards her. For just a moment, she found it odd that she hadn¡¯t felt his approach.

    ¡°Granger, what are you doing here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I missed you.¡± Granger smiled as he stepped up beside her and reached for her hand.

    She smiled as he took her hand in his and kissed it lightly.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me,¡± Bell stated as she stood from her chair, ¡°it¡¯s too early in the morning to deal with this level of sweetness.¡±

    She smiled as she walked past them back into the house. Ashleigh stared after her for a moment, considering if she should follow her and find out what it was that seemed to be making her sad. Granger pulled lightly at her hand, drawing her attention back to him.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he began, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Just, you don¡¯t seem happy to see me.¡± He replied.

    ¡°No, of course, I¡¯m happy to see you,¡± Ashleigh responded with a genuine smile. She reached her arms out and pulled him close into a tightembrace. ¡°I was just surprised.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Granger asked after they each pulled away from the hug.

    ¡°What else would there be?¡± She asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ash,¡± Granger stated, with a seriousness in his expression that left Ashleigh confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Granger?¡±

    ¡°I just thought you were mad at me, or maybe something was wrong,¡± his tone was getting aggressive.

    ¡°Ok,¡± Ashleigh replied, feeling ufortable with his change in attitude. ¡°But, why? What did I do?¡±

    ¡°I waited up for you,¡± he answered, holding her attention with his intense gaze, ¡°no call, no text. Nothing.¡±

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t hold back the awkward chuckle from escaping her.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I told you we were going to be upte. I fell asleep while we were watching a movie. I didn¡¯t mean to. I just forgot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny to me, Ashleigh,¡±

    She knew he meant it, his tone, eyes, and expression. It all gave her the same bit of information¡ª he was angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. It was an honest mistake,¡± Ashleigh replied softly. Taking an unconscious step back from him.

    His eyes tracked her movement, and suddenly his entire demeanor changed. First, heughed, a light, joy-filledugh. Then, he reached his hands up and grabbed her shoulders yfully.

    ¡°Oh Ash, I¡¯m so sorry, I pushed it too far,¡± he chuckled.

    Ashleigh was dumbfounded, unsure what was happening. She couldn¡¯t even find the words to respond.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t scare you, did I? I just wanted to mess with you a little.¡± Granger gave her one of those kind smiles she knew so well.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not mad?¡± she asked cautiously.

    ¡°No, baby. I¡¯m sorry, really. I didn¡¯t think you would take it so seriously.¡± Heughed and reached a hand up to her cheek tenderly.

    She looked at him carefully. This was the Granger she knew and loved, yful, cheerful. Of course, he was joking ¡ª a bad joke ¡ª but it was a joke nheless. Ashleigh was left feeling silly for having taken him seriously.

    Ashleigh finally smiled back at him.

    ¡°I really thought you were serious,¡± she admitted with an awkwardugh, ¡°now I feel a bit ridiculous.¡±

    Granger smiled and moved his hand up into her hair, pulling her to him. She braced herself with her hands against his chest as he wrapped his other arm around her waist. He brushed his nose gently against hers and pressed their foreheads together.

    ¡°My mate is not ridiculous,¡± he whispered.

    He kissed her softly.

    Ashleigh kissed him back once more, feeling that gentle warmth rolling over her skin and filling her senses with his familiarity. Again, she felt herself melting against him, her hands moved up along his chest to wrap around his neck, and she deepened the kiss.

    He let her go with a soft growl that sent a thrill up down her spine and had her smiling at him.

    ¡°So, how about we go for that run now,¡± Granger said, his voice just a bit deeper than usual.

    She felt the blush creeping up her face as she nodded her head in agreement and quickly took off from the porch with augh.

    They ran together for several miles, chatting andughing as they ran. They talked about the wedding; Granger was interested in hearing about the details of the ceremony, which pleased Ashleigh greatly.

    They stopped for a quick break as they neared the northeastern border, where they found some of the fencings were down. It wasn¡¯t unusual.

    This side of the mountain had rtively more wildlife than any other. The bears were particrly destructive to the fence posts.

    Granger got to work picking up the debris while Ashleigh kept tying off what was left. After that, they would send a repair team out to patch it properly, but they couldn¡¯t just leave it open for now.

    ¡°A month still feels too long to wait.¡± Granger smiled as he handed Ashleigh another nk of wood.

    ¡°It¡¯s not long now,¡± Ashleigh smiled back. ¡°Final details are getting worked out, and it will be here before you know it.¡±

    ¡°Final details, huh? So does that mean all the invitations have been sent out already?¡± Granger asked as he piled up the remnants of the fence.

    ¡°Not quite. They¡¯ve all been prepared and are ready to be sent, but we are still double checking that no one was missed.¡±

    ¡°I see and are there any surprise guests I should know about this time?¡± he asked, standing behind her now.

    Ashleigh stopped what she was doing. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before standing and facing him.

    ¡°Granger, you know why Caleb was invited to¡ª¡± she began.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Granger interrupted, ¡°it¡¯s just Caleb now? Not Alpha Caleb, you¡¯re close enough now that it¡¯s just Caleb.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. We aren¡¯t close at all, Granger. You know that!¡± Ashleigh defended herself.

    ¡°Well, actually, Ash, I don¡¯t know that. I still don¡¯t really understand why you invited him, but even more than that, why you didn¡¯t tell me beforehand.¡± He crossed his arms over his chest as he spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have told you. I just didn¡¯t think about it,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I waspletely blindsided, Ashleigh!¡± Granger growled at her.

    Ashleigh was surprised by his anger, but some part of her had expected this. It was just happening two weekster than expected. He had every right to be upset at her, and she knew it. Nevertheless, she wanted to listen, to give him the attention and respect he deserved.

    But something was bothering her.

    ¡°Granger,¡± Ashleigh said quietly.

    ¡°Look, Ash, I know, ok, I know you didn¡¯t mean anything by it, and it was diplomacy and all that. I know, but¡ª¡± Granger snapped back.

    ¡°Granger!¡± Ashleigh shouted, finally getting his attention. Although he looked at her in disbelief, she never raised her voice.

    ¡°Ash?¡±

    ¡°Granger, look,¡± she whispered. Ashleigh stood still but pointed at the remains of the fence. ¡°Look at the fence.¡±

    ¡°Ok? What about it?¡± Granger asked, looking in the direction she was pointing.

    The debris was scattered around a break in the fence four feet wide, pieces of splintered wood strewn all about.

    ¡°It happens all the time, Ash. The bears just tear the fence apart rather than climb over it sometimes. So it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Where are the w marks then?¡± Ashleigh replied quietly.

    Granger took a step closer and knelt beside the debris. Now that she said it, he saw it too. Smooth cuts, splintering from the force of impact.

    There were no w marks. These nks were cut down by weapons.

    He turned to tell her what he saw, just in time to see something whiz past him in her direction, but toote to realize it was an arrow.

 Chapter 17 A Bit of Fun

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Granger shouted, trying to warn her.

    Ashleigh hissed in pain as she moved just in time, only grazed by the arrow.

    She grabbed her arm and cursed as she hit the ground hard. Granger was beside her in an instant.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it stings, but it¡¯s fine,¡± she answered, looking around them into the trees. ¡°Where are they?¡±

    Granger looked around, he tried to listen, but the wind around them was picking up.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. There¡¯s too much wind.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here,¡± she replied quietly, still keeping her eyes on the trees. ¡°There!¡± she shouted, springing from her ce on the ground when she saw just the slightest hint of movement.

    As she got to her feet and started running, she began to shift. Something she had practiced many times. It was challenging and painful, but it was the best way to quickly and ruthlessly down an enemy. Which was precisely her style.

    Her friends and family never understood why she trained herself so hard and often. She was strong, she was skilled, and she was determined.

    But her bodycked the stamina to hold out in a long fight. She trained herself in quick bursts.

    Her attacks were fast and lethal, not hesitating to go for vital organs in the first hit. Instead, she found her target and ripped through the flesh and tendons of his throat in one hard snap of her jaws.<sub>.</sub>

    She shook the man¡¯s body loose and let it drop to the ground. Another came down at her from above, she moved out of the way. Spinning her body around in time to catch his arm between her teeth. She bit down until she felt the cracking of his bones and then clenched her jaw shut like a bear trap severing the limb.

    In the distance, she saw that Granger had found one of the archers and taken his bow, staying in human form as he fought at range. She counted at least four more assants hiding among the trees. Two of them were trapped by Granger¡¯s inescapable reach, but the other two tried to make their way around the trees to sneak up behind him.

    Ashleigh ran as fast as she could to the one closest to her. She tackled him to the ground, biting at him, but he managed to hold her away from his body, though it was a struggle. Then, finally, she saw a dagger at his waist and took a gamble.

    She shifted on top of him, her wolf form quickly turning back to her human form. He was distracted enough that she could reach down and grab the dagger. Immediately she plunged it into the side of his neck and twisted it before pulling it back out.

    Ashleigh looked back up at Granger, just in time to see him thrust an arrow upwards into the bottom of the second man¡¯s jaw. An arrownded in the snow beside her. The two men, previously trapped by Granger, were now trying to take back control.

    As Granger returned fire, Ashleigh snarled and charged toward the man who tried to shoot her at high speed. She reached him, and with the full force of her speed, she gripped him by the throat and pinned him straight to the ground.

    He let out a sickening gurgle as she crushed his windpipe. Ashleigh felt an arrow glide past her, and she followed its trajectory with her eyes to find the man whose arm she had torn off. The arrow found purchase in his left eye socket. He stumbled and then tumbled forward, pushing it the rest of the way through his skull.

    She looked back in the direction the arrow hade from. There stood Granger still holding his bow in the ready position. Then, finally, he put it down and looked at her.

    ¡°We need to find you some clothes,¡± he said, turning away from her.

    Ashleigh was confused until she looked down and suddenly felt tense. She was used to wearing her armor in actualbat, armor with a skin meshid into it. But her running clothes, which were now shreds of fabric strewn about the bodies, did not have any kind of skin mesh. So there she stood over a dead body, naked and covered in blood.

    Quickly she took the coat of the dead man¡¯s body. Then, covering herself up, she hurried past Granger.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You need something more than that!¡± he called after.

    ¡°I know!¡± she shouted back. ¡°Just look around and make sure there aren¡¯t any others!¡±

    Ashleigh was suddenly very d she had so many hidden duffels around the Winter territory.

    ***

    When Granger and Ashleigh made it back to the Northern Base, they were shocked to find people in a frenzy. On their way into the main building where Alpha Wyatt was stationed, they overheard that there had been several attacks. Different sections of the border across the entire

    Winter territory had simr experiences.

    ¡°Well, it seems you two found yourselves a bit of fun,¡± called a deep voice from behind them.

    They turned to find arge man, the same height as Granger, but shoulders a bit wider, neck thicker. Again, those same pale blue eyes and dark hair, though styled properly in Viking fashion with five twisted braids tied in a knot, led to one loose braid in the back.

    ¡°Beta Richard,¡± Ashleigh greeted her almost father-inw with a warm smile.

    ¡°Always a pleasure, Ashleigh.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here, Father?¡± Granger asked with concern.

    ¡°These skirmishes are everywhere, Son. Not just the northern territories are being attacked. As the Alpha¡¯s representative in the southern territory, I am here to report and receive orders.¡±

    Granger¡¯s father was the Beta of Winter, the second to Alpha Wyatt. While they would work closely together in most packs with a constant united front, that was not the case in Winter. The territory and her people were toorge to be housed in one area.

    Winter was divided between the Northern and Southern territories. Alpha Wyatt still ruled overall, but Beta Richard oversaw the day-to-day in the South and reported any concerns to Wyatt.

    ¡°How bad is it?¡± Granger asked.

    ¡°Not very,¡± Richard replied smiling, ¡°I am mostly here because of the number of attacks, and clearly, it is not an isted event.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see my father,¡± Ashleigh offered.

    Richard looked her over and chuckled.

    ¡°Ashleigh, while I appreciate your enthusiasm. Perhaps Granger and I should report to Alpha Wyatt, I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but you stink of the rogue wolves.¡±

    Ashleigh looked down; she wore a tracksuit, but she was still covered in the blood of the men that had attacked.

    ¡°Right,¡± sheughed, ¡°I will get washed up and then join you.¡±

    Ashleigh turned and headed in the direction of the showers. Granger and his father continued down the hall until they were stopped once more by another familiar voice.

    ¡°Granger! Granger!¡± Bell shouted as she ran towards him.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, Bell.¡± Granger stopped her as she ran straight into him. His father gave the nod and then continued on his way.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she gasped out as she tried to catch her breath. ¡°Someone¡­ saw you¡­ and Ash¡­ covered in blood.¡±

    She coughed as she gasped to catch her breath.

    ¡°Breathe. We are fine,¡± Granger said, patting her back. ¡°I need to go and report to Alpha Wyatt. We¡¯ll find you after, ok?¡±

    ¡°No, wait!¡± Bell called, grabbing his arm. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°What about Ashleigh? Where is she? They said she was covered in blood.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re both fine, seriously. Scratches at most,¡± Granger answered, trying to leave once more.

    Bell grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Where!¡± she shouted, pulling at him.

    He ripped his arm back, irritated now.

    ¡°Bell! Seriously, I am fine. I need to go report to the Alpha!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Bell shouted, pulling him. ¡°Our people have serious injuries, they seem like nothing at first, but the invaders coated their weapons in wolfsbane!¡±

    Granger was stunned. Wolfsbane was deadly to all the wolves. So much so that even if a pack went to war against another, they would not use it. The risk of idental deaths on their own side was too high.

    ¡°Granger!¡± Bell shouted, getting his attention once more. ¡°You said scratches, show me.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t get them from a weapon. I was out of range most of the time.¡±

    ¡°What about Ashleigh?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°No, she was fine, she¡ª¡± Granger started to answer when a sh of memory came to him, an arrow whizzing past him at the start of the fight. Ashleigh had grabbed her arm then. ¡°Oh, Goddess¡­¡±

    ¡°Granger, where is she?¡± Bell demanded.

    ¡°She went to get cleaned up, the showers!¡± he shouted after Bell, who was already running, before finishing his sentence.

    Bell raced down the hallways pushing past anyone in her way. She shoved open the doors to the showers. She could hear the water running from several stalls.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± she called out as she walked down the row of individual showers.

    No answer.

    ¡°Ashleigh, are you¡ª¡± Bell stopped as she rounded the corner to see an arm sticking out from underneath a shower curtain.

    Bell ran forward, pulling the curtain aside to find Ashleigh unconscious with the water spilling over her.

 Chapter 18 We All Owe Her a Debt

    It had been almost two weeks since the attacks had begun.

    The first wave had been across the territory at unpredictable points in the border defenses. While none of the attacks were particrly effective in causing any real damage to Winter as a whole, they had injured or killed many people. Several of the wounded had died before it was discovered that wolfsbane had been used.

    Ashleigh had been lucky. Though she was unconscious for two days and bedridden for more than a week, she had survived. The wolfsbane had entered from the wound on her arm. It shouldn¡¯t have spread as quickly as it did, but her shifting had moved it along in her system. By the time Bell found her, it had almost made its way into her heart.

    She did as she was told. Bell made sure of it. But it was killing her to stay at home safe while her pack members were fighting on the borders.

    Granger had been by each day to check on her. Though she spent most of their time together trying to get reports on the skirmishes around the territory.

    Ashleigh paced back and forth in her living room.

    Granger was supposed to be here by now; he was half an hourte. He was neverte. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there had been another attack.

    The door finally opened.

    ¡°Finally! What happened? Was there¡ª Father?¡± Ashleigh corrected herself when she saw it was not Granger who entered the room.

    Looking him over, she noticed that he was still wearing his coat, boots, and weapons. He wasn¡¯t ¡®home¡¯. He was here officially.

    Quickly Ashleigh dropped to one knee and ced her fist to her heart, bowing her head.

    ¡°Apologies, my Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s end the formalities there.¡± Wyatt smiled, reaching a hand to her.

    Ashleigh smiled and took his hand to get up.

    ¡°But you are here officially? So this isn¡¯t just youing home or checking in on me,¡± she asked excitedly.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Can¡¯t it be both?¡± Wyattughed. ¡°You are my daughter, but you are also one of my best warriors and berserkers.¡±

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help the pride she felt at her father¡¯s words.

    Every pack had its military system, its ranks, and styles. Within Winter, the women usually stayed within their branch of warriors, the shield maidens, at most rising to the highest rank of valkyrie.

    But the berserker rank was reserved for the most elite warriors in Winter. Either man or woman could take the title. The training was grueling, and it was a constant struggle to maintain the position. To receive the rank, one had to take it from someone already holding it.

    Ashleigh had reached berserker more than a year ago. She had been challenged no less than fifteen times in that year.

    ¡°Tell me what is happening,¡± Ashleigh said. She sat and invited Wyatt to do the same. ¡°Granger has shared some, but only what he has experienced himself. Bell won¡¯t share any information. She only tells me to rest.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong.¡± Wyattughed.

    ¡°Father!¡± Ashleighined.

    ¡°Oh,e on, Bell is a good girl. If she didn¡¯t keep you from running out to the battlefield, she wouldn¡¯t be doing her job as a doctor.¡±

    ¡°But, I¡¯m fine. I have been fine!¡± Ashleigh shouted.

    Alpha Wyatt growled at her outburst.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Ashleigh, I don¡¯t think you understand,¡± Wyatt sighed sadly. ¡°We thought you were gone.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at her father. Only now did she realize how fragile he looked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°When Bell found you, your heart had stopped. The poison hadn¡¯t infiltrated your heart yet, but the damage was already taking its toll. The only reason you are still with us is that that girl directly infused you with her own blood in that shower until help arrived to assist her.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know that. No one had told her.

    ¡°But, she could have died,¡± Ashleigh replied quietly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered bluntly.

    Ashleigh sat back in her chair, stunned. Wyatt reached a hand to her knee.

    ¡°We all owe her a debt.¡± He smiled, Ashleigh nodded in return.

    ¡°But, that is not why I am here.¡±

    Ashleigh sat up, once more shedding her position as his daughter and returning to the role of a pack member.

    ¡°These attacks were sudden. They may not have been strong or highly organized on the battlefield. Still, they were random,¡± Wyatt began, ¡°but they were coordinated.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Looking at it from the fighting perspective, up close and personal. There is nothing special, they were easily defeated, and we were never in danger of being overrun.¡±

    He sighed, taking a breath and leaning forward in his chair.

    ¡°But from the perspective of a battle master, this was a test run. They were spread out, testing our strength, attacking the left as we looked to the right.¡±

    ¡°Checking our disbursement patterns, reinforcement strategies, even our recovery times,¡± Ashleigh replied as the weight of what he was saying became clear to her.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Then who is behind this? Is it one of the other packs?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. The Alphas have all spoken. Every pack has faced simr attacks over the past two weeks. Though it does seem that Summer and Winter have taken the brunt of the attacks, we also have thergest territories.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense.¡± She nodded.

    ¡°It has been four days since anyone has had an attack. However, today we all agreed that none of us believe this threat is over. As such, Alpha Tomas of Autumn made a suggestion, one that after much thought, I have decided you will be a part of.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Ashleigh questions.

    ¡°Yes, it will be an interchange of sorts, a sharing of knowledge between all the packs. First, representatives from each pack will be selected for specific areas of expertise. Then, they wille together with members of the other packs and build a cohesive strategy we can use to defeat this threat to us all,¡± Wyatt exined.

    ¡°It sounds like a good idea, so long as all the packs do their part,¡± she replied, ¡°but I don¡¯t understand. What part am I supposed to y in this?¡±

    ¡°I have selected you as one of our representatives. You will be responsible for sharing aspects of our attack and defense ns and tactics,¡± he answered with a smile.

    ¡°Wow,¡± she was stunned once more. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    Wyattughed and nodded his head. ¡°Yes, I thought that might be your reaction. So we will talk more about it. But before that, there is one more matter we need to discuss.¡±

    ***

    Granger was working on restringing a bow when he felt hering. He smiled. cing the bow down, he quickly turned and wrapped his arms around her, lifting her into the air. Ashleigh¡¯sughter was his reward.

    ¡°Ok, ok, put me down now,¡± she giggled.

    He ced her on the ground but did not remove his hands from their position wrapped around her. He had missed her.

    ¡°Are you going to let me go?¡± she questioned with augh.

    ¡°Never,¡± he whispered before kissing her softly. ¡°I love you.¡±

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled up at him, giving him a quick kiss.

    ¡°I love you too,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I have missed you so much,¡± he said, pressing his forehead against hers.

    ¡°I missed you too, though I did see you yesterday, ya know,¡± sheughed.

    ¡°Yes, but that was a sick visit. I don¡¯t like those.¡± Granger pouted dramatically. ¡°No more of those. Ever, got it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s a promise neither of us is capable of making.¡± She smiled.

    ¡°I suppose that is true.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°Look, there is something we need to talk about,¡± Ashleigh said in a significant tone.

    Granger pulled back just enough to look her in the eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, beginning to panic. ¡°Are you ok? Should I call Bell?¡±

    Granger looked around, seeing someone not too far from them. He let her go and started to call out to him, but Ashleigh stopped him.

    ¡°Sshhh, no, no, I am fine,¡± she reassured him.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°My father came to see me today, in his official capacity,¡± she began. ¡°he told me about this n he and the other Alpha¡¯s havee up with.¡±

    ¡°The exchange?¡± Granger asked.

    ¡°Yes, did he speak with you about it?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°My father did. Just the broad strokes for now. But he said that I am likely to be the representative for ranged tactics and defense,¡± he replied.

    ¡°That makes sense. I am also going to be a representative, for¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Granger interrupted, ¡°Is this really what you wanted to talk about? Because it seemed like something, I don¡¯t know, more personal?¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed nervously.

    ¡°Well, no, not exactly,¡± she answered. ¡°But, it¡¯s all rted. As I said, I¡¯ve been chosen, and it looks like you have been too, right?¡±

    Granger nodded.

    ¡°Ok, well, that means that we are both going to be busy. I mean, this is a big deal. We¡¯ve never done this before. We have to travel to the other packs. We need to build trust and figure out how to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ash,e on, what are you getting at?¡± Granger asked, taking her hand in his and squeezing it affectionately.

    Ashleigh looked at him carefully and swallowed down her nerves once more.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m just going to say it,¡± she said.

    Granger nodded with a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Granger, we can¡¯t get married.¡±

 Chapter 19 Strategically Placed

    ¡°Why should we participate in this?¡± asked the brown-haired man sitting at the end of the table.

    ¡°What do we gain?¡± questioned the woman across from him.

    The room erupted into more questions and angry statements, ten men and women all arguing the same point. None wanted to participate in the exchange of strategies between packs.

    ¡°That is enough!¡± shouted Galen, silencing the group as he entered the room. ¡°Stand at attention for your Alpha!¡±

    Each man and woman immediately stood from their chair, cing their fist to their heart, their head bowed. Caleb entered the room. Without so much as a nce at those gathered, he walked directly to his chair.

    ¡°Sit,¡± he instructed.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± they all replied in unison, taking their seats once more.

    Galen handed him a prepared folder with documents inside as he sat beside Caleb.

    ¡°How long since thest attack?¡± Caleb asked no one specific.

    ¡°There have been reports of individual attackers at the southern border along the river. And in the west towards the mountains. But no reports of group attacks in close to a week.¡± stated the brown-haired man.

    ¡°Have repairs been made to all the border posts that were assaulted?¡±

    ¡°Sir, we took very little damage in the assaults. We have patched and repaired at every outpost. We have also sent scouts along every border to investigate any potential weak points that could be taken advantage of. So far, there have been two identified, and both have been reinforced.¡±

    Caleb nced up from the documents in front of him, first looking out at the men and women gathered, then specifically at the woman that had just given her report. He raised an eyebrow before turning to Galen.

    ¡°Did you already receive this report?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, Alpha,¡± Galen sighed, knowing what woulde next.<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb looked back to the reporting wolf.

    ¡°You said, ¡®so far¡¯, right?¡± he asked.

    She looked back to Galen, who shook his head, signaling that she had already made a mistake.

    ¡°Are you reporting to Beta Galen or me?¡± Caleb asked, a coldness seeping into his voice.

    ¡°You, sir. Alpha, sir,¡± she replied nervously.

    ¡°Then keep your eyes here, and answer my question,¡± he growled.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha, I¡­ I did say ¡®so far¡¯¡±

    ¡°That implies there are more to be found,¡± Caleb stated.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t suspect we will find any, sir, but I can¡¯t guarantee it,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Caleb asked with a dark smile.

    She looked at him carefully before answering.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know¡ª¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­.¡± Caleb repeated icily. ¡°Galen, how many weak points are there in our borders?¡±

    Galen cleared his throat before answering.<sub></sub>

    ¡°The southern border is roughly three miles across with a mile of river; there are four weak points, including the river itself. The northern border has six, eastern has three. The western border along the mountain is ten miles of rough terrain but still holds two weak points.¡±

    Galen took a deep breath and looked at the woman with pity before continuing.

    ¡°Within our territory, there are fifteen weak points along our borders, though I suspect the two along the western border have now been ¡®fixed¡¯¡­¡±

    The woman stared horrified at Galen. Caleb let out a growl, causing her to look back at him. His grey eyes were shrouded in darkness yet still somehow held an unnatural glow to them. She felt the hitch in her breath and wondered if today was herst.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Cl¡­ ra,¡± she replied timidly.

    ¡°Why are you here, ra?¡± he snarled.

    ¡°To report the damage to the border defenses,¡± she answered desperately, fighting not to turn away from him.

    ¡°I meant, you are not the person I assigned this task to!¡± he growled once more, ¡°So, why are you here?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stop herself from flinching.

    ¡°I¡­ When mymander was reviewing the border defenses, I noticed one of these weak points¡­¡± she began, trying her best to get it all out in one go. ¡°I took it upon myself to investigate it further. Finally, I gave my report to mymander. He suggested that I be the one to report it to you, Alpha.¡±

    Caleb growled and leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temple in frustration.

    ¡°Little ra, you are not ready for this table,¡± he whispered to himself. Only Galen was able to hear the words. ¡°Galen.¡±

    Galen nodded, turning his attention to ra.

    ¡°ra, weak points in the borders are strategically ced.¡± Galen began. ¡°When an enemy sends scouts to find ways to enter our territory, they will find what they seek, but only where we want them to.¡±

    ra gasped in understanding.

    ¡°Our defenses are the strongest of any pack, but they are that way because our Alpha and every pack member at this table work hard to make it so.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± ra whispered.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to.¡± Galen smiled. ¡°Patrols and sentries at the outposts are arranged in a way that makes sure these weak points are heavily monitored, quietly. Yourmander, however, would have known.¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Caleb growled. ¡°ra, you have no reason to be here. Go, return to your duties.¡±

    ra immediately gathered her things. Then, as she stood to leave, she awkwardly attempted to salute Caleb, spilling papers on the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispered as she picked them up before running out the door.

    A few giggles were heard toward the opposite end of the table. Caleb¡¯s eyes snapped up immediately.

    ¡°Was something funny about what just happened?¡± he growled.

    ¡°No, Alpha,¡± the room replied in unison.

    ¡°Continue the reports,¡± he said.

    Each person at the table reported on the tasks given and received new orders for the next hour.

    ¡°I believe that is all that was meant to be reported on today. Is there anything else that needs discussion?¡± Caleb asked uninterestedly.

    There were nces and whispering, but no one spoke up. Caleb found thisck of spine more irritating than any question they could have posed.

    ¡°Be heard or be silent!¡± Galen roared. ¡°Our Alpha has permitted you to raise questions, take the opportunity or let it go. But do not waste our time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this n to give our defense tactics to the other packs is wise,¡± stated the wolf at the end of the table.

    ¡°I agree. I don¡¯t see how it will benefit us,¡± said another.

    ¡°We have nothing to learn from the other packs. They just want our strategies. So why should we help them?¡±

    There was a murmur of agreement. Calebughed, drawing all eyes to him.

    ¡°If you truly believe that you have nothing to learn from the other packs, you are a fool,¡± he spat. ¡°There is always more to learn from an ally or enemy. It may not seem worth it to you now, but you have no idea what the future holds.¡±

    He stood and walked the length of the table behind eachmittee member as he spoke.

    ¡°Our defenses are the best of any other pack. That is, without question, true,¡± Caleb stated. ¡°But what about information gathering and scouting? Or the things our people need aside from the military?¡±

    Caleb looked at the people sitting around the table, they weren¡¯t convinced, but they were listening.

    ¡°Spring, to a concerning degree, has a knack for gathering information. Their scouts are trained in a way that helps them identify things we would never think to look for.

    Autumn, while their tactics and general moral standard leave something to be desired, they provide for their people. They have built a standardof living that is unrivaled by any of the other packs.¡±

    Caleb looked away from them, ncing out the window before continuing.

    ¡°These are things we need. That will help us continue to be the strongest of all the packs. Summer is strong, but we do have room to grow.¡±

    ¡°And what of Winter?¡± asked the woman seated beside Galen. ¡°Alpha, forgive me, but I will be honest. Why should we aid Winter when they refused to aid us at the time we most needed it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and while you may be right about the things we could learn from Spring and Autumn, Winter boasts military strength, just like us. So what can they offer us to outweigh the dishonor of working with them?¡± added the brown-haired man.

    Caleb growled at the word dishonor. He knew it would be a problem; he had fought against these ords for this exact reason. Working with Winter was not something he could convince his people was worth the personal cost.

    ¡°I will tell you this, the agreement was for all four packs. There was no picking and choosing,¡± Caleb answered truthfully. ¡°However, I did speak with Alpha Wyatt, and he agreed that for our two people to consent to this exchange, there would need to be an added incentive.¡±

    They all were at attention now, each wondering what he could mean.

    ¡°For Winter, the request was, frankly, easy. I had already intended to be the representative of Summer to train the others. But nevertheless, Wyatt requested precisely that, myself as the one to teach their representative.

    Galen will aid me in training all the representatives, but my focus will be on a specific member of Winter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still only a benefit to them! And honestly, it feels insulting to have our Alpha personally training one of theirs!¡± snarled the brown-haired man who had spoken before.

    ¡°Watch your tone!¡± Galen snarled back.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Caleb said, touching Galen¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°What we get is two representatives, one whose focus is learning the defense tactics we are willing to share, and the other that will be with me.¡± Caleb replied, ¡°This person is the incentive.¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡± asked the woman.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know or care,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°It¡¯s not the who that matters. It¡¯s what.¡±

    Murmuring rose from the table once more. Caleb turned away from them and smiled as he spoke.

    ¡°There is one thing that Winter has in military strength, Summer does not. Something we have tried to replicate and have never seeded.¡±

    They looked around at each other, wondering what he meant. The woman beside Galen was the first to understand. She looked to him for confirmation; Galen nodded with a smile.

    ¡°A berserker?¡±

 Chapter 20 Honor-bound

    ¡°Well, that was a bit dramatic,¡± Galenmented after the room had cleared, leaving only himself and Caleb.

    ¡°Did you expect anything less?¡± Caleb replied, leaning back over his chair to stretch his spine.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Galen answered. ¡°Though, you probably could have gone easier on that ra girl.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly her fault,¡± Galen said as he gathered the leftover documents around the table.

    ¡°That reminds me, see to it that hermander is given extra patrols for a month and a rotation ontrines,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Latrines?¡± Galen looked at him questioningly. Caleb only nodded in reply.

    ¡°But that rotation is four ranks below his own¡­.¡±

    ¡°He sent her to this meeting as a joke. He wasted my time and her efforts. He is lucky I am letting him keep his rank.¡± Caleb growled.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°One more thing,¡± Caleb said, ¡°make sure ra is enrolled in the Strategic nning program.¡±

    ¡°That starts soon, maybe a month or so. It¡¯s probably already full,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°Do I need to exin what ¡®make sure¡¯ means?¡± Caleb asked with raised eyebrows at his friend.

    ¡°Of course not, Alpha,¡± Galen replied with sarcastic vigor. He smiled to himself; it had been a long time since Caleb had shown interest in someone¡¯s career.

    Getting her into a specific program meant he saw something he wanted to cultivate in her. She had a future only Caleb could see.

    Galen knew from this day forward; Caleb would make sure she had everything she needed to reach that future.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Caleb replied to the look of contentment on Galen¡¯s face.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Galen defended.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t have to,¡± replied Caleb, getting up from his chair when Galen finished tidying the room. ¡°You know you don¡¯t need to do that, right? Someone is standing outside this room waiting toe in and clean up when we finish these meetings.¡±

    Galen furrowed his brows and opened the door. He looked to the left and then to the right. There stood a young man with a garbage can and various cleaning supplies smiling at them as they left the room.

    Caleb chuckled.

    ¡°For more than two years, you have seen me tidy up that room after every meeting, and you waited until now to tell me about this?¡± Galen asked as they walked down the hallway.

    ¡°You are the Beta of this entire pack; how do you not know that already?¡± Calebughed.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Galen rolled his eyes.

    They continued walking in rtive silence for about five minutes before they reached Caleb¡¯s office. Once they stepped inside, Caleb immediately went to his desk and opened theptop. Galen shut the door and turned to ask the questions he didn¡¯t ask during the meeting.

    ¡°How did you get Alpha Wyatt to agree to the berserker training?¡± Galen asked with a glint in his eye that showed his excitement about the subject.

    ¡°It was his suggestion,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    It was odd to hear this. Galen couldn¡¯t help but wonder what could have motivated Alpha Wyatt to make such an offer.

    ¡°As I said, we both knew there would need to be something more between our people for this to work. So he reached out after the first alpha meeting.¡±

    Caleb paused, typing a quick response to an email before looking up at Galen and finishing his story.

    ¡°He said that the only thing he wanted in return was for me to have a one-on-one exchange of training with the berserker he sends.¡±

    ¡°Why you?¡± Galen asked, quickly adding, ¡°I know you¡¯re the best, but with the animosity¡­.¡±<sub></sub>

    Caleb smiled coldly.

    ¡°He said that while we may have our differences, he knows I am honor-bound to fulfill my end of the deal.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Galen replied. It was true. Caleb was strongly driven by his sense of honor. It was a core part of every wolf of Summer and the reason for the feud with Winter.

    Caleb turned his attention back to the screen before him. Galen decided to push his luck a little further.

    ¡°So, who is Winter sending?¡± he asked as nonchntly as he could.

    Caleb looked up at him with a raised brow.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Galen inquired.

    ¡°Not her,¡± Caleb stated, returning to the email he had previously been reading.

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°I just do.¡±

    ¡°So, you do know who¡¯sing?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb replied with irritation. ¡°I just know it won¡¯t be her.¡±

    ¡°Did you ask about her?¡± Galen questioned.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know?¡±

    ¡°Galen!¡± Caleb shouted.

    ¡°Caleb!¡± Galen shouted back. Eliciting a low snarl from Caleb, telling him that he had pushed it too far. He quickly added, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Caleb huffed and then once more returned to his email.

    ¡°I just meant that if you didn¡¯t ask and don¡¯t know who is¡ª¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s getting married!¡± Caleb interrupted angrily.

    Galen was surprised but recovered quickly. ¡°I know, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°No! She is getting married the night the representatives are scheduled to arrive. Which means I know she won¡¯t be here because she will be in Winter marrying someone else!¡± Caleb hollered as he picked up theptop and threw it across the room, shattering it against the wall.

    Galen let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°I really wish you¡¯d stop doing that,¡± he groaned quietly.

    ***

    It had been agreed that the night of the full moon was the most auspicious time to begin the swap. The Goddess would surely bless their actions and help them seed in theing weeks.

    The exchange was divided into two rounds; the first was to be hosted by Summer and Spring. They would receive representatives from the other packs and host them for two weeks. At that point, Autumn and Winter would take over the hosting duties.

    For Alpha Caleb, this meant that he would be working closely with the berserker from Winter for the next month. They would train together first in defense. Then travel together to Winter, where the berserker would take the lead in training.

    In the days leading to the full moon, the wolves of Summer had prepared a feast to honor the moon and wee the representatives. Though they did not like the idea of the exchange, a wolf of Summer, oncemitted, was honor-bound to do their best.

    They had gathered to send their two representatives to Spring in the morning. Though the original n had been only for one to go, Caleb had decided it would be a good opportunity for ra to learn from the wolves of Spring.

    Now it waste in the afternoon; the scouts had reported the arrival of the representatives within the hour.

    Caleb and Galen stood waiting to receive their guests.

    The first to arrive was a dark green jeep. The representative of Spring stepped out. A woman dressed in a long blue dress, her make-up was morous, and her hair was done up in a bouffant style that reminded Caleb of the old movies his mother watched.

    She took a puff from the vape pen in her hand, releasing the vapors into the air before she approached him.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb, a pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡± cing her hand to her heart tenderly, she bowed gracefully, smiling as she did so.

    ¡°And you are?¡± Caleb replied, uninterested.

    ¡°Offended by how little you care to know me.¡± She smiled.

    He tilted his head, considering her for a moment.

    ¡°So, they sent a spy to learn defense tactics?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no spy!¡± she giggled, raising two fingers to the air and winking. ¡°Scout¡¯s honor!¡±

    ¡°A scout then,¡± Caleb replied, holding back the urge to roll his eyes.

    ¡°Bingo, baby.¡± Sheughed. ¡°I may not be all rough and tumble like the rest of you boys and girls, but I am trained to spot danger a mile away. So adding knowledge of defense tactics to my repertoire seems a good way to earn my keep.¡±

    ¡°But will you be able to handle the physical demands of the training? It isn¡¯t just theory and border patrol.¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°I can definitely handle any physical demands you¡¯d like to throw my way, sugar.¡± she purred as she looked Galen up and down.

    ¡°You did not give us your name,¡± Caleb stated.

    She smiled once more before finally answering, ¡°Alice.¡±

    ¡°Wee to Summer, Alice,¡± he said, sounding more or less bored. He motioned for a woman standing nearby. ¡°Please show Alice to her quarters.¡±

    ¡°Brushed off just like that.¡± Aliceughed before turning to the woman assigned to lead her away. She smiled down at her before adding, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re gonna be fun, I can tell.¡±

    Alice chuckled to herself before disappearing around a corner.

    Two cars pulled up; the first was a red sports car that revved its engine for no apparent reason before parking. The second was a grey SUV. Caleb knew immediately which pack each vehicle belonged to.

    Of course, the Autumn pack member was first to exit their vehicle, the red sports car. A man stepped out; he was on his phone,ughing and talking. He held his hand up to the wolf approaching him for his bags.

    Caleb looked a little closer at this man. He seemed familiar.

    Brown, short hair that was cut just above the ears. Tall and slender, with a weak chin and a pointy nose.

    Heughed. It was an obnoxious sound.

    Finally, he put away his phone. He turned to the wolf that had approached him. She reached for his bag, and he lifted her chin to look at him. Caleb couldn¡¯t hear what he said, but it was disgusting from the expression on her face.

    He recognized him then.

    A growl rose from his belly into his throat.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± Galen asked with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s the idiot from the party. The one that put his filthy hands on her,¡± Caleb snarled under his breath.

    Galen¡¯s eyes widened as he looked over to the man. Caleb was right.

    ¡°I got this. You greet Winter.¡± Galen whispered as he walked past Caleb and intercepted the idiot already on his way.

    Caleb turned away from them. He was already on edge. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath.

    Miles and miles away, he knew his mate was preparing to marry another wolf. So this idiot arriving as a reminder of her in any way was not wee.

    He heard the car door closing. He took another deep breath and opened his eyes, preparing to greet his berserker. But instead finding the one person that could unravel him.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± he whispered out loud.

 Chapter 21 Never is a Very Long Time

    Ashleigh was left at the door of her room. The attending wolf had not been rude, but he had not been particrly kind either.

    ¡°Colder than Winternds, these wolves.¡±

    Ashleigh looked over to the man who was staying in the room next to hers, he was the pack member she had traveled with. His name was Saul.

    She didn¡¯t know him well, he was an older man, greying around the edges. They had trained in many of the same areas but had never worked directly

    together.

    ¡°I don¡¯t suspect our people will wee them with any more warmth,¡± she replied with a smile.

    He grunted a chuckle and nodded before entering his room.

    Ashleigh opened her door and gasped in surprise as she looked around the room. The entire ce had been decorated in the style of Winter, with furs and leathers. Even the decorations on the wall were primarily constructed of old wood and metal.

    A familiar painting stuck out to her. It was an image of Odin and his wolves, moremonly known to the people of Winter as Alpha Geri and Beta Freki, the founders of Winter. She touched it with a smile.

    After she unpacked her bag and got settled in, she found there were still a few hours until sundown. The feast and weing ceremony wouldn¡¯t begin before that.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here,¡± she told herself. Ashleigh understood sitting still for too long led her mind back to the topic of Granger, or worse, Caleb.

    He had looked so shocked to see her, and though she had expected to see him, she still had felt overwhelmed by him once their eyes had met.

    Ashleigh shook her head. She needed to stop thinking of him.

    Opening the door of the closet she had just put her clothes into, she pulled out her sparring gear and quickly changed. She knocked on Saul¡¯s door but there was no answer; she suspected he had decided to take a shower.<sub>.</sub>

    While she would have preferred to spar with someone she knew, she did not doubt that she would be able to find someone willing to spar with her.

    It didn¡¯t take Ashleigh long to find the training grounds. Summer was known for their military and training. The center of their culture was the military, as such, they developed the rest of their society around it.

    The training grounds wererge and impressive. Ashleigh was able to identify fields for training ranged weapons, shifted attacks, and an obstacle course. There was more she didn¡¯t recognize, but one thing that astonished her was the number of automated devices. She watched a turret spring up from the ground as a wolf jumped from tform to tform avoiding the shots.

    ¡°Amazing,¡± she whispered to herself.

    ¡°Is there something I can help you find?¡± a kind and familiar voice asked from behind her.

    Ashleigh turned to find the man that she had seen Bell dancing with at her birthday party, Caleb¡¯s Beta.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­?¡± Ashleigh replied quietly, trying to remember his name.

    ¡°Galen, my Luna,¡± he smiled, lightly touching his chest and bowing slightly.

    The action sent a wave of panic through her. A salute from the chest or even a small nod could be seen as no big deal. One was a sign of respect, the

    other a sign of trust. A salute that used both were reserved for saluting an Alpha, or his Luna.

    ¡°My apologies. I had no right,¡± Galen whispered quickly, noticing her reaction.

    Ashleigh looked around, making sure no one else saw them before she looked back at him.

    ¡°So, you know?¡± she asked.<sub></sub>

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°Then you also know that there will never be a need for that greeting,¡± she growled at him.

    Galen smiled before asking, ¡°Was there something you were looking for?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of trying to find a sparring session before the festivities,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I see,¡± he said looking past her at the training grounds, ¡°building B, it¡¯s not far. You will find a good sparring partner there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied before turning to walk away.

    ¡°If I may,¡± he called out, drawing her attention.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    He came close to her and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Since you refuse the title, I will assume that means I can speak freely as I would to any other wolf,¡± he smiled. ¡°All I wish to say is that never is a very long time.¡±

    Galen turned and walked away before Ashleigh had a chance to formte a reply.

    ¡°Ass!¡± she thought to herself. ¡°Didn¡¯t Bell say this guy was nice? A total sweetheart? Bull!¡±

    Ashleigh stomped off towards building B, she kept thinking about how irritated she was until she had already passed through the doors. She saw locker rooms to either side of her and a door that led to the sparring grounds.

    She went straight for it, pulling the door roughly.

    ¡®Whoever is in here better be ready, I have some pent-up energy to let loose on someone.¡¯

    That was her thought at least until the door opened. That was when her mind was filled with his scent, his warmth.

    Her head snapped up to see Caleb standing across the room staring back at her. Even from this distance, she could see that he was covered in sweat. She looked past him where a human form punching dummy had served as his sparring partner.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I was looking to get in some sparring,¡± she replied honestly. ¡°Galen directed me here. I didn¡¯t know you were using this room.¡±

    ¡°Galen did,¡± Calebughed.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ashleigh replied awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    She started to back away through the door.

    ¡°Why?¡± he said.

    The tone of his voice was easygoing, but with the look in his eye, she recognized the fight to push down their bond immediately.

    ¡°This is awkward,¡± Caleb started with augh. ¡°But we have to work closely over the next month, so why not start now?¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± she replied, still wondering if it was truly alright.

    ¡°Wonderful, then why not start this partnership by beating the living hell out of each other?¡± Caleb asked with a mischievous smile and a raised brow.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of excitement. As a berserker, she knew she was a capable warrior, but Caleb¡¯s reputation said he was as well.

    ¡®This could be fun,¡¯ she thought to herself, returning his mischievous grin beforeunching herself at him.

    ***

    Granger was looking out the window of the SUV as he passed into the borders of Spring. He was amazed by the world he was entering. It wasn¡¯t his first time outside of Winter, but it still shocked him not to see snow everywhere. Instead, there were flowers of every color, and trees full of fruits he had never seen before.

    It was beautiful. He wondered what Ashleigh would think of this ce. His heart clouded over at the thought. He hadn¡¯t seen her the past few days.

    After she had decided to postpone their wedding, again, he couldn¡¯t contain his anger. He had gone with a hunting party into the southern woods for several days. When they returned, his father had his assignment for the exchange already prepared.

    He would go to Spring, where he would learn about their scouting techniques. After two weeks he would return to Winter and give lessons on ranged defenses.

    Ashleigh had sought him out, she asked if he had received his assignment. His response had been to ignore her.

    He regretted it.

    When he left that morning, he expected her to be waiting for him at the car. Wishing him well and telling him how much she would miss him. Or to apologize for her behavior and for pushing their wedding aside once more.

    But she wasn¡¯t there. He waited until thest possible moment to leave, but still, she never came. She had changed.

    Granger¡¯s hands gripped the steering wheel hard, remembering Alpha Caleb. That bastard was the reason for her change.

    He did his best to calm himself down during the five minutes it took to reach the entrance to Spring. Here he found an entire party waiting for him. He pulled up and exited his vehicle and two women approached him, one grabbing his bag while the other led him to the Alpha.

    They exchanged greetings. Granger was weed and told there would be a grand feast for the full moon celebrations, as well as a weing party. He was escorted to his room, where he was surprised to see a familiar ever-smiling face.

    ¡°Wee, Granger. I was pleased to see your name as the representative of Winter,¡± Holden said in a tone that bordered between gleeful and bored.

    ¡°Thank you, Holden,¡± Granger replied with every ounce of obligatory gratitude he was able to muster. ¡°I look forward to learning what we can share.¡±

    Granger held the door open, waiting for Holden to get the hint and leave the room. But instead, Holden simply smiled and nodded before continuing the conversation.

    ¡°I do believe there is a lot we can learn from each other,¡± he began, ¡°and I look forward to returning with you to Winter, where I hope Ashleigh can share with us what she has learned from Alpha Caleb.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Granger growled, mming the door shut.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Holden replied, bringing his hand to his chest as though he were surprised. ¡°I just meant that since Alpha Caleb specifically requested to train with her during this exchange; that I would love to know how they spend their time together. Wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, he requested to train with her? Are you telling me she went to Summer?¡± Granger growled, stepping closer to Holden.

    ¡°Oh my, how do I always end up sticking my foot in my mouth.¡± Holden chided himself. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to imply anything. I assumed you knew, since you are both representatives of Winter, and of course, she is your mate.¡±

    Holden pulled out his phone, he moved through a few menus before holding it up for Granger to see. On the screen was a picture of Ashleigh, she was dressed for a sparring match. Beside her was Alpha Caleb ¡ª also dressed for sparring ¡ª who offered her a water bottle. They seemed to beughing together.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the request was, exactly. Only that it was a demand Alpha Caleb made for him and the Summer wolves to agree to join the exchange,¡± Holden said.

    Holden moved past Granger and reached for the door, he opened it slightly before pausing and looking back at his ¡¯friend¡¯.

    ¡°I imagine that Alpha Wyatt had no choice, the Summer wolves hold that feud over his head every chance they get,¡± he stated with an exaggerated sigh.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it wasn¡¯t some twisted game Alpha Caleb is ying just to hurt Alpha Wyatt. It¡¯s quite tragic really.¡±

    Granger growled once more as Holden left the room, shutting the door behind him. He leaned on a chair gripping it tightly until he heard the wood begin to splinter.

 Chapter 22 Overheated

    Caleb hit the ground hard. He had prepared himself to block against Ashleigh¡¯s knee when he saw her raise her leg. However, he was not prepared for her to change tactics and throw herself back into a roundhouse kick instead.

    Heughed after he caught his breath.

    Ashleigh stood above him, her hands up and ready to block or hit as she panted heavily. Hisughter triggered her own. She reached her hand down to him.

    ¡°That was a nice transition, I didn¡¯t even see iting,¡± Caleb said as he took her hand and she helped him up.

    ¡°Thanks, I worked hard to get it right,¡± she replied with a smile, still taking several deep breaths.

    ¡°I can tell,¡± he smiled back.

    He noticed suddenly that she was still a little winded, and very flushed.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asked, ¡°you seem a bit off.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± she huffed. ¡°I am pretty sure the score is you with two takedowns, and me with three.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± heughed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t implying you were weakening or slowing down. I meant your breathing seems strained and you look hot.¡±

    Ashleigh raised her eyebrow at him.

    ¡°I meant overheating!¡± he shouted, feeling the heat rushing over his face. ¡°You look like you are overheating!¡±

    ¡°Now who¡¯s overheating?¡± she thought to herself with augh. But he was right, she did feel like she was overheating.

    ¡°Honestly, I do feel very ho¡ªoverheated,¡± she smiled. ¡°Do you guys have the heat on in these rooms or something?¡±

    Caleb walked over and grabbed his water bottle, he handed it to her.

    ¡°Hydration might help,¡± he said. His eyes nced over her before he added, ¡°also, and please don¡¯t take this the wrong way, you might have too much clothing on.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    She spat the water she was drinking, luckily not at him.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°I said don¡¯t take it the wrong way!¡± heughed.

    ¡°How should I take it?¡± she asked, holding back herugh.

    ¡°As I intended it,¡± he said, ¡°as an observation that you are used to sparring in a ce that is always cold. Now you are in a ce much warmer.¡±

    She still didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    ¡°Maybe next time you spar, consider taking off the sweatshirt?¡± he offered.

    Ashleigh looked down at her outfit, sweatpants, a t-shirt, and a sweatshirt over it.

    ¡°Huh,¡± she began, ¡°I guess when I packed, I didn¡¯t consider the huge weather difference.¡±

    Sheughed as she took off the sweatshirt, wrapping it around her waist. Almost immediately she felt relief from the heat. Taking another sip of water, sheughed.

    ¡°I guess you were right, I was just too hot.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to let this go, are you?¡± he sighed

    Ashleigh shook her head to indicate that no, she would not. Caleb smiled and she smiled back. It was a calm,fortable smile. Both were enjoying the time they were spending together. He started to turn away from her, feeling like it was toofortable.

    But something caught his eye.

    He hadn¡¯t seen it before because of her sweatshirt, but now her arm was exposed. Just below the sleeve of the right arm, there was a deep scar. The coloring and texture told him it wasn¡¯t old.<sub></sub>

    He thought back to her birthday party, she had worn a dress that exposed her shoulders and bare arms, he remembered it very well. There was no scar then.

    ¡°What is that?¡± he asked, monitoring his tone.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking behind her thinking he saw something.

    ¡°On your arm,¡± he replied.

    She looked down on the left, then the right, she saw the scar and realized that was what he meant.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she began, ¡°I was in the woods when the rogue¡¯s attacked for the first time. I barely managed to dodge as an arrow wasing at me.¡±

    She rubbed it lightly as she remembered.

    He moved closer to her and reached a hand up to it. His fingers grazed it gently, he felt the bumps and grooves. The color was wrong. This kind of scar should have had a redder tint throughout, but this had small ck dots scattered through it.

    ¡°What are these flecks?¡± he asked softly.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± she began, struggling to keep her breathing under control. ¡°The wound was infected.¡±

    Ashleigh was struggling to concentrate. His gentle touch was stirring her emotions, his proximity was stoking the me that always burned within her, his soft tone left her breathless.

    ¡°Infected?¡± he asked, raising his eyes to look at her, his breath caught when he saw the flush in her cheeks and the look in her eyes.

    He jumped back from her, his heart racing. He looked away from her, wondering how he hadn¡¯t realized how close they were.

    ¡°Calm the hell down!¡± he shouted in his mind.

    ¡°It was wolfsbane,¡± she said softly. Hoping that focusing on the conversation would help both calm down.

    A feeling like ice ran down his spine.

    ¡°Did you say wolfsbane?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, ¡°in the first attacks.¡±

    He watched her carefully, her reaction was calm, as though this wasmon knowledge.

    ¡°You were poisoned with wolfsbane?¡± he asked, holding down the growing anger that was swelling within him.

    ¡°Yes, I told you,¡± she replied, confused why he was asking. ¡°I got hit in the first attack. You already know they used wolfsbane in the first wave.¡±

    His jaw clenched. He turned away from her, grabbing his towel and wiping the excess sweat from his body as he fought to calm himself.

    ¡°Are you ok now?¡± he asked.

    Caleb wanted to ask her what she went through, how bad it was, how she had survived. He wanted to go back and be by her side.

    ¡°Obviously,¡± she smiled, ¡°I was one of the lucky ones. We lost almost a dozen by the afternoon.¡±

    She tried hard not to think about how she felt those first few hours after she woke up, the agony of the wolfsbane traveling through her system.

    A thought urred to him suddenly.

    ¡°The first attacks, did they happen during the day? Or the night?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Day,¡± she answered.

    Caleb suddenly turned and walked to the door, he opened it before turning back to her.

    ¡°It was truly a pleasure sparring with you today. I hope next time we will both quit holding back,¡± he smiled.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t have the chance to stop herself from giggling.

    ¡°Also, I am very d you are ok. I would genuinely miss you.¡±

    He left the room, the door shut before she had a chance to react.

    ¡°Meet me there,¡± Caleb said into his phone as he left the sparring rooms.

    ***

    A mile away from the main campus, inside of an old treehouse, on top of an old tree, Caleb sat waiting.

    The trap door of the treehouse opened; Galen climbed in.

    ¡°Were you followed?¡± Caleb asked without looking back.

    ¡°No, though she did try very hard.¡± Galen scoffed.

    ¡°If you saw her, she wasn¡¯t trying hard.¡± Caleb rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Ok, you¡¯re in a good mood.¡± Galenughed.

    ¡°Were there any reports of Wolfsbane being used in the attacks?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Galen asked, a shock in on his face.

    ¡°Did any report at all, here or at any other pack report the use of wolfsbane in the rogue attacks?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ why would¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not even the reports from Winter?¡± Caleb turned and looked at his Beta.

    ¡°No. No one reported wolfsbane. That is something neither you nor anyone else would forget reading in any of the reports,¡± Galen answered, feeling slightly irritated.

    ¡°Fatalities?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°By wolfsbane? Again none. In general, I believe there were reports of a few deaths in Winter,plications from infected wounds, and severe injuries I believe. Autumn may have also had one or two.¡± Galen sighed. ¡°What is this about Caleb?¡±

    Caleb walked back to his chair, he sat down and put his head in his hands.

    ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s going on?¡± Galen asked, putting a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Before the attacks began,¡± Caleb started. ¡°In the afternoon, do you remember what happened?¡±

    Galen thought for a moment, the attacks had begun during thete evening hours. The day had been rtively routine, except for the afternoon.

    ¡°You got sick,¡± Galen answered.

    ¡°Yes¡­ fever, chills, pain in my skin. It felt as though fire and ice fought for dominance in my veins.¡± Caleb rified.

    ¡°I know, it was sudden and frankly terrifying. But you wouldn¡¯t let me call the doctor. You just writhed in pain on the floor for almost an hour.¡±

    ¡°I knew it would pass,¡± Caleb whispered. He thought back to that moment, he did know then that it would pass, but he never understood why until now.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me wha¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh was poisoned that afternoon,¡± Caleb interrupted. ¡°The attack on Winter, it was before all the others, and the rogues used wolfsbane.¡±

    ¡°What? But that¡¯s not possible. The reports¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are lies,¡± Caleb stated, a rage darkening his eyes.

 Chapter 23 An Easy Promise to Keep

    After her sparring session with Caleb, Ashleigh had gone back to her room to prepare herself for the evening festivities. She had taken a long shower and used the oils they had provided to moisturize her skin.

    She closed her eyes and sniffed at her wrist; the oil had a sweet but delicate smell. Like brown sugar and figs. Ashleigh opened her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror.

    Her dress was a deep cobalt blue, off-the-shoulder neckline with long sleeves that tied to her middle finger. A dropped waist entuated her hips with a ck leather corset belt. The rest of the dress flowed to the ground gracefully.

    She had styled her hair, sticking to a loose braid, but adorning it with a few white and blue flower hairpins throughout.

    A touch of eyeliner and shadow, just enough to entuate her hazel eyes. Her lips were properly plumped and tinted.

    All in all, she had to admit to herself that she looked quite lovely.

    ¡°And that matters why?¡± she scolded herself in the mirror.

    Ashleigh huffed, looking away from the mirror. She wondered if she should wear something less formal.

    ¡°No,¡± she stated, ¡°I am dressed to honor the Goddess. Not to draw anyone¡¯s eye to myself.¡±

    She nodded her head firmly, before ncing back over her shoulder at the mirror.

    ¡°Still, I wonder what he will think¡­¡± she thought to herself as she bit her lip with a small smile.

    Catching her eyes in the mirror she saw the excitement in them, and her stomach clenched with familiar guilt.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m the worst,¡± she sighed.

    Allowing the shame to wash over her she promised herself she would avoid Caleb at the party no matter what.

    In the end, it was an easy promise to keep.

    The party was very nice, the food was great, the wolves were all quite nice. There was dancing, music, andughter. Alpha Caleb gave a wee speech. It was short and to the point, but well delivered.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but look out at the wolves around her as he spoke. She knew why he had such an effect on her, and he really, really did. But she was blown away by the effect he had on his people.

    Her father was well-loved and respected among his people, but these wolves looked to Caleb with a devotion that brought a smile to her face. She had no doubt every one of them wouldy down their lives for him.

    When his speech was over, she had almost expected him toe to find her. But half an hourter she still hadn¡¯t seen him. Another half-hour and still he was nowhere to be seen.

    The full moon was high in the sky when she heard an announcement. There would be a full moon run. She longed to shift and go for a run, feeling the wind in her fur, but she felt something holding her back.

    She inhaled the sweet night air, she could smell the trees, the dirt, the animals. It was so different from Winter. A primal longing in her was trembling with excitement.

    ¡°The air is different here¡­¡± she whispered, taking it in once more. ¡°There is something sweet in the air.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled as her heart raced. She wondered if it was an animal. Every once in a while, her primal urges would take root in her soul, and she would feel the need to hunt an animal and devour it like any other wolf.<sub></sub>

    This was simr, she felt the need, the longing, the anticipation of the hunt. Her mouth salivated at the thought of catching it and taking it for herself.

    ***

    [An Hour Earlier]

    Caleb delivered his speech; the wordsing out automatically. Though his words were clear, and his actions were orderly, his mind was inplete chaos.

    He felt Ashleigh¡¯s presence, he knew exactly where she was. He refused to look at her and something deep within his being was in a rage by that choice.

    His cor was suddenly very tight, his clothing was too hot.

    As his speech came to an end, he avoided any who approached him. He went straight for the closest building, keeping hisposure as he went. He entered and closed the door behind him gasping desperately for air.

    Caleb fell to his hands and knees. His skin was on fire, his muscles tensed up suddenly as a trembling sensation ran through his body from his fingertips to his toes. He let out a shuddering breath as both desire and delight overran his brain.

    ¡°Mate.¡±

    It was his own voice, in his own mind, but it was desperate and determined. He kept repeating it over and over. Each time sending another sensation through his body.

    Caleb wondered how long he could hold himself together.

    The door opened.

    Caleb snarled as he turned to look at who it was that dared to follow him.

    ¡°Whoa,¡± Galen said as he turned and saw his Alpha on his hands and knees.

    Caleb snarled.

    Galen raised an eyebrow, he watched him closely. Caleb was acting strange, he looked as though he were in pain, as though he were filled with rage.

    There was sweating off his brow, the veins in his neck showed that he was struggling to control himself.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on Caleb?¡± Galen asked softly. Not approaching him.

    ¡°Full moon,¡± Caleb growled through gritted teeth.

    Galen furrowed his brow, he didn¡¯t understand. A full moon had never been a problem before. Caleb had always had great control of his shifting, but it looked like he was fighting to keep himself from doing exactly that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, you¡¯ve never had¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± Caleb barely managed to say before another crippling sensation ran through him, forcing a desperate gasp from his lungs.

    He mmed his fist on the ground, so hard it cracked, and his knuckles bled.

    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Galen replied as awareness sunk in. Caleb had never spent a full moon near his mate before. ¡°What do you need me to do man?¡±

    ¡°Solitary!¡± Caleb roared.

    For the first time, Galen noticed that Caleb wasn¡¯t just angry, he was in pain. His eyes were filled with unshed tears and deep sorrow.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you, brother,¡± Galen said as he reached down and helped Caleb to his feet.

    Together they made their way across the main campus, avoiding everyone. They moved slowly; the trip took almost half an hour.

    When they made it to the interrogation rooms, the guard on duty was confused but knew better than to ask questions. He let them in, and they made their way to solitary confinement.

    Galen opened the door, it was an empty room, no windows, no other doors. The door handle was only essible from the outside. On the wall, there was a set of chains attached.

    He helped Caleb over to the wall. He reached for the chains, but Caleb stopped him.

    ¡°Caleb, we have to, in another half hour the moon is going to be at its height and even you won¡¯t be able to hold yourself back. Any other wolf, fine, they don¡¯t have a chance at getting out of here on their own. But you, you¡¯ll shred that door down. We need the chains.¡±

    Galen didn¡¯t like saying this to his friend, he hated the idea of chaining him up. But he knew it was necessary.

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb confirmed, his jaw clenched, and his eyes closed as he focused on keeping control. ¡°But you don¡¯t have gloves. I will do it.¡±

    Before Galen could object, Caleb grabbed the first cuff. Clenching his jaw once more as his skin contacted the metal.

    The chains were made of abination of silver and a unique kind of iron. While silver helped to suppress some of their werewolf abilities, it didn¡¯t nullify them. The iron, however, did. It had a simr effect on all magical creatures.

    It was also very painful against their skin.

    He locked his ankles in the lower chains and tightened them, he would be able to sit and take a few steps from the wall, but not many. Next, he closed a cuff on his left wrist, pulling the chains down from the wall he ced the other on his right wrist.

    Here he would need help, his arms were kept apart to prevent trying to uncuff himself. If he decided to sit down on the floor, his arms would never reach a rxed position. Instead, they would stay apart above his head.

    ¡°I need you to tighten them all, now,¡± Caleb sighed. He was feeling tired. For him, it was like a tsunamiing. Watching the shoreline, the water recedes and there is no sign of danger, but soon, a tsunami will crash against the shore.

    Galen swallowed and nodded. He leaned forward and tightened the cuffs against Caleb¡¯s ankle, both of them let out small groans of pain as the metal burned their skin. He then tightened the left cuff, and finally, he secured the right and tightened it.

    Galen pulled his hands away quickly, shaking them trying to release the burning sensation from his nerves.

    He looked up at his friend, but Caleb¡¯s head was down. He didn¡¯t move or make a sound.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± Galen called, taking a step toward him.

    Caleb¡¯s head snapped up and he let out a guttural roar, his eyes glowed like the full moon on a clear night. His face was twisted in rage.

    ¡°Mate!¡± he hollered through the growls and snarls.

    Galen fell back in surprise. He quickly left the room. The guard had already made his way down to the door, alerted by the sound. Galen pushed him back as he closed the solitary room. He led him away to enjoy the full moon.

    Tonight, Galen would stand watch.

 Chapter 24 Swept Away in the Moment

    ¡°I heard the traditions of Winter are quite strict about mates, is that true?¡± asked a woman wearing white rabbit ears.

    Granger looked at her and nodded.

    The wee at Spring had been an all-day event¡ª they had games, small parties, arge party, dancing, eating, and so much more. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was visiting a pack or an amusement park.

    Looking around, the members of Spring wore costumes of different animals, both real and imagined. The woman in front of him wore her bunny ear and a short white dress,plete with a cotton tail.

    ¡°What kinds of traditions?¡± yawned the man beside her, he wore smaller ears, brown, and a red bowtie.

    Granger had yet to figure out what he was supposed to be.

    ¡°We cannot marry before both mates have reached the first full moon after their eighteenth year,¡± Granger answered, thinking of Ashleigh, wondering what she was doing now.

    ¡°Oh my, so if you find your mate before then, you can¡¯t mark each other?¡± the rabbit asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Granger replied.

    ¡°But surely you can enjoy each other,¡± the other onemented through another yawn, and a wink.

    ¡°If you mean, intimately, no,¡± Granger answered, clearing his throat awkwardly. ¡°It is an insult to the Goddess to be mated before the age of maturity.¡±

    Granger looked away, searching for an escape from this conversation.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t handle that,¡± the man said, wrapping his arm around the rabbit¡¯s waist, ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to keep my hands off her since we found each other.¡±

    The rabbitughed as the man kissed her throat.

    ¡°True, and we met when we were both fifteen!¡± the rabbitughed, reaching her hand up to stroke his chin.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Especially tonight,¡± the man whispered as he trailed kisses up her neck, drawing a soft moan from her lips, ¡°I could never hold back at the full moon.¡±

    The man bit softly at the rabbit¡¯s throat.

    ¡°But that is why Winter has another tradition,¡± came the voice of Holden from behind Granger, ¡°one that says any mated pair shall stay apart on the night of the full moon, until their wedding. The first full moon they share.¡±

    Granger turned to see the familiar smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right Granger?¡± Holden asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Granger replied.

    ¡°It makes a lot of sense, it¡¯s quite smart really,¡± Holden nodded as he spoke, ¡°I mean look at these two fools.¡±

    Holden waved toward the rabbit and the man. Granger turned to find the rabbit had her legs wrapped around the man¡¯s waist, his hands firmly gripping her bottom, as their mouths now fought for dominance.

    ¡°Such is the pull of the mate bond,¡± Holden whispered over Granger¡¯s shoulder, making thetter tense. ¡°It would be hard for any mates to resist when together under the full moon.¡±

    ***

    [Present]

    Ashleigh walked down the unfamiliar halls; she didn¡¯t understand how she had found her way here. Or where here was.

    There was a scent in the air, something that called to the wolf in her. Something that she needed to hunt. She smiled at the thought.

    This scent was leading her somewherepletely unknown to her. She had hunted all over Winter, she knew thend, the animals. The thought of<sub></sub>

    something new was exciting.

    ¡°Strange,¡± she thought to herself suddenly, ¡°why is the scent inside?¡±

    She wanted to follow the thought, think it through, ande to a rational conclusion, but the scent was driving her crazy.

    Taking a deep breath, rolling the sweet aroma over her tongue, she could taste her prey. It made her shiver with anticipation. Her skin prickled, she wanted to shift, she felt it in the innermost part of her. However, something still told her to wait.

    Ashleigh continued turning down hall after hall, sometimes the scent would grow stronger, other times it would fade. Her impatience was growing.

    Just as she was starting to get frustrated, she recognized another scent. It was familiar but still new. Ashleigh looked around for the source, she ducked behind a wall as she recognized it. The Summer wolf Bell had flirted with, Galen.

    He had walked out of a door, shutting it behind him. He paced back and forth, staying close to the door while he held his phone to his ear.

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± he said into the phone. ¡°He wasn¡¯t feeling well. He¡¯s fine, he just needed time to himself.¡±

    ¡°Is Caleb sick?¡± she wondered to herself.

    The thought was interrupted when the door opened once more. A man walked out and stood beside Galen. The man did not close the door, suddenly

    Ashleigh¡¯s full attention was on the door. The scent wasing from there.

    She felt a growl rising from her belly.

    Quickly she threw herself back against the wall and covered her mouth hoping they hadn¡¯t heard her.

    She nced around the corner, Galen and the man were still talking. Finally, he put his phone down and they both walked in the opposite direction of the door. Ashleigh smiled to herself.

    She tipped toed to the door, looking back over her shoulder to make sure Galen wasn¡¯ting back yet. When she saw no one, she went in and closed the door behind her.

    ¡°What are they keeping in here that smells so tempting?¡± she wondered as she looked around the room.

    The room she had entered was a small office, a desk with various file folders and paperwork, a row of keys marked with room numbers. On the other

    side was a series of five different monitors. Across the room were a window and another door.

    Ashleigh approached the window carefully, trying to see if she could see anyone else as she got closer. But the window looked out to a small hallway with a door at each end.

    She stepped out into the hallway, looking at each door she didn¡¯t see anything that identified where they led. Closing her eyes she sniffed the air, once more a prickling of her skin, and that deep longing sensation.

    The door to the right.

    Upon further inspection, she realized the door had no handle.

    She went back to the small office, she looked around the window. Just below she saw a button, she pressed it and heard a small buzzing sound. Looking out the window she saw her sess. With a giggle, she ran through the open door.

    It closed after her. Once more, Ashleigh noticed the door had no handle on this side either. On the wall beside the door, there was a white button and a camera.

    ¡°Well, guess I¡¯m stuck in here¡­ no choice but to find what I am looking for,¡± she giggled to herself.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be worried about this?¡± she wondered to herself until the scent danced around her nostrils once more. She followed it.

    Her nose led her further down the hall, past several doors, and around two corners. Now she stood in front of one of the most impressive doors she had ever seen. It was thick, some kind of metal, even without knowing any more she knew it would be reinforced. Whatever was on the other side of this door, was supposed to stay there.

    But this was where the scent came from. The air was thick with the scent now. Ashleigh felt as though she were being caressed by it, as though she could feel it touch her skin. She let out a soft moan.

    Her heart was racing, her breathing was getting shallow. Her skin, the prickling was still there, but now something else. She knew this feeling.

    ¡°It¡¯s like before¡­¡± she whispered out loud through hot breaths ¡°like the Blood Moon.¡±

    There was a sudden and intense stimtion throughout her body that made her feel weak. A sensation of both pain and pleasure ripped through her from head to toes.

    Ashleigh gasped for air. Falling to her knees once more the sensation tore over her body, stirring even the most intimate ces making her ache.

    She cried out, still gasping for air.

    ¡°It leaves you breathless. And not in that ¡®swept away in the moment of it all¡¯ kind of breathless,¡±

    Bell¡¯s words suddenly rang clearly in Ashleigh¡¯s mind.

    She lifted her head, staring at the door in front of her.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± she called. ¡°Are you in there?¡±

    Again, the sensation engulfed her, she was on hands and knees, panting. Desperate to breathe normally. Overwhelmed by a strange feeling of pleasure

    and pain.

    ¡°¡­the suffocating, ¡®I can¡¯t breathe!¡¯ kind.¡±

    ¡°Is this what she meant?¡± Ashleigh whispered, her chest burning.

    A howl of pain came from the other side of the door.

    ¡°Is he feeling this too?¡± she whispered to herself.

    Ashleigh reached for the door, she grabbed the handle, holding onto it tightly as the air got thicker and her skin felt like it was on fire.

    ¡°Stop!¡± someone shouted from behind her.

    She looked back to see Galen out of breath, clearly having realized someone was in the area that shouldn¡¯t be.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go in there!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°Is he¡­ in pain?¡± Ashleigh asked through gasps.

    Galen was quiet for a long moment, ¡°he will be fine in the morning.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a soft chuckle, ¡°no, he won¡¯t.¡±

    She turned the knob and pulled on the door hard, it opened for her. The room was dark, but she could see him. He was down on his knees and limp in the chains that held him to the wall.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she whispered into the darkness.

    Slowly he lifted his head, their eyes still finding each other.

    Pain grew and spread deep in her heart until tears poured down her face.

    ¡°Only when you look into their eyes, finally touch that person, only then can you breathe again.¡±

    Bell¡¯s words continued to haunt Ashleigh as she walked into the room. Her body felt heavy, aching to shift, to be powerful, to be free to do what was needed.

    She saw it in his eyes, the pain, the fear, the arousal. Their bond was real, it called to both, drowning them in their ¡®blessing¡¯.

    Tears streamed down her face. She was standing inches from him now and every fiber of her being longed to touch him.

    She reached her hand out to his cheek, her fingers lightly touching him, he looked up at her with a question in his eyes. She ced both hands on his face, and suddenly the air around them was breathable once more.

    ¡°That¡¯s when you realize that they are another half of you, that something deep inside of you wants them with you. No matter who they are.¡±

 Chapter 25 Sharing is Caring

    Galen squatted in the hallway, elbows on his knees resting his chin against hisced fingers. He had been staring at the reinforced ck door ever since

    Ashleigh had gone inside. It had been over an hour now.

    He stood up and paced back and forth.

    ¡°What do I do?¡± he asked himself out loud with a heavy sigh.

    Galen waited for another hour before he pushed himself off the wall he had been resting against.

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± he stated firmly, ¡°I need to check on Caleb.¡±

    He moved quickly before he could change his mind. Opening the door, he wasn¡¯t sure what he expected to find.

    He turned his phone on, using the screen as a shlight as he pointed it where Caleb was chained to the wall.

    Where he should have been chained to the wall.

    Galen gasped, he quickly turned to the right, then the left. There he found them. Ashleigh sat on the ground, her back against the wall. Her right hand rested on the top of Caleb¡¯s head.

    Caleb was sleeping, his body curled up on the floor, only his head was protected in herp. Ashleigh stroked his hair gently, while her other hand was held, by him, tightly against his chest.

    Galen looked up at her, she stared down at Caleb. Even in the dim light of the phone, Galen could see the streaks of tears on her face.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Galen called out.

    ¡°Ssshhh,¡± she whispered back. ¡°He¡¯s worn out.¡±

    ¡°Are you ok?¡¯ Galen whispered.<sub>.</sub>

    She looked up and gave him a sad smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± she whispered back, her voice cracking.

    ¡°I can take care of him,¡± he replied.

    ¡°No,¡± she smiled, shaking her head, ¡°if I leave, he will know. He exhausted himself fighting the pull, now his body is using all his energy reserves to

    heal from the cuffs.¡±

    Galen looked back at the chains, and back at the couple on the floor.

    ¡°Did you let him down?¡± Galen asked with concern.

    ¡°I had to; you didn¡¯t follow me in.¡± sheughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my Luna!¡± Galen shouted apologetically.

    ¡°Ssshh!¡± she whispered loudly.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you weren¡¯t supposed to,¡± she smiled at him. Her eyes shifted back to look down at Caleb, stroking his hair once more. ¡°This was something only we could do.¡±

    Galen nodded, he watched them for a moment. Though he was worried about his friend, he felt relief in his chest to see them together like this.

    ¡°Galen,¡± she called his attention once more.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yes?¡± he answered.

    ¡°Nothing has changed,¡± she whispered. Her voice trembled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Galen asked cautiously.

    ¡°I am not your Luna,¡± she answered with a small hitch in her voice.

    Galen looked down at Caleb¡¯s sleeping face. He looked content. Galen felt a sorrow blooming in his heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he whispered as hot tears welled in his eyes.

    Ashleigh let out a miserableugh.

    ¡°Have you ever had your heart broken Galen?¡± she asked softly after taking a deep breath.

    Her words struck Galen hard as he quietened down. The weight of his father¡¯s hand on his shoulder still felt fresh, as if Galen was still living in that moment. He hadn¡¯t understood the weight of it back then, but it had already imprinted on his soul forevermore.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t everyone?¡± Galen replied, shaking away the memory.

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh smiled, ¡°until now, I have never known heartbreak.¡±

    Galen felt tired suddenly. He sat down on the floor in front of her. Looking at Caleb again, checking that he was still sleeping. A painful smile came to his lips; his Alpha had never looked more at peace.

    ¡°I met my mate when I was sixteen years old,¡± she began with a smile in her voice. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe how lucky I was. I knew wolves that were at the end of their lives and had never met theirs.¡±

    Galen closed his eyes hearing her words as weapons cutting away slowly at his best friend.

    Ashleigh looked down at Caleb and her face crumpled in a look of pain. She continued to run her fingers through his hair as she spoke.

    ¡°If not for the traditions of my pack, I would have been married for two years now,¡± she said sniffling.

    Ashleigh took a moment to let her mind wander on that thought. She saw herself with Granger, in a home of their own and a pup in his arms. He smiled at her, the sweet smile he only showed her. He kissed their baby and then her.

    She squeezed her eyes shut letting out a sob.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± she hissed painfully. ¡°I never knew it could hurt so much to feel love.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Galen asked, opening his eyes to look at her in his confusion.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath, she pulled her hand away from his hair, a soft cry escaped his lips. She wiped her tears away and then returned to gently stroking his hair.

    ¡°Nevermind,¡± she whispered. ¡°You can go. Come back before dawn and let me out.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Galen began, wanting to ask her to continue the conversation.

    ¡°There are things that need to be said,¡± she answered, ¡°but I need to say them to him.¡±

    Galen looked at Caleb, he still held her hand tightly to his chest.

    At least while Caleb dreamt this night, he could feel their bond without pain.

    ***

    Slowly the world wasing back to him, his body was heavy, his eyelids fought against opening.

    He smelled something familiar. It was earthy and bitter. Coffee.

    Caleb opened his eyes; the world was on its side. He sat up expecting to feel dizzy, but no dizziness came. He felt the weight of his sleep but nothing else.

    He reached for the coffee before realizing he could.

    ¡°Where are the chains?¡± he thought to himself.

    He looked around the room, the door was open, he was on the ground two feet away from the chains. Looking at his wrists the burns were almost healed, which meant he had been off the chains for at least four or five hours.

    Caleb sipped the coffee; the bitterness was a wee taste on his tongue. He tried to piece together his memory, but all he could think of was how close

    he hade to losing control. He remembered putting the chains on, he remembered the inferno on his skin and the suffocating feeling.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re awake!¡± Galen called from the door.

    He held two boxes in his hands, from the smell Caleb knew it was breakfast. He took the box that was offered to him. Inside were eggs, bacon, sausage, and sourdough toast. They were stacked high, with enough food to feed two people.

    Caleb devoured the entire box; he even stole a piece of toast from Galen.

    ¡°Dude!¡± Galenughed as Caleb stole his toast.

    ¡°Sharing is caring,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°Alright, fine.¡±

    They sat in silence as they ate. Caleb focused his attention on his coffee while Galen finished his meal.

    ¡°She was here,¡± Galen stated.

    ¡°What?!¡± Caleb coughed as he choked on the hot liquid.

    ¡°I guess you really don¡¯t remember.¡± Galenughed.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°You were both affected by the full moon. I guess Ashleigh was drawn to you. She found the room and she came in. You looked like you were dying

    when she entered, but she looked pretty messed up too.¡±

    Caleb listened intently. Why couldn¡¯t he remember any of it?

    ¡°I left you alone, it was about two hours before I came in. When I did, she had taken you down from the wall. You were sleeping on the floor, she sat beside you.¡±

    Galen looked away from Caleb as he said thest sentence.

    ¡°What then?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Then, I don¡¯t know. When she left, she said that you two needed to talk.¡±

    Caleb¡¯s heart had skipped several beats since the day he had met Ashleigh, now he wondered if it had stopped altogether. So far, they had avoided any conversation about their shared bond. Now, it seemed she wanted to talk about it.

    Caleb jumped up from his seat on the ground, he raced out the door and down the hall.

    ¡°Caleb! Wait!¡± Galen called after him.

    His mind was racing, why had shee to him? Had she decided to ept him? Did he want to ept her?

    Every question fueled his desire to find her.

 Chapter 26 And Now You

    Caleb ran to her room, but there was no answer. He caught hold of her scent, following it until he was overlooking the training fields.

    He smiled with appreciation as he remembered their sparring session the day before. Ashleigh was a skilled and determined fighter. It was no wonder she

    had made it to the rank of berserker.

    Caleb slowed his pace; he watched the fields trying to see where she was. He knew she wasn¡¯t in a sparring room by how strong her scent was.

    He saw his wolves in the weapons course, the basic training field was empty. The only other field in use was the obstacle course.

    Deciding it might be fun to watch her, he went into the observation deck rather than out onto the field.

    Ashleigh was running a simple course, a maze. It started easy, the only challenge was finding the way out. However, once she made it to the center of the maze, that was when the fun began.

    She ran into the center, and he found himself practically pressed against the window watching as she made her next decision.

    There were three paths open to her, all three led towards the exit, but each with their challenge.

    The first would take her through a quick but difficult game of dodging projectiles across a jumping chasm.

    The second led to a den of monsters, she would have to fight her way through twenty monsters of various skills and levels.

    The third door would force her to swim across a body of water to the exit. But within the waters were aggressive monsters that would pull her under fast and deep.

    He sat back down in his chair to watch as she made her choice when suddenly a thought struck him. Did she know how to swim?

    Caleb was relieved when, after careful consideration, Ashleigh chose the first door.<sub>.</sub>

    He was on the edge of his seat as he watched her evade the projectiles as she jumped from post to post. Once or twice, he stood up with a cheer when it looked like she might fall but insteadnded safely.

    ¡°Come on baby, you got this¡­ Yes!¡± he murmured to himself as she cleared yet another jump.

    Ashleigh was three jumps away frompleting the course. She jumped; just clearing a spear that flew at her, shended hard on the next post.

    She jumped a little toote when the next projectile came. It caught her foot, sending her crashing down. Her hands caught the edge of the final tform, struggling to hold on. She managed to pull herself up just as a missile exploded, the shockwave sent her flying back and down into the chasm.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± she shouted as shended in the safety.

    Ashleigh cursed several more times as the lowered her safely to the ground.

    ¡°That was pretty impressive,¡± Caleb said as he approached from the entrance of the field.

    She felt her heart leap into her throat, she swallowed before answering.

    ¡°Failure isn¡¯t very impressive to me,¡± she grumbled.

    ¡°Every failure is an opportunity to learn,¡± he replied with a smile that made her turn away quickly.

    The field around them reset itself to basic grass and grey walls.

    ¡°This ce is insane,¡± shemented as she watched thest of the maze walls retracting into the ground.

    Caleb looked around the field, he was used to it, but to see it from her perspective, made him happy to see her so pleased.<sub></sub>

    He turned back to her as she was gathering her gear.

    ¡°So, Galen said you wanted to talk to me,¡± he said softly.

    Ashleigh froze.

    ¡°Come on,¡± she thought to herself, ¡°it¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t know this was going to happen. You literally asked for this.¡±

    ¡°Yea, we should talk about what happened,¡± she replied without turning around.

    Caleb walked around her, she stared down at his shoes now.

    ¡°Maybe we could start with you telling me what happened?¡± he chuckled.

    Her eyes sprang up, surprised by his question. Seeing the honest smile on his face made her turn away.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the best option?¡± she asked herself. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t remember, do we need to tell him everything?¡±

    ¡°What do you remember?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Maybe we should talk about this somewhere else?¡± Caleb suggested looking around as a group was entering the field.

    Ashleigh agreed when she saw the others.

    They left the training field and agreed to meet at a different location once Ashleigh had taken a shower and changed. Caleb gave her some basic

    directions to follow and told her he would meet her there.

    ***

    About a mile away from the main campus of the Summer wolves, Ashleigh was wandering through a patch of forest.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± she asked out loud as she looked back towards the main campus, hoping she could spot him.

    She had followed his directions of how to leave the campus without being noticed, she had walked in the direction he told her for a mile. This had to be

    the spot, yet she didn¡¯t see him anywhere.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    A whisper behind her ear was such a surprise she didn¡¯t have a chance to think before she turned her body, knee aimed to connect with the body that had

    snuck up behind her.

    Caleb caught her movement and jumped back out of her reach. Heughed yfully when she caught herself and corrected her stance to face him.

    ¡°Not cool!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°It was pretty funny,¡± heughed.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be funny if I broke your rib,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°You¡¯d have tond the hit to do that,¡± he said with a smirk.

    Ashleigh sighed and then looked around.

    ¡°So, you wanted to meet here? Just in the middle of a patch of trees?¡± she asked.

    Caleb smiled before grabbing her hand and pulling her towards him, she started to panic before she realized he wasn¡¯t trying to hug her. He was leading her somewhere else.

    They zigzagged between several trees, finally, they reached a patch of trees that were older than the rest of the trees around them. Caleb turned around and smiled at her as he spoke.

    ¡°When I was little, I used to hate how I was always surrounded by people everywhere I went. Tutors, bodyguards, more tutors, my dad¡¯s groupies. The list goes on,¡± heughed. ¡°One day my mom surprised me with my secret hideaway. She didn¡¯t even tell my dad about it.¡±

    Ashleigh returned his smile, she understood what he meant. Being the child of an alpha always carried more responsibility than anyone realized.

    ¡°Mom told me that I could sneak off here anytime I needed. Of course, she¡¯d installed a phone so she could always reach me if I needed toe back.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Still, it was my escape. My freedom.¡±

    Ashleigh looked around at the trees. It was beautiful of course, but she didn¡¯t see any structures, where was this ce he was talking about?

    ¡°To this day, only my mother, myself, and Galen know about this ce,¡± Caleb said before squeezed her hand and added, ¡°and now you do too.¡±

    Caleb stepped away from her to the elder tree closest to him, he ran his hand along the bark until she heard a clicking sound. Suddenly the bark separated, revealing a hidden door within the tree. She couldn¡¯t help the excitedugh she let out.

    ¡°Oh, my Goddess!¡± she squealed.

    ¡°It¡¯s cool, right? Go on up!¡± he told her as he moved out of the way.

    Ashleigh walked into the tree; adder led straight up. She climbed until she reached a small hatch, pushing it open she stepped up into arge open room. There was a full-size bed, a door she assumed led to a bathroom, a desk with a rather impressiveputer setup, a two-seat sofa, and a lounge chair. But the most impressive feature was a huge window that looked over a valley, the river, and the mountains in the distance.

    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Caleb asked as he closed the hatch.

    ¡°Breathtaking.¡± she replied softly.

    She stepped closer to the window and realized that you could only see a small part of the main campus from here.

    ¡°But why can¡¯t you see the campus? What if something is happening while you are here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°My mom built this for me to get away from my responsibilities, but also to remind me of the beauty of it,¡± he replied. ¡°My father taught me to be cold, so the people of Summer could enjoy the warmth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit extreme,¡± Ashleigh replied as she looked over at Caleb, wondering what his life had been like.

    ¡°It was his motto, but my mom didn¡¯t exactly agree with it,¡± Caleb smiled, ¡°she said she knew I needed to be cold, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t have a ce to warm up.¡±

    Ashleigh watched the smile on his face as he spoke of his mother, she thought she would like to meet her.

    ¡°Of course, when I became Alpha, I installed all the monitors and rms into myputer so if anything does happen, I will know immediately,¡± heughed.

    She joined him in hisugh, truthfully, she would have done the same. He looked out the window a bit longer, but she kept looking at him.

    ¡°Stop!¡± she shouted in her mind, immediately looking away.

    Ashleigh stepped away from the window, he followed her and directed her to have a seat.

    ¡°So,¡± he finally said and Ashleigh knew she could procrastinate no longer. It was time to face her demons. ¡°You were going to tell me what happenedst night?¡±

 Chapter 27 The Wall Between Them

    Caleb gave her a look that made her squirm inside. She bit her lip, finally tearing her eyes away for a brief second. However, they still found their way to him.

    ¡°You first,¡± she replied, ¡°what do you remember?¡±

    Caleb sighed and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Honestly, not much,¡± he began, ¡°I remember giving the speech, I know I felt your presence more than ever before. I fought to keep it under control, but it felt like I was losing. I was afraid of what would happen, so Galen helped me lock myself up. The next thing I remember is waking up to coffee this morning.¡±

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t remember me at all¡­¡¯ she thought to herself sadly.

    ¡°Nothing else? You don¡¯t remember when I came into the room? Or anything else?¡± she asked, doing her best to keep calm.

    ¡°No,¡± he replied honestly, ¡°I know you were there because Galen told me you were.¡±

    ¡®How can he not remember anything?¡¯ she wondered, ¡®wait, this is good! If he doesn¡¯t remember, I don¡¯t have to tell him everything.¡¯

    ¡°So, can you fill in the nks?¡± he asked, his tone yful and sweet.

    He was being so friendly to her; she couldn¡¯t help the smile that yed on her lips. Even in this awkward moment, it felt strangelyfortable between them. More than it had ever been with Granger.

    Ashleigh swallowed down her guilt and focused on staying calm as she spoke.

    ¡°As you said, the mate bond, the pull was crazy yesterday. There was um, a scent in the air¡­ I just¡­ I followed it. It led to that room, and I went in. I helped you down, and um, that was it,¡± she said, nodding her head.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°That was it?¡± he asked, unconvinced. He raised an eyebrow at her and kept her gaze until she turned away.

    Her shyness made him smile to himself.

    ¡°I know that I was far gone,¡± he began, ¡°and Galen mentioned that you also looked rough. So, I¡¯m sorry but I think maybe you left something out?¡±

    ¡®Thanks, Galen,¡¯ she growled internally, ¡®the best way to hide the truth, is within the truth.¡¯

    ¡°Ok, yea, I was feeling a lot. My skin was on fire, I couldn¡¯t breathe. So, when I reached the door¡­ I knew what was happening. I knew you were on the other side and that we were both feeling the bond.¡±

    ¡°And you came in anyway?¡± he asked.

    Caleb¡¯s tone held something in it she didn¡¯t recognize. Like he was asking two questions at once. She hesitated to respond.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why? Ashleigh, why did youe to me, when you knew we were both out of our minds with desire?¡± he asked quickly.

    His impatience was getting the better of him, he wanted to know her answer, he wanted to know if what he thought she wanted was real or not.

    Ashleigh suddenly remembered the morning of her birthday party, in the woods. The way he had asked why she had invited him. Her heart began to race, she felt the panic set in.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Bell,¡± she said quickly.

    ¡°Bell?¡± he asked, confused.

    ¡°Yes, my friend Bell. I remembered something she said. She told me that the mate bond was overwhelming, that it left you feeling suffocated, and like

    you were on fire,¡± she replied, licking her lips as her mouth dried from the nerves.

    ¡®Suffocated?¡¯ Caleb thought to himself, he remembered feeling breathless, feeling a desperate need to have her near him, to breathe her in, but suffocated?

    ¡°So, she said that the only way to¡­ Uhm to¡­ to relieve that awful feeling was to¡­touch,¡± she swallowed hard as she finished her sentence.

    ¡°You touched me?¡± Caleb asked softly, eyes wide as an image of her at the Blood Moon gathering pressed up against the wall yed in his mind once more.

    ¡°No!¡± Ashleigh shouted turning red.

    Caleb took a deep breath, trying to absorb what she had said while also trying to put the image out of his head.

    ¡°Not like that, you pervert! I touched your cheek!¡±

    Ashleigh looked away from him, embarrassed by his assumption. But even more so with her musings on how he would have reacted if it had been like that.

    ¡°Alright, I want to get this straight. So, you felt the bond,¡± he asked, looking to her for acknowledgement.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°And for you, it felt¡­?¡± he asked, waiting with anticipation for a reaction.

    She didn¡¯t respond, she tried to think of how to answer, but her nerves were written all over her face.

    ¡°Horrible?¡± he asked quietly.

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes flew up to him and then quickly away as she saw the hopeful look in his eyes. She hesitated but nodded.

    ¡°Ok, so this,¡± he paused, reacting to the before saying it, ¡°horrible, feeling led you to me, and you were desperate to get rid of it. So, you forced yourself to make physical contact with me? Is that about right?¡±

    Ashleigh nodded awkwardly.

    Caleb felt like an idiot. What had gone through his head, was entirely in his head. He didn¡¯t know what he had expected exactly, or what he would have done if she had shared feelings for him. But it didn¡¯t matter, she found her attachment to him horrible.

    ¡°Ok,¡± he sighed in frustration, ¡°Ok, I guess, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble I caused you.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. Not entirely,¡± she said, feeling guilt crawling over her like a swarm of insects. ¡°Granger and I have always spent the full moons apart, because of the mate bond, I just didn¡¯t think about it this time because¡ª¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not your mate, he is,¡± Caleb growled. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡®No,¡¯ Ashleigh thought to herself honestly, ¡®because I wasn¡¯t afraid of staying with you. Because I trust you.¡¯

    ¡°Exactly,¡± she replied sadly.

    Caleb refused to look at her, and for this she was thankful. As long as he didn¡¯t look, he wouldn¡¯t see the tears that she shed for him.

    ¡®It¡¯s better this way,¡¯ she reminded herself, ¡®if he doesn¡¯t remember, there is nothing to be exined, nothing that he needs to forget.¡¯

    She turned her body away from him, unable to stop the flow of tears. Caleb nced back and felt a sharp pain in his chest at how far away she seemed to be from him. Their distance would only continue to grow further and further apart.

    ¡®What did I expect?¡¯ he scoffed in his mind. ¡®She had made it very clear; I am nothing to her. As she should be to me.¡¯

    Their shared experience from the night before left asting but very different impression on each of them. Ashleigh embraced the pain of her memory, hoping he would never know it. While Caleb felt a bitter emptiness for a hope he had never expected and wished he could ignore.

    They sat together quietly for a long time, neither knowing how to break the silence or the awkwardness. In the end, it was Ashleigh who spoke first.

    ¡°I should go,¡± she whispered.

    Caleb didn¡¯t respond.

    Ashleigh got up from the couch, heading for the hatch leading out of the treehouse. She looked back at Caleb.

    ¡®At this moment, to myself, I can admit it,¡¯ she thought, ¡®a part of me wishes I had met you first.¡¯

    Her heart had ached so much in the past month that she didn¡¯t know anymore who it ached for.

    Caleb stood up and she quickly turned away, wiping the tears that had escaped. He came to her with purpose, opening the hatch. Ashleigh looked up at him, but he didn¡¯t look back. She made her way down onto thedder and just before she reached the bottom, he called down to her.

    ¡°We will begin our training tomorrow; I hope you can understand why I¡¯d rather not start today.¡±

    His voice was not warm, or kind, or familiar. It was cold and distant.

    It hurt.

    ¡°I know, we are both pretty worn out. Safer to give it a day,¡± she answered pleasantly with an understanding smile directed at him.

    The light of the sun that entered through the massive window highlighted him from above like an angel, but the cold stare of his icy grey eyes belonged to a demon.

    He shut the hatch without a word.

    She had built the wall between them; he was just staying on his side.

 Chapter 28 Not the Easiest Life

    Galen had taken the other representatives on a tour of the borders. Ashleigh had asked to join them, but Saul reminded her that her focus was on learning from Alpha Caleb during their time in Summer.

    She returned to the training grounds unsure of how Caleb would react to her presence today. His coldness at the treehouse, while understandable, had affected her in a way that she couldn¡¯t shake.

    Sleep had been a struggle the night before. Between memories of the full moon leaking into her thoughts, or the expression on his face as he closed the hatch. She wanted nothing more than to avoid him.

    But her duty came before her personal misgivings.

    Arriving at the training grounds, she watched in pleasant fascination as the Summer wolves practiced their skills. She took note that unlike her pack, they seemed focused on the team exercises rather than individual skills.

    She leaned forward, watching as a group of four wolves worked together to get through an obstacle course. One wolf jumped to another tform while two linked arms and helped the fourth get an extra boost. They had almost all crossed when a sound drew her attention.

    The course they were running was a forest, further along, the path they were taking looked as though one of the trees was moving.

    Ashleigh stared at the tree carefully, sure enough, it did move. She gasped in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s a treant.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice came from behind her.

    She turned to see him approaching, his eyes on the field ahead, watching the same training session she was.

    ¡°What is a treant?¡± she asked, turning her attention back to the scene.<sub>.</sub>

    The wolves had all made their jumps, they were back together now and making their way towards the creature.

    ¡°ording to most human stories and myths, it is a guardian of the forest, meant to protect and maintain,¡± Caleb sighed, ¡°Really, it was a fae creature.

    Almost entirely instinctual. They are aggressive and persistent. When it finds a target, it will not stop attacking until it, or the target is destroyed.¡±

    Ashleigh was blown away, she had heard of different types of fae, but not many. Winter focused on training for the threats that existed, not the ones of the past.

    ¡°How is it here?¡± she asked, mesmerized, as the treant pulled its roots from the ground, turning in the direction of the wolves.

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Caleb answered, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°Not really anyway. This is a simtion, just like the obstacle course you tried yesterday.¡±

    The treant swung its roots at the group, they moved out of the way narrowly avoiding being hit. The wolves spread out to draw the focus in different directions. The treant swung at one and then another, both missing. One of the wolves called out orders, the other three did exactly as they were told.

    The treant was taking damage, it made a loud gurgle sound as several of its roots had been cut by the wolves. The one in charge shouted orders once more, and again the other three listened closely and executed their actions in a sequence that overwhelmed the treant.

    Ashleigh cheered.

    ¡°They¡¯re amazing!¡± she shouted excitedly.<sub></sub>

    ¡°They¡¯re about to lose,¡± Caleb replied nonchntly.

    She turned to look at him, he was still watching the course. Ashleigh looked back, to her it looked like they were about to take the monster down. How could they lose? What was he seeing that she wasn¡¯t?

    Then it happened. Ashleigh stood up straight, eyes wide as she watched the scene unfold.

    The wolf in charge stood once more to deliver orders, but before he could, a root that had been slowly and loosely wrapping around his ankle snapped tight. Yanking him hard to the ground. Then dragging him towards the creature as he wed desperately at anything he could grab. The root lifted him in

    the air once more and then threw him at one of the other wolves. The impact sent both flying against the rock wall, neither moving.

    Another root shot out at one of the two remaining wolves while they were distracted watching their fallen. The root plunged into the wolf¡¯s leg, causing him to cry out in pain.

    Thest remaining wolf ran to try to help, but it was toote, the treant dragged the injured wolf into the jagged pieces of bark that resembled a mouth.

    The wolf screamed as it disappeared into the hole.

    Ashleigh gasped in horror.

    The remaining wolf fell to his knees in defeat. A loud buzzer rang out and the scene quickly changed, the trees, the forest ground, the rocky slopes all faded or were retracted into the walls. The two wolves that had been thrown against the rock wally still on the ground, while the one who had been swallowed now sat where treant had stood. He held his leg tightly with a look of extreme pain.

    Three men wearing medical shirts ran out to check on each of the injured wolves.

    ¡°What did they do wrong?¡± Caleb asked, still watching as his wolves were treated for their injuries.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ashleigh sighed, still processing the fact that these wolves seemed to be seriously injured.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t pay attention to the area around them, they let their defenses down when they switched to a position of attack. Their entire n was based on what one person was seeing, and that person was not involved in the fight, making it clear to the enemy who was in charge,¡± Caleb stated as the medical team helped the two wolves to their feet.

    ¡°Are they ok?¡± Ashleigh asked, watching the third wolf, the one with the injured leg. There was a significant pool of blood below him.

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb replied simply.

    Ashleigh turned to him, horrified by hisck of empathy.

    ¡°But they are alive,¡± he answered, turning to meet her eyes. ¡°Which they wouldn¡¯t be if this had been real.¡±

    ¡°How can you train your soldiers in such a cruel way? You¡¯ll get them killed before ever teaching them properly!¡± she shouted angrily.

    ¡°We do indeed get a lot of injuries,¡± he said, ¡°but we also have developed the best strategies and defenses. This is how. We treat every simtion, every strategy, every training as though this is the one that decides if we live or die.¡±

    ¡°What about your wolves? It¡¯s easy to say that this harsh training is the right way to do it, but you¡¯re not the one doing it!¡±

    ¡°I have run that simtion many times, my wolves do not do any training or simtions that Galen and myself have not already done,¡± Caleb growled in response. ¡°I would not ask something of my people that I don¡¯t first expect of myself.¡±

    Ashleigh looked back down at the field; the two wolves that had been knocked out were gone along with one of the medical staff. The wolf with the injured leg was nowying on a stretcher with his leg wrapped. The two remaining medics carried him away.

    Only the uninjured wolf stayed on the field. He was still on his knees.

    ¡°Why is he still there?¡± Ashleigh asked softly.

    ¡°He is mourning,¡± Caleb replied.

    Ashleigh looked up at him expressing her confusion in her eyes. He met her eyes and turned to face her.

    ¡°The physical aspect of battle is not the only thing we train for,¡± he replied.

    Caleb reached into his pocket and pulled out a small disk, after turning it a few times he brought it up to her temple. He asked for permission with a look, she nodded, and he ced it on her skin.

    Ashleigh gasped as the world around her changed, she saw the battlefield she had seen below once more, only now it was more realistic. She felt as though she could taste the forest in the air, she could feel the dew on the leaves of the trees that surrounded her.

    She turned back where she knew she had seen the wolf on his knees. He was exactly where she thought he would be, but the scene around him was not what she had expected.

    ¡°Oh, Goddess¡­¡± she whispered.

    Before him were the bloody remains of the wolf that she had watched ced on a stretcher only moments ago. She turned her head in the direction the other wolves had been thrown in the fight, there they were. Their bodies were in a mangled heap of blood and bone.

    ¡°Many mistakes were made during this fight, each of them has a lesson to learn,¡± Caleb¡¯s voice whispered behind her. ¡°But this one, he has the greatest lessons to learn.¡±

    Ashleigh turned back to the remaining wolf. He was on his knees, tears streaming down his face, fear and sorrow in his eyes.

    ¡°On the battlefield there is no time for regret, no time for mourning. There is not a second chance.¡±

    She listened to Caleb¡¯s words carefully. His tone was distant, but it was also sincere. He wasn¡¯t cold.

    Ashleigh watched the man cry, and she couldn¡¯t help but think that as painful as this experience was for him, he would be thankful in the end. Because it wasn¡¯t real. He would see his friends once more, and he would work even harder to make sure he never had to watch them die again.

    Caleb was making the decisions for his people that would give them their best chances, not the easiest life. He was a true leader, and she was in awe of him.

 Chapter 29 Maintaining Order

    Ashleigh removed the device that Caleb had ced on her temple, the forest fell away and all that was left was the man who mourned his friends below.

    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked, admiring the device in her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s a neural link,¡± Caleb answered, removing it gently from her hand. ¡°Something we developed to create a more realistic experience to learn from.¡±

    ¡°All your wolves use this for training?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Eventually,¡± Caleb nodded, ¡°they are only used during specific battle simtions. General training and obstacle courses do not need the immersive experience. But for battle tactics and strategy lessons we found it was best to be thorough.¡±

    Ashleigh looked back at the wolf below, a medic was helping him to stand and leading him away now.

    ¡°What made you think to use it for this?¡± she pointed her chin toward the man below.

    Caleb looked back at her before he spoke.

    ¡°Actually,¡± he smiled, ¡°they were originally developed for this.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked, baffled.

    He let out a light chuckle.

    ¡°It¡¯s based on a program for human soldiers,¡± he began. ¡°The ones that struggle with PTSD.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    A question was written in her eyes without the need for her to ask. Caleb found himself wondering how much of the human world she knew.

    ¡°PTSD is a disorder of the mind. Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder. It can happen to anyone that has experienced a traumatic event in their life,¡± he answered, ¡°the studies this device was made for were on those who had seen battle.

    They returned to a world of peace that they didn¡¯t understand anymore. It was designed to help them see the things that were stuck in their minds, the pain, the suffering. To make it real enough to talk about and begin to work through it.¡±

    ¡°Human soldiers?¡± Ashleigh asked even more confused than she was a moment before.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Caleb answered.

    Ashleigh wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to this, her pack used human technology of course. Cell phones, the inte, entertainment. But human interaction was limited to absolute necessity, even the shows and movies they had ess to were monitored.

    ¡°We adapted it to our needs, but we saw great potential in keeping its original function,¡± Caleb stated, turning the device in his hands. ¡°We use it in these simtions as well as for general psychological evaluations and treatments.¡±

    ¡°That sounds¡­amazing,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    She was sure her father would disagree, but she remembered her struggles with losing pack members in battle with rogues. It was something she had not been prepared for, as much as her father had told her about it, it wasn¡¯t the same as experiencing it.

    ¡°We take great pride in the things we have done to keep our wolves safe.¡±

    Ashleigh looked around the training field once more, this ce amazed her. These advanced tactics, the nning, and forethought. It was no wonder the wolves of Summer were known to have the strongest military. With tools like these, how could anyonepete?<sub></sub>

    ¡°You could help a lot more than that,¡± she whispered to herself.

    Caleb heard her.

    ¡°Did you say something?¡± he asked, giving her a chance to speak honestly.

    ¡°No,¡± she replied immediately, sighing softly.

    ¡®It¡¯s not his fault,¡¯ she thought to herself, ¡®even if he was willing to share, would father even ept it? If Winter had all of this, would we be willing to share?¡¯

    ¡°Alpha,¡± a voice from behind interrupted them.

    Ashleigh turned to see a young man wearing one of the medic uniforms she had seen before. He walked directly to Caleb, saluted him, then handed him a tablet. Caleb scrolled past several screens.

    ¡°Looks good, send the report to the squad leader, I want to see his notes on the entire simtion, including the injuries,¡± Caleb said as he handed the tablet back to the man.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± the man answered as he turned to leave.

    ¡°Also,¡± Caleb called after, the man turned back, ¡°let them know that we will be touring medical in the next ten minutes.¡±

    The man turned his eyes to Ashleigh, she saw the look, one she had seen several times since she arrived in Summer.

    ¡°Both of you, Alpha?¡± he asked, attempting to keep his tone neutral.

    Ashleigh smiled. His attempt had failed, she heard the underlying question. ¡®Is sheing¡¯.

    ¡°We, by definition, would imply both of us,¡± Caleb stated, his voice cold. ¡°Should I let your supervisor know you will need time in your schedule to review a basic grammar course?¡±

    The man bowed his head.

    ¡°That is not necessary, I will let them know, my Alpha.¡±

    He scurried away.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t necessary.¡± Ashleigh smiled, feeling grateful, but guilty. She remembered the way he hade to her aid at her birthday party. It was a bad habit she needed him to break.

    ¡°It was,¡± he replied.

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t,¡± Ashleigh shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to protect me, I tol¡ª¡±

    ¡°You are a representative of your pack, and a guest,¡± Caleb interrupted, turning his cold eyes on her, ¡°as such, my wolves will show you respect. Even

    more important than that, they will show me respect. I was not ¡®protecting¡¯ you; I was maintaining order.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± she replied, awkwardly. ¡°I misunderstood. My apologies.¡±

    ¡°Unnecessary.¡± He scoffed as he turned to leave.

    ¡®Idiot,¡¯ she thought to herself, ¡®you were getting along, don¡¯t make things awkward again.¡¯

    ¡°Are youing?¡± he called back when she didn¡¯t move from her ce.

    ¡°Right behind you!¡± she shouted as she ran after him.

    ***

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Alice whispered, watching with fascination as the treant came to life. ¡°You don¡¯t see that every day.¡±

    She watched quietly from her ce in the observation post as the battle yed out.

    ¡°Saw thating,¡± sheughed to herself as the leader was tossed like a ragdoll, letting out another chuckle as his body was used to knock out one of his team members.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this?¡± she asked as she noticed someone else watching the simtion take ce.

    Across the field, in another observation post, she saw Ashleigh, beside her stood Alpha Caleb. Alice smiled to herself, watching them closely she almost forgot about the battle below. Until the field began to clear.

    ¡°Shoot!¡± she hissed as everything fell away. She had wanted to take pictures of the treant before it was gone, and how the field changed.

    Her eyes were drawn back to Ashleigh just in time to catch something else worth her attention, lifting her watch to the window she snapped a picture.

    ¡°Oh, y¡¯all are just too kind,¡± she smiled to herself.

    The door behind her opened, quickly she locked her watch.

    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be in here!¡± the man who entered shouted at her.

    Alice quickly turned with a bright smile.

    ¡°I tell you; this ce is so big! I was supposed to meet Beta Galen at the training grounds for a tour of the borders, here I am but I got turned around, didn¡¯t see him anywhere.¡± Sheughed awkwardly, ying the role of a clueless idiot, shing him a sweet smile as a bonus.

    ¡°The training grounds are ratherrge for outsiders,¡± he smiled back. ¡°I will take you back to the gates personally.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not too much of a bother, I would be very grateful.¡± Alice blushed.

    The man cleared his throat asking her to follow him. He was true to his word, he walked her to the gates of the training grounds. Telling her to stay put while he made a call to Galen.

    When he stepped away leaving her alone once more, she took a quick look at the picture she had captured.

    Ashleigh looked up at Caleb, and he down at her, as his hand rested at the side of her face.

    It had only been a moment, a split second. Alice could see from her vantage that the moment had not even been intimate. But any image timed perfectly and shown to the right audience, told its own story.

 Chapter 30 Where Would We Go?

    Caleb took Ashleigh on a tour of the medical facilities; they wererger than she had expected. They were more advanced, which she had expected. But what she had found surprising was how diverse they were.

    She already knew that there would be more of a psychological presence than she had experienced in her pack, but she was blown away to see the extent of it.

    Summer had a whole building dedicated to mental health. With abination of research and treatment teams, Caleb had exined that soldiers and

    civilians received routine evaluations to ensure that everyone was taken care of.

    Beyond that, there were treatment and research teams for diseases, gic abnormalities, infections. For both werewolf and human.

    Ashleigh was shocked to learn how closely Summer worked with humans. Every wolf in the pack was required to spend at least two years among humans, learning and growing.

    Caleb had been very open with her, answering every question she came up with. She had so many more questions she wanted to ask, but she hesitated.

    She had noticed everywhere they went, that same look was thrown her way.

    The Summer wolves hated her. It seemed like each time he answered one of her questions, that hatred grew.

    When they had left the medical facilities Caleb had sent her back to the training arena telling her he would join her once he had reviewed another report.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t get a break,¡¯ she thought to herself as three different people approached Caleb with tablets, she assumed each contained separate reports.

    It was strange. Winter had arger territory, and more people spread throughout that territory, but Caleb seemed to have far more work than her father.

    Not that Alpha Wyatt didn¡¯t have a lot on his te; he was always busy. But somehow Caleb¡¯s work seemed¡­ more.

    As she stood outside of the training arena, she couldn¡¯t help but look around and enjoy the warmth she felt, the freshness in the air, the blue in the sky.

    She loved the snow and the mountains; she even missed them. But this ce seemed to have already found a ce in her heart.<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh¡¯s mind wandered to the ces she had seen pictures of¡ª Bali, Portugal, an ice hotel in Sweden, Halong Bay, ciers, marble caves, and so many more. The world was huge and beautiful. She wanted to see it all. Being here, listening to stories of working with humans, just made the idea that

    much more exciting to her.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Caleb asked as he approached her.

    ¡°All the ces I want to see,¡± she replied smiling.

    ¡°Ah, I see. No wonder,¡± he said.

    ¡°No wonder?¡±

    ¡°The smile, I understand why you are smiling now. Traveling is an exciting thought.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± sheughed, ¡°Where would we go?¡±

    The words had left her mouth half a second before her brain highlighted her mistake.

    ¡°You!¡± she shouted quickly. ¡°Where would you go¡­¡±

    There was nothing she could do to hide the deep shade of red her face had taken on.

    Caleb pretended not to need the correction, simply answering for himself.

    ¡°I saw several ces in Peru that I wanted to visit, and something really interesting,¡± he said. ¡°Cliffside camping.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s embarrassment was briefly pushed aside as her curiosity took hold.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Cliffside camping? What is that?¡±

    ¡°Clear pods attached to the side of a cliff. They are small, usually, only fit two people inside. There were several set up along the cliffside, including one

    that was a sort of dining room. There are zip lines set up to get from pod to pod or you could use the climbing paths.¡±

    ¡°That sounds amazing¡­ like an adventure and a vacation mixed into one,¡± she giggled with excitement as she imagined what he described.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± he smiled, as he turned to head into the training arena. He leaned down near her ear whispering as he moved past her. ¡°And the pods sleep two.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s face burned as he continued to walk away.

    ¡°Are youing?¡± he shouted back without a nce.

    ¡°Yep!¡± she called after him.

    ¡®I¡¯m not going easy on him this time.¡¯ she growled in her mind.

    ***

    Several hours after his intense sparring match with Ashleigh, Caleb now sat in his office, sorting through all the emails and reports he had missed while they trained together.

    They had agreed that for the first week it would be best to simply train together, learning strengths and weaknesses. Afterward, he would focus on teaching her defensive tactics based on her style of fighting. When they traveled to Winter, she would train him like a berserker.

    In their first sparring session, they had been testing each other, and both had held back. This time, however, they had both fought hard. He had bruises and soreness as proof and an ice pack on his shoulder.

    He hissed in pain as he turned to reach for a paper. The pain made him smile as he thought back to their matches. It had been a long time since he let himself loose like that, though he did still hold back.

    The intensity she showed in battle, the seriousness with which she attacked. These were qualities he admired and respected, and frankly, he was attracted to.

    Caleb had spent a long time alone in the treehouse after their conversation the day before. He was bitter and angry. He didn¡¯t know how he would react to her. He hade to the simtion that morning, not because he knew she was there, but because he was scheduled to be there.

    It was a restricted area that she should not have had ess to, and he was quite annoyed when he saw her until he saw the seriousness with which she watched the simtion. Seeing her appreciation for the skills of his wolves warmed him. And then he saw her sincerity to their suffering.

    He struggled to keep his distance.

    Taking her on a tour of the medical facilities was unnecessary and a security risk at best. Her training with him had no connection to any of the facilities or programs, yet he found himself leading her through the halls and exining everything they saw, answering her questions, and even giving her more

    details than she asked for.

    Caleb sighed and leaned in his chair.

    There was a knock at the door. Caleb sniffed the air before calling out.

    ¡°Come in, Galen.¡±

    Galen entered, closing the door behind him.

    ¡°So, how was it?¡± Caleb asked with tiredness in his voice that Galen took note of.

    ¡°We spent the day patrolling every border, I did not tell them about the weak points, waiting to see if anyone would notice them or point them out. Saul,

    Winter wolf, he took note of several. He waited until the tour was over and the others had gone off to their break before mentioning it.

    He noticed the first few and nned to make suggestions of how to strengthen the defense, but on the fourth, he realized something.¡±

    Galen smiled, Caleb nodded and wondered more about Saul as a person.

    ¡°Did he know?¡± Caleb smiled.

    ¡°He did,¡± Galen smiled back, ¡°he said that he realized they were purposely ced because of the way they wereid out. Whether it was intentional or not he noticed that they were within a certain range of the sentry post and contained some of the easier terrains to traverse.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Caleb nodded, ¡°so that it leads them in a direction that is easier for us to control.¡±

    ¡°Right, he suggested that not all should beid out that way. ording to Saul, if he were trying to find a weak point in our defenses, he would do exactly what we did today, walk the perimeter. And he would have noticed the same thing and be suspicious. His rmendation was to ce some of the weak points in rougher terrain. It would look less obvious, and, though our control would be weakened, our wolves would still do better on it than any invaders.

    His final suggestion was about camouged sentry posts. He rmended that for the rough terrain weak points, we create false natural structures with tunnels that sentries could use to travel.¡±

    Caleb tilted his head, that idea was interesting.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°I agree,¡± said Galen.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Caleb asked, returning to his paperwork. ¡°What about the other representatives?¡±

    ¡°Nothing else, Autumn¡¯s representativeined the whole time that his cellphone didn¡¯t get a good signal.¡±

    Caleb let out a low growl when the idiot was mentioned but tried to ignore it. ¡°And Spring?¡±

    Galen did not respond right away, causing Caleb to look up questioningly.

    ¡°Alice waste to arrive this morning.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°When we could not find her, we searched, then I received a call from the security team,¡± Galen began.

    Caleb sat up in his chair fully paying attention.

    ¡°They found her in one of the observation decks. The man who found her says she imed to have been lost. He didn¡¯t see a simtion running at the

    time, so he didn¡¯t find it suspicious.¡±

    ¡°When was this?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°It was exactly when you think it was.¡± Galen sighed. ¡°I suspect she witnessed at least one of the fae runs.¡±

    ¡°How did she get in!¡± Caleb growled, suddenly remembering that Ashleigh had also entered the secure site, seemingly with no problem. ¡°Ashleigh was

    there too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Galen asked, surprised.

    ¡°I went to observe the treant simtion. I found Ashleigh watching. She seemed to have had no issue getting into the room.¡±

    ¡°I will look into this,¡± Galen answered seriously.

    ¡°Yes, you will. Look for any suspicious outgoingmunications as well.¡± Caleb growled. ¡°In the meantime, keep your eyes on Alice.¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw before nodding and leaving the office. Keeping eyes on Alice wasn¡¯t the issue, it was getting her eyes off him that was a problem.

 Chapter 31 Too Personal

    Ashleigh was walking around a fountain, just taking a little free time to explore while Caleb was stuck in meetings all morning. She found herself hoping he would be done early; she was sure that today she would be able to beat him in sparring. So far, they hade out even.

    Caleb and Ashleigh had spent thest several days fighting for dominance in the sparring rooms, theirpetitive natures keeping them entertained and pushing them both to work harder than ever.

    So long as they focused on their duty, they got along perfectly with little to no arguments.

    They even found that they enjoyed their time together, without the awkwardness of the bond to distract them.

    The only real problem they had was Caleb¡¯s schedule. He was constantly being pulled away for meetings, reports, and general duties as the Alpha. But Ashleigh understood and took the time to either train or see more of Summer.

    Exploring Summer had been something of an eye-opener for her. She had always known that Winter was more secluded than the other packs, partially due to the environment, butrgely due to their traditions. It hadn¡¯t bothered her before, not enough to feel uneasy.

    But now.

    As she rounded the corner of the building she walked along, she was surprised to see a group of children on a yground. They danced and yed,ughing, and smiling. She sat down at a bench and watched them for a short time.

    ¡°Watching children is often seen as a warning sign.¡±

    Ashleigh nced back over her shoulder to a smiling Galen.

    ¡°Hello,¡± she smiled, turning back to observe the children.

    ¡°Seriously, should I be concerned?¡± Galenughed, moving to stand beside the bench she sat on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be dumb,¡± she sighed. ¡°I was just taking it in. It¡¯s different than I am used to.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Galen asked, looking at the children.

    She nced back at him, and then back to the children.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I am learning that Winter is very different from the other packs, in many fundamental ways.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed, watching as a boy pushed a girl on a swing. ¡°What was your childhood like Galen?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a very personal question.¡± Galenughed awkwardly. ¡°But I guess it was fairly average.¡±

    ¡°What is average?¡± Ashleigh sighed, ¡°Did you y? Did you train? Did you learn about the world?¡±

    ¡°A little of everything,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°And what about the shifting,¡± Ashleigh asked, watching a girl about eight years oldughing on the yground.

    ¡°Now, that,¡± Galen replied seriously. ¡°Is too personal.¡±

    He felt his father¡¯s hand gripping his shoulder, he heard the whispers of condolences rattling around in his memory. He shook it away and focused back on Ashleigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she sighed. ¡°I know it is.¡±

    Galen watched her carefully. They were not close. He had sort of avoided her since the night of the full moon. He had been left with questions and some hard feelings towards her after he had seen Caleb the next day. But in his heart, she was still his Luna, and he felt a deep loyalty to her.

    ¡°I have found in my life that it helps to talk about the things that scratch at our minds. Questions that won¡¯t go away, observations that prickle our curiosity. I can¡¯t promise all the answers, but I can promise to listen.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at Galen, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Bell had been right; he truly was like a big puppy. Sweet, kind, and loyal to a fault.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked with a smile, sensing the shift in her mood.

    ¡°I was just thinking of something Bell said about you,¡± sheughed.<sub></sub>

    His eyes lit up and she could almost imagine big pointy ears and a shaggy tail wagging happily.

    ¡°She mentioned me?¡± he asked, trying to keep his voice casual.

    ¡°In passing,¡± Ashleigh replied, holding back a chuckle.

    Galen licked his lips before sitting down beside her. He tried his best to appear rxed as his insides did flips.

    ¡°How is she?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Last I saw she was doing well.¡±

    ¡°Good, d to hear it,¡± Galen nodded, ¡°she seemed like a very nice person.¡±

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore, she let out a loudugh. Galen smiled awkwardly as the flush settled over him.

    ¡°My, oh my,¡± the yful and ever-smiling voice of Alice came from their left. ¡°What kind of fun is happening here?¡±

    ¡°Nothing special, we were just having a chat,¡± Ashleigh replied simply.

    ¡°But the scarlet on the face of this delicious hunk of man seems to suggest a bit more fun than all that,¡± Alice smiled suggestively.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t stop on my ount, I do love to see a handsome man blush.¡±

    Galen groaned quietly beside her, and Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but feel for him. Alice had not been subtle about her interest in him.

    ¡°I need to get back to the training arena.¡± Ashleigh sighed as she got up from the bench.

    ¡°Oh poo, I ruined the fun,¡± Alice pouted, ¡°Maybe next time I see such fun, I shouldn¡¯t announce my presence.¡±

    The smile on her lips was mischievous.

    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t a spy,¡± Galen replied, a hint of irritation in his tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Alice grinned, ¡°scout¡¯s honor.¡±

    Ashleigh smirked walking towards her, as she got closer, she whispered so only Alice could hear her words.

    ¡°A scout is only a face the spy shows to the world.¡±

    Ashleigh did not stop, continuing her stride without so much as a nce in Alice¡¯s direction.

    Alice¡¯s grin grew even wider, she watched as Ashleigh walked away.

    ¡°I like her,¡± she said out loud, turning back to Galen with a smile, ¡°I really do.¡±

    For once, the words she said were exactly what she meant.

    ***

    ¡°Our friendship has be something precious to me.¡± Holden smiled while handing a bottle of water to Granger.

    Granger took the water with a heavy sigh. They had finished the daily scouting sessions more than an hour earlier. He had decided to get in a workout, but he had forgotten his water bottle.

    Holden had a habit of appearing whenever Granger needed something. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he usually also brought some form of bad or disturbing news, he might have liked him.

    ¡°And why is that?¡± Granger asked, opening the bottle, and taking a drink.

    Holden only smiled in response.

    Granger hated that Cheshire Cat grin, it usually meant that Holden was about to ¡®identally¡¯ reveal something irritating.

    ¡°What is it now?¡± Granger growled.

    ¡°No fooling you, I see,¡± Holdenughed, ¡°then let us set aside the pretense.¡±

    Holden handed Granger therge envelope he had been holding behind his back.

    ¡°As I said, I consider our friendship precious. I do make a habit of being a good friend, in every way I can.¡±

    Granger opened the envelope, before he saw them, he already knew it would be pictures, and he already suspected who would be in the pictures.

    He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Image after image of Ashleigh and Caleb. In some they were mid-spar, in others they wereughing. In all of them, they were alone.

    Granger threw the pictures to the ground.

    ¡°And in what way is this being a good friend!¡± Granger shouted with an angry snarl, standing to look down at Holden.

    Holden only smiled.

    ¡°Better to know, than to wonder, or be lied toter.¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t!¡± Granger growled. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Why, sometimes I¡¯ve believed as many as six impossible things before breakfast.¡± Holden giggled, staring at Granger in expectation.

    ¡°What the hell are you on about?¡± Granger replied, his irritation growing by the second.

    ¡°It¡¯s a quote, Alice in Wondend.¡± Holden smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of it.¡±

    ¡°Never would have guessed,¡± Granger grumbled sarcastically, thinking of Holden¡¯s stupid grin as he took another drink from the water bottle.

    ¡°Yes, I think if you examine the books and even the movies or games inspired by them, there is much to learn from many of the characters.¡± Holden¡¯s words were said aloud, but Granger felt he was talking more to himself than anyone else.

    ¡°It¡¯s how I chose her name,¡± he said these words so quietly, even Granger did not hear.

    Holden¡¯s smile widened suddenly, and he looked back at Granger.

    ¡°The point remains. Impossible, you say, that she would lie to you. Yet, you didn¡¯t know she had gone to Summer until I told you,¡± Holden replied.

    Granger gritted his teeth and kicked the pictures before dropping back down onto the bench he had been sitting in before Holden¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°They are sparring. That is why she is there. What is the point of these pictures?¡± he grumbled angrily.

    Holden reached down into the dirt, shuffling through the pictures until he found the one he sought.

    ¡°Is this some new sparring method? I admit I am not up to date on thetest fighting tactics myself.¡± Holden chuckled as he handed the picture to Granger.

    It was a shot that featured Ashleigh looking up at Caleb, and he down at her, as his hand rested at the side of her face.

    Granger seethed with a deep rage as his hands clenched into fists, crushing the sides of the picture.

 Chapter 32 She Lied

    Caleb was tired.

    Everything ached his skin, his lungs, his eyes. His whole body felt as though it were burning.

    Desperate gasps for air, whimpers of pain.

    His heartbeat was pounding like a drum in his ears.

    Sweat covered him.

    He dropped to his knees unable to keep standing, the chains burning away at his wrists and ankles. He gritted his teeth through the pain and closed his blurry eyes.

    Her scent hit him suddenly; her heartbeat joined with his in the echoing chambers of his ears.

    He felt her close to him in a way he had never experienced. A shockwave of pain and pleasure ripped through him, the sensation so strong it forced a howl from the deepest parts of him.

    His mouth salivated at the thought of her. His breathing was morebored as his body responded to the natural impulses of the bond.

    ¡®This is torture,¡¯ he thought to himself.

    Tears rolled down his face, a soft whimper escaped his lips.

    Caleb gasped loudly as he woke up with a start. Sitting up in his bed, he looked around him. He was still in his bedroom. No chains, the moon wasn¡¯t full.

    He took several deep breaths, calming his pounding heart.<sub>.</sub>

    It had been three nights in a row that he had had this dream. Each one was a bit more intense than thest. He knew it was about the night of the full moon, but he didn¡¯t know why he kept dreaming about it, or how to make it stop.

    Caleb felt the frustration in his body, he was a man after all. But more than that, he felt it in a ce he couldn¡¯t do anything about. He felt the bond in a way he could never have prepared for.

    ¡®When you meet her, you will understand.¡¯

    His mother¡¯s words echoed in his mind.

    Shoving the nkets aside he got up and walked over to his small balcony. Caleb opened the doors and stepped out, breathing in the night air felt refreshing. He leaned on the railing and took a deep breath, lifting his head to the sky.

    The moon took her ce high above him, her ethereal glow lit the sky in a way that on any other night would bring himfort. But tonight, she mocked him.

    Caleb growled before heading back inside for a long cold shower.

    An hour and a halfter he crawled back into bed. After his shower, he had done an intense workout hoping to exhaust his body beyond dreaming. He desperately needed sleep.

    ¡°Dreamless sleep, dreamless sleep,¡± he whispered to himself in quiet prayer as he yawned.

    The swirling ckness of sleep embraced him, and he smiled as it took him away.

    Heartbeats, gasps for air, pain, pleasure.

    Tears rolled down his face, a soft whimper escaped his lips.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Caleb?¡± a gentle whisper broke through the echoing heartbeats.

    That voice sang to him.

    The weight of his head felt as though he was lifting his entire body, slowly he was able to raise himself enough to meet her eyes. Her entrancing hazel eyes.

    His pain, his fear, his arousal. All these things he saw reflected in her eyes, but they belonged to her.

    Each step she took towards him made his body heavier, his breaths deeper, his desire stronger.

    Tears streamed down her face, he longed to touch her, to wipe the tears away and hold her in his arms. To press his nose against her throat and breathe her in.

    She reached her hand out to his cheek, her fingers lightly touching him, his eyes closed at the touch. A tingling spreading from her fingertips through his body.

    He looked up at her once more, every part of him aching to be with her. His heart was beating so hard, his lungs burned with his desperate gasps for air.

    ¡®Are you mine?¡¯ he heard the words in his mind asking, it took him a moment to recognize his voice.

    A look of sadness, pain, and confusion fell over her eyes. She ced both hands on his face, and suddenly the air around them was breathable once more.

    Her hands were on his skin, the air around them, the feeling was indescribable. Every part of him felt a sigh of relief, of pure calm and joy.

    He looked into her eyes once more, pouring his warmth into her.

    She smiled back at him, a soft warm smile.

    Had he ever seen that look before? He wanted to see it every day, every moment from now on.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he whispered, smiling back at her.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± she let out a small sigh and smiled again.

    Ashleigh put her arms around him and hugged him, Caleb closed his eyes, feeling a warmth spread through every part of him.

    ¡®You are what I want,¡¯ he whispered in his mind.

    Caleb tried to put his arms around her, but suddenly became aware of the chains once more, as the sting along his wrists renewed, he hissed.

    Ashleigh pulled back, she looked at his face and then up to the chains.

    ¡°Oh goddess,¡± she whispered as she saw the burns.

    She reached up to remove the chains, he pulled back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± he called out. ¡°They¡¯ll burn you too.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled at him, then reached her hands up once more. She quickly loosened one hand, and then the other. He watched closely, feeling a stabbing pain in his heart as he saw her wince each time her skin touched the metal.

    He stopped her from releasing his ankles, doing so himself. Once he was free, he didn¡¯t wait to take her into his arms. He rushed towards her, wrapping his arms around her waist, and pressing his nose into the crook of her neck, breathing her into his lungs deeply.

    Sheughed at his impatience, before wrapping her arms around his neck andying her head against his.

    They stayed like this for a long time.

    Caleb had never known a feeling like this, a closeness, a connection so deep that he was left unguarded, and unafraid. With her he feltplete.

    Though he wished to remain forever, his body was tired, he felt weak and heavy. She noticed it too.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down,¡± she whispered against his hair, sending warm vibrations through his skin that his body reacted to.

    He nuzzled into her neck once more, drinking her in, tasting her scent. He nudged her neck with his nose until his lips grazed her throat tenderly, she moaned softly. A sound that once more sent a rippling pleasure through him.

    He pulled her against him tightly. His hot breath tickling her throat, she let out another soft moan. He felt her swallow, her breathing bing ragged.

    ¡®Mate,¡¯ he whispered in his mind.

    He knew what he needed, what they both needed. His eyes looked at her beautiful neck, his tongue slipped out from between his lips, touching her ever so lightly. She let out a shuddering gasp.

    Caleb knew what to do, he felt it. This spot, he touched it lightly once more with his tongue.

    Ashleigh shuddered again, this time she also pulled him tightly against her as her lungs drew shaky breaths.

    All he had to do was mark her, and she would be his. No one could keep them apart.

    He kissed that precious ce on her neck, her reaction making his body ache.

    Caleb pulled away from her, she looked into his eyes. He saw her desire, he saw her need, at this moment he knew she would ept him.

    He led them to a ce against the wall, he pulled her down to sit beside him.

    When she sat down, heid his head on herp. She moved her hand to his head, running her fingers through his hair. He smiled at theforting touch.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Sleep,¡± she whispered back.

    He reached for her other hand, bringing it to rest over his heart and holding it tightly there.

    ¡°My heart beats for you Ashleigh,¡± he whispered.

    She gasped, her fingers stopped moving for just a moment. He felt a panic beginning in his heart at this reaction. Her fingers moved once more, and he could breathe again.

    His head, his eyes, his body, everything grew heavier. His eyelids were beginning to close, his consciousness drifting away.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± he whispered as the darkness took him.

    Caleb woke with a gasp and hollow feeling in his gut. He took long deep breaths, bringing his hand to his face. He wasn¡¯t surprised to find the wetness left by his tears.

    It wasn¡¯t a dream, it was a memory.

    ¡°She lied,¡± he whispered to himself, a painful sorrow settling over his heart.

 Chapter 33 Following the Scent of Flowers

    Since Caleb had cancelled the sparring session for the morning, Ashleigh was left unsure of what she should do. Exploring the facilities had left her with lingering questions and frustrations about the differences between Summer and Winter.

    She could go train in the obstacle courses, except the other wolves training in the area would give her nasty looks or talk about her as though she didn¡¯t have great hearing.

    Ashleigh had a thick skin, but even she could only take so much.

    She found herself back in her roomying on her bed staring up at the ceiling.

    ¡°I¡¯m so bored,¡± she whispered to herself, ¡°if he was going to cancel, he should have at least let me go with the others.¡±

    The rest of the representatives had left to explore the borders once more, this time to witness staged attacks. Ashleigh had been restricted from all activities with the other representatives because of Caleb¡¯s schedule. It hadn¡¯t been an issue until today.

    She grunted in frustration, getting up from the bed and pacing around, she nced out the window. The rolling hills, river, a mountain without snow. She smiled to herself as she realized what she wanted to do.

    ***

    Twenty minutester she panted happily as she raced through the trees. Without any snow to slow them down, her four legs were taking her faster than they ever had before.

    She jumped from rock to rock, dashed between trees, and drank from the river. The air was different here. Raising her snout to the sky, she sniffed.

    Trees, dirt, flowers. That was the one that smelled different. She walked into the trees following the scent of the flowers. She found a small clearing in the trees. Tall green grass with patches of wildflowers, this was what she had smelled.<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh bounded into the flowers, hopping around, sometimes rolling in the dirt. Enjoying the freedom of it all. Sheid backzily in the sunshine. A beautiful yellow and purple flower grew next to her, she leaned forward sniffing it deeply, sneezing as the pollen hit the back of her nose.

    ¡°Careful, Winter wolf,¡± a woman¡¯s voice called behind her, ¡°the bees are quite fond of those.¡±

    Ashleigh jumped back, turning to face the intruder. It was an older woman, probably in her early fifties. Brown hair with grey highlights. She carried arge wooden walking stick that she was currently leaning on with both hands. She smiled warmly.

    ¡®How does she know who I am?¡¯ Ashleigh wondered to herself. This was the first time she had shifted since arriving in Summer. And she didn¡¯t recognize this woman; she sniffed the air looking for her scent. It was familiar and yet still foreign to her.

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve never met, Winter,¡± she chuckled. ¡°But I do know all the Summer wolves, and you are not one of them.¡±

    Ashleigh shifted back to her human form. She was d Caleb had provided each of them with a set of mesh training gear. Even if it limited her ability to feel the wind in her fur, it was better than being caught naked in the woods. Again.

    ¡°How did you know I wasn¡¯t one of the other representatives?¡± Ashleigh asked curiously.

    The woman smiled and took a few steps closer, until she stood in the sunlight. Ashleigh was able to see her features better now, she was beautiful. Her eyes were the color of a stormy sky.

    ¡°Winter wolves have a second coat,¡± sheughed. ¡°I assume it is a natural evolution from the climate your pack inhabits. But it makes it easier to identify a Winter wolf. Much like the Autumn wolves all have some kind of dark marking in their fur.¡±

    Ashleigh thought of Bell for a moment, they had run together many times, and the woman was right. Bell¡¯s wolf form was almostpletely white, except for some ck around her ears and down over her snout.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Spring wolves are all much lighter colors, greys or tans. Summer wolves all have some red in their fur,¡± the woman added.

    Ashleigh hadn¡¯t had the chance to see many wolves outside of winter. Definitely not a Summer wolf. The one time Caleb had shifted around her, she had been busy running away. Now she was curious about what his wolf looked like.

    ¡°Your wolf is quite beautiful I must say,¡± the woman smiled. ¡°You look happy here too. I didn¡¯t expect to see a Winter wolf smiling in Summer ever again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ashleigh said, holding back the irritation she felt, ¡°who are you?¡±

    If she was going to have to listen to someone else talking about her as though she were a fungus on their precious summernds, she at least deserved to know their name.

    ¡°My name is Fiona,¡± the woman smiled.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Ashleigh. Not Winter, or Winter wolf, or some other name that is meant to show me how little you think of me just because of where Ie from.¡± Ashleigh growled.

    ¡°Goodness.¡± Fionaughed. ¡°I truly did not mean to offend you with my choice of words, I just didn¡¯t know your name. I thought acknowledging you as Winter would at least be better than saying ¡®hey random wolf over there¡¯, but I suppose I was wrong.¡±

    Her voice was all smiles andughter. Fiona was not offended by Ashleigh or her outburst.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°They¡¯ve really been giving you a rough time, haven¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh shook her head, ¡°I mean, yea, they don¡¯t like me, and they haven¡¯t tried to hide it. But it¡¯s not like anyone has really done anything mean to me.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you seem so upset that I know you are from Winter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Ashleigh replied honestly. ¡°I have never spent much time outside of Winter, I guess the differences are¡­ getting to me?¡±

    ¡°Is it bad?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ different.¡± Ashleigh sighed once more, unable to say what she meant.

    ¡°Ok, is it better?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ashleigh answered, she had been wondering that herself.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Fiona murmured, before shrugging her shoulders. ¡°Well, all I can say is that in spite of the questions you face, I hope you find joy during your time in Summer.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°Try not to let their grumbles and stink eyes get you down.¡± Fionaughed, referring to the other wolves. ¡°My mate was well loved.¡±

    ¡°Your mate?¡± Ashleigh asked, unsure what Fiona meant.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona smiled, ¡°Alpha Cain.¡±

    Ashleigh felt as though ice water had been poured over her.

    ¡°He was a good man, his people loved him dearly. They don¡¯t hate you dear, they just miss him.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you are the Luna¡­ you are Ca¡ª¡± Ashleigh stuttered out.

    ¡°No dear.¡± Fiona interrupted, stepping closer to Ashleigh and holding her eye contact as she spoke a little quieter. ¡°I am not Luna anymore, that position belongs to Caleb¡¯s mate.¡±

    ***

    Fiona remained in the clearing long after Ashleigh had made her awkward getaway. She smiled, feeling the warmth of the sun on her aching bones.

    Two yearster it still hurt, but at least she could walk again.

    She reached her hand into her pocket, pulling out a metal disc and cing it on her temple.

    ¡°I met her,¡± she said out loud.

    ¡°What did you think?¡± came a voice in her mind.

    ¡°I am not sure yet,¡± replied Fiona. ¡°She isn¡¯t ready. Not to be Luna, not to be his.¡±

    There was a sadness in her voice.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have an opinion of her already?¡± the voice replied with an auditory smile.

    ¡°Watch that sass, boy,¡± she growled yfully.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied with a chuckle, ¡°do I have orders?¡±

    ¡°More of the same, keep an eye on them. Keep him safe.¡± Fiona sighed.

    ¡°Always.¡±

    ¡°Good, now get back to work before someone makes trouble, again.¡± Fiona smiled before removing the neural link.

    Across the territory at the southern border, Galen smiled to himself.

    ¡°Of course, Madam,¡± he whispered as he touched a hidden disc imnted at the base of his thumb, cutting off his neural link.

 Chapter 34 Interesting to Her

    For the first week they had trained together every day, they hadpeted and learned from each other.

    Ashleigh thought they had moved past all the awkwardness and had even built a friendship of sorts. But suddenly everything changed, four days earlier, the same day she had met Caleb¡¯s mother by ident. Since that day, everything seemed different between them.

    Caleb had canceled sessions. He had brought in Galen to rece him or sometimes the other representatives. He rarely showed up to their scheduled training matches himself.

    He would leave instructions for her to run simtions or obstacle courses that he would review and send notes on when he had time.

    He very rarely spent time one-on-one with her anymore.

    Before, she would have been thankful for this change, d to be away from him and avoid any risk of confusion. But that didn¡¯t matter now, this was her job, a task given to her by her alpha. He was disrespecting her, looking down on her.

    As she looked at the way Summer was run, at the advancements, they had over any other pack. She understood very clearly what he thought of her. She wasn¡¯t worth his time, not when he had so much more to work with.

    ***

    Caleb had struggled with the way he felt when his memories of the full moon had returned.

    He was angry, hurt, and disappointed.

    He had a hard time being around her. He canceled training sessions but would find reasons to be in the same area she was in. Keeping his distance, while still being near her.<sub>.</sub>

    He asked Galen to spar with her, but as he watched in the observation deck he seethed with a jealous rage at each touch. He witnessed her focus and determination to win against Galen and Caleb longed to be part of it.

    He had arranged simtions and obstacle courses; she took each challenge and ran headfirst into it with a fire he desperately wanted to feel. Caleb watched as she broke speed records against beasts that even some of his strongest men struggled to take down in a group.

    He cheered for her from the shadows and longed to tell her how proud he was of her.

    But every time Ashleigh tried to talk to him alone, he heard a whisper in his memory.

    ¡®Please, don¡¯t leave me.¡¯

    Filling him with regret and loneliness.

    He avoided her; he avoided the pain of his memories. He knew how she felt about him, she had made that perfectly clear.

    He was not her mate, the other one was.

    But unfortunately for him, she was his mate. He needed to find a way to get past that painful truth.

    ***<sub></sub>

    Four days of back and forth between the representatives he was meant to guide and Ashleigh.

    Galen was at the end of his rope.

    He had watched for these four days as Caleb tried to avoid her while keeping his eyes firmly on her.

    He had been sent in Caleb¡¯s ce to spar with her, feeling the hateful gaze of his Alpha, while taking the brutal strikes of his Luna¡¯s injured pride.

    Caleb refused to tell him what was wrong, Ashleigh was getting angrier by the day, and Fiona was insisting that Galen simply let the situation y out.

    Galen wasn¡¯t sure how much more he could take.

    ¡°Hello, sugar.¡±

    That sickly sweet voice made Galen clenched his jaw and breathed deeply through his nose.

    ¡°Where have you been hiding yourself these days? It feels like I hardly ever see you anymore,¡± Alice pouted as she sat beside him on the bench leaning her head on his shoulder, prompting him to stand up.

    Alice giggled at his reaction.

    ¡°While I do prefer your devilish good looks, I do not mind this view at all,¡± Alice purred with an arched brow.

    Galen looked back at her only to realize he had stood directly in front of her. She was staring at his butt. He quickly moved away to the bench that sat across from her.

    ¡°Spoilsport,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Is there something you need Alice?¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°Well, now that you mention it. I do have some needs I would very much like your help with,¡± she replied, licking her lips and giving him a quick wink.

    Galen growled to show his irritation.

    ¡°Oh my, you really are just no fun today,¡± Alice pouted once more.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to entertain you, Alice.¡±

    ¡°Then are you here to entertain Miss Ashleigh?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Galen said.

    ¡°I just mean, that it seems you have been paying an awful lot of attention to her. Didn¡¯t I hear that you were supposed to be with the rest of us?¡± she questioned leaning back against the bench as she crossed her arms over her chest.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb¡ª¡± Galen started.

    ¡°Oh yes! Alpha Caleb!¡± Alice pped, ¡°that¡¯s right! I believe he was the one who was meant to train with her right? And why is that exactly? Why did Winter get to send two representatives?¡±

    ¡°Well, we also sent two representatives to Spring.¡± Galen countered.

    ¡°Yes, you did, but that was ate addition, more of an auditing the ss and not a private tutoring with our alpha,¡± Alice smiled brightly, leaning forward she spoke quietly. ¡°Between you and me, a lot of your people ain¡¯t really about that either. There¡¯s been a lot of talk.¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to concern yourself with the goings on of Summer,¡± Galen grumbled.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a bunch of gossip really,¡± Alice sighed dramatically. ¡°Just some stories about Alpha Caleb paying so much extra attention to Ashleigh. The special treatment he has given her.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Caleb is responsible for her training; it is not special treatment. It was an arrangement made between the alphas.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. So, you said. I was just a wee bit concerned about those rumors talking about the two of them getting real close and personal, like suddenly running off into the woods together where no one could find them. Or how much attention he pays to her when he isn¡¯t even the one training her.¡±

    Galen watched the smile on her lips twist from feigned innocence to mischief.

    ¡°There was something about giving her ess to some secret project too. I found that one mighty interesting,¡± Alice paused, smiling wide, ¡°wanna talk about that?¡±

    Galen worked hard to keep his anger from rising to the surface, but it was difficult.

    ¡°Or,¡± he began, ¡°we could talk about you somehow finding your way into restricted areas. Or how mysteriously those restricted areas have had multiple scheduling errors around the times you¡¯ve been spotted nearby.¡±

    ¡°Oh goodness. Sounds like you might have a nasty bug somewhere in your system,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°Might want to get that checked out before something serious goes wrong.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± Galen replied.

    They stared intently at each other for a moment, Alice finally broke the silence with augh.

    ¡°You three are something else,¡± she sighed. ¡°There is something strange between those two, and you, well, I really do enjoy our chats.¡±

    ¡°The feeling is not mutual,¡± Galen replied with a bright smile.

    ¡°Honey not vinegar, Darlin. Don¡¯t you know the basic rules of talking to the enemy?¡±

    ¡°Are you my enemy?¡± Galen asked, looking her in the eye.

    Alice let out a small gasp, she hadn¡¯t expected the seriousness of his eyes or his question.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± she answered honestly, before turning to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you not be,¡± Galen said as she was walking away.

    ¡°So would I,¡± Alice whispered to herself with a curious smile. These people were very interesting to her.

 Chapter 35 Some Kind of Tour Guide

    After his conversation with Alice, Galen had done several things. The first was instructing the security systems team to run every cleaning program they could think of on all their systems. He was sure Alice had given him a clue when she mentioned the bug in his system.

    He also sent a team of security guards throughout the entire facility to check for physical connections or devices. Just in case.

    While he was implementing his extermination n, he also discreetly tried to find the basis of the gossip she had mentioned. It didn¡¯t take long.

    Everywhere he went he heard rumors about Caleb and Ashleigh.

    Galen sighed heavily. Alice hadn¡¯t been lying, though he couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how many of these rumors she may have had a hand in starting or at least spreading. He could almost see the smile and wink she would give him if he suggested it.

    He lightly rubbed at the base of his thumb; a familiar hum told him he was connected.

    ¡°Madam, there are ¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is this about the rumors or the security issues?¡± Fiona whispered in his mind.

    He chuckled to himself.

    In her role as Luna, Fiona had always been ahead of the game. She had decent fighting skills, but she excelled in strategic nning and information gathering.

    ¡°I was nning to report both. But now I see there¡¯s no need. What¡¯s the point of me in all this again?¡± heughed.

    ¡°Hush now,¡± she chided, ¡°so how is he reacting to it?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken with him yet,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°Well, why are you talking to me?¡± Fionaughed.

    ¡°¡®Galen, you report everything to me first¡¯,¡± Galen stated, ¡°I believe those were your orders.¡±

    ¡°You are getting cheeky, you know that?¡± Fiona huffed yfully.

    ¡°You¡¯ve given me too much freedom, Madam,¡± Galenughed.

    Fiona let out an audible sigh.

    ¡°Why do you insist on this ¡®Madam¡¯ stuff?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You won¡¯t let me call you Luna anymore. Madam seems the next best title.¡±

    ¡°You could try ¡®mom¡¯¡­¡± Fiona offered.

    ¡°Madam¡­¡± Galen countered with a sigh.

    ¡°Come on, just try it, take it for a spin, see how it feels,¡± sheughed.

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be appropriate,¡± he answered simply.

    Fiona had been trying to get him to call her ¡®mom¡¯ for the better part of ten years. His mother had passed away when he was a teenager. She and Fiona had been as close as sisters. When she passed, Fiona had taken it upon herself to take Galen in as a second son.

    His father had done his best, but the mate bond had ravaged him, he was sick for the rest of his short life. By the time Galen reached his mandatory rotation in the human world, his father had already joined his mother.

    ¡°You¡¯ll call Caleb brother but calling me mom ¡®wouldn¡¯t be appropriate¡¯¡± Fiona muttered in a mocking tone. ¡°Whatever, go tell him what¡¯s going on. See what he has to say about it. But make sure he takes action.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t exactly force him to make any decisions,¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°You can encourage him in the right direction,¡± she replied.

    ¡°And that direction would be?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Why are you asking me? I¡¯m not the alpha,¡± she giggled, ¡°Good night my sweet boy!¡±

    Galenughed as the connection was cut. He turned off his link and proceeded toward Caleb¡¯s office.

    He sighed heavily when he reached the door. He lifted his fist, hesitating to knock.

    ¡®He¡¯s probably busy. I shoulde back another time,¡¯ Galen convinced himself.

    He turned to leave when he had a sudden feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    ¡°Come in, Galen,¡± came Caleb¡¯s voice from the other side of the door.

    ¡®Damn,¡¯ he thought to himself, regretting that moment of hesitation.<sub></sub>

    Galen stepped into therge office, closing the door behind him.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Caleb asked from his desk, once more focused on hisptop.

    Galen nced around the room, his eyesnding on the small sofa and chair.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a drink and rx for a moment?¡± he suggested.

    ¡°Do you have nothing better to do?¡± Caleb asked, still staring at hisputer screen.

    ¡°I have plenty to do, sir, since my tasks have recently tripled,¡± Galen replied through gritted teeth.

    Caleb nced up at him with an arched brow.

    ¡°Are you here toin about being overworked?¡± Caleb asked with a hint of a smile.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it,¡± Galen smiled.

    Caleb chuckled, returning once more to theputer.

    Galen sighed.

    ¡°Caleb¡ª¡±

    ¡°Galen, I have work to do,¡± Caleb interrupted. ¡°If you have something to say, then just say it.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Galen said. ¡°We need to talk about a possible security breach, as well as a general unhappiness among the rest of the Summer wolves.¡±

    Caleb looked up and held Galen¡¯s gaze, Caleb¡¯s eyes held darkness in them.

    ¡°What security breach?¡± he asked seriously.

    ¡°I am happy to finish this conversation over a drink, at the sofa.¡± Galen smiled.

    ¡°Galen¡­¡± Caleb growled menacingly.

    ¡®Stubborn dog,¡¯ Galen growled to himself. ¡®You¡¯re not the one who has to keep going back and requesting newptops or resetting all of the security systems for ess!¡¯

    Galen swallowed before clearing his throat. He reached forward and grabbed Caleb¡¯sptop.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just¡­¡± he began as he unplugged theptop and moved it to the table behind him. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s better.¡±

    Galen turned back to see an irritated expression on Caleb¡¯s face. He shrugged in response.

    ¡°Galen! The security breach?¡± Caleb grumbled.

    ¡°Right, you had me looking into Alice,¡± Galen began. ¡°The time that I mentioned before doesn¡¯t appear to be the only time she has either been spotted in or around the restricted simtions.¡±

    ¡°Where else?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which specific simtions she might have seen, but from what I have put together it looks like she is focused on the Fae tactics.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    He had known it was a risk that someone would find out eventually, especially after he allowed Ashleigh to watch one of the simtions.

    ¡°There were also some questionable data streams close to the times she was spotted. Nothing solid, no videos or calls. But data spikes that wererge enough and close enough to raise concerns.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t all phones andmunication devices confiscated upon the arrival of each of the representatives?¡± Caleb questioned.

    ¡°Yes, but they have been allowed ess to some degree,¡± Galen replied, rolling his eyes before continuing, ¡°Jerry wouldn¡¯t shut up until we allowed him his phone.¡±

    ¡°Jerry?¡± Caleb wondered, not recognizing the name.

    ¡°The idiot from Autumn,¡± Galen replied.

    Caleb growled.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°Why does that idiot have any say in the decisions of Summer?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t,¡± Galen answered, before adding. ¡°But I only agreed with the expressed limitation that all phone calls would be recorded, all messages monitored, all pictures erased. The security systems team hands the phones out and collects them again. They are monitored and wiped.¡±

    ¡°Has there been anything of note in the monitoring?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Of note? Jerry is a disgusting idiot. We have had to switch out the analyst reviewing his information three times now.¡± Galen replied with revulsion.

    Caleb gave him a questioning nce.

    ¡°You¡¯d be shocked how many dick pics can be both taken and sent in the half-hour he has his phone each day¡­ seriously¡­ I don¡¯t understand how it¡¯s physically possible.¡±

    Caleb closed his eyes and brought his hand up to squeeze his temples.

    ¡°Alice¡¯s phone, Alice. Is there anything of note in her data?¡± he grumbled.

    ¡°Not really. She uses her phone to y games during her allotted time. A mix of puzzle games and those choose your own adventure love story ones,¡± Galen answered. ¡°And the data spikes I mentioned aren¡¯t at those times. They happened earlier in the day.¡±

    ¡°You said she has been spotted, what do you mean? If she was seen in a restricted area why weren¡¯t there any reports about this?¡± Caleb demanded.

    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡± Galen hesitated.

    ¡°Just spit it out, Galen,¡± Caleb muttered.

    Galen cleared his throat.

    ¡°There were no reports for two reasons¡­ the first, there was an issue in scheduling. For some reason, there was an ovep of shifts andter a gap between shifts.¡±

    ¡°How the hell did that happen?¡± Caleb said angrily. He had always made sure that his people were organized and structured, this report was more aggravating than anything else Galen had told him.

    ¡°We think there is a bug in the system. I have analysts hunting it down through now. I also have guards searching for any physical device that could be loading any new bugs.¡±

    Caleb let out a heavy sigh and sat back in his chair.

    ¡°And the other reason?¡±

    Galen cleared his throat. ¡°The second reason was because of some confusion.¡±

    ¡°What kind of confusion?¡± Caleb leaned forward.

    ¡°The kind of confusion caused when the Alpha takes a member of an enemy pack into restricted areas as though he were some kind of tour guide,¡± Galen answered quickly with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Caleb shouted standing from his chair so fast that the chair mmed against the wall.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why theptop is over here,¡± Galen said quietly, avoiding Caleb¡¯s icy re.

    ¡°Are you saying that this security breach is somehow my fault?¡± Caleb asked, his voice dripping with venom.

    ¡°No,¡± Galen said, ¡°your people are saying that.¡±

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened; he was shocked by Galen¡¯s words.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked incredulously.

    Galen sighed and rubbed the base of his thumb; a soft hum signaled his ess to the neural link. He sent a signal to Caleb, the only other wolf to have a neural link installed in his person.

    Caleb opened his connection and was shocked by what he heard.

    Galen shared a memory through their link, the things he had heard just walking in the street and hallways without even trying to find them.

    ¡°The Winter bitch has done something to the Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Someone saw them running off together into the woods, why would they do that? Where did they go?¡±

    ¡°I heard he let her into the restricted areas. Why do we have to train for years to even get a glimpse, but our enemy just gets to go in anytime she wants?¡±

    ¡°Caleb forgives too easily.¡±

    ¡°There is no honor in this exchange. Alpha Caleb is too young, swayed by a pretty face.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Cain would be so disappointed.¡±

 Chapter 36 Overstepping

    After sharing the memory, Galen had finally ushered Caleb over to the couch where he currently sat with his head in his hands. It had been ten minutes since either of them had said a word.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Galen began, ¡°they don¡¯t know who she is. They can¡¯t understand your reasoning.¡±

    Caleb raised his eyes to look at his friend.

    ¡°Do you also think I am being dishonorable?¡± Caleb asked quietly.

    ¡°Well, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, wait¡± Caleb corrected himself, ¡°you think I am ¡®some kind of tour guide¡¯.¡±

    Galen looked away ufortably.

    ¡°I did say that. Yes,¡± heughed nervously, ¡°but, what I meant was¡ª¡±

    ¡°You all knew the agreement that was made,¡± Caleb defended. ¡°This was the agreement!¡±

    ¡°I know, but¡ª¡± Galen attempted to reply.

    ¡°It is my job to train her while she is here!¡± Caleb interrupted angrily.

    ¡°Yes, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°I am doing my damn job!¡± Caleb shouted.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean giving her unrestricted ess!¡± Galen shouted back.

    They stared at each other, both shocked by Galen¡¯s outburst.

    Recovering quickly Galen jumped to his feet, formally saluting Caleb and bowing deeply.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I am sorry, my Alpha,¡± Galen said, ¡°I lost control.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Caleb replied softly, ¡°you do think I screwed up.¡±

    Galen lifted his head, seeing Caleb¡¯s dejected look, he felt the weight of his friend¡¯s sorrow.

    ¡°I think,¡± Galen began, pausing to be sure he was not going to be interrupted once more, ¡°that you have been distracted.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Caleb sighed after a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t let her in, not the first time.¡±

    Caleb stood up and moved over to the bar beside the couch, he pulled two sses and poured them each a finger of whiskey. Giving Galen his ss he sat back down and continued.

    ¡°I went to observe the simtion with the treant. I was surprised to see her. I had nned to get her out of there as soon as I saw her,¡± he paused, sighing, and taking a sip from his ss. ¡°But the way she watched the battle¡­¡±

    Caleb smiled, he thought back to the expressions he had seen on Ashleigh¡¯s face, the way she had reacted to every aspect of the fight. Her eyes darted between the wolves and the treant.

    She followed their movements and tried to predict what they would do next.

    Though she didn¡¯t spot the problem, she had watched closely when he stated there was one. She was eager to learn.

    When only one wolf was left on the field, her emotions had been raw. He had seen the empathy in her, seen the pain she shared with the soldier below.

    Caleb had never witnessed anything more beautiful in his life.

    Galen saw the look on Caleb¡¯s face, the adoration. He exhaled softly.

    ¡°But Caleb, you¡¯re not the only one who is paying so much attention to her.¡±

    Caleb turned to his friend with concern.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Alice,¡± Galen answered. ¡°She kept asking about Ashleigh. She phrased it like she was curious about me or you, she hinted at a secret rtionship too. But I don¡¯t know, I get the feeling it was Ashleigh that she was really interested in.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching her, has she done anything to indicate what her goal might be?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anything, but then again, I have been a bit busy¡­¡± Galen replied, giving Caleb a pointed stare.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Galen waited, but Caleb did not seem interested inmenting on the increased workload or the reason he was clearly avoiding Ashleigh. Galen was about to push the subject a little more when a notification sounded from his phone.

    Galen looked through the three notices he received.

    ¡°Looks like the security team found a device in one of the janitorial closets. It was removed and is being taken to the systems team for analysis.¡± Galen stated.

    ¡°Any word on the bug inside the system?¡±

    ¡°They have found two different viruses and cleaned them out, but they suspect they are distractions from a deeper root.¡±

    ¡°I want to know how that device made it into the facility at all,¡± Caleb growled, standing up and walking over to hisptop. Moving it back to his desk, he sat down and immediately started sending messages.

    ¡°Caleb, there is a full investigation already running. There¡¯s nothing else you can do right now.¡± Galen said as he stood up and walked to Caleb¡¯s desk.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do nothing,¡± Caleb answered without looking up.

    ¡°Well, maybe you should focus on doing something else then.¡± Galen offered.

    ¡°Like what?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Settling the rumors,¡± Galen said, closing theptop.

    Caleb looked up at him, his eyes showing his irritation and frustration.

    ¡°Caleb, you need to settle this stuff. If you just tell them who she is, we can clear it all up.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Caleb shook his head.

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t get ahead of it now, she¡¯ll have a hard time when she joins the pack.¡±

    ¡°Galen.¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Galen stated. ¡°She is your mate. She is our Luna. She belongs here.¡±

    ¡°Galen¡­ she¡¯s not our Luna, she never will be.¡± Caleb looked away, but the pain in his voice couldn¡¯t be masked.

    ¡®Nothing has changed¡­..I am not your Luna.¡¯ Galen heard Ashleigh¡¯s voice echoing in his mind.

    He let out an irritatedugh.

    ¡°Just like that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Caleb sat up in his chair.

    ¡°You are two of the most stubborn people in the world, but you¡¯re both giving up so easily,¡± Galen answered quietly, shaking his head as he spoke.

    ¡°Giving up easily? Like I have a choice in this?¡± Caleb growled as he stood up.

    Galen scoffed and rolled his eyes.

    ¡°My people hate her; her people hate me. Even if we could work through that, did you forget?¡± Caleb asked angrily, ¡°She already has a mate that she actually gives a shit about.¡±

    Galen felt his father¡¯s hand on his shoulder, squeezing it softly. Soft sobs, whispers of condolences.

    The memory that normally filled him with sadness, now only fueled a wave of anger that he wasn¡¯t aware he had. His jaw clenched.

    ¡°It¡¯splicated, I know, but¡ª¡± Galen tried to counter.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, there is no choice here!¡± Caleb shouted.

    ¡°It is a choice!¡± Galen growled back.

    Caleb growled in warning; Galen responded in kind.

    ¡°You are overstepping! Drop. It.¡± Caleb snarled through gritted teeth, leaning on the desk toward Galen.

    Galen watched as Caleb huffed, his anger pouring out of him. But in his eyes, Caleb hid something else. Pain. The same pain Galen had seen in Ashleigh¡¯s eyes the morning after the full moon.

    ¡°Drop it?¡± Galen repeated. ¡°Overstepping?¡±

    Galenughed coldly. He leaned forward cing his fists on the desk to hold him up.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s fine that I, your Beta, locked you, my Alpha, in solitary? That I put you in silver iron chains to try and avoid the insane pull of your bond?¡± Galen gritted his teeth, his wordsing out in dramatic snarls.

    ¡°Gale¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine that I am taking on three times my actual workload,¡± Galen interrupted, loudly, ¡°to be able to take care of the representatives and act as your, what? Body double? Emotional shield?¡±

    ¡°Galen!¡± Caleb shouted.

    ¡°What? Am I overstepping!¡± Galen shouted back, angrily. ¡°Let me know because I don¡¯t know anymore!¡±

    He felt something inside of him, something he didn¡¯t recognize. It hurt, more than anything had ever hurt before. The pain felt heavy like it would drown him. The only way to keep his head above the rising sea of grief was tosh out.

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡± Galen sighed.

    The sound of whimpering, crying, sad whispers, all floated into the back of Galen¡¯s mind.

    ¡°You both say the same thing when you mean the exact opposite! Be honest!¡± he shouted.

    Galen felt a surge of rage rush through him, before he realized what he was doing he had already thrown his arm back across the desk, scattering papers, and sending theptop flying against the wall.

    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± Caleb growled, hitting the desk.

    Galen closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t understand what was happening to him, but the rage in him wasn¡¯t subsiding.

    ¡°Will you make her our Luna or not?¡± Galen demanded.

    ¡°You already know we can¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then reject her,¡± Galen stated coldly.

    Caleb froze, his eyes went wide. He felt his heart drop.

    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t,¡± he whispered.

    Galen nodded angrily, he pushed himself off the desk and walked to where the brokenptopy on the ground. He picked it up and walked to the door. He turned back to face Caleb.

    ¡°That is a choice too,¡± he replied bitterly, before leaving the office.

 Chapter 37 Two Different Worlds

    ¡®Then reject her.¡¯

    Galen¡¯s words continued to echo in Caleb¡¯s mind the next morning.

    Caleb hadn¡¯t followed his friend, he needed time, they both did. But as he sat at his desk, staring at the brand-newptop that had appeared overnight. Those words just kept repeating.

    He sat back in his chair with a heavy sigh.

    If he rejected her, and she epted the rejection, their bond would be severed. They would feel the loss and potentially get sick for a time. But because they had not marked each other, the sickness would not be severe.

    But their connection would be gone. No more feeling drawn to each other, no more longing. The awkwardness, the desire, it would just go away as though it had never existed.

    He felt a weight on his chest at the thought.

    For Ashleigh, it would solve her problem, she would be left with the mate she wanted. For Caleb, he would lose his one and only mate.

    Caleb knew he should, there was no reason to hold on. She wasn¡¯t his, she didn¡¯t want to be. No matter what he did he was going to lose her.

    ¡°But not yet,¡± he whispered to himself, feeling a hot tear escape his eye.

    ***

    For three days Caleb had avoided her, he had ignored her. But on the fourth day, everything suddenly changed. He came to their scheduled training, he took her on runs along the borders, he focused on talking to her about defense tactics.

    Galen and the other representatives no longer joined their sessions. It was back to just the two of them. Ashleigh was surprised to find herself relieved.

    They spent less time in the simtions and obstacle courses, but that wasn¡¯t a problem.

    Ashleigh had started to feel strange about training in the arena, preferring the sparring rooms or open wild. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was the other wolves¡¯ judgmental nces that made her feel ufortable, or that this way felt more like Winter.

    Today they were back in the sparring room. It was an intense session, each of theming at the other with fierce aggression.

    ¡°You are an aggressive fighter, hard and fast strikes intended to take down your opponent quickly. You don¡¯t really hold back.¡± Caleb observed while they were taking a break.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡± Ashleigh asked, her eyebrow raised suspiciously. She took a drink from her water bottle.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a style choice. I am just observing,¡± he smiled. ¡°Do you have a preferred weapon?¡±

    Ashleigh thought about it for a few moments before shaking her head.

    ¡°I have trained with different weapons, knives, swords, axes. I am no good at ranged weapons, bow and arrows are not my forte,¡± sheughed.

    ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t a ranged fighter, so it makes sense.¡± Caleb¡¯s smile faltered at the mention of the bow, thinking back to her engagement.

    ¡°True,¡± she smiled.

    An idea struck him then.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± Caleb said excitedly.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked, curious about the shift in his mood.

    ¡°Juste with me,¡± heughed, grabbing her hand, and pulling her along.

    Sheughed at his childlike enthusiasm and allowed him to pull her. They ran out of the sparring rooms and down a few halls. They reached a set of elevators; he directed the elevator downward. They giggled like children.

    The doors opened on the next floor. Two others got on, Caleb and Ashleigh quietened down.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± both wolves said as they greeted Caleb with a salute.

    Ashleigh noticed that one of the wolves hadn¡¯t quite lifted his head from the bow. He was staring down where Ashleigh and Caleb¡¯s hands were still interlocked.

    She quickly pulled her hand away from Caleb.

    Caleb looked down as she pulled away, he lifted his eyes to see her turning away from him. He was about to speak when he felt the other eyes on him. He had forgotten, just for a few moments.<sub></sub>

    He had forgotten about their reality.

    He straightened up and turned to the doors, waiting for their stop.

    A few minutester Ashleigh followed behind Caleb as they walked down another hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s in here,¡± he said as they approached arge grey door.

    Caleb ced his hand on a scanner, a green light passed over it. He then entered a code and then a loud buzz opened the door.

    Ashleigh watched with fascination and confusion, she had seen things like this on the shows and movies from the human world. But here in Summer, so many of the things she had seen as imaginary were very much real.

    Winter and Summer were two different worlds.

    The heavy feeling in her stomach was back. The one that had made it hard to keep running simtions, that made her think of wooden posts used to fence off the borders of Winter, rather than the electrified fences of Summer.

    She shook her head, pushing away her concerns as she followed Caleb into the room. As she entered the room, she was blown away.

    The walls were lined with all kinds of weapons. Swords, knives, batons, axes, some she didn¡¯t recognize. Some that were attached to outlets, charging some kind of effect.

    Ashleigh reached out to one of the small knives. She held it in her hand, turning it over and looking carefully. It looked strange.

    ¡°These are the practice weapons,¡± Caleb said, reaching over and wrapping his hand around the de of the knife and squeezing.

    Ashleigh gasped, dropping the knife and grabbing at his hand to treat the wound. But there was nothing to treat, his hand was fine. She turned his hand over on her own, there were old scars, but no blood, no wound.

    She looked up at him, he was smiling.

    ¡°All the weapons in this room are for practice. All dull des. The tasers will give a nasty sting, but not much else.¡±

    He pulled her forward toward another door, once more his hand was scanned, a code was entered, and a loud buzz opened the door. He turned to her with a smile.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± Caleb said excitedly, before going through the door and letting it close behind him.

    Ashleigh stared at the door quietly wondering how long he would be gone. She knew it would be at least a few minutes, so she turned back to the room filled with practice weapons. She walked around, picking one up and examining it.

    It was a small ax; the weight was good. She wondered if it would fly well. Ashleigh might not have been any good with a bow and arrow, but throwing weapons she had some skill in.

    A door on the other side of the room caught her attention. Putting the ax away she went over and examined it. There was no scanner, no code to be entered. Reaching the handle, she was surprised to find that it was unlocked.

    She entered the room, where she found a series of drawers with numbers written on them. Ashleigh opened the first drawer, inside found what looked like a bodysuit. One-piece, it had a high cor, arms, legs, it ended at the ankle.

    Putting it back in the drawer, she tried the drawer just below, here she found what appeared to be matching boots. They were made of the same material as the suit she had found. A soft stretchy material. Impractical for footwear.

    She wondered if these were meant for sparring. But she didn¡¯t understand why there were so many of them.

    Ashleigh left the small room, going back to the practice weapons just as Caleb reentered the room. He smiled at her, holding a box in his hands.

    ¡°What are the suits for?¡± she asked, pointing her thumb over her shoulder.

    Caleb looked past her at the small room she had just left.

    ¡°They are the mesh base for our armor. It was the previous evolution of the skin mesh. They allowed for shifting but also provided a thickeryer of protection against teeth, knives, even some poisons have a harder time prating.¡± Caleb answered. ¡°Those are waiting to be repurposed.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t use them?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking back into the room at the rows of unused armor.

    ¡°As I said, they are the previous model. We have developed a stronger base now.¡±

    She thought back to the day the rogue wolves had attacked, was this how Caleb¡¯s people had survived without any losses to the wolfsbane?

    ¡°Here, this is for you,¡± he offered, holding the box out drawing her attention back to him.

    Ashleigh hesitated. She looked around the room, then back at Caleb.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Open it,¡± he encouraged.

    She hesitated once more, she suspected what was inside the box. If she was right, she couldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°What is it, Caleb?¡± she asked seriously.

    Ashleigh saw the hurt in his eyes, his smile wavered.

    ¡°What? Do you think it¡¯s a bomb or something?¡± he asked sarcastically.

    ¡°No,¡± she answered, ¡°but I can¡¯t just ept something without knowing what it is.¡±

    ¡°Have you never received a gift?¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± she said.

    He set the box down on a table.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift, Ashleigh. There is no meaning to it,¡± he didn¡¯t bother to hide his irritation at her hesitance.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she insisted.

    He looked at her, then took an exasperated breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s a weapon,¡± he replied.

    She sighed.

    ¡°Caleb, you know that I can¡¯t ept this from you,¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± he huffed.

    ¡°I cannot ept a weapon from you,¡±

    He met her eyes, and in those eyes, there was a silent dialogue. She knew the words they didn¡¯t say out loud, the words that made her heart skip.

    ¡®A weapon can only be shared between mates.¡¯

    ¡®We ARE mates.¡¯

    He looked away letting out another frustrated sigh.

    ¡°That is not what this is, it¡¯s not even a real weapon, it¡¯s one of the practice weapons.¡±

    ¡°Still,¡± she replied softly, ¡°I honor the traditions of my people.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t your traditions say the weapon must be handmade? I didn¡¯t make it by hand. I used a machine to build it,¡± he grumbled.

    Ashleigh looked at him carefully. She was torn between being angry at him for the way he tried to sidestep her traditions, treating them as something trivial; and wanting to ask how he had made the weapon.

    ¡°You just made this?¡± she asked, her curiosity winning out in the end.

    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t make it,¡± he replied.

    ¡°A machine did, right. But you didn¡¯t just go into that room and find a pre-made weapon, did you?¡± she rified.

    ¡°No,¡± he answered, ¡°we use a special kind of printer for the practice weapons. I just went into the design files and found what I had in mind, I made some tweaks and printed it.¡±

    Ashleigh scoffed.

    ¡°Do you think of Winter as a joke?¡± she demanded with resentment. ¡°Our traditions, our way of life? Are we just some pathetic cave tribe poking the fire with our sticks?!¡±

 Chapter 38 Selfish and Arrogant

    For the second time in twenty four hours Caleb had no idea why he was suddenly being yelled at, but this time he wasn¡¯t prepared to simply let it go.

    ¡°What is your problem?!¡± he shouted back at her. ¡°What the hell could I have possibly done to offend you, and apparently, your entire pack?¡±

    Ashleigh scoffed at him once more.

    ¡°You mock my traditions like they are nothing!¡±

    ¡°They make no sense!¡± he shouted in frustration. ¡°You are a warrior, I am trying to give you a weapon, a tool that fits your style of fighting. And you¡¯re mad at me because of some ridiculous tradition!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous?!¡± she questioned angrily.

    ¡°Yes!¡± he called back.

    ¡°It is not ridiculous!¡± Ashleigh snarled. ¡°It is a sacred promise to protect each other!¡±

    Caleb snarled in frustration, swinging his arm, and knocking over a row of practice axes.

    ¡°Why does it matter?!¡± he screamed, ¡°you don¡¯t consider me a mate so why the hell does it matter if I give you a weapon?¡±

    In his anger, he didn¡¯t notice the pained expression on Ashleigh¡¯s face.

    ¡°You already epted the weapon he gave you; I know you don¡¯t give a damn about me!¡±

    Caleb turned away from her in his fury, his chest heaving up and down, a sign of his own emotional struggle. Ashleigh felt a heavy gripping sensation around her heart.

    ¡°I¡­ it¡­ it¡¯s not about that,¡± Ashleigh stuttered out.<sub>.</sub>

    She was struggling to keep her attention focused, fighting the urge to correct the inuracies he had in his mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s about your disrespect of me and my people! You think you are so much better than us!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb turned to her full of surprise.

    ¡°You and your pack have all this technology, all this security. You don¡¯t struggle for anything!¡± she shouted. ¡°Your borders are defended by electric fences and cameras. While we have basic wooden fences and a quarter of our soldiers on rotating patrol twenty-four hours a day.

    You can make weapons whenever you want, a process so easy you can walk into another room for ten minutes ande back with a new weapon! We have whole teams of people constantly making and repairing our weapons by hand!¡±

    Ashleigh paused, staring at him angrily. She had been bothered the entire time she was in Summer, every new piece of technology felt like an insult to her.

    Winter struggled with everything due to their harsh climate, even their food production was limited and difficult to predict. Their farms were mostly in the southern territories and often the first thing to be raided by rogue wolves or scavengers.

    Farming in the northern territory was almost impossible due to the extreme winds and blizzards, but hunting was best. There was an exchange between the two, but with the highest poption of all the packs, it was still a struggle to keep everyone properly fed.

    ¡°Every pack has its struggles, Ashleigh,¡± Caleb replied. His voice wasn¡¯t angry, it was neutral.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say that when you have everything.¡± Ashleigh hissed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°You are a selfish bastard!¡± Ashleigh shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m selfish?¡± Caleb asked, neutrality leaving his voice. ¡°How am I selfish?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Do you even know the kind of aid you could provide? The lives you could save with the stuff you throw into a storage room!¡± Ashleigh pointed at the closet filled with mesh suits.

    She thought back to the graves she had visited beforeing to Summer, the ones who hadn¡¯t been as lucky as her. If they had ess to the suits that Caleb selfishly hid away, they might have survived.

    ¡°Your medical facilities alone are beyond my wildest dreams; your training systems could change everything about the way the packs protect themselves. All of it is so every day for you. But for the rest of us? You have no idea,¡± she shook her head.

    Caleb was quiet, she assumed he was feeling shame. She wondered if she had gone too far, but it was toote to take it back.

    He let out an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°I had no idea you thought so little of me,¡± he replied softly. ¡°Please, if there is anything else. Don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t care at all.¡¯ Ashleigh growled in her mind. ¡®Even now he is mocking me.¡¯

    ¡°You arrogant prick!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°Selfish and arrogant. I am quite aplished,¡± Caleb said with a sarcastic smile.

    Ashleigh was getting angry again, but there was nothing left she wanted to say. She turned to try and leave the room.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Caleb called after her. ¡°Good. I have some questions for you now. In Winter do you have electricity? Lights, heat, anything that uses power?¡±

    ¡®This bastard!¡¯ Ashleigh growled internally.

    ¡°Answer the question,¡± he said, holding her gaze with no emotion showing.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ashleigh shouted, ¡°I told you we are no¡ª¡±

    ¡°You had your turn to speak!¡± Caleb shouted, a slight vibration in his voice making it clear that he was serious. ¡°Now it is my turn, you will only respond to my questions. Do you understand?¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw before nodding.

    ¡°Good,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Do you have electricians? Or a power nt?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Where does ite from?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t respond. She had never thought about it. She didn¡¯t know the answer. All she could do was look away from him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± he asked. ¡°The answer is simple. Right here, from Summer.¡±

    Her eyes widened and she turned to face him.

    ¡°We supply the power to all of them. Spring, Autumn, Winter. Summer is the source of all their power needs. A treaty we agreed to a long time ago. Even when war has broken out between the packs, the power has always been supplied.¡±

    Caleb moved away from her toward the storage room, she watched him carefully as regret began to settle into her heart.

    ¡°The mesh suits, those are provided to every pack, every year. But you¡¯re right, we do keep some of the upgrades to ourselves. But these? These were offered to every pack.¡±

    ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ Ashleigh furrowed her brow, wondering to herself.

    ¡°Do you know how we get all this technology? Do you understand why we and not the other packs are the ones who develop it?¡±

    Caleb looked carefully at her, trying to decide how much to share with her. He sat down on top of the table and let out a deep breath.

    ¡°Every single wolf of Summer spends at least three years living among the humans. Away from the life they have known, away from their family and friends. Three years, the only allowed contact with home is through their den mothers.

    We don¡¯t go to have fun, visit vacation destinations, or experience that crazy human life. No, each one of us ismitted to learning everything we can in that time. We study science, physics, math, medicine, and military tactics. We spend years preparing for our time there and then we are sent to the ce that matches our skill set.

    We attend their schools, join their workforce, and their military. We learn all that we can and then we bring it back here and try to adapt it for the wolves.¡±

    Ashleigh found herself leaning against a wall listening to his every word. She had no idea that Summer was so immersed in human culture, or how they could spend so much time away from their pack.

    ¡°You say that Summer has no problems, but have you looked? Yes, our borders are secure, yes, we have a strong military, and our medical facilities are unrivaled. But tell me, in the two weeks you have been here, have you seen freedom? Joy? Celebration?¡±

    She thought back on what she had witnessed in her time, but all she could see was military training, medical marvels, structure, and routine. The only times she had seen what she would view as freedom and joy were the moments she spent watching the children on the yground.

    ¡°The lives of every wolf of Summer are dedicated to service. We take pride in that; it has always been our way. But my people are so focused on serving our pack, our species, we have forgotten the basic needs of life. We don¡¯t have traditions; we don¡¯t have celebrations. We have honor and discipline.¡±

    Ashleigh was lost. She had been so sure about the things she used him of, so sure about her views of the two packs. Why was it so different? Why was he making her heart ache?

    ¡°What did you mean¡­ when you said that every pack was offered the suits?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Exactly what I said,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°No,¡± she replied, ¡°no, we don¡¯t have these. Winter was not offered these suits. If we had¡­ no. You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°I said the suits were offered. Whether they were epted is up to their Alpha.¡±

    The anger red through her once more.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± she shouted. ¡°My father would never put his people at risk!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time,¡± Caleb stated. ¡°We have offered Alpha Wyatt a multitude of technological advancements over the years. He has rejected most of them. And over the past couple years, every one of them.¡±

    ¡°You are lying!¡± Ashleigh hissed. ¡°You didn¡¯t offer him the suits because of this ridiculous grudge you have against him!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous?¡± Caleb growled. ¡°So, I am a monster for saying that your traditions are ridiculous, but you dare to look me in the eye and call the matter of my father¡¯s murder ridiculous!?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ashleigh shouted back. ¡°Don¡¯t twist my words!¡±

    ¡°Then what are you saying, Ashleigh? Because my selfish arrogant brain isn¡¯t understanding!¡±

    Her frustration was growing, any regret she felt had burned away with her anger. She pushed off the wall and came close to him, gritting her teeth and snarling as she spoke.

    ¡°My father had nothing to do with your father¡¯s death!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say he did.¡± Caleb snapped back.

    Ashleigh was surprised once more.

    ¡°But¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t understand,¡±

    Caleb stood up holding her gaze as he looked down at her.

    ¡°Do you want to know the real reason why I hate your father, Ashleigh?¡± Caleb asked coldly.

    Ashleigh swallowed nervously.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 39 Couldnâ€™t Be Bothered

    ¡°Twelve years ago, I was sent to Winter for three months to understand how to protect my people in a ce I wasn¡¯t familiar with orfortable.¡±

    Caleb began, he leaned back against the table.

    ¡°When I arrived, I met Alpha Wyatt. He greeted me, took me into his home, and fed me. He took me to a small cabin in the forest where I stayed for a week. Each day he woulde early in the morning, and we would train together untilte at night.¡±

    Ashleigh tried to think back to see if she remembered a boying to their home, but she didn¡¯t. Which meant it happened close to her own shifting. Pups in Winter always stayed together as they neared their first shift.

    ¡°Then we spent four days traveling up the mountainside. The wind was like nothing I had ever experienced before. It cut at my flesh like millions of tiny knives, and the cold was bitter, I felt it down into my bones.

    The pack I carried was heavier than I was. I struggled. I was a decent climber, but the snow made everything sluggish and heavy. Still, we made it to the top.¡±

    Ashleigh found a spot on the floor across from him, sitting down to listen to his story intently.

    ¡°Wyatt patted me on the back, he told me I had done good, I was so proud,¡± Caleb smiled at the memory. ¡°I thought I had aplished something amazing that day.¡±

    Caleb chuckled briefly, then suddenly he adjusted his posture. Sitting up a little straighter as though someone had corrected him.

    ¡°He told me to go into the trees in search of firewood, he said he would set up the camp. Three days he said,¡± Caleb held up three fingers for emphasis, ¡°three days. He repeated that several times.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath; she already knew what woulde next. She might not have known about Caleb¡¯s time in Winter, but she was very aware of how wolves were trained there.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I did as he said, I entered the tree line, I found a good amount of firewood, and then I returned. I went right back to where I had left him. But he was gone, my pack was gone, there was no camp.

    I wandered around the area, not straying too far, just looking to see if maybe he had found a better spot for camp.¡± Caleb gave a bitter grin. ¡°I am ashamed to admit that it took me around four hours to realize I had been left.¡±

    ¡®It took me a whole night,¡¯ Ashleigh whispered in her mind.

    ¡°I wanted to climb back down the mountain, but two things urred to me. The first was that I no longer had my climbing gear, and the second,¡± he paused and smiled, ¡°was three days.¡±

    Heughed this time. Dropping his head forward he allowed himself to remember the feeling of it all. He had been so scared. He let out a deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°Wyatt had said it so many times, I assumed that this was the challenge. Survive three days on the mountain top and then he¡¯de back for me.

    So that¡¯s what I did. I searched through the trees for any kind of fruit, berries, nuts, whatever I could find to eat. I got lucky; I found a small rabbit¡¯s den. I made a fire and did everything I could to keep it going.¡±

    Ashleigh hugged herself as she remembered a bitter cold; she hadn¡¯t been able to light a fire.

    ¡°Three days passed, I was hungry, freezing, and tired. Only able to sleep an hour or two here and there. But it was the third day and I found energy in my expectations. So, when the fourth day arrived, and then the fifth, and sixth. I was even more tired than I had been before.¡±

    Caleb hugged himself squeezing his fingers into a fist and back out again as the memory yed in his mind.<sub></sub>

    He couldn¡¯t feel his fingers, he had fallen asleep and stayed asleep longer than he intended to. The fire was out, there was no food. The wind had picked up again. Snow fell in a painful burst of cold fire as it hit his face repeatedly. He looked up into a grey haze of clouds, wind, and snow.

    A blizzard had struck.

    Caleb pulled himself to his feet, struggling to push past the heaviness and the pain. He ran into the trees looking for any kind of protection against the wind. He found a small alcove of rocks, pressing his small body in between them he was able to find a sort of temporary shelter.

    The rocks that surrounded him helped to inste him, while therge one above helped to keep the wind and snow from hitting him directly. He needed to build a fire, he needed to find food. But he was so tired, he lost consciousness.

    Caleb shook the memory away.

    ¡°I waited three days, and then I waited for four more. I thought maybe on the third day Wyatt had started his journey up the mountain, it had taken us four days. But on that seventh day, the only thing that came was a blizzard.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at this detail.

    ¡°You were on the mountain when the blizzard hit?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yea, apparently it was the strongest blizzard to hit in years.¡±

    ¡®A decade.¡¯ Ashleigh corrected him quietly in her thoughts. Blurry white images flooding her memory.

    ¡°The blizzardsted three days. I found shelter in the form of a small alcove. The first day I was mostly in and out of consciousness. The second I managed to get myself moving, crawling along the ground I was able to find a downed tree. I pulled chunks of wood and hurried back to my alcove.

    Lighting a fire took most of my energy and I had to tear into the lining of my coat for starter kindling.¡±

    Ashleigh hugged herself tightly once more. Listening to his words, but in her mind, she saw a different story entirely. A sound echoed through time, a crunching crack. Her shoulder ached at the memory

    ¡°The third day, the blizzard had finally eased, it was no longer a full whiteout. After a few more hours the wind ceased, and the mountainside almost felt peaceful.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath as though he were inhaling that fresh mountain air.

    ¡°It had been ten days since Alpha Wyatt had left me at the top of the mountain. I finally knew he wasn¡¯ting for me.¡±

    ¡°Is this why you hate him?¡± Ashleigh said quietly, shaking off the memories of her past. ¡°For something that happened twelve years ago?¡±

    She let out a bitterugh.

    ¡°You petty bastard,¡± Ashleigh spat. ¡°You¡¯re not special. He wasn¡¯t torturing you or being cruel. He gave you a challenge that every wolf of Winter faces at the time of their shifting. He allowed you to prove yourself!¡±

    She growled at him.

    ¡°No, Ashleigh, this isn¡¯t why I hate him,¡± he replied calmly looking up at her before moving closer, he bent down so he sat on his heels before her. ¡°I am telling you this story, so you understand how much I respected him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she questioned; her head filled with confusion.

    ¡°When I realized that he wasn¡¯ting, I decided to go to him. Yes, I was angry, I was confused, I didn¡¯t understand why he would do this to me. I didn¡¯t know your customs, and I hadn¡¯t shifted yet.¡±

    Ashleigh drew back from him. He hadn¡¯t shifted. This shocked and confused her. The trial of the mountain was a test of your wolf spirit. To confirm you were strong enough to carry it.

    To send a child into the mountains, without his wolf to help him. She was horrified by the thought.

    ¡°Actually,¡± he smiled, ¡°I was scared of wolves back then. The only time I had seen anyone shift was to kill a rogue wolf that had made it past our borders. I watched as the guard that had shifted in front of me, tore the other wolf¡¯s throat out.¡±

    ¡°I thought Summer kept the children away from things like that,¡± Ashleighmented softly.

    ¡°We do, but the Alpha¡¯s son isn¡¯t a child, is he?¡± Caleb smiled cynically.

    ¡°What cured your fear?¡± Ashleigh asked, feeling a genuine curiosity toward Caleb.

    ¡°Vulnerability,¡± Caleb sighed, ¡°after I decided to get down the mountain, I saw a wolf, so white it almost blended into the snow. I hid immediately, my heart raced, and I expected that I was going to die.¡±

    Caleb stood up and walked back to the table facing away from her. He thought back to that moment.

    The wolfy on the ground, was it sleeping? Caleb hid behind a tree, trying desperately to calm his racing heart. He didn¡¯t have the energy to waste on his fear, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to ovee it either.

    A sound drew his attention away from the wolf, a quiet squish. Not far away he found the source. A rabbit jumping in the snow.

    He heard a growl and then a whimper.

    Caleb turned back to the wolf in the snow, she stood watching the rabbit. She took a step forward, letting out a whimper before falling.

    He saw it then, her pure white fur stained with brown and red at the shoulder. The wolf whimpered again and then turned her head away from the rabbit.

    Caleb felt a sudden pain in his chest, a heaviness.

    ¡°You saw a white wolf in the mountains after the blizzard?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Her question brought Caleb back from his memories. He nodded before answering her fully.

    ¡°She was injured,¡± he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to her, but it looked like she was giving up, justying in the snow as a rabbit jumped away from her.

    As terrified as I was of getting eaten myself, I couldn¡¯t do nothing. So, I gathered what little strength and energy I had left, and I chased down the rabbit.

    I caught it, killed it, I kept a little of the meat for myself. Then I made my way back to where I had seen her. I was afraid she would smell the blood and charge at me. But she didn¡¯t react, she was still sleeping.

    I threw the rabbit down as near to her as I dared to go, and then I left.¡±

    Caleb thought back to that moment, he wondered if the wolf had ever woken up again. He lifted his eyes to Ashleigh, she was looking away from him. He felt that gripping pain on his heart once more. He shared an important moment in his life with her, and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen.

 Chapter 40 Her Heart Reacted

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I bothered to share any of this with you,¡± he sighed softly. ¡°Look, the point is simple, I was in the mountains for almost two weeks. When I finally got back, Alpha Wyatt was waiting for me. As angry and hurt as I had been, when he put his hand on my shoulder and told me I had done good. I felt grateful.¡±

    Ashleigh wiped the tears from her eyes that she had been trying to hide. She turned back to Caleb now, hearing something change in his voice.

    ¡°I spent the next two months in awe of that man. I felt this newfound strength and pride in myself that he had shown me. Every lesson was something I treasured.

    Yearster I still thought of him as my mentor, I reached out when I had questions. He helped me when I had doubts.

    My father said Alpha Wyatt was the best man he had ever met, and I agreed.¡±

    Ashleigh could hear the emotion in his voice, and it caught her off guard. She knew right then that he had loved her father as much as his own.

    ¡°When I got word that my father was dead. Alpha Wyatt was the first person I reached out to. He offered mefort and reassurance.

    He promised me that he would do everything he could to help me find the killer.¡±

    Caleb paused to swallow down the emotion that was welling up in him. After another deep breath, he continued.

    ¡°When the investigation came to Winter, he said he would run it so there would be no issues, he said he would keep me informed.

    Months went by without any progress, and then one day he simply said that there was nothing to investigate.¡±

    Ashleigh sniffed, her tears falling without restraint.

    ¡°He lied, Ashleigh,¡± Caleb said coldly.<sub>.</sub>

    A soft whimper escaped her lips, as her heart ached for him. His pain, as much as he tried to hide it, was overwhelming her.

    ¡°You were right, he didn¡¯t kill my father. But he was his friend and my mentor. I hate him because he betrayed us both the day he chose not to give a damn.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, without even another nce in her direction. Caleb left the room.

    As the door closed behind him, Ashleigh let loose the tears she had held, she sobbed and cried out until she couldn¡¯t anymore.

    There was so much to process, so much she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡®He was there?¡¯ she whispered in her mind. Her shoulder ached once more, as the memory came back to her.

    Unlike the others, there had been no warning of her oing shift. There weren¡¯t weeks of growing pains, stretching. She had been moved with the rest of the pups simply as a precaution.

    It came on suddenly, in an explosion of white-hot pain. Her bones snapped and strained as her skin tore. She screamed out until the ckness took her.

    She was restrained and quickly taken up the mountain. Left with only a coat.

    The teacher that brought her, reminded her, three days.

    The only thing the pups had been told about the trial, was that they could not return before three days had passed. If they did, their wolf would be considered weak and put out of its misery.

    Later, she learned that three days was the amount of time it took the human body to ept the shift. If there was a rejection it would happen in those first three days.<sub></sub>

    The first night she struggled as her body continued to fight the shift. Her bones shifted and reshaped. She screamed into the night. Part of her hoped that they woulde back for her.

    When she woke the next morning, she was more aware of her situation. The shift had passed, now she needed to make it down the mountain. She was naked, she looked for the coat her teacher had left, but found that she had shredded it during her shift the night before.

    Ashleigh wanted to cry. She wasn¡¯t prepared for this; she was scared and alone. How could she do this on her own?

    The wind picked up, the snow. She looked up into the sky and realized with horror that a blizzard was building. She ran into trees looking for shelter.

    It was getting hard to see, the snow was everywhere. She couldn¡¯t feel her feet anymore. Instinct took control, she forced herself to shift, screaming into the wind as the pain overwhelmed her.

    Ashleigh remained in her wolf form the rest of her trial, at least this way she would be warmer.

    It had been two days, she pushed through the whiteout, trying desperately to find food. She couldn¡¯t see what wasing, she couldn¡¯t see what wasn¡¯t there.

    She stepped off the cliff, falling and falling until shended with a thud and a painful yelp. Her shoulder was on fire, she rolled, there was pain everywhere. Ashleigh let the darkness take her once more.

    When she woke again, she was covered in snow. She shook her head, the snow falling away. She moved to stand but the pain in her leg shot through her, and she fell back down.

    Ashleighid her head down sadly. She was hungry, she was tired. She knew that she needed to get down the mountain but to do that she needed energy.

    A sound perked her ears, a soft squish. She lifted her head; her eyes caught the movement. She stood up, salivating as she saw the rabbit jumping from ce to ce.

    She let out a soft growl and took a step. Pain. She whimpered before she tried again. The pain was too much. She watched the rabbit jump away as sheid back down, closing her eyes and wondering if she would ever see her home again.

    A delicious smell stirred her consciousness. Ashleigh¡¯s eyes opened slowly at first seeing only the white of the snow. Her nose told her there was something nearby. She turned her head and there it was.

    She stood up and hobbled her way to the dead rabbit. Without a thought, she tore at the meat enthusiastically.

    It took her another two days to make it back home, her father had begun to believe she would not return at all, but she walked through the doors of their home covered in wounds and dried blood.

    She still remembered the joy she felt when he told her she had done good.

    ***

    Two weeks were over, it was time to go home.

    Jerry, the Autumn idiot, had already left. Alice hung around as long as she could, iming she simply wanted to thank her teacher, but Galen did note to say goodbye.

    Saul and Ashleigh had packed their bags and loaded their car, the decision was made that they wait and leave together with Alpha Caleb and Galen. They were all headed to Winter after all.

    Ashleigh stood nervously against the car. She hadn¡¯t seen or heard from Caleb since their argument the day before. She was d of it, but now they would travel all day together and camp overnight before finally reaching Winter.

    ¡°Are you that excited to see your mate once more?¡± Saul¡¯s gruff voice called from the back of the SUV. He loaded onest bag before shutting the gate.

    ¡°What?¡± she questioned looking around for Caleb.

    ¡°I assume that is what you are nervous about? This is the longest you have been apart from Granger isn¡¯t it?¡± Saul rified.

    A wave of nausea and guilt rolled over Ashleigh. How could she think of Caleb?

    ¡°Yes,¡± sheughed nervously. ¡°We got into a bit of a fight before we left, so I¡¯m not sure how he¡¯ll greet me.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Galen interrupted with a smile. ¡°We are all ready to go if you are.¡±

    Ashleigh looked behind him, Caleb was nowhere in sight.

    Galen cleared his throat.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb is already in the car.¡± Galen smiled, indicating the ck SUV that pulled ahead of Ashleigh¡¯s car.

    ¡°We¡¯re ready,¡± Saul replied, moving to the driver¡¯s side.

    Ashleigh nodded and smiled at Galen.

    He returned it, before running to the passenger door of the ck SUV.

    Within twenty minutes, both SUVs had left the territory of Summer.

    Saul had turned on the radio. The drive to Summer had been filled with country music and podcasts, so Ashleigh suspected it would be much the same on the drive back to Winter.

    She looked out the window and let her mind wander.

    For a while, she thought about the mountain. She wondered if she would have survived without the rabbit Caleb had left her. How strange it was that they had this connection that neither of them realized. She tried to push the thought out of her head.

    But the one that reced it was equally troublesome.

    ¡®We have offered Alpha Wyatt a multitude of technological advancements over the years. He has rejected most of them. And over the past couple years, every one of them.¡¯

    His words rang in her mind like an rm bell. Ashleigh didn¡¯t understand why her father would ever reject something that could improve the safety of his people or their quality of life.

    ¡®And what about the investigation?¡¯ she asked herself.

    Why would he drop the investigation into Alpha Cain¡¯s death? Ashleigh began to wonder what she understood about the feud between Winter and Summer, or about her father.

    Ashleigh shook her head in frustration. It was too much to think about all at once. She decided to do her best to avoid it entirely, by taking a nap.

    ***

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± a voice called her from the darkness. ¡°Ashleigh, you¡¯ll want to see this.¡±

    It was Saul, his voice had a smile in it.

    As she struggled to wake up and open her eyes, she found herself curious what could make this gruff man smile.

    It was dark out; she had slept a long time it seemed. With heavy eyelids, she turned to Saul, who gave her a smirk and pointed out the front window as he spoke.

    ¡°We have reached the campsite and look who is here.¡±

    Ashleigh turned her head in the direction he pointed, she saw his familiar pale blue eyes and a charming smile.

    Her heart reacted to Granger before her mind could catch up. A strong thumping and warmth, followed by panic as she saw the door of the other SUV open, and Caleb stepped out.

 Chapter 41 From Now On

    Ashleigh quickly opened her door, hopping out of the car.

    ¡°Granger?¡± she called out to him. A lilt in her voice expressed her confusion at his presence.

    He smiled at her, rushing to her side and wrapping his arms around her waist. Then he lifted her into the air, eliciting an involuntary squeal from her lips. Finally, he spun her around with augh.

    ¡°What are you¡ªmmf!¡± Ashleigh started to ask as he lowered her to the ground, her words quickly smothered by his mouth covering hers.

    He pulled her tightly against his body, kissing her passionately.

    Ashleigh melted against him, the familiar feeling of him, the sweet taste of his lips. Without even realizing it, she had already responded to him enthusiastically.

    Granger pulled away when their mutual need for air became unbearable. Ashleigh was left panting breathlessly as Granger nuzzled against her throat.

    He kissed her lightly, his lips grazing over a particr bundle of nerves that sent a wave of pleasure through her body.

    Ashleigh moaned softly. It felt good; she gripped his hair between her fingers. Suddenly, a memory slipped through the pleasure that muddled her mind.

    Caleb rushed towards her, wrapping his arms around her waist. He pressed his nose into the crook of her neck, breathing her scent into his lungs deeply as though it were oxygen.

    Sheughed at his impatience before wrapping her arms around his neck andying her head against his.

    The memory was enough to bring her back to her senses. She felt as though a bucket of ice water had been dropped over her.

    ¡°Granger,¡± she said softly, gently pushing him away from her neck.

    He looked into her eyes questioningly. She smiled, trying to reassure him. He smiled back, but not before she noticed a glimmer of fear.

    Granger backed up just enough for a hand to fit between them. He kept his arms around her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡± he murmured yfully.

    ¡°Of course,¡± sheughed, a blush creeping into her face, ¡°but we aren¡¯t alone right now.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Granger leaned close to her ear, whispering, ¡°if only we were.¡±

    Ashleigh turned her eyes down shyly. Granger let out a satisfied chuckle as he looked away just long enough for her to look past him. Her eyes immediately found where Caleb stood.

    His eyes were locked on them, witnessing each intimate moment with a front-row view.

    Even at this distance, she could see the hurt in those grey orbs. She swallowed the guilt that crept up from the pit in her stomach.

    Granger kissed her lips once more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find where we are staying tonight,¡± Ganger whispered before pulling her along behind him. They walked past Caleb without a word.

    ***

    The campsite was more of a small camp. There were four modest cabins, each with enough room for up to five people to sleep.

    It was the halfway point between Summer and Winter, frequently used by different packs and considered neutral ground.

    Caleb had stayed here only once or twice before. Over the years, the few trips he had taken to Winter had him driving through the night. They had only stopped this time by his request.

    He had wanted Ashleigh to have a break from being in the car so long.

    A decision he regretted.

    The door to the cabin opened behind him. He turned to see Galen entering.

    ¡°The car has been fueled and locked up; it is ready to go at first light,¡± Galen reported.

    Caleb only grunted an acknowledgment in response.

    Galen sighed. They had hardly spoken a word to each other in the past two days. He wasn¡¯t sure which one of them owed the other an apology, but after what Caleb had just been forced to witness, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.<sub></sub>

    ¡°So,¡± Galen began, ¡°do you want to talk about it? Go for a run?¡±

    ¡°Galen,¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Sparring?¡± Galen offered, taking off his coat, ¡°Ok. Just remember I do need to be able to drive tomorrow, so try to hold back a little.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t know.¡± Caleb sighed with a grumble, ¡°I told you before, she already has a mate.¡±

    Caleb had stood frozen for a solid minute after Granger had led Ashleigh away. He had been unable to peel his eyes away from the disgusting disy.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Galen replied, ¡°so you¡¯re just fine with it?¡±

    They had known each other for ten years and saw each other through their father¡¯s deaths. But Caleb had never allowed the kind of sadness Galen could see now to show in his eyes before.

    Caleb read his reaction. Suddenly, the sadness Galen had glimpsed disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk,¡± Caleb stated as he headed to the door.

    ***

    Ashleigh closed the cabin door behind her. Saul and Granger had taken the second bedroom.

    Granger had decided to take a shower, and Ashleigh took the opportunity to get some fresh air.

    She walked past the cabins into the trees that surrounded them. There was an overwhelming need to get away.

    Ashleigh had been shocked to see Granger. She had missed him. She was happy to see him, but there was a guilt that tugged at the edges of her heart.

    ¡®For who?¡¯ she wondered to herself.

    ¡°A warning would have been nice,¡± Caleb¡¯s voice came from the trees ahead of her.

    He stepped out into the moonlight, highlighted as though he were some kind of ethereal being, her breath caught in her throat.

    ¡®Why, of all people, is he here?¡± Ashleigh grumbled in her mind.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± she replied softly. ¡°I was just as surprised as you were.¡±

    ¡°Not quite,¡± he murmured to himself.

    ¡°Caleb, I really¡ª¡± Ashleigh tried to exin but was interrupted.

    ¡°There you are,¡± Granger called out from behind her.

    He approached them with a big smile.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb.¡±

    Granger greeted Caleb with a proper salute before wrapping his arms around Ashleigh¡¯s waist from behind. He rested his chin on her shoulder, kissing her neck tenderly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me intrude.¡± Caleb huffed before walking away.

    Ashleigh was unable to say a word. What was there to say? Granger was the one she loved, the one she had chosen.

    When Caleb was far enough away, just as Ashleigh had started to rx in Granger¡¯s arms. He let her go.

    ¡°Why does he keep trying to get close to you?¡± Granger asked, still watching in the direction Caleb had left.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t. He just¡ª¡± Ashleigh started to answer.

    ¡°Oh,e on, Ash, you don¡¯t really think he just happened to run into you.¡± Granger scoffed.

    ¡°Granger, I was the one that walked in his direction,¡± Ashleigh answered. Then, noticing the look he gave her, she quickly added, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was there. I just wanted to enjoy the moonlight.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were leaving?¡± he asked, getting close to her again.

    ¡°I thought you were getting in the shower; I wasn¡¯t nning to be gone long.¡±

    ¡°You need to tell me when you go somewhere,¡± Granger demanded.

    ¡°As I said, I nned to be back quickly,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Granger said aggressively.

    Ashleigh found herself taking a step back. His tone was unlike anything she had ever heard from him before. As their eyes met, his expression changed abruptly. He then smiled warmly.

    ¡°Baby, I worry about you,¡± he sighed. Reaching out to her once more. ¡°You are my everything, and we haven¡¯t seen each other in two weeks. The thought that you have spent all this time near him. It kills me.¡±

    He pulled her close, kissing the top of her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much you mean to me?¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh hugged him back.

    ¡°I know,¡± she whispered.

    They held each other quietly for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until they walked back to the cabin that they spoke again.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going to Summer?¡± Granger asked.

    ¡°I tried, but you wouldn¡¯t talk to me,¡± she answered honestly.

    ¡°I was upset,¡± Granger replied, keeping his voice neutral, though he clenched his jaw tightly. ¡°You told me you didn¡¯t want to marry me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said!¡±

    Ashleigh stopped walking, pulling on his hand to look at her. He turned slowly, looking down and refusing to look at her face. Finally, she reached a hand up to his chin, forcing him to look at her.

    ¡°Granger, I told you that we couldn¡¯t get married yet. Yet. We just need to wait until everything has calmed down.¡±

    ¡°Yea, that¡¯s what you said, but then you took off to Summer with him.¡± Granger huffed, looking away.

    ¡°My Alpha gave me an assignment, and I fulfilled my duty. That is all!¡± Ashleigh shouted.

    ¡°Really?¡± Granger asked, raising his eyes to Ashleigh.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered.

    Granger stepped close to her again, reaching his hands out to hers, she took them.

    ¡°Do you mean it, Ashleigh?¡± he asked, looking her in the eyes, searching for something. ¡°You still love me?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Ashleigh said, cing her hand on his cheek.

    She had loved him for two years and continued to love him now. He was her mate; she would marry him. The guilt in her heart was his, only his.

    ¡®Yes,¡¯ she thought to herself, ¡®I regret the moments I have shared with Caleb. I regret doing anything that could have hurt Granger. I love him. Granger is the man I will marry.¡¯

    ¡°Do you promise?¡± Granger asked.

    ¡°What?¡± she wasn¡¯t sure what he was asking.

    ¡°Do you promise that I am the one you choose? That you will marry me? That I am the only one you love?¡±

    Ashleigh hesitated. Her heart was racing. She felt as though it would leap out of her throat.

    ¡°Yes. I promise,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    Granger hugged her tightly, an action that allowed Ashleigh to hide the tears that fell. Instead, she made a silent promise to herself.

    ¡®I promise from now on, you will be the only one I love.¡¯

 Chapter 42 Please, Dont Leave Me

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we head back to the cabin? You get a hot shower while I make you something to eat before bed.¡± Granger smiled down at her.

    ¡°That does sound good,¡± Ashleigh replied, ¡°but I dide out to get some fresh air. I¡¯m not very tired. I slept most of the way here.¡±

    Granger looked around.

    ¡°It¡¯s kindate, Ash,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m just going to go for a quick run, just to shake the day away.¡±

    ¡°A run?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to shift?¡± he asked, looking at her with serious eyes.

    ¡°Yea?¡± she replied, unsure of why he seemed concerned.

    ¡°Ashleigh. Are you kidding me right now?¡±

    Granger let out an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°That jerk is still around here somewhere, and you want to get naked out in the open?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh was shocked by his assumption. ¡°You know that wasn¡¯t what I meant!¡±

    ¡°Did you guys go for a lot of runs together?¡± Granger looked at her with an angry expression.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to do that!¡± Ashleigh shouted.

    ¡°Do what?¡± he asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Treat me like that!¡± she cried out angrily. ¡°You know me! I would never do something like that!¡±

    Tears fell from her eyes. She was genuinely hurt; there was a lot she felt guilty about. A lot she thought she would need to apologize for one day. But she had never let it get that far.

    Even though a part of her had been willing on the night of the full moon. It didn¡¯t happen.

    Granger looked away from her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said quietly.

    Ashleigh turned away from him.

    ¡°I¡¯m just scared you¡¯re going to leave me, Ash.¡± Granger¡¯s voice cracked as he pulled her back to his chest, wrapping an arm around her.

    ¡®Please, don¡¯t leave me.¡¯ Caleb¡¯s voice whispered in her memory.

    She squeezed her eyes tightly and clenched her jaw, fighting away the painful memory.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°And you¡¯ll stay away from him?¡± Granger asked, still holding her in his arms

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking back at him over her shoulder.

    ¡°Do you promise you will stay away from him?¡±

    He held her eyes with his, and she saw a desperate need for her to answer to reflect his want.

    ¡°I can¡¯t promise that,¡± she said honestly, ¡°you know I can¡¯t.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to,¡± he said quietly, letting her go.

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh stated, ¡°it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. I have to work with him. He is my partner for the rest of this assignment. And he¡¯s already done his part, but I still have to do mine.¡±

    ¡°Then ask your father to assign someone else to do it,¡± Granger demanded.

    ¡°No, Granger, this is my assignment. Duty before heart,¡± Ashleigh replied firmly.

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean,¡± Granger huffed, irritation seeping into his voice.

    ¡°It means I will do my job. But Caleb is just my duty, you are my heart.¡±

    Granger let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Granger, you know that I love you,¡± Ashleigh whispered, reaching her hand to his face.

    He turned away from her.

    ¡°You know he requested you, right?¡± Granger asked bitterly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°For this exchange crap,¡± Granger spat, ¡°he forced your dad¡¯s hand, made him send you to Summer. It was the only way he would agree to participate.¡±

    ¡°Where are you getting this from? Caleb was shocked when I arrived.¡± Ashleigh stated firmly.

    ¡°Right, like he¡¯s going to admit it to you.¡± Grangerughed. ¡°And how do you know what he felt, Ash? Just how close did you two get while you were there? What did you guys do together, all that time alone.¡±

    ¡°Which is it that you doubt Granger, my love for you or our bond?¡± Ashleigh asked with a fire in her voice. ¡°If you are going to keep acting like this, there is no point in talking anymore tonight.¡±

    Ashleigh moved away from him.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of him that we aren¡¯t married right now!¡± Granger shouted angrily. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t forced your dad to send you to Summer, you and I would be married!¡±

    ¡°Even if I hadn¡¯t been sent to Summer, you would still have been sent to Spring!¡± Ashleigh shouted back. ¡°My father postponed our wedding, not Caleb!¡±

    ¡°Fine, there is a full moon in two weeks. And we¡¯ll both be back home,¡± Granger stated, holding her gaze with a fire in them.

    ¡°So, what?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You know what I am saying, Ash. Let¡¯s get married at the next full moon.¡±

    The swirling chaos of emotion and thought buzzed in her mind and body. She was terrified, frustrated, angry, scared. Everything all at once.

    ¡°Answer me,¡± Granger demanded.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± she asked.

    ¡°For wanting to marry my mate?¡± Granger replied indignantly.

    ¡°You are acting like a child!¡± Ashleigh shouted.

    ¡°I am acting like someone who loves you and wants to be with you! What about you?¡± Granger hollered, no longer trying to hide his frustration, ¡°you say you love me. You say you want to be with me. But when I try to make that happen, all you do is reject me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± Ashleigh cried out. ¡°You know we can¡¯t get married right now, Granger!¡±

    She was getting emotional now. She wanted to make him happy, to reassure him that she wasn¡¯t trying to leave. But he was asking for something that wasn¡¯t possible.

    ¡°Yes, we can!¡± he shouted back. ¡°The only thing stopping us is you!¡±

    He huffed and walked away from her without another word.

    ¡®You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡¯ Ashleigh shouted back in her mind. She had enough. Squatting down, she hugged her knees to her chest. Trying to breathe through the frustration she was feeling towards him.

    ***

    When Caleb heard them yelling, he had tried his best to avoid them. But they had decided to have their lover¡¯s quarrel, rather inconveniently, directly beside his cabin.

    He waited in the trees, hoping it would be over quickly. He tried to think of things to distract himself so he wouldn¡¯t listen in, but it wasn¡¯t easy to do.

    He heard his name mentioned, he heard that their wedding was pushed back.

    But the thing that kept drawing his attention, the thing that was making him grab the tree nearest him and hold it to keep himself back from joining their fight. That thing was the way that the ck-haired rat kept talking to Ashleigh. How he used her without ever saying he was using her, how he was trying to make her feel guilty.

    Finally, the rat walked away.

    Caleb watched Ashleigh closely, wondering if she would chase after him, begging him to forgive her. The thought made him sick.

    But she didn¡¯t. Instead, she curled herself into a ball and breathed into the night.

    His feet were moving, and she was getting closer.

    She heard the soft crunching of footsteps approaching. Letting out an exasperated sigh, she stood up and shouted at him.

    ¡°Granger, I don¡¯t want to talk to you right¡ªOh! Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Ashleigh quickly tried to recover as she recognized the man standing before her.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Caleb asked quietly. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to eavesdrop¡­ but you were both shouting pretty loudly.¡±

    The embarrassment she felt raced from her stomach over her chest and settled into her face in an unttering shade of tomato. Ashleigh was thankful that they were outside, in the dark at this moment.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she replied, looking away from him towards the ground.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked again.

    Ashleigh looked up, his eyes showed his concern, and she felt a warmth, quickly followed by guilt.

    ¡°Yea,¡± she answered quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you heard; our wedding keeps getting pushed back. So his frustration is understandable.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Caleb nodded and added, ¡°but it¡¯s not a time for weddings right now, is it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she agreed, ¡°it¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Yea?¡± she answered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really like talking about him. I assume he doesn¡¯t like talking about me either,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡®He sure likes to bring you up, though,¡¯ Ashleigh thought to herself.

    ¡°But I understand him, at least part of him,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Because I would also be anxious to marry if my mate would admit she loved me.¡±

    Ashleigh was startled by his words.

    He took a step towards her, leaning close to her. She took a deep, cleansing breath, hoping to calm her racing heart.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± he called.

    ¡°Yea?¡± she answered, albeit shakily.

    ¡°Why did you leave me on the night of the full moon?¡±

 Chapter 43 The Melody Was Lost

    A bottomless pit opened in her stomach; out of it, an icy wave of panic covered her entire being.

    Ashleigh felt herself take a shaky step back from him. She tried to swallow, but her throat suddenly became as dry as a desert.

    She stared back at him with her eyes wide, hoping that she had misheard him.

    ¡®Why did you leave me on the night of the full moon.¡¯

    His words bounced around in her mind repeating themselves in a haunting chorus.

    ¡®No¡­no¡­ he doesn¡¯t remember¡­¡¯ she thought to herself, ¡®he can¡¯t remember¡­.¡¯

    Caleb stared back at her, unmoving, waiting for her answer.

    ¡°What?¡± she managed to ask.

    He looked carefully at her. She could see that he was thinking, deciding. She swallowed nervously. What could she do?

    Ashleigh had lied to him about what happened on the full moon because he had no memory of the actual events. But, if he remembered everything now, if he heard what she said¡­

    Caleb took a step back, giving her a weak smile.

    ¡°I was just wondering. If you came and even removed my chains, why you would leave me to wake alone. You nned to speak to me, Galen told me as much, so why not just wait for me to wake?¡±

    Ashleigh listened carefully to his words, trying to see if there was any kind of trick, any malice. Something to show whether he actually remembered that night. He just stood there and waited for her reply.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t remember,¡¯ she told herself once more, relief washed over her.

    ¡°Did I need to wait with you?¡± she replied carefully. ¡°I didn¡¯t really want to sleep on the floor, and it would have been inappropriate for me to do that anyway.¡±

    Caleb gave a light chuckle.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± he replied.

    They stood silently for a moment. Caleb looked away. Ashleigh stared up at him, her panic finally easing away.

    ¡®Why did you ask that?¡¯ she wondered to herself. Looking up at his features, she felt that familiar warmth inside her growing. She felt the pull to him, and she felt a deep sadness.

    ¡°Why are you asking?¡± she heard her voice ask without a thought.

    He looked back down at her, he smiled.

    But she knew, deep in her heart, that the smile he showed her wasn¡¯t the same as the ones he had shared with her before. This smile was guarded. Once again, it was an unfamiliar and ufortable wall that had been built between them.

    She should have been happy that he was keeping his distance. It was what she needed, what she wanted. This should have been the most extraordinary sense of relief.

    ¡°I was just curious,¡± he answered quietly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back inside? We will be leaving early in the morning.¡±

    Ashleigh could only nod in reply. She turned away from him, walking toward her cabin as memories tickled at the corners of her thoughts.<sub></sub>

    She knew she should push it away, shove it down to the deepest depths of her mind and lock it away forever.

    ¡®Onest time,¡¯ she whispered in her thoughts, ¡®after today, I will also forget.¡¯

    With each step toward her cabin, her mind took another step back to the night of the full moon, back to the moment she understood what heartbreak felt like.

    [The Night of the Full Moon]

    Calebid his head on herp. Her hand moved instinctively to his head, running her fingers through his soft hair. He smiled up at her, she returned his smile, feeling the peaceful pleasure of holding him in her arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Sleep,¡± Ashleigh whispered back sweetly as she continued to run her fingers through his hair.

    ¡®I will watch over you,¡¯ she thought lovingly.

    He took her other hand, bringing it to rest over his heart and holding it tightly there. She felt his heartbeat, and it seemed to match her own. There was something she found soothing in that.

    ¡°My heart beats for you, Ashleigh,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh gasped; her fingers stopped moving for just a moment. She expected to feel fear, something that would make her run. But in reality, she felt joy.

    ¡®I¡¯m surprised,¡¯ she thought to herself, ¡®but I feel happy.¡¯

    Her mouth curled into a half-smile; her fingers resumed their exploration of his smooth hair.

    His head, his eyes, his body, everything grew heavier. Then, finally, his eyelids were beginning to close, she watched him drifting away, and she held him closer. Wanted him to feel her warmth.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± he whispered as his voice drifted into sleep.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she whispered back to him.

    A little whileter, she moved, and he whimpered.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± she whispered, checking if he had woken.

    He made a sound, no words, just a sound.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± he answered, opening his eyes slowly and heavily. Finally, he turned his head and looked up at her with azy smile, ¡°you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Yea,¡± she giggled at his groggy voice.

    He reached his hand up and touched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled, leaning into his hand. Her heart swelled with warmth and something more.

    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered softly, her wordsing from somewhere deep inside that she had never felt before.

    Caleb smiled again.

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    He rxed in her arms, beginning his drift back to sleep, he whispered once more.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked, unable to hear what he had said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he yawned, curling himself back into herp and pulling her hand tightly against his heart once more.

    She felt their heartbeats in sync again. She closed her eyes as though she were listening to a sweet melody.

    ¡°¡­for choosing me,¡± he whispered as he rxed into the gentle embrace of sleep in her arms.

    The melody was lost as her heart skipped a beat.

    ¡®How?¡¯ she thought to herself as a familiar panic settled into her heart. ¡®how did I forget about Granger?¡¯

    Ashleigh cried silent tears in the darkness. She wept for her newfound love, for the man she loved for so long, and finally, for herself. She had never known it was possible to feel so much pain from loving someone.

    She stayed with Caleb until the dawn was breaking. When Galen offered to take her ce, she should have epted. She knew it even then. But Ashleigh couldn¡¯t tear herself away from him. These were the only moments they would have together, and she wanted all of them.

    [Present]

    Her tears flowed down. She tried desperately to keep her sobs silent as the ache grew. She didn¡¯t want anyone to hear her, especially Caleb or Granger.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Caleb,¡¯ she whispered in her mind, ¡®you deserve someone who can let themselves love you. I hope you find her and that I never have to meet her.¡¯

    ***

    His fingernails squeezed painfully into his palm. Caleb had nned to confront Ashleigh and tell her exactly what he remembered of the full moon. Then, to finally get a straight answer from her.

    ¡®Why did you leave me on the night of the full moon.¡¯

    Caleb sighed as he remembered the panicked look on her face when he had said those words. How could he confront her? How could he say anything when she looked as though she had seen her own death?

    ¡®She chose him,¡¯ he reminded himself, ¡®she lied about what happened that night because I don¡¯t mean anything to her.¡¯

    He wanted to ept that. To just let go of her and let Ashleigh live the life she wanted, but when he thought of how Granger talked to her¡­ Caleb let out a low growl.

    ¡®I have no right,¡¯ he told himself.

    He took a deep, cleansing breath and looked up to see that she was finally gone. He started walking towards the cabins when his path was suddenly blocked.

    ¡°We need to talk,¡± Granger demanded.

 Chapter 44 Jealousy Breeds Foolishness

    Caleb¡¯s jaw clenched so tightly he felt his teeth begin to grind. He inhaled deeply through his nose, his hands reflexively curling into fists

    ¡®Go away,¡¯ he growled internally, wondering how much patience he had left for the rat blocking his path.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any business with you,¡± he managed to say, exhaling the calming breath he had taken in.

    ¡°Well,¡± Granger snapped back, ¡°I do have business with you.¡± An angry smirk on his face.

    Caleb let out a low growl.

    Granger did the same.

    He would be well within his rights as an Alpha to put this insolent moron in the ground. It might cause another argument with Winter. However, the show of disrespect Granger demonstrated in his attitude towards Caleb would not have been taken by Wyatt.

    He considered it. It wouldn¡¯t take much effort on his part.

    But Ashleigh would be angry with him.

    ¡®Jealousy breeds foolishness,¡¯ Caleb thought to himself with a deep sigh.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Caleb asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Stay away from Ashleigh,¡± Granger stated tly.

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb answered without exnation or excuse.

    Granger snarled.

    ¡°Watch yourself!¡± Caleb snarled back. ¡°I am tolerating your disrespectful attitude because of her, but there is a limit!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Granger continued to let out a low growl, but he did back down.

    ¡°You may have forced Alpha Wyatt¡¯s hand,¡± Granger growled, ¡°but I won¡¯t be so easy.¡±

    Caleb scoffed with disgust.

    ¡°There is a difference between bravery and foolishness. Making false statements against me is thetter.¡±

    ¡°You are the one making false ims!¡± shouted Granger.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± asked Caleb.

    ¡°I know that you are the one that demanded Ashleighe to Summer!¡± Granger hissed, ¡°You backed Alpha Wyatt into a corner, refusing to participate in the exchange unless he sent her!¡±

    Granger noticed that Caleb could hardly hold himself back, settling for letting out a low warning growl. Though Granger would never openly admit it, he took a step back.

    ¡°Your information is insulting, and not just to me,¡± Caleb replied in a low voice. ¡°I have no reason to respond to your usations. You have no right to the conversations between Alphas. I will say only this: until she stepped out of that car, I had no idea she wasing to Summer.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Granger scoffed.

    Caleb raised his eyes, a darkness crept across them, the side of his mouth lifted into a smirk.

    ¡°Why would I expect her to be the one to arrive in Summer?¡± Caleb asked innocently, ¡°After all, wasn¡¯t she getting married that day?¡±

    Granger saw red. He let out a snarl and took two steps forward before he found himself stopped by a wave of hesitation. Before him, Caleb stood tall. The smirk was wiped from his face, reced by a stern and focused expression. His grey eyes zed in the moonlight, giving his ck pupils a haunting halo.

    ¡®Fuck your Alpha presence!¡¯ Granger shouted in his mind. He swallowed hard as he desperately tried not to let the hesitation show on his face.<sub></sub>

    His instinct fought against his decision making. Every part of his body demanded that he submit, that he bows before the Alpha, every piece except his mind. His mind, his thoughts clearly demanded that Caleb be the one to yield.

    ¡°You are no match for me. I am Alpha. You are Beta and a pathetic one at that. So submit,¡± Caleb stated, his neutral tone only serving to enrage Granger further.

    ¡°I would rather die!¡± Granger spat, groaning as he fought to keep himself standing. His entire body was heavy, weighing itself down, trying to submit to the alpha presence.

    ¡®If it wouldn¡¯t make her sad¡­.¡¯ Caleb thought to himself.

    Letting out a heavy sigh, Caleb rxed, releasing his alpha presence. Granger fell to his hands and knees as the resistance was suddenly gone.

    ¡°As I said before, I have no business with you,¡± Caleb stated as he began walking back to his cabin.

    ¡°You stay away from her. She is mine!¡± Granger growled as Caleb passed him. ¡°You have no right to even look at her! Stay out of our lives!¡±

    Caleb turned suddenly, scooping down, grabbing the front of Granger¡¯s shirt in one hand, and bunching it together to lift him off the ground and into the air.

    ¡°I have every right!¡± Caleb shouted angrily, grey eyes burning into pale blue. Lightning seemed to rush between the two men.

    Granger could only clench his jaw and listen helplessly as Caleb held in the air.

    ¡°I have left you both alone. I have never once purposefully interfered in your rtionship! I have allowed her to make her own choices without making demands,¡± Caleb growled through gritted teeth, a fiery rage dripping from every word. ¡°I have every right to step in, to make my demands, to im my mate!¡±

    Caleb snarled and growled before he dropped Granger to the ground forcefully.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Granger shouted, scrambling back to his feet. ¡°You brought her to Summer to try and influence her to ept you! You took her away from her family and me, away from Alpha Wyatt, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop you from taking her by force!¡±

    ¡®Ashleigh, I don¡¯t know how much longer I can promise to let him live,¡¯ Caleb gave a silent prayer for more patience.

    ¡°Then why is she still yours?¡± Caleb asked with weariness slipping into his voice. He was tired of this argument, of this fool wasting his time, of thinking of her.

    ¡°She will always choose me.¡± Granger smiled.

    ¡°If you believe that, why are you here?¡± Caleb asked. He stepped closer to Granger. ¡°You are right, she chose you, and that is why I won¡¯t pursue. Our situation is unheard of, but in the end, it is Ashleigh¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°And she made that choice, so you should have no problem staying away from her,¡± Granger stated.

    ¡°I will not be told what to do by you or anyone else. Ashleigh and I have a duty to uphold. I will not stay away from her,¡± Caleb answered.

    He turned to return to his cabin but suddenly stopped, looking back at Granger once more.

    ¡°Ashleigh made her choice, and I will respect it,¡± he began, ¡°but there is a real threat to your rtionship that you should be aware of.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Granger asked.

    ¡°You,¡± Caleb answered, turning away without another word.

    ¡°Asshole,¡± Granger hissed quietly once Caleb had disappeared from view.

    ¡°Nice! Taking a shot when no one¡¯s looking!¡± came a voice from behind Granger.

    Granger quickly turned, only to be met by a face he recognized, though he didn¡¯t know the man¡¯s name.

    ¡°You¡­ I recognize you from Ashleigh¡¯s birthday¡­.¡± Granger said, trying to remember.

    ¡°Yes, I am Galen.¡±

    Granger looked him up and down. He remembered this was Caleb¡¯s second, his Beta. Which meant he was an enemy in Granger¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Granger asked, none too friendly.

    ¡°Well, I went on a walk, then I felt my Alpha¡¯s presence. Which usually means someone is being aplete moron. So, I came to find out if I needed to save an idiot¡¯s life from Caleb.¡± Galen smiled, ¡°Guess he spared you.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Granger started but was quickly interrupted.

    ¡°So, I have a question,¡± Galen said, tantly ignoring that Granger had tried to speak. ¡°I heard you mention Alpha Wyatt a couple of times and how Caleb is ¡®tricking¡¯ him. h h h. Anyway, a thought suddenly urred to me.¡±

    Galen looked at Granger with shining eyes and tipped his head to the side, innocently smiling as he spoke.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he know that his daughter has two mates?¡±

    Granger unconsciously took a step back. He swallowed the saliva that had suddenly built up in his mouth and worked to steady his breathing.

    ¡°I was thinking about it because I remember that Winter is known for something fairly unique amongst the packs. That strict adherence to tradition. And mating traditions, oof, those are doozies. So, it just seemed strange that Alpha Wyatt wouldn¡¯t know about his daughter¡¯s unique situation.¡±

    Galen brought his hand up to rub his chin as though he were giving serious thought to the subject.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost like, and I¡¯m just throwing wild guesses here, someone purposefully hid that information from him.¡±

    Galen smiled; Granger was frozen in ce.

    ¡°Who would do that, I wonder?¡± Galen said sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten to know Ashleigh pretty well, and I feel confident in saying that she would have kept it from her father in the beginning just because she didn¡¯t know what was going on. But, and this is the important part, someone else is more likely to have convinced her that they should keep it quiet for good. I would guess, maybe using the feud as an excuse.¡±

    Granger straightened himself and looked directly into Galen¡¯s eyes. He wouldn¡¯t let this man ruin anything for him. ¡°You don¡¯t hav¡ª¡±

    ¡°It would have to be someone with a motive, of course,¡± Galen started, once more ignoring what Granger had to say, ¡°what could it be? What could it be?

    Galen paced back and forth as though he were genuinely trying to piece together a puzzle.

    ¡°I mean, I suppose it is possible that whoever it was realized that if Alpha Wyatt knew about the possibility of two mates¡­ He would cancel the wedding between you two,¡± Galen said.

    He looked up at Granger with a mocking gasp and widened eyes of feigned shock.

    ¡°After all, once Alpha Wyatt learned the truth, it would need to be made clear which of you was her true mate. Since that is the Goddess¡¯ will after all,¡± Galen smiled brightly as he finished.

    ¡°Alpha Wyatt would have known it was me,¡± Granger growled through clenched teeth. ¡°I am her true mate. Her only mate.¡±

    ¡°You think that Alpha Wyatt would ever presume to know better than the Goddess?¡± Galen asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t me, he would never allow them to be mated,¡± Granger stated, ¡°He hates Caleb. He only allowed Ashleigh to go to Summer because Caleb refused to participate otherwise!¡±

    Galen stared at Granger silently before bursting intoughter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you get your information, but it¡¯s very wrong,¡± Galen said with false pity.

    Granger prepared for an attack as Galen stepped closer. But, instead, he leaned towards Granger¡¯s ear before speaking.

    ¡°Alpha Wyatt was the one who proposed the arrangement between Summer and Winter,¡± Galen whispered. ¡°He is also the one that demanded it be Caleb who worked with the berserker he was sending.¡±

    Granger pulled back, staring at Galen, looking for any sign of joke or lie.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me. Ask your alpha tomorrow,¡± Galenughed, ¡°until then¡­.¡±

    Galen¡¯s hand suddenly shot forward, catching Granger by the throat and yanking him close so he could whisper in his ear as he squeezed tightly.

    ¡°Stay the fuck away from my Alpha.¡±

    Granger fell to the ground once more, gasping and choking for air, his throat burning both from the force of his cough and the pressure Galen had applied.

    ¡°Have a great night!¡± Galen called over his shoulder as he walked away towards the cabin, whistling a happy tune as he went.

 Chapter 45 Always, Brother

    Before returning to the cabin he shared with Caleb, Galen had stopped by the car looking for some of the road snacks Fiona had entrusted him with. He was disappointed to find he had already devoured all the chocte Pocky. Seeing one package of the strawberry vor left, he smiled and went on his way, whistling once more.

    He stopped whistling as he approached the door and tried to put a neutral expression on his face. Then, quickly chewing up thest two Pocky sticks before reaching for the handle.

    He walked in to find his alpha sitting in one of the reading chairs by a small firece.

    ¡°Did you have a good walk?¡± Galen asked as he closed the door.

    Caleb nced up at him without an answer as he took a sip from the mug in his hand.

    ¡°Why yes, Galen, I find myself calm and filled with the serene energies of the Goddess,¡± Galen said with the high-pitched voice of a cartoon character.

    Caleb raised an eyebrow and looked away.

    ¡°Why no, Galen, the darkness of this world has consumed my soul,¡± Galen said, this time with a deeper, more dramatic voice.

    Galen stared at Caleb, who did not react at all to his hijinks.

    ¡°How about, ¡®Hi Galen, how was your walk?¡¯ is that too much to ask?¡± Galen muttered to himself as he walked past Caleb into the small kitchte.

    He looked on the stove where he saw a small pot. Inside were the remnants of homemade hot chocte.

    ¡°Is this Fiona¡¯s recipe?!¡± Galen shouted excitedly, his face suddenly falling as he realized what was left in the pan was not enough for even one cup.

    ¡°I take the time to defend your honor, can¡¯t get a ¡®hello,¡¯ can¡¯t get a ¡®how ya doing,¡¯ can¡¯t even get a cup of cocoa,¡± he grumbled quietly as he rinsed the pot in the sink.

    He turned out of the kitchte with a huff, heading for his room.

    As he was about to walk past his friend, Caleb suddenly cleared his throat dramatically. Galen turned his eyes towards him without masking his irritation.

    ¡°You coughed, sir?¡± he said dramatically.<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb took another sip from his mug and then gestured to the chair on the other side of the firece. Galen looked at the chair. At first, he was annoyed that Caleb was ying some weird quiet game. But as his eyes drifted down to the small table between the chairs, he saw arge mug with several floating marshmallows. Then, on a napkin beside the mug, awaited another delicious surprise. Two chocte Pocky sticks.

    Galen happily made his way to the chair. He picked up the mug and took a sip. The velvety warmth flowed over his tongue, and he smiled at the delicious sweetness.

    Fiona had made hot chocte for Galen and Caleb many times throughout their lives. So when they each went on their rotation among the humans, she sent them a case full of the spices and dry mix she used with very detailed instructions on making it just right.

    For Galen, this was the taste of home. Theforting memory of happy times, sad times, and family. Though he doubted he would ever be able to say it out loud, in his heart, he honestly considered Fiona as his mom.

    ¡°That was unnecessary,¡± Caleb said, interrupting Galen¡¯s wandering mind.

    ¡°What was?¡± Galen asked, still pulling himself back from his memories.

    Caleb looked over at Galen, ¡°Talking to the rat.¡±

    Galen stared back, taking a moment to realize who he meant. Heughed.

    ¡°But it was fun,¡± Galen took another sip of his cocoa, giving his mug a quizzical look before continuing. ¡°If you listened in, how did you have time to make this?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t stick around,¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°I knew you were there before I left. I heard you mention Alpha Wyatt.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything false or uncalled for,¡± Galen replied immediately.

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb said with a smile, looking at his friend, ¡°that¡¯s not your style.¡±

    Galenughed as he took another sip.

    ¡°It was unnecessary, but I thank you just the same, Brother.¡± Caleb grinned, offering his mug in the air.

    Galen smiled, understanding that Caleb had made the cocoa specifically for him, a small thank you.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Always, Brother.¡±

    Galen raised his mug, and they clinked them together. Then, they enjoyed the rest of their cocoa in a peaceful silence before they each went to bed.

    ***

    The entire party left the campgrounds early in the morning. By the time Ashleigh hade out of her cabin, Saul and Galen had both SUVs ready to go. She walked over to the passenger door, ncing back at the other car where Caleb was opening the passenger door. He looked up, their eyes met, and she felt him.

    The force of it drew a gasp from her lips. She felt a longing, a deep sadness. Her eyes began to tear as he turned away.

    ¡°All ready?¡± Granger asked, suddenly appearing beside her.

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± she replied casually.

    He turned her chin to face him. When their eyes met, she felt cold.

    Granger pressed a soft kiss to her lips. The warmth of his mouth, the tenderness of his touch was a direct contradiction to the coldness she had felt when she gazed into his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m driving,¡± he said with a soft smile as he pulled away from her and moved to the driver¡¯s side door.

    She was tempted to look back at the other car once more.

    ¡®You made your choice,¡¯ she scolded herself before opening the door and jumping into the car.

    ***

    After three hours of driving, Galen regretted not having packed more snacks.

    ¡°What about the M&Ms?¡± he asked.

    Caleb looked through the bag once more, sighing as he pulled out a few snack bags.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Galen cheered excitedly.

    Caleb opened the bag and ced it into Galen¡¯s hand. Without care, Galen immediately brought the small container to his lips. He tipped his head back, dropping the contents directly into his mouth. He chewed with delight as a sudden realization struck him.

    ¡°Wha da hehw is dis¡± he gurgled out as his mouth was filled with food.

    ¡°Trail mix,¡± Caleb replied calmly, popping a few nuts into his own mouth.

    Galen chewed unhappily, swallowing as soon as he could.

    ¡°That¡¯s not funny, man. You made me think there were M&Ms.¡±

    ¡°There is,¡± Caleb said, holding up the little bag of trail mix that showed M&Ms were a part of the mix.

    ¡°You suck,¡± Galen grumbled, turning up the music to drown out Caleb¡¯sughter.

    ***

    Their arrival in Winter was not as formal as the arrival to Spring or Summer had been. There was an event scheduled in the meeting hall for the evening, but there was no fanfare orrge weing party.

    The weather simply did not allow for those kinds of greetings.

    Instead, Bell, Renee, and Axel came running out to embrace Ashleigh and Granger. Saul simply ignored them, moving instead to the car¡¯s trunk, where he got to work removing the luggage.

    Caleb took a deep breath as he looked around at the snow. Memories of his time with Wyatt, memories of Ashleigh¡¯s birthday. He was starting to doubt he could tell the difference between the good and the bad anymore.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± Caleb asked.

    He received silence as an answer. Then, turning to look at Galen, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. The foolish grin his friend wore was an expression he had never seen on him before. Caleb didn¡¯t need to look to confirm what Galen stared at; it seemed he was quite taken by that wolf.

    Caleb punched Galen¡¯s arm, getting his attention. They exited the vehicle and proceeded to unload the trunk of their car.

    They had just finished offloading when they were surprised to hear a voice behind them.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb,¡± she called out.

    Caleb turned to see Luna Corrine approaching quickly.

    ¡°Luna Corrine,¡± Caleb bowed to her.

    She quickly returned the greeting before continuing to speak.

    ¡°We had no way to get ahold of you on the road. Unfortunately, however, we received word that there has been an attack on the northern border of Summer.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Galen questioned.

    Caleb tightened his jaw.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know much, only that it was the rogues again, but this time they were able to break through your defenses. From what we have heard, the attacks begante into the night but have not ceased.¡±

    She was quick and direct. Caleb had heard that she was an excellent soldier, a Valkyrie rank. She had led the Shield Maidens for many years. Only having retired months ago when she decided it was time to focus her attention on preparing her son for his eventual role as Alpha.

    ¡°We need to go,¡± Galen stated, quickly picking up the bags from the ground.

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb said, ¡°I will return. You will stay andplete your assignment.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Galen tried to object.

    ¡°It¡¯s an order,¡± Caleb stated firmly. ¡°I will send word if we need you to return early. But for now, you will serve as the representative of Summer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha,¡± Galen answered.

    ¡°Luna Corrine, please ept my apologies. I must go. Please tell Alpha Wyatt that I will return toplete my duty as soon as I am able.¡±

    Corrine nodded in acknowledgment before leaving the two men to talk.

    ¡°Why am I staying?¡± Galen asked the moment she was out of earshot.

    ¡°As I said, it is your duty,¡± Caleb answered, loading his bag back into the car.

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­ and¡­.¡± Galen said, waving his hands in a gesture that made it clear he wouldn¡¯t give up until he knew the honest answer.

    Caleb nced back, seeing Ashleigh and her friends disappearing into the building. The distance between them felt like a weight on his chest.

    ¡°And I need you to watch out for her, keep an eye on him. He has a temper. Make sure she is ok,¡± he answered quietly.

    Galen sighed, remembering the look of peace on Caleb¡¯s face the night of the full moon as he rested in her arms.

    ¡°Funny, that doesn¡¯t sound like giving her up to me. Are you sure that you two can¡¯t find a way¡­?¡± Galen asked, observing his best friend carefully.

    Caleb closed the trunk.

    ¡°I know the best way to make Ashleigh¡¯s life easier, how to give her what she wants,¡± he replied.

    Caleb took a deep breath of the cold mountain air. He looked back at the house, knowing that Ashleigh was smiling with her friends, family, and mate somewhere inside. Then, turning away, he went to the driver¡¯s side door and opened it.

    ¡°And that¡¯s for me to leave her alone,¡± he sighed miserably, gripping on to the door. He turned back to Galen, not bothering to conceal the grief in his voice. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if I can anymore.¡±

 Chapter 46 Stop Looking

    Ashleigh nced over her shoulder as she was led back towards her house, but it was already too far away. All she could see was her mother¡¯s back.

    Her friends asked question after question about Spring and Summer. Granger answered what he could, but Ashleigh was distracted.

    ¡°What about you, Ashleigh? What did you see of Summer?¡± Renee asked brightly.

    ¡°I mostly just trained.¡± Ashleigh smiled, trying to push away the memories of running through the trees, Caleb¡¯s secret treehouse, and the full moon.

    ¡°Boring!¡± Bell said jokingly.

    ¡°Well, you have two members of Summer here for two weeks. So why not just ask them what it¡¯s like,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°I might just do that.¡± Bell smiled mischievously.

    ¡°There is no reason to get close to either of them.¡± Granger huffed.

    Bell turned to him, her expression was concerned, but before she could give voice to her concern, Renee interrupted her thoughts.

    ¡°Luna!¡± called Renee as Corrine approached them. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ashleigh turned to look at her mother ¡ª usually, a picture of beauty ¡ª the look on her face was worried.

    ¡°I had to deliver an urgent message to Alpha Caleb. We received word just an hour ago that Summer has been attacked by rogue wolves,¡± Corrine answered calmly. ¡°Alpha Caleb will be returning immediately. Beta Galen will stay to continue with the exchange.¡±

    They each reacted in surprise. Ashleigh felt a cold grip on her chest.

    ¡°Ash?¡± called Bell, looking at her with careful concern.

    Ashleigh nced over to her friend, shing her a smile.

    ¡°I need to put my stuff away and take a shower. It was a long drive.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ok,¡± Bell replied hesitantly.

    ¡°Excuse me, Mother, I am in desperate need of a shower.¡± Ashleighughed. Corrine smiled at her and excused her.

    Ashleigh continued into the house. Once she had left their line of sight, she ran up the stairs into her room. Dropping her bags on the floor, she rushed to her window to look out at the ck SUV below. Caleb stood holding on to the driver¡¯s side door; Galen reached a hand to his shoulder.<sub>.</sub>

    She felt that deep sorrow once more. Her breath caught in her chest as she watched Caleb climb into the car. Then, putting her hand on the window, she felt a hot tear roll down her cheek as he drove away.

    ¡®Stop,¡¯ she whispered in her mind. ¡®You can¡¯t have your foot in both worlds. You love Granger. Stop looking at Caleb.¡¯

    Ashleigh stared out the window for a long time, so focused on steadying herself mentally she didn¡¯t even hear the door behind her open.

    ¡°I thought you were taking a shower,¡± Granger said.

    She took a breath and stepped away from the window, keeping her head down as she went to her dresser.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting ready now,¡± she replied.

    ¡°What have you been doing up here?¡± he asked, taking another step towards her.

    ¡°Just stretching a little. It was a long time in the car.¡±

    ¡°Stretching?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°By the window?¡±

    She pulled out a fresh set of clothes and closed the drawers. Then, grabbing a towel from the top of her dresser, she moved towards her bathroom.

    ¡°I am going to take a shower, so you need to go n¡ª¡±

    He grabbed her arm roughly as she tried to move past him. The force surprised her, cutting off her words and drawing her wide eyes to his. There she saw a cold fire burning away.

    ¡°Since when does a little stretching cause tears in your eyes?¡± he spat out in a quiet fury.

    He had surprised her when he grabbed her, but her senses returned quickly. She pulled her arm away from him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t grab me like that,¡± she stated firmly.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, watching her closely.

    The fire in his eyes dimmed, reced almost instantly by his usual happy self.

    ¡°I was worried when I came in,¡± he gestured to the door, ¡°I could see the shine of fresh tears on your face.¡±<sub></sub>

    He reached a hand slowly and caressed her cheek.

    ¡°I was worried.¡±

    His touch was tender, but Ashleigh felt a coldness in it that she couldn¡¯t exin. She pulled away.

    ¡°If you thought I was in the shower, you shouldn¡¯t havee into my room anyway.¡±

    Granger scoffed and turned away from her.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re angry that I interrupted your tender moment with your lover.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know why you were at the window?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh felt her heart racing. She took a deep breath and tried to calm her nerves.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think you know. But you¡¯re wrong,¡± she said.

    ¡°I think that the moment you heard he was leaving, you rushed up here. I think that your window has a perfect view of where he was parked.¡±

    Stepping to the window as he spoke, he looked out to see the tire tracks where a ck SUV had previously been parked. He leaned his arm against the window, not looking back at her.

    ¡°So, Ashleigh, I think that you, my mate, my love, came up to feel close to him and to miss him.¡± Granger¡¯s voice was pained, angry, but filled with pain.

    He paused, leaning his head against his arm and closing his eyes. Then, all of his long held-back emotions leaking through, his voice cracked as he quietly said, ¡°Tell me I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a wave of guilt rolling over her, again and again. She was dragging this man who loved her through the depths of sadness. How could she do this to him? She needed to be better.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± she managed to keep her voice steady. ¡°I am not trying to be close to anyone except you.¡±

    Ashleigh walked over to him. cing a hand on his cheek, she lifted herself on her toes and kissed him on the lips.

    ¡°I love you, Granger. You are the only one I choose.¡±

    ***

    Every pack was a self-sustained society,plete with hospitals, restaurants, shopping centers, entertainment districts.

    Autumn by far exceeded in luxuries of life. Spring was well known for the products and businesses it created. The medical techniques and products that came out of Summer were practically miracles. But there was one area, outside of fighting, that Winter had the most outstanding achievement in.

    Alcohol.

    Due to their fast healing and increased metabolism, most alcohol simply did not affect wolves. But Winter had perfected the mead recipes handed down by the humans they once lived amongst. They had adapted and made it more potent than ever before. Drinking a couple of pints of the current recipe was enough to make any wolf a little tipsy. Every pack, including Summer, had a shipping arrangement for mead.

    Granger sat at the bar, with his third pint almost gone.

    ¡°My friend, what a wee surprise!¡±

    He turned to see that all too familiar smile approaching him from the bar door.

    ¡°Holden,¡± he said with a nod of acknowledgment.

    ¡°You seem down, Granger. Let me buy you a drink.¡± Holden offered joyfully. He called the attention of the bartender and ced his order.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Granger asked, taking a drink.

    ¡°I arrived not long ago with the woman from Autumn. She reminded me that Winter brews the best meads and ale. So I decided I would let loose this first night and try one of the dark honey meads she mentioned.¡±

    Granger nodded again before returning to his drink. His head felt a little heavy, and thoughts traveled freely amongst his insecurities and frustrations.

    ¡°But what is the matter with you, my friend?¡± Holden asked with concern.

    Granger looked up at him; the man was the same as ever, still short, still had curly brown hair, and still had that Cheshire cat smile.

    ¡°Is it stuck?¡± Granger asked.

    ¡°Is what stuck?¡± Holden replied.

    ¡°The smile,¡± he said, pointing to his mouth as he spoke, ¡°it never goes away. Even when you sound sad or concerned, you still have that thing creeping on your face.¡±

    He knew he was getting drunker by the minute but wasn¡¯t that better than simply feeling angry?

    ¡°Ha!¡± Holdenughed, ¡°Yes, I have heard something simr before. But, no, Granger, it is not stuck. I am simply a happy man.¡±

    Holden sat down and focused his attention.

    ¡°I like my friends to be happy too. Perhaps I can help you?¡±

    ¡°Doubtful.¡± He huffed.

    ¡°Would it hurt to try?¡± smiled Holden.

    Taking thest of the mead from his cup, Granger thought about what was bothering him. Maybe it would help to talk with someone who was not a part of the situation.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb, he shows too much interest in her,¡± Granger grumbled, ying the empty cup in his hand. ¡°And she¡­ does the same.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± said Holden, smiling darkly as Granger stared at his empty cup.

    The bartender dropped off the two cups Holden had ordered. Then, pulling the empty cup away from Granger, he reced it with a full one.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry too much, dear boy; your mate is young. However, it is not strange for her to have a passing infatuation with Alpha Caleb. He is quite the specimen,¡± Holden replied.

    Granger growled at thest.

    ¡°Not that you aren¡¯t, of course!¡± Holden quickly added, ¡°I only mean to say that it is nothing to worry about. It is a crush at most. After all, you are her mate. Once you are bonded, there will be nothing to separate you.¡±

    ¡°Once we are bonded¡­.¡± Granger whispered into his cup before taking another drink.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Holden said, ¡°There is nothing stronger than the pull of the mate bond. A chosen mate will never outweigh one who is fated.¡±

    ¡®I love you, Granger. You are the only one I choose.¡¯ her words echoed in his mind, mocking him.

    ¡°So, there is nothing to fear. Try as he might, Alpha Caleb cannot steal that which is yours alone,¡± Holden whispered.

    Granger looked carefully at Holden; he knew better than to trust him. While generally a peaceful pack, Spring had always been gatherers of secrets. Then again, maybe that was precisely what he needed. Secrets, information not well known.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of a wolf having two mates?¡± he asked quietly.

    ¡°Two mates?¡± Holden asked, his eyes widening with surprise.

    Holden was quiet for a moment. He looked at Granger, carefully thinking.

    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± he said, his smile once more turning up into his familiar grin. ¡°That is what he told her, is it?¡±

    Granger looked up at Holden so quickly the world around him took a moment to catch up.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, desperation in his voice.

    ¡°You are saying,¡± Holden began quietly, leaning close to Granger, ¡°that Alpha Caleb has told your Ashleigh that they are mates, though she is already your mate?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®told¡¯?¡± Granger asked.

    ¡°I mean, two mates?¡± Holden chuckled. ¡°No, no, the Goddess gives one mate and one alone.¡±

    ¡°But she was drawn to him; she felt the pull. So it was Ashleigh that discovered him. Not the other way around.¡± Granger countered.

    ¡°So, you believe that Ashleigh is the one and only wolf blessed by the Goddess twice and that the second mate just happens to be her father¡¯s enemy?¡±

    Granger scrunched his eyes. It was strange. But what else could exin it?

    ¡°Let me ask you, Granger, do you know anything about the old fae magic?¡±

    Granger shook his head. He had learned all the basics, the wins, and losses, but he had not paid much attention to what the Fae had created or what magic they wielded. It didn¡¯t matter. They had died out millennia ago.

    ¡°We know that Fae magic involves a lot of secrecy and deception.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Granger asked, starting to feel annoyed at the man before him. His drunkenness was beginning to take hold of his mind. Holden¡¯s words were slurring and echoing as the light in the room was dimming.

    Granger looked up at his ¡®friend¡¯. That ever-present smile seemed to have grown unnaturally more giant. His voice was yful, almost excited as he next spoke.

    ¡°What if I told you that there have been reports of Summer using Fae magic?¡±

 Chapter 47 Secrecy and Deception

    Granger awoke with a pounding in his head and a heaviness in his body. He was sluggish and dizzy.

    The dark honey mead was even more potent than the normal one. He could remember three empty sses and one ss of dark honey. Other than that, he wasn¡¯t sure what he had been up to the night before.

    He sat up as his rm red in his head louder than it should. He needed to wake up. This morning, he was due to begin the long-range lessons at the training grounds.

    Grabbing his towel, Granger made his way to the shower. The warm water felt nice on his aching skin. Then, finally, his mind began to clear away the haze of the alcohol.

    ¡®Fae magic.¡¯

    The words echoed around in his memory. His heart raced, and he felt anger from them, but he had no idea why. Fae magic was never something he had been interested in.

    He knew the things that he needed to know, how they had tried to enve the humans and been defeated by the werewolves who had received Goddess¡¯ blessings.

    But why would their magic matter? It was long gone. The fae were dead. So there was no reason for him to care about such things.

    He shut off the water, drying himself. Finally, he decided to ignore the words dancing around his memory.

    ***

    An hourter, Granger arrived at the training grounds. He had just enough time to check-in and get his equipment set up before the others would being.

    He was pulling his bows when he was approached from behind.

    ¡°Granger,¡± called out Saul.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Granger replied with a warm smile, ¡°are you participating in this as well?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°No, I was sent by Alpha Wyatt,¡± Saul replied, ¡°he has decided to take the representatives on a tour of the northern border. Therefore, your lesson has been postponed until tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Granger replied, his smile faltering slightly.

    ¡°What is there to understand?¡± Saul asked, genuinely unsure what the problem could be.

    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I informed?¡± Granger asked.

    ¡°I am informing you now.¡±

    ¡°For what purpose do they need a tour of our borders?¡± Granger demanded, ¡°they came to learn about attack strategy and long-range defense. There is no reason to give them unnecessary ess to anything else of ours.¡±

    Saul was confused by the hostility that wasing from Granger. He could only assume that, unlike himself, Granger was one of the wolves that felt strongly about the feud. Therefore, he must have thought that the wolves of Summer should not even be allowed to cross into Winter. All that he could do was offer his opinion and hope the boy listened to reason before starting a problem with another pack.

    ¡°During my time in Summer, I learned¡­.¡±

    Saul thoughtfully exined the things he had discovered about the defenses in Summer, about the way they operated. He had learned quite a bit from his two weeks. When they had arrived the night before, he had not hesitated to share those lessons with his alpha.

    Alpha Wyatt had been receptive to opening a dialogue on making improvements. So, Saul arranged for a border tour. The primary purpose was to allow Galen a chance to review their defenses and offer what suggestions he could to improve them.

    His words were clear, concise, and without bias. A very well thought out and nned exchange of information to benefit the wolves of Winter. Saul hoped Granger would be able to understand his intention.

    Unfortunately, Saul¡¯s words had fallen on deaf ears at the first mention of Summer.

    They stood awkwardly silent for several minutes.<sub></sub>

    Saul wasn¡¯t sure what else he could say, nor did he feel any real need to try and convince Granger any further. His task had been to inform him of the schedule change. That task was done

    ¡°I¡¯ll be off then,¡± he grunted as he walked away, leaving Granger alone to settle his thoughts.

    ¡®Why are those mutts always causing me problems!¡¯ Granger shouted angrily in his mind.

    He had gotten distracted as soon as Saul had mentioned Summer. He didn¡¯t care for whatever excuse Saul made. What mattered was that they were interfering. Somehow, they had pushed Alpha Wyatt to change the schedule he had already approved.

    ¡®¡­there have been reports of Summer using Fae magic¡­.¡¯

    Holden¡¯s words suddenly rang out in Granger¡¯s mind with new rity.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Granger asked himself aloud, trying to remember what Holden had said about Fae magic.

    ¡®¡­a lot of secrecy and deception¡­¡¯

    His eyes widened; he felt a lump in his throat.

    Granger ran towards the sparring chambers. He needed to find Ashleigh.

    ***

    Ashleigh looked around the room with a heavy sigh.

    She lightly punched one of the sandbags without effort into the action. This was supposed to be her first session with Caleb in Winter. They had focused almost entirely on defense and learning each of their fighting styles. Here they were going to begin her portion of the training, and she had been excited about it.

    Her style was wilder and looser than his. He was strong and longsting in a fight, while she was quick and aggressive. When she was fighting, she didn¡¯t think of defense. Instead, she focused on taking the enemy down fast and hard.

    Caleb had pointed out that while it did allow her to make fast work of the first wave, it left her open to attack from the second or even a hidden opponent. She disagreed until they trained in the simtion room together.

    At first, she had held her own, taking down two enemies quickly and efficiently. She had even taken the time to give Caleb a smug smile. But she hadn¡¯t paid enough attention and had missed the two that had hidden behind them. They both attacked at once, her quick movements kept her mostly out of harm¡¯s way, but they wore her down.

    As she grew tired, her actions became slow and sloppy. Ashleigh fought hard to regain her ground, only to find yet another surprise attacker, this time leaving her side exposed to receive a blow.

    Sheughed as she remembered the smug smile Caleb had given her when he offered his hand to help her back up.

    It had been a crushing defeat and an exhrating lesson.

    Ashleigh reached down and touched her side, had it been real, she would have died. But instead, she only had some bruising and a minor soreness for the rest of the evening.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Granger shouted, startling her from her memory.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.

    He ran to her, putting his arms around her, hugging her tightly.

    ¡°Granger! Hey!¡± she mumbled into his shoulder. She pushed him back just far enough that she could see his face.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± she questioned anxiously.

    ¡°What do you know about Fae magic?¡± he demanded.

    Ashleigh was dumbstruck by theplete randomness of the question.

    ¡°What?¡± was all she could manage to say.

    ¡°What do you know about Fae magic?¡± he repeated.

    Pushing away her confusion, she tried to answer his question.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s been a long time since I studied up on them,¡± she began, ¡°I know they were masters of elements, earth in particr. They often used their magic for convenience. Oh! Like the gateways that would take them from one side of the continent to the other in a matter of seconds. The gateway entrance in the sacred forest was one of them.¡±

    The annual Blood Moon Gathering entrance was a looming stone arch of carved foliage. Millenia ago, it had been an active gateway. Only the Fae could activate it. After the Goddess had raised up the werewolves that then eliminated the Fae, these gateways became nothing more than decorative pieces around the world.

    ¡°There was some stuff about shapeshifting or mimicry. Loki was the best example. He hid among the humans for years without them knowing, influencing them, and causing chaos. It wasn¡¯t until Alpha Geri and Beta Freki discovered his tricks that he was revealed.¡±

    The story of her people was interesting, though a part of her wondered if it had truly been necessary to eradicate all the Fae. She had always been interested in learning what she could about them. However, her pursuit of that knowledge had fallen aside when her priorities had shifted to bing a wife and maintaining her position as a berserker.

    But Granger had never cared about the Fae. He had always found the history uninteresting.

    ¡°Why are you asking all of a sudden, Granger?¡±

    ¡°Because Ashleigh,¡± he said, his tone very serious, ¡°I believe that you are being manipted by Fae magic.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ashleigh asked incredulously.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Granger replied.

    ¡°What about him?¡± Ashleigh sighed. She felt tired already. Any conversation with Granger about Caleb was a fight waiting to happen.

    ¡°There are reports that he has been using Fae magic,¡± Granger whispered.

    Ashleigh suddenly stood up straight. She backed away from him, holding a serious gaze.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she demanded. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±

    She thought back to the treant in the simtion room. She had found it strange when Caleb said it was an old fae beast. But it wasn¡¯t magic that brought it to life. It was technology.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he replied quickly. ¡°What matters is that he is using some dark fae magic to manipte you into believing that he is your mate!¡±

    Ashleigh found herself stunned once more.

    ¡°Granger,¡± she began, ¡°I know this situation is hard. It¡¯s hard on all of us. But you can¡¯t throw around usations like that just because you don¡¯t like him!¡±

    She hadn¡¯t meant to, but by the end of her sentence, she had shouted at him. Her heart was pounding in her ears, and she recognized a protective instinct she hadn¡¯t felt towards Caleb before. It was concerning.

    ¡°I¡¯m not making this up, Ashleigh!¡± he shouted back, grabbing her arm and pulling her close to him. ¡°He is tricking you, and you are refusing to see it! He is using you to get back at your dad, and he is using fae magic to do it!¡±

    ¡°You have no proof of that!¡± Ashleigh shouted. ¡°Do you have any idea what would happen if someone heard and believed you?¡±

    ¡°It is true! It¡¯s the only thing that makes sense! Why else would you have two mates?¡± Granger demanded, gripping her arm tightly.

    ¡°Maybe the Goddess made a mistake!¡± Ashleigh shouted, pulling at her arm as his grip was hurting.

    He threw her arm down. A dark expression settling over his face. His voice was distant and cold.

    ¡°So, you think she gave you a new mate because she made a mistake the first time?¡±

 Chapter 48 Curiouser and Curiouser

    ¡°That is not what I said!¡± Ashleigh shouted angrily.

    She was surprised by her own voice.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Granger asked coldly.

    ¡°No, Granger,¡± she stated clearly, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°How else am I supposed to take it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Exactly how I meant it!¡± she answered, ¡°The Goddess made a mistake! There is no record of another wolf having two mates; it¡¯s a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Or Caleb is using dark magic against Winter.¡±

    Ashleigh growled in frustration. She wanted to be patient with him, to understand where he wasing from. But the ridiculousness of his words was too much.

    ¡°I¡¯m not making it up! There are reports¡ª¡± Granger began.

    ¡°What reports?¡± she demanded.

    Granger looked away from her, unsure how to respond. He didn¡¯t even remember all that Holden had said, only that there had been reports of Summer using fae magic.

    ¡°Does my father suspect this?¡± she asked, stepping closer to him, ¡°did he show you a report iming that Alpha Caleb was using fae magic?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Granger answered quietly.

    ¡°Then who?¡± she asked, a barely audible growl under her words.<sub>.</sub>

    Granger felt the heat of his anger rising as he witnessed how she tried to protect Caleb.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± she asked, crossing her arms over her chest as she watched him closely.

    ¡°It was shared with me in confidence.¡±

    ¡°Then you saw it? Proof of these ims, not just someone¡¯s ideas or words?¡±

    He growled.

    She growled back.

    ¡°So desperate to protect your mate?¡± he asked venom in his voice.

    Ashleigh gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± she hissed coldly.

    Granger¡¯s eyes widened, and he felt as though he had been punched in the gut.

    ¡°You!¡± she shouted angrily. ¡°Idiot.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± he questioned.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yes, you!¡± she paced back and forth for a moment, calming her frustrations. ¡°You go around iming that an Alpha is using fae magic. There will be consequences.¡±

    ¡°Then I should just sit back and rx while he maniptes you and tries to take you away from me?¡±

    ¡°No one is manipting me!¡± Ashleigh shouted. ¡°And I already told you, I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s using magic, you might not have a choice,¡± Granger said firmly.

    Ashleigh growled again, this time letting her frustration out by hitting the sandbag closest to her.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t using fae magic! He can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± he asked, crossing his arms over his chest.

    Letting out a frustrated sigh, she closed her eyes to think.

    ¡®If I don¡¯t find a way to prove it to him, he won¡¯t let this go. But if I tell him, I am breaking my word.¡¯

    Ashleigh looked up at him once more, he was angry, but below the anger, she saw the hurt and the genuine love he held for her.

    ¡®He is my mate. I have chosen to spend my life with him. So I can trust him.¡¯

    With a resigned sigh, she approached him.

    ¡°I am going to tell you something that you cannot tell anyone else,¡± she began, ¡°I gave my word that this would remain a secret.¡±

    ¡°Between you and Caleb?¡± Granger asked icily.

    ¡°Shut up and listen,¡± Ashleigh growled.

    Granger took a deep breath in an attempt to calm down, it didn¡¯t do much, but he nodded for her to continue.

    ¡°I know that Caleb isn¡¯t able to use fae magic because I know that it can only be used by someone possessing fae blood,¡± she said quietly. ¡°The person who told me this was my father.¡±

    Granger felt his anger slipping away as it was reced by confusion.

    ¡°How would he know that?¡±

    ¡°Knowledge passed down from alpha to alpha. I wasn¡¯t supposed to hear it, he was teaching Axel, and I kind of snuck into the room,¡± she answered with a small smile, ¡°he caught me and made me promise to keep it to myself. But I am trusting you to keep this a secret. Because you are my mate.¡±

    ¡°What else did he say?¡± Granger asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He made me leave. But I didn¡¯t need to know, so I didn¡¯t ask any further.¡±

    For a moment, neither of them said anything. Finally, she was sure he was processing and would understand.

    ¡®Holden is a wolf of Spring; all they do is gather information. He must know something Alpha Wyatt doesn¡¯t,¡¯ Granger thought to himself.

    He shook his head and turned away from her.

    ¡°Caleb must have found a way around it.¡± Granger sighed.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Ashleigh¡¯s irritated voice demanded, ¡°Are you that desperate to make him into the bad guy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just me!¡± Granger shouted back at her, ¡°I told you there are reports of fae magic in Summer!¡±

    Ashleigh felt the frustration in her rising to a boiling point.

    ¡®Who is whispering in your ear?¡¯ She wondered to herself as the frustration grew. ¡®Why are you so convinced of this?!¡¯

    A brief memory shed a mischievous smile and sparkling eyes into her mind.

    ¡®Alice¡­she must have seen the simtions too,¡¯ she sighed to herself. ¡®Damn spy,¡¯

    ¡°There is no fae magic!¡± she shouted, no longer worried about hiding her irritation. ¡°Summer uses technology. They have simtions and lights and mirrors! It isn¡¯t magic! Caleb runs simtions using fae creatures from our history books! It¡¯s a damn training exercise!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Granger asked. He hadn¡¯t heard anything about fae creatures before.

    ¡°I am telling you, Granger, stop saying these idiotic things before someone else hears you!¡± Ashleigh snarled at him before turning away and storming off.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± he called after her, the door mmed, and he was left alone once more with his thoughts.

    ***

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I listened to you!¡± Granger growled, mming the mug on the counter. ¡°So much for Spring, always having the best information!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Holden asked, showing concern.

    Granger looked over at the short man. For once, that Cheshire cat grin was not stered on his face. Somehow, seeing the shock and confusion on Holden¡¯s face made him feel a little better. At least he wasn¡¯t the only idiot today.

    ¡°You made me look like an idiot,¡± Granger grumbled. ¡°Are there even any reports that Summer is using Fae magic? Or were you just messing with me?¡±

    Granger gave Holden a dangerous look that he was wise enough to recognize.

    ¡°I truly don¡¯t know what you mean. I have been given the same information I gave to you, my friend.¡±

    Granger scoffed.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Holden asked, his curiosity piqued. He tempered his voice to keep it from showing. ¡°But my understanding is that there is evidence of such use.¡±

    ¡°What kind of evidence?¡± Granger asked.

    ¡°Photographs of fae creatures within the Summer territories.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Grangerughed. He didn¡¯t know if it was the alcohol settling into his system that made him feel better or just hearing Holden make the same mistakes he had. ¡°Those are simtions. Training exercises. It¡¯s tech, not magic.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a rather convenient excuse.¡± Holden offered, testing the waters of Granger¡¯s willingness to share information. ¡°One easilye up with by a man as tricky as Alpha Caleb. I¡¯d say the possibility still exists that they are using fae magic.¡±

    ¡°Summer isn¡¯t using fae magic,¡± Granger stated, rolling his eyes at Holden¡¯s insistence. ¡°They can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°And why is that?¡± asked Holden carefully.

    ¡°Only someone with fae blood can activate fae magic.¡± Granger sighed as he took a drink.

    ¡°Curiouser and curiouser,¡± Holden whispered to himself. A dark smile crept onto Holden¡¯s face, unseen by Granger, who focused entirely on his mug.

 Chapter 49 Just Admit It

    When Caleb had left, Galen had made three promises. The first was to fulfill his duty as a representative of Summer. The second was to watch over Ashleigh. The third was a request Caleb had made almost literally as he drove away.

    ¡°There is one more thing that I need you to do while you are here,¡± Caleb said as he climbed into the car.

    ¡°Name it,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°You need to find out everything you can about the wolfsbane. When it was used, how much, how many casualties, how they were treated. Everything.¡±

    ¡°I get why you want all that, but this is Winter. So they aren¡¯t exactly going to be opening up the doors and rolling out the red carpet for me,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°Perhaps not,¡± Caleb said as he closed the door. ¡°But Ashleigh did mention that her friend is a doctor and the one who treated her.¡±

    ¡°Her friend?¡± Galen asked.

    Caleb started the engine, and Galen stepped back.

    ¡°Your dance partner,¡± Caleb replied with a wink before the car pushed away down the road.

    Because of this promise, Galen now found himself standing outside the hospital, anxiously staring at the entrance.

    ¡®I don¡¯t even know what kind of doctor she is. Am I just going to wander around the hospital, popping my head in every room saying ¡®yoohoo Bell?¡¯ over and over?¡¯

    He shook his head at the thought.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡®There has to be a way to find her that won¡¯t make me look like a stalker or an idiot.¡¯

    As he continued to worry about approaching the situation, he missed the approach of someone on his left.

    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Saul asked, looking at the hospital entrance for anything out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Dude!¡± Galen shouted, almost jumping out of his skin. ¡°I could have killed you, ya know!¡±

    Saul shook his head.

    ¡°No,¡± Saul stated firmly before giving his exnation. ¡°I approached from the left because on the right, you had an advantage. Also, I spoke from behind, so if you did try to strike at me, you were more likely to hit high., I am shorter than you, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to avoid the swing.

    Also, your senses are far more aware of danger than you would expect. You weren¡¯t going to strike at me because you already knew I wasn¡¯t a threat before you knew who it was that approached.¡±

    Galen stared at Saul.

    ¡°So, what you are saying is that you took a calcted risk because you wanted to see me jump?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Saul smiled.

    ¡°Winter¡¯s got jokes,dies and gentlemen!¡± Galen shouted with augh.<sub></sub>

    Saul joined him with a chuckle before returning to his original question.

    ¡°So, what are you staring at?¡±

    ¡°Oh, uh, well¡­. I thought that it might be a good idea to take a look at the setup of your medical facilities,¡± Galen replied. Trying to think of the most usible excuse. ¡°I realize that I am here to learn aboutbat tactics, but a well-prepared medical team is a basic part ofbat tactics in my book.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Saul nodded, adding, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Go? Go where?¡± Galen asked quickly, following Saul.

    ¡°It would be difficult to properly judge the medical facilities by looking at the brick and mortar of the building. Instead, you need to actually step inside the hospital and see the staff.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and that was my n exactly,¡± Galen said, trying to find how to escape the situation. ¡°But wait, what were you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Lunch.¡± Saul held up a lunchbox while continuing to walk.

    ¡°You bring your lunch to eat at the hospital?¡± Galen asked, showing his confusion.

    ¡°My mate, my wife. She is a nurse. Ie to have lunch with her whenever I can,¡± Saul answered.

    He wasn¡¯t slowing down; they had entered the building already and were passing people left and right without a word. Galen wasn¡¯t sure where Saul nned to take him, but he needed to get back on track.

    ¡°Maintaining the bond with your mate is an essential matter. So please don¡¯t let me stop you,¡± Galen smiled.

    ¡°We are here,¡± Saul said, suddenly stopping.

    Galen almost ran directly into his back.

    ¡°Where is here?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Where you wanted to be,¡± Saul answered before continuing to walk.

    ¡°Wait! Where are you going?¡± Galen called.

    Saul lifted the lunchbox in the air and called back, ¡°Lunch!¡±

    Galen chuckled.

    Saul was an interesting person. During his time in Summer, he had gone out of his way to talk to Galen about how they could adjust and improve their defenses while making sure no one was around to hear it. After arriving in Winter, Saul had gone straight to Alpha Wyatt. He rerouted all the representatives just to get a perimeter defense appraisal from Galen.

    Now out of nowhere, he showed up to help Galen when he felt lost.

    ¡®Saul, are you some kind of quest NPC?¡¯ Galen mused to himself, thinking of the video games he had yed when he was younger.

    ¡®But seriously, where did you take me?¡¯ he wondered, looking around at what appeared to be an empty nurse¡¯s station.

    ¡°Well, hello, Handsome,¡± a wee voice called out.

    He closed his eyes, allowing Bell¡¯s warm voice to roll over him, sending a shockwave of anticipation from the top of his head to the tip of his toes. Of course, she wasn¡¯t his bond mate, but all living beings had primal urges. And an attraction felt by a wolf, even just a passing crush, was felt deeply.

    Galen turned around; he looked down at her with a tender smile. She was dressed in dark blue scrubs, a long-sleeved pink shirt underneath. Her hair was pulled up into a messy bun, and a yful grin adorned her face.

    ¡°Nice to see you, Bell,¡± he grinned.

    cing a hand on her hip and turning it out toward him, she drew her chin down toward her chest. Then, after adjusting her body into the famous modeling pose, she pouted her lips.

    ¡°Nice to be seen,¡± she replied, topping it off with a yful wink.

    He chuckled.

    ¡°So, to what do I owe this unexpected pleasure?¡± Bell smiled, rxing her body and hugging the chart in her hand to her chest.

    ¡°Well,¡± he began, ¡°part of my job in Summer involves appraising different aspects of our medical staff and facilities¡ª¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re here to check me out,¡± she stated.

    Galen smiled, letting out augh.

    ¡°I am here to check on all the staff and facilities,¡± he rified.

    ¡°You are here,¡± Bell said teasingly, ¡°to check me out.¡±

    Stepping closer and closer until they were only inches apart. She looked up at him with a self-satisfied grin.

    ¡°Just admit it, you missed me.¡±

    Galen couldn¡¯t take his eyes off hers. Though his experience wascking, his instincts told him there was no mistaking the intention in her words. He felt the low rumble deep within him, the soft growl that denoted his rising attraction to her.

    He stepped forward, forcing her back before he turned them. His quick movement drove her against the desk, her hands each falling to the desk to brace her. The chart she held fell to the ground. Before Bell had a chance to react to it, he moved again.

    cing his hands on the desk at either side of her body, he leaned down to her, his face mere inches from her own. Their eyes locked once more.

    ¡°Are you sure it isn¡¯t you that missed me?¡± he asked suggestively.

    Bell was surprised at his boldness. She swallowed down the rising fire from the pit of her stomach. Then, never one to be outdone, she mustered up all of her will and determination.

    Pressing down on her hands, she lifted herself off the ground, pulling herself up to sit on the desk. She smiled brightly at Galen and reached her arms out around his neck.

    ¡°Well, Handsome, seems like maybe we missed each other,¡± she whispered suggestively, leaning close again, their mouths so close she could feel the warmth of his breath. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do something about it?¡±

 Chapter 50 All He Saw

    Galen felt the warmth of her breath on his lips, sending a ripple of pleasure and anticipation through his entire being. Her seductive voice danced in his ears and yed like music down, creating a rhythm in his body until his pants began to feel a little too tight.

    A soft blush crept over him, beginning at his throat, and spreading to the tip of his ears. He quickly ducked his head out of her arms and pushed himself off the desk. Throwing his body back against the opposite wall. A good three feet of space now dividing them.

    He saw a satisfied grin on Bell¡¯s face. She leaned back and crossed her legs, bouncing one of her feet.

    ¡®This one is dangerous,¡¯ he thought to himself. He remembered having the same thought about Alice, except he also felt irritated by her attention. With Bell, however, it was not unwanted.

    ¡°Guess I missed you more,¡± she pretended to pout.

    Galen cleared his throat.

    ¡°So, I heard you are a doctor,¡± he said in an attempt to change the subject and get back on mission.

    Bell pursed her pouting lips together and cocked her head to the side, ring at him impishly.

    ¡°Fine, have it your way,¡± she sighed dramatically, ¡°we¡¯ll talk ¡®serious¡¯ now.¡±

    Bell hopped down from the desk.

    ¡°Am I a doctor?¡± She repeated his statement as a question. ¡°Well, that depends on what you consider a doctor. Do I have a medical license? No, that would require being involved with the human world. Have I gone to school for medicine, also no, same reason.<sub>.</sub>

    Have I read every book within the territories of Winter about medicine? Probably. Have I had many years of training under multiple medical professionals and watched countless hours of procedures and operations? Yes.¡±

    ¡°So, you ARE a doctor?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Technically no, technically yes,¡± sheughed.

    ¡°Ya know,¡± he replied, rxing a little and crossing his arms over his chest, ¡°you don¡¯t have to have a license to be a doctor. Not in the packs. Sure, if you wanted to be a doctor among humans, you need one. But our system exists for us and us alone. From what I know, you are more than qualified. You ARE a doctor. Period.¡±

    Bell looked him up and down, smiling to herself.

    ¡°Ok, I am a doctor,¡± she said, raising her eyebrow slightly. ¡°Did you need a checkup?¡±

    ¡°Are you offering?¡± he smiled back, a slight suggestion in his voice.

    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Bell chastised yfully, ¡°you already quit that game, remember?¡±

    Galen nodded his head with a grin. He enjoyed his time with her. Bell was bright, beautiful, and her smile gave him a kind of warmth he couldn¡¯t describe.

    ¡®Your mate is a lucky man,¡¯ he thought to himself sadly. ¡®Whoever or wherever he is.¡¯<sub></sub>

    ¡°As much as I enjoy our chats, and I really do,¡± she smiled, ¡°I do need to get this charting done and check up on some of my patients. So, if there was nothing else?¡±

    ¡°Actually,¡± he said as she picked up the fallen chart, ¡°I really dide to check out the facilities. To see how the hospital operates, what your treatments look like, the general knowledge level of the staff.¡±

    ¡°What for? Oh no,¡± she gasped dramatically, ¡°you¡¯re not a spy, are you? Coming to steal all our secret healing ways? Or filling our medicine bottles with those chalky candies?¡±

    Galen was confused. He knew, of course, that she was joking, but the odd specificity of the joke had him curious.

    ¡°What?¡± he chuckled.

    Bellughed.

    ¡°So, cards on the table, I already knew you were here. I didn¡¯t think I would run into you, but I knew you were in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°You did?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yea,¡± she chuckled, ¡°a few people saw you outside. They came up with all kinds of reasons and theories behind your presence.¡±

    Galen raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh really?¡±

    ¡°I was quite interested in the one where you might have a health concern that you were too embarrassed to see your own doctors about,¡± Bell smiled, ¡°down there.¡±

    Bell brought her hand up near her mouth, curling her index finger and then pointing down. His eyes followed the direction she pointed,nding where his pants had grown a bit too tight before. He shifted ufortably and cleared his throat.

    ¡°I have no health concerns,¡± he replied quickly.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Bell said with a teasing smirk, ¡°so why do you need to inspect the hospital?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s basicbat tactics. Medical teams are a vital part of any pack and defense, whether preventative medicine or after-care treatment. They affect the pack as a whole.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were here to learn about attack tactics?¡± Bell asked, crossing her arms over her chest.

    ¡°I am, but while I¡¯m here, Saul has asked that I look at the defenses as well. To see if there are any rmendations that I believe would be for the good of the pack. He didn¡¯t ask me to look at the hospital specifically, but as I said, the hospital and its staff are all a key part of basicbat tactics.¡±

    His reply was, generally speaking, urate. Saul had asked him to look at the overall defenses, and Galen firmly believed that the medical facilities were a keyponent of properbat tactics.

    He just didn¡¯t reveal his other reason for being in the hospital.

    ¡°Ok, well, I can squeeze in a tour and a few questions,¡± she said happily. ¡°But I really do need to do this charting first.¡±

    He agreed and followed her down the hall to a small office. She sat at the desk, and he looked around the room while she got to work. He looked through the books on the shelf before he pulled out one that piqued his interest. It was ck leatherbound, with a piece of thick cord wrapped around it. It looked more like a journal than a published book.

    As he turned the book in his hands, he realized there was no title written on the cover, so he began to unwrap the cord. When it released, and he was able to pull back the leather, he discovered that his instincts had been right. It was a journal.

    There were handwritten notes on every page, some with anatomical drawings and sketches. Here and there were images of nts, tools, and some things he didn¡¯t recognize right away.

    Bell had nced up from her charting. She saw him looking at a book with interest; the look on his face was curious.

    ¡®He¡¯s so adorable,¡¯ she smiled to herself.

    He had been flipping through the pages; finally, he pulled the book up closer to his face to read.

    ¡®He must have found something that interested him,¡¯ she thought.

    ncing at the shelf, she tried to identify which book he had picked up. At first, she couldn¡¯t figure out which one it was. Not until he turned the book in his hands and she finally caught sight of the ck leather. Her eyes widened as she jumped up from her chair.

    Just as he was about to read some of the notes, he was surprised as Bell pulled the book out of his hands, holding it protectively against her chest.

    He looked up at her, and at first, he was surprised. But quickly, his surprise turned to concern as he saw the look in her eyes.

    ¡°Bell?¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you didn¡¯t want me to touch anything. I wasn¡¯t trying to snoop.¡±

    She swallowed and moved away from him. Then, opening a drawer at her desk, she ced the journal inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Bell. I wasn¡¯t trying to invade your privacy. I thought it was just some medical notes.¡±

    Bell sat down timidly, staring down at her hands. It was strange to see her this way. She always seemed so strong, so sure of herself. But at this moment, she seemed so small and fragile. He wanted to hold her in his arms and assure her that everything would be alright.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± she said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    He sat down in the chair across the desk, keeping his focus on her the whole time.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my journal. I¡¯m not scared of you reading my private thoughts,¡± she said softly, lifting her head and smiling at him.

    But all he saw were the unshed tears that glistened in her eyes.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± he asked warmly.

    ¡°It is a journal,¡± she replied, ¡°but it belonged to my mom.¡±

 Chapter 51 The Warmth of His Lips

    ¡°Your mom?¡± he asked. ¡°Was she a doctor too?¡±

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°She must be proud of you, taking after her.¡± Galen smiled warmly.

    Bell looked away.

    ¡°She was the first doctor I trained under,¡± she smiled. ¡°From the time I was ten, I started going to the clinic with her and training every day. I was performing basic procedures on my own by thirteen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡± Galen grinned slightly as he tried to imagine her at that age.

    ¡°It was necessary,¡± Bell replied quietly.

    Galen looked at her carefully, there was something strange in the way she answered.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asked.

    Their eyes locked, he saw sadness, pain, and a longing. She saw empathy, protection, and care. Bell turned away from him, standing up.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she sighed, ¡°my mom died. Both of my parents, actually, when I was fifteen.¡±

    Bell moved over to the shelf, adjusting the books, fiddling with their order. Keeping herself distracted as she waited for the pity that Galen would no doubt pour on her.

    ¡°It¡¯s an unfortunate thing to have inmon,¡± Galen replied softly.

    Bell turned to find him standing right behind her. She gasped and backed herself into the bookshelf.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I lost my mother when I was fourteen, my dad joined her three yearster,¡± his voice was soft,forting.

    He moved closer to her, once more she tried to move back but the bookshelf was in the way.

    ¡®Is he trying to kiss me? Now??¡¯ she wondered to herself, while she did want to kiss him, the moment wasn¡¯t right.

    Just as she was about to put a hand up to push him away, he moved first. His warm hands touched her shoulders, ran down the length of her arms, and stopped at her hands, holding them gently.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need my apologies, condolences, or pity. They don¡¯t mean anything; they are just words.¡±

    `I hate those words,¡¯ she answered him in her mind. He understood the words people offered tofort the one that remained. They were bitter, they were empty.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I lost them, but I miss them and it still hurts. I won¡¯t offer you pity, but I do offer my shoulder, my ear, my understanding. I am here for you, whatever you need. There is no expiration on grief.¡± He squeezed her hands and gave her a reassuring smile.

    ¡®This guy is dangerous,¡¯ she thought to herself as a warmth settled over her heart. Then, a different kind of panic began to grow.

    She looked up at him, part of her wanting to wrap her arms around him and kiss him, another part still wishing to push him away.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go and let you have some time to yourself,¡± he whispered, leaning forward, and kissing her forehead softly. He pulled away from her and walked to the door.

    The warmth of his lips lingered on her forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯lle by another time for that tour,¡± he said, before leaving and shutting the door behind him.

    Bell exhaled roughly, as though she had been holding her breath without even realizing it. Her hand reached up to touch her chest, feeling the intense pounding of her heart. With her other hand, she fanned herself, feeling very warm all of a sudden.

    ¡®This fool runs from a game of flirtation, but then leaves me hot and bothered by a kiss to the forehead!¡¯ sheughed at herself. ¡®Definitely dangerous.¡¯<sub></sub>

    Pushing off the bookshelf she walked back to her desk, sitting down she pulled open the drawer. She reached in and grabbed the journal.

    ¡°Sorry Mom and Dad, a conversation about your death should not in any way lead to those kinds of feelings¡­¡±

    Bell turned the book over in her hands, touching the cover gently. She opened it and flipped through the pages. She remembered watching her mother taking notes, writing down experiment results, failures, tips.

    She could still remember the way her hair always fell over her eyes when she was focused on taking down her notes.

    The old familiar ache in her arm returned, she quickly put the journal back in the drawer, closing it. Bell leaned forward,ying her head on the desk, she stretched her arms down towards the ground letting them hang.

    She took deep breaths and tried to rx her body until the ache retreated.

    A sound came from the door handle, she sat up quickly with a smile already on her face.

    ¡®Is he back?¡¯ she wondered with too much excitement.

    The door opened and Bell was surprised to see not Galen, but Ashleigh.

    ¡°Heydy,¡± Bell said, cocking her head to the side, it was strange to see her here. ¡°I am such a popr girl today, to what do I owe this surprise?¡±

    ¡°Granger is an idiot,¡± Ashleigh said, slumping down into the chair Galen had sat in not ten minutes before.

    Bell leaned back in her chair.

    ¡°Hmmm. Ok, I am going to need more information. I don¡¯t want to walk into one of those traps where I agree with you, but you get mad because I talked trash about your boyfriend. Or where I don¡¯t agree with you, and then you get mad at me for defending him.¡±

    Ashleigh gave Bell a scoff and an indignant look.

    ¡°Say you¡¯ve never done that, I dare you,¡± Bell replied to the look.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°Granger was mad¡ª¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been like that a lottely,¡± Bell interrupted, thinking back over the past month.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Ashleigh said, the anger she felt starting to dissipate.

    It wasn¡¯t just her he had changed around. Others were seeing it. She couldn¡¯t even exin that it wasn¡¯t his fault, it was hers. They had sworn to keep it secret. She didn¡¯t want to break her word to Granger.

    ¡°So, what was it?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The fight? What was Granger an idiot about?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ashleigh said, shaking her head to refocus, ¡°he was mad about the trip to Summer. We got into a fight before we each left, and I never got a chance to tell him I was going. So, he was mad and jealous. Making dumb assumptions about me and them.¡±

    ¡°Them?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°Summer wolves,¡± Ashleigh said, keeping the particr wolf to herself.

    ¡°Wait, so when you say jealous, you mean like he was thinking you were cheating or something?¡± Bell asked, leaning forward over the desk.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Then he was just saying stupid stuff without any proof.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    Ashleigh sighed, looking back to make sure the door was closed she leaned forward keeping her voice low.

    ¡°He ims that someone told him there are reports of Summer using Fae magic.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Bell questioned. ¡°That would be insane if it was true. But did he see those reports?¡±

    ¡°Not that I know of.¡±

    ¡°Then he better keep that to himself,¡± Bell said, shaking her head as she leaned back in her chair. ¡°If Summer as a pack has a fault it¡¯s their insane devotion to their honor. An usation like that could lead to war.¡±

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s what I said,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡± Bell suddenly gasped, bringing a hand to her mouth.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh sat forward, concerned.

    ¡°I just thought, what if Galen heard him say something like that¡­ that would be¡­¡±

    Bell trailed off, each of them giving a knowing look. Both women had gotten to know Galen to some degree, and both were aware of his loyalty. If he heard the usations Granger had made to Ashleigh the night before, it would be his duty to defend his alpha and his pack.

    Ashleigh sighed. She didn¡¯t know how to convince Granger that there was nothing to the rumors, or to ease his mind on her choice. Was it even possible to make him understand?

    ¡°Ash?¡± Bell called to her.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ashleigh responded absently.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Yea,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°You know you can tell me anything right? Even if it¡¯s embarrassing, or it feels wrong, or anything. Don¡¯t hold everything in.¡± Bell offered.

    Ashleigh smiled. ¡°I know, Bell.¡±

    They sat around for another few minutes infortable silence with chit chat here and there. They each had something weighing on them, being in each other¡¯s presence, was calming. But soon, Bell needed to return to her patients.

    As they left the room, nning to go in opposite directions, Bell had one more thought to share with Ashleigh.

    ¡°I told you before, the mate bond isn¡¯t perfect. The Goddess may have her reasons, and maybe the wolf part of us is perfect for each mate, but the mate bond is not infallible. And marking each other, that bond is for life, breaking it can kill you both.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say, Bell,¡± Ashleigh said, her heart picking up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to say anything. I am just reminding you, everything in your life is your choice.¡±

    ¡°The mate bond is a blessing from the Goddess,¡± Ashleigh replied halfheartedly.

    ¡°Yeah, but she must have left an out for a reason.¡± Bell smiled back.

    Her smile was always so full of life, it was contagious, irritating even. But the smile on her face at this moment was sad. Ashleigh remembered the night of the sleepover, when they had briefly talked about the mate bond. The sadness she had seen in her eyes, it was this sadness. Bell started to walk away.

    ¡°Bell,¡± Ashleigh called after her, ¡°when are you going to tell me what¡¯s really going on with you?¡±

    Bell looked back at Ashleigh, for just a moment she didn¡¯t hide the sadness, but then the smile came back.

    ¡°You first,¡± Bell replied, with onest genuine smile before walking away.

 Chapter 52 But You Can

    The representatives had been around for several days now, and Ashleigh had returned to her regr duty rotations. Because the sections of training had already been nned out and she should have been training with Caleb, there was little else for her to do. She was only able to help in some of the sparring sessions but not much beyond that.

    Granger had at least two training sessions each day, one for scouting and another for rangedbat. Both involved long treks through the forest. Because of this, it had been easy for Ashleigh to avoid him after they had fought about the ims of Summer using fae magic. He had reached out to her several times, but she chose to be the one to ignore him this time.

    Returning to her training routine, patrolling, and regr pack duties, she feltfortable again. No strange impulses, no invading desires. She could breathe without worry. Still, a part of her missed her time in Summer.

    The warmth on her skin, the beautiful colors of nature beyond snowy white. The simtions offered a true challenge to her skill set. But, when Ashleigh thought too long about it, she realized that she could see herself in Summer, growing, bing something. She clenched her jaw and shook the thoughts away.

    Ashleigh sighed as she checked thest border post on her patrol. She thought about the day that she and Granger had been attacked, how they had been ambushed. If their border fences had an electric reinforcement or even a monitoring system beyond the patrolman¡¯s watch, it could have been avoided.

    ¡®We have offered Alpha Wyatt a multitude of technological advancements over the years. Unfortunately, he has rejected most of them. And over the past couple years, every one of them.¡¯

    Caleb¡¯s words suddenly resonated in her mind.

    ¡°There has to be an exnation,¡± she whispered to herself. ¡°I need to know.¡±

    Ashleigh turned, intent on finding out the truth from her father. However, she was surprised to find herself face to face with the pale blue eyes that had always made her heart flutter.

    Anxiety clutched at her heart, she turned to walk away.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Ashleigh, please!¡± he called after her, his voice filled with hurt.

    It upset her to hear it. Ashleigh wanted to stay mad, to avoid another argument. But hearing the pain in his voice, all she wanted to do wasfort him.

    Granger came to her, stepping close but still giving her space.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ash,¡± he said softly.

    She looked up at him. He looked rough. She had already heard that he had been to the bar several times, at least once he had to be carried home. While she had been concerned, she also felt disappointed. He had never been this way before; she began to wonder if this was what their future would be like?

    Would he run off to the bar every time they fought? Would he suspect every man she spoke with of being a rival? Would he continue to pick fights with Caleb even after they were married?

    These were the thoughts that had been on an endless loop in her mind since their argument. Ever since Bell had reminded her, she had a choice.

    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Granger asked, ¡°Please?¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at him again, his eyes were red-rimmed, and the bags underneath showed he had barely slept in days. He was worn out. Seeing him this way, her heart ached.<sub></sub>

    She nodded.

    They sat together on a nearby log. Granger took a deep breath before turning to face Ashleigh.

    ¡°I was out of line,¡± he began, looking back down at the ground. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you the way I did. I should have stayed calm and listened. But I wanted to believe what I was told, so I didn¡¯t listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Why would you want to believe that one of the packs would be using fae magic?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°No, I wanted to believe that he was.¡± Granger sighed.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked again. There had to be more to it than simple jealousy.

    Granger met her eyes, and she could see the tears that were already filling them. She gasped at the sight. His brows furrowed in a painful expression, and then he looked away.

    ¡°Because, Ashleigh, if he was using magic. If he was manipting you, then it wasn¡¯t real,¡± his voice was tired.

    She wondered when thest time he slept was.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to make you hate him or think he was a bad guy. Yea, I wouldn¡¯t be sad if you did, but that wasn¡¯t what it was about,¡± he sighed. ¡°I just wanted a way to exin why you feel something for him, a way that wasn¡¯t real.¡±

    He stood up, hugging himself and pacing back and forth as he spoke.

    ¡°Before I met you, I never felt anything for anyone like that. I didn¡¯t have crushes. I didn¡¯t think of any of the girls in the south as more than just packmates.¡±

    He took a breath.

    ¡°But the day I got here, it felt different, the air, the sound, the smell, everything was better. I didn¡¯t know why as we got closer and closer to your house, I felt happier, morefortable, excited. I didn¡¯t know until Iid eyes on you.¡±

    Granger turned to her and stopped moving. He smiled, the same beautiful and loving smile she had cherished for two years. The warmth of him, of their bond, spread through her entire being.

    ¡°I felt like I was home,¡± he smiled, ¡°You are my home, Ashleigh. You are my heart, my everything.¡±

    He sat down beside her once more. He took the risk of reaching for her hand.

    A tear rolled down her cheek, and she sniffed as the suddenness of her own emotions overwhelmed her. Finally, she reached out the rest of the way and took his hand in her.

    He smiled, and his tears fell.

    ¡°Baby, I am so sorry,¡± he whispered. ¡°I know I haven¡¯t treated you the way you deserve for a while now, not just this fight. All the fights, all the jealousy. You don¡¯t deserve that.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Ashleigh whispered, reaching her hand out to his cheek.

    He smiled and leaned into her hand.

    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± he let out a sadugh. ¡°I know you try, but you don¡¯t understand. You can¡¯t.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what to say how to respond. All she could do was tilt her head in confusion.

    ¡°Ash, I know you have had a hard time with all of this. I can¡¯t begin to imagine what you¡¯re feeling, how you¡¯re handling it all. But you can¡¯t see my side either.¡±

    He kissed the palm of her hand before pulling back and turning his body towards her. He held her hand in his as he spoke.

    ¡°As different as all the packs are, our beliefs, our way of life, our culture. There is one truth we all share. The mate bond,¡± he stated. ¡°Every pack acknowledges the bond as a blessing from the Goddess herself, one mate for each of us. So even if we don¡¯t find them, we know they¡¯re out there.

    Personally, I never put too much thought into it. Like I said, I had no interest in anyone before I met you. And maybe because of that, I knew immediately without a shadow of a doubt that it was you and nobody else. Just you.¡±

    ¡°I knew it too,¡± Ashleigh said softly.

    ¡°But not anymore,¡± he added sadly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª¡±

    ¡°No Ash, that is it,¡± he smiled, ¡°because even if you choose me, even if you tell me that I am the one you want to be with. It¡¯s not the same.¡±

    He gave her aforting squeeze of her hand, a small smile. But every action was veiled in ayer of sorrow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she said, her voice beginning to crack ever so slightly.

    Ashleigh felt tired.

    The pit in her stomach had long ago be a ck hole. Sucking away all the light and joy she felt, leaving behind only panic and dread.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same because I can¡¯t understand what you feel. I can¡¯t understand sharing this,¡± he pointed back and forth between them, ¡°with anybody else. Just you, only you. Always.¡±

    His voice cracked, and he took a deep breath. The tears were falling now. There was no more holding them back. Instead, he let the emotions run over him.

    ¡°But you can,¡± he said painfully, his eyes glistening from the tears that continued to flow. ¡°And that kills me.¡±

 Chapter 53 The Goddess Was Cruel

    From the time they were pups, every werewolf was told about the great blessing of the Goddess.

    One mate for every wolf. One perfect match, a shared bond for just the two of you. A guarantee of love and eptance from another person in the world.

    Of course, there was no guarantee that you would find that person, only that they exist.

    This was the story every pup knew.

    A story that Granger didn¡¯t care that much about as he grew up. What did it matter to him if he found his mate? He felt nothing towards the girls he knew or the boys, for that matter.

    If not for the love and affection he felt towards his parents and two younger sisters, he might have believed he was incapable of feeling anything at all.

    He was driven by his sess, his wins, and his losses. He worked harder than anyone else around him to prove what he was worth. His exceptional agility made it easy to maneuver the terrain and learn to use the trees to get around. A natural marksman, Granger quickly became one of the best scouts in the southern territory.

    When he was eighteen, his father pulled him aside. He told him that Alpha Wyatt had decided to strengthen the northern scouting parties by reinforcing from the south. He said that being selected for this would mean that Granger would have greater ess to Alpha Wyatt and his son Axel, the future alpha.<sub>.</sub>

    If he could prove his worth to them in the future, he could potentially be selected as Axel¡¯s beta.

    Granger worked harder than ever before until he proved himself to his fellow scouts and was selected as one of four to go north. He said goodbye to his family, expecting to return one day and take his father¡¯s ce as Beta and lead the south.

    That was all Granger had ever dreamt about, all he had ever hoped for. To earn his ce and prove his worth.

    But his arrival in the north turned his world upside down in an instant.

    As he stepped out of the car, a faint scent danced through his senses. It was both sweet and salty, light and luscious. He swallowed hard as his heart began to race.

    There was an excitement like he had never experienced before growing inside of him, and he didn¡¯t know why.

    It was the same feeling he got when jumping through the trees. He felt free and scared. Like he could fly, but gravity might pull him crashing down at any second.<sub></sub>

    He had never spent any time in the north. He didn¡¯t know his way around. But he left the car and ran, knowing, somehow, exactly where he meant to go.

    The scent grew more robust, and the anticipation was driving him crazy. Then, finally, he felt something, a tug, a pull inside of him. He knew something was waiting for him on the other end.

    He was close. Granger knew when he was suddenly hit with a wave of intense heat. He had to stop to catch his breath, not from the running, but from the powerful feeling that poured over his body like an electric storm building up, preparing to strike him down.

    He pushed past the sensation turning a corner, and then stopped suddenly.

    Her back was to him. Her honey-blonde hair was pulled up in knots and braids. She wore training leathers; her figure spoke to him in a way that made him blush. She was practicing throwing knives. Finally, her hand stopped, the knife she held falling to the ground.

    Granger felt a low and unfamiliar growl rising from his gut. She turned slowly. The world around him had almostpletely stopped. It was agonizing. Then, finally, their eyes met. All that he felt, all the excitement, the electricity, the heat came out of him in that low unfamiliar growl, and he let out the breath he was surprised to be holding.

    Granger smiled at her, and she at him. And in that smile, he felt something else. He felt a warmth settling in his heart. Comfort and joy in her eyes. He had found his mate; he had found his home.

    He had never even considered anyone else. He couldn¡¯t. And now he knew the reason why. Because Ashleigh was meant for him, she was waiting for him. The only one he cared about, the only one he wanted.

    He wasn¡¯t a selfish man. He didn¡¯t need to be the next Beta anymore; he didn¡¯t need to be the best scout. He didn¡¯t even need to im her entirely. He wanted to, dear Goddess, he wanted to. But he could wait. All he needed was her. Just her.

    He was filled with joy simply by being near her for two years. Breathing the air, she breathed, holding her hand, kissing her lips.

    Until the moment she had said those words, the moment she told him it wasn¡¯t just him. After that, everything changed. He kept showing up. Kept getting involved in her life, and she didn¡¯t stop him.

    Granger had a hard time understanding why she didn¡¯t stop him, why she kept letting him in. But then he remembered everything he felt for her initially, how strong it was, how intense everything felt. Even a nce from her was enough to make him groan with painful pleasure. So, he wondered, was that feeling being shared with Caleb now?

    Did she feel that for Caleb?

    Ashleigh was his everything, his whole world. How could his whole world be taken from him so easily?

    ¡°It kills me, Ash,¡± he whispered through pained tears, ¡°it hurts so much.¡±

    He pounded at his chest as he spoke, showing her where it hurt while trying to make it stop.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to feel this way. I don¡¯t want to be jealous or mean. I want to give you everything, shower you with my love and affection, and always make you smile. But everything just hurts, so much.¡±

    He fell to his knees in the snow. Then,ying his forearms on the ground, he hunched over sobbing.

    ¡®He needs me,¡¯ she thought. ¡®Oh, Granger, I wish you would have talked to me sooner.¡¯

    Ashleigh cried. She hugged herself and brought her hand to her mouth to cover the sobs that tried to escape her lips.

    ¡®I knew he was having a hard time, that he was sad and jealous. But, oh Goddess,¡¯ she thought to herself painfully, ¡®how could you do this to us!¡¯

    She cursed the Goddess in her mind as she watched the man she loved crumble to pieces. Ashleigh stifled another cry, breathing in through her nose. Ordering herself to get in control. She wiped away her tears and swallowed down her emotions.

    Ashleigh got down on her knees beside him and pulled him to her chest. She hugged him close and rubbed his back. She tried to calm him, hushing him softly. Granger wrapped his arms around her waist and sobbed into her chest. Letting out all the sadness and pain he was feeling.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡±

    She kissed the top of his head and petted his hair, a stabbing in her heart was all she allowed to escape from the vault in which she had ced the memory of her full moon with Caleb.

    ¡®Granger is the one I love. He loves me more than anyone has ever loved anyone before.¡¯ She thought angrily, ¡®the Goddess was cruel to y these games with us. But I won¡¯t y anymore. Granger is my one and only mate!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Granger whispered through his tears.

    ¡°Ssshh,¡± Ashleigh whispered, running her fingers through his hair softly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t understand what you are going through. I am so sorry, my love. But I promise you are it for me. You are my mate. I love you and only you.¡±

    Granger hugged her tightly, and Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡®How could I have ever thought differently?¡¯

    She kissed the top of his head, smiling with affection.

    Grangerid his head down against her chest, listening to her heartbeat, a Cheshire cat smile on his face.

 Chapter 54 Not Prepared

    Since the beginning of the werewolf¡¯s existence, rogue wolves have been a problem. Wolves that ignored the call of the pack, the blessings of the Goddess. These were almost entirely feral creatures. They had submitted to the wolf in them, giving in to the primal urges and instincts.

    Each of the four major packs had always been responsible for keeping rogues around their territory in line. Or at the very least away from the human regions.

    This was why it was so strange to see the rogues had been able to organize themselves and grow their numbers enough to attack the major packs.

    The attacks on Summer were different than they had been before. The first wave, which had been against every pack, had been random and aggressive. Not very well organized or effective.

    But when Caleb made his way home, he found a whole different story to the newest round of attacks.

    The rogues who attacked now were brutal. They ran straight intobat, no hiding, no scouting. Their numbers had grown as well. By the time one had been taken down, two more sprang up in his ce. Each one was meaner and more aggressive than thest.

    The attacks, at first, appeared random. But on closer inspection, they had avoided most of the identified weak points along the borders. Moreover, the only two weak points targeted had been hit by a significantly smaller attack party than any other. Suggesting they already knew about them.

    But the strangest thing of all wasn¡¯t the numbers, attack patterns, or even their heightened aggression. No, the most bizarre thing was that these rogues, when killed, would melt.

    Their bodies, just moments after hitting the ground, would start to bubble and warp until they liquified themselves into a foul-smelling puddle. All attempts to gather some of this ooze for study had failed. It seemed to be highly corrosive. Everything they used to try and collect samples would also melt.<sub>.</sub>

    None of it made any sense.

    ¡°How are they doing it? Where are theying from?!¡± Caleb shouted angrily at himself, throwing the report on his desk, papers flying everywhere.

    He sighed heavily as he bent down to collect the strewn papers. After gathering them all in a messy pile, he ced them on his desk. His eyes fell on the brand-newptop.

    When Caleb had first arrived from Winter, the reports he received had been distressing. In his anger, he had thrown hisptop into the wall once again. Without Galen, he was forced to request a recement himself. It took half a day of filling out paperwork, setting up passwords, biometric scans, verifying file transfers, and so much more.

    After the experience, he requested reports on the attacks be brought to him on paper.

    There was also an apology gift left in Galen¡¯s room.

    Caleb finished reorganizing the papers, he poured himself a drink. Finally, he sat on his couch,ying his head back and taking a deep breath.

    ¡®None of this makes any sense,¡¯ he thought to himself before taking a sip of his drink. He hated unanswered questions, and he had many about his current situation.<sub></sub>

    He had hoped toe home and settle everything within a day or two. But it had already been a week, and the attacks were still happening. They had eased off for two days, during which time his wolves had reinforced damaged borders, treated the wounded, and tried to study the ck pools left behind from the dead rogues.

    But on the third day, they appeared almost out of nowhere, unseen by the scouts. They attacked without hesitation and annihted one of the science teams sent to try and collect a sample. Five of his wolves, dead in moments. They weren¡¯t even soldiers.

    Since that day, there had been no break in the attacks.

    They had already lost at least fifteen. The rogues had lost many more but seemed to be unaffected by it. His war council had refused his request to join the fight. All agreed that there was a greater force behind the wolves, likely waiting for Caleb¡¯s appearance on the battlefield.

    They argued for well over an hour about the decision, and Caleb had made up his mind to simply ignore them and do what needed to be done. Until Fiona joined the meeting.

    Fiona had served on the war council as Luna for over twenty years; she was an experienced fighter and a strategist. But, after the death of Alpha Cain, she had pulled away frommand entirely. So, her being here was a surprise, to say the least.

    ¡°I am here today for one reason,¡± she said, ¡°because I know my son.¡±

    Fiona smiled at Caleb. He did not return the smile, knowing full well she meant to argue against him. But he refused to budge. No matter what she had to say, he would not back down.

    ¡°Caleb, I know you want to fight. You want to run out onto the battlefield and destroy the enemy before they have any more chance of hurting our people.¡±

    ¡°If you know, then stand aside,¡± he answered gruffly.

    Fiona smiled again, though he snapped at her; she felt a significant pride for him.

    ¡°I am proud of you and your fierce loyalty to our people,¡± she said, ¡°but what of theirs?¡±

    He looked up at her, confused by her words.

    ¡°Your people love and cherish you as much as you do them, perhaps even more,¡± she smiled. ¡°What are they to do if you go out into the battle and walk directly into a trap?¡±

    He turned away, he knew what she meant, but it didn¡¯t matter. His people were dying, and he needed to stop it.

    ¡°Trust in your wolves, Caleb. They have all trained; they have all earned their ce on that field.¡±

    ¡°Have I not?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Every wolf of Summer knows beyond a doubt that you would tear the enemy limb from limb. No one doubts your ability or your strength. Keeping you from the battlefield is not about doubt. It is about strategy.¡±

    ¡°There is no strategy to it!¡± Caleb shouted. ¡°We don¡¯t even know who the great enemy behind the rogues is! Or if they will even appear. All we are doing by holding me back is prolonging this fight!¡±

    ¡°The most important part of any battle, Caleb, is keeping your soldiers going,¡± Fiona said, her voice a calm fury. ¡°You should know this. It¡¯s basic.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Caleb asked. He was angry; he was frustrated. Caleb knew she had a point, but he didn¡¯t want to see it. He wanted to be right. He wanted to fight.

    Fiona sighed.

    ¡°After two years, this pack is still grieving the loss of their alpha. They are not prepared to lose another!¡± Fiona shouted.

    Caleb looked at her face. He saw the anger and the fear. He looked to the rest of the war council, and for the first time, he saw it there too. They were afraid. Not of the rogue wolves, not of the battle. Of the risk of losing another alpha.

    Caleb was a direct descendant of the Alpha that founded Summer. It was unique amongst the four packs. His was the only family line that had maintained the rite of Alpha through the generations.

    The wolves of Summer loved and honored every Alpha that came before him. His family line was revered. And he was thest of it. If he died today, there was no one to take his ce.

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through.¡±

    When the council had cleared out, satisfied by his agreement to stay off the field, only Fiona stayed back.

    ¡°Caleb, we all know a war ising. We can see it; we can feel it. But the enemy hasn¡¯t revealed himself yet. When he does, we all know we can¡¯t hold you back. You will see battle; you will fight for Summer,¡± her voice shook.

    Fiona stepped close, leaning against her walking stick. She reached a hand to his cheek with a teary smile.

    ¡°Until then, please, do not be in a rush to join your father.¡±

    The tears fell, and she let out a soft sob. Caleb hugged her close.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, Mother, I promise.¡±

 Chapter 55 A Turning Point

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we done this before?¡± Ashleighughed, opening her mouth as Granger fed her a slice of kiwi fruit.

    Grangerughed, hearing her make a joyful sound as she ate the fruit.

    ¡°Where did you get this anyway?¡± she asked, reaching for a napkin to wipe away the excess juice from her lips.

    ¡°Let me,¡± Granger said, stopping her hand before it reached her lips.

    He reached his hand behind her neck and pulled her towards him as he leaned forward, kissing her lips softly.

    ¡°Delicious,¡± he whispered as he pulled away and licked his lips.

    Ashleigh gave an embarrassed chuckle as she still brought the napkin to her mouth, biting it to calm herself.

    She looked around at the pic he hadid out for them. There were meats and cheeses, fruits of such arge variety she couldn¡¯t identify most of them. It was way too much food for just the two of them, but it made the moonlight pic that much more luxurious.

    ¡°Seriously, where did thise from? I have never seen some of these fruits,¡± she asked, picking up a small square of white with ck seeds. She took a bite. It was good, almost like a pear.

    Grangerughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s a dragon fruit,¡± he smiled proudly, ¡°and as to where I got it, well, I made some friends in Spring. They were more than happy to send over some of their spoils.¡±

    ¡°My, oh my, aren¡¯t you the resourceful one.¡± Ashleigh smiled, taking another piece of the dragon fruit.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Anything for you,¡± Granger said softly, giving her a tender smile.

    She blushed and turned away. The breeze picked up, sending a cold chill through her. She pulled at the nket gathered around her waist, trying to bring it up to her shoulders for warmth.

    Granger scooted close to her and wrapped his arms around her. The action blocked her from pulling the nket up, but it did keep her warm.

    She looked up at him, an unspoken question.

    ¡°What?¡± he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m cold too.¡±

    Sheughed and leaned into him affectionately. Then, they returned to chatting and eating their fruit. Once they had their fill, Granger suggested they go for a walk.

    Ashleigh felt as though the night sky with its millions of tiny lights and the glow of the Goddess looking down on them was a sign of a turning point in their recent struggles. She felt more at ease with Granger, and her heart, than she had in what seemed like an eternity.

    She looked up at him with a loving smile. He nced down at her and returned it. Sealing it with a warm kiss.

    ***

    Moonlight pics, walks, even an afternoon hike into the mountains. It had only been ten days since their return to Winter, and Granger was pulling out all the stops to spend quality time with Ashleigh.

    She couldn¡¯t remember when they had ever had so much fun together.<sub></sub>

    ¡°This week has been amazing.¡± Ashleigh smiled as he held her in his arms.

    They had just returned from their hike, six hours in the mountains. The sun was setting now. She was exhausted and looking forward to a long hot bath.

    ¡°For me too, Baby,¡± Granger replied, leaning down to peck her lips, once, twice, three times.

    She giggled, pulling away slightly. Granger gave chase, capturing her lips once more. The soft, quick pecks turned into a long, tender kiss. They pulled away, each needing to catch their breath.

    ¡°As nice as this is,¡± she said with a pleased smile, ¡°I need to get into a bath asap.¡±

    Granger leaned forward, pressing his forehead against hers and pulling her body towards him. Instinctively she put her hands against his chest to stop the movement.

    ¡°I wish I could join you,¡± he growled.

    Ashleigh chuckled awkwardly, pushing him gently away. His gaze remained on her. She couldn¡¯t help but notice; his eyes seemed a little different. A little wild, maybe.

    ¡°I think maybe we each need a cold shower, separately,¡± she smiled, trying to make a joke of the situation.

    He looked away for a moment and then back again. Finally, he smiled, the look in his eyes returning to the affectionate warmth Ashleigh recognized.

    ¡°I think you might be right,¡± heughed. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Not tomorrow,¡± she replied, ¡°tomorrow I am checking in with the representatives on attack formations and throwing weapons. Then, in the evening, I have ns with my father.¡±

    He had turned to leave, but Ashleigh¡¯s words stopped him in his tracks. He turned back to her with a confused expression.

    ¡°What for?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°I mean, why are you checking on the representatives? I thought you didn¡¯t have a role anymore,¡± he said.

    ¡°Well,¡± Ashleigh started, ¡°I mean, I do still have a role. Whenever Caleb returns, I still have to train him. That hasn¡¯t changed. As far as tomorrow, I don¡¯t technically have a role in their training, but I can still help out. After all, Galen taught me a lot while I was in Summer, even though it wasn¡¯t technically his role either.¡±

    Granger did not respond. He looked away from her. She got the distinct impression he was angry.

    ¡°Why? Is there a reason I can¡¯t do that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Granger replied, ¡°I just didn¡¯t know, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    They were quiet. An awkwardness hung in the air between them.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Grange sighed finally.

    ¡°For what?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying, I promise,¡± he began, ¡°but it¡¯s not easy. I¡¯m going to get jealous, nervous, scared even.¡±

    Ashleigh reached her hand out to him; he took it, and she squeezed it.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± she smiled, ¡°as long as you¡¯re telling me and not just getting mad or ming me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you, Ash. I promise I will work hard to prove that to you and make sure you always know what you mean to me.¡±

    ¡°I know, Granger, I do,¡± she said. ¡°So, can you tell me what it was that upset you about me working with the representatives?¡±

    He squeezed her hand and pulled her with him as he moved towards the stairs leading up to her back porch. He sat down, and she sat beside him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that exactly. I mean, it is, but it¡¯s that beta,¡±

    ¡°Galen?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re jealous of Galen?¡± Ashleigh asked, finding it hard to believe. ¡°You know him and Bell have some kind of thing going on, right? I mean, obviously, I have no interest, but neither does he.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Granger replied. ¡°He just rubs me the wrong way. I understand loyalty to the alpha. I would do anything for Alpha Wyatt or Axel¡­ So, I guess maybe it¡¯s just¡­ I worry what he would do for Alpha Caleb.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she said. She truly meant it; she couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly Granger was implying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just feel like Galen might be up to something,¡± he said. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t want to repeat it, so don¡¯t ask. But he said some pretty aggressive things to me at the campsite. I just haven¡¯t feltfortable around him since.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying Galen threatened you?¡± Ashleigh asked, shocked by the idea.

    ¡°Kind of, yea. He did,¡± Granger answered.

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked, ¡°that¡¯s not like him at all.¡±

    ¡°How well can you know the guy, Ash? You met him a couple of times over a couple of months. How do you know what he¡¯s really like?¡±

    ¡®He has a point,¡¯ she thought to herself, ¡®it just seems so strange. I can¡¯t imagine Galen threatening someone without good reason.¡¯

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking it,¡± Granger smiled, ¡°forget I said anything.¡±

    He reached out and touched her cheek. She smiled for him, and he quickly pecked her lips once more before pulling away. He waved goodbye and left.

    Ashleigh watched him leave until he was out of view entirely. As she entered the house, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was right. She had found it strange that Galen stayed behind when Summer was attacked. Was it possible he had a hidden agenda?

 Chapter 56 Ooh Ahh

    ¡°Oh, hello. Do I know you?¡± Bell asked, a smile on her face as she circled the man that had walked into her office. ¡°You look familiar. But I just can¡¯t seem to remember your name¡­ Jon? No, George? No¡­ hmm¡­ I just don¡¯t know.¡±

    She sighed dramatically, tapping her index finger to her chin as though she were thinking hard about who he was. Finally, she walked back to her chair, dropping into it and leaning forward on her desk, staring at him with a smile.

    Galen let out a light chuckle. He truly enjoyed her yful attitude.

    ¡°How could you forget this face?¡± he replied with a gesture of his hands toward his face and a wink.

    ¡°Oh no, the face I remember,¡± she said suggestively with a slight wiggle of her eyebrows, ¡°the name escapes me. Must not have left much of an impression.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ok, now you¡¯re just trying to hurt my feelings,¡± Galenughed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I meant toe by the day after I saw youst, but Saul has kept me very busy.¡±

    ¡°Oh Saul,¡± sighed Bell, waving her fist to the air as though she were threatening him from afar.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good guy,¡± Galen said, ¡°very dedicated to his work. But a good guy.¡±

    ¡°He is,¡± Bell agreed. ¡°His mate, Pearl, is one of my nurses. She¡¯s great too. A little slow these days, but that can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Galen gave her a look of confusion.

    ¡°The extra weight?¡± Bell said as though it exined everything.

    ¡°The waddle? Being out to here now,¡± she added, cing her hands as far out in front of her as she could reach.

    Galen still seemed oblivious; she rolled her eyes.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Dude! She¡¯s pregnant. Ready to pop at any moment, pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Galen responded, finally.

    ¡°Oh, good, you aren¡¯t deaf, just dumb.¡± Bellughed.

    Galen rolled his eyes but still let out a light chuckle.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. I am sure Saul will be a good father,¡± Galen said, thinking about the idea for a moment.

    He imagined Saul going from room to room of his home. Babyproofing all the corners and dangerous ces and then crawling on the ground pretending to be a baby just in case he missed anything. Galen giggled at the image.

    ¡°Yea, they¡¯re good people, they¡¯re lucky, the kid¡¯s lucky too,¡± Bell smiled.

    Galen looked up at her. The smile she wore was beautiful. It held a tenderness she didn¡¯t show very often. Seeing it made him want to reach out to her.

    ¡°Do you want that?¡± Galen asked softly, without a thought. ¡°Family, with a mate and a child?¡±

    Bell looked up at him before quickly turning away. But at that moment, when their eyes met, he saw a sh of pain that he couldn¡¯t forget.

    ¡®Why did I ask that?¡¯ he chastised himself.

    Finding your mate was a sensitive topic for any wolf. Knowing there was someone meant for you out there, but you might never meet them. Although it wasn¡¯t something he understood the way others did, still, he knew better than to ask. He felt toofortable with her. Being careful of his words took effort.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Nah, I like my freedom too much!¡± sheughed.

    He looked back at her. She was yful once more, though her eyes were guarded. Galen turned away.

    ¡°So, how about that tour?¡± he asked softly.

    ¡°No time like the present,¡± she replied, standing and heading for the door.

    They walked out the door together with a distance between them that hadn¡¯t been there moments ago.

    ***

    ¡°So, what is your specialty?¡± Galen asked as they sat back down in her office.

    Bell had taken him around the hospital and back in roughly half an hour. It was no more or less than he had expected.

    With how Winter chose to operate, their medical capabilities were minimal. So restrictive to many of the technological advancements offered by Summer or human interaction. It left them at a distinct disadvantage. But they were as prepared as they could be with what they had, and their team worked well together.

    Galen had asked questions everywhere they went about the staff, the equipment, about emergency procedures. He had tried to find ways to sneak in questions about treatments of poisons, venoms, idental or intentional.

    Bell¡¯s answers were very standard procedure. It wasn¡¯t like she was hiding anything, more like there was nothing more to add.

    In the end, he really hadn¡¯t gotten very far in his search for information on the wolfsbane that had been used.

    ¡°My specialty?¡± she asked. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good question.¡±

    Bell turned in her chair, spinning and looking up at the ceiling as she thought about it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your specialty?¡± Galen asked.

    She stopped the chair as it faced the wall to the right of him. Then, looking at him over her shoulder, she gave him a brief shrug.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know so much as it¡¯s that I don¡¯t have one,¡± she answered, turning her chair back to face him. ¡°We all work together, more general medicine than anything. Sure, some of us tend to migrate towards cases that we are better at or prefer. But we aren¡¯t divided up into specializations. Honestly, there aren¡¯t enough of us to do that.¡±

    ¡°Then what about specific care? Psychiatry? Emergency medicine? Or obstetrics even. What happens if there is aplicated surgery?¡± Galen asked, surprised by what she said.

    The Summer medical program was top-notch. Not only were they specialized, but they also had their own buildings and researchbs to advance their studies and technologies.

    ¡°Well, honestly, psychiatry is still pretty much a ¡®pray to the Goddess for guidance¡¯ situation up here in Winter,¡± she replied with a dissatisfied look. ¡°Emergency medicine, well¡­.¡±

    Bell made a show of dusting off her shoulders and straightening her scrub top.

    ¡°I do most trauma or emergency medicine and surgeries. Surgery in general, me and two others are up first. But who takes the lead depends on what kind of surgery it is. Most bone repairs are not my forte.¡±

    Her eyes moved up as though she were really thinking about the rest of her answer.

    ¡°Obstetrics¡­¡± her face contorted into a sort of grimace, ¡°yuck.¡±

    Galen couldn¡¯t help theugh that escaped his lips.

    ¡°What!¡± she called out, throwing a sticky notepad at him. ¡°It¡¯s gross! Yea, ok new life, miracle, amazing, ooh ahh yea yea¡­ it¡¯s still a gross process. I¡¯m allowed to not like it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything¡­.¡± Galen smiled.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± she squinted her eyes at him.

    ¡°What about prescriptions, long-term care, idental poisonings, things like that?¡± Galen asked, changing the topic and trying to glean some information once more.

    Bell smiled.

    ¡°Things like that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yea,¡± he said innocently.

    ¡°Galen, what exactly¡ª¡±

    The door to her office burst open wide, startling them both. On the other side of the door was a wide-eyed and winded Saul.

    ¡°Saul, are you ok?¡± Galen asked, jumping up from his chair.

    ¡°Have a seat Saul, tell us what¡¯s going on,¡± Bell said,ing around the desk and pulling a stethoscope from her pocket.

    Saul waved his hand at her and shook his head.

    ¡°No, you¡­¡± he gasped, ¡°you need toe¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is someone hurt?¡± Bell asked quickly. She turned to Galen and pointed, ¡°Galen, grab my bag. It¡¯s just behind my desk there.¡±

    Galen quickly stepped around the desk and pulled up a small duffle bag, handing it to Bell.

    ¡°Ok, Saul, who is it? What happened?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°Not hurt, we need to go¡­.¡± Saul said. He stood up straight and tried to take a deep breath.

    ¡°There ya go, big guy, nice calming breath,¡± Bell said quietly. ¡°Now, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°She said she trusts you most,¡± Saul answered, ¡°and you owe her.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Bell asked, truly confused.

    ¡°Pearl,¡± he answered.

    Bell gasped, and her eyes widened. She took a step back from him, shaking her head. ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Pearl is inbor.¡± Saul finally said.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Bell shouted angrily, pulling her bag up over her shoulder. She pushed past Saul.

    Saul looked at Galen, who shrugged.

    ¡°Come on, Saul, let¡¯s go bring your slimy little offspring into the world!¡± Bell shouted back from the hallway.

 Chapter 57 What You Want

    For a week and a half, Ashleigh had been enjoying her time with Granger; they had been on moonlight pics and walks. Had long conversations about anything and everything. It was almost like the time after the Blood Moon never happened.

    She was happy. It was nice to reconnect with him¡­ every day.

    It was nice to feel so close to him¡­ all the time.

    She loved him, but he was driving her crazy.

    Before, they would spend time together every day, but it wasn¡¯t all their time. They would see each other for an hour or two most days and spend several hours together on the days they didn¡¯t have duties.

    Now, when she woke up each morning, she already had a message waiting from him. He went on her morning runs with her, to her morning sparring. He would leave for his training with the representatives throughout the day, but he would find her for lunch or breaks. They had dinner together every day and would share evenings in the moonlight.

    Ashleigh began to feel overwhelmed by his desire to always be together. She wanted just one night to herself. So, reminding him that she hadn¡¯t seen her friends much since being back and that Renee had asked her to hang out. Ashleigh was thrilled when Granger had agreed, and she had thanked him for understanding.

    But when Ashleigh arrived at Renee¡¯s house, Granger was already waiting inside.

    Herst hope for any alone time was thefort of her usually busy schedule of training and patrolling. But even that was too much to ask.<sub>.</sub>

    Her duty rotation had already been divided up amongst other pack members since she was supposed to be training Caleb during this time. So, when Saul had asked Ashleigh for help with the attack formations and the sparring sessions, she had been overjoyed.

    It was clear that Granger didn¡¯t like the idea, but he hadn¡¯t told her not to do it in the end. So, of course, she was d, and the following day she woke up excited about the new activity. But, unfortunately, Saul had changed his mind.

    Before she had even finished her breakfast, she received a message that they had decided on a different approach.

    Ashleigh was disappointed. She ended up spending the first part of the day by herself, which honestly gave her some peace and quiet. But by lunch, Granger was knocking at her door. Having handed off the representatives to Saul and not seen her with them, he guessed there had been a change in ns. So, he surprised her with lunch.

    Ashleigh decided that it was as good a time as any to talk about how much time they were spending together. She yfully asked if he wasn¡¯t afraid that they would get bored of each other.

    ¡°Bored?¡± he asked. He turned and looked at her.

    ¡°I just meant that we spend so much time together, we¡¯ll run out of things to talk about, things to do,¡± she sighed, taking a small bite of an apple slice, as she walked over to the window looking away from him.

    ¡°I could talk to you about paint drying on the wall, and I would find it fascinating,¡± he said with a charming smile.<sub></sub>

    She didn¡¯t look up, just gave a half-hearted smile that fell almost as quickly.

    Granger felt a surge of fire swell in his belly. He clenched his jaw and then swiftly pushed it away.

    He smiled to himself as he moved carefully behind her. He put his hands on her shoulders; she flinched just slightly. He began to knead at the muscles in her shoulders with just enough pressure to draw a surprised gasp and a moan from her lips.

    ¡°Oh, that feels so good,¡± she said quietly.

    He smiled to himself with pride. He continued to massage her shoulders and neck, rubbing away the knots and stress.

    Ashleigh was surprised by how good it felt when he rubbed her muscles. She didn¡¯t even realize how tight the knots had gotten. She rxed more, putting down the apple slice on the window sill and spreading her shoulders to give him more ess to the ces that ached.

    Feeling her rxation and watching her shoulders spread, inviting him to continue, he bit the inside of his lower lip. His hands moved down over her shoulders, squeezing her upper arm down to the elbow. Then, never breaking the rhythm of the massage, his hands moved back up towards the shoulder.

    She rolled her head slightly. His firm grip along her shoulders and back felt amazing, but it highlighted the muscles that felt tight in her neck.

    Granger licked his lips as she leaned her head to the side, exposing her throat to him. He felt the low growl from deep within. That part of him wanted toplete the mate bond. He leaned forward and kissed her, running his tongue softly along the nape of her neck. She gasped, and the sound only made the excitement in him grow.

    His thumbs pressed firmly along her shoulder des, a particrly tight spot for her. Between the ministrations of his thumbs working the tight muscles and his mouth stimting the sensitive bundle of nerves on her neck. She could not control her reaction and let out a shuddering breath.

    Ashleigh felt strange. The sensation of his strong hand rubbing away the tiredness and stress of her shoulders was rxing her. His hot breaths against her throat were stirring the mes within her.

    Granger smiled against her skin. Then, feeling encouraged, his hands worked down the shoulder des and to her sides, creeping under her arms. He kissed along her neck as she drew ragged breaths. He opened his mouth and then bit down on her neck just as his hands covered her breasts. He groped her roughly, pressing her body against his.

    She cried out.

    Ashleigh felt a swirl of emotions. Confusion, panic, pleasure, pain. His hands were squeezing her breasts forcefully, and he was biting down on her. While a part of her enjoyed the sensation, a more significant part of her felt scared and panicked.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t right,¡¯ a small voice whispered in her mind, ¡®I don¡¯t want this.¡¯

    It was her voice. Why didn¡¯t she recognize it?

    ¡°Granger¡­¡±

    Her voice was barely audible between heavy panting and soft moans. Granger continued to kiss along her neck. He pulled her harder against him, and she felt his excitement pressing firmly against her butt.

    ¡°Granger¡­ please¡­¡± she tried desperately to speak to be heard.

    ¡°Yes, baby¡­¡± he moaned against her neck between kisses, ¡°tell me what you want¡­¡±

    One hand continued to knead at her breast, but the other moved down to her waist. He slid his hand under her shirt, moving back up toward her breast once more.

    ¡®Stop! Stop!¡¯ she screamed inside her mind.

    His fingertips began to slide under her bra, and the panic overwhelmed her.

    ¡°Stop!¡± she screamed. Then, pushing against the window sill in front of her, she knocked him backward. Unfortunately, he fell against the table covered in sliced fruit in the process, sending apple slices all over the floor.

    Ashleigh¡¯s panic overwhelmed her, and she fell to the floor. She crawled away from him toward the wall. Then, bringing her knees to her chest and she hugged them tightly, as tears poured from her eyes, streaming down her face.

    ¡°Ashleigh, what the hell¡ª Ash?¡± Granger started to respond angrily, but he felt a cold wash over him when he looked up and saw her state.

    Granger dropped down on his hands and knees; he was shaking. He looked at her and realized she was too.

    ¡®What happened to her?¡¯ he thought to himself, fear and concern overriding any other thoughts he had at that moment.

    ¡°Baby¡­?¡± he called out to her, crawling in her direction slowly. When his hand got close to her foot, she turned her body away from him. Crying even harder.

    He heard her soft sobs; it broke his heart.

    ¡°What have I done?¡± he whispered out loud.

 Chapter 58 The Right Thing

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­.¡± Granger whispered. His heart was aching, and he felt as though he couldn¡¯t catch his breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±

    He looked up at her once more, but she still wouldn¡¯t look at him. His lungs were shrinking. They had to be. Why else would it be so hard to breathe? What else would make his breaths so short?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he pleaded once more before he scrambled for the door.

    He pushed it hard and heard it m shut behind him as he burst out into the cold air. He tripped on the stairs andnded in the snow. His body was on fire. The cold sting of the snow burned and soothed him all at once.

    Finally, he could breathe.

    He closed his eyes, and images flooded his mind, pictures of her body pressed against his as he kissed her neck, his hands on her breasts, the sound of her moans. Her eyes after she had pushed him away, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± he whispered to himself sadly, realizing that even her tear-stained face hadn¡¯t reduced the intensity of his desire for her.

    He rolled to his knees and crawled up from the ground, leaving before he could convince himself to go back inside and finish what he started.

    ***

    The sound of the door mming made Ashleigh jump. She looked up, but no one was there. He was gone. Quickly getting to her knees, she crawled to the door and locked it.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t stop the tears. The sobs that were escaping were too strong for her to control. She had been so scared, but these tears were a relief.<sub>.</sub>

    She was relieved he had left, that she was alone.

    After another ten minutes of crying, she got herself up the stairs and into the shower. The water was cold, but she didn¡¯t care; it kept her mind from drifting into memory. After the shower, she dressed in her mostfortable pajamas. Then, she crawled into her bed, wrapping herself in her biggest, fluffiest nket.

    Here where she felt warm andforted, she looked back at what happened and tried to understand.

    Granger had never done anything like that before. They had kissed, held hands, hugged for long periods, cuddled each other under the moonlight. There had been a few passionate kisses, but never anything like that.

    Ashleigh reached for the drawer of her nightstand, and she pulled out a hand mirror. She pulled the nkets down to her waist and pulled her shirt down to expose her shoulder. Then, holding the mirror up, she looked at the spot where Granger had bitten her.

    Deep red and purple bruising was already well set into the skin above her vicle. He didn¡¯t mark her; he didn¡¯t bite that sacred ce, but he hade close.

    She put the mirror down and curled herself back into the nkets once more.

    ¡®Was I scared of being marked?¡¯ she asked herself. ¡®Is that why I panicked?¡¯

    It would have been wrong, gone against everything they believed, an insult to the Goddess. But that didn¡¯t feel like the reason she had gotten so upset, not entirely.

    Ashleigh thought back over what had happened. Although she wanted to talk about spending some time apart, she told him they might bore each other.<sub></sub>

    ¡®Was he trying to prove he wasn¡¯t boring?¡¯ she wondered, ¡®I don¡¯t think he¡¯s boring. I just wanted some space. I couldn¡¯t breathe.¡¯

    The thought made her feel guilty. Granger was her mate. He was only trying to show her how much he loved her.

    ¡®Was that love?¡¯ she wondered, thinking of the painful way he had grabbed at her and bitten her.

    A small fragment of memory leaked into her mind, Caleb¡¯s nose burrowing into her throat, inhaling her scent. A soft brush of his warm lips and the flick of his tongue against that sacred ce.

    The memory alone caused her heart to race and her breathing to quicken.

    She shook her head, chasing the memory away.

    Ashleigh turned her focus back to Granger and herself. She needed to understand. Yes, the bite had hurt, and the way he grabbed her body had hurt. But why had she panicked? Why was she so scared?

    ¡®Some of it felt good,¡¯ she admitted to herself, ¡®I liked the way he massaged me. I liked the soft kisses along my neck.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t enjoy his touch or that she didn¡¯t desire him. It was just that Granger had surprised her, and his roughness had frightened her.

    ¡®I overreacted,¡¯ she concluded.

    ***

    The following day, Granger didn¡¯t send a message. He didn¡¯t wait at her door to join her on her morning run. He didn¡¯te by during lunch, and he didn¡¯t join her for dinner.

    Ashleigh had an entire day to herself, and it brought no relief, only pain.

    She tracked him two miles into the forest. He was sitting alone on the stump of a fallen tree by a small fire. He looked up as she approached, but he quickly looked away.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here, Ashleigh,¡± he called out, his voice pained.

    Ashleigh stopped. Hearing his voice made her waiver. She thought about the pain she had felt when he had bitten her and how roughly he had grabbed her. But the pain in his voice was real. So she closed her eyes and moved forward.

    ¡°Please, Ashleigh,¡± he said softly as she stood beside him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    Granger looked up at her, his confusion written inly on his face.

    Ashleigh moved in front of him then sat down on hisp, putting her arms around his neck. Confused as he was by her actions, he still put his arms immediately around her to keep her from falling back.

    She smiled down at him before leaning forward and kissing him.

    Granger was shocked, not only by the action but by the kiss itself. Ashleigh had never been the one to take charge or make a move. Her kisses were always warm and tender, but he always deepened their kisses.

    Until now.

    Ashleigh pressed her lips to his and then ran her tongue over them hesitantly. Finally, he opened his mouth for her, deepening the kiss. He responded to her with vigor. Their passionate kiss was filled with both their pain and regret of thest twenty-four hours. They held to each other until both were in desperate need of air.

    Granger looked up at her as they both panted.

    ¡°Ash, I¡¯m so sorry about what happened. I should¡ª¡± he began, interrupted as she kissed him hard once more.

    He didn¡¯t need to be told twice.

    After ten minutes of tongue battles and bruised lips, Ashleigh finally moved from hisp to sit beside him on the log. He took her hand in his and kissed it softly.

    She looked down at his hand and then back up at him.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, sensing that there was something on her mind.

    Ashleigh moved her free hand and used it to pull him into a soft and tender kiss. Her other hand lifted his and brought it to rest on top of her breast.

    He pulled back from her mouth; his eyes widened as he looked down to see where his hand sat. Finally, he lifted his eyes to hers.

    ¡°Is this really ok?¡± he asked carefully.

    ¡°This much is,¡± she nodded, ¡°gently.¡±

    He nodded and leaned forward once more to kiss her as his hand gently massaged her breast. She moaned softly into his mouth, lighting the fire in him once more. He deepened their kiss but kept his hand moving gently.

    She moved his hand as they caught their breath and looked away shyly.

    ¡°I love you, Ashleigh,¡± he said with a smile, ¡°thank you for trusting me.¡±

    She looked into his eye and smiled. It was back. That feeling that had been steady for so long but recently had been lost between them. That sense of home.

    ¡®I guess I did the right thing,¡¯ she told herself.

    ¡°I love you too, Granger,¡± she smiled, resting her head on his shoulder.

 Chapter 59 Its Your Nature

    After almost two weeks, the attacks on Summer had finally ceased. Caleb sat on the couch of his office with his headid back and his eyes closed. A drink in his hand as his onlypanion. He was tired. During his time back home, he had barely gotten any rest.

    There was little time for sleep, whether it was nning for attacks, maneuvering rescue and repair teams around active battles, or even just handling the basic goings-on of his people. The precious few hours he did get were filled with dreams.

    Dreams that refreshed him until he was awake long enough to remember they were only dreams and could never be reality.

    He missed her so much that it hurt.

    He would return to Winter in two days, and he would see her again. Though Caleb knew and epted that these were likely to be thest times they would share. Ashleigh had made her choice clear. She wanted to be married and mated to Granger.

    He lifted his head and brought the drink to his lips, emptying the contents of the ss into his mouth and swallowing the burning liquid down.

    ¡®Does she ever think of me?¡¯ he wondered to himself.

    He was sure he knew the answer, and it pained him. He sat forward, cing the ss on the coffee table in front of him. He sighed as he rested his elbows on his knees and held his head between his hands, pulling his hair slightly.

    ¡®Have you done your duty?¡¯ her voice called out to him.

    He squeezed his eyes tightly and let out a soft, pained breath before rxing back into the couch. Though he knew it wasn¡¯t real, it wasn¡¯t her. His heart ached to live in this dream, for even just this one moment.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he whispered.

    Caleb felt her hands on his shoulders, delicate yet firm. They slid down over his chest,ing to rest over his heart, which had already quickened at her touch. Her chin found its ce on his shoulder.

    ¡®Of course, you did,¡¯ she whispered in his ear, a smile in her voice.

    He closed his eyes and turned his head slightly toward her, leaning against her. He brought his hand up and wrapped his fingers around her hand, feeling her warmth and tenderness.

    ¡°I miss you,¡± he whispered.

    She smiled and leaned into him, her honey blonde braid falling forward over his shoulder.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡®Thene back to me,¡¯ she whispered back to him. ¡®I¡¯m waiting.¡¯

    His heart ached.

    ¡®I wish that were true,¡¯ he thought to himself sadly.

    Caleb brought her hand to his mouth, kissing it softly. Then, letting her go, he turned, and they locked eyes. His silver met her hazel, and she smiled. A warmth spread through his entire being at the sight.

    She leaned towards him, their mouths so close he could feel the warmth of her breath. Then, just as their lips were about to touch, he squeezed his palm roughly.

    Ashleigh faded away before his eyes. The room was still and quiet as though she had never been there. Caleb leaned his head back once more and breathed a heavy sigh.

    After a silent moment, he pushed himself up from the couch, grabbed his ss from the table, and walked to the small bar. He poured himself another whiskey and drank it in one swallow.

    Caleb reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. He hit one of the programmed numbers and held it to his ear as he waited for the person on the other side to answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s Alpha Caleb,¡± he said, ¡°tell Raj that the guided imagery augmentation works.¡±

    ¡®Too well,¡¯ he sighed in his mind.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± he absently answered the survey questions that always came with trying out a new system or program.

    ¡°Great, thank you,¡± he said as the other side was wrapping up the call.

    Caleb nced back at the couch, seeing her standing there smiling at him, reaching her hand out to him. He shook the image away.

    ¡°Wait,¡± he quickly added, ¡°tell him that it might be too intuitive. Of course, we want it to be able to predict the patients¡¯ needs, but we don¡¯t want to create a confusing reality or build a dependency.¡±

    The assistant asked a few more questions and ended the call.<sub></sub>

    Caleb straightened himself up and shook away the emotional weight he had allowed to settle over him. He sat down at his desk, spending the next hour reviewing the reports on thest few attacks, nothing unique. But, over thest two days of fighting, there had been fewer and less aggressive attacks against them.

    One of the science teams had even found a way to collect the ck ooze left behind from the dead rogues. So far, there were no conclusive results to shed any light on why it was happening, but they had only just begun their research. Nevertheless, Caleb had every confidence in his people.

    As he looked over the maintenance reports, it looked like most of the border was well underway to being fully repaired. So his prediction of leaving in two days was holding firm. Short of a sudden emergency, he saw no reason he would need to put off his return any longer.

    He sighed with relief as a memory of sparring with Ashleigh yed in his mind. He wanted to enjoy what little time he had left with her.

    A knock at the door interrupted his memory.

    ¡°Enter,¡± he called out.

    The door opened, and a young woman stood on the other side. Looking much more confident than thest time he had seen her.

    ¡°Little ra,¡± he whispered to himself with a hidden smile. He looked back down at the papers he had been reviewing.

    ra had returned from her training in Spring with enthusiasm and excitement. She was directly ced into the Strategic nning program as Caleb had requested. She was also put into an Intel and Reconnaissance course that she had asked about on her own.

    Caleb had been pleased when he saw the request and approved it immediately.

    ¡°My Alpha,¡± ra saluted him properly.

    ¡°Did you need something?¡± Caleb asked, keeping his eyes down.

    ¡°I havee to deliver the results of the investigation,¡± she answered.

    He noted that she didn¡¯t stutter or stumble over her words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember assigning you any investigation,¡± he replied coolly.

    ¡°No sir, you didn¡¯t,¡± she stated, again without a stutter or a stumble, ¡°But the report needed to be delivered, and I volunteered.¡±

    ¡®Ah, trying to show me you aren¡¯t scared of me, huh?¡¯ Caleb grinned behind the cover of the paper in his hand. ¡®Be careful what you wish for, Little ra.¡¯

    He let the paper he was holding drop to his desk. He sat back in his chair and raised his head. He noticed how she adjusted her posture, straightening her back and holding firmly to the documents in her hands.

    ¡®Careful little one, you must walk before you can run,¡¯ he chided her in his mind, her hands beginning to shake as his gaze slowly rose.

    He lifted his eyes to meet hers. ra let out a gasp and quickly ducked her head, directing her eyes to the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she said, her voice shaking, ¡°¡­my Alpha.¡±

    ra stepped forward, stumbling over her own foot but catching herself before she fell. Her heart fell into the bottomless pit of her stomach. Heat crept up her throat. Embarrassment, anger, frustration all fought for dominance.

    She straightened herself out and quickly covered the distance between her and the desk. She congratted herself on staying on both feet, taking deep breaths to keep her lunch froming up.

    ¡°Are you going to hand me the report, or just stand there admiring my floor?¡±

    Her head shot up as she realized he was standing in front of her now. She quickly looked away.

    ¡°No¡­ I mean, yes. Yes, my Alpha!¡± she stumbled with her words, ¡°I mean, yes, I have the report here!¡±

    ra quickly shoved the papers towards him, too quickly. She hadn¡¯t thought about the distance between them. When her hand flew out towards him, the report hit his chest and scattered to the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she shouted, dropping to her knees to gather the papers quickly.

    ¡°ra,¡± he called to her.

    She was embarrassed and angry. She had lost. When she had taken the assignment, even when she knocked on the door and first spoke to him, she had felt so confident. But within minutes, she hadpletely fallen apart and made a fool of herself.

    He had beat her again.

    She reached for another paper but found it was grabbed by someone else first.

    ra looked up; he was squatting down in front of her. Again, she met his eyes, but this time they didn¡¯t hold the same fierce coldness as before.

    ¡°I am not your enemy,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say¡ª¡± she began to deny it.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to,¡± he replied. He reached a hand to her and helped her up.

    ¡°You are an omega, right?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Your role, in any pack, is to aid. As an alpha, mine is to lead. It is who we are deep within ourselves.¡±

    ra looked away, dejected. She had been told many times before that she was reaching beyond her position.

    ¡°When you entered this room, you came ready to fight. To show me that you weren¡¯t scared of me. As an alpha, I couldn¡¯t let you get away with that,¡± he smiled.

    She looked back at him, listening.

    ¡°You wanted to prove yourself today, right?¡±

    ra nodded.

    ¡°Good,¡± he grinned, ¡°you have great potential, ra. Don¡¯t see me as an enemy, don¡¯t try to fight me, help me.¡±

    Her brows knitted together; he saw potential in her?

    ¡°You found the weak points in our defenses, yes they were created for a purpose, but the point is you found them. Do you know why?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s your nature,¡± he smiled, ¡°I said it already. The role of the omega is to aid the pack. You have instincts that lead you to solve problems. You were sent to Spring to hone those instincts. Then, you were ced in Strategic nning to help you understand how to use them.¡±

    ¡°You arranged that?¡± she asked, shocked.

    ¡°You should get back to work,¡± he replied as he finished gathering the papers and smiled at her.

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha!¡± ra nodded happily and hurried to the door, turning back just before she exited the room.

    ¡°Oh!¡± she called back, ¡°please pay special attention to page sixty-two subsection three dash A. We didn¡¯t resolve this question, but for some reason, it sticks out to me as irregr.¡±

    Caleb looked down at the report. He was surprised. It wasn¡¯t the report he had expected. He quickly turned to the page and section she had mentioned. He read the passage out loud.

    ¡°Outgoing data packets read as game tokens spent and purchased for a mobile game, size exceeds normal parameters. Cause unknown.¡±

    He was confused. He looked once more at the cover of the report. It was, in fact, a report on the system-wide analysis of the bug search. His eyes widened as he suddenly heard Galen¡¯s voice calling out through memory.

    ¡®¡­.She uses her phone to y games during her allotted time. A mix of puzzle games and those choose your own adventure love story ones¡­¡¯

 Chapter 60 I Should Have Listened

    ¡°Mmm..ok..mm¡­.¡± Ashleigh mumbled against Granger¡¯s mouth, trying to get a word in between kisses. ¡°Grange¡­mmm¡­I need to¡­. mmm.¡±

    He moved her backward until her shoulders pressed against the wall. His hands snaked down the sides of her body, stopping just below her waist. His fingers kneaded along the muscle of her lower back softly before pulling her hips roughly against him. Eliciting a surprised gasp from her, he took the opportunity to deepen the kiss.

    Granger had taken to kissing her fervently at every chance. At first, she felt awkward with the change. But it happened so frequently since that day in the forest that she was getting used to it. There were times when she found it exciting and pleasurable, but other times it made her ufortable.

    Her genuine concern was what came next, how much farther he would push. Ashleigh had felt confident about her decision when she made it. She had been the one to tell him that they could move forward in their physical rtionship. But she hadn¡¯t expected how quickly things would change.

    In the past, they had been affectionate, but it wasn¡¯t every moment they were together. Now, it seemed that even if they only saw each other for a few moments, he always managed to put them in positions like the one she was in now.

    Granger¡¯s left hand slid away from her lower back. He moved slowly around to her hip, giving it a light squeeze before continuing confidently past her stomach until his fingers slithered over her breast. He kept his other hand firmly on her lower back, pinning her lower half firmly against his.

    Ashleigh felt the warmth spreading over her. A low moan crawled its way up from somewhere inside. Granger smiled against her mouth. Her heated cries were like music to his ears. He groped her breast aggressively as he pressed himself against her.

    The running shorts she wore left little to the imagination of how excited he was by their activities.

    His mouth finally pulled away from hers. Granger growled against Ashleigh¡¯s throat as his hand squeezed her breast and ground his pelvis into her.

    Ashleigh turned away from him. She couldn¡¯t deny that her body was feeling some pleasure in what he was doing to her. But his aggressiveness was making her feel uneasy.

    ¡°Granger,¡± she called out to him. He didn¡¯t respond, continuing to kiss and grab at her. ¡°Granger, it hurts¡­ please¡­stop.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    His hand let go of her breast, sliding around to rest on her back. He let go of her hip, allowing her to pull away from him a little.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he whispered tenderly, still peppering her throat with kisses.

    ¡°Yea,¡± she whispered back, pushing him away from her. ¡°We should stop.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, Ash,¡± he said, turning his eyes to the floor.

    Ashleigh looked at him and saw the shame written on his face. She reached out and lifted his chin. When their eyes met, she saw the unshed tears he held back.

    She felt a pang of guilt in her heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I know, baby. I know,¡± she said, ¡°but I don¡¯t feelfortable with how fast we¡¯ve been moving.¡±

    ¡°You said it was ok,¡± he said quietly as he turned away from her.

    ¡°I know,¡± she replied with hesitation, ¡°I just think we need to slow down; we aren¡¯t married yet.¡±

    ¡°We should be!¡± Granger shouted.<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh flinched and took a step back from him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He turned away from her.

    ¡®He is right. We should have been married two months already. The only reason he is suffering now is because of my problems,¡¯ Ashleigh thought to herself.

    He felt her arms wrapping around his shoulders and the soft weight of her head against his back. A wicked grin spread over his face, fading away just as quickly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she mumbled into his back.

    He turned around carefully, so her arms were wrapped around his neck, and her head found a new resting ce on his chest.

    She adjusted her position so her chin was on his chest, and she looked up at his face. He smiled at her, giving her that familiar warmth she craved.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, we should be married, we should have been a long time ago,¡± she said confidently, ¡°and we will be, soon.¡±

    ¡°When?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Soon,¡± she said.

    His smile disappeared, and he looked away from her.

    ¡°Granger¡­¡± she started.

    He pulled away from her and crossed the room. He turned his back to her, reminding her of the morning after Blood Moon, how scared she had been that he would leave her. Panic began to settle into her heart again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we still don¡¯t know what is happening with the rogue wolves. We can¡¯t just ignore that,¡± Ashleigh said, hoping to make him understand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we should ignore what is happening. I am saying that there is no reason we can¡¯t get married at the full moon. It¡¯s not like either of us ns to stop training or fighting just because we are married, right?¡± he said.

    ¡°No, of course not,¡± she answered. ¡°But it¡¯s just not the right time. How can we have a wedding when there are reports of people dying?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Granger asked, turning to look at her. He hadn¡¯t heard of any deaths. ¡°Who died?¡±

    She hesitated.

    ¡°There were twenty-eight casualties reported this morning from Summer,¡± she answered.

    ¡°Summer?¡± He asked. He took two steps closer to her. ¡°Why are you getting reports about Summer?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting reports. All of the packs received a full report from Alpha Caleb this morning. My father shared the details with me because he knew I would be training with Galen today. He asked me to exin the situation to him,¡± she stated.

    ¡°What situation?¡± Granger asked. His voice was different. She didn¡¯t recognize the tone, but she took another step back.

    ¡°There haven¡¯t been any attacks in the past two days, and scouting reports show no sign of rogues in the area anymore. Therefore, Alpha Caleb will be returning to Winter to resume his duty in two days.¡±

    Granger let out a low growl. He opened his mouth as though he would say something but suddenly stopped. Ashleigh saw his eyes turn briefly towards the door. She turned but saw nothing. When she looked back, he was standing in front of her, his eyes held that wildness she had seen before, instinct told her to move away, but it was toote.

    ¡°You are mine!¡± he snarled before he wrapped an arm tightly around her waist, pulling her against him so roughly that the air was pushed out of her lungs. He crashed his lips down onto hers, sealing her airway.

    She tried to struggle, but her burning lungs and panic overwhelmed her, and she couldn¡¯t think.

    ¡°Hey, Ashleigh, sorry you seemed to be runningte, so I thought¡ªOh¡­.¡± Galen¡¯s voice came from the opening door.

    Granger let her mouth go, panting and licking his lips, while Ashleigh coughed. She turned around, leaning on the table for support. Her eyes met Galen¡¯s a dark look she could never have expected stared back at her. He looked away as Granger kissed her throat lightly.

    ¡°My apologies,¡± Galen said, turning to walk out, adding, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but I did have a scheduled training. We¡¯re already ten minutes behind. So I¡¯ll be outside. Please join me soon.¡±

    Galen shut the door behind him.

    ***

    Ashleigh walked quietly behind Galen; they hadn¡¯t spoken since he had seen her with Granger.

    ¡°Galen?¡± she called out to him, stopping.

    ¡°Yes?¡± he answered, turning to face her.

    ¡°Listen, about what just happened¡ª¡± she began.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business,¡± Galen answered quickly, continuing to walk towards the training grounds.

    ¡°Galen, wait¡ª¡± she called out to him.

    Galen turned to face her. His expression was enough for her to drawback. Galen had always shown her kindness and humor, but what she saw now rivaled Caleb¡¯s coldest re.

    ¡°There is nothing to exin,¡± he said, ¡°You met your mate when you were sixteen, right?¡±

    Galen waited to continue until she gave him a short nod.

    ¡°I should have listened to you before; I apologize for my arrogance.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You told me before that you would never be our Luna. I should have listened to you then.¡±

 Chapter 61 I Dont Like Him

    Granger tipped back his cup of mead, taking it all in one drag, down to thest drop. He didn¡¯t even need to order a second. He had already be a regr at the bar now.

    ¡°There you are!¡± a familiar grinning voice called from the entrance, ¡°I have been looking all over for you.¡±

    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t,¡± Granger scoffed, sipping from his second cup.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re right, I haven¡¯t.¡± Holden chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s quite clear these days that if you aren¡¯t with Miss Ashleigh, you are here. And since I just saw the lovely miss sparring with Beta Galen, I came straight here.¡±

    Granger growled at the mention of Galen.

    ¡®Summer trash,¡¯ he thought to himself, Holden may not have been privy to the actual thought, but he understood the atmosphere.

    ¡°So, my friend, what has you in such a foul mood? I and many others have noted that your rtionship seems to be quite ¡®loving¡¯. Yet, this does not appear to be a celebratory drink,¡± Holden asked, taking a seat beside Granger.

    The bartender brought Holden a small ss with a dark liquid in it. He had been a frequent visitor in his time here as well.

    Granger only let out a grunt in response.

    Holden took a sip from his ss and looked around the room. The bartender was at the other end, with the only other patron currently in the whole ce. He smiled to himself. In the morning, he would be leaving. So it was only right to leave his friend with some parting words of advice before he made his exit.

    ¡°It seems you might have already heard the good news.¡±

    Granger nced at Holden, taking another drink.

    ¡°About Alpha Caleb¡¯s return, I mean.¡± Holden smiled.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°How is that good?¡± Granger spat.

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s not.¡± Holden stated, ¡°I can see why you would be upset. The man who is trying to steal your mate is returning and will be given plenty of opportunities to attempt to convince her. They will be training closely, intimately. Physical contact practically all the time!¡±

    Granger turned with a snarl.

    ¡°My mistake, I should have minded my words.¡± Holden chuckled, raising his hands in the air as a sign of truce.

    Granger turned back to his drink.

    ¡°Do you think I am not keenly aware of all that?¡± he growled.

    ¡°No, I know you are.¡± Holden grinned once more, ¡°What I was trying to get at, is that you, her mate, might not be able to do anything about their shared assignment. But her father, your alpha, can.¡±

    ¡°He made the assignment. Why would he change it.¡± Granger scoffed.

    ¡°Because he made the assignment without knowing the kind of person Caleb is,¡± Holden whispered darkly.

    Granger turned and gave Holden his full attention. Holden smiled, knowing he had him.

    ¡°Alpha Wyatt, from what I know, is quite old-fashioned and a strict believer in tradition.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so what?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°So,¡± Holden smiled, ¡°I think he might reconsider the pairing, were he to understand that his daughter, who has a mate, has been receiving unwanted attention from the one she is assigned to.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but Ashleigh wouldn¡¯t agree to tell him that. She says it¡¯s her duty toplete the assignment.¡± Granger huffed.

    ¡°Ah, but Ashleigh doesn¡¯t have to be the one to tell Alpha Wyatt, especially if she felt conflicted by it. After all, Caleb is an Alpha, and with the bad blood between the packs, how could she put her own needs first?¡±

    Granger slowly drank from his cup, listening carefully to what Holden said.

    ¡°But surely, she would confide in her mate about her true feelings.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Granger said quietly.

    Holden grinned darkly at his ¡®friend¡¯. He finished off his ss and stood up. Straightening his jacket, he smiled broadly and tipped his head toward Granger.

    ¡°My friend, it has been my pleasure to share this time with you. I wish you the best.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Granger said, turning to look at Holden, ¡°why have you been helping me? I don¡¯t believe you actually think of me as a ¡®friend¡¯. And I don¡¯t see how my rtionship benefits you. So why?¡±

    Holden gave his signature grin once more and let out a softugh.

    ¡°No, no I don¡¯t consider anyone a friend,¡± Holden admitted. Stepping closer to Granger, he leaned close. ¡°But I don¡¯t like him, and I do like you.¡±

    Holden straightened his coat once more.

    ¡°You like me?¡± Granger said, disbelieving.

    ¡°I do,¡± Holden answered, delighted, ¡°there is a topsy turvy upside downness growing in you, and I just can¡¯t wait to see which way it goes.¡±

    Granger wasn¡¯t sure how to respond or what he meant.

    ¡°Now, I really must get going, but first,¡± Holden said.

    He pulled something from his pocket and handed it to Granger.

    ¡°It¡¯s how to reach me when you get in trouble,¡± he said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean if? If I am in trouble, this is how I reach you?¡± Granger replied.

    ¡°No,¡± Holden shook his head, wearing a severe expression. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Granger, you saved me a trip. I had nned to meet with you this evening,¡± Alpha Wyatt said once the formal greetings were out of the way.

    He directed Granger to sit on the small couch of his office. Indicating their talk would be personal rather than pack rted. This worked with Granger¡¯s purpose for being here.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Granger said as he sat down, ¡°Anything you need, my Alpha, all you need to do is ask.¡±

    ¡°d to hear it,¡± Wyatt replied, looking carefully at Granger. ¡°What was it you wereing to see me about?¡±

    Granger sat forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s something personal and a little awkward,¡± he began, ¡°I¡¯m actually here about Ashleigh.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Wyatt said, leaning forward, ¡°that¡¯s interesting. I wanted to speak with you about Ashleigh as well.¡±

    Granger furrowed his brow. Something in the way Alpha Wyatt spoke made him feel uneasy about the conversation he was looking for.

    ¡°What about?¡± Granger asked, attempting to keep his smile even.

    ¡°Well, Granger, I wanted to speak with you about your rtionship with Ashleigh.¡± Wyatt began, ¡°I know it hasn¡¯t been easy, waiting to marry until she came of age. Now, with the rogue attacks, I asked that you move your wedding back even further. I understand your frustrations.¡±

    ¡®Did Ashleigh talk to him?¡¯ Granger thought to himself, ¡®Did she tell him I have been pushing her about the wedding? Did she tell him about Caleb!¡¯

    He fought to keep the panic from appearing on his face, shoving it down as hard as he could.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie,¡± Granger replied, ¡°I was disappointed about moving the wedding again. But, as we all know, duty before heart.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Exactly!¡± Alpha Wyatt smiled brightly and patted Granger on the shoulder happily. ¡°You¡¯re a good man, Granger. I knew you would understand. The Goddess did right by Ashleigh when she chose you.¡±

    Granger nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over him.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Wyatt continued, ¡°Corrine was worried there would be a fight between the two of you. She thought that the wedding should have gone ahead. But now that I hear from you, I feel better about the decision.

    ¡°I admit that I made that decision without consulting either of you, and that was wrong of me. So, if you two change your mind, I can¡¯t say I will agree with your decision, but I will honor it.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate that, Alpha, I truly do,¡± Granger said, wondering to himself if it was possible to convince Ashleigh to agree.

    ¡°Now, what was it that you wished to speak with me about Ashleigh?¡± Wyatt asked.

    Granger turned his focus back to Wyatt. He cleared his throat and rubbed the back of his neck as though he felt ufortable; it was essential to put on a good show after all.

    ¡°The thing is, Alpha, you know how Ashleigh is, more than any of us, she believes in putting the good of the pack first,¡± Granger said.

    ¡°Yes, it is a quality in her that I admire and have fostered throughout her life,¡± Wyatt replied.

    ¡°It is a wonderful quality, in most circumstances,¡± Granger said, pausing for dramatic effect.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Wyatt said, his tone very serious.

    ¡°I mean that she will suffer through a situation that makes her unhappy or even hurts her if she believes it is for the good of the pack. Especially if she thinks it is for the good of her family.¡± Granger answered, looking away ¡®nervously¡¯.

    ¡°Speak inly,¡± Wyatt growled.

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha,¡± Granger replied submissively, smiling in his mind. ¡°Alpha Caleb has tried to take advantage of Ashleigh multiple times.¡±

 Chapter 62 Some Pathetic Pup

    Alpha Wyatt took a slow deep breath. He gritted his teeth as his hand gripped tightly to the arm of his chair.

    ¡°Those are very strong words, Granger,¡± Wyatt spoke carefully, taking arge portion of his self-control to maintain his calm.

    ¡°I know, my Alpha, and I don¡¯t say them lightly,¡± Granger replied.

    ¡°Then exin!¡± Wyatt shouted.

    Granger flinched at the strength of Wyatt¡¯s tone. A deep resentment had been growing in him at how easily he reacted to the alpha¡¯s power ever since Caleb had brought him to his knees.

    He cleared his throat and steadied himself.

    ¡°At the Blood Moon Gathering, Ashleigh met Alpha Caleb for the first time. From what she said, it was very ufortable.¡± Granger began.

    He wasn¡¯t lying. Ashleigh had told him that she felt very ufortable with Caleb. However, the reason for the difort didn¡¯t need to be shared with Alpha Wyatt.

    ¡°He was insistent on spending time alone with her, so she made it clear she already had a mate. You might have heard about him and his wolves running wild through the trees that night? Apparently, it was to release some¡­ frustration.¡± Granger gave a slight growl as he finished his sentence.

    It helped tell his story to Alpha Wyatt, but it was also genuine. He hated that Caleb expressed a desire for Ashleigh. He hated that she felt anything at all for him in return.

    Wyatt swallowed and let out a tense breath.

    ¡°Ashleigh is a beautiful girl, and without being a part of Winter, it isn¡¯t strange for someone to think she is still unmated. I may not like the idea of his attention on her, but I cannot fault the man for showing interest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha,¡± Granger agreed, ¡°I don¡¯t like any of it at all. But, if it ended there, well, there would be no reason to have this conversation.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°There is more?¡± Wyatt asked.

    Granger nodded, and Wyatt signaled him to continue.

    ¡°As you know, Ashleigh sent invitations for her birthday to all the alphas as a gesture. She did not expect that Alpha Caleb woulde to her party, yet he did.¡± Granger clenched his jaw at the memory.

    ¡°If I remember correctly,¡± Wyatt said, ¡°Alpha Caleb came to her aid at the party.¡±

    Granger pushed down the desire to yell at his Alpha, to scream in his face, or even take a swing at him for suggesting that Caleb in any way was a good man towards his Ashleigh.

    ¡°Yes, you are correct, my Alpha,¡± Granger answered, ¡°a wolf from Autumn was drunk and had been harassing Ashleigh. Both Alpha Caleb and I put an end to it. Axel and I escorted the man out.¡±

    Wyatt nodded to himself. Granger could practically see the thoughts in his head. Words like ¡®misunderstand¡¯, ¡®confused¡¯, ¡®good man¡¯ were bouncing in Granger¡¯s mind like live grenades, setting off explosions of anger and frustration. He took a cleansing breath before continuing.

    ¡°But earlier in the day, I was on patrol, and I heard what sounded like an argument. So I approached just in time to see Ashleigh falling into tears as Alpha Caleb shouted at her, with his alpha tone.¡±

    Wyatt let out a low growl.

    ¡°For what reason?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Granger answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear the words exchanged. All I know is that she had gone for a run, and she ran into Caleb.¡±

    ¡°For a run?¡± Wyatt asked. He looked down, squinting as though he were trying to focus on a blurry memory. Suddenly they widened, and he looked straight at Granger. ¡°Was she running in her wolf form?¡±<sub></sub>

    Granger looked away, once more clenching his jaw, he looked angry, but he was pleased. He wanted Wyatt to assume that Caleb had seen Ashleigh naked, that she was upset because of this.

    ¡°Ashleigh always runs in wolf form,¡± Granger replied with a low growl, just enough to show his anger at the ¡®situation¡¯.

    ¡°Did he see her!?!¡± Wyatt snarled loudly, standing from his chair and ripping the arm off as he did.

    Granger fell back, shocked by the sudden outburst. Hended hard against the floor, scrambling to pick himself up.

    ¡®Get up!¡¯ he thought to himself angrily. ¡®You are not some pathetic pup! Get your ass up!¡¯

    After righting himself and pushing away from the resentment and shame, he looked back up at Wyatt. He was angry, his eyes taking on an unnatural glow, showing the intense fury he felt.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising. Just as Holden had said, Wyatt was a traditionalist. More so than any other wolf. Thinking that Alpha Caleb may have even nced at her flesh was enough to set him off, imagine how he would feel if he knew that Granger had touched that flesh.

    Granger felt a smile trying to show itself on his face. He quickly pushed it away, focusing on the conversation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Granger said, his tone serious, ¡°she wouldn¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Wyatt growled.

    ¡°All she would say was that she had run into him, and they had a disagreement, that he got upset. I didn¡¯t tell her that I had seen him use his alpha tone or that I had heard only one sentence that had been spoken between them.¡±

    ¡°What sentence?¡± Wyatt asked.

    ¡°I heard Ashleigh repeat that I was her mate. It was after this that he got angry.¡±

    Wyatt moved away from Granger. He walked to the stone firece and held to it as though without it, he would fall. He was silent for a long time. Granger observed, trying to decide if he should continue or not.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand this.¡± Wyatt finally spoke, ¡°If this all happened, if Ashleigh felt so sure that Caleb had ill intentions, why did she not tell me? Why did she agree to go to Summer?¡±

    Granger smiled a Cheshire cat grin, this question he was more than prepared for. He knew exactly how to answer this in a way that would benefit him most.

    ¡°Duty before heart.¡±

    Wyatt turned and looked at Granger, whose smile had quickly faded back to a face of quiet anger and concern.

    ¡°What?¡± Wyatt asked, his eyes holding a painful expression.

    ¡°When I asked her why she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, why she wouldn¡¯t let me tell anyone,¡± Granger said, sadness carefully ying in his voice. ¡°All she would say was duty before heart.¡±

    Wyatt¡¯s shoulder sagged; a wave of sadness crept over him.

    Granger felt confident that he had seeded in convincing Wyatt of Caleb¡¯s ¡®true¡¯ nature.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡± Wyatt said sadly, ¡°I will be more aware of Ashleigh¡¯s wellbeing from now on.¡±

    Granger nodded respectfully.

    ¡°I will let Ashleigh know that she won¡¯t need to worry about Alpha Caleb¡¯s return.¡± Granger smiled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wyatt said, looking at Granger as though he said something strange.

    ¡°His training,¡± Granger said, ¡°I¡¯ll just let her know that someone else will handle it.¡±

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Wyatt asked, straightening himself.

    ¡°I just assumed¡­ now that you know what happened¡­¡± Granger replied, unable to hide his confusion or fear. ¡°You aren¡¯t still going to let him try to steal her¡­ are you?¡±

    ¡°Steal her?¡± Wyatt asked, ¡°Granger, no one can steal your mate.¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡° Granger began.

    ¡°There is no need to worry about something like that happening. The Goddess herself has blessed the two of you with your bond. No one can break that,¡± Wyatt smiled, putting a hand on Granger¡¯s shoulder reassuringly.

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Granger said, ¡°but, Alpha Caleb¨C¡°

    ¡°I understand your concern, and as I said, I will pay more attention to Ashleigh and her wellbeing from this point on. But, as far as Alpha Caleb, I think there have been some misunderstandings.¡±

    There it was, one of the words Granger had feared finding its way into this conversation.

    ¡°You said yourself that you were not present for the whole conversation, and let¡¯s face it, Ashleigh is a good girl, but she can be a bit hostile herself. It¡¯s possible they simply had a disagreement that got out of hand. Caleb is a good man.¡±

    Another of the words he feared.

    ¡°I will talk to them both, see if we can clear this up.¡±

    Granger felt a rush of panic. If Wyatt told Ashleigh about their conversation, how would she react?

    ¡°She really didn¡¯t want me to tell you about this. I came here on my own. Please, I beg of you. Don¡¯t end my marriage before it has even begun.¡± Grangerughed nervously.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Wyatt sighed. ¡°But I will give you a piece of advice, do not hide things from your mate. It never turns out well.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Granger said.

    ¡°As far as this situation goes, I won¡¯t be removing Ashleigh from her assignment, as I am the one who made this agreement. So I cannot back out of it at thest minute. But I can ask one of the other berserkers to train with them if we feel it is necessary to have a chaperone.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Granger replied, trying desperately to keep from showing his frustration and anger.

    ¡°But,¡± Wyatt added, ¡°I will be talking to Alpha Caleb about all that has been shared. I will make sure he understands and respects the mate bond as the will of the Goddess!¡±

    Granger felt familiar darkness slithering into his heart.

    ¡®If Caleb tells Wyatt that he is also Ashleigh¡¯s mate, he¡¯ll take her from me!¡¯ his panicked thoughts screamed, ¡®I won¡¯t let that happen!¡¯

 Chapter 63 One More Thing

    ¡®Granger snarled, iming her as his, before he wrapped an arm tightly around her waist, pulling her against him so roughly that the air was pushed out of her lungs. He crashed his lips down onto hers, sealing her airway.

    She tried to struggle, but her burning lungs and panic overwhelmed her, and she couldn¡¯t think.¡¯

    The memory woke her.

    Ashleigh sat up in bed, panting. She hugged herself and hissed at the slight pain she felt. Lifting her shirt, she could see minor bruises on the side of her waist.

    The marks of Granger¡¯s overly passionate love. He couldn¡¯t help it. She knew that. He had been holding himself back for two years, and now, with another wolf thrown into the mix, of course, he was going crazy.

    She understood it would be different once they were married, once their bond wasplete. Ashleigh touched a finger to the sensitive spot on her throat. She hoped he would be gentle when it came time to mark each other.

    Another memory floated into her mind, soft kisses against her throat, a flick of the tongue against that spot. The way her body ached for more. A shuddering breath and sh of heat ran through her like a bolt of lightning as Caleb¡¯s mouth touched her throat with such tender care.

    She closed her eyes as the warmth of the memory settled over her. Caleb was so consumed by their bond that his mind was almost gone at the full moon. They were both driven nearly mad by the pull of the bond, and yet, he was so gentle.

    So¡­ loving.

    He could have had her; she would have given in without any objection, yet he pulled back and didn¡¯t push her to be his.

    The thought of him, his touch, his tenderness. Ashleigh found herself stretching out in her bed as rolling warmth reached up and down through her body, curling her toes. The fingertips of her left hand traced the curve of her breast, a sensation that had her biting her bottom lip. While the right hand moved down along her hip, drawn by an aching throb begging for release.

    She closed her eyes, feeling Caleb¡¯s hot breath on her throat.

    ¡°Haa..¡± she moaned out softly.

    She imagined his hand caressing her hip gently, his fingertips tickling her sensitive skin as they made their way towards their goal.

    ¡°Aaah¡­¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡®My heart beats for you, Ashleigh.¡¯

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes opened wide, her heart gripped tightly. Caleb¡¯s honest, heartfelt words were the cold shower she needed to pull herself away from fantasy.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± she sighed to herself in frustration. As she sank back into the bed and tried to catch her breath. ¡°Why are you doing this to yourself?¡±

    The memory fell away, and she was left with only the bitter sorrow it left behind. Her eyes filled with tears. Ashleigh pushed herself off the bed, grabbed a towel, and headed for a real cold shower.

    ***

    ¡°That¡¯s only two days away!¡± Ashleigh stated in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, I know it¡¯s quick, but Ash,e on,¡± Granger pleaded, cing his hands softly on her elbows and pulling her into a gentle hug, ¡°I just want us to be together.¡±

    ¡°We are,¡± she replied.

    ¡°No,¡± he said, ¡°not officially.¡±

    ¡°Granger, I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s just too soon,¡± she sighed, pulling away from him.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need anything crazy, just us and your parents under the moonlight with the blessing of the Goddess. Easy,¡± he offered.

    ¡°Granger, I¨C¡° she began.

    ¡°Ash, please,¡± he said, standing and pulling her back to him, ¡°I just want to know you are mine.¡±

    She looked into his eyes. His pain was open and honest. He was scared, and if she was honest with herself, it wasn¡¯t an unfounded fear.<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh wanted to give in, to make him smile again. But she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Granger, I am yours. I have already promised myself to you. But we can¡¯t just decide on our own to get married in two days,¡± she replied sadly, ¡°our friends, our family, they would be so disappointed. Not to mention the training and everything else going on right now.¡±

    ¡°The training is over; they are all going home today.¡± Granger pouted, resting his head against her chest.

    She took a deep breath.

    ¡°Not all of them,¡± she sighed, knowing what his reaction would be to the conversation.

    He sighed.

    ¡°You know I still have a duty,¡± she said.

    ¡°Fine, there is nothing I can do about that,¡± Granger stated in frustration. ¡°But why should that affect our marriage?¡±

    ¡°Granger,e on,¡± Ashleigh said, feeling an annoyance rising in her. ¡°I have two weeks of training. We won¡¯t have time for a celebration or even time to ourselves.¡±

    ¡°I just need you,¡± he whispered, hugging her tightly.

    ***

    After all the back and forth, he couldn¡¯t convince her in the end. Ashleigh had ended the conversation by reminding him that she had taken over Saul¡¯s duties while he spent time with his newborn child.

    Granger considered dropping it, letting go of the idea of getting her to agree to get married now. But there was still one more thing he could try.

    Alpha Wyatt had mentioned that Luna Corrine agreed that the wedding should have gone ahead. Maybe he could get her to convince Ashleigh.

    ¡°Granger!¡± Corrine smiled as she opened the door. ¡°Come in,e in. What a pleasant surprise this is.¡±

    ¡°Hello, my Luna,¡± he said formally, saluting her like any other member of the pack would.

    She furrowed her brow and gave an awkward smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s this now?¡± she asked with a chuckle.

    It was strange for Granger to salute her. It had been over a year since she had convinced him to stop being so formal with her since they would be family soon enough.

    ¡°What do you mean, my Luna?¡± Granger asked.

    ¡°Why are you acting so formal? I thought we settled this long ago. You are my son-inw. There is no need for all that,¡± sheughed.

    Her voice was kind but firm, telling him she did not want to see him act formally. Something he knew quite well. He remembered their conversation, their agreement. He knew how ufortable she felt with the formalities between them.

    Which was precisely why he did it.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not your son-inw,¡± he said with a sad smile.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± she replied. ¡°But you will be soon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I keep hearing,¡± he sighed.

    Corrine looked at him with concern.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s sit together,¡± she said, directing him to the couch.

    They settled into their seats, and she offered him a ss of water from the pitcher that always sat on the coffee table.

    ¡°No, thank you,¡± he said.

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on, Granger. Why are you upset with my girl?¡± she said after taking a sip from her ss.

    He looked up at her questioningly.

    ¡°Subtlety is not your strong suit, dearest,¡± she smiled.

    Heughed and looked away as if he were feeling embarrassed. He wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Nothing gets past you, does it, my Luna?¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go ahead and stop this ¡®my Luna¡¯ stuff. You got my attention already. Let¡¯s just get straight to the point,¡± she smiled back.

    ¡°Alright, I will,¡± Granger replied, ¡°Honestly, I am feeling frustrated by the wedding being pushed back again and again.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, I see,¡± said Corrine, ¡°But I thought you were fine with it? Wyatt said he spoke with youst night.¡±

    Grangerughed.

    ¡°Yes, should I tell my Alpha that I don¡¯t agree with a decision he made?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I suppose I see your point,¡± Corrineughed, ¡°and I suppose my practical girl agrees with her father?¡±

    ¡°You know your daughter.¡± Granger sighed.

    ¡°I do,¡± she sighed. Knowing that Ashleigh would always do whatever her father told her to do, whether she wanted to or not.

    Granger nced at her. He could see she was interested. He just needed her to agree with him and help him.

    ¡°I understand that a big wedding, celebration, all of that, would be unreasonable right now,¡± Granger began, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be unreasonable. I don¡¯t think wanting to be married is unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°No, of course not, dear,¡± Corrine replied, putting aforting hand on his shoulder. ¡°But it is true that a wedding would be quite out of the question right now. Especially with the report we received from Summer.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for a wedding. I¡¯m asking for a marriage.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I would like to marry my mate at the full moon.¡±

    ¡°In two days?!¡± Corrine eximed.

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    ¡°Granger, dearest, I support you, and I want you both to be happy, but that is much too soon,¡± Corrine said. ¡°I could barely organize a nice dinner by then, certainly not a wedding.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just it, I don¡¯t want a wedding,¡± Granger said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°What I want is to have the Goddess bless our union and to be mated to the woman I love. Then, we can do a weddingter after the rogues have been dealt with.¡±

    Corrine was quiet, thinking about what he was saying.

    ¡°So, you want to be married in two days and have an actual wedding in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered.

    ¡°And how does Ash feel about that n?¡± a voice from across the room asked.

    Granger looked up with irritation, his eyesnding on Bell, standing at the entrance to the hall leading further into the house.

 Chapter 64 She Will Regret

    ¡°Bell,¡± Grangermented. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were here.¡±

    ¡°I got that impression,¡± she replied tly.

    Her words seemed to have a hidden meaning that left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, dearest. Ipletely forgot you were in there when Granger arrived,¡± Corrine said with an embarrassed chuckle.

    ¡°No worries, my Luna,¡± Bell smiled, ¡°we were pretty much done anyway. I can figure out the rest on my own.¡±

    ¡°Bell came to get some ideas on a gift for the new pup.¡± Corrine smiled brightly at Bell.

    ¡°Thought I had a few more shopping days left, but then she decided to make a surprise entrance.¡± Bellughed, ¡°and I got a front-row view.¡±

    Corrine and Bellughed together, sharing a few more words about the new baby. Granger tried to keep his expression neutral, careful not to show any irritation at the interruption.

    ¡°I am sorry both of you, but I do have another appointment I need to get to. But, Bell, I think the outfit is a lovely choice, and Pearl will love it,¡± Corrine said sweetly.

    She grabbed her coat and put it on; she stopped to think for a moment before turning back to Granger.

    ¡°I want to help in any way I can, so if Ashleigh wants to have just a blessing ceremony in two days¡­¡± she sighed sadly, ¡°I will make that happen.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Thank you, my Luna,¡± Granger smiled happily.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she smiled, ¡°I will see you bothter.¡±

    Corrine walked out the door, and Granger couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Finally, someone was on his side. He felt a surge of confidence swelling inside of him. With Corrine on his side, he was sure he could convince Ashleigh. He just needed time alone with her to make her understand.

    But his victory was short-lived.

    ¡°Ash won¡¯t agree to that.¡±

    Granger clenched his jaw and took a deep breath through his nose. For a moment, he had forgotten she was there.

    ¡°Granger?¡± Bell called.

    ¡°What?¡± he replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t really think she will agree, do you?¡± she asked.

    He didn¡¯t respond.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Come on, Granger, you¡¯ve seen her notebook! She has dreamed of this wedding for two years. She has it nned out from start to finish.¡±

    ¡°We will still have her dream weddingter,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing,¡± Bell answered, ¡°look, I¡¯m not trying to rain on your parade. I get that you want to be married. You guys are crazy about each other. But you¡¯ve waited two years. So what¡¯s the rush now?¡±

    ¡°We should have been married already,¡± he said.

    ¡°True, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should get married just to get married. Just take your time.¡±

    She could tell he was getting upset. But, he still had his back to her.

    ¡°Granger, I may not understand everything, but I can tell you one thing for certain,¡± she said softly. ¡°She is your mate, and she loves you, don¡¯t make her do something that she will regretter.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he growled.

    ¡°I know her, and she doesn¡¯t want this,¡± she blurted out.

    She regretted the choice of words almost immediately.

    Bell watched him carefully. She understood his desire and his disappointment, but there was something else in his voice, in his demeanor. It was familiar in a way that made the hair on her arms stand on end.

    She swallowed the lump in her throat that had suddenly formed, her heart rate was steadily increasing, and the sound of it was getting louder and louder in her ears.

    ¡°Ok, my bad,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Good luck. I¡¯ll see you around.¡±

    Bell turned to leave from the backdoor, but he was suddenly in front of her. She looked up at his face, immediately she jumped back.

    His eyes held an unnatural glow, that glint of reflected moonlight all strong wolves had. Usually a sign of extreme emotion, usually rage.

    Her breathing was strained, her palms were sweating, and her heartbeat was pounding in her ears. Bell backed up, and he followed her step for step. Her back hit the wall. The panic in her heart was raging. It took every ounce of her will to keep her appearance calm on the outside.

    ¡°You have a nasty mouth, Bell,¡± Granger hissed, getting closer and closer to her, ¡°you need to learn when to keep it shut!¡±

    Bell clenched her jaw to keep herself steady as he snarled in her face. She swallowed hard and breathed through her nose. Desperate to maintain her mask of calm, her protective shielding.

    ¡®Do not show fear, do not show vulnerability,¡¯ she chanted in her mind. Focusing on her voice, rather than how close Granger was, how much anger she could see in those glowing eyes. Or hear in the low rumbling growl that shadowed his words.

    ¡°Stay out of it, Bell,¡± he snarled, ¡°if you say anything to Ashleigh about this or the ceremony, you will regret it.¡±

    He snarled at her once more, causing her to close her eyes tightly in fear. The sound of the door mming startled her. Bell opened her eyes to find that she was alone in the room. Her eyes darted around, looking for anywhere he might be hiding, waiting to pounce. The room was empty.

    She felt hot, suffocated, her chest was constricting. Then, pushing off the wall, she ran down the hallway. She was too afraid to leave by the front door, in case he was still there, waiting.

    The back door was getting closer and closer. Finally, Bell rammed herself hard against the door, bursting through, out into the snow. Her momentum was too strong. She couldn¡¯t find her footing on the small staircase; she tripped and fell. Her body mmed sharply into the ground. The pain from the impact was enough to shock her into taking a deep gasping breath of the cold air. Her lungs burned, and she coughed painfully as she took it in too quickly.

    ¡®You have a nasty mouth on you, my sweet Bell¡­. I¡¯ll teach you to use it properly.¡¯

    The revolting voice crept into her mind from the depths of a banished memory. Then, like a snake from its hole, it slithered and crawled over her. Crushing her defenses and filling her with disgust and shame.

    Her stomach couldn¡¯t take it, she heaved her lunch onto the snow before her, and with it, she lost thest bit of control she had over her emotions. A heavy stream of tears flooded from her eyes; gasping breaths escaped her lips.

    She couldn¡¯t stop herself, not even when she sensed someone approaching.

    ¡°Bell?¡± he called out as a question, wondering if it was her he saw sitting on the ground.

    He didn¡¯t know why she would be sitting on the ground, but then again, he didn¡¯t understand why she did half the things she did. He almostughed at the thought when he saw her shoulders sag and bob. She was crying. Bell never cried.

    ¡°Bell!¡± He cried out as he ran to her, falling to his knees beside her.

    At first, she pushed away from him and tried to move out of his reach. But he caught her, calling her name and holding her tightly until she looked up into his eyes.

    She reached her hand up to his cheek, her breathing slowing down, her eyes focusing again. Finally, she let out a soft sob, and a look of relief fell over her.

    ¡°Axel,¡± she whispered with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m here, Bell. You¡¯re safe.¡±

    She let out another sob and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him into a tight hug, desperately seeking hisfort and warmth.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, shh, it¡¯s ok,¡± Axel cooed softly as he ran his hand down her back, trying to soothe her.

    Bell couldn¡¯t help butugh, causing Axel to stop his movements and look down at her with surprise. She was smiling through ssy tear-filled eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a baby, Axel,¡± sheughed.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never seen you cry before. I didn¡¯t know what to do!¡± he scoffed.

    Sheughed again and teased him a little more before leaning back into his chest. He immediately wrapped his arms around her once more.

    ¡°This is all I need right now,¡± she said softly, ¡°just a little longer.¡±

    ¡°As long as you want,¡± he replied, smiling gently.

    Both were happily epting thefort they offered each other. Neither noticed the tall blonde man. The one who stood among the trees, with an unnatural glow in his eyes, cast directly at them.

 Chapter 65 Why Was She Crying?

    ¡°I should have gone back with you,¡± Galen sighed regretfully.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have made a difference,¡± Caleb replied on the other end of the call. ¡°If she wouldn¡¯t let me into the fight, do you think she would have let you?¡±

    Galen walked slowly between the trees. He leaned against the closest one with a soft smile on his face. Caleb was right. Fiona was protective, even more so of Galen than Caleb. When he was younger, he had been offended, thinking that she considered him weak. Later, he understood. She just didn¡¯t want to lose him.

    ¡°It just feels wrong,¡± Galen said sadly, ¡°to be so far away when something like this has happened.¡±

    The number of casualties had been shocking. When Ashleigh had shared the report, Galen had stumbled and almost fallen. While others may have thought that the number was an eptable losspared to the size of their pack, even one was too many for Galen.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Caleb said, ¡°but you honor us all by fulfilling your duty.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha,¡± Galen said quietly.

    ¡°The memorial will be tonight. Do you wish to participate?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to give a speech; I will leave the fancy words to you. But, if possible, I would like to attend,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°As you said, I will need to share some fancy words, so I won¡¯t be able to host you. But I am sure our mother would be happy to have you with her,¡± Caleb offered.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°Of course. I will let her know to call you ten minutes before the memorial,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Galen answered. Then, straightening up from against the tree, he began once more to walk through the trees.

    ¡°How are things on your end?¡± Caleb asked, ¡°Any news on the wolfsbane?¡±

    ¡°Nothing yet, though I am on my way to see Bell now. I will ask her about it today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll ask her about it?¡± Caleb asked, surprised.

    Galen smiled.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe Winter was responsible for the false report. I think that she believes I already know about the wolfsbane. So, it would be more suspicious if I hint around,¡± he answered.

    After a silent moment, Caleb grunted.

    ¡°Do what you think is best.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°I will leave at first light. There won¡¯t be any need for me to stop, so I should arrive in Winter by tomorrow night. Early morning after at thetest. I expect a full report right away.¡±

    Galen rolled his eyes andughed to himself.

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha.¡±

    ¡°And Galen?¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use all your time flirting with her and forget to gather my intel. Ok?¡±

    Caleb¡¯s tone was severe, but Galen knew far too well that on the other side of the call, this bastard was smiling.

    ¡°Of course, my Alpha,¡± Galen growled.

    He heard a faintugh just before the familiar buzz signaling the disconnect of the neural link.

    ¡®Jerk,¡¯ Galenughed to himself.

    He continued walking through the trees. Bell had told him to meet her outside Alpha Wyatt¡¯s home. Unfortunately, he was runningte due to his call with Caleb, but only by a few minutes.

    Galen could see the house through the trees. He found himself smiling as he anticipated seeing her again. Then, just as he thought about it, the back door flung open, and someone tumbled out. They fell hard to the ground.<sub></sub>

    He stopped and watched for a moment, unsure if he should approach. He was still a reasonable distance away, and he didn¡¯t know who it was or how kindly they would take to receiving aid from the Summer wolf.

    She threw up.

    ¡®Was it from the pain of the fall?¡¯ he wondered to himself.

    That was when he finally saw her face, his heart stopped for a second, and the air caught in his lungs. It was Bell, and she was crying.

    ¡°Bel¨C¡° he started to move, to run toward her, but his voice was overshadowed by another.

    Galen stopped in his tracks, only making it a few steps before seeing him. The man from the party, the dark blonde that Bell hadughed so freely with. He ran to her and put his arms around her.

    Galen reached out to the nearest tree gripping it so tightly the bark splintered under his fingers. He watched as Bell looked up at him, as she traced her fingers along his face. Finally, she wrapped her arms around him and pulled him close to her.

    They held each other, and Galen suddenly felt the cold around him, as though he had just realized he was standing in the snow for the first time. His heart ached.

    They wereughing now from tears toughter in the span of moments. Galen thought back to the day in the hospital when they had spoken of her mother. He wasn¡¯t able tofort her, to offer herughter¡­ but this man could.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t a man to her¡­¡± he said to himselffortingly. Remembering how she hadughed when he suggested they might be dating. She had said he was just Ashleigh¡¯s brother.

    His jaw clenched; his fingers dug deeper into the tree. His heart ached, and a growl rose deep in his belly.

    They held each other. Their arms wrapped around each other like they were the only two people in all of existence.

    He wanted to go to her, to rip that boy¡¯s arms off for touching her.

    Galen used every ounce of will he had to look away. Finally, he moved behind the tree andid back against it, hitting his head two or three times to try and bring himself back into focus.

    ¡®I have no right, no im. She can do what she likes, with whom she likes,¡¯ he thought to himself. He couldn¡¯t help but nce back. She was still in the boy¡¯s arms. ¡®I thought she liked me.¡¯

    Galen felt a deep ache in his heart. He wanted to leave, to be away from this painful scene. But something was holding him back. Not just his desire to see them pull away from each other. He needed an answer to a critical question.

    ¡®Why was she crying?¡¯

    ***

    Axel felt Bell pulling away. He loosened his hold and looked down at her. She smiled up at him for a moment before pulling further away.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°If you need more time¡­¡± he said, trailing off.

    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± she chuckled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Anytime,¡± he smiled back.

    Bell got off the ground first, offering her hand out to him, which he happily epted. When they stood facing each other, Axel got a serious look on his face.

    ¡°So,¡± he began, ¡°what happened?¡±

    Bell looked away.

    ¡°Bell,¡± Axel said, reaching a hand to her chin and pulling her attention back, ¡°talk to me.¡±

    She looked up into his green eyes, and she felt his sincerity through them. His warmth, his tenderness. It made her feelfortable.

    ¡°I just got upset,¡± she answered, looking away.

    ¡°I know, I want to know why,¡± Axel said, telling her he wasn¡¯t letting this go. He was his mother¡¯s son.

    Bell sighed. There was no way to get out of this conversation. All she could do was tell him the truth, or at least, some of it.

    Around the corner of the house, where neither Bell nor Axel could see, even if they were paying attention, Galen had snuck over.

    He felt guilty for eavesdropping on their conversation, but he couldn¡¯t let go of the question. He needed to know that she was ok.

    ¡°Ok,¡± Bell sighed, drawing the attention of both men, ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal. You already know I have nightmares.¡±

    ¡®How does he know she has nightmares?¡¯ Galen thought to himself in a slight panic, imagining them together in her room at night.

    ¡°Last night was really rough, I kept seeing things over and over, and I just kind of got lost in it.¡±

    ¡°Try again,¡± Axel said, ¡°at least try to make it more convincing this time.¡±

    ¡°Ughh,¡± Bell grumbled, ¡°why does it matter? I¡¯m fine now. I got upset. Everyone gets upset sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Yea, they do,¡± Axel stated. ¡°But I didn¡¯t find everyone puking from it or crying. I¡¯ve never seen you cry before, ever.¡±

    Bell looked away again. She crossed her arms over her chest.

    Galen peered around the corner. He could barely see her face from this angle, but he could see the pain she tried to hide.

    ¡®Please, Bell,¡¯ he begged in his mind.

    ¡°Bell, I know something really got to you. I just want to help,¡± Axel said, reaching his hand out to her shoulder.

    She thought about it for a moment, then finally, she let out a loud sigh.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°I came to see your mom, and just before we finished up, Granger arrived.¡±

    Bell paused, turning away from Axel. Thinking of how she could word it, how she could give him what he wanted, without telling him everything.

    Galen saw her. He saw the nerves, the fear, the thinking. Whatever she said next would be a half-truth at best.

    ¡°Then what happened?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Your mom had to leave, and Granger and I were left alone,¡± she began, ¡°and you know how I am. I have a nasty mouth.¡±

    Galen didn¡¯t like the way she said it. It made him angry. Bell was one to poke fun at herself, to make jokes about her bad habits. But these words, they weren¡¯t hers.

    ¡®Did that bastard say that to you?¡¯ he wondered.

    ¡°Anyway, we disagreed about something, and I took it too far,¡± she sighed, ¡°so he got upset, and he said some things that were mean.¡±

    ¡°You and Granger say mean things to each other all the time, so what about this time got you so upset?¡± Axel questioned.

    Bell looked away once more. A look of fear crossed her eyes and then went away, but Galen saw it.

    ¡°Honestly, it just brought up some bad memories from my past. Ones I haven¡¯t thought about in a long time, and it was too much.¡±

    ¡°What kinds of memories, Bell?¡± Axel pushed, concern written on his face.

    Galen couldn¡¯t help but notice the way Axel¡¯s hand had clenched into a fist. It was clear that this man knew her past, and something in it had worried him.

    ¡°Axel, please,¡± Bell said, turning to him with a pleading look. ¡°It¡¯s just stuff with my parents, like the nightmares. I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore, ok?¡±

    Axel sighed and nodded.

    ¡°Ok,¡± he said, putting his arm around her shoulder. ¡°How about I give you exclusive ess to my Nutter Butter stash?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ tempting,¡± Bell replied, then looked up at him with a mischievous grin, ¡°but how about the Butterfingers instead?¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Axel said, stopping in his tracks, ¡°you know about the Butterfingers too?¡±

    Bellughed as she ran into the house, Axel following close behind.

    Galen was left alone, wondering.

    ¡®I saw the way your parents make you feel. You showed it to me,¡¯ he thought back to the time at the hospital when they spoke of her mom. The sadness, the pain.

    ¡®So why when you talked about Granger, did you seem so afraid?¡¯ he asked himself, a wave of dark anger beginning to settle over him.

    ¡®Guess I need to ask him myself.¡¯

 Chapter 66 Our Way of Life

    ¡®He¡¯ll be here in two days at most,¡¯ Ashleigh thought to herself.

    In fact, she hadn¡¯t stopped thinking about that since the moment she found out. She had tried to distract herself, tried to focus on her tasks, wrapping up training with the other ambassadors, organizing improvements to the borders and defenses. But every thought, every action led back to Caleb.

    When she had read the report on the casualties in Summer, she was shocked. From what she saw, there was no use of wolfsbane by the rogues, yet they could kill so many people from the most defensible pack of the four.

    This was concerning. If Summer could not adequately defend themselves, what hope did the other packs have?

    Ashleigh thought back to the argument she had with Caleb on herst day in Summer. His voice resonated in her mind.

    ¡®We have offered Alpha Wyatt a multitude of technological advancements over the years. He has rejected most of them. And over the past couple years, every one of them.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t imagine how it could possibly be true. Her father was always concerned about his people. He would never have rejected something that would increase their safety. There had to be a mistake, and she needed to know the answer before Caleb returned.

    For reasons she didn¡¯t quite understand, Ashleigh felt a desperate need to correct his view of her father.

    She knocked at therge oak door, opening it before hearing anything from the other side.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you today,¡± Alpha Wyatt said as she entered his office, never raising his eyes from the papers he was working on.

    ¡°Hello, Father,¡± she smiled.

    He looked up at her, his stern expression turning soft and friendly the moment their eyes met.

    ¡°Father?¡± he said happily. ¡°Then you are here as my daughter today?¡±

    He stood from his desk and rushed to her, wrapping his arms around her in a big hug. Ashleighughed; he was always like this. He took his role as Alpha very seriously, doing his best to always keep his two positions in her life separate.<sub>.</sub>

    She returned his hug,ughing as he spun her around.

    ¡°You act as though you haven¡¯t seen me in months!¡± sheughed.

    ¡°Well, we are both busy people, and you didn¡¯t evene to see me when you returned from being away,¡± he pouted at her as he guided her to sit down with him. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Granger, more than my own daughter.¡±

    ¡°Granger came to see you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered, quickly adding, ¡°nothing important. He just stopped by for a chat.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded, she felt a strange curiosity, but she saw no reason to ask further about it.

    ¡°I dide today as your daughter, but¨C¡± she began.

    ¡°Oh no,¡± he interrupted her before she could finish the thought.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I recognize that tone, the preface of your statement. You approached the father but n to speak of something that should be with the Alpha.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t deny it, instead only looking away guiltily.

    ¡°Tricky child,¡± he chastised.

    ¡°I wish to speak to my father rather than my alpha,¡± she sighed, ¡°but I won¡¯t deny that the conversation is serious and rtes to more official matters.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ashleigh, you know I prefer¨C¡°

    ¡°I know, I know, you like to keep your roles separate, but I¡¯m not looking for an official conversation exactly. More like¡­ clearing up a misunderstanding.¡±

    Wyatt let out a defeated sigh and smiled at his daughter.

    ¡°Alright, this one time,¡± he said, ¡°what is this misunderstanding you want to clear up?¡±

    Ashleigh felt a moment of relief. She had been prepared to fight more just to get the chance to have the conversation. Now she was unsure how exactly to begin.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she began, ¡°let me ask then, would you do anything to protect the pack?¡±

    ¡°Is that something you truly need to ask?¡± Wyatt questioned, his tone clearly showing he felt insulted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. It¡¯s just a question,¡± Ashleigh said nervously.

    ¡°There is no such thing as just a question,¡± Wyatt said, crossing his arms. ¡°So, what is this all about?¡±

    She looked away from him, hesitating.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he called, drawing her attention back to him, ¡°tell me what you wanted to speak with me about. What has made you question my ability to protect this pack?¡±

    ¡°No, no! That wasn¡¯t what I meant at all!¡± Ashleigh quickly corrected his misunderstanding. ¡°I never thought¨C ugh¡­.¡±

    She let out a frustrated growl.

    ¡®Caleb got my head all mixed up!¡¯ she thought to herself angrily. ¡®That¡¯s not what matters. I need to ask him about upgrading our defenses. If Caleb was honest and Summer is willing to share their technology, we need it!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she sighed, ¡°I only wanted to ask about some improvements to our defenses.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say that? Of course, what are you thinking of?¡± Wyatt replied with relief in his voice.

    ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t thinking,¡± she said.

    ¡°So, what did you want to ask about?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Ashleigh began, ¡°while I was in Summer, I did see that many of their defenses were automated.¡±

    Wyatt cleared his throat and sat up stiffly, looking away from her. Ashleigh could see that the mention of Summer had already made him ufortable.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have that kind of technology, Ashleigh. It¡¯s not what we do.¡±

    ¡°No, but we could,¡± Ashleigh replied quickly.

    ¡°None of our people know anything about those things,¡± he said.

    ¡°But we could learn!¡± she said. ¡°Just like this exchange, we could send people to Summer, spend some time there learning about construction and instation. After that, we could work out some kind of trade to be able to¨C¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he interrupted gruffly.

    Wyatt stood from his ce on the sofa. Then, moving to his desk, he sorted through the papers there.

    ¡°But, Father, think of how much¨C¡° Ashleigh pleaded.

    ¡°I said no!¡± he shouted angrily, mming his fist on the desk.

    Ashleigh felt her body flinch. Neither of them spoke, the air around them thick with tension.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Ashleigh said quietly.

    Wyatt raised his head; Ashleigh wasn¡¯t looking at him. Instead, she stared straight forward at the wall.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you consider the options?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It is not our way.¡±

    ¡°Our way?¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh, I am doing what I believe is best for our pack. For our way of life, our traditions.¡±

    ¡°Our traditions? The lives of our people are less important than our traditions?¡± Ashleigh asked, her voice straining as she began to feel an anger boiling.

    ¡°Do not twist my words!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°Was he right?¡± she asked shakily. The emotional turmoil was growing. Her anger, grief, sorrow, all rolling over each other.

    He looked at her with a questioning stare. Finally, she turned to face him, her eyes filled with frustrated tears.

    ¡°Did you reject the offers from Summer to advance our security? Our medical facilities?¡±

    Wyatt didn¡¯t respond. The look of surprise and the hint of guilt that crossed over his eyes were enough for Ashleigh.

    She took in a ragged breath, feeling a painful grip on her heart.

    ¡®Caleb was right,¡¯ she thought sadly.

    ¡°Everything I have ever done has been for the people in my care,¡± Wyatt said, his voice low and quiet.

    ¡°The people in your care have died for what you have done!¡± she screamed angrily, standing to stare him down.

    ¡°That is enough!¡± he snarled back. ¡°You will show me respect!¡±

    Ashleigh did not flinch this time. Instead, they stared at each other, neither turning away.

    ¡°Is that a request from my father or a demand from my Alpha?¡± she asked bitterly.

    ¡°Get out!¡± he shouted, his low menacing voice vibrating against her like a force trying to bend her will to his own.

    Her skin prickled with fire at his tone, a silent demand to submit fought against her resolve, but she did not move.

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha,¡± she replied through gritted teeth before turning and leaving the room as angry tears fell from her eyes.

    The door mmed shut behind her, leaving Wyatt alone in his office. Once he could no longer hear her in the building, he rxed, falling to his knees. His shoulders slumped forward and sagged.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered sadly. He reached his hand to his chest, grabbing hold of the item that hung beneath his shirt. He gripped it tightly as he let the shame roll over him. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

 Chapter 67 Cheated, Pathetic

    Granger gathered up the practice weapons when he heard a voice call out.

    ¡°Granger,¡±

    Granger turned to see Saul. He was surprised and a little confused. They had met a few times, rode back to Winter together two weeks before, but beyond that, there was no real reason for them to socialize.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking time off with your family? Didn¡¯t your mate just have a baby?¡± Granger asked, turning to give his full attention.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Saul said, holding up a bag, ¡°oatmeal cookies, kale, broli, hummus. Foods that encouragectation.¡±

    Granger looked at the bag and back at Saul.

    ¡°There was no reason for me to know that,¡± Granger replied, feeling awkward. ¡°You could have just said you made a grocery run.¡±

    Saul grunted in response.

    ¡°What did you need?¡± Granger asked with an irritated sigh.

    Saul took a step closer.

    ¡°When I was at the store, I heard something. One of the scouts was chatting with a few of the younger warriors,¡± Saul said, looking carefully at Granger as he spoke. ¡°He was speaking ill of the Summer wolves.¡±

    Granger did not react. No surprise, no confusion, nothing at all.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You seem aware of this already,¡± Saulmented.

    ¡°It¡¯s not unheard of. It¡¯s a well-known fact that Summer and Winter are not friends. So why should I be surprised that some of the wolves are expressing their opinions?¡± Granger answered uninterestedly.

    ¡°This wolf mentioned that Beta Galen and Alpha Caleb specifically were of questionable character,¡± Saul stated.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Granger said, raising his eyebrows in feigned shock.

    Saul simply nodded in response.

    ¡°Saul is there a reason you are talking to me about this in particr.¡±

    ¡°He said that Alpha Caleb behaved inappropriately toward Ashleigh,¡± Saul replied.

    ¡°Really? Well, I¡¯m sure you know by now that he did argue with her before the birthday party.¡± Granger answered.

    Saul took a step closer, again looking over Granger carefully.

    Granger stood up straight, feeling irritated by how the other man was looking him over.

    ¡°The boy imed that Beta Galen threatened one of our wolves,¡± Saul said calmly.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard about that. Strange.¡± Granger replied, ¡°Again, is there a reason you are sharing this with me? Or is gossip a secret passion of yours?¡±

    ¡°The scout I spoke with is a member of your team,¡± Saul answered, ¡°as a leader, you are just as responsible for their behavior as they are. I have informed you of their poor conduct. What you do with that is up to you.¡±

    Saul turned to leave.

    Granger felt that simmering rage in him, the one that had been slowly boiling for weeks. Saul turning his back on him, telling him what to do. Who did he think he was?

    ¡°How is telling the truth poor conduct?¡± Granger asked arrogantly.

    Saul turned back, his expression unchanged.

    ¡°From what I can tell, nothing my scout said is wrong,¡± Granger smiled, ¡°I see no reason to speak well of the Summer wolves. They are arrogant bastards that think they are better than us. So why should I care if someone voices their opinion?¡±

    ¡°Is that your opinion?¡± Saul asked.

    ¡°My opinion is that Caleb is a good for nothing piece of shit! And hispdog is nothing more than an errand boy chasing after broken dolls.¡±

    ¡°You have no respect,¡± Saul said, a low growl barely audible in his voice.

    ¡°You mean the ¡®alpha¡¯ title?¡± Grangerughed bitterly, ¡°Why should I respect him? He is not my alpha. He¡¯s just another wolf that needs to learn not to touch what doesn¡¯t belong to him!¡±

    He finished his words with a low growl.

    Saul shook his head in disapproval.

    ¡°You show no respect for anyone,¡± Saul replied.

    Granger¡¯s only response was to scoff.

    ¡°Keep on the training grounds, and I will not be forced to interfere,¡± Saul sighed, ¡°I need to get back to my mate and my daughter. Do not take it too far.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Granger snarled.

    ¡°Your training in respect,¡± Saul answered, turning and walking away.

    Granger watched him walk away without another word.

    ¡®Old fool,¡¯ he thought to himself. He shook his head before turning his attention back to what he had been doing before Saul¡¯s arrival. He bent to pick up the discarded training bow when he noticed an extra shadow.

    He followed the shadow with his eye,nding on the man attached to the shadow. He looked down at Granger, with eyes aglow and a brazen fury. Before Granger could react, he was lifted off the ground and held in the air. Now looking down, rather than up, Granger could clearly identify the frighteningly familiar man.

    ¡°You made her cry!¡± Galen snarled before throwing Granger roughly back down to the ground.

    He fell with a heavy thud and a burst of white hot pain in his shoulder as he hit the ground. Galen moved to m his fist down against Granger¡¯s chest, but Granger rolled away just in time.

    He quickly moved, jumping to one of the discarded bows and the training arrows beside it. Then, without taking the time to think, he began firing at Galen immediately.

    Galen dodged, being hit only twice. The pain registered, but not enough to stop him. They were training arrows and blunted tips, but they could do some light damage at this range. He threw himself at Granger, tackling him at the waist, both men mming into the ground once more.

    They tumbled, rolling around the training grounds, kicking and punching each other repeatedly. Finally, Galen took a knee to his jaw, and Granger managed to scramble away from Galen¡¯s grasp. He crawled just far enough to notice another arrow on the grounds.

    Galen reached for him, grabbing his ankle and pulling roughly back. Granger kicked and turned over onto his knees, almost getting away, but Galen mmed his fist into Granger¡¯s side. The loud howl of pain pulled from Granger¡¯s lips was like music to Galen¡¯s ear.

    Granger turned his body suddenly, lifting his foot into the air and catching Galen¡¯s chin, sending him crashing to the ground. Granger took that moment to run to where he had seen the discarded arrow.

    He heard the sound of footsteps running towards him, swiftly he jumped and rolled to the side. Galen missed him by centimeters. Granger grabbed the arrow and then hurried to get away from Galen.

    Galen tackled his legs, once again taking both men down hard against the tarred flooring. Granger dropped the arrow just above his head before being flipped over onto his back by Galen.

    Granger tried his best to kick Galen off him, but he couldn¡¯t. Instead, Galen had positioned himself on top of Granger¡¯s leg, holding them steady with the well-formed muscles of his thighs.

    ¡°What did you say to her?¡± Galen demanded, pinning Granger¡¯s shoulders to the ground.

    ¡°What?¡± Granger asked,pletely surprised by the question.

    ¡°You made her cry,¡± Galen snarled, ¡°what the hell did you do!¡±

    Galen reared up, bringing both fists into the air and back down against Granger¡¯s stomach. Making a satisfying thudding squish and a painful howl from the pathetic creature below him.

    Granger coughed painfully; his entire body was screaming in agony. He couldn¡¯t move his legs to try and to get away. Galen raised up once more, and Granger knew it was the only opportunity he would get.

    He smiled, then reached his hand back above his head where he knew the arrow had fallen. He grabbed it and mmed his arm forward, stabbing the arrow into Galen¡¯s gut, blood oozing from the wound immediately.

    Granger heard the sickening sound of the flesh tearing and swallowing the arrow into Galen¡¯s body, followed by the gasp that came from Galen¡¯s mouth.

    Galen looked down at the wound, confusion and disbelief on his face.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a practice arrow,¡± Granger smiled again, his teeth bloody. ¡°I win.¡±

    ¡°Cheated,¡± Galen growled, ¡°pathetic.¡±

    Granger clenched his jaw and shoved the arrow deeper into Galen¡¯s gut, drawing a howl from him.

    ¡°Whatever it takes.¡± Granger snarled as Galen went limp and fell to the ground beside him.

 Chapter 68 You Were Her Hero

    Ashleigh walked the forest path leading to a ce every wolf of Winter knew. The trail was decorated in flowers and twinkling lights so that none would ever lose their way.

    She reached her hand up to touch one of the twinkling lights as his voice whispered in her ear.

    ¡®¡­Even when war has broken out between the packs, the power has always been supplied¡­.¡¯

    Summer was the reason this path was lit. The reason they could warm their homes and enjoy theforts offered by electricity.

    She sighed before continuing her way along the path. Then, climbing the final steps, a familiar sight came into view. At the end of the lights and flowers was a small archway.

    ¡°Blessed be the Goddess that guides the souls of these wolves,¡± she whispered up to the sky.

    Ashleigh made her way across the rows of stone markers, some small decorative stones, some piled up high with decorations. Each of them was unique, representing a wolf of Winter that had left the world.

    This ce was the Grove of Remembrance. It wasn¡¯t a cemetery exactly; most wolves did not bury their dead, unlike the humans. Each pack had its own customs. For Winter, the body was ced on a pyre and burned. After, the family of the deceased would spend a night in the forest searching for a rock that called to them. They would decorate it in honor of their wolf. The stone was then ced in the grove.

    The grove¡¯s location was not by ident. It was unlike any other ce in the forest. The undergrowth was minimal. The trees formed an almost perfect circle. And when the moon was full, it shone directly upon this spot, giving it an ethereal glow. As though the Goddess herself had blessed it.

    Ashleigh felt a lump in her throat. She was not alone. She watched as a woman stood up from where she had been kneeling in front of the very stones Ashleigh hade to visit. The woman approached her with a soft smile.

    She was an older woman; her hair was almost entirely white, and the wrinkles at her eyes and corners of her mouth showed a lifetime ofughter.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Ashleigh,¡± she smiled softly.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Hello¡­¡± Ashleigh replied. She did not know her name, she had seen her before, but she didn¡¯t know when or where.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I don¡¯t expect you to know my name, child. But, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway,¡± sheughed, ¡°may I ask, have youe to see them again?¡±

    The old woman indicated the stones she had juste from. Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    The old woman smiled.

    ¡°My granddaughter is the one in the middle, to her right, her mate, and to the left, my son, her father,¡± she said sadly. ¡°Ie to see them every day.¡±

    Ashleigh was shocked. The path to the Grove was not an easy one. But this woman came every day?

    ¡°I have seen you visiting them all,¡± she continued, smiling once more.

    Ashleigh looked back to the stone markers. Eleven stones were ced side by side. The families could have put them anywhere they wanted. Instead, they chose to keep them all together.

    ¡°Do you feel connected to them?¡± the old woman asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ashleigh replied sadly, absently touching the spot on her arm that would remain scarred for the rest of her life.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You are the only one,¡± the old woman said woefully, ¡°there were five others that survived the wolfsbane, but you are the only one that has evere to see the ones that didn¡¯t.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes. The guilt in her heart was growing again. The old woman reached a hand to Ashleigh¡¯s shoulder and smiled.

    ¡°My granddaughter thought you were the most amazing person she had ever seen. She was at each of your challenges. Each win made her cheer louder and louder. She was older than you by almost ten years, but you were her hero,¡± sheughed, ¡°she would be happy to know that you visited her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ashleigh whispered softly, tears falling from her eyes.

    The old woman reached a hand up and wiped the tears away.

    ¡°Oh, my dear,¡± she said softly, ¡°hush now, it¡¯s not your fault. It was a terrible thing, an unprovoked attack, but what could any of us have done differently?¡±

    ¡®¡­the suits were offered. Whether they were epted was up to their Alpha¡­.¡¯ his words haunted her in this sacred ce.

    ¡°Something¡­ we could have done something,¡± Ashleigh whispered painfully.

    The old woman remained by her side for another twenty minutes, neither saying anything more. Together they offered their silent prayers and their tears to the fallen.

    When she left the Grove, Ashleigh could only think of the way she had treated Caleb, how she had yelled at him and called him arrogant. used him of lying about her father. She had been so sure that he was lying.

    But he wasn¡¯t lying; he had never lied to her. On the contrary, Caleb had been open with her since they met, and she had always assumed the worst in him.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ she thought to herself, ¡®I¡¯m sorry for mistreating you.¡¯

    She bit her bottom lip; her heart and mind were at war once again.

    ¡®One moment,¡¯ she thought to herself, ¡®just one.¡¯

    Ashleigh closed her eyes. She thought of him, remembered him. His scent, the sound of his voice, the look in his eyes. He was out there, across thend and sky many, many miles away in Summer. He was there.

    She tried to imagine him and remember the feeling of holding him in her arms. Aforting warmth began to fill her every sense. He was with her; she could feel it.

    ¡°I miss you,¡± she called out to him.

    ***

    Caleb sat at his desk, looking over his speech once more. It was only an hour until the memorial. He needed to be prepared and focused.

    Fiona had just left only moments ago; she was more than happy to ept his request to host Galen for the memorial. He smiled to himself, thinking how his mother favored Galen so shamelessly.

    ¡®If he were a lesser man, I would never allow it,¡¯ Caleb thought to himself with a chuckle.

    Suddenly Caleb felt a warmth flowing over his skin. A delicate, sweet scent in the air pulled him up from his chair. He knew that scent better than any other in this world.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± he whispered to himself, closing his eyes and breathing her scent in deeply.

    ¡®I miss you,¡¯ her voice whispered in his ear. He gasped in surprise, his heart racing with excitement and anticipation.

    He turned quickly, expecting her to be behind him. But just as suddenly as it hade, the feeling, the scent, the warmth, was gone.

    Caleb let out a ragged breath. He hit his fist to his chest painfully, again and again. Until the surge of emotion, the longing began to subside.

    Once he had caught his breath, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Raj!¡± he hollered as the phone was answered. ¡°I told you to shut off the damn guided imagery augment until it has been updated!¡±

    The voice on the other end answered with confusion and insistence.

    ¡°Then why the hell is the fucking program still randomly turning itself on!¡± Caleb shouted angrily. His heart was aching, his head was muddled. ¡°Fix it!¡±

    Caleb mmed the phone down on his desk before slumping back into his chair, staring up at the ceiling.

    He sat quietly, trying to focus his mind again, but her smile, hazel eyes, and honey blonde hair were all he could see. His mind was filled with herughter, her fire.

    Caleb turned his chair to look out his window. Then, he stood up, staring off to the north.

    ¡®I¡¯m so pathetic,¡¯ he sighed to himself, ¡®but, Goddess, I miss you so much¡­.¡¯

    ***

    ¡®Ashleigh¡­¡¯, his voice yed in her mind like a joyful melody.

    ¡®Caleb¡­¡¯ she smiled brightly, her heart overwhelmed with emotion.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± a voice from behind her called out. Shattering the warmth andfort that had surrounded her in an instant.

    She lifted her head and looked to see one of the warriors staring at her.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she called back, her voice shaking.

    Her entire body was still tingling, a sensation she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°You have toe right away!¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s Granger. He¡¯s been taken to the hospital!¡±

 Chapter 69 Couldnt Do Anything

    After spending about an hour with Axel chatting and munching on candy bars, Bell had to get to the hospital. She had expected Galen to show up, he asked to walk her to work, and he knew where she was. But he never came.

    ¡®I wonder what happened?¡¯ she thought to herself.

    Galen wasn¡¯t the type to break his word for no reason. She sent him a message but hadn¡¯t received a reply. Walking between patient rooms, she continued to wonder about him.

    ¡°Seriously?!¡± someone shouted from the nurse¡¯s station ahead.

    Curiosity led Bell to go investigate.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Bell asked, setting a chart down on the counter.

    The nurse at the desk turned and looked at her, then turned back to the other nurse she had been chatting with. They exchanged nces that told Bell they weren¡¯t sure if they should tell her something. She knew immediately it must be some juicy gossip.

    ¡°Spill it. I will find out whatever it is eventually anyway,¡± Bellughed.

    ¡°Uh¡­ ok,¡± the nurse closest to Bell spoke, ¡°I just heard that Granger and the Summer wolf are being brought in.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Bell shouted, her heart jumping into her throat. ¡°What happened!?¡±

    ¡°They got into a fight,¡± the other nurse said, ¡°One of the patrols wasing off duty and went to return some equipment to the training grounds. They were both passed out and covered in blood¡­ that¡¯s all we know.¡±

    Bell took off running down the hall, heading straight for the emergency department.

    ¡®You idiot! You better be ok!¡¯ she shouted in her mind.

    She almost knocked over at least three different people, shouting apologies back over her shoulder as she rounded corners and hurried down corridors.

    The doors to the Emergency department gave way to her without difficulty. She looked around for any sign of him, anything to show her where he was.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She heard the familiar voice, like a beacon calling out to her in the darkness. Rushing over, she gasped at the sight.<sub>.</sub>

    Galen sat on the bed, his back to her. Her eyes trailed over the exposed flesh. He had severalrge scars across his back. Some she recognized as w marks, others she couldn¡¯t identify. But one thing she recognized immediately was the bloody arrow that stuck out from his lower abdomen.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± she asked.

    Galen stiffened.

    He didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡®He¡¯s ok,¡¯ she told herself. Bell swallowed the fear that had been building as she ran towards him.

    She straightened up and walked to the small sink near him. She washed and dried her hands before putting on a pair of gloves.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got this one,¡± she smiled at the nurse that had been looking him over.

    The nurse gave her a questioning look before giving a small smile and leaving the exam area, closing the curtain behind her.

    Bell turned her attention to Galen; he wore a stern expression but avoided her eyes.

    ¡®Why isn¡¯t he looking at me?¡¯ she asked herself.

    ¡°So,¡± she said, ¡°what happened?¡±

    ¡°Disagreement,¡± Galen answered.

    Bell looked down at the arrow sticking out of him.

    ¡°Seems like a big one.¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond.

    Bell proceeded to give him a basic exam. First, she checked for injuries beyond the obvious ones. She ran her hand along his chin, his throat, his shoulders. She looked for signs of breaks or swelling, breathing a sigh of relief when she found nothing of note.<sub></sub>

    All in all, he was in great shape. The only signs of him having received any blows were some dried blood patches in his beard and, of course, the arrow.

    ¡°Is this just an excuse to have your shirt off in front of me?¡± she attempted to lighten the mood, ¡°because I gotta say, I¡¯m not hating it.¡±

    No response. Bell felt a twinge in her chest. She swallowed and tried to keep the smile on her face.

    ¡°If you wanted to y doctor so badly, you could have just told me,¡± she whispered yfully, tracing a hand down his chest.

    He didn¡¯t stop her hand or even react to it. He only looked away from her. Her jaw clenched in a frustration built on fear and concern.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re the doctor. The wound seems obvious to me,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, reaching up and cing her hands on either side of his face. Finally, she forced him to turn and look at her.

    Their eyes met, and she saw that he was guarding. He was trying to put up walls between them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong between us?¡± she asked softly.

    Galen felt the tug on his heart like a cold hand wrapping around his throat, slowly strangling the life out of him. He saw the sadness and worry in her eyes.

    His hand hade up over hers before he had a chance to think about it.

    ¡°Talk to me,¡± she pleaded. Her eyes held a warmth he craved.

    ¡°I¨C¡° Galen started to answer but was interrupted by the sound of the emergency doors flying open and the shouting that followed.

    ¡°Granger! Granger! Where is he?!¡± Ashleigh cried out, running to each exam room and then the next looking for her mate. ¡°Granger!¡±

    ¡°Ash¡­?¡± a voice called weakly.

    Ashleigh ran towards the room the voice hade from. She stopped in her tracks at the sight of him.

    Purple and blue bruises covered his chest and the side of his body. Patches of dried blood on his face, his chest, his stomach. His arm was in a sling, and when he smiled at her, she could see that his teeth were tinted bloody.

    She had sprinted straight to the hospital when she was told. Hardly having a moment to think of what kind of shape she would find him in, only hoping to find him at all. But instead, she was shocked and horrified by what she saw.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± he called out to her, smiling weakly.

    ¡°Granger¡­¡± she said softly, walking towards him, tears filling her eyes. ¡°Baby, are you ok?¡±

    He moved to try to sit up, hissing with the movement. Ashleigh ran to his side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯t move,¡± she said, reaching for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok,¡± he said weakly,ying back in the bed and looking up at her. ¡°Just a little rough around the edges.¡±

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. How could this have happened? It had only been a couple of hours since she had seen him.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It was Galen,¡± he sighed, grimacing as he adjusted once more.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh said, confused by what he said.

    From the room next door, Bell heard the exchange.

    ¡®Bastard!¡¯ she thought to herself, ¡®he¡¯s going to me it all on Galen!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± she said softly to Galen, who only looked away in response.

    She pulled away from him, but he grabbed her hand, stopping her in her tracks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he said.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to go check on something. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Bell smiled.

    ¡°Let it go,¡± he insisted.

    Bell sighed. She moved back beside him, talking low so only he could hear.

    ¡°I need to make sure he doesn¡¯t lie about you. That he doesn¡¯t convince her of something¡­.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Galen said, finally looking at her once more. ¡°I attacked him.¡±

    Bell looked carefully at him, she could see he was telling the truth, but there was something more he wasn¡¯t sharing.

    ¡°He deserved it,¡± she said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what happened.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to. If you felt like you had to attack him, he did something to deserve it,¡± she stated firmly.

    They looked into each other¡¯s eyes, a thousand words passing between them silently. Neither willing to say what they wanted to say.

    ¡®Don¡¯t show me care if you don¡¯t mean it.,¡¯ he pleaded in his heart. He looked away from her painfully.

    ¡°Galen¡­¡± Bell whispered, unsure what she wanted to say.

    Galen lifted his eyes. He caught sight of the time.

    ¡®The memorial¡­¡¯ he thought to himself, moving to stand.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bell asked, trying to stop him.

    ¡°I have to be somewhere,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Bell said quickly, ¡°right here. You have an arrow sticking out of you. First, I need to treat and disinfect the wound.¡±

    Galen looked down at the end of the arrow. Then, he reached out and grabbed a bottle of antiseptic and tworge bandages.

    ¡°What¡­what are you doing?¡± Bell stumbled to ask as he moved around her.

    Before she could do anything about it, he grabbed the base of the arrow and broke off the end, dropping it on the table beside him.

    ¡°Galen¡­ don¡¯t!¡± she cried out as she realized what he was doing.

    Galen reached back and grabbed the head of the arrow. He quickly pulled it through his abdomen and out the back with a grunt. Next, Galen opened the bottle of antiseptic and poured it on himself at both sides of the wound before quickly cing the bandage on the front. When he tried to put the back one on, he struggled. Then, ncing up at Bell, he offered it to her.

    She stared at his hand and back at the wound in disbelief. Then, she angrily took the bandage and moved behind him, pping the bandage and drawing a hiss from him.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°It was through and through. Nothing was hit, or I would have already shown signs of infection or internal bleeding.¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have known for sure,¡± she growled. ¡°Not to mention the arrow itself could cause an infection, and pulling it out like that could have caused damage!¡±

    She was angry. Deep in his heart, he smiled.

    ¡°I will get checkedter,¡± he promised, ¡°but now, I have somewhere I need to be.¡±

    Bell felt frustrated, but she knew he meant it. She nodded. He grabbed his shirt and put it on before he went, leaving her alone in the empty room.

    From Granger¡¯s room, Bell could hear that Ashleigh was getting upset.

    ¡°How could he do this?!¡± Ashleigh shouted angrily.

    Ashleigh¡¯s thoughts were muddled. Rational thinking held no ce in her mind right now. Her concern for Granger, the shock of his appearance, was all she could see.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it happened so fast¡­ I couldn¡¯t do anything¡­ He just came after me.¡± Granger¡¯s voice was shaky, taking tiny gasping breaths between his words.

    Bell growled. She stood up from her chair and grabbed the pieces of the arrow. Then, shoving the curtain aside, she strode straight into Granger¡¯s room.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t do anything, huh?¡± Bell retorted, mming the bloody pieces of the arrow down on the tray that sat beside Granger¡¯s bed.

 Chapter 70 Influenced How?

    ¡°What is that?¡± Ashleigh asked, staring at the pieces of the bloody arrow.

    ¡°Oh, that?¡± Bell asked with a bright smile. She tilted her head to the side and looked at Granger as she answered. ¡°That¡¯s the arrow that was pulled out of Galen¡¯s abdomen. Ya know, the one that Granger shot him with?¡±

    Ashleigh gasped.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t shoot him,¡± Granger replied.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Bell shouted angrily, gripping her hands on the railing of the bed.

    ¡°Bell!¡± Ashleigh shouted back.

    Ashleigh jumped up, blocking Bell¡¯s view of Granger, who smiled at the action.

    ¡°You need to calm down,¡± Ashleigh said, a low warning growl emanating from her throat, ¡°Granger isn¡¯t well!¡¯

    Bell pulled back, looking her friend up and down.

    ¡°You have no idea.¡± Bell scoffed, ring at Granger over Ashleigh¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t shoot him, Bell,¡± Granger said quietly, sadly. Then, peeking around Ashleigh to look at Bell, he mouthed the words ¡®I stabbed him,¡¯ followed by an aggressive stabbing motion and a twisted smile.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Bell snarled, lunging for him.

    Ashleigh was quick. She threw herself against Bell, knocking her friend back across the room to m her against the wall with a heavy thud and a cry of pain.

    ¡°Bell?¡± Ashleigh called out when she realized what had happened.<sub>.</sub>

    As she was about to move towards Bell, two nurses came running into the room. The first immediately went to Bell. The other stood between the two friends, attempting to protect one from the other.

    ¡°Ash,¡± Granger called out, his voice weak again. ¡°Is she ok?¡±

    Ashleigh moved back to Granger¡¯s side. She took his hand and looked back towards Bell.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    After another moment, the nurses helped Bell to her feet. Ashleigh moved to stand, but Granger¡¯s hand held her back. She looked at him to see if something was wrong, but his eyes were closed.

    ¡°Granger?¡± she called, ¡°are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said softly, as his eyes fluttered open. He smiled weakly, ¡°just feeling a little dizzy is all.¡±

    Ashleigh sat back down beside him. She reached out and touched his hair, concerned that he had a concussion or head trauma of some kind.

    As Ashleigh carefully looked over her mate, he nced at the door, watching Bell leave the room. Their eyes met.

    ¡®She is mine; she will always be mine.¡¯

    No words had been said out loud, but somehow, Bell understood his eyes clearly. Although she felt a cold shiver run down her spine, she could only sigh sadly as she was led away without so much as a nce from her friend.

    Granger smiled to himself as Bell left his view.

    Ashleigh nced back when she was sure she didn¡¯t see any wounds on his head, but Bell was already gone.<sub></sub>

    ¡®I need to check on her,¡¯ she stood to go after her.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± Granger called her.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me,¡± Granger pleaded miserably.

    Ashleigh sat back down beside him.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± she smiled. Then, looking back up at the door once more, she sighed.

    ***

    Granger had fallen asleep not long after Bell had left, but each time Ashleigh moved to get up, he would stir. In the end, she stayed beside him for the two hours he napped. When Granger opened his eyes, he was pleased to see her still beside him, still holding his hand.

    ¡®Right where you are supposed to be,¡¯ he thought to himself as he touched her cheek softly.

    She was asleep, and she shivered slightly at the touch. Granger carefully pulled his hand from hers and got up from the bed. He lifted her andid her down, covering her with a nket.

    There was a light knock at the door. Granger turned to see Alpha Wyatt standing there. He put a finger to his mouth to show that he wanted them to be quiet and then pointed to the hall.

    They walked out together, leaving Ashleigh to rest.

    ¡°My Alpha,¡± Granger said, saluting him properly. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you, sir.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you are doing well, Granger. I heard that there was an incident between you and Beta Galen. I thought I should look into it myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Granger said, turning his gaze away nervously.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Wyatt asked.

    Granger looked around them, and there were nurses in either direction.

    ¡°Maybe we should talk in a more private ce?¡± Granger suggested.

    Wyatt looked around and then nodded, they found an empty patient room nearby and ducked inside, closing the door behind them.

    Wyatt turned to face Granger; his look was serious.

    ¡°Why did we need to speak privately?¡± he asked.

    ¡°My Alpha,¡± Granger began, ¡°The incident with Beta Galen, I don¡¯t feelfortable with the details being made public.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Wyatt asked, crossing his arms, ¡°surely, it¡¯s not a pride thing? So, you took a bit of a beating. Galen is well known for hisbat skills.¡±

    ¡°No, sir,¡± Granger quickly said, ¡°it¡¯s not about that at all, though there is a level of pride involved.¡±

    ¡°Speak,¡± Wyatt said.

    ¡°My Alpha,¡± Granger sighed, ¡°Beta Galen and I disagreed about Ashleigh.¡±

    Granger moved away as though he felt ufortable with the topic.

    ¡°Honestly, there was something that I wasn¡¯tpletely honest about when we spoke of Alpha Caleb the other day,¡± Granger said sadly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wyatt asked, stepping closer.

    ¡°As I said, there was a matter of pride. I didn¡¯t want to admit to you that Ashleigh had been influenced by Alpha Caleb.¡±

    ¡°Influenced?¡± Wyatt asked. ¡°Influenced how?¡±

    Granger once more looked away from Wyatt as though he were suffering something that weighed heavily on him.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb is an attractive and charming man. Many women have found him to be quite irresistible. In her time at Summer, it seems that Ashleigh grew fond of him,¡±

    ¡°What are you saying!¡± Wyatt snarled.

    Granger dropped to his knee and lowered his head in submission.

    ¡°My Alpha, I¡­ I¡­ I mean, no offense¡­ she is my mate!¡± Granger stammered.

    ¡°Then what the hell do you mean by this!¡±

    ¡°When I met Ashleigh and the Summer wolves at the campsite between the packs, I saw Alpha Caleb and Ashleigh standing together under the moonlight. He whispered to her, and she smiled at him. He touched her arm, and she flushed shyly.¡± Granger growled.

    Though the image he painted had not happened, even imagining it drove him crazy.

    ¡°I called out to her before things went any further, and she apologized. She said she didn¡¯t know what hade over her. So we have made up; we are trying to move forward.¡±

    ¡°She has a mate!¡± Wyatt growled. ¡°How could she allow herself to be so close to another wolf!¡±

    ¡°Please, my Alpha, Ashleigh is well aware of her mistake. She knows that she has done wrong. She will make it right.¡±

    Wyatt growled and paced around the room angrily.

    ¡°What does this have to do with Galen and your fight?¡±

    ¡°My Alpha, I was a fool.¡± Granger began, ¡°I approached Beta Galen. I indicated that Alpha Caleb¡¯s behavior towards Ashleigh could cause even more of a problem between our packs. I suggested he speak with him about it.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Wyatt asked, ¡°What was his answer?¡±

    ¡°Heughed and told me that Alpha Caleb could have whatever he wanted, and then he attacked me.¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± Wyatt said in frustration, ¡°this is nothing like the Caleb I know or even Galen. Alpha Cain always spoke so highly of him.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Alpha Caleb is not who you think he is, and maybe Galen is influenced by his alpha. His violent and womanizing ways are probably learned behaviors from Caleb.¡± Granger stated.

    ¡°What do you mean? Has Galen made attempts at women here?¡± Wyatt demanded.

    ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡± Granger feigned his nervousness once more. ¡°I hesitate to say anything because I know she is a close friend of the family, though that is also the reason I feel I should.¡±

    ¡°Just say it already, enough.¡± Wyatt reached a hand up to his head. It had started to ache.

    ¡°It seems that Galen has set his sights on Bell.¡±

    Alpha Wyatt turned slowly to face Granger, and for the first time in the conversation, Granger took him seriously. The dark look in his eyes sent a chill down Granger¡¯s spine unlike any he had ever experienced before.

 Chapter 71 A Good Show

    Ashleigh woke just as Granger came back into the room.

    ¡°Granger? Are you ok? Where did you go?¡± she asked as she quickly got up and rushed to him.

    Granger opened his arms to her, hugging her tightly.

    ¡°Your dad stopped by. I didn¡¯t want to wake you, so we chatted in the hallway.¡±

    ¡°Granger, you¡¯re the patient, not me! You should have stayed in bed. What if you got dizzy again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ash,¡± he smiled, happy to hear the concern in her voice.

    Ashleigh pulled back and looked him up and down. Thankfully, the bruises were already starting to fade.

    ¡°Well, you do look better than you did earlier, and you seem to have more energy.¡±

    ¡°Benefits of our fast healing nature,¡± Granger winked.

    Ashleigh smiled back, though she found it curious how fast he was healing. He seemed barely able to lift his head earlier. Now the only sign there was something wrong was the bruising.

    ¡°Granger,¡± she said, pulling him to sit on the bed, ¡°don¡¯t you think you should tell me what this was all about?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Granger looked away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good idea, Ash,¡± he answered sadly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to me me,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Galen attacked you? Are you saying he didn¡¯t now?¡±

    ¡°This is what I mean, Ash.¡± Granger sighed, pulling away from her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already questioning me; already think I¡¯m lying,¡± he said, hunching his shoulders with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh quickly replied, putting a hand on his shoulder, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, just that¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Please, just tell me what happened. I promise I won¡¯t me you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to believe me; you¡¯ll just say I¡¯m being jealous and misunderstanding.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Granger, just talk to me, please,¡± Ashleigh pleaded, pulling on his shoulder to make him look at her.

    After a long moment, Granger nodded and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I was cleaning up at the training grounds. Saul stopped by to talk to me about some of the scouts acting up. I told him I¡¯d take care of it, and then he went home. So I went back to cleaning up. Suddenly out of nowhere, I was being thrown to the ground. I tried to get back up, but he hit me again and again.

    ¡°He lifted me up, held me in the air like I was nothing. A ragdoll he could just toss around however he wanted.¡±

    Granger looked away from her as though the memory were painful. Ashleigh felt an aching grip on her heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, take your time,¡± she said,forting him with a gentle hand on his back.

    ¡°I tried to talk to him, tried to ask him why¡­ he said¡­ he said¡­ he was teaching me a lesson in respect.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh was shocked and confused. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°He threw me around, pounding my chest with his fists. Then, finally, I managed to get away from him. I grabbed a bow and some of the practice arrows; I shot at him, just hoping to get him to stop so we could talk. But he just kepting.¡±

    Granger stopped and closed his eyes.

    ¡°I tried to run; he caught my legs, mmed me to the ground, and then climbed on top of me. He was stronger than I expected, much stronger. He held me down with ease. I was terrified.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a tear run down her cheek. He had gone through so much; she thought they had just taken a sparring match too far. She put her arm around him andid her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s when he exined what he meant by teaching me a lesson in respect.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at him. Sad anger settled into his eyes.

    ¡°He said I was just another wolf that needs to learn not to touch what doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡±

    Ashleigh pulled back, her brows furrowed, and she shook her head in disbelief.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me¡­.¡± Granger said quietly, turning away from her and looking to the floor.

    She got down on the ground before him, putting her hands on his knees. She looked up and caught his eyes.

    ¡°No, Granger, that¡¯s not it! I believe you, baby, I do. I can see how hard this was on you,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m just confused, is all. I don¡¯t understand why he would do that or even say that!¡±

    ¡°It seems obvious to me,¡± Granger said. ¡°He did it because Caleb told him to.¡±

    Ashleigh tried to hold back her reaction, mask her doubt and anger at his usation, but he saw it.

    ¡°It¡¯s the only thing that makes sense, Ash,¡± Granger said softly, ¡°I mean, he did walk in on us in a pretty intimate situation.¡±

    She looked away, casting her eyes on the floor. Granger assumed she felt shy, remembering the day that Galen had walked in on them. At that time, Granger had his hands all over her, kissing and caressing her.

    He couldn¡¯t stop the slight, satisfied grin that crept over his face at the memory. Knowing Galen was about to enter the room, smelling his disgusting Summer scent, Granger made sure to put on a good show that day.

    Ashleigh was embarrassed.

    ¡®You told me before that you would never be our Luna. I should have listened to you then.¡¯ Galen¡¯s words had burned themselves into her mind. Repeating again and again. Reminding her that she had let him down.

    She shouldn¡¯t have cared, but she did.

    Granger looked at her again, expecting to see the embarrassment, the shyness. But, instead, he saw something that infuriated him. It was regret and guilt.

    ¡°He told me he was protecting Caleb¡¯s property,¡± he said, ¡°that he was going to make sure I couldn¡¯t touch you ever again.¡±

    Ashleigh looked back up at him now.

    ¡°Bell was right,¡± Granger admitted sadly, ¡°I did hurt him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°When he was on top of me when he said that¡­ I thought he would kill me, Ash, the look he had, the glow in his eyes¡­ ¡° Granger closed his eyes, and once more, he yed the part of the victim, and Ashleigh believed him.

    ¡°Baby¡­¡± she whispered, reaching a hand to his cheek.

    He looked at her through tear-filled eyes.

    ¡°I swear, Ash, I thought it was a practice arrow!¡± he cried out, ¡°I just meant to surprise him, to hit him and make him lose focus long enough that I could get away. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him! Not really.¡±

    Granger began to sob. Ashleigh stood up and wrapped her arms around him, kissing his head and telling him she understood. Soothing him with her voice.

    Sheforted him for half an hour,ying in the bed beside him and falling asleep in his arms.

    Granger looked down at her as she slept, her face curled into his chest. He smiled and ran his index finger tenderly down her cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never let you go,¡± he whispered. Bending down to kiss her forehead, she shivered. He pulled her closer.

    ¡®You are mine, and mine alone,¡¯ he whispered to her in his mind. ¡®Whether you stay with me in this life or go with me to the next.¡¯

 Chapter 72 Looking For Warmth

    After the memorial, Caleb returned to his room with a drink in hand.

    He stood on his patio, letting the warm breeze rush over his skin. The air was filled with smoke from the funeral pyres. They would burn all night long, and the families of each of the wolves that died would stay beside the fire until thest ember went out.

    He leaned forward on the railing. Closing his eyes, he let out a deep and weighted sigh.

    Caleb thought of Ashleigh. He missed her, just being near her gave him energy. Even without the stress and loss of thest two weeks, being away from her was draining on him.

    Seeing her again, he needed it. Even if it was indeed thest time, he needed it.

    There was a knock on his door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± he called into the room. He pushed himself off the railing and walked back inside just as Fiona closed the door behind her.

    ¡°Mother,¡± he said, a soft greeting as he set down the yet untouched ss of whiskey.

    ¡°Son,¡± she smiled back.

    He chuckled and led her to the small sitting area of his room.

    ¡°What brings you here this evening?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I wanted to check in on you. I know tonight was hard.¡±

    ¡°Harder on the families.¡±

    ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t y the stoic leader for me,¡± Fiona said. ¡°I was by your father¡¯s side even before he became Alpha. I know the toll it takes on you to lose even one member of this pack.¡±

    Caleb looked away, his eyes falling on the ss he had put down earlier.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You won¡¯t find the relief you need there,¡± Fiona stated.

    Caleb chuckled and closed his eyes, running his fingers through his hair.

    ¡°And where will I find it?¡± he asked casually.

    ¡°I suspect Winter,¡± she stated inly.

    Caleb¡¯s eyes shot open, he turned to her, and she gave him a knowing and yful grin.

    ¡°Damn it, Galen,¡± he sighed as he rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t me him,¡± Fionaughed, ¡°I have other sources, namely my moping child.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked, sitting up straight.

    ¡°Ever since the Blood Moon, you have acted strange. Then you suddenly decided to attend the birthday party in Winter. Finally, when that girl arrived, oh my, the tension¡­.¡± Fiona brought her hand to her mouth in a dramatic chef¡¯s kiss.

    Caleb sunk in his chair. He wondered how he could have been so easy to read?

    ¡°I got confirmation out of Galen only after I pushed all the evidence at him. So you can¡¯t me him.¡±

    ¡°I can,¡± Caleb growledzily.

    ¡°You better not!¡± Fiona replied, hitting his leg yfully. ¡°He¡¯s a good boy.¡±

    ¡°Yea, yea, I know. Your precious boy.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°You are both my precious boys,¡± Fionaughed.

    Caleb smiled and leaned back in his chair. It wasn¡¯t so bad that she knew about Ashleigh. It made her happy. However, he would need to rify to her that Ashleigh would never be his.

    Fiona cleared her throat.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Well?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Well¡­? What?¡± heughed, sitting up.

    Fiona rolled her eyes.

    ¡°What are you still doing here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my room¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb!¡± Fiona growled.

    Caleb sat up. He sighed as he looked up at her.

    ¡°Mom¡­ you need to know something.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do,¡± he said firmly, ¡°Yes, Ashleigh is my mate¨C¡±

    ¡°Good, go get her,¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s¨C¡° Caleb began.

    ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯splicated. Galen said as much,¡± Fiona sighed. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make it impossible.¡±

    Fiona stood up suddenly and walked over to his undrunk whiskey.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be needing this,¡± she said.

    He watched in surprise as she picked up the whiskey and tipped it back in one gulp.

    ¡°Aah!¡± she hissed at the satisfying burn that traveled down her throat.

    Fiona walked back over to Caleb, leaning over to kiss him on the head.

    ¡°Have a safe drive, my precious boy,¡± she said sweetly before walking to the door and leaving Caleb in his empty room.

    He stared at the door for a moment before he let out a stunnedugh. Within the hour, he was speeding down the highway leading to Winter.

    ***

    Galen had a hard time that night. A lot was going on in his mind, leaving little room for sleep to settle over him. He still hadn¡¯t worked through the feelings of jealousy he had experienced over Bell or the emotions stirred by the memorial. The fight with Granger was the least of his concerns, but a concern still.

    He left his dorm as soon as the sun began to rise. Opting to go for a run to clear his head.

    Upon returning, he was surprised by a voice calling out to him.

    ¡°Galen!¡± she shouted, ¡°Hey!¡±

    He turned around to find the root of his sleepless night running toward him. But, as she caught up to him, she was out of breath.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± she huffed. ¡°You¡¯re fast,¡± With her hands on her hips, she bent over, trying to catch her breath.

    Galen did not respond.

    Bell looked up at him. Her face was flushed from the effort of chasing after him.

    ¡°Not in a talking mood?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb will be arriving tonight; I have a lot to prepare,¡± he replied. ¡°If there is nothing else, I should go.¡±

    He moved to turn away from her, she reached out to stop him.

    ¡°Hey!¡± she shouted, moving in his path. ¡°What exactly is your problem?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem,¡± he grumbled, ¡°I told you, I have things to do.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. Too busy to get treated,¡± Bell said, quickly reaching out and flicking him where she knew his shirt hid the arrow wound. He groaned painfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Bell,¡± he grunted, ¡°no need for you to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m worried about it,¡± she said, ¡°you were stabbed, and then you didn¡¯t get it healed properly!¡±

    She reached for the wound again. This time Galen stopped her hand, holding it at the wrist.

    ¡°It¡¯s really unnecessary for you to worry about. I have been trained in basic wound care. It¡¯s being handled.¡±

    He dropped her hand and once more moved to walk past her.

    ¡°What did I do, Galen?¡± she called out sadly. ¡°Why are you suddenly so cold to me?¡±

    He stopped; it was agonizing to hear the sadness in her voice. He was about to turn, to offer herfort. But the image of her wrapped in Axel¡¯s arms came to the forefront of his mind. He was unable to hold back the jealousy he felt anymore.

    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for warmth, maybe you should go find Axel,¡± Galen growled as he continued to walk away from her.

    Bell stopped walking. She watched him, her head and heart swirling with different thoughts and feelings. Anger, sadness, disappointment. The swirling emotions jumbled into a chaotic shout screaming in her mind.

    Galen was too angry now to feel the guilt over his words. His rational thoughts were beingpletely ignored by his current state of mind.

    ¡®You have no right to be so angry!¡¯

    ¡®She owes you nothing!¡¯

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t deserve this!¡¯

    Slowly the thoughts were breaking through his anger. Then, right as he was considering his hasty action, he was stunned by the cold, wet slush of a snowball hitting the back of his head and sliding down his shirt.

    He turned around, only to receive a fresh snowball straight to the face.

    ¡°You big, dumb, baby!¡± Bell screamed as she pulled her arm back tounch yet another snowball towards Galen¡¯s shocked face.

 Chapter 73 Had Enough?

    Once more, Galen felt the cold st of a snowball smashing into his face.

    ¡°Bell! What the hell¨C¡± Galen shouted, interrupted by yet another snowball. Luckily, he managed to turn his head just in time to avoid getting any snow in his mouth.

    He growled and turned back to her. She stood smirking, holding another snowball, prepared to throw it at any moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± he growled.

    ¡°Oh?¡± she cocked her head to the side with a sarcastic smile. ¡°Now, you want to talk?¡±

    Bell pulled back andunched the snowball at Galen. He dodged it only to find another already speeding towards him.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± he shouted as his attempt to dodge the second volley was thwarted, and he was left covered in more of the slush.

    ¡°Bell, can you please¨C¡± his words were cut off by the next snowball to hit his face. This time, his mouth was unfortunately opened.

    He coughed out the dirt-covered slush.

    ¡°Ok, ok,¡± he said, putting a hand up toward Bell as he continued trying to spit out thest of the slush, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I was being rude.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡± she asked.

    Galen looked up at her, confused at what it was she expected from him. Instead, he found a look of sadness and anger staring back at him.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What else?¡± he asked helplessly.

    Bell let out an annoyed huff, drawing her arm back and yet again pelting him with more snowballs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Make! Assumptions!!¡± she screamed with each new volley.

    She threw so many at one time, Galen was overwhelmed, getting down on one knee to brace himself. When the attack suddenly stopped, he hesitated to look up. But when he did, he found her panting, exhausted from the energy she had used in her assault. Her face was flushed and upset.

    ¡°Do you know¡­ what happens¡­ when you assume?¡± she huffed out.

    Galen furrowed his brows, not understanding.

    ¡°You make an ASS out of U,¡± she stated.

    He remembered the saying now, ¡®when you assume you make an ASS out of U and ME.¡¯

    ¡°And me,¡± he offered.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± she shouted, hitting him with one more snowball. ¡°You are an ass!¡±

    The snowball hit him, and for the first time, it didn¡¯t feel like a wet slushy mess crawling down his shirt. It didn¡¯t feel like an icy bullet being shot at him with the intent to harm. No, this time, it felt like a message. A sad, hurt message from someone who cared.<sub></sub>

    He smiled.

    ¡°What the hell are you smiling about?!¡± Bell demanded, ¡°Ok, I see, you haven¡¯t had enough? Fine!¡±

    Bell bent down, gathering a ratherrge mound of dirt and snow and rolling it together into a lumpy ball. Then, she lifted it up above her head.

    ¡°Now, you¡¯ve asked fo¨C¡±

    The cold hit her first, the slightly painful stabs of ice against her skin. Then it was the slushy wet feeling sliding down her face. Then, before she had a chance to fully react to the snowball Galen had thrown at her, her own messy ball held high above her head caved in and covered her in even more of the powdery snow.

    Galen burst out intoughter. He couldn¡¯t help it; the scene was simply too much to hold back from.

    From this point, the inevitable was all that could happen. Once Galen¡¯sughter had been interrupted due to a counterattack from Bell. An all-out war broke out between the two.

    For the next ten minutes, they lobbed snowballs at each other between fits ofughter. Then, running and ducking, dodging and diving.

    Finally, Galen raised his arms in the air shouting for a truce. While he had plenty of ammo left, and the energy to keep going, the wound had started to ache, and he knew it was time to stop.

    ¡°Terms of surrender are as follows,¡± Bell said as she approached him. She still held a snowball at the ready, just in case. ¡°One, you will agree to answer all of my questions. Two, you wille to the hospital this afternoon for a proper check-up on that wound.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s not necessary,¡± Galen interrupted.

    ¡°Three! You will admit that I am right in all things andply with my every whim,¡± Bell said with a bright smile.

    Galen couldn¡¯t help but smile at her.

    ¡®You¡¯re so damn cute,¡¯ he whispered in his thoughts.

    He bit his lower lip before saying, ¡°All your whims, huh?¡±

    Bell felt the heat rush through her.

    ¡®She actually blushed,¡¯ the thought excited him.

    ¡°And what if I only ept one of your demands or two,¡± he asked.

    ¡°Well then,¡± she replied, recovering from her moment of embarrassment, ¡°the war continues.¡±

    She raised the snowball high in the air, preparing tounch it.

    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll just capture your General then!¡± Galen shouted as he reached forward and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her towards him.

    They fell back into the snow together, tumbling down with tickling andughter. It was the most fun either of them had had for as long as they could remember.

    When they both grew tired, they agreed to call the war off. Galen decided to get his wound checked out, and Bell agreed to be the one to do it.

    After the truce was agreed to, they continued toy in the snow staring up at the sky above, holding hands, pretending not to realize it.

    ¡°So¡­. Now that we have both ¡®cooled off,¡¯¡± Bell began, drawing a light chuckle from Galen, ¡°are you going to tell me what you think you know or saw, or imagined about Axel?¡±

    Galen sighed.

    ¡°You knew I was going to ask; you should have been preparing for this the whole time,¡± she said yfully.

    ¡°How was I supposed to know I needed to prepare; I was busy winning a war.¡±

    ¡°Uh, you didn¡¯t win. I allowed for your surrender.¡±

    ¡°I captured you.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to start this again, or are you going to answer my question?¡± she asked with augh.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that if I get any more snow down my shirt or pants, I will die of hypothermia,¡± Galen replied with a sigh, ¡°So I guess I will answer.¡±

    ¡°Good choice.¡±

    He took a deep breath to prepare himself.

    ¡°I came by the alpha¡¯s house like you told me to. When I arrived, I saw you upset. I tried to run to you, but I wasn¡¯t the first one there,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Oh¡­I see,¡± Bell replied.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Galen said, ¡°I know I have no right, but seeing the closeness between you. The way he couldfort you. I didn¡¯t like it.¡±

    Bell didn¡¯t respond. Galen began to feel ufortable. He started to move to get up when she suddenly turned herself onto his body,ying her head against his chest.

    ¡°What are yo¨C¡±

    ¡°Axel and I are friends,¡± she began, ¡°we have been for years. So I do feel close to him. I trust him, and he knows things about my past that most people don¡¯t.¡±

    Galen was hurt by the words, knowing that there were even more ways that Axel was closer to her than Galen could be. But the tone in her voice made him want to hold her. To give herfort however he could. So he wrapped his arms around her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I will never make you ufortable again. I can¡¯t promise I will stay away from Axel because I won¡¯t,¡± Bell stated, ¡°But, what I can say,¡±

    Bell lifted her chin to rest on his chest so she could look up at his face.

    ¡°Is that I like you. A lot.¡± she smiled. He smiled back.

    Galen loosened his hold on her as she moved her body up closer to his face. Bell looked down into his eyes as she brought the warmth of her lips to his.

 Chapter 74 Not Even You

    Galen was overwhelmed by her warmth. It traveled into every nerve in his body. Exhrating him in ways he had never experienced before. He found himself wanting to hold her closer, wanting to touch her more. But he stopped himself, unsure of how exactly to proceed at this moment. His heart was racing, and other parts of him were waking up.

    Bell pulled away from him, leaving a cold like no other. He looked up at her with a pained expression, and she felt a warm squeeze in her heart. She smiled mischievously at him.

    He didn¡¯t know when it had happened, but that smile was like precious artwork to him. Something he cherished, that he wanted to keep safe and preserve at all costs.

    ¡°I have to get to the hospital for my rounds,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°Ok,¡± was all he could manage to say. Bell giggled at his slow response.

    They sat up together, and just before moving to stand, Bell turned back to him as though she just remembered something.

    ¡°What was it you really wanted at the hospital?¡± she asked.

    He looked at her carefully, not sure how to answer.

    ¡°Goddess, you are so cute,¡± she smiled, reaching out and touching his cheek, ¡°you may be an excellent Beta. An all-around wonderful man and a great kisser. But a spy, you are not.¡±

    ¡°Great kisser?¡± he said, sitting up a little straighter.

    ¡°Was that the most important thing I said?¡± she giggled.

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Seriously,¡± she said, ¡°I know you weren¡¯t just trying to see how we measured up for basic tactics. There was something you were looking for. What was it?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Galen sighed.

    ¡®Caleb did tell me it was my call whether to tell her or not,¡¯ he thought to himself.

    ¡°I wanted to know about the treatments of those that were poisoned by wolfsbane in the first rogue attacks. The ones who survived and the ones that didn¡¯t,¡± Galen stated.

    He waited for her reaction. Neither he nor Caleb had any idea who had altered the reports. It was impossible to know currently if someone in Winter had been responsible for it.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± she asked, disappointed. She had hoped there was something more entertaining in Galen¡¯s spy-like antics.

    ¡°Is that not enough?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not really secret info,¡± sheughed. ¡°Each of the alphas was sent a copy of all the treatment reports. Didn¡¯t Alpha Caleb share them with you?¡±

    ¡°Each of the Alphas was sent a report?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Yea, it¡¯s standard practice with wolfsbane. Anything we can learn about it is good for everyone,¡± she replied. ¡°Anyway, if that¡¯s all you wanted, I can have the treatment records pulled up and dropped off at your dorm by lunchtime.¡±

    ¡°I would really appreciate that,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Would you?¡± she smiled back, leaning close to him.

    ¡°Very much,¡± he whispered.<sub></sub>

    He closed the distance between them, bringing their mouths together, taking in her warmth. He ran his tongue along her soft lips. She allowed him to deepen the kiss just slightly. Just enough for him to taste her, to feel the rush of blood through his body before she pulled away.

    ¡°I really do have to go,¡± she said breathlessly, licking her lips as she pulled herself up onto her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡± he asked. His voice was heavy with a sensation entirely new to him, a desire to pull her back into his arms.

    She nodded her head, smiling before quickly turning to run off.

    Galen sunk back into the snow, needing to cool off before he tried to focus on anything but her.

    Bell found herself smiling and giggling as she left him. When did shest feel like this, she wondered. She was so caught up in thoughts of Galen she didn¡¯t see the person she ran into.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she said quickly as she bounced back off them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¨C¡± she gasped as her eyes looked up to see a familiar face standing before her.

    ¡°We need to talk,¡± Alpha Wyatt stated. His manner was grave and unhappy.

    Bell swallowed down the sinking feeling in her heart. Without a word from Alpha Wyatt, she knew that whatever happened next, the joyous time she had experienced with Galen was over.

    ***

    After Galen had gotten to his room and cleaned himself up from his ytime in the snow with Bell, he still had a lot to do before Caleb¡¯s arrival.

    He treated his wound again, cleaning it and using a device he carried from Summer. A sort of automatic bandage sealed the injury while also pushing antibiotics and increasing the effectiveness of the typical fast healing of wolves. It was a new design that he was testing out for the Trauma R&D team back home.

    As he finished attaching the mechanism, there was a knock at his door. When he answered, a package sat alone on the ground.

    True to her word, Bell had sent him copies of the wolfsbane patients.

    He made himself a sandwich as he reviewed the documents. Most of the information was fundamental, same standard care procedures for any wolf suffering from wolfsbane. But the parts that were most useful to him were the descriptions of the wounds.

    Galen wanted topare all the wound reports to confirm his suspicion. But he was surprised to find a patient was missing from the pile. Ashleigh.

    After confirming that he hadn¡¯t misced her file or left it in the envelope, he decided the best course of action was to go to the hospital and retrieve it himself.

    ¡°Caleb said I needed to have a full report by the time he arrived. That¡¯s why I need to go to the hospital now,¡± he said out loud, ¡°it has nothing to do with Bell being there.¡±

    He smiled to himself as he walked out the door.

    Galen was halfway to the hospital when he heard his name being called.

    ¡°Galen!¡± the voice demanded.

    He turned around to find an outraged Ashleigh walking straight for him.

    ¡®I guess it had to happen eventually,¡¯ he sighed to himself.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± she shouted. ¡°You could have killed him!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that because it is factually urate. I could have killed him,¡± Galen stated calmly, ¡°but I didn¡¯t, and I didn¡¯t hurt him enough for him to be in any danger of that happening.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea how hurt he was,¡± she snarled, ¡°he could barely move. He was in and out of consciousness all night. Not to mention the mental trauma you put him through.¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw, holding back theugh he wanted to let out.

    ¡®The only mental trauma that bastard has suffered is his own delusions,¡¯ hemented in his mind.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would do this,¡± she shook her head at him, ¡°I thought you were a decent man with good character and morals. Not some monster who would attack people without provocation.¡±

    Ashleigh looked as though she was barely contained, like she might burst into tears or attack him at any moment. It was strange.

    ¡°Are you ok, Ashleigh?¡± Galen asked, genuinely concerned.

    Ashleigh scoffed at him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t do that!¡± She hissed, ¡°You don¡¯t try to kill my mate and then act like you¡¯re still the good guy I thought you were.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t try to kill him,¡± Galen stated.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sick of this¡­.¡± Ashleigh said, pacing and rubbing her head painfully. ¡°I¡¯m so tired of all this blessing bullshit!¡±

    Galen reached a hand to her shoulder.

    ¡°Seriously, are you ok?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Get off of me!¡± she shouted, shoving his hand away from her. ¡°You and Caleb both need to understand that I don¡¯t want you! I don¡¯t want Summer! Granger is the man I love, my true mate!¡±

    ¡°Neither Caleb nor I have ever tried to force you to do anything other than what you wanted,¡± Galen replied. ¡°No matter the cost to us.¡±

    He thought back to the hopeful expression on Caleb¡¯s face when he had woken up after the full moon and how hurt he was after she left him in the treehouse.

    ¡°The cost to you? I know. Poor Galen so desperate to have ¡®his Luna¡¯ that he is willing to beat a man near death. For what?¡± Ashleigh said scornfully. ¡°I am no one¡¯s property for you to ¡®protect¡¯!¡±

    Ashleigh, ovee by her whirlwind of guilt, anger, resentment, shoved Galen with force neither of them expected. He flew back from her, mming against the building behind him. His body hit with a sickening thud, and he let out a pained groan. He grabbed at his side, hissing painfully.

    As he pulled his hand away, she saw the crimson liquid that had leaked onto his fingers from his shirt.

    She gasped, the memory of Bell in the hospital the night before, mming down the bloody arrow.

    Ashleigh stepped towards him but found herself suddenly moving backward until her back hit a wall. The impact knocked the wind out of her yet wasn¡¯t painful. Her shoulder, however, stung. She looked down to see a hand gripped around it. A thick, firm hand that she recognized immediately.

    Her eyes shot up to him, his auburn hair fell over his eyes, but she could see them. She could see a cold glow of grey that somehow still held a darkness that scared her.

    ¡°Not even you cany hands on my brother!¡± Caleb snarled at her.

 Chapter 75 What You Believe

    Caleb had traveled straight through the night, driven at speeds that even his fast healing couldn¡¯t have recovered from had he gotten into an ident. But it was worth the risk.

    The entire drive, all he wanted was to be near her once more. And after arriving in Winter, his anticipation only grew. To feel the bond between them, hear her voice, and see her smile.

    ¡°Get off of me!¡±

    As though a twisted genie had granted his wish, he heard her in the distance. Although she sounded upset and angry, he rushed to find her.

    ¡°You and Caleb both need to understand that I don¡¯t want you! I don¡¯t want Summer! Granger is the man I love, my true mate!¡±

    The shock of her words hit him like a brick wall in his path. His feet just stopped where theynded. How could he have forgotten, for even a moment, how vehemently she despised their bond? It was a lifeline for him but a chain to her.

    ¡°Neither Caleb nor I have ever tried to force you to do anything other than what you wanted,¡± Galen¡¯s voice called out in response, adding, ¡°No matter the cost to us.¡±

    Caleb felt the grip on his heart like a vice. Even Galen knew the pain he had tried so hard to hide.

    ¡°The cost to you? I know. Poor Galen so desperate to have ¡®his Luna¡¯ that he is willing to beat a man near death. For what?¡± Ashleigh said scornfully. ¡°I am no one¡¯s property for you to ¡®protect¡¯!¡±

    ¡®What the hell is happening here?¡¯ Caleb wondered.

    He had witnessed her anger before, even seen some of her more childish outbursts. But what he was hearing now was cruel and unbelievable.

    ¡®Galen would never beat anyone without cause,¡¯ Caleb thought to himself, ¡®and what does she mean about being someone¡¯s property? This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb decided that there had to be a mistake. Regardless of how he felt towards her or she toward him, he needed to clear any misinterpretation of Galen.

    He turned the corner toward them, witnessing as Ashleigh shoved Galen hard. The flow of time around them seemed to slow to a crawl. Caleb watched as Galen lifted off the ground and flew back from Ashleigh, his body mming against the building behind him. A sickening thud and pained groan echoed through Caleb¡¯s heightened hearing.

    Caleb¡¯s eyes were drawn to the only movement Galen made, his hand moving up to press against his lower abdomen. He let out a sound Caleb hadn¡¯t heard in a very long time. Not since shortly after receiving their wolves. When they were trained how to suppress their pain.

    Galen pulled his hand away from his abdomen, revealing a distinctive stain of deep crimson on his white shirt.

    Caleb felt a deep rage boiling in him. He turned slowly towards the only other person around, Ashleigh moved towards Galen.

    The distance between Ashleigh and Caleb vanished. He pressed her hard against the building she had been standing in front of. Though his mind was muddled and the rage in his heart was overflowing, he was able to think enough to keep from hurting her.

    His grip on her shoulder was tight, controlling but not damaging. He could see the fear in her hazel eyes as they locked with his cold grey.

    Any other time, even ten minutes ago, these eyes would be a treasure to him. He would give his own life to chase away the fear shown back at him.

    But not after what he had witnessed, what he had heard. Not after the way she had treated Galen. No matter how much he loved her, Caleb would pull the heart from his own chest before allowing anyone to hurt him.

    ¡°Not even you cany hands on my brother!¡± Caleb snarled at her.

    Ashleigh flinched at the strength in his voice.<sub></sub>

    His anger was in control, but his heart begged desperately to be heard.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she whispered.

    Again, his heart called out, pleading for her release, for understanding.

    Tears fell from Ashleigh¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± Galen called from behind him.

    Caleb turned quickly, seeing Galen on his feet once more.

    ¡°Let her go,¡± Galen requested quietly.

    Caleb could see the physical strain on him and hear the suppressed pain in his voice. He let Ashleigh go. She slumped to the ground at the sudden release.

    Caleb went to Galen¡¯s side immediately. He moved under Galen¡¯s arm to support his weight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself,¡± Caleb said softly.

    Galen nodded.

    Ashleigh looked up at the two men through blurry tear-filled eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected him. He wasn¡¯t supposed to be here until tomorrow.

    He hated her now.

    She had seen the hate in his eyes when he pinned her against the wall. He med her for Galen¡¯s injury. The world around her felt colder, greyer. There was a hollow ce in her gut that seemed to be growing by the moment.

    But it wasn¡¯t her fault. Yes, she had pushed Galen, but she didn¡¯t cause his injury. And Granger had only done what he had done because Galen was trying to kill him. So he was defending himself.

    It wasn¡¯t her fault, and it wasn¡¯t Granger¡¯s. It was theirs!

    ¡°I am not the one who did this!¡± Ashleigh shouted at them angrily.

    Caleb didn¡¯t bother to look at her, keeping his attention on making sure Galen wasfortable in the way they stood together.

    Ashleigh tried to stifle the sob that fled her lips. Fresh tears flowed down her face. Why did she feel like she was sinking?

    ¡®You told me before that you would never be our Luna. I should have listened.¡¯

    Galen¡¯s words once more repeated in her mind. But it was the look that Caleb refused to give her that made them ring true. She would never be their Luna.

    Her eyes met Galen¡¯s, and for a moment, she felt that he could see into her thoughts. His eyes became sad. Those eyes filled her with anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare pity me!¡± she shouted toward Galen. ¡°This was all because of you!¡±

    Caleb growled loudly.

    ¡°You won¡¯t listen even if I try to exin,¡± Galen replied calmly, turning away from her.

    ¡°Because you keep lying to me while hurting the ones I care about!¡± she cried out.

    ¡°You seem to do that well enough on your own,¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Caleb growled softly toward Galen.

    Galen nodded, and the two men turned to leave. Ashleigh scrambled to her feet.

    ¡°He tried to kill Granger!¡± Ashleigh called out desperately. She didn¡¯t exactly know why, only that she didn¡¯t want Caleb to think she didn¡¯t have a reason for her actions.

    They stopped walking. Caleb didn¡¯t turn around, but she knew he was listening.

    For just an instant, she felt joy. The hope that he would understand her. But, that moment ended when a sudden realization of her own thoughts struck her.

    ¡®Why do I care?¡¯ she asked herself, ¡®I don¡¯t want him to understand me! I don¡¯t want him to care about me! I can¡¯t care about him!¡¯

    ¡°He did it for you!¡± she shouted as her conflicting thoughts and feelings wreaked havoc on her mind. ¡°Because you ordered him to ¡®protect your property¡¯!¡±

    Both Caleb and Galen turned around now. Galen wore a face of confusion. Caleb was unreadable.

    Caleb pulled away from Galen, steadying him before he walked towards Ashleigh. She found herself taking two steps back instinctively. He looked at her carefully before speaking when he stood less than a foot away from her.

    ¡°Is that what you believe?¡± he asked steadily.

    Ashleigh looked up at him, fighting her every instinct to look away from him. She swallowed hard and took a deep breath before she answered.

    ¡°That is the truth.¡±

    A low, quiet growl came from him. His expression didn¡¯t change, and he made no move toward her.

    ¡°If that is what you think of us, of me. That either one of us could ever say those things about you or anyone else, then there is nothing left to say.¡±

    Caleb turned around and once more supported Galen¡¯s weight. Then, the two Summer wolves walked away, leaving Ashleigh alone.

    Though his words were calm and his actions steady, Ashleigh could not help but notice the way his eyes had glistened, as though unshed tearsy hidden inside.

 Chapter 76 Didnt You Take an Oath

    Caleb guided Galen to the hospital. Other than asking about his pain level, they did not speak on the way there. Galen asked for Bell when they arrived, but the nurse reported that Bell was unavable after checking. Instead, a young man approached them.

    ¡°Ah, I see you came back,¡± the dark-haired man said, crossing his arms in a disy of irritation.

    Caleb looked at Galen questioningly.

    ¡°When I was brought in yesterday, Peter,¡± Galen sighed, pointing to the irritated man, ¡°was the one who was supposed to treat me.¡±

    ¡°Supposed to?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I kind of left before he got a chance to treat me,¡± Galen smiled awkwardly.

    A low growl came from Caleb.

    ¡°I nned to get treated. Instead, I just¡­ got distracted,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°How?¡± Caleb growled.

    ¡°Flirting,¡± Peter sighed as he grabbed a pair of gloves.

    ¡°Was not!¡± Galen defended quickly.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Peter rolled his eyes, ¡°open the shirt.¡±

    ¡°Here?¡± Galen asked, looking around at the nurses and patients in the area.

    ¡°Rx, I just want to see if I need a surgical room prepped.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that won¡¯t be nec¨C¡± Galen began.

    Caleb ignored his friend and pulled the shirt apart in the middle, popping several buttons off.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Galen shouted.

    ¡°Be quiet. If you can¡¯t take care of yourself, then there is no need for you to speak,¡± Caleb growled.

    Peter smirked before he came around to get a closer look at the wound on Galen¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Peter cried out. ¡°What the hell is this!?¡±

    Caleb looked at the wound. He had expected to simply see a bloody open wound. But, instead, he was surprised by the metal disc that was turned on its side and half embedded into Galen¡¯s flesh.

    Another low growl grew in his belly.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± Galen began, ¡°listen, it¡¯s not my fault.¡±

    ¡°Take us to a room,¡± Caleb growled to Peter.

    ¡°Yep,¡± Peter replied, ¡°not ruling out surgery, though. I need a better look at how deep this thing is.¡±

    Once they had been ced in a room, Peter began cleaning the wound. Caleb stood back, leaning against the counter and watching closely.

    ¡°This thing is pretty deep,¡± Peter sighed. He lifted his head to look at Galen, ¡°but that¡¯s not an arrow, so this isn¡¯t what you came in forst night.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°No¡­¡± Galen sighed as he heard yet another growl from Caleb.

    ¡°Arrow?¡± Caleb asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Peter replied, going back to work cleaning the wound, st night it was an arrow in the abdomen. Now, we have the same spot but no arrow; instead, a mystery disk. Are you a pi?ata? Do prizese out of you often?¡±

    The wolf sounded excited; Galen was irritated by his casual chatting and overallck of awareness at how his words were calling forth the harbinger of death. Galen looked up at Caleb, trying to give him a friendly smile. But receiving his cold gray stare instead.

    ¡°And how exactly did an arrow get into the abdomen of my Beta?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was cold and hard.

    Peter stopped moving. He felt a cold chill over his spine as though someone had walked over his grave. He lifted his head and met Galen¡¯s eyes.

    Eyes that confirmed his fear. He spun around on his stool to face Caleb with eyes wide.

    ¡°I¡­ you¡­ are you Alpha Caleb?¡± Peter stuttered, his face nching at the realization.

    Quickly standing from the stool, he turned to Caleb and gave a proper salute.

    ¡°My apologies Alpha Caleb. I did not realize who you were.¡±

    ¡°Peter, maybe you could go check if the nurse has my IV fluids ready yet?¡± Galen offered.

    Peter nced back at Galen, then to his wound. The cleaning was mostly done, and the IV fluids did need to be started right away. But the disk had toe out. Though he feared Caleb, his duty came first.

    ¡°I will check on them. But it will only take a couple of minutes. Then I will be back to continue my work.¡±

    Caleb nodded to him in acknowledgment. Then, after another nce at the wound to make sure it was safe to leave, Peter removed his gloves and left the room.

    Not a minuteter, Caleb¡¯s growl filled the room.

    ¡°Speak,¡± he demanded out loud.

    ¡°You already know I got into a fight with Granger. Ashleigh said as much,¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°Galen,¡± Caleb warned.

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Galen huffed. He took a deep breath and exined what had happened the night before.

    Galen told Caleb about seeing Bell in tears. How it had led him to seek Granger. He exined how he had found Granger speaking to Saul and heard the way Granger was disrespecting not only Caleb and Galen but also Saul.

    ¡°Like Saul said, it was training in respect, really,¡± Galen said.

    Caleb growled.

    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have done it, but it¡¯s done. So I can¡¯t exactly take it back,¡± Galen huffed.

    ¡°What happened after Saul left?¡± Caleb asked, looking away from him.

    Galen told him about the fight, how it started and ended. He chose to omit the part where Granger gloated after realizing it wasn¡¯t a practice arrow.

    He was outwardly quiet. A frightening thing to Galen, who knew that in his mind, Caleb was tearing apart the room to let out his frustration and anger. Galen nced around to make sure there were noptops.

    Caleb took a deep breath, letting it back out slowly.

    ¡°She said you almost killed him,¡± he stated. ¡°But from what you described, I don¡¯t understand how that¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Galen replied.

    Peter entered the room again. He immediately went to work hanging the IV bags.

    ¡°Honestly, I held back. But, yeah, I definitely did some damage, but nothing life-threatening,¡± Galen stated.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take the disk out of the wound now,¡± Peter said as he washed his hands. ¡°Alpha Caleb, you are wee to stay. If you don¡¯t mind my presence, feel free to continue your discussion.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    Peter sat back down and began to slowly cut around the disk.

    ¡°You were the one who was meant to treat Galenst night, correct?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Peter replied, keeping his attention on his work, ¡°I saw him when he was brought in, did a quick assessment, and had a nurse begin cleaning the wound. But I had to check on the other patient. By the time I got back to this one¡¯s room, another doctor had hijacked him. Ten minutester, I heard he had ripped the arrow out of himself and left.¡±

    ¡°Ripped it out himself?¡± Caleb growled, turning cold eyes on Galen.

    ¡°Doc, you¡¯re really gonna get me killed ¡­ didn¡¯t you take an oath or something?¡± Galen pouted at Peter.

    ¡°We will discuss thister,¡± Caleb told Galen. Then, turning back to Peter, he continued, ¡°may I ask you a general question about the other patient.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Peter started, ¡°maybe¡­ I can¡¯t give you any real details, especially since you aren¡¯t even from this pack.¡±

    ¡°I have no interest in prying. I only want to know how serious his injuries were. I am told his life was in danger,¡± Caleb stated.

    Peter furrowed his brows and sat up, pulling his attention from the wound. He looked at Caleb.

    ¡°Are you talking about Granger?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°Granger was no closer to death than I am right now,¡± Peter replied with a roll of eyes and a chuckle. Then, returning to his treatment of the wound.

    ¡°He had a few broken ribs, a couple small fractures, and a lot of bruising, but nothing his natural healing couldn¡¯t take care of in a few hours, a day at most.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who treated him. Bed rest and an IV of antibiotics for a cut on his hand.¡± Peter shrugged.

    ¡°A cut?¡± Galen asked, ¡°I never cut him. I didn¡¯t have any weapons at all.¡±

    ¡°Did he cut himself when he picked up the arrow?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°He thought it was a practice arrow, until¡­.¡± Galen said, pointing to his wound. ¡°So I doubt it,¡± Galen replied.

    Peter looked up once more. He nced back and forth between the two men. Finally, he let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Look, I can¡¯t prove it, so don¡¯t ask me to say this to anyone else,¡± he began, ¡°but what I saw was a deep cut, not a scratch or a scrape. I would guess by the angle and depth, it was made by holding an arrowhead in the palm.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°So,¡± Caleb growled, ¡°Granger knew it wasn¡¯t a practice arrow. He intended to stab you.¡±

 Chapter 77 Beta Testing

    Galen saw the danger in Caleb¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that, Caleb,¡± Galen countered quickly.

    Caleb growled at him.

    ¡°Caleb, Caleb, listen. He might have realized it before he stabbed me, yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean he meant real harm. He was probably just scared. I¡¯m a pretty scary guy when I want to be.¡±

    Caleb knew what Galen was doing. He was trying to keep the situation from escting. Galen was right, but Caleb didn¡¯t have to like it.

    ¡°Why are you willing to tell us this?¡± Caleb asked after taking a few calming breaths.

    Peter looked up, seeing the suspicion in Caleb¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t really like Granger. He¡¯s a jerk when no one is looking and an outstanding actor when the right people are,¡± Peter shrugged,¡± besides, I like Bell.¡±

    He smiled at Galen.

    ¡°She¡¯s a good friend, and this one made her smile in a way I have never seen before.¡±

    Galen blushed and looked away, trying to hide his smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about the whole ¡®grudge¡¯ between our packs,¡± Peter said, turning back to Caleb. ¡°I do my job, and I do it right. I try not to get involved in politics or drama in or out of the pack. But this much I can do.¡±

    Caleb gave a nod of respect.

    ¡°Now, I have a more important question,¡± Peter said, changing the subject. ¡°What the hell is this thing?¡±

    With one final cut, a small grunt of pain from Galen, the metal disk was released from Galen¡¯s flesh. Caleb leaned forward to get a better look at the device. He recognized it as one of the quick patches being developed back home as he looked closer.

    Caleb sighed, giving Galen an irritated look.

    ¡°You do understand that beta testing does not mean test on the Beta, right?¡±

    ¡°Har har,¡± Galen replied sarcastically. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong; you test things all the time. I¡¯m doing my duty to the pack to further advance our medical technologies.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°This is meant for healing?¡± Peter asked, turning the device in his gloved hands inspecting it with interest.

    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to create a seal on an open wound, and then a small cartridge inside delivers a dose of general antibiotics and a boost to our natural healing process.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Peter said, setting it down on the table with his tools.

    ¡°Right? We won¡¯t need a medic right on the battlefield with these. It gives us a safe window,¡± Galen said excitedly.

    ¡°Only if¨C¡° Caleb began.

    ¡°Where is the other one?¡± Peter asked.

    Galen furrowed his brows in confusion.

    ¡°What other one?¡± Galen asked.

    Calebughed.

    Peter looked back at Caleb, who crossed his arms with a broad grin and made a motion to suggest that Peter should continue speaking with Galen.

    ¡°The other device,¡± Peter said, turning back to Galen. ¡°Did you already remove the one on your back?¡±

    ¡°Yea, Galen, did you remove the one on your back?¡± Caleb asked, still smiling.

    ¡°Why would I have one on my back?¡± Galen asked.

    Peter¡¯s eyes widened. Calebughed.

    ¡°What?!¡± Galen shouted, annoyed that he didn¡¯t understand what they were saying.

    ¡°Sit up,¡± Peter demanded.

    Galen sat forward, hissing slightly at the movement. Peter stood up and moved around to Galen¡¯s back.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Peter shouted. ¡°Off! Take it off now.¡±

    Peter yanked at Galen¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°Ok, ok!¡± Galen said, hurrying to pull his arms out of the shirt.

    Once he had his arms pulled out, Peter tugged it away from Galen¡¯s body, throwing it down on the ground. Galen nced down to see a bloodstain on the back.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± Caleb sighed from the spot he hadn¡¯t moved from. ¡°How bad is it?¡±

    ¡°Definitely infected,¡± Peter said as he pressed on Galen¡¯s lower back.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Galen shouted as a sting of pain pulsed through his lower back, ¡°what are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Dumbass!¡± Caleb called Galen¡¯s attention angrily. ¡°Next time you test one of the devices from R&D, read ALL of the instructions. For example, the one that listed the actual type and size of the wound that could be treated by the patchwork system.¡±

    Galen¡¯s eyes widened.

    Peter continued his exam, poking and prodding at the inmed wound. Letting out curses and somementary on Galen¡¯s poor choices. Caleb joined in at those moments. After another ten minutes, Galen was lying on his side while the IV fluids flowed into his arm. Peter threw away his gloves and washed his hands before giving his official diagnosis and treatment n.

    ¡°Alright, in the back, we definitely have some infected tissue. It won¡¯t be hard to clear up. A round of antibiotics through the IV to start with. I will need toe back in a couple of hours and do a little bit of resection. So, I will need you to stay overnight.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Galen asked. ¡°Is that really necessary?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you had stayed for an actual exam and treatment yesterday, I would say no, none of this is really necessary. But¡­¡± Peter replied with all the sarcasm.

    ¡°Yea, ok. Got it,¡± Galen rolled his eyes.

    ¡°As far as the front, it¡¯s pretty much fine. However, I want to keep an eye on it through the evening. Just in case the damage from the device causes a secondary infection.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Caleb said as Peter picked up his chart and moved towards the door.

    ¡°No worries, just doing my job.¡±

    ¡°Hey Peter,¡± Galen called to Peter.

    ¡°Yea?¡±

    ¡°Could you,¡± Galen began, a blush spreading over him, ¡°maybe, let Bell know that I¡¯m here?¡±

    Peter rolled his eyes before walking out of the room.

    ¡°Was that a no?¡± Galen asked quietly, staring at the door.

    Galen turned back to Caleb, expecting to get another eye roll. But, instead, he found his alpha deep in thought. A look of concern on his face.

    ¡®Hmm, broken beta, evil enemy, or mncholy mate? I will take a mncholy mate for five hundred!¡¯ Galen chuckled to himself.

    ¡°Worried about her?¡± Galen asked quietly.

    Caleb lifted his eyes to Galen. He smirked.

    ¡°Sometimes, I forget how well you know me.¡±

    ¡°Better than yourself.¡± Galen smiled back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°This,¡± Caleb gestured to Galen in the hospital bed. ¡°Your injury, your fight with that moron. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°Uh, no,¡± Galen started, ¡°this is all mine. You get no credit for this chance encounter, my friend.¡±

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t consider me his enemy, he never would have done this to you,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree,¡± Galen stated firmly.

    ¡°Galen¨C¡° Caleb started, quickly interrupted by Galen.

    ¡°No, Caleb, you don¡¯t understand,¡± Galen said seriously. ¡°Granger isn¡¯t like most wolves. His jealousy is real, and he hates you, absolutely. But there is more to it. He¡¯s dangerous, Caleb.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caleb asked, standing up straight.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly,¡± Galen replied

    Galen thought back to the look on Granger¡¯s face when he was stabbed by him. The excitement, theughter. The bloody smile.

    ¡®I win.¡¯

    The memory sent a chill through him.

    ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling me, Galen?¡± Caleb growled.

    Galen looked at his friend. He saw the need to protect in his eyes. If he told him the truth about the moment he was stabbed, it would end badly for more than just Granger.

    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Caleb replied without hesitation.

    ¡°Trust that anything I am holding back is for the good of the many.¡±

    Caleb let out a low growl and looked away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pout.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Galenughed.

    Caleb huffed.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk about something else,¡± Galen said, ¡°why did you arrive so early? I didn¡¯t expect you until tonight, at least.¡±

    Caleb shifted ufortably.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else,¡± he said, looking away from Galen.

    ¡®So, you missed her.¡¯ Galen smiled to himself.

    ¡°The bug reports finally came in.¡±

    Galen was stunned by the sudden topic change. It had been almost three weeks since he had started the bug investigation. He had all butpletely forgotten about the situation during his time here in Winter.

    ¡°And?¡± Galen asked, inching forward.

    ¡°The results were¡­ surprising,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°The results we got showed suspicious data packets sent in the form of mobile gaming information.¡±

    ¡°Gaming?¡± Galen asked, his mind chasing through his memories, ¡°Alice! I remember she was always ying games when she had her phone. So, it was her?¡±

    ¡°It appeared that way.¡± Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Were we able to figure out what she was sending? And who was receiving it?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°We still don¡¯t know exactly what she sent,¡± Caleb said, ¡°but we were able to figure out who was receiving it.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who?¡± Galen asked excitedly.

    ¡°Another representative,¡± Caleb stated, ¡°one who received the data and then immediately turned around and sent it back out in a different hidden format.¡±

    ¡°What? How? Who?!¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Caleb smiled, ¡°do you remember those pictures that our techs were getting tired of seeing?¡±

    Galen furrowed his brows, then gasped when he understood.

    ¡°That moron¡¯s dick pics were holding secret files?!¡±

 Chapter 78 Anything Unusual

    After the shock of the situation had worn off, Caleb and Galen talked over the report¡¯s details and how it had been discovered. Though there wasn¡¯t all that much to go over. The bugs had all been rooted out and eliminated. A security team was already hard at work creating more robust firewalls and defenses.

    The data that had been sent had not been deciphered yet. It would take time to break through the encryption and tear down all the false datayered over it. Which meant some poor analyst in Summer was going to spend a lot of time staring at Jerry¡¯s dick pics.

    The only thing they knew for sure was that Alice had found a way to mask her transmissions in her games. When she yed the story game, her choicespiled the data sent to Jerry. While her puzzle games hid the bugs. She would then release them into their system.

    ¡°How many people know who it was?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Not many. The two of us, the three heads of our information systems, and ra.¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°ra?¡± Galen said with surprise, ¡°your little prot¨¦g¨¦?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the one that found the link between them,¡± Caleb smiled.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Galenughed.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb questioned.

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just blown away by this proud papa smile on your face,¡± Galen mocked.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Galenughed again.

    ¡°I have to be proud of someone. I raised you and look at the trouble you cause,¡± Caleb sighed dramatically.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°First off, I didn¡¯t cause¨C¡° Galen paused as he thought about what he was going to say, quickly correcting, ¡°ok, well, it wasn¡¯t just me. Second, you didn¡¯t raise me. Your mom did.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell her you called her ¡®my¡¯ mom,¡± Caleb smiled, pulling out his phone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Galen shouted, ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t! I am wounded, don¡¯t put me in the grave yet!¡±

    Caleb pushed a few buttons and then ced his phone back in his pocket.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Galen asked carefully. Caleb only smiled back.

    A text notification sounded from Galen¡¯s phone, and his eyes widened.

    ¡°What did you do!¡± Galen cried out.

    ¡°Look at your phone,¡± Calebughed.

    Galen nervously pulled up his phone, the notification showed a message from Fiona. He looked up at Caleb once more, then back to the unread message. He opened it.

    [Aww, Galen, I love you too, honey! Caleb said you were upset that I didn¡¯t send any snacks for you! I promise to have a basket of chocte Pocky waiting for you when you get back! Love you!! ¨C Mom]

    He smiled as he read the message, sending a quick thanks reply.

    ¡°That was mean,¡± Galen said, looking back up at Caleb.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Caleb chuckled. ¡°Seriously though, what do you have to report?¡±

    Galen sighed, such a serious man his alpha was.

    ¡°I received a copy of all the patient reports except for one. Although apparently, you were supposed to have received them, they were sent to all the Alphas. As is standard practice.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Caleb said, having a seat on the stool beside Galen¡¯s bed. ¡°What about the reports themselves? Anything strange?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still in the process ofparing notes. But from what I could see, almost every patient was hit with an arrow. The tips were likely coated in wolfsbane.¡±

    ¡°Any knife wounds?¡±

    ¡°A couple,¡± Galen replied, ¡°not unexpected. I had assumed that they coated all the des and arrows. But that doesn¡¯t make sense since there were many more people injured without any of the poison. And only the first attack had any wolfsbane at all.¡±

    ¡°Which was already strange,¡± Caleb added, ¡°everyone else was attacked at the same time in the evening while Winter had been attacked in the afternoon.¡±

    Galen nodded in agreement.

    ¡°What about Ashleigh¡¯s report?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°Anything unusual about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Galen stated tly.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked with concern.

    ¡°It was missing,¡± Galen answered. ¡°That was the only report that was missing from the pile. If I didn¡¯t already know she had been poisoned, I wouldn¡¯t have even known it was missing.¡±

    ¡°Did you look into it? Why was it missing?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t gotten a chance yet; I was on my way to ask Bell when Ashleigh found me first,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°I see,¡± Caleb answered. The encounter with Ashleigh had left him shaken. He was torn between his concern for her and his anger at how she had treated Galen.

    Galen noticed his sullen expression.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to our room? You can take a look at the reports yourself. Maybe see something I missed. In the meantime, Bell is around here somewhere. I¡¯ll see if she can stop by, and I will ask her about Ashleigh¡¯s report.¡± Galen offered.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t just trying to get some alone time with Bell, are you?¡± Calebughed.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Galen gave a sly smile.

    Theyughed together for a moment before Caleb stood to leave. He looked back down at his injured friend.

    ¡°Galen,¡± he called to him.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Galen asked, looking up at him.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t something I want to experience again,¡± Caleb said quietly, his jaw tightening.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°The smell of your blood in the air.¡±

    Caleb walked out the door before Galen had a chance to respond.

    ¡°I love you too, brother,¡± Galen whispered to the closed door, knowing that even as he walked away down the hall, Caleb could still hear his words.

    ***

    As Caleb approached the building he had been told was where he and Galen would be staying together, he caught her scent.

    The sweetness danced around his nose,forting and drawing him in like his mother¡¯s hot chocte. For a moment, all he could do was close his eyes and let it wash over him. He had longed to be with her, to bathe himself in her scent.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± she called to him softly.

    Her voice, though there was hesitation and sadnessced into it, was still an enchanting melody for his ears. He forced his heart to steady itself.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he replied simply.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she said, stepping out from behind a tree near the door of his room. ¡°I figured you had toe back here at some point.¡±

    ¡°You were waiting for me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I wanted to talk. I don¡¯t want you to get the wrong idea about what happened earlier.¡±

    ¡°Galen already exined. There is no need for any further discussion about it,¡± Caleb replied, trying to walk past her and continue on his way.

    ¡°No!¡± she shouted, grabbing his arm before he could pass her. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    The words from her lips yed in his ear like an incantation, preventing him from thinking on his own. Her hands on his skin stopped him instantly. Caleb felt his desire for her stirring within the deepest darkest corners of his mind.

    His heart was beating fast. His chest heaved in heavy breaths as he tried desperately to keep in control of himself.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± he let out a shaky whisper.

    Her hazel eyes glistened up at him. Soft but powerful breaths escaped her mouth. Her small tongue slipped out to moisten her lips as her teeth grazed the bottom lip. Caleb let out a low growl in response.

    His control was slipping. He hadn¡¯t felt their bond with such intensity since the full moon. But there was still another night until the next one, so why was it happening now?

    ¡°Caleb¡­ ¡° Ashleigh whispered breathily.

    His name on her lips sent a hot tremble through his body.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ happening to me?¡± she whispered anxiously.

 Chapter 79 Her World Was Spinning

    ¡°You¡­?¡± Caleb asked, his voice was heavy. ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡±

    He turned to face her, his hand reaching out for her. His fingertips hovered above her skin. Begging to touch her, to feel her softness with his own hands.

    ¡®No¡­¡¯ a quiet voice in his mind called out, ¡®She doesn¡¯t want this!¡¯

    He pulled his hand back as though it had been burned. Then, pushing Ashleigh away gently, he took several steps away from her. He shook his head, trying to clear away the desire and longing.

    Ashleigh felt the cold surrounding her as he moved away. She wanted him toe back, to put his arms around her. Didn¡¯t she?

    She had gotten so scared that he was mad or hated her. For two hours, she could think of nothing but him. Ashleigh had cried for a long time after Galen and Caleb had disappeared.

    She debated going to the hospital, but she thought he would still be angry. So, in the end, she chose toe here. No matter what, he woulde here eventually. She had stood beside the tree for almost two hours, reminding herself that he woulde back.

    ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± she asked again. Her voice was stronger this time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he answered, closing his eyes to focus his thoughts. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the full moon.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not until tomorrow,¡± Ashleigh replied through deep breaths.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other answer you will ept,¡± Caleb said.

    Ashleigh looked at him. He was leaning against the building now. Facing away from her.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Is it that difficult to figure out?¡± he asked, looking back over his shoulder.

    She clenched her jaw.

    ¡®Yes¡­ arguing. If we argue, I can focus,¡¯ Ashleigh hoped to herself.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m just not as smart as you, Summer wolves. Why don¡¯t you spell it out for me?¡± she growled.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°You know exactly what I mean,¡± he sighed, ¡°you just want to fight.¡±

    He turned himself around, resting his back against the wall. Putting his firm body on disy for Ashleigh. Again, her heart began to beat faster.

    ¡°I can hear it, you know?¡± he smiled.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, swallowing.

    ¡°Your heartbeat. The way it picks up when you look at me.¡±<sub></sub>

    His voice was different than usual. It was thick, deep. It sent a shockwave of warmth through Ashleigh from head to toe.

    She took a step towards him, he smiled again. She stopped as an image surfaced in her mind.

    Granger, smiling at her painfully on the hospital bed.

    Looking away from Caleb, she reached her hands into her hair and pulled hard.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± he called out, moving towards her.

    ¡°No!¡± she shouted quickly, stepping back. She put her hand up toward Caleb to keep him away. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡° Caleb tried to object.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± she screamed, tears beginning to pool in her eyes.

    Her mind was jumbled. Images of Caleb, his sweet words, kindness, warmth. Granger, his romantic moments, passion, and devotion to her. She shook her head, trying to push them all away.

    More images flooded her mind. Caleb¡¯s coldness, hostility, the sound of his wolf howling angrily as she ran away. Granger¡¯s possessiveness and jealousy. Her own tears in her room at night. The images came faster and faster, spinning and melding. Their faces ovepped. Pulling in and out like a twisted kaleidoscope of flesh and bone.

    She fell to her knees. Tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°Ashleigh, please. Please! Tell me how to help you!¡± Caleb begged.

    He, too, was down on his knees, only an arm¡¯s length away from her, desperately hoping he could help her in any way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she whispered, hugging herself and letting the tears fall, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make it stop.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked, ¡°what needs to stop?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m losing my mind!¡± she cried out painfully, ¡°it¡¯s too much. It¡¯s all too much.¡±

    Caleb felt tears rolling down his cheek. Seeing her like this was devastating. He wanted to hold her, to tell her it would be alright. But he couldn¡¯t do that. She didn¡¯t want him to.

    ¡°What¡¯s too much?¡± he asked softly, hoping he could coax her into talking. Maybe it would help ease her pain.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered, ¡°¡­him¡­.¡±

    Memories swirled to the surface of holding Caleb, his head in herp as he slept peacefully. Granger in the forest, theyughed together. She sparred with Caleb and ran through the trees with Granger.

    He pinned her roughly to a wall, he forced wet kisses on her throat, he bit at her like he would tear the flesh from her body.

    His voice was filled with disappointment. He hated her, he hated her people, he hated her father.

    ¡°Who?¡± she asked out loud, the images and memories swirling together. Then, finally, she couldn¡¯t separate them anymore.

    ¡°Who?¡± Caleb asked, ¡°are you looking for someone? Come on, Ash, talk to me.¡±

    Ashleigh looked around, but her vision was blurred. She felt heavy and hot everywhere. Granger¡¯s face came once more into her mind, his bruised and bloodied face. The soft whimpers of pain and then his frightening words echoed in her ears.

    ¡®¡­ I thought he would kill me. Ash, the look he had, the glow in his eyes¡­.¡¯

    ¡°His eyes¡­¡± she whispered. Looking around for something, for someone.

    ¡°Ash, Ash, what¡¯s going on?¡± Caleb called to her.

    Ashleigh turned around. She looked at Caleb. The memory of his glowing grey eyes as he held her against the building overwhelmed her.

    Her muddled fevered brain couldn¡¯t put time and ce together. Instead, all her memories were ovepping each other.

    ¡°You¡­¡± she hissed. ¡°You tried to kill him!¡±

    Ashleigh ran at Caleb. He was surprised, but he recovered quickly. He caught her by the waist as she jumped at him.

    He tried to hold her back as he called her name, hoping to get her attention, to wake her from whatever had her in this state.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± he shouted.

    She looked down at him and snarled. Then, pushing both legs down at him, she caught him in the chest and pushed off him. The movement sent him falling down to the ground while it gave her enough lift to throw herself back andnd on her feet.

    Caleb sat up. He looked at her. The look on her face was wild. There was no sign of the funny, happy, rational woman he loved. He needed to stop her before she hurt herself.

    ¡°Ashleigh! Listen to me! Something is wrong. We need to get you to the hospital!¡±

    She ran at him full speed again. This time, he couldn¡¯t stop her. She jumped into the air, and when he tried to catch her, she used her momentum to throw herself onto his back. Ashleigh wrapped her arm around him, trying to choke him. But he was able to slip his hand in to push against her. He threw her off once more.

    Ashleigh stood up; Caleb prepared himself to block her again. Her world was spinning. She looked at him. The haziness all around her lifted for just this one moment to see him clearly.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she whispered with a bright smile.

    Caleb stood up straight. He saw her. He saw his mate.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± he called to her, but then she began to fall. ¡°Ashleigh!¡±

    Caleb dove for her, barely catching her before her head hit the ground.

 Chapter 80 Something Has Changed

    ¡°Help!¡± Caleb shouted, carrying an unconscious Ashleigh in his arms.

    Two nurses came running over. They helped him put her on a gurney and then checked her vitals.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± he asked, looking over them to make sure she was ok.

    Ashleigh began to toss and turn on the gurney, shaking the nurses¡¯ hands away.

    ¡°She¡¯s on fire!¡± one of the nurses shouted as she checked the temperature. ¡°Call the doctor, now!¡±

    A nurse ran to the desk and picked up a phone. She seemed to connect right away as barely a second had passed when she shared who it was and where they were.

    Ashleigh began to shake. She let out painful groans, hugged herself, and iled.

    ¡°What is happening to her?!¡± Caleb roared.

    One of the nurses tried to push him away, but the nurse backed away once they locked eyes with him.

    Another nurse tried to hold Ashleigh down, but that seemed to only make it worse.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± he called to her sadly.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb?¡± a familiar voice called behind him.

    Caleb turned around to see the woman Galen was so infatuated with, Bell. She looked beyond him to where Ashleigh continued to il on the gurney. Bell quickly pushed past him to be at Ashleigh¡¯s side.

    Bell and the nurses immediately began to trade medical information back and forth. While Caleb had some training in medicine, most of his medical rotation had been focused on mental health. Even if he could remember everything they were saying and what they meant. His heart, head, and everything were too focused on Ashleigh to absorb anything else.<sub>.</sub>

    She hadn¡¯t stopped moving around, the groans were getting louder, and he wondered if she was hurting.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± he asked again.

    Bell looked back at him; she was surprised. She assumed he would have left as soon as the doctor arrived.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be here, Alpha Caleb,¡± she said, ¡°you need to give us room to help her.¡±

    Caleb didn¡¯t move. Ashleigh had started shaking even more violently this time.

    ¡°Hold her down!¡± Bell shouted.

    They surrounded the table and did their best to hold her down. But Ashleigh was a strong woman, even while not fully awake. She shook off two of the four people holding her down.

    Caleb moved without thinking about it. He rushed to her side, where she had kicked away the two nurses.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb, you can¡¯t¨C¡° Bell started to shout. She stopped when Ashleigh suddenly calmed.

    Bell looked down at Ashleigh. She checked her vitals. She was resting. Peacefully. Bell lifted her eyes to where Alpha Caleb held Ashleigh¡¯s hand, his eyes locked on Ashleigh¡¯s face.

    Bell quickly turned to the nurse beside her and gave her directions to get IV fluids started and see if the other two were injured. When the nurses left the room, Bell spoke to Caleb.

    ¡°You can let her go now. She¡¯s asleep.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked, not looking away from Ashleigh.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Caleb sighed, and slowly he let go of her hand. She let out a soft moan of protest but otherwise remained peaceful. He backed away from her slowly.

    ¡°I need to perform a thorough exam on her. You can wait out there. Her family has already been called, so they will probably be here soon.¡± Bell said, indicating a waiting area past the doors he had brought Ashleigh through.

    Caleb nodded, turning to walk away. The thought suddenly urred to him that Bell wouldn¡¯t understand why he would be with Ashleigh or how he could calm her. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say, but he knew he should say something.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ about why I brought her¡­¡± he started, but she raised a hand to stop him.

    ¡°If there¡¯s something that Ashleigh wants me to know about,¡± Bell looked back and forth between them and smiled, ¡°anything¡­ she¡¯ll tell me when she¡¯s ready.¡±

    Caleb gave her a smirk and nodded. He looked back at Ashleigh one more time, confirming that she was still resting peacefully. Then, he left to sit in a dark corner of the waiting room.

    ***

    ¡°Why is it taking so long?¡± Corrine asked as she paced the waiting room for likely the hundredth time in an hour.

    ¡°They have to run tests, figure out what caused it,¡± Axel replied. ¡°Just sit down. Bell will be out to give us an update as soon as she has something.¡±

    ¡°Oh, your father should be here!¡± Corrine huffed angrily.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like he knew Ashleigh would get sick the day he was taking the pups up the mountain. Besides, isn¡¯t it better if he¡¯s not here until we know exactly what is going on with her?¡± Axel offered.

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. Of course, he would throw a fit about all this waiting.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, Mom, just rx. Bell already told us that Ashleigh is fine.¡±

    Just then, the doors leading to the treatment rooms opened, and Bell came forward.

    From behind the bookshelf, Caleb leaned forward to listen better.

    ¡°Hello, Luna,¡± Bell greeted Corrine respectfully.

    ¡°Oh, enough of that, just please tell us. I can¡¯t take the waiting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for the waiting,¡± Bell smiled. ¡°As I told you before, Ashleigh is doing quite well.¡±

    ¡°Then what happened to my baby?!¡± Corrine shouted.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Axel chided her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m just worried!¡± Corrine pouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Bellughed.

    Bell looked around before gesturing for Axel and Corrine to sit near the bookshelf. Once they did, she sat across from them to exin the situation.

    She told them that Ashleigh had passed out from a high fever, likely brought on by abination of stress or emotional exhaustion and the onset of the full moon.

    ¡°But the full moon isn¡¯t even until tomorrow,¡± said Axel.

    ¡°True, that is strange. But all Ashleigh¡¯s symptoms and test results say the same thing. That this is mating sickness.¡±

    ¡°Mating sickness?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Axel questioned.

    ¡°As we all know, the mate bond has a physical and emotional connection. Mates can sense each other¡¯s emotions; they feel a physical need for each other, some develop a telepathic link. And if something happens to one mate, the other goes through it to a certain extent.¡±

    ¡°Right, yes, we know all of this,¡± Corrine stated.

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Bell smiled. ¡°Mating sickness is usually only found in wolves that are kept from their mate for some reason. It could be a terminal illness, a tradition, or even a dislike of each other.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Axel replied.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡¯s body and the wolf know she has a mate. They feel the connection. So, the primal need for that connection to be made is making her sick,¡± Bell exined.

    ¡°So basically, what you¡¯re saying is that she¡¯s sick because she hasn¡¯t gotten married yet?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Sort of, I mean, her case is strange,¡± Bell stated, ¡°Honestly, most mating sickness happens within the first few months of meeting your mate. With my parents, my father had to wait almost a year to marry my mother because of her age. He suffered the mating sickness for almost nine months.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s been two years. This has never happened before; we¡¯ve always kept Ashleigh away from Granger during the full moon, but she has never gotten sick from it before,¡± Corrine said with confusion.

    ¡°I agree. Every full moon I have spent with her has been just like any other night,¡± Bell stated.

    ¡°Then why is this happening now?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really have a good answer for you,¡± Bell said, ncing over at the bookshelf. ¡°All I can think is that something has changed in the past few months.¡±

    Behind the bookshelf, Caleb couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Where is she!¡± a booming voice shouted from the hallway.

    Granger suddenly burst into the waiting room, looking around frantically.

    ¡°Where is Ashleigh?!¡± he demanded, getting too close to Bell, causing her to flinch.

    ¡°Granger, calm down!¡± Axel shouted, jumping up to move between Granger and Bell. ¡°Ashleigh¡¯s fine. She¡¯s resting.¡±

    ¡°What the hell happened to her?!¡± Granger growled.

    Corrine and Axel exined what Bell had told them. Granger listened quietly, holding in his reactions.

    ¡°Were you with her today, Granger?¡± Corrine asked, ¡°did you spend the morning together before your patrol? Is that why this happened?¡±

    Granger was confused about what she meant initially, but it all connected. He had heard that Caleb was back. He just didn¡¯t expect they would have been alone together already. The rage in his heart burned. But his expression remained calm.

    ¡°Yea,¡± he lied, ¡°we were together all morning.¡±

    ¡°That must be the reason then,¡± Corrine said, looking at Axel, ¡°they are spending time together too close to the full moon.¡±

    ¡°This is exactly why you should just let us marry tomorrow!¡± Granger shouted angrily.

    ¡°What?¡± said Axel.

    Behind the bookshelf, Caleb held back his own anger.

    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m sorry, but Ashleigh won¡¯t be awake,¡± Bell said quickly. ¡°She needs to remain in a restful state until after the full moon. Otherwise, she could hurt herself.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Granger stated, looking at the three shocked faces in front of him. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to be awake for the blessing of the Goddess or the marking.¡±

 Chapter 81 His Mate

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Bell said, unable to hide the disgust she felt.

    Axel and Corrine remained quiet. Both looked at Granger with confusion and disbelief. Axel waited to hear Granger admit that he wasn¡¯t serious, while Corrine wondered if he really was.

    Behind the bookshelf, Caleb was struggling to maintain hisposure.

    ¡®How dare this bastard!¡¯ he screamed in his mind. ¡®To suggest something like that!¡¯

    ¡°Why not?¡± Granger asked. His tone made it clear that he saw no issue with his demand.

    ¡°Granger¡­¡± Axel said, hoping again that his friend and future Beta was joking.

    ¡°What?¡± Granger asked. ¡°Ashleigh and I are mates. Everyone knows that.¡±

    ¡°Yea, but that doesn¡¯t mean¨C¡± Axel said, unable to finish his words.

    ¡°This is for her health,¡± Granger interrupted, ¡°she would agree if she could.¡±

    ¡°But she can¡­.¡± Bell replied quickly, ¡°there is no medical reason to rush this. She will be fine if we keep her sedated for the full moon. Then, when we wake her, we can discuss the diagnosis with her and let her make her own decision about marriage.¡±

    ¡°We were already supposed to be married,¡± Granger huffed, ¡°it¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t want to be my wife. We didn¡¯t push the wedding back because of anything to do with our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Then what reason is there to perform such an important and sacred ritual when she won¡¯t even be aware of it?¡± came the voice of Caleb. He stepped out from behind the bookcase when he could no longer tolerate the detestable rantings of the pathetic man before him.<sub>.</sub>

    Bell felt a wave of relief wash over her. She didn¡¯t understand what the rtionship between Ashleigh and Alpha Caleb was. Still, she knew he would not let Granger force the marriage on her.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Granger snarled, unable to control himself.

    Granger had heard that Caleb was back. He even suspected that Ashleigh had seen Caleb from what they had told him of her condition. But to have the suspicion confirmed, it filled him with rage.

    Caleb snarled back.

    ¡®I don¡¯t understand how she can choose him over me, how she could love a man that is willing to force her to be his wife,¡¯ Caleb thought with bitter frustration.

    ¡°With all due respect,¡± Axel quickly said, moving between the two snarling men. ¡°Alpha Caleb, I appreciate your concern for my sister, but you don¡¯t really know her. So there is no reason for you to get involved.¡±

    ¡°Does he have to know her well to know that she should have a say in whether she gets married or not?¡± Bell asked, giving Axel an angry look.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Axel replied hastily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how you could mean anything else,¡± she said, turning away from him.

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± Axel called sadly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really involve you either, Bell,¡± Granger growled.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hey!¡± Axel turned on Granger.

    ¡°As her doctor, I am making it clear that there is no medical reason for the marriage to happen right now without her consent!¡± Bell shouted furiously. ¡°So don¡¯t you dare use that as your excuse to force her!¡±

    Bell turned and walked back towards the treatment rooms. She was too angry to respond to Axel, who shouted for her toe back and talk calmly. As the doors closed behind her, she wondered for a moment if she should have stayed to make sure Corrine didn¡¯t agree to the marriage.

    But the memory of Caleb holding Ashleigh¡¯s hand and watching her closely came into her mind. She smiled to herself, feeling there was nothing to worry about.

    Back in the waiting room, Caleb and Granger continued to stare angrily at each other. But, Axel had be distracted by Bell¡¯s reaction to his words.

    ¡°You have no right to interfere! You are an outsider and nothing to her! Nothing!¡± Granger snarled.

    ¡°I am not of this pack, but I am a wolf, just like you and just like her. None of us like to be caged,¡± Caleb replied, taking a step towards Granger.

    Granger growled.

    ¡°Are you implying that the mate bond is a cage?¡± Corrine asked softly.

    Caleb turned to look at her for a moment before responding.

    ¡°With all due respect Luna Corrine, what I heard suggested is not a bond of mates,¡± he began, ¡°The Goddess blessed us with our mate, but she also gave us a choice to ept or reject them. One mate deciding for both is not honoring that bond.¡±

    Corrine nodded.

    ¡°I agree,¡± she said. ¡°I would not feelfortable proceeding with the bonding ceremony while Ashleigh is unaware of what is happening. Neither would Alpha Wyatt.¡±

    Caleb nodded and took a step back from Granger.

    Granger could only swallow down the rage he felt. It wasn¡¯t time to lose control. Instead, he needed to find another method to convince Ashleigh to seal their bond. A way that no one, not even Alpha Wyatt, could deny him his mate.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my stupidity, my Luna,¡± Granger bowed to Corrine. ¡°I am just worried about Ashleigh. I thought sealing our bond was the best and quickest way to help her.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Granger,¡± Corrine smiled, ¡°I know how much you love her. But Bell told us that Ashleigh would be alright. So, there is no rush. We can perform the ceremony at the next full moon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Luna,¡± Granger replied, bowing and hiding the anger in his eyes. ¡°Since Bell has said that Ashleigh is alright, I think I should return to my patrol.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably for the best,¡± Corrine replied.

    Granger bowed once more to Corrine before turning and leaving as quickly as he hade.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb?¡± Corrine called.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Caleb replied, turning to face her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just curious,¡± Corrine smiled at him, a smile that most would find kind and charming, but Caleb recognized as suspicious and forewarning. ¡°What exactly are you doing here? And how long have you been hiding behind that bookcase?¡±

    Caleb turned, looking at where he had been since Bell sent him away from Ashleigh¡¯s room. Then, he turned back to Corrine with a smile of his own.

    ¡°Hiding, Luna Corrine?¡± he asked, ¡°This is a waiting room. There is a chair beside the bookcase. How is it hiding to sit in a waiting room?¡±

    ¡°When you put it like that, it seems I suggested something strange,¡± Corrine smiled, ¡°still I am curious how you found yourself ¡®waiting¡¯ here.¡±

    ¡°Well, that is easy enough to answer,¡± Caleb smiled, ¡°I am here waiting for my Beta. We had toe in this morning when the wound had someplications. He is now receiving treatment.¡±

    ¡°Your beta was wounded?¡± Corrine asked, wondering how she had not heard about this already.

    Caleb furrowed his brows, trying to decide if this was some kind of game or if she genuinely didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Yes, he was stabbed with an arrow yesterday,¡± he said bluntly.

    Corrine¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Stabbed with an arrow?¡± she asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°How could that have even happened?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Mother, maybe we should be focusing on Ashleigh,¡± Axel tried to pull Corrine¡¯s attention away. ¡°We need to ask Bell if we can sit with her.¡±

    ¡°Axel, you will be Alpha of this pack one day,¡± she replied firmly, ¡°one crucial part of your leadership role is to keep informed of what is happening within the pack. For example, the Beta of Summer is our guest, yet he was injured without our knowledge? This is uneptable.¡±

    Corrine scoffed in irritation. She didn¡¯t know how she hadn¡¯t heard such important news. This situation needed to be handled delicately, especially with the animosity between the two packs.

    ¡°You cannot turn a blind eye to this kind of mishandling of information, Axel,¡± Corrine retorted.

    ¡°I think, Luna Corrine, you are misunderstanding your son,¡± Caleb said, looking carefully at Axel, who turned away.

    ¡®You knew what your friend did to my brother, and yet you kept quiet? Then I have no reason to treat you kindly regardless of whose brother you are.¡¯ Caleb thought to himself.

    Corrine saw the look between the two men.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked Caleb.

    ¡°It seems that the future alpha is very well aware of what happened to my Beta,¡± Caleb answered with a smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Corrine said, turning to Axel. He looked away from her as well, all but confirming what Caleb had said.

    ¡°My Beta, Galen, and your wolf, Granger, got into an altercation yesterday. At the end of it, both were taken to the hospital. One with a few broken ribs and bruises. While the other had an arrow stabbed into his abdomen and out his back.¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°I see,¡± Corrine replied. Her expression was neutral, her tone steady, but Caleb could see the storm raging behind her eyes. ¡°I hope Galen makes a quick recovery; I would like to discuss the situation at another time if you don¡¯t mind. Right now, I need to focus on my family.¡±

    Caleb nodded and walked away with a smile when he saw the dark look cross over her face as she turned to face Axel.

 Chapter 82 If There is A Way

    It had already been several hours since Galen had been put under observation, and yet Bell was nowhere in sight.

    He had been told that she was called away for an emergency in the afternoon, but that was hours ago.

    ¡®I thought she would at least stop in for a chat,¡¯ he sighed to himself sadly.

    The door to his room opened, and he sat up with anticipation, only to feel a great sense of disappointment when Peter entered the room.

    Galen let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Good to see you too,¡±ughed Peter.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m not who you are hoping to see,¡± Peter smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you, though, Bell has already gone home for the day. Didn¡¯t shee to see you earlier? I told her which room you were in.¡±

    ¡°Guess she must have been busy,¡± Galen answered, wondering to himself if something had happened.

    ¡°Oh, wow, you got it bad, don¡¯t you?¡± Peter said, noting Galen¡¯s sad expression.

    ¡°What?¡± Galen asked tensely, ¡°What do you mean? I just needed to talk with her about something¡­ something medical.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Peter asked, crossing his arms and raising an eyebrow. ¡°You gotints?¡±

    Galen looked at Peter, not understanding his meaning at first, too distracted by his own thoughts. Then, however, Peter¡¯s irritated expression finally registered, and Galenughed.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°No, no, nothing about my treatments,¡± Galen said quickly, ¡°I asked for her help with something, and I just had a couple questions, that was all.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Peter replied, not convinced, ¡°and what was that?¡±

    He continued his original task, washing his hands and preparing to check the wound for improvement.

    Galen thought about it for a moment, wondering if there was any real risk in asking Peter about the wolfsbane. It seemed unlikely that the person responsible for the reports being withheld was from the hospital.

    ¡°I had asked her about the wolfsbane patients from the attack,¡± Galen said, testing the waters to see how Peter responded.

    Peter lifted Galen¡¯s shirt to see the wound. His response to Galen¡¯sment was a brief pause and a nce in Galen¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get a copy of those records when it happened?¡± Peter asked before turning back to the wound.

    ¡°With the exchange program, I didn¡¯t have the time to properly absorb the material,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°I see,¡± Peter said.

    Satisfied with the wound care, he put Galen¡¯s shirt down and removed his gloves. He washed his hands and turned to face Galen once more. Leaning back against the counter, he crossed his arms.

    ¡°Ok, shoot,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Galen asked, confused by his meaning.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Bell saw all the patients in the field, but when they were brought back here, I was the one who took over their care,¡± Peter replied. ¡°Other than the two that died in the field, I can probably tell you anything she could.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Galen said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize.¡±

    Peter smiled and tipped his head with a raised eyebrow showing that he was still waiting to be asked a question.

    ¡°Oh right!¡± Galen said.

    Galen asked Peter several fundamental questions about the treatment of each patient and the hospital¡¯s preparedness for cases of wolfsbane. Peter answered all the questions, nothing new. Galen already knew all the answers to his questions. Still, he needed to start slowly before asking what he really wanted to know.

    ¡°Do you remember how many patients were actually treated for injuries that day?¡± Galen asked, adding, ¡°Specifically, those who were injured by weapon rather than ws or teeth.¡±

    ¡°Not the exact number, no, but there was a lot. Obviously, those we treated for the poison, but I think there were at least twice as many that we saw for injuries. Most weren¡¯t very serious.¡±

    ¡°And what about Ashleigh?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°What about her?¡± Peter replied.

    ¡°I know she was treated for wolfsbane, she told me that, but I didn¡¯t see her record with the others that Bell gave me,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°Bell gave you the records? You didn¡¯t receive them after the attack?¡± Peter asked, a serious expression on his face as he pushed off the counter.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Galen replied quickly, ¡°as I said, I didn¡¯t have time to review them. So I asked Bell for copies while I was here since I knew I had a little freedom in my schedule to review them.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Peter replied, rxing back against the counter.

    ¡®His reaction to the records not being sent to Summer showed concern rather than suspicion,¡± Galen noted to himself.

    ¡°Well, yea,¡± Peter began, ¡°The records you received in Summer would have been aplete record. But if Bell pulled copies for you, they would have only been the ones she treated. So even though I treated them at the hospital, she began treatment in the field and was able to chart on that.¡±

    ¡°So, she didn¡¯t treat Ashleigh? I heard she did,¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°No, not officially,¡± Peter replied.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°So, from what I understand, Bell was taking care of a group of patients on the field. They had just realized that wolfsbane had been used. She heard someone say they saw Ashleighe in covered in blood. Bell got worried and went after her. She was directed to the showers, and there she found Ashleigh, passed out from the effects of the poison,¡±

    Galen gasped, he knew about the poisoning, but he was shocked to hear how close it had been to killing Ashleigh.

    ¡°Bell reacted immediately. She called for help but knew it wouldn¡¯t arrive in time,¡± Peter paused. He looked carefully at Galen before continuing as though he were deciding. ¡°So, she performed an emergency blood transfusion.¡±

    Galen was impressed. He already felt that she was special, but hearing about her quick thinking, she was excellent.

    ¡°Once help arrived, they were stabilized and brought back to the hospital. At which point I took over care.¡±

    Galen nced up at Peter. Once Caleb was informed of this, Peter would receive a gift. Whether Caleb admitted to it or not, he would thank the man who helped not only his Beta but his mate.

    ¡°It was touch and go with Ashleigh for a while after that. Hers was the most advanced poisoning case after those that didn¡¯t survive. But, honestly, if not for Bell, she wouldn¡¯t have made it. For hours Ashleigh fought fevers and an infection near her heart. But in the end, she was able to pull through,¡± Peter sighed at the memory. It had been rough, and he felt exhausted thinking about it.

    Galen remembered the way Caleb had been that afternoon, his sudden shakes, and the way he broke into a fever. He had looked close to death, suffering for hours without any aid. He wouldn¡¯t let Galen send for help, insisting it would pass. When it finally did, he was exhausted. He looked haggard. The surprise attack happened twenty minutester. Somehow Caleb had pulled himself together and led his wolves against the assault.

    ¡°That¡¯s remarkable,¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°It was a hard day for all of us. As it was for all the packs,¡± Peter sighed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Galen asked.

    Peter gave Galen a confused look before answering.

    ¡°I mean exactly what I said. Although it was a hard day for all of us,¡± Peter said, ¡°we don¡¯t think we are special simply because we lost the most.¡±

    Galen tried his best to conceal his shock at what Peter said.

    ¡°The losses from Spring and Autumn may have only been two and three, but even the loss of one is hard. I understand that Summer didn¡¯t lose anyone to the wolfsbane, but now you have lost more than any other. I am truly sorry for your loss.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Galen nodded.

    Peter nodded in return.

    After a silent moment, Peter pushed off from the counter.

    ¡°I need to get back to work,¡± he said.

    ¡°Thank you for all your help,¡± Galen said.

    Peter reached for the door and hesitated. Then, he turned back to face Galen.

    ¡°Based on the piece of technology I pulled from your wound this afternoon. It¡¯s clear that your pack puts a lot of thought into advanced medical techniques,¡± Peter said quietly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Galen replied, ¡°it is something we take great pride in.¡±

    ¡°Can I assume the reason for your questions on this topic is to try to find a way to lessen the damage of wolfsbane in the future?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°That is one reason, yes,¡± Galen answered, as honestly as he could.

    ¡°In the future, should you find an answer,¡± Peter looked back at the door as though he were checking for anyone listening. ¡°Please contact me directly.¡±

    Galen furrowed his brows, expressing his confusion.

    ¡°I honor and respect my pack and my Alpha, but I also honor my own beliefs as a doctor. So, therefore, if there is a way to save my patient, I will use it.¡±

    Peter smiled at Galen before exiting the room.

 Chapter 83 Wasnt Expecting Company

    Caleb arrived in Galen¡¯s room not long after Peter had left. The two friends joked and chatted for a moment before sharing the critical details of their respective days. Caleb exined what had happened with Ashleigh and what followed with her family.

    Galen was shocked and confused by the diagnosis. He had never heard of the mating sickness and worried that it might influence Caleb at the full moon the next night.

    ¡°From what I read on the subject, Ashleigh will take the brunt of the bond during this moon. The main reason that Bell elected to keep her sedated was because of the intensity of the bond. So Ashleigh will be feeling it for both of us,¡± Caleb replied, correcting himself, ¡°or, I suppose, all three of us.¡±

    Galen¡¯s eyes widened. Remembering the full moon in Summer, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if sedation was enough.

    ¡°In theory, I won¡¯t feel much of anything¡­.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice drifted off.

    Galen looked at his friend. He smiled softly.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be ok,¡± he said, ¡°they will monitor her. They will keep her safe.¡±

    Caleb only nodded in response.

    ¡°And what of your mission?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°Did you ask Bell about the missing file?¡±

    Galen began to share the details of his conversation with Peter, focusing on the new information he received about the pack reports.

    ¡°Spring and Autumn had losses to wolfsbane?¡± Caleb asked incredulously.

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°That is what was reported to Winter. Obviously, not what was reported to us, so at this point¡­ who knows what the truth is,¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe the misinformation ising from Winter,¡± replied Caleb.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so either.¡±

    Between this and the bug infestation within Summer, it was clear that something wasing. The other packs were making silent moves. But the question was whether they were working together or on their own.

    ¡°Regarding Ashleigh¡¯s missing report,¡± Galen began, getting Caleb¡¯s full attention, ¡°it seems that Bell wasn¡¯t responsible for most of her care. So, her report was prepared by Peter. He was the one that took over her treatment once she arrived at the hospital. He gave me the long and short of it. It sounds like she had it pretty bad.¡±

    Caleb nodded, listening carefully as he thought back to how he had felt that day. The excruciating pain and weakness. Their bond shared her suffering, but only a portion of it. His heart ached to think how she must have felt. He shook away his thoughts, focusing on the information being reported.

    ¡°Ashleigh told me that Bell was the one that saved her life,¡± Caleb stated, ¡°But you are saying that it was Peter?¡±

    ¡°Well, not exactly,¡± Galen began. Then, pushing himself into a sitting position, he let out a soft, painful groan.

    ¡°Have you learned your lesson?¡± Caleb asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Oh please,¡± Galen replied, giving Caleb a look of heavy sarcasm. ¡°Like you would have had a ¡®peaceful¡¯ response to the situation.¡±

    Caleb shrugged his shoulders, looking away to hide his smile.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Galen said, ¡°Peter was the one who treated her in the hospital, and yes, of course, was a vital part of saving her life. But Bell was the one who found her and gave her an emergency transfusion. Without Bell, Ashleigh would have never made it to the hospital.¡±

    Caleb turned back to Galen, a focused look on his face.

    ¡°Bell gave her an emergency transfusion?¡± he asked.

    Galen nodded.<sub></sub>

    Caleb turned away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Caleb replied, his expression softening, ¡°I was just thinking that we should send Peter a few gifts, Bell too.¡±

    Galenughed.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I knew you were going to say that.¡±

    ***

    Bell was exhausted.

    Her day had already been full before Ashleigh hade into the hospital. But seeing her friend in the state she was in took a lot out of her.

    Bell hade home hoping to take a warm bath and rest. But in the three hours, she had been home, she finished charting four different patients and called to request updates on those same four patients. Then, finally, she was visited by Luna Corrine to confirm there was nothing else they could do for Ashleigh.

    The sun had already set. But the day continued to drag on for Bell as she heard a knock at her door.

    With a disgruntled sigh and light growl, she pushed herself off her chair and went to greet her uninvited guest.

    ¡°Look,¡± she sighed angrily as she was opening the door, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to tell anyone else. Call the hospital if you need an update on your loved one¨C Alpha Caleb?¡±

    Bell was stunned, to say the least. She had expected, literally, anyone else but him. As he looked down at her, she assumed she would see the stern, cold man she had seen several times before. But instead, when their eyes met, she saw warmth and a slight smile.

    ¡°Good evening, Bell,¡± he said.

    ¡°Uh¡­ hi,¡± she replied, blinking rapidly as though she thought he was some kind of hallucination.

    ¡°May Ie in?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Oh¡­ so you meant toe here?¡± she replied. Caleb let out a light chuckle. It only added to her confusion. ¡°Ok¡­ sure, I guess¡­ uhe in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he answered as he moved into the room.

    Bell looked out behind him, expecting to see someone else with him. But, to her surprise, he was alone.

    ¡°Galen is still in the hospital for observation. I am told he will be able to leave in the morning,¡± Caleb said.

    Bell quickly shut the door and turned to face him.

    ¡°Cool,¡± she replied, as nonchntly as she was able at the moment, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    ¡°Not with words,¡± Caleb replied quietly.

    Almost too quiet for her to hear, almost.

    Bell pushed off the door and walked into the living area.

    ¡°Come in,¡± she said as she walked to a tray with two sses and a pitcher of water. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expectingpany. So I don¡¯t really have anything to offer you beyond some water.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really need anything, thank you,¡± he replied, looking around her living room.

    Her home was decorated simply. The furniture wasfortable, with lots of cushions and throw nkets. An oversized couch with a lounge extension. It was burgundy. It sat before a firece.

    The fire was lit, casting a warm yellow glow on the rest of the room. A small dark wood coffee table between the couch and the firece had papers and wrappers scattered across it.

    ¡°Like I said,¡± Bellmented, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expectingpany.¡±

    From what he could see, she moved forward and gathered up the wrappers, Nutter Butter, Butterfinger, and Kit Kat.

    ¡°Please, have a seat,¡± Bell said as she dropped the wrappers into a wastebasket. She went over and poured herself a ss of water.

    Caleb moved to the corner of the room, to a small desk and chair set. Taking the chair, he turned it toward the couch before sitting down. Bell took a seat on the sofa nearest to him, setting her ss on the table beside them.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Bell said awkwardly, ¡°is there something I can help you with?¡±

    Caleb smiled. He looked towards the fire as she spoke.

    ¡°I just spoke with Galen. He had a chat with Peter. I believe you know him. They talked about the reports that Galen requested from you on the cases of wolfsbane.¡±

    Bell swallowed. She wondered if she shouldn¡¯t have ignored the requests to visit from Galen. Was there something strange in her reports? She had clearly done something that drew the attention of Alpha Caleb.

    ¡°There were some questions about the treatment that Ashleigh received, but no report had been provided. Luckily, Peter was kind enough to exin that he had treated her,¡± Caleb said. He reached out and grabbed the fire poker, adjusting one of the logs that had slipped.

    ¡®Oh¡­ so that¡¯s it,¡¯ Bell thought to herself, ¡®he¡¯s just concerned about Ashleigh.¡¯

    She remembered the look on his face when he had brought Ashleigh into the hospital that afternoon. The concern in his eyes. Something was going on. She knew it.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Bell replied with an awkward smile. She took a sip from her water. ¡°He treated most of the patients at the hospital that day. We were all lucky he was able to save her.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°I did get a chance to look at her report,¡± he said, looking toward the ground, ¡°I found it interesting.¡±

    Bell nodded, taking another sip of her drink.

    ¡°It says that she received an emergency blood transfusion,¡± he stated.

    Bell swallowed arge gulp of water. Her heart began to beat just a little faster. Then, she cleared her throat, putting the ss down on the table.

    ¡°Yes, she did,¡± Bell smiled carefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting, though,¡± Caleb said, ¡°the chart simply states that she received blood as a part of her treatment.¡±

    A foreboding sense of dread began to settle over Bell.

    ¡°Yet, Peter quite specifically said that you gave it to her,¡± Caleb said, turning to look at her, the firelight reflecting in his eyes. ¡°I would like to ask you a few questions, Bell.¡±

 Chapter 84 Friendly Chat

    Bell did her best to swallow down the panic.

    ¡°Yes¡­ well, I didn¡¯t really think you were here for a friendly chat¡­.¡± Bell said nervously.

    Caleb¡¯s mouth tilted in a half-smile before he spoke.

    ¡°Three years ago, I made a rmendation to every pack, an emergency medical station. Did Winter implement this suggestion?¡±

    Bell was confused.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the rmendation was epted. But when we offered to furnish them, we were rejected,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t involved in any of those kinds of decisions at that time,¡± Bell replied.

    ¡°No, but you should still know the answer. Do you have emergency medical stations?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°We have a few first aid stations across patrol routes,¡± she answered with a sigh.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡®What is he getting at?¡¯ she wondered.

    ¡°Have you ever been to Autumn?¡± Caleb asked, holding her gaze.

    Bell felt her heart stop for just a moment, a crushing wave of anxiety descending over her.

    ¡®Why is he asking about Autumn?¡¯ Bell thought to herself. She tried her best to keep her heart steady.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied calmly, ¡°I have been to Autumn.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°I would like to tell you a story,¡± he said.

    Bell looked away, grabbed her ss, and quickly brought it to her lips.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± she replied, taking arge gulp from her ss.

    ¡°Four years ago, I visited Autumn,¡± he began, ¡°my father was Alpha at the time. He sent me as a representative. It was supposed to be a diplomatic mission. I was meant to visit for a week and keep the peace between our packs.¡±

    ¡°As is the duty of any member of an Alpha¡¯s family,¡± Bellmented. Her tension eased as she thought of Axel. All the times he had been scolded by the Alpha and Luna for hisck of diplomacy.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Caleb smiled before continuing. ¡°That¡¯s what the trip was supposed to be. But, unfortunately, that¡¯s not how it turned out.¡±

    Bell recognized the look on Caleb¡¯s face, the sad resignation of having witnessed something so tragic a scar was left on his heart. A look she had seen many times in her life. On the faces of her patients, friends, and most often in the mirror.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked.

    Caleb looked back at the fire before speaking.

    ¡°I had been there for two days. I was tired of the ¡®royal¡¯ treatment, so I snuck out of my room. I explored the city, ate, drank, and gambled. Autumn is a different kind of ce; I had heard about it for years. The only other times I visited had been with my father and a fullplement of guards. Not exactly the best way to find what I was looking for.¡±

    ¡°What were you looking for?¡± Bell asked without meaning to. She was at the edge of her seat, interested in his story, while scared of where it was leading.

    ¡°The truth,¡± he said quietly.

    He looked back at her. Their eyes met for only a moment, an understanding with unspoken words. She looked away.

    ¡°While I walked the lower levels, the alleyways, I found people starving, dying. It was hard to see but not entirely surprising. My father had made me painfully aware of the fact that each pack had its own hierarchy, and it wasn¡¯t my ce to judge it.¡±

    Bell pushed away from the dark memories that scratched at the edges of her consciousness.

    ¡°I thought I had seen everything I needed to. But as I went to return to my room, I caught something out of the corner of my eye. A moment, a curtain being pulled back just enough for me to see into the room. The smallest glimpse of a small arm, a small body, an innocent face.¡±

    His voice was a blending of grief and anger, a low growl remaining just beneath the surface of his words.

    ¡°I moved toward the curtain. That was when I realized that I hadn¡¯t gotten away from my room unnoticed. The Autumn guards had simply allowed me to walk where I wanted until I saw something I wasn¡¯t supposed to.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw. He thought back to that moment, three men walking towards him, two behind him, and at least two more around the corner. His hand absently moved to the side of his body, where he knew there was a deep scar beneath the fabric of his shirt.

    One of the men had shifted, mping their jaw down on him and tearing through the flesh. Caleb had almost died that day. He took a deep, cleansing breath.

    Suddenly, a ss appeared before him. Caleb looked up into Bell¡¯s gaze. He saw sympathy and understanding.

    ¡®You have made a wise choice Galen, but a difficult one,¡¯ he thought to himself.

    Caleb took the ss, taking a small sip of the water.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Bell nodded in return.

    He cleared his throat before continuing.

    ¡°I made my way to the curtain,¡± he sighed, ¡°what I found¡­ it was a young boy. Only seven or eight. He looked¡­ deathly. His features were sunken in heavy dark circles. The look in his eyes¡­ t, empty.¡±

    Bell brought her feet up on the couch, pulling her knees to her chest. Then, hugging herself tightly, she looked away from him.

    ¡°His arm was outstretched on a table with a tube sticking into his forearm. It took a moment for me to understand what I was seeing. The man on the other end of the tube asked who I was and why I was there. I looked up at him, and only then did I understand. As I watched the blood flowing from the boy¡¯s frail body into the arm of this strong young man. A man who sat reading a magazine as the boy across from him was clearly dying.¡±

    Caleb finished his sentence with a deep snarl. Bell squeezed her eyes shut, stopping the tears from flowing out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember exactly what happened after that, I know I attacked the man, but I was suffering from blood loss and lost consciousness. When I woke again, I was back in my room, healed.

    ¡°A woman entered my room, a nurse. She said she needed to check my stomach. I knew I had arge wound, but the damage was almost entirely healed when she pulled the bandage. I asked how long I had been asleep. When she told me it had only been a day, I didn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Caleb gripped his hands in tight fists. The memory was painful, and even more than that, it still infuriated him.

    Bell understood. She knew the rest of the story without him telling her. It gripped her heart. Anger, sadness, and fear fought for dominance in her mind.

    ¡°Alpha Tomas entered the room then,¡± Caleb began again, his voiceced with a sadness that had remained with him all these years, ¡°he told me they couldn¡¯t let me die. They couldn¡¯t tell my father how close I was to death either. So, they treated me. They used their most ¡®advanced¡¯ healing techniques.¡±

    Bell pressed her forehead against her knees, stifling a cry.

    ¡°That was when he took me to see the boy¡¯s body.¡±

 Chapter 85 Too High A Price

    ¡°Alpha Tomas took great pleasure in exining to me how quickly my wound had healed once the veryst drops of the boy¡¯s blood ran through my veins,¡± Caleb growled quietly. ¡°He decided that the best way to punish my intrusion was to force me to be a part of his disgusting crime.¡±

    Bell could no longer hold back the tears.

    ¡°He knew that because I wasn¡¯t the Alpha of my pack, I had no right to interfere or take action against him. That my job was to keep the peace between us.¡±

    Bell looked up over her knees. Through her blurred vision, she saw his clenched jaw and fists. He was still angry over what had happened, even after four years. It gave her a slight sense of relief.

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t know me,¡± Caleb snarled. ¡°I attacked him on the spot.¡±

    Alpha Tomas was a strong man, a cruel man. Bell was shocked that Caleb had not only attacked him but survived.

    ¡°How is it possible I don¡¯t know about this? Any wolf attacking an Alpha should have been news. Still, an Alpha¡¯s son attacking another Alpha¡­ that¡¯s practically an act of war,¡± Bell stated.

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°It should have been,¡± he replied, ¡°but Alpha Tomas kept it quiet. He locked me up for a week. I was beaten and whipped, over and over. He was having fun while he waited for my father to respond.¡±

    Caleb stood up. He put an arm on the mantel, feeling the heat of the fire against his body. He remembered how wet and sticky the ground of the cold dark room had be as his blood soaked into it, again and again.

    He had never backed down. On the contrary, every time they came to him, he would never submit, taking an even more vigorous beating than they had nned to give.

    ¡°Your father let Alpha Tomas beat you for a week?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb chuckled. ¡°Alpha Tomas told my father that I had stuck my nose where it didn¡¯t belong, and I would be punished for it. My father agreed that I should be punished. But, promised not to interfere until I could admit my mistake and ask for help.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°So¡­ he did let you get beaten?¡± Bell asked, confused.

    Caleb turned and held her gaze as he spoke.

    ¡°He gave me time.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± she asked.

    ¡°To cleanse myself.¡±

    Bell furrowed her brow. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant until suddenly, she did. Then, her expression softened. She gasped softly and felt a slight pang of sadness grip her heart.

    ¡°You were trying to get his blood out of your system.¡±

    Caleb nodded. He moved back to his chair, taking a drink of his water. Then, he leaned forward, cing his elbows on his knees and looking to the ground.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t ungrateful,¡± he said, ¡°I was d to be alive. But my life was not worth his. It was too high a price.¡±

    Bell looked away.

    ¡°What happened? After that week.¡±

    ¡°I told Alpha Tomas I was ready to ask for help,¡± Caleb said, sitting back in his chair. ¡°He smiled, thinking he had beat me. I¡¯m sure he thought he had something to hold over my father at that point.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°He didn¡¯t?¡± Bell asked. She had assumed that no one had heard about the incident because Alpha Cain had rolled over and given in to Tomas.

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb chuckled, ¡°when my father arrived, he very calmly looked me over, then sent me away. I wasn¡¯t able to witness what happened, but when they came out, Alpha Tomas had a bloody lip and a stifled rage in his eyes.¡±

    Caleb smiled to himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Bell said. She wasn¡¯t looking at him, but he could hear the tears, the anger in her heart. ¡°Alpha Tomas wouldn¡¯t just let something like that go.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say he did,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°There were negotiations and debates between our packs for two months after that day. I don¡¯t know what exactly my father gave Tomas, only that whatever it was, it didn¡¯t affect my people or anyone else¡¯s. It was a personal exchange between them.¡±

    ¡°Your father must have loved you a lot to risk a war because of how you were treated.¡±

    ¡°He did,¡± Caleb replied softly, ¡°the bloody lip, that was for me. But the negotiations, the debates, those weren¡¯t about me.¡±

    Caleb leaned forward again; he reached a hand to Bell. The warmth of his hand fell just above her foot, it surprised her, but she did not recoil from his touch.

    ¡°Alpha Cain demanded an exnation of what I witnessed, and then he demanded that this barbaric act be stopped immediately,¡± Caleb said.

    Bell turned. Their eyes met. He held a soft expression, hers, new unshed tears.

    ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t know the details of the deal they made from my father¡¯s end. But I do know that for at least the past three years, members of the Autumn pack with a rare blood type are no longer in danger of being enved for their blood. Now, all blood types are registered, and incentives are offered for participation in donations.

    ¡°Safety protocols were put in ce and monitored in Summer to ensure that no one wolf is giving too much or having too much taken. We have also had some sess in replicating the healing properties of this rare blood type, allowing us to offer synthetic blood to offset the need for donation.¡±

    The tears fell once more. Bell felt a weight rxing from her shoulders. She put her head back down against her knees.

    ¡°All I mean to say by sharing this story. Is that I know that anyone who may have lived in Autumn more than four years ago, especially with a particr blood type¡­ had a rough life.¡±

    Though his tone and words were careful, they stung and shamed her.

    ¡°And if such a person were still willing to offer their own blood, after everything they suffered. Especially to someone that I care about, like Ashleigh. I consider them a friend, and I owe them my own life.¡±

    A long silence passed between them. Finally, Caleb nodded his head to her before standing to leave.

    ¡°Does Galen know?¡± she asked, her head still hidden against her knees.

    Caleb smiled softly before answering.

    ¡°The Emergency Medical Stations I asked about earlier contain blood bags and a transfusion kit. I had themmissioned after my time in Autumn,¡± he replied. ¡°Any wolf of Summer that heard about an emergency transfusion would assume that a kit was used.¡±

    Bell turned her head but did not lift it.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know what happened in Autumn?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t Alpha at the time, and he was on rotation amongst the humans,¡± he said. ¡°One of the stiptions made by Alpha Tomas was that no one else could know what happened.¡±

    ¡°Sounds right,¡± she sighed sadly, turning her head back against her knees.

    Caleb looked down at the woman before him. Strong yet frail, a healer that needed healing.

    ¡°You could, you know,¡± he said, ¡°tell him. He would understand.¡±

    Bell snorted a bitterugh. She lifted her head, resting her chin on top of her knees.

    ¡°He would burn down the whole of Autumn,¡± she smiled to herself.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Caleb chuckled. ¡°He probably would.¡±

    ¡°And he would never look at me the same,¡± she said quietly.

    Caleb couldn¡¯t deny it. He knew she was right. Galen wouldn¡¯t reject or abandon her for her past. But he would treat her with care. Without meaning to, he would pity her.

    ¡°It is your decision,¡± Caleb said. ¡°But, if you care for him the way I think you do, the way I know he does. You will at least consider it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Caleb nodded, having nothing else to add.

    ¡°I should go,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to intrude on you any more than I have.¡±

    He turned to walk to the door.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± she said quietly.

    He turned back to her.

    ¡°Can you stay with me? Just for a little while,¡± she asked, looking up sadly into his eyes.

    ***

    ¡°Renee!¡± a familiar voice called out from behind her.

    ¡°Granger?¡± she called back as he ran up to her.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he smiled, ¡°listen, could I get you to do me a favor? I need to check on a patrol along the border, but I really wanted to check in with Bell about Ashleigh¡¯s condition.¡±

    ¡°I heard she was in the hospital¡­ how is she?¡± Renee asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I wasn¡¯t even able to see her before I had to return to patrol,¡± Granger sighed disappointingly.

    Renee felt jealous and happy for Ashleigh to find such a loving mate. However, she perked up and immediately decided to do her best to support them.

    ¡°What can I do?¡± she asked.

    Granger smiled.

    ¡°Can you go see Bell before she goes to bed? See if there is anything else she can tell you?¡± he asked.

    Renee quickly agreed and left to find Bell. Granger watched her go, smiling as he remembered watching Caleb sit down on the couch beside Bell.

    He didn¡¯t know or care what they talked about. All that mattered was someone other than him, seeing them alone together.

 Chapter 86 Ill Tell You A Secret

    ¡°Saul just dropped off the rest of the gear,¡± Galen called out as he entered the room.

    ¡°Great,¡± Caleb answered, offering Galen a pile of clothing. ¡°Guess it was good that mom insisted I bring you some extra clothes.¡±

    ¡°I do appreciate it,¡± Galen smiled, taking the shirts from Caleb. ¡°A surprise camping trip in the snowy mountains was not on my mind while I packed toe to Winter.¡±

    ¡°Better safe than sorry,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°I think putting some distance between Ashleigh and myself for the full moon is probably necessary.¡±

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean the bond will have an effect on you?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Caleb sighed, looking up at Galen. ¡°But I¡¯d rather that than have her take it all on herself. You know what to do if it does, right?¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­ another all-night game of wolf tag.¡± Galen sighed.

    Caleb chuckled.

    Galen watched as Caleb finished prepping his backpack. He was surprised when Caleb had suggested this impromptu trip, but it made sense. And while he hesitated at first, Galen realized that he also needed a little time away.

    He was sure now that Bell was avoiding him. He knew she was at the hospital, but she never once came to see him. Galen had even tried tracking her down himself when he was discharged. Finally, he had caught sight of her in the hallway. She noticed him and turned down another hallway.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡®It¡¯s clear that she doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me. I must have misunderstood her,¡± Galen thought to himself.

    He had never felt anything like this before, this affection, attraction, disappointment.

    ¡°Looks like maybe we both need this trip,¡± Caleb said.

    Galen was confused. Caleb directed his eyes down towards his chest. Galen followed his eyes, leading him to see his hands holding one of the shirts he had been given, now torn in half.

    ¡°Crap,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°You, ok?¡± Caleb asked, taking the torn shirt from Galen.

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Caleb said, dropping the shirt in the wastebasket. He turned and gave Galen a mischievous smile. ¡°But I¡¯m telling mom you tore up the shirt she gave you.¡±

    Caleb immediately ran into the bathroom and closed the door; Galen was right behind him.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Caleb! Caleb, don¡¯t!¡± Galen shouted as he pounded on the door.

    ***

    ¡°Keep her on a steady dose. You can monitor her numbers at the nurses¡¯ station. I want to know if there are any changes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    The nurse noted down the numbers on the monitor before exiting the room. Bell looked back at Ashleigh sleeping peacefully in the hospital bed.

    Her fever was up, heart rate had slowly increased but evened out. The moon would be in the sky soon. Another hour at most.

    Bell had never handled a case of mating sickness herself. But from what her mother had said about her father, it would get much worse before it got better. So she just needed to get her through the night.

    ¡°Hang in there, girl. I got you,¡± Bell whispered to Ashleigh with a smile.

    Bell left the room after checking that the sedative was flowing at the appropriate rate.

    Not long after Bell had left, the door opened. Carrying arge bouquet of multicolored flowers, Renee entered the room.

    ¡°Hey Ash,¡± she said quietly, whispering as though she were afraid to wake her.

    Renee set the flowers down on the counter beside the sink. Then, she looked around the room and found a ce beside the bed to disy them.

    ¡°There,¡± she smiled, ¡°isn¡¯t that better?¡±

    Renee adjusted them so that the brightest and prettiest were disyed proudly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret,¡± Renee whispered, looking down at her friend. Then, she leaned down near Ashleigh¡¯s ear, ¡°he told me not to tell anyone they were from him. But it¡¯s just too sweet not to! Granger asked me to deliver these beautiful flowers to you!¡±

    Renee stood up, looking back at the flowers. She reached a hand and touched one of the pedals.

    ¡°You are so lucky, Ash,¡± Renee sighed dreamily, ¡°You found a terrific mate. I hope I get that lucky too one day.¡±

    She sat down beside Ashleigh and took her hand. She talked with her about nothing for a long time. Just wanted to give her a friendly presence in the room. Finally, after an hour, she knew it was time to go. The nurse at the desk had told her that was the longest she could stay.

    Renee stood up, leaning forward and hugging Ashleigh. She caught a glimpse of the flowers from the corner of her eye. She stood up and smiled at her friend.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind sharing, do you?¡± Renee asked teasingly. She reached over and pulled out two of the flowers, bringing them to her nose and inhaling the sweet scent deeply.

    Suddenly she remembered something she had seen the night before.

    ¡°Actually, Ash, I do have one piece of gossip to share with you¡­.¡± Renee smiled yfully, ¡°but you can¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    Renee leaned forward, though she did not lower her voice.

    ¡°I saw Alpha Calebing out of Bell¡¯s housest night, he turned to say goodbye, and they even hugged!¡± Renee gasped in a feigned shock. ¡°Who knows how long he was in there¡­ or what they got up to!¡±

    Renee giggled to herself. When she had seen the moment shared between her friend and the Alpha of Summer, she had been concerned. Renee wasn¡¯t sure what to do. So, instead of talking to Bell like she had told Granger she would, she had simply gone home to think about what she had witnessed. But, in the end, the more she thought about it, the more she realized that Bell deserved whatever happiness she could get, no matter who it was with.

    ¡°I know our packs aren¡¯t on good terms or anything, but I gotta say¡­ she could do worse!¡± Renee said softly, looking at Ashleigh as though she were waiting for a response.

    Renee sighed to herself, not noticing the presence of another person in the room.

    ¡°I know you are tired, honey. I know you have had a rough timetely. But we all need you toe out of this. So get some rest, but tomorrow I expect you to be up nice and early. Bright eyes and bushy tail! Got it!¡± Renee demanded yfully.

    She took Ashleigh¡¯s hand once more, giving it a soft squeeze.

    As Renee turned to leave the room, she gasped in surprise at the woman standing at the door.

    ¡°Luna Corrine¡­¡± Renee managed to say, barely recovering her senses enough to remember to salute her properly.

    ¡°Hello, Renee,¡± Corrine said.

    ¡°I was just sitting with her, talking with her. I hoped it might help ease her mind,¡± Renee said quickly.

    ¡°Yes, I had the same thought,¡± Corrine smiled, walking to the end of Ashleigh¡¯s bed and looking down at her daughter lovingly. ¡°I must see to the new wolves, but I thought I could stop in and chat with her for a few minutes before the moon is out.¡±

    ¡°Great idea, I will give you some privacy,¡± Renee said, quickly moving towards the door.

    ¡°Actually,¡± Corrine said, stopping Renee in her tracks, ¡°I would rather have a word with you. You mentioned something to Ashleigh that sounded rather interesting.¡±

    Corrine turned to face Renee, a stern expression on her face.

    ¡°So, what was it you were saying about Alpha Caleb and Bell?¡±

 Chapter 87 You Just Have To Accept It

    Ashleigh stepped carefully through the mist and fog. Her bare foot touched the soft, cold earth beneath her. Reaching forward, her hand found the bark of a tree.

    ¡°Hello?¡± she called out, only receiving her echo in response.

    She tried to look around her, to see anything she recognized at all. It was pointless. The fog was so thick she could hardly see her own hand in front of her.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± she asked herself out loud.

    ¡°With me,¡± a soft voice called back to her.

    ¡°Hello?!¡± Ashleigh called back quickly, her heart picking up the pace. Whether it was from fear or joy that she wasn¡¯t alone, she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    She quickly changed her positioning. cing the tree behind her back and adjusting her footing to a more defensive stance. But, looking around, she still saw nothing, heard nothing.

    ¡°Come out!¡± she demanded. Her eyes moved all around her, darting back and forth, trying to catch any sign of movement.

    Just as she began to think that she might have simply imagined the voice, as her heart finally began to ease, everything changed.

    Ashleigh gasped at the sudden and overwhelming prickling sensation that ran over her body. A wave of pleasure rolled through every nerve.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A soft moan escaped her lips, her knees grew weak. She fell back against the tree to steady herself.

    Or rather, what had been a tree moments ago.

    The firmness of his chest pressed against her back. His strong hands moved down over her shoulders and arms, wrapping at her waist.

    She closed her eyes, breathing deeply through her nose. Ashleigh couldn¡¯t focus, feeling his body against her, so close to him. She felt drunk in his presence.

    ¡°I¡¯m here with you, Ashleigh,¡± he whispered softly against her throat, his warm breath tickling her nerves and sending another burst of pleasure that reached down to her toes.<sub>.</sub>

    His mouth pressed delicate kisses behind her ear and trailed down her throat, drawing forth small gasps and moans of delight from her.

    Desperate to regain her senses, she pulled away, turning to face him. He smiled down at her, tender yet devilish. She felt the desire in her rising again. Their eyes met, hazel to grey.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± she whispered.

    He smiled for her again, reaching his hand up to rest on her cheek.

    ¡°Who else would it be?¡± he replied.

    Ashleigh felt a sense of relief deep within her heart.

    ¡°I¨Cwhat was that?¡±

    Her words were interrupted by a sound drawing her attention to something behind her.

    She turned but saw nothing. The fog seemed to be thinning, she could see trees around her now, but she didn¡¯t know where the sound hade from.

    ¡°Maybe it was just an animal,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°Probably,¡± he answered in a voice that belonged to someone else.

    Ashleigh turned back quickly, shocked and confused by what she saw. ck hair, pale blue eyes.

    ¡°Granger?¡± she asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± He furrowed his brows, his mouth tilted in a lopsided grin. ¡°Expecting someone else?¡±<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh¡¯s heart was racing once more. She looked around them. Caleb was nowhere in sight.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± she said.

    ¡°Ash, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Granger asked, reaching out to her.

    She turned back to him, his kind smile offering her afort she hadn¡¯t felt in what seemed like a lifetime. She smiled, taking a deep breath. She did her best to rx. Ashleigh took his hand, feeling his warmth, kindness, and love for her.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she said, returning his smile. ¡°I just got confused for a minute.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re not confused anymore, are you?¡± a voice said from behind her. ¡°Not really.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened, she slowly turned. There he was, a devilish grin proudly on his face, just like earlier.

    ¡°You know what you really want,¡± Caleb smiled, ¡°you just have to ept it.¡±

    He reached his hand out to her.

    Ashleigh felt her heart beating strongly in her chest, pounding faster and faster. She was sure it was going to explode at any moment. Even her breathing was getting difficult.

    She looked back at Granger. He was still there, still offering her theforting smile she had loved for so long. He held her hand firmly but said nothing. She turned to Caleb.

    Ashleigh took a step towards him. Granger did not let her go, holding her hand but not pulling her back. She looked between them once more. They remained still, waiting for her to make a move. Swallowing down her fear and confusion, she took another step, this time feeling the resistance from Granger.

    She looked back at him. Tears in his eyes, his smile faltering. He said nothing, but she knew he was begging her to stay. It hurt.

    Ashleigh looked back at Caleb. His devilish grin was gone. He looked at her sincerely now, with no arrogance, no assumptions. Pure, honest, eptance. He opened his arms to her, his heart, his home. He would give her anything, he would take her anywhere, and he would treat her as his equal. All she had to do was take his hand.

    She raised her arm towards him, their fingers almost touching.

    Just as their fingers were about to touch, a pain like she had never felt before stung her arm. She tucked the arm into her chest protectively. Looking for injuries, she found nothing. Not even the scar that she knew should be there. The pain did not stop, however.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she cried out, falling to her knees. It burned through her shoulder and seemed to be spreading into her chest. ¡°Help me!¡±

    When Ashleigh looked up to either of her mates for help, she found herself alone. The fog and mist were gone, but a dark crimson red now covered the sky. She looked up to see the Blood Moon above her.

    The sound of something cutting through the air reached her ears before she saw it with her own eyes. She jumped out of the way just in time. The arrow found purchase in the earth where she had been.

    Ashleigh immediately moved behind the nearest tree for cover.

    ¡°Hiding?¡± heughed, ¡°How predictable.¡±

    Ashleigh looked around the tree. Caleb stood in the open, looking around.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± she called.

    He smiled, turning to where she was hiding.

    ¡°There you are.¡±

    He ran at her. The expression on his face was filled with rage. She tried to get up, but the pain overwhelmed her once more, and she stumbled to the ground. Giving him enough time to reach her. Ashleigh struggled, kicking and squirming as he grabbed at her.

    ¡®Why can¡¯t I fight?¡¯ she asked herself, feeling as though all of her strength were leaving her body.

    Caleb grabbed her roughly, picking her up and pulling her out from behind the tree. He threw her down to the ground. Shended hard, crying out from the pain.

    Heughed.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± she called out desperately, ¡°Stop! You¡¯re hurting me!¡±

    Caleb looked down at her, his eyes filled with a cold rage she didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°That¡¯s the point,¡± he snarled. Kicking her painfully.

    Her body was on fire. The pain from her arm continued to send out bursts of crippling waves. But the pain in her heart was unbearable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± she shouted through tears. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    He bent down and lifted her to her knees. She didn¡¯t struggle.

    Caleb squatted down, so they were face to face.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she whispered, unrestrained tears streaming down her face, ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± he asked, a bitter smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you. Do you understand that?¡±

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t breathe. Her heart was pounding in her ears. The pain in her arm was spreading over her entire body.

    ¡°No¡­¡± she managed to gasp out. ¡°No¡­ you love¨C¡°

    ¡°I love you?¡± heughed, ¡°Is that what you think?¡±

    His cold eyes stared back at her. They were unrecognizable.

    ¡°I used you, Ashleigh,¡± he snarled, clenching his jaw tightly. ¡°I pretended to care about you, to love you. And you ate it up.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± she cried out in anguish.

    Her chest was tightening, her lungs working harder than ever before.

    ¡°Afraid so, baby girl,¡± he smiled, putting his hand on her chin softly.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked. The world around her was beginning to lose its color. She could hardly keep herself up anymore.

    ¡°Because your father deserves to lose his precious princess,¡± he growled, grabbing her chin roughly. ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about you, Ashleigh. All I have ever wanted is to make your father suffer.¡±

    Caleb reached his hand behind his back, bringing forth a hunting knife. He smiled at her.

    ¡°Thanks for all your help.¡±

    He pulled her chin towards him, crushing their mouths together, forcing a rough kiss on her before he plunged the knife into her chest.

    She screamed into his mouth as he held her firmly against him.

    The ckness settled over her as she felt the life draining from her body. Thest thing she heard was his bitterugh.

    ***

    ¡°What the hell happened!¡± Bell shouted, running into the room and pushing past the nurse. She checked Ashleigh for a pulse. ¡°Damn it! We need a crash cart! Now!¡±

 Chapter 88 All The Unsavory Things

    ¡°What the hell did you do!¡± Granger snarled angrily at the woman standing before him.

    ¡°Exactly what was asked of me, sugar,¡± the woman smiled.

    Granger shoved her hard against a tree, pinning her down with his arm held to her throat. He snarled at her once more.

    Unphased by his anger, Alice cleared her throat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind getting a little rough, but we really need to establish safe words before we get started,¡± she smiled mischievously.

    Granger snarled again, pushing down on his arm a little more force.

    ¡°I might also point out that if anything happens to me, Holden will be mighty unhappy about it,¡± she smiled. ¡°Now, I know he seems like a real sweetheart puppy with no bite to him, but I should warn you. There¡¯s more Jabberwock than Dormouse in that man.¡±

    ¡°What is it with you people and this Alice in Wondend crap!?¡± Granger growled in frustration, though he did let her go.

    Alice smiled to herself, straightening out her shirt and zipping up her jacket. She ced her hands in her pockets and leaned back against the tree casually.

    ¡°Force of habit,¡± she replied nonchntly, ¡°boss man likes it, makes it easier to stay on his good side.¡±

    Granger huffed. Alice watched him pacing back and forth for a minute. Obviously, he was angry, but she saw something else, concern, fear. It made her curious.

    ¡°I enjoy a handsome man brooding as much as the next gal. Those baby blues really pop with the furrowed brow and all that huffing,¡± Alice said, giving herself a moment to enjoy the view.

    Granger turned to find her looking him up and down with a hunger in her eyes. He growled at her, feeling a profound irritation at her unwanted attention.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Alice chuckled, rolling her eyes, ¡°what exactly is theint?¡±

    ¡°The problem is that the shit you gave me almost killed her!¡± he snarled, once more moving as though he would attack her.

    This time, however, Alice was faster than him. Nestled safely within her pocket was a copsible steel baton. She pulled it out, extending it before her, pointing it directly at him.

    ¡°I should mention that I am no Dormouse either,¡± Alice smiled.

    Granger stopped, growling. He considered whether it was worth it to let out some of his anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re too pretty for suchplicated thoughts, sugar,¡± Alice cooed, ¡°I¡¯m going to make it really simple for you. Ok? You can¡¯t take me on, and even if you could, you can¡¯t handle the fallout. So, save me the paperwork, and let¡¯s get back on track.¡±

    He let out a loud growl but moved away from her.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    ¡°Her heart stopped!¡± Granger shouted angrily, back to pacing back and forth. ¡°You were just supposed to help influence her against thest person she saw, not kill her!¡±

    Just as she had been trained for many years to do, she showed no outward reaction. Keeping her expression either yful or neutral.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Alice replied with confidence. She had used it many times. She knew how it worked.

    ¡°And yet, that¡¯s exactly what happened!¡± he growled.<sub></sub>

    ¡°The device I gave you creates a mist that affects the brain chemistry. Activating the areas of the brain that contain fear and your sense of danger, as well as short-term memory. It wouldn¡¯t affect the heart directly. At most, it could have increased blood pressure, temporarily.¡±

    ¡°Her heart stopped! Stopped!¡± he hissed. ¡°They used paddles to shock her heart. They pumped adrenaline into her. She almost died!¡±

    Alice clenched her jaw and swallowed.

    ¡°Did you follow the directions I gave you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I followed the directions Holden gave me,¡± Granger said.

    Since her arrival in Winter, Alice had been unable to get warm. But hearing that Holden had given this man a different set of directions sent a chill down her spine.

    ¡°What directions?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You told me that I had to mist the air around her, but because of the full moon, I wasn¡¯t allowed to visit her,¡± he began, ¡°I called Holden. He exined how to open the device and take out the liquid. He told me I just needed to get it on something that could be ced in her room.¡±

    ¡°What did you do?¡± she asked, fighting to hold back the mix of anger and panic that she was feeling.

    ¡°I sent her a bouquet of flowers.¡±

    ¡°And how much of the liquid did you use on these flowers?¡± she asked carefully.

    ¡°A couple drops on each of the flowers,¡± Granger replied.

    ¡°You fucking idiot,¡± she sighed, unable to hold back anymore. ¡°The reason that this liquid is used in an aerosol form is because of how potent it is. He told you just to get it into her room, one drop. That¡¯s all you needed!¡±

    Granger¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I did this?¡± Granger asked quietly.

    ¡°This is no longer my problem. You need to go get those flowers out of that room before anyone else is affected by them!¡± Alice shouted angrily as she turned and began to walk away.

    ¡°I¡¯m the reason Ashleigh almost died?¡± he whispered.

    Alice once more felt that chill running down her spine. She stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± she asked, ¡°Alpha¡¯s daughter? That Ashleigh?¡±

    Alice turned as she spoke, seeing Granger nod his head, confirming her fear.

    ¡®That son of a bitch¡­¡¯ she thought to herself.

    ¡°Then, you¡¯re Granger? The mate?¡± she asked.

    He nodded once more.

    She took a deep breath. Focusing her thoughts, remembering her training, and made her expression as neutral as she could.

    ¡°Granger, you need to go right now to the hospital and get rid of those flowers. Drown them, shred them, and destroy any trace of them. Then, in the next hour or two, I will call you. When I call, youe. No questions, no excuses.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re terrible at this no questions thing,¡± she sighed, ¡°but this one I will answer. If you don¡¯te when I say, then I can¡¯t guarantee Ashleigh¡¯s heart won¡¯t stop again.¡±

    Alice walked away without another word. Granger called out to her, but she didn¡¯t listen. Then, when she was sure he couldn¡¯t see her, she hid and watched him leave.

    Once he was gone, she pulled out her phone.

    ¡°You should have told me it was for Ashleigh,¡± Alice spoke into the phone.

    ¡°When have I ever told you who it was for?¡± Holden replied. She could hear the smile in his voice.

    Alice closed her eyes, feeling the frustration in her gut growingrger by the second.

    ¡°Using this on her¡­ you knew how her body would react,¡± Alice stated, holding back as much as she could, but it was a struggle. ¡°Wolfsbane doesn¡¯t leave the system, ever. Combining the two, that¡¯s poison.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Holden sighed on the other end of the line, ¡°must have slipped my mind.¡±

    Alice bit her lip to keep from making a sound, from reacting in any way.

    ¡°Will I see you for dinner tonight?¡± he asked, as though it were a casual conversation.

    Alice swallowed down her thoughts, feelings, all the unsavory things that she had been trained to forget.

    ¡°No,¡± she replied, ¡°I will head home in the morning. I haven¡¯t seen Alpha Caleb or his Beta yet. You wanted a report on their movements as well, correct?¡±

    Holden was quiet at first. He cleared his throat before he spoke.

    ¡°¡®I wish I hadn¡¯t cried so much!¡¯ said Alice, as she swam about, trying to find her way out. ¡®I shall be punished for it now, I suppose, by being drowned in my own tears!¡¯¡±

    Alice clenched her jaw and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drown in your own tears, dearest Alice, and don¡¯t shed them so lightly.¡±

    Holden spoke with warning and disgust before the line disconnected.

    Alice let out a breath she didn¡¯t realize she was holding. Then, gasping for air, she fell to her knees.

    ¡°Ahh!!¡± she screamed as she hit the ground, flinging snow all around her.

    Taking only a moment, Alice picked herself up. She took a deep breath and brushed off the loose bits of snow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to work, sugar,¡± she said to herself, her yful mask restored once more.

 Chapter 89 Awake is Better

    Her eyes fluttered open drowsily as the sound of a bird outside the window stirred her from sleep. The speckled grey tiles that came into focus above reminded her that she was still in a hospital room.

    Ashleigh sighed, bringing her arm up to rest on her forehead. She closed her eyes, wondering if it was possible to fall back asleep again.

    Caleb¡¯s cold eyes shed in her mind. She gasped and looked back around the room.

    ¡®Awake. Awake is better,¡¯ she thought to herself.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± a voice called from the door.

    Ashleigh turned to see a smiling Bell entering the room.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Ashleigh smiled back.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Bell asked as she moved to stand beside the bed. Immediately checking Ashleigh¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok. I guess,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°You guess?¡± Bell questioned, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Are you in pain anywhere?¡±

    Ashleigh shook her head. Bell looked at the monitors, reviewing her stats to check for any problems.

    ¡°It¡¯s just strange to be told your heart stopped,¡± Ashleigh stated.

    Bell turned and looked at Ashleigh with a soft expression. She sat down at the end of her bed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine,¡± Bell said, cing her hand on top of Ashleigh¡¯s.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t know what happened?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Bell shook her head, ¡°I have tests running, but at this point, they¡¯re all guesses. You didn¡¯t happen to remember any allergies that we might not have known about, did you? Maybe I could narrow it down?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°though Granger did take the flowers away. He said he was afraid it was his fault, that maybe I was allergic to one of them. Mother tried telling him they were fine, but he wanted to be sure.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Bell nodded, she had also considered that the flowers could be the cause, but it didn¡¯t make sense. She knew Ashleigh had never had a problem with flowers before.

    ¡°He even came backter with a box of choctes to make up for taking the flowers,¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°He sat there and watched me eat every one of them. He said he needed to know that I truly enjoyed them.¡±

    Ashleigh was smiling. Her story was happy, yet, Bell could see that something was weighing her down.

    ¡°Is there something else you want to talk about?¡± Bell asked.

    Ashleigh looked away.

    ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡± Ashleigh asked quietly, ¡°not why, just¡­ what you saw.¡±

    Bell hesitated, she wasn¡¯t sure if giving Ashleigh the details was a good idea, but in the end, she knew it was Ashleigh¡¯s choice.

    ¡°It was strange,¡± Bell said, ¡°it was like your heart just stopped¡­ Your breathing was strained, and it seemed like you had an allergic reaction. As to why we have been looking for an allergen of some sort. But your heart¡­ it was like something just made it give up.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a tightening in her gut as she remembered the pain of Caleb plunging the knife into her chest.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± Bell called to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ashleigh said quietly, telling herself to calm down.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what the monitor says.¡±

    Ashleigh turned to see Bell watching as the pulse rate grew higher and higher. She sighed andid back in bed.

    The door opened, a nurse poked her head in.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯m with her. You don¡¯t need to monitor for now,¡± Bell said, waving the nurse back out of the room.

    When the door closed, Bell turned back to Ashleigh.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Help me understand.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. How could I?¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°You know something,¡± Bell stated frankly, ¡°and I¡¯m not asking you as your friend, Ash. I need to know. As your doctor.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed deeply.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. It was just a bad dream.¡±

    ¡°You had a bad dreamst night?¡± Bell asked. ¡°When your heart gave out?¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    ¡°So, it was Granger¡­ did he do something to you? Did he hurt you!?¡± Bell demanded, jumping up from the bed.

    ¡°No!¡± Ashleigh shouted. ¡°Besides, even if he did, it was just a dream.¡±

    Bell sat back down.

    ¡°Maybe, but at the same time, it¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, it was the full moon, and you were pretty bad off with the mating sickness. So, it¡¯s not impossible that your ¡®dream¡¯ could have manifested a physical problem for you,¡± Bell stated.

    Ashleigh gave Bell a confused but concerned expression.

    ¡°Look, the bond isn¡¯t something wepletely understand medically or scientifically. But just think of what happens when a mate dies. The one who lives feels it as if it were happening to them. Some of the survivors are left physically crippled by the event.¡±

    ¡°So, you think my dream caused my heart to stop?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°That depends on what you dreamt.¡±

    Ashleigh looked away once more.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Granger,¡± she sighed sadly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bell asked.

    Taking a deep breath once more, Ashleigh decided.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb¡­ is my mate,¡± she said quietly, ¡°the dream¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Bell interrupted. She shook her head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ I thought maybe you and he¡­ but¡­ mate? What about Granger? I don¡¯t¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yea,¡± Ashleigh replied, ¡°him too.¡±

    ¡°Both of them?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Bell sighed, then let out a small giggle. ¡°Renee is going to be sooooo mad.¡±

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help butugh at thement.

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell her, though.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Bell smiled, ¡°so¡­ that¡¯s what¡¯s been going on.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°You could have told me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to,¡± Ashleigh replied honestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t even want to say it out loud to myself.¡±

    ¡°I think,¡± Bell said softly. Then, once again, took Ashleigh¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°I can understand that.¡±

    They sat quietly for a moment before Bell suddenly gasped.

    ¡°Oh shit!¡± she said. ¡°No freaking wonder you ended up with mating sickness! Geez! With both of them here at the full moon! You¡¯re like a mate lightning rod!¡±

    Ashleighughed again, so hard it hurt. But it felt good, needed even. So after a few more jokes at her expense, Ashleigh and Bell were left smiling at each other.

    Bell tilted her head, giving Ashleigh aforting look and squeezing her hand.

    ¡°What happened in the dream?¡± she asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed hard as she felt the tingling in her face, the heat in her eyes, the weight in the pit of her stomach. Her throat tightened; she closed her eyes before the tears could blur her vision.

    ¡°He killed me.¡±

    Bell gasped.

    Ashleigh nodded her head, her eyes still shut.

    ¡°He shoved a hunting knife into my heart.¡±

    Silence filled the room. Bell squeezed Ashleigh¡¯s hand once more.

    ¡°It was just a nightmare.¡±

    Ashleigh opened her eyes, turning to Bell.

    ¡°You said¡­¡± Ashleigh began.

    ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t understand why Bell had changed her opinion. But she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of hope that she was right.

    ***

    Bell had remained with Ashleigh for another twenty minutes, trying to ease her mind and lighten the mood. She had left when Ashleigh had started to drift back to sleep.

    After making her rounds, Bell headed back to her office. She had been awake for almost twenty-four hours. One of the nurses had been thoughtful enough to make up a cot in her office. Now she finally feltfortable enough with Ashleigh¡¯s progress to take advantage of that kindness.

    She entered the room and immediately closed the door behind her.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± a voice in the dark asked.

    Bell felt a rush of fear throughout her entire body. She quickly reached out and turned on the light. Shocked to find Alpha Caleb sitting in the chair beside her bookcase.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Bell cried out.

    She reached a hand to her chest, where her heart was beating so forcefully it felt as though it would break through her ribcage.

    ¡°You scared me!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°Please,¡± he said. His voice was desperate. ¡°What happened to Ashleigh?¡±

    Bell looked up at him, viewing him carefully this time.

    His eyes were red-rimmed, his skin was pale. Dark circles beneath his eyes.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± she asked softly, taking a step towards him.

    ¡°It happenedst night.¡± A second voice said from behind her.

    Bell jumped again, this time throwing herself against her desk. She looked up to see Galen leaning against the wall.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you people!¡± she screamed angrily.

 Chapter 90 No Reason Not To

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Galen replied quickly. He reached forward when she hit the desk, but he stopped himself from touching her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¨C sorry.¡±

    Bell looked at him but turned away when she saw the look in his eyes. She couldn¡¯t face him yet.

    ¡°What happened to Ashleigh?¡± Caleb pleaded again.

    Bell refocused her attention on Caleb. She moved beside him to take a closer look at his condition. He looked exhausted and weak. She put the back of her hand to his head.

    ¡®When did they be so close?¡¯ Galen wondered to himself.

    He cleared his throat loudly. Drawing both of their eyes towards him.

    ¡°Like I said, this,¡± Galen said, directing his chin towards Caleb, ¡°happenedst night.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡± Bell asked softly, turning once more to Caleb.

    Hearing the tenderness in her voice, Galen clenched his jaw.

    ¡°We were settled in our tent,¡± Caleb began, ¡°after debating letting our wolves run. We had agreed that it would probably be best to refrain. Especially considering Galen had heard that there was a batch of new wolves having their first hunt together, I didn¡¯t want to cause any problems.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Bell answered, nodding as she spoke. ¡°Luna Corrine took them out.¡±

    ¡°We were talking, simply sharing stories,¡± Caleb continued. ¡°Suddenly, I felt an increasing sting on my arm, as though I had been cut. There was no wound, no mark, just incredible pain. It burned down the length of my arm and back up into my shoulder.¡±

    Caleb reached his hand up to his shoulder at the memory. The white-hot pain hade over him, so suddenly the night before that he had almost thrown up.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t think, move, breathe. It felt like I was trapped with only this pain in me. My lungs burned, my entire body seized up, and then¡­.¡± Caleb trailed off.

    Bell stared at him, waiting for him to finish, but no words came out.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°And then the pain reached his heart,¡± Galen finished.

    Bell turned to Galen; her brows furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°He clutched his chest, then looked up at me with a terror in his eyes I had never seen before,¡± Galen stated. Recalling the panic he had felt as he watched his friend suffer. ¡°There was sweat on his brow, and all the color faded from him. All he said was her name before his heart stopped.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Bell shouted. Turning back to Caleb, she grabbed his wrist to feel his pulse. It was steady but weak.

    She took a step back from him. Then, finding her desk, she let her body rest against it as everything that had been shared settled over her.

    ¡°I performed CPR,¡± Galen continued, ¡°after he revived, I forced him to shift. He was too weak to run off and try to find her, but I knew his healing would be faster in his wolf form. He stirred but didn¡¯t reallye to full consciousness until this morning. He demanded wee see Ashleigh.¡±

    Bell lifted her eyes once more to Caleb.

    ¡°It really is true¡­¡± she said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t doubt her¡­ but I guess I didn¡¯t totally believe it either.¡±

    Caleb turned to look at Bell with surprise.

    ¡°She told you?¡± he asked.

    Bell nodded. Caleb smiled weakly.

    ¡°You asked me not to tell you, but after what I feltst night¡­ I needed to know that she was ok,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m d she already told you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d someone else finally knows¡­.¡± Galen sighed.

    Bell rolled her eyes at Galen.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Her heart stopped, too,¡± Bell replied softly.

    Caleb jumped up from his chair, stumbling as he did so. Galen was at his side in a moment and pushed him back down into his chair.

    ¡°What are you going to do? Fight her heart?! Sit down before you hurt yourself!¡± Galen shouted.

    ¡°She is ok now,¡± Bell said, looking at Caleb, ¡°we don¡¯t know exactly what happened. I am running some tests. But honestly, I don¡¯t have a clue.¡±

    ¡°What kinds of tests?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Bloodwork, looking for abnormalities, allergens, spikes of white cells. A fishing expedition, really,¡± Bell replied, ¡°I¡¯m just not really sure what to look for.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Galen said, thinking, ¡°do you have previousbs in her records? Baselines?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you, I could forward the information to Summer,¡± Galen offered. ¡°With the technology we have, it would be far easier for us to find subtle differences in her system.¡±

    Bell thought about it. She knew that Alpha Wyatt would not like this. But her interest was in finding out what happened to Ashleigh and preventing it from ever happening again.

    ¡°Ok, but let¡¯s keep this between us,¡± she said.

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°As for him,¡¯ she said, indicating Caleb.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t realize you were a doctor now,¡± Bell said, raising an eyebrow to Galen.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Galen chuckled. ¡°I just meant that thest time this happened, he recovered fully within a few hours.¡±

    ¡°This has happened before?¡±

    ¡°Yea,¡± Galen replied nonchntly. ¡°When Ashleigh was poisoned with the wolfsbane.¡±

    ¡°He felt that too?¡± Bell asked, ¡°But he was nowhere near her!¡±

    Galen shrugged.

    ¡°Just likest night, it started with pain in his arm, then through his body. He got deathly sick for a long time,¡± he said. ¡°But within a couple hours, he was fine. Had no problem leading the charge against the first wave of rogue wolves.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Bell replied, then moved to herputer. ¡°I will forward you Ashleigh¡¯s record now. Let me know as soon as you know something.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to make a call. Let them know what we need,¡± Galen said, pulling his phone out. He turned to Caleb before stepping out of the room. ¡°Stay still!¡±

    Bell giggled as the door closed.

    ¡°He trusts you.¡±

    Bell looked up; Caleb¡¯s eyes were locked on her.

    ¡°Otherwise, he would have realized what he just did,¡± he said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± Bell replied, looking away from him.

    ¡°The attacks. Galen told you something you didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°No, he said something that allowed me to figure out something I didn¡¯t know. It was all just conjecture until you confirmed it,¡± Bell smiled, ¡°And I was trying hard to pretend I didn¡¯t hear it too.¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°I already suspected there was something strange in those first attacks,¡± Bell said honestly. ¡°The way Galen was looking for information on the wolfsbane, and frankly the way the reports we received were written. It was odd.¡±

    ¡°Will you keep this to yourself?¡± Caleb asked.

    Bell thought for a moment. Then, finally, she got out of her chair and walked back to the front of her desk.

    ¡°Depends,¡± she said, crossing her arms. ¡°Will you tell me the truth about what happened?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that yet.¡±

    ¡°But when you do.¡±

    Caleb squinted his eyes at her. Thinking, wondering.

    ¡°Will you believe me?¡±

    ¡°No reason not to,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Can I trust you?¡± Caleb asked.

    Bell¡¯s smile turned into a giggle. ¡°No reason not to.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true.¡± Calebughed. ¡°Deal.¡±

    Caleb offered his hand; Bell smiled and took it,ughing as she shook it.

    The door opened, and Galen stepped inside.

    ¡°Everything has been¡­¡± he started to speak, his words trailing off as his eyes were drawn down to their connected hands.

    Bell was the first to react, pulling her hand back and moving behind the desk to sit at herputer.

    ¡°Did you get everything taken care of?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha,¡± Galen replied, his eyes drifting to Bell.

    Caleb nced over at Bell then back to Galen.

    ¡°We should go¡­.¡± Caleb said, turning to Bell. ¡°We will let you know when we hear anything about Ashleigh¡¯s results. Please do the same.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± she said, typing away without even a nce up.

    Caleb walked past Galen, leaving the room. Galen¡¯s eyes lingered on Bell a moment longer. Before he turned and walked out.

    Bell let out a deep breath after she was sure they were gone. Then, trying hard to avoid thinking of the one her mind naturally drifted to, she focused on her newfound information.

    ¡°Ashleigh and Alpha Caleb, mates? Crazy¡­¡± Bellughed to herself.

    She turned to theputer when part of the conversation suddenly struck her.

    ¡®This has happened before?¡¯

    ¡®Yea, when Ashleigh was poisoned with the wolfsbane.¡¯

    Alpha Caleb had felt Ashleigh¡¯s illness and pain miles and miles away. So, if he was her mate, it made sense. But if he was not her only mate¡­ why hadn¡¯t Granger felt anything?

 Chapter 91 Keep Your Word

    The morning after they had met in her office Bell had sent a message to Caleb letting him know that Ashleigh was being discharged from the hospital.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± Galen said, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°I mean, isn¡¯t it normal to reach out to the Beta to get a message to the Alpha? It¡¯s not like you two are close, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Galen. Why don¡¯t you ask her?¡± Caleb sighed.

    Ever since Galen had found out that Bell sent Caleb a message, he had brought the subject up in many different ¡®subtle¡¯ ways.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Galen asked with sarcastic enthusiasm. Then, reaching for his phone, he suddenly stopped and snapped his fingers. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, she doesn¡¯t answer my messages!¡±

    Caleb did his best to suppress theughter he felt rising in him. He had never once seen Galen show interest in a woman, and now it seemed he was pretty far gone.

    There was a knock at the door.

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s a message for you now,¡± Caleb smiled.

    Galen threw a shirt at him before leaving to answer the door.

    Caleb poured himself a ss of water while waiting for Galen to return. He took a drink and looked up as Galen entered the room again. A strange look on his face.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Caleb asked, concerned.

    ¡°The message wasn¡¯t for me,¡± Galen said, extending his hand with a letter in it.

    Caleb took the note and read it. His initial reaction was disbelief, shock, confusion, finallynding on anger.

    ¡°What the hell is this!¡± Caleb shouted. ¡°Where did ite from?!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It was sent directly from Alpha Wyatt,¡± Galen replied with a deep sigh.

    Caleb¡¯s only response was a low growl and a snarl before leaving the building.

    ***

    ¡°You can¡¯t just¨C!¡± a voice was interrupted by a loud crash.

    Axel jumped up from his ce on the couch. Alpha Wyatt did not move as the door burst open.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡± Axel shouted at Caleb, who stood huffing in the doorway, snarling in Alpha Wyatt¡¯s direction.

    ¡°What is this!¡± Caleb shouted, walking into the room and mming the note down on the table in front of Wyatt.

    ¡°Show some respect!¡± Axel snarled at Caleb.

    ¡°Respect is earned!¡± Caleb snarled back.

    The two men held each other¡¯s res, growling angrily.

    ¡°Axel, you can go now,¡± Wyatt stated.

    ¡°But I¨C¡° Axel turned to his father, objecting.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a request,¡± Wyatt stated, looking his son in the eye.<sub></sub>

    Begrudgingly Axel bowed his head slightly.

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha.¡±

    Axel turned to leave, casting a re and low growl in Caleb¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Go!¡± Wyatt shouted.

    Caleb observed Wyatt as he waited for Axel to leave the room. Finally, after the door had shut, Wyatt looked up at Caleb.

    ¡°I expect you to show me respect while you are in my territory,¡± Wyatt growled.

    ¡°As I said,¡± Caleb replied, ¡°respect is earned.¡±

    Wyatt and Caleb stared at each other, neither willing to look away.

    ¡°Ashleigh is an unmarried woman with a mate. It is inappropriate for her to be spending so much time alone with an unmated wolf.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem to be an issue when I trained her in Summer,¡± Caleb countered.

    ¡°There have been concerns raised that were not considered before,¡± Wyatt answered. Then, standing from his chair, he moved a set of papers to his desk.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Caleb asked, holding back his anger.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have all of the information when we made this arrangement.¡±

    ¡°What information?¡± Caleb asked. His irritation only rose with eachment.

    ¡°The shameless way you and your wolves have been raised,¡± Wyatt spat.

    ¡°Be careful, Alpha Wyatt. I might think you are insulting my parents,¡± Caleb growled.

    ¡°It is because of your parents that I didn¡¯t heed the concerns before!¡± Wyatt shouted, his anger masking a deep sadness. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got your morals from, but based on what I have seen, your beta shares them.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean!¡± Caleb shouted.

    ¡°It means that you and your wolf have been ying around with someone precious to me!¡± Wyatt shouted, turning to face Caleb once more. ¡°That child has been through enough in her life. She doesn¡¯t need two wolves sniffing around her like a piece of meat.¡±

    Confused at first, it finally clicked who Wyatt was talking about. Unfortunately, the revtion only served to fuel Caleb¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Your words are insulting. Not just to Galen and me, but to Bell as well!¡± he shouted. ¡°You im she is precious to you while in the same breath you cheapen her character!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Wyatt snarled.

    ¡°Galen nor I have done anything dishonorable towards Bell, and she is someone I respect and consider a friend. I won¡¯t let you imply anything different,¡± Caleb stated firmly. ¡°She is a strong and beautiful woman with whom Galen has found a connection. If they wish to pursue that connection, that is between them!¡±

    ¡°It does her no good to be confused by the two of you. If you truly care for her as you im, then you will stay away from her,¡± Wyatt demanded. ¡°That is what is in her best interest!¡±

    ¡°As I said, it is between them,¡± Caleb said, ¡°I am only here to discuss our agreement.¡±

    ¡°And I will honor that agreement,¡± Wyatt stated. ¡°But not with my daughter.¡±

    Caleb growled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t test me, boy!¡± Wyatt shouted at Caleb.

    ¡°I am no boy!¡± Caleb shouted back, his tone reverberating in the room.

    ¡°No!¡± Wyatt howled back, ¡°when you were a boy, you knew how to show respect!¡±

    ¡°That boy lost all respect for you when you betrayed him,¡± Caleb chuckled bitterly, ¡°and his father.¡±

    The two men stared angrily at each other.

    ¡°I will not allow my daughter to grow any closer to you!¡± Wyatt shouted.

    Caleb was surprised, not at Wyatt¡¯s reaction or even his words. No, he was surprised by the pain he felt from them.

    ¡°That¡¯s not really up to you, is it?¡± Caleb said coldly.

    Wyatt snarled and grabbed the chair that sat between them. He threw it against the wall with a force that shattered the arms and legs, sending splinters of wood all over the room.

    Silence passed between them as Wyatt huffed furiously.

    Caleb took a deep breath. He cleared himself of the child that had worshipped Alpha Wyatt. He let go of the man that loved Ashleigh. Focusing only on the man he needed to be here. The Alpha of Summer.

    ¡°When we made this agreement,¡± Caleb spoke calmly, ¡°we agreed that our people would ept no less.¡±

    Wyatt did not answer, but his eyes told Caleb he heard him.

    ¡°I have honored my end. I personally trained Ashleigh. I, the Alpha of Summer, in front of all my people, devoted two weeks to a Winter wolf.¡±

    Caleb took a step closer to Wyatt.

    ¡°Now I havee to Winter, while my people still mourn the losses of ourst battles, to honor ourmitment to this exchange.¡±

    Wyatt¡¯s eyes closed, and he took a deep breath.

    ¡°I have returned to be insulted and to find my Beta injured by one of your people. But, even still, you now expect me to willingly ept less.¡±

    Caleb took another step closer to Wyatt. They now stood only inches apart from each other. Wyatt kept his eyes closed. His jaw was clenched, his nose wrinkled, and his brows crumpled together as he listened to the words that Caleb spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she is your daughter or who she chooses to be with. Is Ashleigh your best Berserker or not?¡±

    Wyatt once again took a deep breath. Then, he opened his eyes and looked directly at Caleb.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then regardless of this conversation or any other words you or anyone else may have whispered into her ear. She is duty-bound to train me. And if you have any shred of honor left in you, you won¡¯t stand in her way. Keep your word,¡± Caleb turned away from Wyatt. He added, ¡°This time.¡±

    Without another word, Caleb left the room.

    Wyatt slumped down on the couch. Dropping his head into one of his hands while the other reached up to his throat, grabbing hold of that precious item just underneath his shirt.

    ¡°The closer they get to you¡­¡± he whispered sadly, ¡°the more danger they¡¯re in.¡±

 Chapter 92 You Are Wrong

    Ashleigh struggled over the events of the past several days. Time was jumbled together in ovepping images and disconnected memories. Each moment entangled with another until she could hardly tell them apart.

    What was real? What had she imagined?

    Bell had told her repeatedly that the sickness had altered her moods, memories, even her reasoning. What she did or said while it was happening wasn¡¯t her fault.

    Yet, the things Ashleigh could remember concerned her. There was an image of Galen on the ground, his eyes pained. Blood on his hand.

    Caleb had made her pulse race; she had stood in the cold desperately waiting for him. Her mind had been consumed with fear that he would me her for Galen¡¯s injury.

    And then he stabbed her in the heart.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered to herself, shaking her head. ¡°That wasn¡¯t real.¡±

    She got up from her bed and went to the bathroom. First, sshing cold water on her face to help her focus. Then, looking into her own eyes in the mirror, she tried to get her thoughts straight.

    ¡°My heart stopped,¡± she said quietly, ¡°real.¡±

    ¡°I was¡­ stabbed¡­ in the heart, not real.¡± Even knowing it was a dream, the words were hard to say. And the fear Ashleigh had felt was still very genuine.

    Granger shed in her mind, looking up at her, his face covered in bruises in the hospital room.

    ¡°Real,¡± she said sadly.

    ¡®I swear, Ash, I thought it was a practice arrow! I just meant to surprise him, to hit him and make him lose focus long enough that I could get away. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him! Not really.¡¯ Granger¡¯s words, and the tears he had shed with them, entered her mind.

    ¡°Real?¡± she said, unsure of why it was a question.<sub>.</sub>

    A warmth stirred in her body, a memory floating to the surface.

    ¡®I¡¯m here with you, Ashleigh,¡¯ Caleb whispered softly against her throat, his warm breath tickling her nerves and sending another burst of pleasure that reached down to her toes.

    His mouth pressed delicate kisses behind her ear and trailed down the nape of her neck, drawing forth small gasps and moans of delight from her.

    She inhaled sharply, gripping the counter tightly as her knees grew weak from the ripples of warmth that traveled the length of her body.

    ¡°Not¡­ real¡­¡± she whispered heavily, her eyes closed.

    Once more, Ashleigh sshed water on her face to regain her senses.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t getting me anywhere,¡± she growled to herself.

    Sitting in her room and picking apart every memory or image that found its way into her thoughts was pointless. And it angered her. She needed to breathe.

    Ashleigh quickly changed into her sparring gear. At this time of the day, there was bound to be someone on the training grounds. Therefore, she needed a sparring session.

    The cold air on the way to the training grounds had been refreshing. The breeze felt like tiny needles crashing into her skin, each painful prick waking her a little bit more from the frazzled state of her mind.

    She arrived at the training grounds in time to see the younger wolves finishing up their session.

    Her mind traveled back in time to what felt like a lifetime ago, though in truth, it was only a few years. To all the training, the extra sessions, the broken bones. When her ssmates would run freely through the forest, she would be here, training.

    Ashleigh had trained harder than most other wolves. Her time on the mountainside in the blizzard had emzoned a harsh reality on her soul. Only the strong survive.<sub></sub>

    From the moment she returned, she had spent all her time training. Struggling to be the strongest, the best.

    The rabbit that had saved her life, nourishment to make it down the mountainside. All these years, she had believed it was a sign, a message from the Goddess. The weak rabbit had died in the blizzard, while Ashleigh, the wolf, had survived.

    Barely.

    That was the foundation of her entire mindset as a Cold Warrior, as a Berserker. To shed her weakness. To never again feel the looming presence of death waiting for her in the shadow of her failures. But, instead, to take it by the throat and choose to live. Just like she had the rabbit.

    But she knew the truth now.

    The rabbit hadn¡¯t been a message from the Goddess about the strength of survival. Instead, it was a gift from Caleb. The boy that had feared the wolf but fed it anyway.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t save myself that day. The Goddess didn¡¯t save me¡­¡¯ she thought to herself, ¡®Caleb did, and he doesn¡¯t even know it.¡¯

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± a recognizable voice called to her.

    Ashleigh turned to find Saul behind her. They silently greeted each other.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ashleigh asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still on leave?¡±

    ¡°I was,¡± he said, ¡°but I am the next ranked Berserker after you.¡±

    Ashleigh stared back at him with confusion.

    ¡°So?¡± she said.

    ¡°So, I am the logical choice to rece you,¡± he answered.

    ¡°Rece me?¡± Ashleigh asked, unsure what he meant. She wondered if she had forgotten something. ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°Training Alpha Caleb.¡±

    Ashleigh took a step back, surprised, confused.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Now it was Saul who seemed confused.

    ¡°I received orders from Alpha Wyattst night,¡± Saul replied, ¡°I am to take your ce in training Alpha Caleb as a Berserker.¡±

    ¡°But I have the highest ranking.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°The agreement between our people was that Alpha Caleb being their strongest warrior, would train me. Which he did,¡± Ashleigh stated. ¡°And our highest ranked Berserker is meant to train him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Saul sighed.

    ¡°I have the highest ranking.¡±

    Saul did not answer, only raising his eyebrow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Ashleigh crossed her arms, irritated and angry.

    ¡°I do not know why the assignment was given to me, only that it was,¡± Saul answered.

    Saul moved toward the training grounds. He stopped just after passing by her. He took a breath and then turned back to her.

    ¡°If I were to guess,¡± he said, perking Ashleigh¡¯s interest. ¡°I might say that perhaps Granger¡¯s actions and your connection to him has created a situation that Alpha Wyatt feels could be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Granger¡¯s actions?¡± Ashleigh questioned. Immediately feeling irritated by his choice of words.

    Saul nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you heard, but Granger was the victim! Galen attacked him without cause!¡± Ashleigh shouted defensively.

    Saul looked down at her. He wanted to simply walk away, didn¡¯t care to get involved, just as he hadn¡¯t wanted to speak with Granger that night. But he couldn¡¯t. Not when good people were being falsely used.

    ¡°You are wrong.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh was surprised. She had expected him to walk away. Maybe a grunt in response at most.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have heard,¡± Saul stated. ¡°But you are wrong if you believe that Galen was unprovoked or that Granger was a victim.¡±

    ¡°No, Granger told me¨C¡±

    ¡°What he wanted you to hear,¡± Saul interrupted, now feeling irritated.

    Saul moved closer to Ashleigh. He stood before her and tried to show her that he had no motives, only the truth through his words and actions.

    ¡°I was at the training grounds that night. I came to speak with him about some of the men in hismand and their behavior.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he told me.¡±

    ¡°Did he?¡± Saul questioned, ¡°did he tell you his response?¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t understand, ¡°he told you he would talk to the men about the problem.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Saul said tly.

    ¡°Maybe you misunderstood¨C¡±

    ¡°There is no misunderstanding,¡± Saul said, no longer trying to control his irritation. ¡°Not only did Granger not care about the poor behavior of his men, but he also encouraged it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Ashleigh shook her head, feeling her breakfast turning in her stomach.

    ¡°I saw Beta Galen approaching as our conversation was getting inappropriate,¡± Saul continued. ¡°I gave Granger another opportunity to show any kind of respect to anyone. Instead, he chose to insult Alpha Caleb and make his true character known to me.¡±

    ¡°How did he insult Caleb?¡± she asked unintentionally.

    ¡°He said that Alpha Caleb was ¡®another wolf that needs to learn not to touch what doesn¡¯t belong to him,¡± Saul let out a disgusted grunt. ¡°I knew that Beta Galen heard his words. I knew what woulde next. So, I warned Granger he would receive a lesson in respect before I walked away.¡±

    Ashleigh brought her hand to her mouth, feeling sick. Everything Granger had told her about that night was a twisted lie. She had believed him; she had thrown usations at Galen without a thought. Hurt him, hurt Caleb.

    For nothing.

 Chapter 93 Shes Mad

    ¡®Where is she?!¡¯ he screamed in his mind.

    ¡°Have you seen Ashleigh?¡± he asked one of the young wolves leaving the training grounds.

    ¡°No, sorry,¡± the boy replied as he walked past.

    He smiled and gave his thanks. A slow-burning rage building inside of him.

    ¡®Is she with him?¡¯ he wondered.

    ¡°Granger!¡± her voice called to him, sending a swell of relief over him.

    He turned to look toward her. A charming smile was already disyed proudly on his face.

    ¡°Ash! I have been looking for¨C¡± Granger called to her as she approached, only to have his words cut off by the force of her hand pping his face.

    ¡°You lied to me!¡± she screamed at him.

    Granger was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected this, ever. He reached his hand to his lower lip, still feeling the sting.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, breathing heavily. ¡°Why would you lie?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You hit me¡­¡± he said. He pulled his thumb away from his mouth, surprised to see a spot of blood.

    ¡°You lied.¡±

    Ashleigh crossed her arms over her chest. Her jaw was clenched, her brows knitted together angrily.

    Granger knew how angry she was, clearly, but he couldn¡¯t help but think about how attracted he was to her at this moment. He ran his tongue over his lip, tasting the blood from where it had been split by her p. He held back his smile.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked as though he were shocked by her outburst. Of course, he didn¡¯t know what she was angry about, but the fact was he had lied about so many thingstely that he didn¡¯t know where to begin.

    ¡°You told me Galen attacked you,¡± she said.

    ¡°He did!¡± he defended quickly. That was at least true.

    ¡°Unprovoked?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I have no idea why he attacked me!¡± he cried out. Again, he did not know the reason for the attack, at least not which thing he had been the final trigger that set Galen off.

    ¡°You said that he warned you to stay away from me,¡± she took a step closer to him now, ¡°that you were ¡®touching what didn¡¯t belong to you¡¯, that he was teaching you a lesson in respect.¡±<sub></sub>

    Granger stared back at Ashleigh; he could see that she knew the truth in her eyes.

    ¡®Saul¡­you bastard!¡¯ he thought to himself angrily.

    He took a deep breath and let it back out.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he sighed, ¡°I lied.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s expression fell from a rage-filled manifestation of hostility to one of pained sadness. She dropped down into a squatting position as though she had lost the strength to stand. Shey her head on her arms, now crossed over her knees.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked into her knees. Her voice was muffled, but the sadness in it was still audible.

    Granger squatted down in front of her, putting his hands on her elbows. He was unsure if she would let him touch her. But she did.

    ¡®She¡¯s mad, but she wants to forgive me,¡¯ He smiled to himself.

    ¡°Ash¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered dejectedly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any good exnations or even real reasons. I¡¯m an idiot.¡±

    Ashleigh sniffled; she was crying.

    ¡°Baby¡­¡± he whispered, leaning forward so he could kiss the top of her head. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry¡­ please. I¡¯m an idiot. I messed up. Please, it hurts me so much to hear you cry.¡±

    She wiped her eyes on her arms. Trying to regain some control over her emotions.

    ¡°Why did you tell me that he attacked you? Why did you say that he did it for Caleb?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Granger let out a low growl.

    Ashleigh lifted her eyes. He still squatted before her, but his eyes were looking up, and his jaw was clenched tight. He was angry.

    ¡°Granger?¡± She called his name.

    He squeezed his jaw again and cast his eyes down.

    He took a moment, alternating between clenching his jaw and turning his eyes somewhere else. Finally, after a deep breath, he spoke. His resentment seeped into his tone.

    ¡°You call his name so easily,¡± he said bitterly, ¡°Caleb. It just rolls off your tongue as though you have practiced it over and over in your dreams.¡±

    ¡°Granger¡­¡± she called, moving her hand out toward him.

    ¡°Nah, not that one. That takes a little work. But, like you have to think about it, remember it,¡± Granger spoke cynically, standing up and avoiding her touch. ¡°His name, it¡¯s always there, ready to roll off your tongue. But mine, forgettable.¡±

    He turned away from her.

    ¡°You asked why I said that Galen attacked me for Caleb, why I lied about the reason he attacked me¡­ that¡¯s why,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve already forgotten me.¡±

    His voice was shaking, pain-filled. Ashleigh¡¯s heart ached.

    Ashleigh stood up, forgetting about her anger, her frustration, the concern she had felt at how easy his lies were for him to say.

    ¡°Granger,¡± she called to him again. Once more, she reached a hand to him, touching his shoulder. But he pulled away.

    His shoulders slumped forward, and she could hear that he was crying. Ashleigh quickly moved around him. When she saw his face, his tear-stained face, her heart was gripped tightly. Her dream floated to the surface of her mind again.

    Granger¡¯s pained expression as she had pulled away from him, his eyes begging her to stay with him. To let him keep her safe from the dangers, she didn¡¯t know about. From Caleb. Just before Caleb killed her.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, shoving away the dream and focusing on reality. She put her hands on either side of his face.

    ¡°Granger,¡± she said, trying to get him to look at her. ¡°Baby, please look at me.¡±

    He lifted his gaze slowly, his pale blue eyes glistening with wetness. Ashleigh smiled softly at him as her eyes were filled once more with tears.

    ¡°I could never forget you, Granger. Never.¡±

    Granger pulled her tightly to his chest, holding her as though she would disappear if he didn¡¯t keep her as close to him as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he whispered again. ¡°I just wanted to create some distance between you, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Ssshhh¡­¡± Ashleigh cooed, running her fingers through his hair,forting him.

    ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you or anyone,¡± he said sadly, pulling away just enough so they could face each other. ¡°I didn¡¯t attack him, and I didn¡¯t know about the arrow, really. But, I wasn¡¯t lying about being scared for my life. I truly thought I might never see you again.¡±

    He ran his thumb over her lower lip.

    ¡°I would do anything to get back to you, Ash, anything.¡±

    Ashleigh looked into his eyes and knew he meant it.

    ¡°I understand,¡± she smiled at him. Then, reaching her hand behind his head, she pulled him down towards her, kissing him gently.

    She wrapped her arms around him and held him close.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t like that he had lied. But he had no way of knowing how she would react, that she would me Galen the way she had. Granger had made a mistake, but he was admitting it. So

    Ashleigh needed to admit her mistakes as well.

    Granger held her and kissed her head softly. Then, while whispering ungrateful words of thanks and empty apologies, he smiled to himself, much too wide.

 Chapter 94 I Can Warm You Up

    They held hands and walked close as Granger praised Ashleigh for how understanding she had been. She smiled and listened.

    Though she couldn¡¯t help but feel like nothing had truly been resolved. Granger had apologized. He had tried to exin. Yet, when she thought for more than a moment about what had been said, she felt uneasy.

    Ashleigh had tried, several times, to ask a question about his reasoning. She had tried to rify what he had told her previously to what she knew now. Each time Granger would get so upset he couldn¡¯t stop apologizing. He would tell her how worried he had been, and she wouldfort him.

    But she couldn¡¯t remember getting an actual answer.

    Ashleigh wondered if she should try again. She looked up at Granger as they walked. The sun was shining brightly through the trees above them, highlighting him in a dazzling aura of warmth. She smiled and looked away, chiding herself for suspecting him. Pushing her concerns back to the recesses of her mind.

    In the distance, she could see the training groundsing back into view. Their brief walk through the woods wasing to an end. She sighed sadly.

    ¡°What are you thinking so hard about?¡± Granger asked, a smile in his voice.

    ¡°Just that I was enjoying my time with you,¡± she smiled back.

    ¡°Why does that sound past tense?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m free for you all day.¡±

    Sheughed, ¡°but I am not. I need to get to the training grounds.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Granger¡¯s voice was steady, a well-practiced control of his tone.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Today is my first day of training with Alpha Caleb,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Saul doing that now?¡± Granger asked, clenching his jaw.

    Ashleigh looked back up at him. He smiled, his warmth pouring into her. But for just a moment, she thought she saw a flicker of something else. Something dark, angry.

    ¡°It is my responsibility, my assignment,¡± Ashleigh stated. ¡°If Saul takes my ce, Winter has broken their word.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Alpha Wyatt that changed the assignment?¡± Granger asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t his word, Winter¡¯s word?¡±

    Ashleigh stopped walking. She turned to face Granger.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why my father asked Saul to train Alpha Caleb, but it was obviously a mistake,¡± she answered, looking at him carefully. ¡°The agreement that was made stipted the top-ranked Berserker would train Alpha Caleb. So unless Saul challenges me and wins, that is still my role.¡±

    Granger blinked and thenughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t trying to make you angry. I understand. I just thought it had changed. That was all.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows. ¡°How did you even know about it?¡±

    ¡°I must have heard it on the training grounds earlier.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Saul said he was only askedst night¡­¡± she questioned.

    Granger shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Gossip gets around.¡±

    Ashleigh felt more he wasn¡¯t saying, but they had argued enough today. She let it go.

    ¡°Still,¡± he said, ¡°wouldn¡¯t you rather spend the day with me?¡±

    Granger squeezed her hand yfully. Ashleigh looked up at him and smiled brightly.

    ¡°How could I not?¡±

    ¡°Then y hooky,¡± he offered, a devilish grin on his face, ¡°you just got out of the hospital. They¡¯ll understand if you put it off another day.¡±

    Ashleighughed; Granger¡¯s yful voice wasforting. Reminding her of all the time they shared together before her life got soplicated. It was a tempting offer.

    ¡°I wish I could,¡± she sighed. Granger looked away. ¡°It has already been put off so many times. I can¡¯t be selfish.¡±

    Granger stared out into the trees, Ashleigh knew he was disappointed, but she couldn¡¯t skip out on her duties to y. Deep down, he knew and understood that. She was sure of it.

    Ashleigh looked up; the sun was already high in the sky. She was runningte. But, she still needed to warm up before Caleb arrived.

    Standing on her tiptoes, she turned and kissed Granger¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°I have to go,¡± she smiled. Ashleigh took a step forward, almost stumbling as his hand pulled her back.

    He wrapped his arms around her, hugging her from behind, and set his chin on her shoulder.

    ¡°Why are you in such a rush,¡± he said sweetly into her ear, ¡°not even a proper goodbye.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°I feel like we haven¡¯t had much quality time togethertely,¡± he said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, remembering all the time they had spent together in the past few weeks since she returned from Summer.

    ¡°I miss you,¡± he whispered against her throat, kissing her softly.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, feeling the warmth of his lips against her sensitive throat. It felt good, his touch, his kiss. It wasforting.

    But she needed to go. Caleb would be waiting.

    Ashleigh leaned away from him, turning to look him in the eyes.

    ¡°I need to go warm up before training,¡± she said honestly.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he said with a smirk, ¡°is that it?¡±

    Granger lifted his chin and spun her around to face him; he ced his hands firmly on her hips and gave her a mischievous grin. Then, turning her once more, he backed her up until she was pressed lightly against a tree. He leaned in close.

    ¡°I can warm you up,¡± he whispered, hovering just above her mouth.

    Without giving her a chance to respond, his mouth covered hers in a rough but fervent kiss. His mouth opened just enough for his teeth to graze her bottom lip, sending an exhrating shudder over her.

    She moaned softly against his mouth. His tongue begged entrance, and she allowed him without hesitation. Their tongues tangled together, tasting each other, and fighting for dominance.

    Ashleigh felt her body heating up, pleasure rolling over her as her heart pumped faster and faster. Then, when the need for air overtook them, she pulled away, gasping. Granger¡¯s greedy eyes shed at her with an intensity that excited her.

    Granger smiled to himself as he sensed her enthusiasm building.

    Barely taking a breath, he began to trail kisses down her throat, dragging gasps and soft moans from her.

    As his mouth danced along her cor bone, she drew a ragged breath. The feeling of his soft lips against the tender flesh sent flows of pleasure down to her very core, pulling out of her a desperate whimper as his mouth moved away.

    The embarrassing sound that had escaped her lips woke her from her stupor long enough to realize that they were in an open area. Anyone could walk along this path at any moment.

    ¡°Grang¨Cah¡­¡± she tried to speak, interrupted by a soft moan as Granger¡¯s warm tongue ran over her corbone once more.

    Ashleigh bit her bottom lip; as much as she enjoyed these activities, she knew they needed to stop.

    Granger squeezed her hips tightly as he pushed himself against her.

    She gasped.

    ¡°Granger¡­¡± she gasped out. ¡°Granger, we need to stop.¡±

    He did not respond to her words. Instead, he ground himself even more assertively against her, pinning her to the tree with his lower half. An unmistakable hardness rubbed against her through the thin fabric of their clothing.

    Ashleigh¡¯s back arched reflexively as she felt him, all of him. An aching pleasure spread within her like wildfire.

 Chapter 95 What Have I Done?

    Her heart was racing.

    Ashleigh felt the pleasure moving over her body. Her skin tingled and burned everywhere he touched and kissed her. His hands began to roam over her hips, his fingertips slowly moving under the hem of her shirt.

    ¡°Granger¡­¡± she called out between thick breaths; her head was clearing slowly. She brought her hands to his shoulders and gently pushed at him. ¡°Come on, we need to stop¡­ah¡­ before¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­?¡± Granger asked, catching her earlobe between his teeth softly as he once more pressed himself against her.

    ¡°Ah..!¡± Ashleigh gasped, pain-filled pleasure spilling over her again.

    ¡°You want this as much as I do¡­¡± his hot breath whispered into her ear, drawing another moan from her lips.

    ¡°We can¡¯t¡­!¡± she gasped. Granger¡¯s fingertips moved up her spine.

    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked, kissing along her jaw.

    ¡°Granger¡­¡± she whispered. Ashleigh felt like she was losing control, and she didn¡¯t like it.<sub>.</sub>

    Granger smiled and continued to kiss her throat until he found it once more. The spot that he ached to lick, kiss, suck¡­ bite. A dark satisfaction grew inside of him as he got closer and closer. All he needed to do to make her his, to keep her from Caleb, was mark her.

    Ashleigh felt his mouth getting closer to that bundle of nerves. She remembered thest time when he had bit her as Galen had entered the room¡­the memory left a bitter taste in her mouth.

    She wanted to stop, push him away and tell him to control himself. But her body was out of control, and she couldn¡¯t stop the pleasure she was experiencing.

    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡± she managed to whisper.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, nipping at her throat.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes. She tried to calm herself down. Granger noticed; he smiled to himself and ran his tongue tenderly along her corbone once more.

    A warm and intense feeling worked its way through her body,nding heavily and satisfyingly in her most private areas. The sensation sent a shockwave through her body, causing her to grip Granger¡¯s shoulders and bite down on her own lip.

    The pain of her bite was enough to bring her to her senses once more.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Stop,¡± she demanded. Then, through heaving breaths, she stared Granger in the eyes, ¡°we need to stop. We can¡¯t do this!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Granger replied, a growl at the edges of his words. He pressed his arousal against her insistently, drawing another gasp from her lips.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t married!¡± she managed to shout quickly. ¡°You can¡¯t mark me until we are married!¡±

    The intimate pressure against her was muddling her mind.

    ¡°Is that the problem?¡± he asked in a heated whisper in her ear.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to mark you?¡± he growled into her ear.

    A cold shiver ran down her spine now. This was not like before. There was no pleasure. Something in Granger¡¯s voice rmed her.

    ¡°Of course, I want you to mark me¡­¡± she answered immediately. ¡°But we can¡¯t, not until we¡¯re married.¡±

    Granger sighed andy his head down on her shoulder. His movements against her body had stopped, and she was finally able to take a breath. Ashleighid her head back against the tree, relief washing over her.

    Granger lifted his head and nuzzled her throat, inhaling her scent deeply.

    ¡°Then I will have to remind you in another way,¡± he whispered against her throat.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, unsure of what he meant.

    Granger lifted his gaze to her, and she was frightened by what she saw for the first time. His pale blue eyes were brighter than she had ever seen before, and yet darkness swam in them. Her heart slowed, and her breathing got heavy.

    ¡°That you are mine,¡± he growled, ¡°always mine. Only mine.¡±

    His movements were too fast. He grabbed both of Ashleigh¡¯s hands and pinned them to the tree above her head. While his other hand moved out from under her shirt, it continued to travel down. Finally, his fingertips pulled at the top of her pants, slipping past the waistband.

    ¡°Granger, no, stop¨C!¡± she tried to shout, but her protests were cut off by his mouth crashing down on her.

    Granger¡¯s kiss was hard and painful. Ashleigh could feel the inside of her lip had been cut against her tooth. The bark pressed against her wrists cut into her flesh as Granger held her forcefully to the tree.

    His hand was moving across her stomach from her hip. His fingertips grazed the skin just below the waistline. The light feathery touch along her flesh would have sent shivers of pleasure through her entire being. If her senses were not already overwhelmed by the panic she was feeling.

    His mouth prevented her screams. His hands, one held her in ce as the other snaked down her body. She wondered if it would hurt when he touched her. Would she feel anything but pain and regret?

    ¡®Stop! Please stop!¡¯ she screamed in her mind. ¡®Please!¡¯

    Ashleigh was a warrior, the best warrior in all of Winter. And yet¡­ tears fell from her closed eyes.

    They had sparred together many times; Ashleigh had taken him down more times than she could count. She was stronger and quicker than him. But somehow, she felt as though none of that was true at this moment. Her strength, her prowess, herbat skills. None of it mattered because, at this moment, she could not act.

    His hand moved further into her pants. She felt a faint shiver, a light flicker of pleasure that filled her with shame. A part of her enjoyed his touch. Longed toplete the bond, to be mated, in every way.

    ¡®Maybe this is for the best,¡¯ she thought to herself woefully, ¡®maybe this way there is no more confusion. I will belong to him and him alone. Maybe this is what was always meant to be.¡¯

    Her eyes were hot with her tears, her wrists were sore from his grip. All over her body, she had begun to feel the aches and pains of his aggressive acts of intimacy.

    Granger pulled away from her to catch his breath. Ashleigh did not open her eyes, afraid of what she would see looking back at her.

    He looked up at her face, expecting to see a look of desire in her eyes. But, instead, he found her eyes shut tightly, fresh tears streaming down her face. Sobs, rather than moans escaping her lips. Fear. That was all he saw. No desire, no pleasure.

    Her heartbeat. Granger assumed it beat so fast from a desire for him, not fear.

    ¡°Please,¡± she whispered miserably, ¡°please stop.¡±

    Her pained expression and broken voice tore at his heart.

    ¡®What have I done?¡¯

    Granger let go of her wrists. He wanted to hug her, apologize, and beg for forgiveness.

    But before he could get the chance, he found himself suddenly ripped away from her. He flew through the air and mmed hard against a tree. The pain echoed throughout his body. He tried to sit up but once again found himself moving not of his own ord.

    He was pulled up from where he had fallen, lifted off the ground. He found a thick arm that held him up as he tried to lift his head. His eyes trailed up the arm, finding a pair of glowing grey eyes staring back at him enraged.

 Chapter 96 He Still Dares

    After his argument with Alpha Wyatt, Caleb had needed to cool off. So he went for a run in the woods. He was headed back to the training grounds when an uneasiness came over him. He felt panicked, scared, a terrible sense of foreboding.

    He didn¡¯t know what was happening. There was no one around him, no danger. But then he felt Ashleigh¡¯s presence. He recognized her heartbeat. It was pounding intensely, quickly, in his head. It called him, it screamed for him.

    Caleb followed it, followed her. Then, from a distance, he saw them. Bile rose into his throat.

    He tried to look away. He had no right to interfere. Ashleigh had told him time and again that she loved Granger. It wasn¡¯t wrong for them to engage in intimate acts.

    He nned to leave before his jealousy got the better of him before he did something he would regret. But, as he turned to go, he felt her again, fear, panic, pain. Caleb looked back; he saw her now. Her eyes squeezed tightly closed, tears that ran down her face.

    She didn¡¯t want this!

    Granger¡¯s mouth pulled away from Ashleigh. She gasped desperately for air but dared not move.

    ¡®It¡¯s not right¡­¡¯ she howled in her mind, ¡®this isn¡¯t how it¡¯s supposed to happen¡­.¡¯

    Her body ached, and her heart felt like an exposed nerve, raw with burning pain.

    ¡°Please,¡± she begged quietly, ¡°please stop.¡±

    Granger pulled away from her. Letting go of her wrists and pulling his hand from the tender flesh of her stomach.

    In that instant, Caleb was on them. He pulled Granger by the back of his shirt and flung him across the path to m hard into a tree.<sub>.</sub>

    Feeling the weight of Granger¡¯s body suddenly pulled away, Ashleigh kept her eyes squeezed tightly. But she curled in on herself. Bringing her wrists down against her chest and crouching into a ball against the base of the tree.

    She sobbed, gasping for air that never seemed to fill her lungs.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­?¡±

    Caleb¡¯s voice called to her like a dream, a gentle,forting dream.

    She lifted her head and turned toward his voice. He was crouched down beside her. His grey eyes looked at her with such care it almost hurt.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± she whispered.

    He clenched his jaw and creased his brows. The look on his face was solemn, worried, and angry.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asked as he reached to touch her.

    Ashleigh pulled away without meaning to. Clutching her arms tightly against herself once more. In that action, his expression shifted. The anger turned to rage.

    Caleb stood up and turned his back to her. As he walked away, Ashleigh saw something lying in the snow, and her head finally cleared enough to piece together what had happened.

    Granger struggled to get to his feet. He was stunned, dizzy. He finally managed to sit up when Caleb appeared before him once again. Granger was lifted from his ce on the ground, raised into the air by the intensity of Caleb¡¯s rage.<sub></sub>

    He stared into Caleb¡¯s grey eyes, burning like a white-hot me. For just a moment, he hoped that Caleb would kill him, that he would make him pay for hurting Ashleigh.

    But then another thought fell over his mind. His belief that Ashleigh would then seekfort in Caleb¡¯s arms. Jealousy burned in Granger¡¯s soul. He would not lose her, not to Caleb or anyone else.

    Both men growled and snarled at each other. Caleb threw Granger once again. A loud crack echoed through the forest as his body mmed against the tree, splintering it.

    Ashleigh gasped, looking up to see Granger¡¯s body crumpling to the ground.

    Granger got to his knees, his body already protesting, turning his head, he spat on the ground, fresh blood in the snow. Then, wiping his mouth, he snarled as he stood and faced the rage-filled Alpha before him.

    ¡°Is that one of those famous Summer tactics? Attacking someone only when their back is turned?¡±

    ¡°Is it your habit to force yourself on an unwilling woman!¡± Caleb roared.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± Granger called back. ¡°This is an issue between mates! Not an outsider!¡±

    ¡®This bastard put his filthy hands on her, made her cry!¡¯ Caleb screamed in his mind. ¡®Yet he still dares to call himself her mate!¡¯

    Caleb took a step towards Granger, snarling. His blood was on fire. He could see nothing but a target before him.

    Granger felt the rage that flowed off of Caleb. His aura had almost visibly changed into a warning. A presence that told you to run. This was the Alpha in him. It infuriated Granger.

    ¡®I am not less than you!¡¯ he snarked in his mind.

    Granger was the first to make a move. He ran at Caleb, full speed. He was fast, but Caleb was faster. As Granger got close, Caleb pulled his fist back and threw it forward,nding his hit square on Granger¡¯s chest, sending him crashing to the ground.

    Ashleigh looked over as the two men stared each other down. Her shock was starting to fade, clearing the way for her mind to process what she was seeing.

    ¡®They¡¯re going to kill each other¡­¡¯ she thought to herself.

    Caleb stalked over to Granger, who stilly t on the ground. He reached down and picked him up, hoisting him into the air above him. He pulled back his fist and mmed it into Granger¡¯s face. A sickening sound as Caleb hit him again and again.

    Ashleigh gasped.

    Her dream surfaced again, the feeling of Caleb¡¯s hands gripping at her shoulders, forcing her to her knees as the pain overwhelmed her. Even now, the cold hatred in his eyes sent a shiver up her spine.

    He had hurt her, killed her. It was a dream, but watching him hit Granger now made it feel so real.

    ¡°Caleb!¡± she screamed. ¡°Stop!¡±

    Caleb stopped.

    He looked back at Ashleigh; her face twisted in fear. Caleb dropped Granger to the ground, rushing back to her.

    ¡°Ashleigh, it¡¯s ok¡­¡± he said softly as he knelt beside her. ¡°It¡¯s ok. I won¡¯t let him hurt you anymore.¡±

    As angry as he still was, he was more concerned about her. Caleb calmed the fires in his heart, pushed away from the desire to kill that pathetic excuse for a wolf. Focusing all his attention on Ashleigh, he softened himself tofort her.

    ¡°You need to stop,¡± she said.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, unsure what she meant.

    ¡°Leave him alone, don¡¯t hurt him anymore!¡± Ashleigh cried out through fresh tears.

    Caleb felt as though he had been struck by her. She was afraid? Of him?

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± he began, ¡°what are you¡­ he was hurting you!¡±

    She looked up at Caleb, and back down at herself, the bruises on her wrists.

    ¡®How much did he see?¡¯ she wondered with shame.

    ¡°Go away,¡± she said coldly.

    ¡°No,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Go. Away.¡± She demanded.

    ¡°No,¡± he said again, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you like this, not with him.¡±

    Caleb was angry, but his concern outweighed anything else he felt.

    ¡°He is my mate!¡± she screamed at him, ¡°this is between us. It has nothing to do with you!¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw, swallowing down the painful feeling.

    ¡°Ashleigh¨C¡°

    ¡°Go!¡± she shouted.

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    He stood up, staring down at her. He sighed before walking away.

 Chapter 97 No Longer Angry

    Ashleigh took deep breaths, but it didn¡¯t matter, her chest was too heavy, and she didn¡¯t have the strength to lift it. Her tiny fist hit her chest, desperate to make it work properly. Her throat, shoulders, every part of her ached.

    She slumped down, dropping her elbows to the soft snow below her. Her shoulders heaved with desperate sobs.

    Everything felt wrong.

    The sound of footsteps drew her attention. She looked up; Granger stared down at her from five feet away. Then, he took another step towards her.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Her voice shook, but there was strength in it. Granger stopped.

    ¡°Stay away,¡± she said.

    ¡°Ash, I¨C¡°

    ¡°No!¡± she shouted.

    His eyes widened in surprise.

    Reaching back to the tree behind her, she pulled herself up to stand. Granger remained still, never taking his eyes off her.

    ¡°Please, Ash,¡± he whispered.

    She didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, her chest heaved with heavy breaths, jaw clenched. The tears continued to fall. No matter how desperately she begged herself to stop crying, they just kepting.

    ¡°You went too far,¡± she said.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I know¡­¡± he replied. ¡°But I ju¨C¡°

    ¡°You went too far!¡± Ashleigh screamed with fresh tears. She looked at him now. Her eyes were red and ssy, filled with the rage of a shattered heart.

    He looked away, unable to face her.

    ¡°You hurt me, Granger,¡± her voice was quiet again. She looked down at her wrists. ¡°You scared me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Granger whispered, fighting tears of his own.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and swallowed down her fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough this time.¡±

    He looked up at her, panic rushing over him.

    ¡°Ash!¡± he shouted. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±

    Granger took a step towards her, extending his hand.

    Ashleigh moved away.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me,¡± she growled.

    The memory of her fear, her absolute inability to fight him off, came rushing over her. Again, panic and shame attacked her, demanding her submission. But this time, anger and resentment took root in her heart. She wouldn¡¯t let it happen again.<sub></sub>

    ¡°If you try to touch me¡­¡± she said through gritted teeth, ¡°I won¡¯t let you.¡±

    Granger swallowed. He wanted to shout, scream, grab her and make her understand.

    ¡°I won¡¯t touch you,¡± he said, ¡°but we need to talk.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, not right now.¡±

    ¡°Ash, baby, you know I never wanted to hurt you,¡± he said, ¡°I would never¨C¡°

    ¡°But you did,¡± she interrupted. ¡°You did. And if Caleb hadn¡¯te¡­.¡±

    Granger turned away and growled at the mention of his name.

    ¡°None of this would have ever happened if it wasn¡¯t for him!¡± he shouted angrily.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow furiously as she looked at him in disbelief.

    ¡°Caleb didn¡¯t do this,¡± she stated. Granger looked up at her. ¡°You did! You and this stupid jealousy!¡±

    ¡°Stupid?¡± Granger asked. Heughed. Granger kicked at the ground in his frustration. ¡°It¡¯s not in my head, Ash! Do you think I don¡¯t see the way he looks at you? The way you look at him. How am I supposed to just ignore that and pretend like nothing is going on?!¡±

    ¡°Because I chose you!¡± she shouted angrily. ¡°I told you repeatedly that you were my mate and the only one I wanted! Nothing is going on! I have never given you a reason to doubt me!¡±

    Granger clenched his jaw, nostrils ring. He wanted to argue with her. To make her see that Caleb was the problem, not him.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you see how hard I am fighting for us?¡± she asked. Her voice shook with the strain of her emotions. ¡°I have tried so hard to make sure you know I¡¯m with you. I have done everything I can to show you that. So why don¡¯t you see that? Any of it?¡±

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± Granger turned to her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for this,¡± she said, shaking her head, tears falling from her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t want this.¡±

    ¡°I know Ash¡­.¡±

    ¡°I was happy!¡± she cried out. ¡°I was so happy, Goddess, all I wanted was to be your wife!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I want to¨C¡°

    ¡°You didn¡¯t trust me, Granger,¡± she stated simply. Her tone was no longer angry but sad.

    Granger felt his breath hitch; he felt the sadness, the pain in her heart rushing over him like a wave, pulling him into the depths.

    ¡°And now¡­¡± she said quietly, turning away from him, ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±

    He was left drowning in her sorrow.

    ***

    Ashleigh took a long way home, trying to avoid seeing anyone. Granger had not followed her, and she was thankful.

    When she opened the door to her house, she knew right away that someone was home. She did her best to close the door quietly to avoid detection, but it was toote.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Corrine called from the kitchen. ¡°Is that you?¡±

    ¡°Yea, it¡¯s me,¡± Ashleigh sighed, hurrying to the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m going straight up to shower. I mighty down. If anyone stops by, just let them know I¡¯m not really feeling social, ok?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Did you work yourself too hard in training today?¡± Corrine asked, popping her head out of the kitchen.

    Ashleigh quickly turned to hide her wrists behind her back.

    ¡°Yea,¡± she smiled, looking away towards the living area.

    Corrine looked carefully at her daughter.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± she asked.

    Ashleigh nodded her head.

    ¡°Yea, I¡¯m ok. Just tired.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Corrine asked as she took a step towards Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh quickly moved up a few stairs.

    ¡°Yea, like I said, I¡¯m just tired,¡± she said quickly, continuing up the stairs as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m good, Mother, just don¡¯t let anyone up, ok? Please.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Corrine answered, not believing her but willing to give her time. ¡°I am stepping out for a little while, but I will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡± Ashleigh called from the top of the stairs.

    She didn¡¯t move again until she heard the front door opening and closing. A deep sigh of relief fled from her lungs. Ashleigh made her way into the bathroom. She turned on the shower¡¯s hot water. Closing the lid first, she sat down on the toilet. Then, letting her head rest in her hands, she cried.

    The tears flowed until Ashleigh was sure none were left in her entire body, and the bathroom had fogged up.

    Feeling exhausted, she picked herself up and began to remove her clothing. As she pulled off her shirt, she caught a reflection in the corner of her eye.

    Ashleigh rubbed the condensation off the mirror to see clearly. Angry red bruises were scattered across the top of her chest. Touching them gently with her fingertips. She tried her hardest to swallow down the surge of shame that fell over her, but in the end, she frantically lifted the lid of the toilet and emptied her stomach into the bowl.

    Once her stomach had settled, she got into the hot shower. She stayed under the scalding water until it ran cold. Hoping to burn away the feeling, but it never stopped.

    Ashleigh nced at the mirror as she stepped out of the shower. Her skin was bright red from the heat of the water. Yet, the marks Granger had left on her still stared angrily at her. She turned away.

    She toweled herself off, drying her legs and body first, before gently brushing her chest with the towel. She winced at the minor spasms of pain as the sensitive skin reacted to the towel¡¯s fabric pressing against it.

    Ashleigh pulled out one of the white terry cloth robes her mother kept stocked inside the linen closet. She covered herself and threw the towel and her clothes into the hamper. Then, double-checking in the mirror that none of the marks could be seen, just in case her mother was in the hallway, she left the bathroom and headed for her room.

    Ashleigh was so relieved to make it to her room without running into her mother that she almost didn¡¯t notice it. The feeling at the back of her neck, the way her breathing seemed to even out, the rhythmic heartbeat.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± she whispered, looking towards the dark corner of her room.

    He stepped forward out of the shadows.

    ¡°We need to talk.¡±

 Chapter 98 Here I Am

    When Ashleigh demanded that Caleb leave her with Granger, he had listened only because he didn¡¯t want to add to her burden. But he wasn¡¯t willing to leave them alone, not after what he had seen.

    He walked away until he could hear their voices but not their words, shifting to make it easier for him to move unseen. Caleb stayed close, listening to her heartbeat as she argued, and then left Granger. He nned to leave her alone when she was safely away from that bastard, but he found himself unable to do so.

    He could see the pain on her face, the sadness. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave her alone, even if she believed she was. Caleb followed Ashleigh step for step through the trees. He stared at her from a distance, feeling like they were walking together.

    She stopped from time to time, crying, or simply staring off into the sky. Caleb wondered if she called to the Goddess in those moments. What did she say?

    As they approached her home, he shifted back. He waited until she went inside, debating if he should go back to his room. She was safely at home after all.

    He wanted to see her. He needed to speak with her.

    The front door opened, and Luna Corrine stepped out. Caleb opened his senses, listening, sniffing the air. Ashleigh was alone in the house now. He waited until the Luna was out of sight before quickly moving to the door and opening it carefully.

    The sound of the running water hit Caleb¡¯s ear as he closed the door. He followed her scent up the stairs and to a room. Based on the sound from the other side of the door, he assumed it was the bathroom. He turned away, following her scent once more. He found her bedroom.

    As he entered her room, Caleb felt a warmth envelop him, resting over his skin like a nket on a cold night. His head felt light, as though he could rx in a way that he hadn¡¯t been able to since long before his father died.

    He closed his eyes and basked in her lingering scent. Then, breathing in deeply, he felt her all around him. As though she were standing beside him, holding him.<sub>.</sub>

    The humiliating memory of finding her t-shirt in the woods sprang forward in his mind. Caleb quickly shook away his thoughts, focusing on his reason for being here.

    To make sure she was alright and clear the air between them.

    He looked around, tempted to explore her bookshelf, the desk, the pictures on the walls. So much he could learn about her by simply looking around. But he wasn¡¯t invited here, and he would not take from her what was not freely given.

    Caleb stood near her window for a long time, watching, wondering if Granger would try to seek her out. He growled to himself at the thought. He wouldn¡¯t let that happen.

    The sound of the water stopped. Caleb looked at the door and quickly moved to the darkest corner of the room. It was a few minutes still before her heartbeat, and her scent became more robust. She wasing.

    The doorknob turned, and the door opened. Ashleigh stepped inside, closing the door behind her. Caleb found himself caught off guard. He knew she had been in the shower, but he had never thought that she might walk into her bedroom in a robe, with her hair still wet and down around her face. He swallowed as he tried desperately to control where his blood was flowing.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± she called out, looking in his direction.

    ¡®Pull it together!¡¯ he chided himself.

    Caleb clenched his jaw and stepped forward out of the shadows.<sub></sub>

    ¡°We need to talk.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow, unsure if she felt angry or just confused.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Why are you in my room?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We need to talk.¡±

    ¡°So you said,¡± she replied with irritation.

    ¡°I was worried,¡± Caleb said, ¡°I wanted to make sure you were alright.¡±

    Ashleighughed bitterly.

    ¡°You were worried?¡± she asked angrily, ¡°So you sneak into my bedroom and hide in the corner while I¡¯m in the shower!¡±

    ¡°I can understand your anger,¡± Caleb replied calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through. But to be fair, I didn¡¯t even consider that you mighte in¡­like that.¡±

    He reached his hand to rub the back of his head awkwardly and looked away.

    Ashleigh pulled the robe tighter and turned her body away as the blush rushed into her cheeks.

    ¡°Just trying to sneak into my room then?¡±

    ¡°No! Well, yes¡­ but only because I knew you wouldn¡¯t see me otherwise!¡±

    ¡°That makes it ok?¡± she demanded, turning back to face him, her voice furious. ¡°You wanted something from me you knew I wasn¡¯t going to give you, so you just take it?!¡±

    Caleb lifted his gaze to her. Her eyes glittered back at him with unshed tears. The expression she wore was a mask of fury, covering her sorrow and fear. He knew she wasn¡¯t really yelling at him. Which only made him angrier at the situation.

    ¡°He had no right to do that to you,¡± Caleb said, holding back the growl that grew in his belly.

    Ashleigh pulled back as though she just now heard her own words and regretted them.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± she said quietly, turning away from him once again.

    ¡°Do you honestly think I can ignore what I just witnessed?¡± he growled, incensed by her dismissal.

    ¡°Granger is my mate,¡± Ashleigh replied, keeping her voice even, ¡°soon enough, he will be my husband. What happens between us is between us.¡±

    Caleb snarled, drawing her attention back to him.

    ¡°That is not how someone who loves you behaves,¡± Caleb spat.

    ¡°You just don¡¯t understand. Granger didn¡¯t mean to¨C¡°

    Caleb snarled louder, interrupting her words.

    ¡°No lover, no husband, no mate, no one! No excuse!¡± Caleb shouted ferociously.

    Ashleigh stared at the man before her. His nostrils red as he breathed heavily through his rage. His eyes once more shone with an unnatural glow. She should be afraid of him, his anger, his intensity. Anyone else would have sensed his presence as a threat, but somehow, she feltforted by it.

    ¡®This is why Granger doesn¡¯t trust me,¡¯ Ashleigh thought to herself honestly.

    Caleb¡¯s expression softened. ¡°You decide when and to whom you give yourself, only you.¡±

    ¡®As hard as I try to fight, I still feel it. This bond, this connection.¡¯

    Caleb took a step closer.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know how much longer I can do this¡­.¡¯

    ¡°You were right earlier,¡± he said, his voice gentle, taking another step toward her, ¡°when you said this was between mates.¡±

    Watching him through teary eyes as he got closer and closer to her. ¡®I can¡¯t lie to myself anymore¡­.¡¯

    He stood directly before her now.

    Her heart swelled, and the knot in her stomach had grown to an ufortable degree. She swallowed down the hesitation and fear.

    Their eyes met. Though no words passed between them, Ashleigh knew he was asking for permission, and she did not refuse.

    ¡°And here I am,¡± Caleb said, reaching his hand to touch her cheek gently. ¡°Your mate.¡±

 Chapter 99 Reject Me

    A soft, innocent touch, aforting gesture.

    Yet, Ashleigh¡¯s body reacted with an entirely different thought in mind. The warmth from Caleb¡¯s hand was enough to set her aze.

    She closed her eyes and turned into his hand, feeling the rough skin of his palm against her soft cheek. A gentle smile spread across his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he whispered.

    ¡®I¡¯m here with you, Ashleigh.¡¯ Caleb¡¯s voice called out to her from the hated dream. Ashleigh gasped and pulled away from him, drawing her hand to her chest as though she expected to find the knife.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caleb asked, worried.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t respond, taking another step back from him.

    ¡°Why do you run from me?¡± he asked with disappointment and concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m not running,¡± she insisted.

    He took a step forward, and she, a step back. Caleb stopped and looked at her carefully. He didn¡¯t want to push her any further away than she had already pushed herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± he said simply.

    ¡°You are not my mate,¡± she said tly, ¡°Granger is.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb took a deep breath, calming his temper. Even the mention of that bastard¡¯s name was too much to handle.

    ¡°I am your mate, as much as he is,¡± Caleb growled softly.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°He¡¯s been my mate for two years. We have loved each other, made promises.¡±

    Ashleigh hugged herself as she spoke.

    ¡°We have¡­¡± Her voice trailed off as the tears fell from her eyes. ¡°¡­done things.¡±

    Ashleigh sat down on her bed as images of all the times she and Granger had pushed the limits of their physical rtionship flowed through her mind. The way he would grab at her, the marks that she wouldter see in the mirror. She clenched her jaw, trying not to let out the sob that welled in her throat.

    ¡®I made that choice. I told him it was ok¡­.¡¯

    Back then, Ashleigh had felt differently about it. She just wanted to make him happy. Granger had been so scared of losing her. She thought that sharing these intimate moments with him would bring them closer.

    It wasn¡¯t like she hated it. On the contrary, sometimes, she even enjoyed it. But if she took even a second to honestly reflect, she would remember. Every time she sat alone in her room after Granger had left, she regretted what they had done.

    ¡®It¡¯s toote to regret it now,¡¯ she told herself sadly.

    But what happened today¡­ If Caleb had note, would Granger have forced himself on her? Would she have let him?<sub></sub>

    ¡®Does he know that I didn¡¯t fight back?¡¯ she thought to herself, looking towards Caleb with a panic. She tugged harder at the robe, trying to hide her shame.

    Caleb observed her carefully. The expressions on her face made it clear her heart was in turmoil. When she tugged at her robe, he wanted to look away, afraid she thought he was staring. But before he could turn away, he saw one of the red marks on her chest, staring back at him, mocking him for being unable to protect her.

    He wanted to kill Granger forying his filthy hands on her. For hurting her. Caleb swallowed down his rage. It wasn¡¯t time for that.

    He took a step towards her; she didn¡¯t move away. He took another.

    Ashleigh looked up at him as he stood beside her bed. She was fighting the urge to cry, wishing she could tell him to leave. But she was also afraid to lose the warmth she felt when he was near.

    Caleb knelt in front of her, keeping his eyes on hers as he moved. He reached his hand up to her cheek once again.

    ¡°Even with all that¡­¡± he whispered softly, smiling at her tenderly. ¡°I am still your mate,¡±

    ¡°You promised¡­¡± she said, her voice cracking, ¡°you promised you would let me go.¡±

    Caleb nodded, still smiling.

    ¡°And I would have kept that promise,¡± he said, ¡°if I thought, even for a moment, that he could make you happier than I can. That he could cherish you.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, letting the tears she held back fall.

    ¡°I would do anything to make you happy, Ashleigh,¡± Caleb smiled brightly at her, running his thumb gently along her cheekbone.

    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± she whispered through tears.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh thought of the differences in their packs, their lives. The people they loved and how much they hated each other. Her father, his father, and the questions she still had about what happened between them.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t meant for each other,¡± she answered.

    Caleb let out a chuckle. ¡°The Goddess disagrees.¡±

    ¡°Well, she gave me Granger too!¡± Ashleigh replied, feeling irritated and angry.

    ¡°Do you think he can make you happy, Ashleigh?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was low. It vibrated against her skin in a way that made her tremble.

    ¡°He does,¡± she lied.

    ¡°Liar,¡± Caleb whispered.

    Even knowing it was a lie, it hurt Caleb to hear it. He wanted her to acknowledge him, to ept him.

    ¡®It¡¯s now or never,¡¯ he thought to himself.

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°I came back to Winter, intending to leave my feelings buried here. Of seeing you for thest time and never daring to think of you again.¡±

    Ashleigh opened her eyes to find him looking directly at her. He stared at her through tears, with a pain written in his eyes that she recognized, as much as she denied it.

    Caleb smiled at her, a lopsided, half-hearted smile. She could see how hard he was trying to keep it up for her.

    ¡°As you said, the Goddess gave us both to you,¡± he whispered, ¡°so it¡¯s your choice. Truly.¡±

    ¡®What is he saying?¡¯ she asked herself.

    ¡°I was willing to step back and let you make that choice without any pressure. I tried to respect your wishes, to let you be. But I can¡¯t do that anymore.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit around and wait for that day toe anymore,¡± he said sadly, tipping his head to the side, ¡°The day when you marry him. Completing your bond and severing ours.¡±

    Caleb reached up, cing a hand on either side of her face and holding her gently. He rose to sit on his knees, closer to her now. Their eyes met, both filled with tears and misery.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he began with a smile, ¡°you say he makes you happy. So he, and only he, can be your mate, right?¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed, unable to speak. She nodded.

    Caleb pursed his lips and nodded with a sad smile.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s simple,¡± he said.

    Fresh tears filled his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always had a choice. If you¡¯re sure that I¡¯m not your mate, all you have to do is make a choice.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a tight grip on her heart, her throat was unexpectedly dry, and her stomach was turning over and over.

    Caleb ran his thumbs lightly under her eyes, wiping away the tears, only to be reced by fresh ones.

    ¡°Reject me,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh¡¯s heart stopped; her lungs refused to work. Her stomach felt like a lead ball had been dropped inside it. Every part of her was in utter shock.

    ¡°Right now, out loud. An oath to the Goddess, reject me, Ashleigh,¡± Caleb cried out through anguished tears. ¡°Cut our ties and free us both!¡±

 Chapter 100 Now or Not at All

    Ashleigh felt as though the world had stopped spinning, and the oxygen had been violently sucked from the room.

    Rejection.

    The thought had never even urred to her. Not once.

    ¡°W..what?¡± she asked, her voice shaking.

    Caleb was right. It would solve everything. Then, all she had to do was let him go. To tell the Goddess that she rejected Caleb as her mate.

    ¡®And choose Granger as my one true mate¡­¡¯ the thought left a hollow feeling in her, which was quickly filled with guilt.

    ¡°Why drag it out any further?¡± he asked. ¡°You don¡¯t ept or acknowledge me as your mate? Then reject me, so we can both be free of this torture.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡®Torture?¡¯ she questioned internally, ¡®is it torture?¡¯

    She swallowed hard. The warmth of Caleb¡¯s palms against her face, his eyes staring back at her with a confusing mixture of hope and resignation. She didn¡¯t want to face him anymore, though that would mean pulling away from him, and she didn¡¯t want that either.

    ¡°But¡­ if I do that¡­ there could be side effects. We could both get sick!¡± she cried out, clinging to the argument like thest life raft of a sinking ship.

    As much as she wanted to keep his warmth, Ashleigh couldn¡¯t look him in the eye anymore. She stood quickly and moved across the room.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°The rogue wolves still threaten us all. We¡¯re both important people in this fight,¡± she said as she walked to her desk, fiddling with whatever papers her hands happened tond on. ¡°It would be selfish. An unnecessary risk.¡±

    ¡°Because our bond is iplete,¡± Caleb replied, not moving from his position by her bed. ¡°The risk is significantly lowered for anysting effects.¡±

    ¡®Severing our bond, withoutsting effects?¡­ Impossible¡­¡¯ she thought to herself, as her eyes lingered on his back. Her mind was the only ce she could be honest with herself.

    ¡°It is still a risk,¡± she replied quickly, turning back to her desk.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Caleb called out quietly. ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡®Are you that eager?¡¯ she wondered sadly.

    ¡°There is no reason to take the risk. Like you said, our ties will be severed when Granger and I¨C¡°

    ¡°No!¡± Caleb growled.

    Ashleigh flinched. She turned to find Caleb on his feet. He stared at her, his jaw clenched, his eyes glowing again, though somehow darkness swirled within them.

    ¡°No¡­¡± he repeated. His voice was thick. ¡°Now¡­ or not at all.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, swallowing hard as her throat felt suddenly parched.<sub></sub>

    Caleb took a step towards her.

    ¡°Reject me now, or not at all.¡±

    Before she could respond, something changed in the air.

    She felt it hit her in a crushing wave of mouthwatering need. Every nerve aching for contact. Their bond. It begged to bepleted. A soft moan escaped her lips.

    Ashleigh covered her mouth with her hand. Her other hand reached back to steady her body against the desk as her knees grew weak.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± he called to her. Her name on his lips made her feel drunk.

    Deep within her, she felt something stir. Something waking. Like a cat stretching out in the afternoon sun, her back arched and her voice purred in delight.

    Ashleigh bit her lower lip, taking in a deep, almost panting breath. As the heat traveled up and down the length of her body. She looked up at Caleb as though it were the first time.

    His eyes, a storm raging within them, held onto her with a predatory gaze. It took her breath away.

    She stumbled as her knees gave out, and the desk caught her. Ashleigh looked down as something fell to the floor. A picture. Granger¡¯s neenth birthday.

    Her mind cleared for just long enough, she moved away from the desk, sensing Caleb¡¯s presence. She hurried towards the door.

    She wasn¡¯t scared of him but of how she felt with him.

    ¡®I need to get away¡­¡¯ she told herself.

    But he was faster than she was.

    Caleb caught her in his arms. He turned her around to face him, burying his nose against her throat. His arm wrapped around her waist while the other supported her back.

    ¡°Why are you always running away from me?¡± he asked breathily, brushing his nose against her throat gently. ¡°Since the moment I felt you at the Blood Moon, you have always been running from me. And I have always been chasing you.¡±

    Ashleigh fought to keep her senses, he held her so close, and it felt good, so good.

    ¡°Do you feel it?¡± he whispered against her throat. ¡°Our bond?¡±

    His mouth hovered just above the skin, careful not to make contact but close enough to tease her senses.

    ¡°I feel it all the time,¡± Caleb whispered. His hot breath sent shivers all throughout her body. ¡°With you, away from you. Always,¡±

    Caleb rested his forehead against her shoulder.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t respond. She felt it; it was overwhelming and frighteningly delightful. Barely able to keep her mind, she was about to try to get away once again. When it all just stopped. She was confused, unsure what had happened.

    ¡°Reject me now, right now. I¡¯ll let you go, and I will never chase you again,¡± Caleb sighed into her shoulder.

    His words made her heart ache. She knew she should listen, do precisely what he said. Reject him. Release him. Let him go.

    ¡®I have to¡­¡¯ she told herself mournfully. She took a deep breath.

    ¡°You hate my father,¡± she whispered back.

    Calebughed. ¡°What does that matter now?¡±

    ¡°How could you ever ept me if you hate him? How could I ept you?¡± she replied, her words heavy with emotion. ¡°Your pack hates me, my family, my pack. Us being mates is a betrayal to both our people.¡±

    Honest words, surprising no one more than Ashleigh herself.

    Caleb pulled back so they could face each other. He saw the tears renewed in her eyes. He gritted his teeth, hating to see her so sad.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± he answered. His eyes told her he meant it. ¡°I don¡¯t care who your father is, who epts it or not. I choose you. I want you.¡±

    He brought his hands back up to her cheeks, once again wiping the tears from her eyes. He waited for her to speak, but she couldn¡¯t, not out loud.

    ¡®I want to believe you¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he said earnestly, ¡°this is yourst chance. Reject me now or face the truth without regret.¡±

    She looked up at him, unsure of what he meant.

    ¡°What is the truth?¡± she asked.

    His eyes softened.

    ¡°That I love you,¡± he smiled, leaning forward, ¡°and you love me too.¡±

    He moved slowly, giving her every chance, every opportunity to pull away. To reject him. Ashleigh did not move.

    Caleb closed the distance between them in a warm and gentle touch of their lips. Then, when she didn¡¯t pull away, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close to him. His lips were soft. They moved tenderly against her mouth, encouraging but not forcing her to deepen the kiss. And she did.

    Ashleigh had never felt this sensation before. His kiss was restrained and delicate, yet it lit the fire deep in her core. Her desire to touch him, feel him, taste him was overwhelming her senses. It wasn¡¯t like before; she didn¡¯t feel drunk. She felt¡­hungry.

    So enraptured in his kiss was Ashleigh that she forgot everything else around her.

    Like how her mother had said she would return home soon. Very soon.

    ¡°What in the name of the Goddess is happening here!¡±

 Chapter 101 Not Running

    ¡°Alpha Caleb!¡± Corrine shouted angrily, ¡°Let go of my daughter this moment!¡±

    Ashleigh pulled back, but Caleb did not let her go.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think!¡± Ashleigh shouted, trying again to pull away from Caleb.

    She shifted her attention to his face when he would not let go. Caleb¡¯s eyes stared back at her, and she felt as though she could read his thoughts.

    ¡®I won¡¯t let you run anymore.¡¯

    Ashleigh felt a twinge in her heart as she held back theugh that threatened toe out.

    ¡°I¡¯m not running away,¡± she whispered to him, a gentle smile on her lips, ¡°I need to exin.¡±

    Caleb let out a disappointed sigh as he rxed his arms, allowing her to move away from him. Though he did reach down and take her hand. Unwilling to ept aplete separation from her.

    Ashleigh looked down at their intertwined fingers. She, too, felt more rxed while they had a physical connection.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Corrine shouted, immediately grabbing Ashleigh¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not¡­.¡± Ashleigh began, suddenly feeling nervous. ¡°We weren¡¯t doing anything wrong!¡±

    Corrine¡¯s face twisted in anger.

    ¡°You are a mated wolf!¡± she snarled. ¡°How can you do this to Granger!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb stepped forward, cing himself between Ashleigh and Corrine.

    ¡°Exin it clearly,¡± he said softly over his shoulder to Ashleigh.

    ¡°You have no ce here, Alpha Caleb!¡± Corrine shouted.

    Corrine stepped forward, trying to go around Caleb to reach for Ashleigh. Instead, Caleb adjusted his position, maintaining his ce between the mother and daughter.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Corrine snarled, her eyes getting brighter. ¡°You take advantage of my daughter, and now you dare to keep her from me!¡±

    ¡°Luna Corrine, I mean no disrespect, but that is not what is happening. I will dly move aside when you have calmed down.¡±

    Corrine snarled, her eyes glowing even brighter now.

    ¡°I saw with my own eyes what has happened. You tried to force yourself on her!¡± Corrine snarled indignantly. ¡°You may have different beliefs in Summer, but all wolves must respect the bond of mates!¡±

    Caleb could not hold back the low growl that came out of him. He had held back for months. He was done.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb is my mate!¡± Ashleigh shouted suddenly.

    Corrine gasped, taking a step back.

    ¡°What?¡± she managed to ask.<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh took a step forward, squeezing Caleb¡¯s hand to let him know she was ok. He moved, letting her by to go to her mother. When their hands pulled apart, he couldn¡¯t help but notice how cold it felt.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb is my mate,¡± Ashleigh said again as she approached Corrine. ¡°We found out at the Blood Moon.¡±

    Corrine stared back at Ashleigh in disbelief. She was having a hard time processing what she was hearing.

    ¡°The Blood Moon?¡± she asked. ¡°That was months ago¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh looked away, pulling her bathrobe tighter nervously.

    Corrine only then noticed what her daughter was wearing. Her eyes widened, and her mouth dropped. Then, she jumped up and stood between Ashleigh and Caleb.

    ¡°No matter the situation, it is inappropriate for Alpha Caleb to be in your room, especially when you are in only a bathrobe.¡±

    Caleb looked away from Ashleigh, though Corrine did catch the blush and hint of a smile. Ashleigh looked down and quickly closed the bathrobe even tighter.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Caleb said. ¡°I will give you privacy so that you may talk and recognize the situation.¡±

    He moved towards the door, stopping as he reached them. Caleb looked at Corrine, she saw a request in his eyes, and with a heavy sigh, she stepped aside, allowing him ess to Ashleigh.

    Caleb reached a hand to Ashleigh, and she took it. He pulled her closer. His other hand reached out and gently caressed her cheek.

    ¡°It¡¯s time the truth was revealed,¡± he whispered to her.

    With a gentle smile on his lips, Caleb said, ¡°No more running, no more hiding. I won¡¯t let you go, Ashleigh. From now on, I will pursue you honestly and openly, as I should have from the beginning.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed. Her heart raced as she listened to his words, the sincere emotion in his voice. She had no doubt. This man loved her. She licked her lips, an unintentional invitation he was more than happy to ept.

    Caleb leaned in slowly, their mouths hovering just over each other, so close they could feel the warmth of the other.

    Corrine cleared her throat.

    Ashleigh pulled back first, averting her eyes to the ground, a blush creeping up from her chest to her cheeks.

    Caleb smiled, running his thumb over her cheek once more.

    ¡°We still have a lot to talk about,¡± he whispered. She gave a slight nod in agreement. He smiled again, feeling the joy of her eptance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± he said before turning and leaving the room.

    Ashleigh watched as the door closed, leaving her feeling his absence, yet the warmth of his touch lingered on her skin to make her feel like he was still with her.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Corrine began, ¡°it seems there is something we need to talk about.¡±

    Ashleigh turned back to face her mother. Corrine stood with arms crossed and a very agitated look in her eyes.

    ***

    Ashleigh exined what had happened at the Blood Moon, how she had learned about Caleb, and that Granger knew. She told Corrine about her time in Summer and the struggle to keep her head during the full moon.

    After listening quietly for a long time, Corrine finally epted and understood that Ashleigh had somehow ended up with two mates. Suddenly a lot of things started to make sense.

    Ashleigh¡¯s behavior at the Blood Moon and pushing back the wedding. Alpha Caleb¡¯s sudden interest in Winter, Granger¡¯s fluctuating moods, and mating sickness most importantly. Corrine sat quietly for a while as she processed it all.

    But there was only one question that she couldn¡¯t let go of.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us? Or even just me?¡± Corrine asked.

    Now dressed in sweatpants and a t-shirt, Ashleigh sat cross-legged on her bed with her hair pulled up into a simple ponytail. She looked up at her mother and then quickly away. She didn¡¯t have a good answer.

    ¡°At first, I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening. Then, I thought maybe it was something about the Blood Moon. I hoped it would go away.¡±

    ¡°And when it didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°It felt like it was toote then,¡± Ashleigh sighed, ¡°and Granger said we didn¡¯t need to tell you. Once we were married, my bond to Caleb would be severed anyway, so there was no point in getting everyone upset over something that didn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Corrine sat down on the bed beside Ashleigh. She took one of her hands and held it. Ashleigh looked away, pushing back the jumbled mess of her emotions, the twisting and turning in her gut.

    ¡°It matters,¡± Corrine smiled, ¡°there was no reason for you to deal with this alone.¡±

    Corrine reached up, turning Ashleigh¡¯s chin, facing each other. Ashleigh swallowed down the swell of emotion that was pushing her to escape. Corrine gave her a soft smile.

    ¡°Ashleigh, you are a strong woman. You are the tip of our spear. But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to do everything on your own. We¡¯re wolves. We are always stronger together than alone.¡±

    Ashleigh could no longer hold back her tears. Finally, she copsed into her mother¡¯s arms and let them flow.

    ¡°Oh, baby girl,¡± whispered Corrine as she held Ashleigh. Patting her back and rocking her as though she were a small child. ¡°It¡¯s ok. Let it out.¡±

    Ashleigh stayed in Corrine¡¯s arms for twenty minutes allowing her emotions to flow out of her in a river of tears. She hadn¡¯t realized how much she had been holding in. But between the moment she shared with Caleb and telling her mother the truth, she felt a weight had been lifted from her shoulders.

    When it seemed like Ashleigh had begun to calm down, shey with her head in Corrine¡¯sp. Then, finally, Corrine decided it was time to broach the subject.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Corrine asked quietly as she petted Ashleigh¡¯s hair,

    ¡°Yes?¡± Ashleigh answered.

    ¡°From what you have said, it sounds like finding out about Alpha Caleb hasn¡¯t changed your ns to marry Granger.¡±

    Ashleigh felt her heart still at her mother¡¯s words.

    ¡°But,¡± Corrine said, ¡°what I witnessed¡­ it makes me wonder.¡±

    Corrine lifted Ashleigh¡¯s chin so they could see each other once more.

    ¡°Has something changed between you and Granger?¡±

 Chapter 102 When He Knew

    Ashleigh got up from the bed and stepped away from her mother.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Corrine called.

    Fiddling with something at her desk, Ashleigh did not respond.

    ¡°Honey, what is it?¡± Corrine asked, concern pouring into her words.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡®I can¡¯t tell her,¡¯ she thought to herself, ¡®I don¡¯t want her to know how weak I was.¡¯

    Corrine stood up from the bed, watching her daughter¡¯s reaction closely.

    ¡°Did he do something to you?¡± she asked carefully.

    Ashleigh felt her eyes widen and her heart speed up. Quickly she focused on calming her heart before her mother noticed.

    ¡°Things have changed,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°For me.¡±

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Corrine said.

    Ashleigh still did not turn around. Instead, she looked at the picture that sat on her desk. The photograph of her and Granger on his neenth birthday. They had only known each other for a few months at that point. But she had never been so happy.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ashleigh began. ¡°Granger and I have never changed our ns. The wedding kept being pushed back for different reasons, and Granger went along because he didn¡¯t really have a choice. He hated it. He was upset, angry.¡±

    Corrine listened. Ashleigh turned the picture over.

    ¡°But,¡± she said, her voice shaking, tears returning to her eyes. ¡°If I am being honest. After a while, I think I felt relieved each time it was pushed back.¡±

    Her shoulders sagged forward. She hugged herself as the guilt of saying the words aloud ate away at her. Corrine stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Ashleigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Ashleigh replied sadly.

    ¡°Why not? If it¡¯s how you feel, why is it not ok?¡±

    ¡°Granger is my mate. We have all known that for two years. There have been ns made, his ce in our pack, in our family. I can¡¯t just¡­ change my mind. Especially not for Alpha Caleb of all people.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh, I would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t have concerns about Alpha Caleb. But that doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t have feelings for him. Especially if he truly is your mate,¡± Corrine replied.

    ¡°How could we ever¡­ I don¡¯t see how,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    Corrine pulled away from Ashleigh and turned her by the shoulders gently. Brushing the tears away from her daughter¡¯s cheeks, she smiled softly.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Do you?¡± she asked, ¡°Have feelings for Alpha Caleb.¡±

    Ashleigh looked away, but Corrine turned her back.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to be honest, my girl. It¡¯s just you and me.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and took in a shuddering breath. She closed her eyes as another wave of guilt flooded her heart.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she whispered out in anguish, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Corrine felt her own heart squeeze with pain. She wrapped her arms tightly around Ashleigh.

    ¡°Oh, no, no, baby. There is nothing to be sorry about.¡±

    How could she not have seen it, her daughter had been struggling for so long, and Corrine had never noticed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­.¡± Ashleigh sobbed, ¡°I tried to fight it. Tried to focus my heart only on Granger.¡±

    ¡°I know, honey, I know you did.¡±

    Corrine thought back over the time that had passed since the Blood Moon. All the times that she had seen Granger and Ashleigh working extra hard on their rtionship. Spending so much more time together than they ever did before.

    She had assumed that it was all just their excitement to be married. Granger had practically begged for the wedding to happen every month since then. He was insistent; it always made Corrine happy to know how much Ashleigh¡¯s mate loved her.

    ¡°I have always been true to Granger, and Caleb has respected that. Even when we first met, he felt the pull just as intensely as I did, but he saw my hesitation. He resisted his urges so that he could know why I was hesitating.¡±

    Ashleigh paused, thinking back to the night of the Blood Moon. As she saw it now, Caleb had always sacrificed for her.

    ¡°I made it clear to him that I would not leave Granger, that I would still only marry him. Caleb was hurt, and though he knew it meant he would remain unmated, he respected my decision.¡±

    Ashleigh thought back to the full moon in Summer, holding him in her arms and speaking to him from her heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to sound critical, Ashleigh,¡± Corrine said softly, ¡°but what I saw was hardly respectful towards Granger.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Ashleigh said, quickly adding, ¡°and this has never happened before! I swear!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure your feelings for Alpha Caleb are real? What about Granger?¡± Corrine asked. ¡°He is a good man, and he loves you so much.¡±

    Ashleigh reflexively shielded her body with her arms, hugging herself tightly as she remembered how Granger had grabbed at her. The pain she had felt, the bruising¡­ Ashleigh gasped and quickly pulled up on her shirt, pinning the cor just under her jaw and resting her chin on top of her hand to hold it in ce.

    The action was not missed by Corrine. She eyed her daughter carefully, trying to catch a glimpse into the eyes that were now actively avoiding her. She looked down at Ashleigh¡¯s hand holding the cor of her shirt so tightly. It was bothering her.

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t have to be awake for the blessing of the Goddess or the marking.¡¯

    Granger¡¯s words at the hospital called out to her and sent a chill down her spine. At the time, Corrine had found his idea uneptable, but she understood why he suggested it. He was scared. He was trying to do what was best for Ashleigh.

    But he already knew she had another mate. He knew Ashleigh wasn¡¯t ready to get married.

    ¡®The Goddess blessed us with our mate, but she also gave us a choice to ept or reject them. One mate deciding for both is not honoring that bond.¡¯

    Caleb knew better. He had stepped in when it looked like Granger was trying to take away her choice.

    ¡®I made it clear to him that I would not leave Granger¡­. he respected my decision.¡¯

    Ashleigh¡¯s word echoed in Corrine¡¯s mind like a warning.

    ¡®He stepped in when he knew Granger would take away her choice¡­.¡¯ Corrine thought to herself.

    Corrine¡¯s eyes shot up to Ashleigh as an overwhelming sense of dread washed over her, followed very closely by a building storm of anger.

    ¡°Why now?¡± she demanded.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked, confused but nervous as well.

    ¡°If Alpha Caleb has respected your boundaries and rtionship with Granger this entire time, why did he say he will pursue you openly and honestly now? What changed, Ashleigh?¡±

    Ashleigh looked away.

    Corrine took a deep breath; the storm reached its peak within her.

    ¡°Show me what you are hiding, Ashleigh.¡± Corrine¡¯s voice shook with anger. ¡°Let go of your cor.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, feeling defeated and tired. A tear rolled down her cheek as she lifted her chin and let go of her shirt.

    Corrine hesitated at first but then took a deep breath. She straightened her daughter¡¯s shirt.

    At first nce, she saw nothing, and for the tiniest moment, she was relieved. But then her eyes fell on the patch of deep red and purple poking out from just below the cor. With her hand shaking, she pulled at the fabric ever so slightly, revealing several more just as ugly bruises along Ashleigh¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Granger?¡± Corrine managed to get his name out through gritted teeth.

    Ashleigh pulled at the shirt, covering her shameful marking, before quietly nodding.

    ***

    Two men sat in an office, each at their own desk. One was on the phone while the other reviewed various requests and orders submitted from wolves across Winter. The first man hung up the phone with a confused expression.

    ¡°Hey, have you heard of anything happening at the Alpha¡¯s house?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the other replied.

    ¡°Just got a requisition and repair order. New dresser, new desk, and a level two patch job on one of the walls.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, really? And this is all for Alpha Wyatt?¡±

    ¡°No, Luna Corrine, but all the work is in Ashleigh¡¯s room.¡±

 Chapter 103 Her Childs Pain

    Ashleigh sat quietly in the passenger seat of the SUV. They had been driving for an hour already without a word. She nced at her mother, unsure if she should ask where they were going.

    Ashleigh confirmed Corrine¡¯s suspicion about what had happened between her and Granger. And though Ashleigh had made sure Corrine knew that Caleb had stopped him before things went too far,

    Corrine had been unable to control her temper. She had destroyed several pieces of furniture and even thrown Ashleigh¡¯s desk into a wall.

    But she hadn¡¯t really said anything.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Ashleigh said.

    Corrine did not respond.

    Ashleigh sighed and looked away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said softly.

    Corrine mmed on the breaks. The seat belt tightened painfully against Ashleigh¡¯s chest as her body was jostled at the sudden drop in speed. Before she could recover, Corrine had already turned to her, grabbing one of her hands and squeezing it.

    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for!¡± Corrine stated firmly.

    Ashleigh kept her eyes turned down.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± Corrine requested. ¡°Hey, look at me.¡±

    Ashleigh turned her head slowly, not wishing to meet her mother¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I am not angry at you,¡± Corrine said.

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes closed. There were no tears left for her to shed. Instead, her eyes were swollen and dry from all the time she had already spent crying.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You did nothing wrong, Ashleigh. I am angry that I didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t protect you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, no I¨C¡°

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t me me. But you should,¡± Corrine interrupted, her voice shaky. ¡°I knew more was going on when you pushed the wedding back. I should have pushed; I should have made you tell me everything.¡±

    ¡°You tried,¡± Ashleigh protested.

    Corrine gave Ashleigh a sad smile. She reached her hand up and touched Ashleigh¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Not hard enough.¡±

    They were quiet for a moment. Ashleigh didn¡¯t me her mother, not in the slightest. She knew that no matter what Corrine had said or pushed for, Ashleigh would not have told her about Caleb before today.

    But convincing a mother that her child¡¯s pain was not somehow her responsibility was a losing battle.

    Corrine let go of Ashleigh and turned her attention back to the road. She wiped away the tears that had threatened to fall and moved the car back into drive before continuing their journey.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ashleigh asked after a few minutes.

    ¡°We need to know the truth.¡±

    ¡°The truth?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Corrine nodded.

    ¡°After what Granger has done¡­.¡± Corrine began, gripping the steering wheel hard enough that her knuckles showed white. ¡°¡­regardless of how far he went. I refuse to believe he is your mate. Otherwise, how could he¡­.¡±<sub></sub>

    She clenched her jaw and took a deep breath.

    ¡°But Alpha Caleb¡­¡± she sighed again, ¡°presents other concerns¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh wanted to ask what she meant. But Corrine continued before she had a chance.

    ¡°We need to know who your true mate is.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°We are going to see the Priestess.¡±

    Ashleigh was confused. She was aware of her pack¡¯s traditions, beliefs, and customs and even some of those that belonged to other packs. Yet, she had never heard of anyone called the Priestess.

    ¡°The Priestess?¡± she asked.

    Corrine nodded.

    ¡°The Priestesses are like a pack all their own,¡± Corrine began. ¡°Children from all over the world are sent to them.¡±

    Corrine saw the immediate concern in Ashleigh¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Not many, at most, once a year, and it is not forced,¡± she exined. ¡°After their first shift, a wolf knows if they are meant to be a Priestess, they request to go.¡±

    ¡°But who are they? Where are they? Why don¡¯t I know about them?¡± Ashleigh asked excitedly. How could there be a whole pack of wolves she had never heard of?

    ¡°The Priestesses are not like the rest of us. They do not interact with the world if they can help it. They are entirely devoted to the Goddess and her blessings. No pack would ever go against them or seek their aid against others.

    ¡°They have abilities unlike the rest of us. For example, they can touch some of the magic we once thought belonged only to the Fae. But, in reality, it belongs to the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°How have I never heard about them?¡± asked Ashleigh,pletely fascinated.

    ¡°They don¡¯t want to be known. So only a select few ever know about them. Lunas specifically. Even our Alphas don¡¯t know how to reach them. They know of them, but being able to see them, speak with them. Only the Luna holds that right.¡±

    Corrine paused, a thought urring to her.

    ¡°Actually, not all Alphas would know. Alpha Caleb, for instance, or Alpha Gorn of Spring.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, Caleb hasn¡¯t found his Luna yet, and since Fiona is still around, there was no reason for her to share this knowledge. As for Gorn¡­ well¡­.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a Luna either. Has he not found his mate?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he found her¡­ a long time ago,¡± Corrine replied sadly.

    Ashleigh saw a look in her mother¡¯s eyes, a distant sadness.

    ¡°Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Corrine said, perking herself up. ¡°If a Priestess is needed, she will be found.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Exactly that, part of their gift, their ability, is knowing when they are needed and allowing themselves to be found.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Corrine answered simply. ¡°But if you don¡¯t believe me¡­.¡±

    Corrine slowed the car, pulling over to the side of the road. She smiled and pointed ahead. Ashleigh turned to where she was pointing.

    The snow outside was falling softly, the windshield wiper clearing her field of view every few seconds. Arge white and grey wolf sat not far from the road, just at the start of the tree line.

    Even from this distance, Ashleigh could see that it had unique markings. Between its eyes, a dark crescent moon, up towards the ears were smaller, more intricate patterns that she couldn¡¯t make out.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­?¡± Ashleigh whispered out.

    ¡°That is a Priestess,¡± Corrine answered.

    ¡°But how?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it is proof that they can help you, that you need them. They will be able to give you the answers you need.¡±

    Ashleigh turned to look at her mother.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Corrine smiled, ¡°as I said, they don¡¯t like to interact with the world. So they will onlye to those that need them.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever met one?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking back out to the wolf that sat watching her.

    ¡°Once,¡± Corrine replied softly, ¡°when I was pregnant with you.¡±

    Ashleigh turned back to look at her mother with wide eyes.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Corrine swallowed. The memory was hard for her.

    ¡°I felt like there was something wrong. I thought I was losing you.¡±

    Ashleigh reached out and held Corrine¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Corrine smiled with a clenched jaw as the memory was pushed back inside the vault of her heart. ¡°It was a long time ago, and in the end, you were fine.¡±

    Corrine straightened herself and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Now, you need to go. The Priestess won¡¯t wait forever.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded. She swallowed her nerves as she reached for the door handle after a final nce at her mother. She opened the door and left the car.

    Her heartbeat grew faster and faster as she approached the wolf. Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but notice that the wolf was more prominent than any other she had seen before. The thought made her nervous.

    The wolf stood up; Ashleigh¡¯s natural reflexes moved her into a defensive position. The wolf turned away and began to move into the trees. Ashleigh watched it before ncing back at her mother in the car. Corrine nodded to her, telling her to follow the wolf.

    Ashleigh took a few steps toward the wolf but suddenly stopped. The wolf looked back at her, and somehow, Ashleigh knew the problem. She nodded to the wolf, then removed all of her clothes and shifted into her own wolf.

    Corrine watched as Ashleigh, in her wolf form, followed the Priestess into the trees. Once they were out of sight, she got out of the car to collect Ashleigh¡¯s belongings.

    Holding her child¡¯s clothing in her hands, Corrine thought back to when she and Wyatt had been to this same ce more than eighteen years before.

    ¡°We will provide her the answers she seeks.¡±

    Corrine wasn¡¯t surprised by the voice. Somehow, she had expected it. She turned around to see a woman. The dark skin of rich chocte, beautiful green eyes of jade, and a head of golden curls. Just as she remembered her.

    ¡°Is this because of me?¡± Corrine asked, looking away from the other woman.

    ¡°Nothing that has happened was because of you,¡± The Priestess answered.

    Corrine let out a bitterugh. She knew without looking back that the Priestess was gone.

 Chapter 104 The Bond is Real

    ¡°It¡¯s been two days. I¡¯m not sure how long Alpha Caleb will sit still and wait for answers,¡± Corrine sighed.

    ¡°He should have just gone home,¡± grumbled Alpha Wyatt.

    ¡°Is that what you would have done?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If there was even the slightest possibility that I had another mate¨C¡° Corrine began.

    Wyatt¡¯s low, threatening growl interrupted her words.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± she smiled.

    Wyatt huffed and turned away.

    ¡°He can¡¯t be her mate.¡±

    Corrine sighed as she moved to stand behind her mate. She hugged him from behind, his hand reaching up and holding her arm instinctually.

    ¡°I understand your concerns, but if that is the will of the Goddess¡­.¡±

    ¡°It cannot be. It is a mistake the Priestesses will make clear.¡±

    Corrine did not respond, only letting out a sigh and squeezing him tighter.

    ¡°At least Granger has remained calm,¡± Wyattmented, ¡°he waits patiently. Of course, that just proves his worth as Ashleigh¡¯s mate.¡±

    Corrine pulled away from Wyatt, walking across the room to pour herself a drink.

    ¡®Granger cannot be her mate¡­ I won¡¯t ept that,¡¯ she thought to herself angrily.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wyatt asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The situation is difficult.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked, looking carefully at his mate.

    ¡®If I tell you the truth, this pack will suffer,¡¯ Corrine thought. ¡®At least he didn¡¯t do irreversible harm¡­ no, I will handle Granger myself¡­.¡¯

    Corrine took a deep breath and tossed back the drink in her hand.

    ¡°Maybe we should tell Caleb where she is?¡± Corrine suggested.

    ¡°For what reason?¡± Wyatt answered with a huff. ¡°He is not her mate, and even if he was, he could not seek out the Priestesses.¡±

    ¡°No, but at the moment, all he knows is that we are keeping them apart after learning about their bond,¡± Corrine said. ¡°It is understandable that he would be agitated.¡±

    ¡°They do not have a bond,¡± Wyatt replied, ¡°they cannot.¡±

    ¡°But, Wyatt, you cannot control the will of the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Wyatt shouted.

    Corrine was quiet.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Wyatt said apologetically. ¡°But you know I can¡¯t allow them to be together.¡±

    The one listening to the private conservation between Alpha and Luna from outside the window smiled to himself.

    ¡°And if the Priestess tells her that Caleb is her true mate?¡± Corrine asked.<sub></sub>

    Wyatt was quiet. Thinking. Outside, Granger listened anxiously for Wyatt¡¯s response.

    ¡°Then she will remain unmated,¡± Wyatt finally replied.

    Granger felt the weight of the words as though he had been plunged into a frozenke. With heavy stones tied to his feet. The rage inside of him threatened to boil over. He hurried away as swiftly and quietly as possible to avoid drawing attention.

    Wyatt and Corrine continued their conversation back in their room without the prying ears of anyone else listening.

    ¡°You¡¯d rather she be alone than be with Caleb?¡± Corrine asked, holding back the emotion in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather she be alone than carry the shame that I do,¡± Wyatt sighed heavily. ¡°If Caleb is her mate and if she insists on staying by his side. I will have no choice but to tell her the truth about his father.

    Do you want her to have that on her conscience?¡±

    Wyatt looked up at Corrine, his eyes pleading with her and genuinely asking her for an answer. She poured herself another drink and swallowed it down.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ***

    Granger stumbled away from the Alpha¡¯s home. His lungs filled with the cold air as he took deep breaths, trying to cool the fire in his heart.

    ¡®They will take her from me?¡¯ he thought to himself.

    He couldn¡¯t let them. Ashleigh belonged to him.

    Granger pulled out his phone, dialing a number he had called more and more often these days.

    ¡°Hello, friend,¡± the voice on the other end picked up.

    Granger scoffed as he could already hear the wide grin on Holden¡¯s face.

    ¡°I need information,¡± Granger growled.

    ¡°You seem to need a lot these days,¡± Holden cooed.

    Granger growled.

    ¡°Are you going to help or not?!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°Oh my¡­ while I don¡¯t like your tone,¡± Holden began, his voice holding a warning, ¡°I am willing to listen. What is it you seek from this humble servant?¡±

    ¡°What do you know about the Priestess?¡± Granger asked.

    There was a silence on the line that told Granger he had caught Holden¡¯s interest.

    ***

    ¡°They should have left already. I don¡¯t understand why they are still here,¡± Axel growled as he paced back and forth in the small office.

    ¡°You know why they¡¯re still here,¡± Bell sighed, trying to finish entering the notes on her patient files.

    Axel stopped his pacing. He turned and looked at her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t honestly think it¡¯s true, do you?¡± he asked in disbelief.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± Axel said, sitting in the chair across from her. ¡°Granger is Ashleigh¡¯s mate; we all know that. So how can Alpha Caleb im now that it¡¯s him?¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t true, why would Wyatt and Corrine take it so seriously? Why not immediately reject it and chase Caleb out of here?¡± Bell asked with a smirk.

    Axel stared back at her.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± he said softly.

    Bell stopped typing as she recognized the pain in his voice. She looked up at him, and he turned away from her.

    ¡°Why not?¡± she asked.

    Axel stood up from the chair and returned to his pacing.

    ¡°Axel, why can¡¯t it be true?¡± she asked again.

    ¡°It just can¡¯t. The Goddess already decided on Granger.¡±

    ¡°Well, apparently, she changed her mind,¡± sighed Bell leaning back in her chair. ¡°Ashleigh and Caleb, both told me themselves. So the bond is real.¡±

    Axel simply shook his head as he continued to pace.

    ¡°And,¡± she added with a smile, ¡°I saw it.¡±

    Axel stopped. He looked back at her.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The other night, when Ashleigh¡¯s heart stopped, so did Caleb¡¯s,¡± she replied, ¡°and when she was sick from the wolfsbane? He felt it, reacted to it all the way in Summer.¡±

    Bell felt happy with her words, joyous even. Such a bond was rare. From the moment Bell had understood what was happening between Caleb and Ashleigh, she had been overjoyed for her friend.

    But the look on Axel¡¯s face¡­ was horrified.

    ¡°Look, I know Granger is your friend and potential Beta, but that reaction is a bit over the top, isn¡¯t it?¡± sheughed, trying to ease the mood.

    Axel didn¡¯tugh or even give an indication that he was listening. There was something more he was holding back.

    Bell sat up in her chair.

    ¡°Axel, what is it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°N¡­Nothing,¡± he replied quickly. ¡°I need to go.¡±

    ¡°Axel, what¨C¡°

    She called after him as he opened the door to her office. But she was interrupted as the door mmed shut behind him.

    Bell sighed.

    ¡°He¡¯s probably just overreacting. I don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡± Bell whispered. ¡°What I do need to worry about, however¡­.¡±

    She turned to herputer and entered Ashleigh¡¯s name. Then, pulling up her patient file.

    ¡°Is you.¡±

    Bell opened theb results. Nothing particrly stood out. She wondered if the results from Summer showed the same.

    Her thoughts were interrupted when one of her nurses burst into the room suddenly. Her expression was panicked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bell asked quickly.

    ¡°Something happened at Renee¡¯s house!¡±

 Chapter 105 Two, Treated as One

    Ashleigh had followed the wolf into the trees.

    She remembered therge wolf walking directly in front of her. Looking down and seeing the big pawprints in the snow that Ashleigh¡¯s paw could only half-fill. But when she looked up again, there was no wolf, no trees, no snow.

    Ashleigh wore a pale blue dress, soft and flowing like a nightgown. Her hair was tied up in a loose braid over her shoulder.

    She was sitting in a room whose walls were painted in dark hues of blue, with random spots of white and silver. It took her a moment, but she finally realized she had seen the evening sky. The paint continued onto the ceiling until it met at the center. Arge round window let in the moonlight.

    Though she knew the full moon had already passed, she was amazed to see it again.

    ¡°Our home is always bathed in the full light of the Goddess.¡±

    The soft voice surprised Ashleigh, who let out a gasp. She turned to see a tall woman with pale skin and long ck hair looking back at her. She wore a long white dress with teardrop sleeves. The lower half of her hairid loosely at her back and shoulders, while the upper half was done with braids and two bunsyered together, one smaller than the other.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± the woman called out. ¡°You know me already.¡±

    Ashleigh was confused. She had never met this woman before.

    ¡°I am Lian.¡±

    As though a switch was flipped, Ashleigh suddenly knew. This was the wolf whom she had followed into the trees. She looked back up at Lian. She saw the crescent-shaped mark appear at the center of her brow like a faded birthmark.

    ¡°Lian¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    Lian nodded, her tiny mouth curving into a soft smile.

    ¡°Do you remember anything that we have talked about?¡± Lian asked as she moved closer to Ashleigh.<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°It is alright if you do not. The effects of the pure moonlight make it hard to remember.¡±

    There was a slight concern in Ashleigh¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It is ok. We will talk again. It is almost time for you to go home. I will make sure you remember the things you need to before you do.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Let us start with why you are different from most wolves.¡±

    Lian moved across the room to stand before Ashleigh. She looked up at the moonlight and then moved her hand. A haze fell over the light, changing the bright white into a soft blue instead.

    ¡°Now, you will be able to remember the things we talk about.¡±

    ¡°What about everything else? I don¡¯t know how, but I know I have been here longer than I think,¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°You have been here for two days.¡±

    ¡°And I won¡¯t remember anything except this conversation?¡±

    ¡°That is correct,¡± Lian smiled.

    ¡°Why?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Because it is dangerous. The time you have spent here has been to allow your mind to understand and for us to see the truth of your problem. It is time now for you to understand. But the secrets of the Priestesses must remain with us.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded. While she didn¡¯t enjoy the idea that a part of her memory would always be lost to her. She understood that it was necessary.

    ¡°Let us begin,¡± Lian said as she faced Ashleigh. ¡°You are the result of a rare condition. Do you know when the mate bond is given to each of us?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°The Goddess blesses the mother of every wolf from the first full moon after conception,¡± Lian stated. ¡°Even if the wolf is not brought into this world, they were already blessed by the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Even if a baby is lost, it was already blessed by the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°You mean, wolves out there will never find their mate because they were never actually born?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lian replied.

    ¡°That is so sad,¡± Ashleigh said quietly.

    ¡°It is a part of life. The souls will have a chance to meet again in the next life.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ashleigh replied, ¡°but, what does this have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, you result from a rare condition,¡± Lian said. ¡°One so rare that we have not seen or heard of another in over one hundred years.¡±

    Ashleigh was shocked.

    ¡°Werewolves do not produce many children. Most mated pairs will produce two children at most. This is by design. The Goddess has blessed us and loves us as her own. But we are still dangerous creatures that need to be kept in check.¡±

    Ashleigh was having a hard time understanding why any of this mattered. She was getting impatient.

    ¡°Do you know what twins are, Ashleigh?¡± Lian asked.

    ¡°Twins?¡±

    Ashleigh tried to remember; it was a word she had heard before. It was on a program she had seen. Siblings of some kind.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a pair of siblings?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It is a pair of siblings born together. Either one that became two, or two, treated as one.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ but I don¡¯t have a twin,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of a wolf with a twin.¡±

    ¡°Yes, as I said, there have been no twins for more than one hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Then, I don¡¯t understand what that has to do with me,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°You do not have a twin now, but you did once.¡±

    Ashleigh took a step back, her brows scrunched together in her confusion.

    ¡°Please have a seat. I will exin.¡±

    Ashleigh looked back; a chair sat behind her. One she hadn¡¯t noticed before. Nevertheless, she did as she was instructed and took a seat.

    ¡°But¡­no,¡± Ashleigh shook her head. ¡°My mother would have told me.¡±

    Lian took a seat in front of Ashleigh on a chair that only a moment before was not there.

    ¡°Your mother does not know.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°She came to us when she became concerned. She had remained on the battlefield even after she learned of her pregnancy. After a particrly violent battle, she felt something was wrong. She was right.¡±

    Ashleigh gasped, bringing her hand to her mouth. Then, she felt a tear hit her fingertips.

    ¡°It was not her fault; the fighting did not cause a problem. In truth, only her sensitivity to her pregnancy told her something was wrong. But there was nothing she could have done. That anyone could have done to save your sister.¡±

    ¡°Sister?¡± Ashleigh asked, her voice shaking. ¡°What happened to my sister?¡±

    ¡°You and she were conceived, and for a while, you grew together. But at a certain point, your sister no longer grew, and eventually, she was absorbed into you. The humans have called this, Vanishing Twin Syndrome.¡±

    Ashleigh took several deep breaths, having a hard time understanding and epting the things she was hearing.

    ¡°I killed my sister?¡± she asked, finally finding her voice again.

    ¡°Your sister is a part of you. She was not strong enough to survive on her own. But what strength she did have, she gave to you.¡±

    Ashleigh curled into herself, tears falling, a sense of confused guilt running wild over her entire being.

    After several silent minutes, Ashleigh sat up. She wiped her tears and looked up at Lian, who sat still, patiently waiting for Ashleigh to finish her emotional breakdown.

    ¡°So, I was once two people. And now I am one,¡± Ashleigh summarized. ¡°What does this mean for Caleb and Granger?¡±

    She could guess. She knew the answer. But she wanted it allid out in front of her by someone else.

    ¡°You are their mate. Both of them.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and nodded her head. She knew this was the answer. It only added to her frustration.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Lian said.

    Ashleigh looked up.

    ¡°Only one of them is yours,¡± Lian replied, giving Ashleigh a soft smile. ¡°You carry both your own bond and that of your sister. Each man belongs to one of those bonds. But your sister is not you. Her bond is not yours.¡±

    ¡°So, I do have a true mate¡­?¡± Ashleigh whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice?¡±

    ¡°You always have a choice,¡± Lian countered, ¡°the Goddess does not enforce her will. She offers a blessing. And what is a blessing to one, can be a curse to another. Those here who have devoted themselves to the Goddess reject her blessing. We do not seek our mates. We seek her.¡±

    Ashleigh sniffed and wiped her tears. Finally, she sat up straight and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Do you know who my true mate is?¡± she asked.

    Lian nodded her head.

    Ashleigh licked her lips nervously before finally asking, ¡°Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 106 Not In the Best Condition

    Bell arrived at Renee¡¯s home to find a small group gathered outside.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked as she approached.

    ¡°Renee didn¡¯t show up for her ss today, and no one could get a hold of her, so we sent Trevor to check on her.¡±

    The woman indicated a man that sat on the ground holding his arm to his chest and talking with Peter.

    Bell was surprised to see him.

    ¡°Peter?¡± she called out.

    Peter nced up; he raised his hand, telling her to wait a moment. He finished talking to the man on the ground and then approached her, pulling her away from the group.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he began, ¡°when was thest time you talked to Renee?¡±

    ¡°A few days ago¡­ maybe two nights before the full moon,¡± Bell replied, ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Bell looked around at each person, but she didn¡¯t see her friend.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°Inside, no one has been able to get her out. Trevor tried, but¡­.¡± Peter trailed off, ncing back at the man still sitting on the ground.

    ¡°But, what?¡± Bell asked impatiently.

    Peter looked back at her and clenched his jaw, disying his distaste for being the one having to share the information he was holding.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°He stepped inside when she didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t get very far,¡± Peter began. ¡°He said it was dark, and before his eyes could adapt, she had alreadye after him.¡±

    ¡°Come after him?!¡± Bell cried out, shocked, ¡°Renee? That¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ¡°Well, whatever happened, I need to get him back to the hospital. I¡¯m not sure what he was cut with, but the wounds need to be cleaned.¡±

    Peter reached a hand to her shoulder and returned to the man. Bell nced over.

    ¡®Renee wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone. This is a mistake,¡¯ she thought to herself.

    She moved towards the door, ignoring Peter¡¯s look of warning.

    ¡°Renee?¡± Bell called as the door slowly creaked open.

    There was no answer, and Bell could see that the living room was inplete disarray. Pictures and decorations were scattered all over the floor, deep tears in the fabric of the couch and walls. She took a step further but stopped almost immediately as a familiar scent assaulted her senses.

    Blood. More than just a few drops.

    ¡°Renee!¡± Bell shouted. Now more determined to find her friend. She shoved past the clutter on the floor, going deeper into the house. ¡°Renee! Where are you!?¡±

    Bell went up the stairs, the walls lined with deep gashes.

    ¡°Did she shift inside?¡± Bell asked herself aloud.

    As she reached the top of the stairs, she listened carefully for even the slightest sound. She could hear a heartbeat. It was erratic. She followed it to Renee¡¯s bedroom, finding even more destruction the closer she came.<sub></sub>

    As she opened the door, she was overwhelmed by the smell of blood, urine, fecal matter, and spoiled meat.

    ¡®It¡¯s only been a few days¡­ how is this possible?¡¯ she wondered in horror.

    Bell brought the cor of her shirt up to cover her nose and mouth.

    ¡°Renee?¡± she called out again.

    There was a sound from the closet, a shuffling.

    Bell kicked away what she could only assume was the remains of a squirrel and moved to the closet door. She reached out slowly before pulling on the handle to open it.

    It was dark, but Renee¡¯s legs were sticking out from the corner of the closet. Bell could see all the cuts and gashes. Some looked dangerously inmed. There was also deep bruising, as though she had taken a beating.

    Bell swallowed down the panic and fear she was feeling. She tried to see into the darkness of the corner where Renee sat.

    ¡°Renee?¡± Bell called once more.

    She was prepared for no answer, just like before. But she couldn¡¯t have prepared herself for the ear-piercing screech out of the darkness and the crazed look in her friend¡¯s eyes as she flew at Bell with a knife in hand.

    ***

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to hear this¨C ¡°

    ¡°Then don¡¯t say it,¡± Caleb sighed with an irritated nce at Galen.

    Leaning his head back in his chair, he brought his thumb and forefinger to the bridge of his nose. His head ached. In the past almost three days, he had barely slept.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Ashleigh since their kiss in her room. Since Luna Corrine had found out that he and Ashleigh were mates.

    After that, Ashleigh had disappeared. Luna Corrine refused to tell him where or when she would be back. The brother, Axel, had refused to acknowledge the mate bond and tried to push Caleb to go back to Summer.

    But there was no chance in hell Caleb was leaving. Not without her, or at least not without talking to her.

    Caleb wished he could return to that moment and refuse to leave the room. But, as it was now, he was without her and had no idea where she was.

    Worse still, he couldn¡¯t feel her presence.

    Even from Summer, he had always been able to feel her, just on the edge of his senses. But now, there was nothing, as though their bond had been severed.

    It left him empty.

    The only thing that had kept his patience and sanity through thesest few days was knowing that even though he couldn¡¯t find Ashleigh, he knew exactly where the rat was. If he knew Granger couldn¡¯t reach her, he couldn¡¯t hurt her again.

    Caleb could be patient.

    But that was the problem. Caleb hadn¡¯tid eyes on Granger in at least six hours.

    Caleb let out a low growl.

    He needed to know where she was. He needed to see her. He pushed himself from his chair with a force that sent it flying across the room and against the wall.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Galen shouted, shocked by the suddenness of Caleb¡¯s movements. He jumped up from his ce on the bed to block the door. He held his palm out towards Caleb, blocking his path. ¡°Whoa¡­ hey, hi. What, uh, whatcha doing? Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I need to see Luna Corrine,¡± Caleb said. ¡°I need to know where she is.¡±

    Caleb stepped forward; Galen held him back.

    ¡°Listen,¡± Galen began carefully, ¡°I know¡­ok? I do, I understand. But you haven¡¯t slept. You¡¯re all riled up. Probably not in the best condition to see the inws. Let¡¯s give them some more time. It¡¯s big news. They just need time to process.¡±

    Caleb closed his eyes. Clenching his jaw, he took a deep breath through his nose, blowing out slowly through his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± he stated firmly.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to suggest it,¡± Galen smiled, ¡°¡­again.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± Caleb said. ¡°I won¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    He knew Caleb meant it; he had already waited months. Endured her absence and her dismissal. If anyone kept her from him any longer, Galen could not allow that to happen.

    ¡°I promise, my Alpha, we will know something by tomorrow morning. One way or another.¡±

    Caleb nodded, moving to sit on the edge of the bed. Galen let out a sigh of relief. A chime from his phone drew his attention.

    When he looked at the screen, he was surprised to see Peter¡¯s name. The message he sent, however, made his heart stop.

    [Bell was injured in an attack. She¡¯s ok, but she will be here overnight.]

    Caleb saw the look on Galen¡¯s face. He was at his side in an instant.

    ¡°What is it? Did something happen at home?¡± he asked with concern.

    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s..it¡¯s Bell,¡± Galen managed to say, ¡°she was attacked¡­ She¡¯s in the hospital.¡±

    Galen stared at the message. Unable to do anything else.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Galen looked up at Caleb, who reached a hand to Galen¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Go to the hospital. See for yourself that she is ok.¡±

    He nodded and immediately turned towards the door. As Galen opened it, he was surprised by someone standing on the other side. He looked back at Caleb.

    ¡°You have a guest. Behave,¡± Galen said quickly as he ran out the door towards the hospital.

    Caleb looked around the door; there stood Luna Corrine. She gave him a slight nod and a cautious smile.

    ¡°Luna Corrine,¡± he greeted her. Doing his best to maintain hisposure.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb,¡± she replied.

 Chapter 107 Took It All Too Seriously

    ¡°Do not make the restraints too tight. Keep her sedated but monitor her vitals. Check for any dips in her blood pressure. Since we don¡¯t know why she is reacting this way, we don¡¯t know if the sedatives might have a reaction with something else in her system.¡±

    Peter sighed as he sat against the counter, listening to Bell rattle off instructions.

    ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t forget¨C¡±

    ¡°Hey, Bell? Sweety?¡± Peter smiled, getting her attention.

    Bell looked up at him, ¡°Yea?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor too,¡± he said sweetly. ¡°You can tell because I do things like perform surgery and resect infected tissue from lovesick betas. Oh, and I stitch up coworkers who make stupid decisions like running into the home of a lunatic.¡±

    ¡°She is not a lunatic!¡± Bell cried out.

    ¡°Maybe not, but she has definitely had a psychotic break,¡± Peter replied tly. ¡°And while you are still a patient, she is mine. So I will decide on her care. You focus on that arm.¡±

    Bell sighed and leaned her head back against the pillow.

    She hated being a patient, hated being on this side of the hospital experience. The IV made her ufortable; sitting still was irritating. But, more than anything else, she needed to know what was happening to Renee.

    ¡°I just¨C¡°

    ¡°She¡¯s your friend,¡± Peter said, ¡°I understand. I will do my best, you know that. But, once the arm is good, you can see for yourself.¡±

    Bell said nothing but nodded in understanding.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Thank the Goddess,¡± Peter said dramatically, bringing his hands up into a prayer pose. Then, he pushed off from the counter, heading for the door.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he said suddenly, ¡°I forgot to mention, you¡¯ll have a visitor soon.¡±

    He gave her a mischievous grin and left the room before she could say anything.

    It took her a moment, but she realized who he meant and let out a sigh of her own.

    The door flew open.

    ¡°Bell!¡± Galen shouted as he rushed in the door.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± she asked, seeing how he gasped for air.

    He turned to face her; a look of relief fell over him. He let out a deep sigh and smiled softly. He moved to her side, settling into the chair beside the bed.

    ¡°Thank the Goddess, you are ok,¡± he sighed, grabbing her hand and squeezing it.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, pulling her hand away.

    He nced down as her fingers slipped away from his. His smile faltered, but then he saw the bandage. He gently grabbed her hand once more, so he could take a closer look. His fingers ran over it tenderly.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a minor cut.¡±<sub></sub>

    Bell pulled back her arm, holding it to her chest.

    ¡°It was a deep cut,¡± she said, looking away from him, ¡°it looks worse than it is, but it will still take a couple of days to properly heal.¡±

    Galen couldn¡¯t help but notice how she pulled away from him. Twice. And the distance he felt in her words.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It was an ident,¡± she answered quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what happened to Renee, but she would never do that on purpose. Not to me, not to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Bell looked up at him. ¡°You believe me?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your friend. You know her and how she behaves. So if you say this was an ident, I believe you,¡± Galen replied simply.

    Bell smiled.

    Galen felt relieved to see it. He rxed a little. Reaching his hand out, he ran the back of his fingers against her cheek. And for the tiniest of moments, Bell rxed against him.

    ¡°I was so worried about you,¡± he whispered.

    Bell remembered how he ran in and how out of breath he had been.

    ¡®He must have run here the moment he heard¡­¡¯ she thought to herself sadly. She closed her eyes, letting out a shaky breath trying to hold back her emotions.

    Galen saw the pained expression on her face. He swallowed down his nerves and took a deep breath.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± he asked quietly.

    Bell opened her eyes, looking at him, she saw his vulnerability. His open and honest heart. It hurt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she sighed, looking away from him.

    ¡°Come on,¡± he said with a softugh. ¡°I¡¯m not the smartest or most experienced guy around. But even I know you¡¯ve been avoiding me.¡±

    She continued to look away from him.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t avoiding you, just busy.¡±

    ¡°Half a truth and half a lie,¡± he sighed. ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, Bell, but you have been avoiding me.¡±

    Bell felt a pressure building in her chest, a hot, ufortable pain. She bit the inside of her lip, trying to focus her mind.

    ¡°Just tell me what I did,¡± Galen pleaded.

    She took a deep breath and turned to look at him; at that moment, she knew that she had to control her emotions.

    ¡°You just¡­ misunderstood me,¡± she said with an ufortable smile.

    Galen squinted his eyes and cocked his head to the side with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Misunderstood you?¡± He asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You just took it all too seriously.¡± She shrugged and forced a smile. ¡°I was just ying around Galen, but you¡­ I don¡¯t know. You just took it all so seriously.¡±

    Sheughed a light chuckle. It was awkward and ufortable for both.

    Galen observed her carefully. He saw the tears that shimmered in her eyes, the wall she was trying so hard to build between them.

    ¡°Ok,¡± he said, nodding his head as he looked away.

    ¡°Ok?¡± she asked, surprised by his response.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Ok,¡± she repeated, swallowing down the pain the word made her feel. ¡°Good. We understand each other now. So, you go your way, and I¡¯ll stay here.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s good,¡¯ Bell thought to herself, ¡®it¡¯s better that he is so epting of this. It¡¯s easier. It¡¯s fine.¡¯

    ¡°I understand that there is some reason that you feel you need to do this,¡± Galen said, lifting his eyes to meet hers.

    ¡°Galen¨C¡° she tried to deny it.

    ¡°No,¡± he interrupted her softly. He looked away, grabbed her hand, and kissed it gently. Then, setting it back down on herp and holding his hand over hers as he spoke again. ¡°I also understand that doing this is hurting you, and fighting you on it, will only make it worse.¡±

    Bell felt the warmth of her tears as they threatened to spill over. She bit her lip harder.

    Galen lifted his eyes to meet hers. Unshed tears glistened back at her.

    ¡°So, for now, I will just say ¡®ok.¡¯ We can put up a wall.¡±

    He gave her a lopsided half-hearted smile.

    A tear rolled down her cheek, and she could taste the metallic sweetness of blood inside her mouth as she bit down too hard.

    ¡°Just know,¡± he said, reaching his hand to her cheek and wiping her tears away with his thumb. ¡°When you are ready to tear it down again, I¡¯ll be waiting on the other side.¡±

    They held each other¡¯s gaze. Living in the moments that they had shared in the snow. He looked away first. Quickly standing up and leaning down, he kissed her head gently before turning and leaving the room.

    Bell closed her eyes and let out the sob she had held back. She clenched her jaw and squeezed her eyes tightly. Pushing down on the stifling feeling in her chest until she could breathe again. Wiping away the tears, she cleared her throat and grabbed her phone from the table beside her.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± she said once the other party answered. ¡°I ended it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what¡¯s best, my girl,¡± Alpha Wyatt replied. ¡°For everyone.¡±

    ***

    The wolf had guided Ashleigh back through the trees. She found clothing waiting for her just before the tree line. After dressing, she made her way out. Ashleigh expected to be alone. It suited her. She wanted the chance to sort through her thoughts of all that the Priestess had told her.

    But she was wrong.

    ¡°Hi, baby,¡± Granger smiled at her as she stepped out of the trees.

 Chapter 108 Crazy For You

    ¡°Hi, baby,¡± Granger smiled at Ashleigh as she stepped out of the trees.

    Ashleigh stopped, surprised and immediately on guard.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Granger replied, ¡°I came here looking for you, babe.¡±

    He took a step towards her; she took a step back.

    Granger stopped. He clenched his jaw and looked at her with a severe expression.

    ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± she replied.

    Granger sighed, ¡°I told you I was sorry.¡±

    ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t enough.¡±

    He took another step towards her.

    ¡°I already warned you before, Granger,¡± she growled. ¡°I won¡¯t let you touch me again.¡±

    ¡°Ash,¡± he said. His tone was calm yet eerie. ¡°I¡¯m your mate. We need to get past this.¡±

    ¡°How did you even know how to find me?¡±

    Ashleigh knew her mother would never have told him where she was, especially not after knowing what he had done.

    ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± he asked, ¡°I know I screwed up, but you¡¯re acting like I¡¯m stalking you or something.¡±

    ¡°Are you?¡± she questioned.

    She looked around the area. Not far from where he stood, there was a backpack. Beside it was a water bottle and trash bag.

    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± she asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Not long,¡± Granger smiled. ¡°Just a few hours.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Ashleigh said, moving past him towards the road.

    ¡°Why not?¡± he called after her. ¡°Because I¡¯m not Caleb?¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°No, Granger,¡± she answered with irritation. ¡°No one should be here.¡±

    She turned around to face him again.

    ¡°Again, how did you know where I was?¡± her tone became more aggressive. ¡°The only person who knew was my mom, and she wouldn¡¯t have told you.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Granger smiled, ¡°Corrine loves me.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw. His confidence had long past shifted to arrogance.

    ¡®Was he always like this?¡¯ she wondered to herself.

    ¡°She knows about the bond with Caleb,¡± Ashleigh said, holding his gaze.

    He looked away, but not before she saw the anger.

    ¡°Yea, I know,¡± he replied.

    Granger lifted his eyes to her. The anger was gone, just vanished. All that was left behind were the same kind eyes she had stared into almost every day for the past two years.

    Only now, they felt cold.

    ¡°I heard something about a kiss?¡±

    Ashleigh felt a heaviness in her stomach.

    ¡°There was a kiss. Yes. He kissed me,¡± she said.<sub></sub>

    Granger smiled again, a soft, weak smile she recognized, as though he were telling her that he forgave her. Ashleigh swallowed down the anxiety that had been growing in her chest.

    ¡°And I kissed him back.¡±

    His anger, the rage she had only glimpsed in passing moments she had convinced herself weren¡¯t real, returned.

    ¡°You chose me,¡± Granger stated tly.

    ¡°I did,¡± she agreed with a nod of her head. ¡°Before.¡±

    Granger stared at her, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°You¡¯re choosing him now?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Granger, I¨C¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just¡­changing your mind?¡± he interrupted, stepping towards her.

    Tears glistened in his eyes alongside the visible anger. His words were angry, hurt. Ashleigh didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Is that what they told you?¡± he asked, pointing towards the trees. ¡°These magical mystical bullshit hermits told you to abandon me!¡±

    ¡°Granger¨C¡±

    ¡°No!¡± he shouted. ¡°No!¡±

    He clenched his jaw. Tears streamed from his eyes. Then, crouching down on the ground, he grabbed his hair and let out soft sobs.

    Her vision was blurred from the tears that had filled her eyes. There was a growing pit of guilt, shame, and misery in her stomach.

    Granger had changed. He had be possessive, jealous, and devious, hurting her deeply.

    But¡­

    For two years, she had loved him more than anyone else in this world. Even knowing who he had be, it was still painful to see him like this.

    Ashleigh took a step towards him. She bent down, reaching her hand to touch his arm. However, she was caught off guard when he grabbed her.

    He pulled her down towards him, turning her to wrap his arms around her stomach tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over for us,¡± he whispered, nuzzling against the side of her head with his. ¡°We are the ones that belong together, Ashleigh. You are mine.¡±

    Ashleigh struggled against him. The panic she had felt days before when he held her overwhelmed her senses.

    ¡°We can get through this,¡± he said. ¡°Just like you promised.¡±

    He kissed her neck gently, and she felt a wave of fear rush over her.

    ¡®Not again!¡¯ she screamed inside her mind.

    The absolute fear of repeating her mistake overwrote her panic. Finally, she found her footing against the gravel and dirt of the forest road. She used her strength to press her feet down into the earth and shove her body roughly against him.

    Granger was not prepared for it, he fell backward, and though he pulled her along with him, he could not maintain his hold on her.

    Ashleigh rolled away from him and jumped back up to her feet. She turned to face him, preparing to fight him if she needed to.

    Granger sat up. She could see that he wanted toe after her.

    She growled.

    He scoffed and settled himself on the ground.

    ¡°You will choose me,¡± he stated.

    She growled again.

    He smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± he said. ¡°I know we have some things to work through, but, you¡¯ll love me again.¡±

    Ashleigh stared at him. She didn¡¯t understand how he could be so different from what he used to be.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± she answered.

    Granger smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m crazy for you.¡±

    Ashleigh was disgusted. She shook her head and turned to leave.

    ¡°You don¡¯t actually have a choice,¡± he called after her.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t turn or acknowledge his words. Instead, she just continued to walk away.

    ¡°I hoped you woulde around on your own. Realize that we are meant to be together!¡± Granger shouted after her. ¡°It was always meant to be us, Ashleigh!¡±

    ¡°Just stop!¡± she finally shouted back at him.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he called.

    She ignored him.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± he demanded.

    She ignored him again.

    ¡°Do you really think that Spring and Autumn will just stand by while Summer and Winter unite through a marriage between the Alphas?¡±

    Ashleigh stopped.

    ¡°Not a chance, baby,¡± Granger smiled.

    Granger got up off the ground and started to walk in her direction.

    ¡°You and Caleb being mates isn¡¯t just a problem because of Alpha Wyatt,¡± he said. His voice was arrogant, ¡°Though, to be clear, your daddy hates Caleb.¡±

    Her heart was racing as she listened to his words, to their meaning.

    ¡°You can¡¯t choose Caleb because it would literally cause a war,¡± he growled.

    Ashleigh turned to face him, her pain and angerbining as she spoke.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re right, even if I can¡¯t be with him. I won¡¯t be with you!¡± Ashleigh shouted, ¡°I will remain an unmated wolf!¡±

    Granger smiled.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you,¡± he stated coldly. ¡°And if Caleb feels even half of what I do for you, he won¡¯t be able to either.¡±

    ¡®Reject me now, or not at all.¡¯

    Caleb¡¯s words haunted Ashleigh now. Granger was right. Caleb had made it clear he would pursue her as her mate. He wouldn¡¯t ept her rejection anymore.

    ¡°Like I said, you will choose me.¡±

    Granger¡¯s arrogance pissed her off.

    ¡°Just because Caleb and I are mates does not mean that a war will break out!¡± she shouted, ¡°You have no idea¨C¡±

    ¡°But it is a risk,¡± Granger said. ¡°A huge risk to both your people.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw but didn¡¯t look away from his taunting eyes.

    ¡°You won¡¯t take that risk, Ashleigh.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know me,¡± she growled through gritted teeth.

    ¡°I do, though,¡± he stated, his mouth tilted in a bitter grin. ¡°You are the best of us, the first daughter of Winter. You know better than anyone the code we live by.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed. Her brave front was faltering.

    Granger leaned in close as he whispered the words she had heard so many times before.

    ¡°Duty before heart.¡±

 Chapter 109 Reached My Limit

    When Luna Corrine came to the door, Caleb felt his heart stop.

    Was sheing to try and make him leave? Would she tell him where Ashleigh was?

    She held his life in her hands. Did she even realize it?

    ¡°Ashleigh will be back soon. In the next few hours,¡± Corrine said in a gentle voice.

    Caleb felt the tension in his body ease. The weight on his chest lessening. He could breathe again.

    ¡°Before she gets back, I want to ask you something,¡± Corrine continued.

    His attention went back to her.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Did you¡­¡± she began. Corrine visibly clenched her jaw, and her eyes moved to her feet. She took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°Granger¡­ did he¡­.¡±

    Caleb let out a low growl.

    ¡°He hurt her,¡± Caleb spoke between gritted teeth, ¡°but he didn¡¯t get the chance to destroy her.¡±

    Corrine nodded. ¡°She said as much, but I was worried she was holding back.¡±

    An awkwardness hung between them, a pang of shared silent guilt.

    ¡°Do you know,¡± she asked, ¡°was this¡­ the first time?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    He squeezed his hand into a fist until he felt the sting of his nails digging into the flesh of his palm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he replied, ¡°but¡­ my feeling is that this was the worst of it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think he has forced her into further acts, but you do think he has pushed her.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s voice crept into his thoughts.

    ¡®We have¡­¡¯ Her voice trailed off as the tears fell from her eyes. ¡®¡­done things.¡¯

    The look of guilt and pain in her eyes, the way she avoided his gaze. Caleb had no doubt that Granger had pushed her beyond her willingness. She was young, and her heart was not strong enough for a man that would willingly manipte her.

    Caleb felt his rage growing.

    ¡°Luna Corrine,¡± Caleb said, his voice strained. ¡°I apologize, but this conversation threatens what little tolerance I have left.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± she said. ¡°Even I¡­ have reached my limit.¡±

    Corrine turned to leave but stopped.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± she called, keeping her back to him.

    ¡°Yes, Luna,¡± he answered.

    ¡°No matter what happens next, I want to thank you for protecting her, for the care you have shown her.¡±<sub></sub>

    Her voice was gentle. Caleb could hear these words were heartfelt.

    ¡°There is nothing to thank me for,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°I will always do my best for her.¡±

    Corrine heard his words with a heaviness.

    ¡°You are a good man, Caleb; I wish the circumstances were different,¡± Corrine sighed.

    ¡°Will you stand in the way?¡± Caleb asked tly.

    Corrine turned back, and their eyes met. There was no anger or resentment. He was asking her honestly. Yet, somehow, she knew, no matter what she answered, his resolve would not change. That thought made her want to smile and cry all at the same time.

    ¡°No matter which way it goes, whatever Ashleigh tells us, I can tell you one thing for sure,¡± she smiled, ¡°I will be paying much closer attention to my daughter and the people around her.¡±

    Caleb smiled and then let out a soft gasp. He brought his hand to his chest as though he felt pain.

    Corrine turned back, taking a step towards him.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked.

    He smiled and let out a sigh of relief.

    The feeling in his chest, like that of a warm kitten curled up as it purrs in its sleep, the feeling that was very distinctly rted to his bond with Ashleigh, was back.

    ¡°I¡¯m better than alright,¡± he smiled, ¡°wherever she was, she¡¯s back now.¡±

    Corrine¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You feel her already?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he smiled, still holding his hand to his heart. ¡°The past few days, I felt empty, but now, I can feel her again.¡±

    Corrine thought back to the day more than eighteen years ago when she had visited the Priestess. When she returned, Wyatt waited in the same spot he had left her with the wolf that guided her. His face was pale and tired. He looked haggard. When heid eyes on her, tears fell. He scooped her into a tight embrace and sobbed.

    Later he told her that from the moment she had stepped into the trees with the other wolf until the moment she returned, he had lost her. He could no longer feel her, their bond. He was empty.

    Now Corrine looked at Caleb. The relief on his face, the joy of feeling his bond to Ashleigh restored.

    ¡®He really is her mate¡­¡¯ she thought to herself as she turned away from Caleb. Her heart ached. ¡®I don¡¯t know if I can keep them apart, Wyatt. Or if I want to.¡¯

    ***

    It was another two hours before Caleb received word that Ashleigh was home. He had showered, cleaned himself up, and gotten dressed multiple times. He regretted not taking the time to pack a nicer shirt. He checked his hair in the mirror, again and again, adjusting it this way and that way, wondering what she would prefer.

    He even practiced how he would say hello to her.

    ¡°Hey¡­no¡­ hi Ashleigh¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°What am I doing?¡±

    Caleb left the bathroom and grabbed his coat. On his way to her house, he continued to practice how he would greet her.

    When he arrived, Axel came to the door.

    ¡®Great,¡¯ they thought simultaneously.

    ¡°Let him through,¡± Corrine called from somewhere inside.

    Axel grunted in response and moved so that Caleb could enter the room.

    As Caleb stepped inside, he looked around the room. His eyes went to the top of the stairs. He knew she was in her room.

    Corrine sat on the couch; Axel moved to stand behind her. Caleb could hear movement in the kitchen. He assumed it was Alpha Wyatt. A light sniff of the air told him that Granger was also in there.

    ¡°This is pointless,¡± Axel grumbled to his mother. ¡°We already know who her mate is.¡±

    ¡°Only the Goddess knows, Axel,¡± Corrine replied calmly from her seat on the couch.

    ¡°Even if¨C¡± Axel began.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Wyatt interrupted. Entering from the kitchen, followed closely by Granger.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Axel,¡± Granger smiled. ¡°We¡¯re all here to support Ashleigh, whatever happens.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw and looked away; he didn¡¯t trust his ability to control himself if he looked into Granger¡¯s eyes.

    Her scent suddenly became potent. Caleb¡¯s eyes moved to the top of the stairs.

    She wore jeans and an extrarge, long pink sweater. Her hair was pulled back into a messy bun at the top of her head. A few strands had escaped and fell softly around her face.

    Their eyes met, and his heart threatened to leap from his chest. A blush crept over her face. He felt like he could almost touch her. Hold her, kiss her.

    She licked her lips, and he had to use every ounce of his will to suppress the feeling. He pulled back on their bond, as he had so many times before. Then, finally, he saw the relief. She took tiny but deep breaths and looked at him with a question in her eyes.

    ¡®I guess she hasn¡¯t realized what I¡¯ve been doing,¡¯ he thought.

    From the moment she had told him who she was, about her other mate. Caleb had done his best to temper the extreme nature of their bond. Being an alpha allowed him a certain measure of control over how others felt. Usually, it was an intimidation control. But he found he could keep back some of the intense emotion between them.

    It was all he could do for her, until now.

    ¡°Come on down, sweetheart,¡± Corrine called up to Ashleigh.

    Granger moved to the bottom of the stairs, waiting for her. Caleb saw her swallow nervously. He took a step forward, but his action was interceded by Corrine¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Have a seat, Granger,¡± she said coldly.

    Granger looked back at her. Caleb could see he was irritated, but he smiled and sat down on the small two-person loveseat.

    Axel remained behind his mother while Alpha Wyatt took his ce on the couch beside Corrine.

    There was a spot beside Wyatt or one beside Granger. There was another chair, but its cement suggested it was reserved for Ashleigh. Caleb nced around and found a ce against the wall to lean. Corrine nodded in acknowledgment.

    Ashleigh came down the stairs. She moved to the empty chair and sat down. ying with her sleeve nervously as everyone focused their attention on her.

    ¡°Ashleigh, let¡¯s just get right to it, ok?¡± Corrine smiled. She looked up at Caleb and briefly Granger. ¡°As we all now know, Ashleigh has felt the mate bond with the both of you.¡±

    Neither of them reacted.

    ¡°The thing you don¡¯t know is that I sent her to the wolves that could help her sort through what has happened. Those that have a better understanding of the Goddess and her blessing.

    ¡°Are you ready to share what you learned, Ashleigh?¡±

 Chapter 110 I Got You

    Ashleigh nodded and took a deep breath. She told them what she remembered of her time with the Priestess.

    Wyatt held Corrine as they heard about the daughter they had lost.

    ¡°I knew something was wrong,¡± whispered Corrine through quiet tears. Wyatt kissed the top of her head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they tell me?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t tell you,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°because of how rare and dangerous twin pregnancies are in werewolves. There was a chance that if you knew you lost her, you would lose me too. Just from the

    weight of your emotions.¡±

    ¡°I am grateful for that,¡± Corrine said, ¡°but I feel like I have mistreated her by not mourning her all these years.¡±

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°she is a part of me. You have loved her every day that you have loved me.¡±

    Ashleigh reached her hand out, Corrine took it. For a moment, it was just them. Corrine kissed Ashleigh¡¯s hand and thanked her silently.

    Sitting back in her chair, Ashleigh nced up at her father.

    ¡°No wonder your heart is so big. It beats for two,¡± he said with a warm smile.

    The room was quiet again. It was Axel that broke the silence.

    ¡°So, the bond you feel¡­ one is yours, and one was hers?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°But they,¡± he said, indicating both Granger and Caleb, ¡°both feel it towards you because she is a part of you?¡±

    Ashleigh nodded again.

    ¡°That¡¯s confusing¡­ but ok, so¡­ which one is actually your mate?¡± he asked.

    Caleb had remained quiet, unmoving. He had questions. He wanted to offer words offort to the family and Ashleigh herself on the news of her twin. But it wasn¡¯t his ce. So now, he waited for her to look up at him.

    Ashleigh hesitated. She yed with her sleeve and looked at the floor.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Corrine called to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± she started, her voice barely audible. She looked away from them all and took another breath.

    Caleb wanted so badly to reach out, hold her hand and tell her to take her time.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Granger chimed in, ¡°it¡¯s ok, baby, just tell them.¡±

    Caleb held in the growl, but the stupid smile on that idiot¡¯s face was risking every bit ofposure he had.

    ¡°We already know the truth Ash, just confirm it,¡± he said.

    ¡°Granger,¡± Corrine called his attention. ¡°I appreciate your interest in this situation, but it is for Ashleigh to share the truth she learned.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my Luna,¡± he said, looking back at Ashleigh. ¡°Ashleigh knows better than anyone the truth of the situation. I just meant to encourage her to share it with us, is all.¡±

    Granger nodded to Corrine, giving her a smile that his eyes did not match.

    Ashleigh raised her head, she looked at Granger, and Caleb felt a grip on his heart.

    ¡®Look back at me,¡¯ Caleb pleaded in his mind.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°My true mate,¡± Ashleigh began, shifting her eyes to the floor. ¡°Is¡­¡±

    She hesitated.

    Granger¡¯s words came back into her mind. Choosing Caleb could mean war, but not choosing Caleb¡­

    Her breathing became unsteady, and her heart throbbed in her ears. A cold numbness was spreading through her body.

    She tried to calm down and remind herself to breathe, but she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Say it, Ash,¡± Granger called out. ¡°Just tell everyone the truth.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Granger,¡± Corrine growled, ¡°I already told you to let her speak.¡±

    ¡°Mom, he¡¯s just trying to¨C¡± Axel attempted to defend Granger.

    ¡°I know what he is trying to do,¡± Corrine replied.

    Their voices got louder and louder, but they also seemed to fade away as Ashleigh continued her struggle to breathe, to feel, to calm her senses.

    ¡°Breathe,¡± Caleb whispered in her ear.

    Ashleigh was confused, but she tried to listen.

    ¡°Breathe,¡± he said again.

    Ashleigh lifted her eyes, expecting to see him beside her. Honestly, hoping he was, just to be close to him once more. But he wasn¡¯t.

    He was still standing at the door, still in the same position.

    Only now, his eyes were concentrated on her with a meaningful look. A concerned and loving gaze.

    She took a deep breath in, her heart breaking as the words left her lips.

    ¡°My mate¡­ is Granger.¡±

    Caleb felt the floor beneath him fall away. Then, everything went silent, and all he could hear was that name, over and over.

    ¡®Granger.¡¯

    Corrine sat forward quickly.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she demanded. ¡°Is that what the Priestess told you?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is!¡± Axel shouted excitedly. Not bothering to mask his relief. He went to Granger and offered his hand. ¡°I had no doubt, man.¡±

    ¡°Neither did I,¡± Granger smiled, shaking Axel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It is good that we have a firm answer,¡± Alpha Wyatt said, standing from his ce on the couch. ¡°This is a strange situation, but we should all be grateful it has been resolved as it should be.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Corrine said, trying to draw her daughter¡¯s attention.

    Ashleigh still did not look up.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Caleb called out softly.

    She squeezed her eyes closed at the sound of his shaky voice. He swallowed down his shock, his fear.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± he asked.

    She had never heard his voice sound so feeble before.

    ¡°Is it true?¡± he asked again.

    She looked up; their eyes met. Both filled with tears. She looked away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Excuse me, I¡­I have to go,¡± Caleb said quickly; turning to the door, he struggled to open it. He finally was able to turn the knob and rushed out the open door as soon as he could, mming the door behind him.

    The cold air crashed against his skin like a million tiny knives stabbing at his sensitive flesh. His lungs stopped working; the world was spinning. He stumbled, tried to get back up, but he slipped again.

    The pressure was building inside of him, his chest feeling as though a lead weight sat atop it while simultaneously feeling as though it would explode at any moment.

    He gasped a shallow breath. The air wasn¡¯t getting to his lungs; he gasped again. Then, finally, he reached his hand to his throat, wing at the material of his jacket. He was gasping again and again, but his lungs weren¡¯t working. They were dying. They needed air desperately.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± a familiar voice called out in the distance.

    Caleb could think of nothing but the air that wasn¡¯t reaching him, the fire growing in his lungs, and the world spinning around him.

    ¡°Caleb!¡±

    Galen ran to him, falling to his knees in the powdery snow. He grabbed Caleb by the shoulders, shaking him as he called his name repeatedly. Finally, Caleb looked up at him. His eyes were red and swollen, his face was purple, all from the strain of his hyperventtion.

    ¡°Caleb, breathe!¡± Galen shouted.

    Caleb finally took a hard deep breath, coughing from its force. Galen patted his back and held him as he slowly regained his breathing pattern.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Galen asked.

    Caleb did something unexpected. Heid his head against Galen¡¯s shoulder and cried. Galen was surprised but only held him tighter.

    Even after Alpha Cain, Caleb had held it in.

    The few times that Galen had seen Caleb cry, there had been tears, but only a few and only for a short time. He sobbed, his shoulders sagged, and his body rocked as the waves of crushing emotion rolled over him.

    ¡°I got you,¡± Galen whispered as he gently patted his brother¡¯s back.

    ***

    Ashleigh heard the door m shut behind him.

    Granger and Axel chatted happily; Wyatt looked out the window. Corrine was the only one that was paying attention.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Ashleigh said, jumping up from her chair. She ran up the stairs and into the bathroom, mming the door shut behind her.

    She barely managed to open the lid of the toilet bowl before the bile that had been threatening to rise finally made its escape.

    Her stomach muscles clenched and heaved until nothing was left toe out.

    Her throat burned, and she felt exhausted. Ashleigh flushed the toilet and sat down on the cool floor, leaning back against the cupboards below the sink. Then, bringing her knees up to her chest, she cried softly against them.

    ¡®I¡¯m so sorry, Caleb,¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®I¡¯m so sorry.¡¯

    She wasn¡¯t sure how long she had stayed there, but it wasn¡¯t a short time.

    There was a knock at the door.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Corrine called.

    Ashleigh sniffed and wiped her tears before answering.

    ¡°Yea?¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just about to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Corrine replied, a feeling of sorrow in her tone.

    Ashleigh thought she had left when her voice came through the door once more.

    ¡°You should know,¡± she said. ¡°We got word that Alpha Caleb and Beta Galen have decided to return to Summer.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°When?¡±

    Quickly covered her mouth with her hand to muffle the sound of the cry that followed.

    ¡°They have already left.¡±

    She squeezed her eyes shut and cried silently, biting her fist to keep from making a sound. A painful pressure pulled at her chest.

    ¡°Ok,¡± she called back, barely keeping steady.

    ¡°Your father and I have some business to attend to,¡± Corrine said, then adding quietly, ¡°I have asked Axel to keep Granger busy today. So that you may have time to rest.¡±

    ¡®Thank you,¡¯ Ashleigh thought to herself gratefully, unable to say the words.

    ¡°Ashleigh, when you are ready,¡± Corrine whispered, ¡°I am here for you.¡±

    Ashleigh heard her mother¡¯s footsteps as she walked away. She leaned her head back, letting the tears fall.

    ¡°I wish I could tell you the truth,¡± Ashleigh whispered, closing her eyes. ¡°I love you, Caleb. I love you so much.¡±

 Chapter 111 I Would Rather

    It had been two days since the infamous Summer wolves returned to their pack.

    Corrine ensured that Wyatt and Axel had kept Granger busy for one reason or another in those two days, allowing Ashleigh time alone.

    When she heard about Renee, Ashleigh had wanted to go to the hospital right away. Still, Renee was on restricted ess due to the nature of her stay. And Bell was unavable, having thrown herself into Renee¡¯s treatment.

    She was thankful to avoid Granger, but she knew it wouldn¡¯tst forever.

    ¡°Long time no see, wife,¡± Granger called behind her as she made her way home.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your wife,¡± Ashleigh snarled. Neither looking back nor stopping to talk to him.

    ¡°Soon enough.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw in both anger and disgust at his words.

    ¡°Not now, nor ever,¡± she replied through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not very nice,¡± he smiled after her.

    Granger sped up his pace, quickly moving in front of her.

    ¡°Ash,¡± he began.

    But she merely pushed past him.

    ¡°Ash! Come on,¡± he called after her. Once again, he ran in front of her and blocked her path.

    When she tried to go past him again, he blocked her and grabbed her arm as she moved again. Finally, Ashleigh turned on him with a low and threatening growl.

    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± he shouted. He raised his hands as a sign of truce. ¡°Just calm down. Look, I won¡¯t touch you, ok?¡±

    ¡°Leave me alone, Granger,¡± she growled.

    ¡°Hey, listen,¡± he said, ¡°I know you¡¯re still mad. But we need to find a way to get past this and rebuild our rtionship.¡±

    Ashleigh scoffed.

    ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± she said, ¡°there is no rtionship to rebuild.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Granger clenched his jaw.

    ¡°Now, Ashleigh, we already talked about this,¡± he said with agitation. ¡°You and I are mates; you already confirmed that to everyone.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a bitterugh.

    ¡°The only reason, and I do mean ONLY reason, that I said that was to avoid the possibility of war,¡± Ashleigh stated firmly. ¡°You are nothing more to me than an irritating fly buzzing in my face.¡±

    Ashleigh took a step towards him; her eyes had a glow he had never seen before. Granger found himself moving away from her instinctively.

    He gritted his teeth.

    ¡°How can you say that¡­We can be happy again, Ashleigh. Just like we used to be,¡± he insisted.

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You can forget everything we had together just like that? Just because some other wolfes along, you just throw everything we had away.¡±

    ¡°I threw everything away?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°You tried to **** me.¡±

    Granger felt the cold sting of reality.

    ¡°I never meant¨C¡± he began.

    ¡°But you did,¡± Ashleigh stated. ¡°I begged you to stop.¡±

    ¡°No, Ashleigh I¨C¡±

    ¡°If Caleb hadn¡¯te when he did, you would have done it.¡±

    ¡°No! I stopped before he arrived!¡± Granger shouted back angrily.

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°And what about the next time?¡± she asked, taking a step closer.

    Granger swallowed.<sub></sub>

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the first time you assaulted me, Granger. It was just the first time I realized it.¡±

    In a strange and twisted way, Granger¡¯s assault had been what Ashleigh needed to understand the truth.

    The mate bond does not give love. It gives you ownership.

    It was Caleb himself that offered her love, and she wanted nothing more in this world than to receive his love and give it in return.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be cruel, Ash,¡± Granger growled. ¡°Everything will be back to how it was once you forget about that bastard.¡±

    Ashleigh felt the anger and resentment inside of her ring up. Then, remembering Caleb¡¯s face when he heard her ¡®choice¡¯, she snarled, baring her teeth.

    She took a step closer to him, and he noticed the glow in her eyes once more. She leaned in as she spoke quietly.

    ¡°Caleb is my one and only mate, and no matter how long it takes, we will find a way to be together.¡±

    Granger bit his lip in anger. He wanted to shout at her. She could see it building, and honestly, she looked forward to it. Ashleigh was no longer the girl he thought she was.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Corrine called out from the front door.

    Ashleigh smiled at Granger and then stepped around him to smile at her mother.

    ¡°Yes, Mother?¡± she answered sweetly.

    ¡°I just got a call,¡± Corrine began, returning Ashleigh¡¯s smile. ¡°Renee has been approved for visitors.¡±

    Ashleigh genuinely perked up.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡± she shouted with excitement, turning around and leaving Granger without another word.

    He was left irritated and angry. He began to go, but once again, Corrine stopped him.

    ¡°Granger, there is something we need to talk about,¡± she said pleasantly.

    Granger turned around with his usual kind smile.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m always here for anything you need,¡± he asked.

    Corrine made her way to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it, Granger,¡± Corrine said, ¡°because there is something that I need.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Granger asked.

    ¡®This is good,¡¯ he thought to himself, ¡®if I get Corrine back on my side, Ashleigh wille back much quicker.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll need you to return home for a while.¡±

    Granger stared at Corrine, unsure that he had heard her words correctly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, ¡°what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean,¡± Corrine said, still smiling, ¡°you need to return to the southern territories and aid your father for a while.¡±

    Granger was stunned. How could this be happening?

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he began, ¡°I¡­ you want me to go back?¡±

    Corrine nodded her head, still smiling brightly.

    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m training to be Axel¡¯s Beta¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but that is years away,¡± Corrine chuckled, ¡°And besides, who better to teach you than your father? He is Wyatt¡¯s Beta, after all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­.¡± Granger said with a forced smile, ¡°but, Ashleigh and I, we¡¯re getting married.¡±

    ¡°That,¡± Corrine sighed, with a troubled expression on her face, ¡°well, that¡¯s something else we need to talk about.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Granger asked, feeling a sense of dread creeping over him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just,¡± Corrine began, ¡°Well, Wyatt and I talked. We both feel that the way Ashleigh handled this situation with Alpha Caleb shows a certainck of maturity that we find concerning.¡±

    Corrine began to walk back and forth as though she were speaking to herself.

    ¡°And she¡¯s so young anyway. So, of course, you were lucky to find each other so early. But we are afraid it simply didn¡¯t allow her the time she needed to grow and mature as an individual.¡±

    Granger didn¡¯t like what she was saying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Corrine. Our wedding has been pushed back several times already,¡± he said. ¡°You agreed with me that we should be married as soon as possible.¡±

    Corrine¡¯s expression changed into sympathy as she shrugged her shoulders ever so slightly.

    ¡°Well, now I think it is in your best interests if you take some time apart. You can go home and spend time with your family. Your father can keep teaching you the proper role of a Beta, and perhaps he can help you in other ways.¡±

    Her smile shifted, and Granger couldn¡¯t help but notice.

    ¡°What other ways?¡± he asked.

    She held his gaze and took a step closer to him. Her mouth curved in a slight grin, but her eyes had a coolness that was not altogether kind.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± she began, ¡°he can teach you what it means to be a good mate.¡±

    Granger felt a lump in his throat. She took another step closer.

    ¡°How to treat the woman you im to love.¡±

    He swallowed as she took yet another step closer.

    ¡°About respect, understanding, and trust. All the things that are required in a marriage.¡±

    Her smile was gone now, and her emerald eyes held an eerie and dangerous glow.

    ¡°The truth is, Granger, this marriage will not proceed without my approval, and I do not approve.¡±

    Granger clenched his jaw and shoved down the lump in his throat.

    ¡°Is this about Alpha Caleb?¡± he asked, wondering if Corrine had been tempted by the possibility of the power she would gain by marriage between the packs.

    ¡°No, Granger, this is entirely about you,¡± she hissed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what I could have done to upset¨C¡±

    ¡°You hurt my daughter,¡± Corrine interrupted, a low growl emphasizing her words.

    Granger took a step back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Ashleigh is willing to look past it and choose to forgive you. But I am her mother, and I will do whatever necessary to protect my child.¡±

    Corrine stepped closer, Granger stepped back once again, but he tripped over a root this time. He fell back into the snow, quickly trying to right himself.

    ¡°You will be gone no less than a month. You will not contact Ashleigh. If she wishes, she may reach out to you. If I learn you havee back or contacted her before I say you can,¡± Corrine leaned down close to his face, causing him to back up. ¡°I will make you wish you had neverid eyes on my daughter.¡±

    ¡®She can¡¯t do this!¡¯ he shouted in his mind.

    A defiant thought that showed on his pathetic face as Corrine¡¯s expression darkened. Suddenly the air around him felt thick and crushing. He could neither breathe in nor out. A weight like that of a person on his chest made him panic.

    Corrine leaned forward once again.

    ¡°Do not test my patience, Granger,¡± her voice was lower than usual. A growl seemed to shadow every word. ¡°I would rather let my child mourn you than be destroyed by you.¡±

    ***

    Corrine left him lying in the snow. Granger was too angry to move, too frustrated to let his anger out.

    His phone rang.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good time!¡± he shouted into the receiver.

    ¡°No time to say hello, goodbye, I¡¯mte, I¡¯mte, I¡¯mte!¡± Laughed Holden on the other side.

    Granger gritted his teeth and rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Leave me alone, Holden,¡± Granger answered angrily.

    ¡°I have treated you very kindly for such a rude greeting,¡± Holden said in a warning tone. ¡°My message won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Granger sighed.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I just want to make sure you have tied up all the loose ends you left dangling.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Granger asked.

    ¡°I heard a rumor about a wolf of Winter that has been teetering at the edge of madness.¡±

 Chapter 112 Neither Do You

    After finding Caleb outside Alpha Wyatt¡¯s home, it took a while to calm him down enough to get anything out of him. Even then, Caleb had mostly remained quiet. Saying only that Ashleigh was not his mate. He had refused to say anymore, and the pain in his eyes prevented Galen from pushing any further.

    The return to Summer was quick. Galen had not stopped for a break since they left Winter. It was a long drive, but each time he got tired or ufortable, he only needed to look back in the mirror to see his friend.

    Caleb¡¯s expression was grave. He stared out the window without so much as an acknowledgment of Galen¡¯s presence.

    Fiona waited to greet them on their arrival.

    Caleb stepped out of the car. He looked around; he wore the Alpha mask. A calm and cold exterior meant to show his people that he would always remain in control, no matter the situation.

    Fiona stepped closer. Caleb put up his hand to stop her.

    He saluted her, his hand to his heart and a bow of his head.

    Fiona furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she started to say in a soft voice.

    ¡°I greet you, Luna Fiona,¡± Caleb said, with ayer of sadness that few would be able to detect. ¡°The one and only Luna of Summer.¡±

    Fiona gasped.

    Before she could ask him anything, Caleb had already walked past her, not even waiting for her response. Galen stepped up beside her quietly.

    ¡°What happened over there?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details,¡± Galen sighed, ¡°all he said was that she was not his mate.¡±

    ¡°Then she¡­ is, ok?¡± Fiona asked with a heavy sigh of relief.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she be?¡± Galen asked,

    ¡°You need to talk to him, Galen, find out what happened.¡±

    ¡°He just needs time.¡±

    ¡°No, Galen. There is more to this,¡± Fiona said softly, watching as her son disappeared around a corner.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Galen asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°The greeting,¡± she said, ¡°there is only one reason to greet a former Luna in that way. It means that the current, or future Luna, has died.¡±

    ***

    Caleb sat quietly at the end of his bed, his wet hair dripping onto theforter.

    He thought a shower might help. That it would somehow clear away the fog that had settled over his mind ever since he heard Ashleigh say Granger¡¯s name.

    But it didn¡¯t.

    He stood up. Outside the window, the sky turned from red to orange to pink to purple. The painted sunset before the night settled over the sky. It was beautiful and peaceful.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ she whispered.

    Caleb tried to take a deep breath to ease his troubled heart that threatened to deafen him as the pounding got louder and louder, screaming at him that something wasn¡¯t right. But the tightening and pulling against his chest wouldn¡¯t stop.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ she whispered.

    He paced back and forth, clenching his jaw as he tried to keep his breathing even. As the moments between them flooded his mind.

    ¡®I love you.¡¯

    The moment under the full moon when she had belonged to him. It tore his heart in half.

    ¡°AAHH!¡± he roared out, reaching his hands to the small end table holding several pictures. He picked it up and flung it against the opposite wall. Sending a spray of splinters flying around the room.

    He huffed angrily, then closed his eyes and fell to his knees.

    ¡°Caleb!¡± Galen shouted as he burst through the door.

    He had been on his way to talk when he heard the roar and then the crash. Now he looked around the room at all the scattered debris of the end table.

    Galen looked down at Caleb in the middle of the floor, down on his knees, huffing and holding back tears.

    He took a deep breath and then moved to sit on the floor near his friend.

    ¡°Please, go,¡± Caleb said quietly.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± replied Galen.

    ¡°Please. Go.¡±

    This time Caleb put a growl at the end of his words.

    ¡°My ce is by your side, especially now.¡±

    Caleb let out a low growl.

    ¡°You¡¯re not mad, Caleb.¡±

    Caleb closed his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re sad,¡± Galen said, leaning his head back.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I be both?¡± Caleb whispered. Sitting down on the floor, leaning back against his bed.

    They sat quietly for a long time.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Yea,¡±

    ¡°Why did you greet Fiona as though Ashleigh was dead?¡± Galen asked.

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Because, my mate, my Luna, she died a long time ago,¡± Caleb replied softly.

    Galen looked at him confusedly, and Caleb gave him a haunted smile.

    ¡°Ashleigh was never mine, to begin with.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of Vanishing Twin Syndrome?¡±

    Galen nodded, and then a look of understanding crossed over his face. Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Ashleigh is the surviving twin; Granger and I were the bond mates. But my bond is not with Ashleigh but with the lost twin.¡±

    ¡°That is¡­ confusing.¡±

    Caleb couldn¡¯t help the chuckle. ¡°Yea.¡±

    Galen and Caleb sat quietly until Galen felt the need to ask another question.

    ¡°Does it feel different?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°The way you feel about Ashleigh. Has it changed now, knowing she isn¡¯t your mate?¡±

    Caleb looked down; he clenched his jaw as tears filled his eyes.

    ¡°Nothing has changed,¡± he said. His words were shaky.

    ¡°Because you loved Ashleigh, not the twin,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Caleb replied with a sob.

    ¡°Then why did we leave?¡± Galen asked.

    Caleb didn¡¯t answer. Unsure what to say.

    ¡°Is the bond that important?¡± Galen sighed.

    Caleb furrowed his brow.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked.

    Galen took a deep breath and leaned his head back against the wall.

    ¡°Does it matter that much if we spend our lives with the person we share the bond with or the person that we love?¡±

    Caleb didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t know how to react. He loved Ashleigh; of that, he had no doubt.

    But now, knowing that his mate wasn¡¯t actually her¡­ he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had been wrong this entire time. That she didn¡¯t love him. This twisted bond had forced her to feel things for him, that she truly didn¡¯t.

    It made sense, she was so insistent that Granger was her mate, even after the things he did.

    So even though Caleb still loved her, it felt wrong.

    And what about his mate? How could he face her in the next life, if he chased after Ashleigh when she belonged with someone else?

    ¡°Do you owe her your life?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The mate, the one that never lived,¡± Galen said. ¡°Do you owe her your life just because she lost hers?¡±

    Caleb was stunned by Galen¡¯s question. Unsure how to answer.

    Galen stared up at the ceiling.

    ¡°Do I owe her mine?¡± Galen asked quietly.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°My mate.¡±

    Caleb sat up and looked at Galen. The seriousness in his expression was strange.

    ¡°Is this about Bell?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°About what you¡¯ll do if you find your mate?¡±

    ¡°In a way,¡± Galen said, turning to meet Caleb¡¯s eyes.

    Caleb didn¡¯t know what Galen was getting at, and he was feeling tired. Finally, he sighed and looked away, ¡°I¡¯m not sure you can understand how I feel without knowing the bond yourself.¡±

    ¡°I have.¡±

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened, he turned back to face Galen.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I met my mate,¡± Galen replied calmly. ¡°A long time ago.¡±

    ¡°When? Who is she? How do I not know this already?¡± Caleb questioned.

    ¡°I first shifted when I was eleven years old,¡± Galen began. ¡°A yearter, I met Hannah. She was ten.¡±

    Galen looked back up at the ceiling as bits of memory slid into his mind. Her tinyugh, the curls in her hair. She had brown eyes like the autumn leaves that fell.

    ¡°Not long after we met, she shifted. I remember waking up in the middle of the night and climbing out my window. I heard a howling at the moon, and I knew it was her,¡± Galen smiled.

    Hannah was a bright girl, always with a smile on her face, augh in the air. She was adventurous and yful but always kind.

    ¡°We became best friends,¡± Galen continued, ¡°spent all our time together. I didn¡¯t know why I liked her so much, but I did. She was perfect.¡±

    Galen remembered watching her build a nest for a group of chicks that had fallen from their own. Their mother wouldn¡¯t take them anymore, so she did.

    ¡°We were too young to understand or feel the romantic pull of the bond. It was innocent. Pure trust and understanding.¡±

    She had taught him how to feed the baby birds and keep them warm.

    ¡°About a month after her first shift, something changed at the next full moon.¡±

    Galen remembered struggling to fill the eyedropper with food. He got frustrated and almost gave up. But imagining her bright smile made him try harder.

    ¡°She kept getting weaker and weaker. Then, sometimes, I would get sick suddenly. That was when my dad knew what we were to each other.¡±

    Hannah was so proud of Galen when he told her how he had taken care of the chicks while she was sick. She smiled and told him he had done a good job.

    ¡°By the third full moon, we found out that her heart couldn¡¯t handle the shift. Her body was too weak to be a werewolf.¡±

    Galen had been sick for a week. Hannah¡¯s parents had waited to hold the pyre until he could attend. Galen felt his father¡¯s hand on his shoulder, squeezing it softly. The soft sobs of the people around them, the whispered condolences.

    ¡°Outside of our families, no one knew that we were mates. Although it was already strange that we had found each other, our parents believed that sharing my tragedy with the pack would have been cruel.¡±

    He had left the pyre, run from it. Raced to the nest, to thest bit of Hannah that he had to hold onto. But it was toote. A fox had found it first.

    ¡°Galen¡­¡± Caleb whispered.

    Galen lowered his eyes. His tears for Hannah had dried out years ago.

    ¡°I don¡¯t owe her my life, Caleb,¡± he said, turning to look at his friend. ¡°Neither do you.¡±

 Chapter 113 A Nightmare

    Ashleigh wasn¡¯t sure what she had expected to see when she arrived in Renee¡¯s room.

    They had told her at the nurse¡¯s station that things had taken a rough turn. Renee was violent and resistant even in her sleep. She kicked and thrashed and yanked her own IVs out multiple times, even after being given heavy sedation.

    The flowers Ashleigh had grabbed on the way to the hospital had been given to the nurses. They had told her that nothing could be brought into Renee¡¯s room. In fact, Ashleigh was required to wear a special suit just to visit her.

    Now she stood at the end of Renee¡¯s bed, staring down at her friend. She looked like she was sleeping. It would have appeared peaceful if not for the restraints, IVs, bruises, and cuts covering Renee¡¯s skin.

    She had been at the hospital for two days. Most of the bruising should have been practically healed by this point. Which meant there was something wrong with her system, or the bruises had been much more severe when she was first brought in.

    That wasn¡¯t the only notable difference in Renee¡¯s appearance.

    She had always taken pride in her beautiful red hair. Taking care to style it differently every single day.

    But now, there were bald patches on her head. Chunks of hair torn straight from the scalp.

    Ashleigh felt a tug in her stomach. Pity, sadness, regret.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispered, ¡°I wish I knew how to help.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Ashleigh jumped, surprised by Bell¡¯s voice at the door.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Bell said, ¡°didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Bell closed the door behind her, walking over to check the monitors.

    ¡°Less than a week and I have had to treat both of my best friends for mysterious medical conditions,¡± Bell said as she made notes in Renee¡¯s chart. ¡°I¡¯m kind of d I have a limited social circle.¡±

    Ashleigh gave a half-hearted smile at Bell¡¯s attempt at lightening the mood.

    ¡°How is she doing?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Honestly?¡± Bell said, looking back at her, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed, crossing her arms over her chest. Her eyes were drawn back down to the bed.

    ¡°Are those really necessary?¡± Ashleigh asked, indicating the restraints.

    Bell nced down at Renee; a sad expression fell over her face.

    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± Bell said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Bell hugged the chart to her chest, looking at Renee¡¯s peaceful expression. Then, she reached out and moved a strand of hair away from her face before speaking.

    ¡°Right now, she seems to be sleeping peacefully. But that¡¯s because we have put her into a medically induceda.¡±<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh turned her eyes to Bell, shocked by what she had said.

    ¡°After we decided, we did remove the restraints,¡± Bell continued, ¡°but we quickly realized that was a mistake.

    ¡°Even under heavy sedation, Renee was still reacting to whatever put her in this state. She was thrashing and kicking. Ripping her IVs¡­ she was on doses that have brought down Alphas in a frenzy¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh could see from the look on Bell¡¯s face that the past two days had taken a toll on her. She was tired and confused by whatever was happening to their friend.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter which sedative we tried. Renee¡¯s adrenaline levels kept spiking. Her body was burning out from the strain,¡± Bell sighed. ¡°So, we put her in aa. We keep adjusting the medications, pushing, and pulling just enough to keep her down for a few hours before switching to something else as her body adapts to the dose.¡±

    Bell set down the chart on the table beside the bed. Then she turned her attention to the restraints. She checked the pressure, looked at the skin around them for bruising or signs of damage.

    ¡°These have to stay on because we don¡¯t know exactly when she will adapt to the sedatives, and when she does, shees out swinging.¡±

    ¡°Goddess¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered, horrified by what she was hearing. ¡°How could this have happened? Thest time I saw her, she was fine. It hasn¡¯t been that long¡­.¡±

    ¡°I saw her a couple of days before the full moon,¡± Bell said, ¡°she was fine.¡±

    Bell reached down and touched her injured arm absent-mindedly, Ashleigh noticed.

    ¡°Did something happen to your arm?¡± she asked.

    Bell looked back at Ashleigh, surprised, then at her own arm. Noticing for the first time the way she was gingerly touching it.

    ¡°When I found her, she was¡­.¡± Bell began. Pausing to try to find the right words. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ it was like she didn¡¯t see me¡­ at all.¡±

    When she thought back to that moment in Renee¡¯s room, it made her heart pound loudly in her ears. It left a small scar in her mind, a moment where she thought she might die.

    ¡°Her ce was trashed, like torn up. w marks on the walls, decorations destroyed, spoiled food on the ground.¡± Bell recounted, ¡°I went upstairs to her room. It was worse in there than anywhere else.¡±

    Ashleigh listened closely, but it didn¡¯t make any sense. Renee was not only a very tidy person but a very organized person. She was someone who would organize their clothing by color.

    ¡°I found her in the closet. She was in the corner; the lights were all off, so I couldn¡¯t see her face,¡± Bell continued. ¡°I got too close. Renee was¡­ she had a psychotic break.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    All Ashleigh had been told about Renee¡¯s condition was that it was severe. She had no idea until now about the details.

    ¡°She jumped at me with a knife,¡± Bell stated.

    Ashleigh gasped.

    ¡°She managed to cut me deep. But luckily, Peter had already sent some people after me. So they were able to pull her off me before any other damage was done.¡±

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± Ashleigh said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok,¡± Bell smiled, shaking away Ashleigh¡¯s concern, ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded, knowing that Bell had no desire to talk about how she really felt.

    ¡°Do you have any idea why this is happening to her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Bell sighed, ¡°but it¡¯s strange.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    Bell thought for a moment about whether to share her thoughts. Unfortunately, she had no objective evidence at this point. She was still waiting onb results for both of them. But, in the end, something told her she should.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot like what I saw you going through before your heart stopped,¡± Bell stated.

    Ashleigh felt a cold shiver down her spine.

    ¡°Your adrenaline shot up; your brain activity was through the roof. You said that you had a nightmare, that it felt real to you.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed the anxious lump in her throat at the mention of the dream.

    ¡°Too real,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°A nightmare¡­¡± Bell nodded. ¡°The best way I can describe what I think Renee is going through is that she is terrified. Like living in an endless nightmare.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Could we have both been exposed to something around the same time? Maybe something that she had more ess to than I did?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­.¡± Bell replied, ¡°but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to check her house, see if we can find something that you recognize.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ***

    Granger stepped carefully around the garbage and debris scattered over the bedroom floor. He noticed a dark stain on the ground in front of the closet.

    ¡®Blood,¡¯ he thought to himself, then with a smile, ¡®must be Bell¡¯s.¡¯

    He looked around the room; finally, his eyesnded on what he had been searching for. He made his way to the nightstand beside the bed. There sat a vase filled with water and two lovely, though slightly wilted, flowers sticking out of it.

    He quickly grabbed the flowers with his gloved hands and shoved them into the garbage bag he had brought.

    Then he picked up the vase, dumping the water onto the floor, before throwing it against a wall. The shattered ss would easily blend in with the rest of the chaos in the room.

    Granger noticed the time; the patrol would make their rounds momentarily. He couldn¡¯t afford to be seen exiting Renee¡¯s house. He made his way to the window, carefully climbing out. He jumped into the tree just in time to see the patrolman walking in his direction.

    Granger made it to the forest without being seen. Once he was a safe distance away, he burned the flowers, satisfied that he had destroyed the only evidence that tied him to Renee and Ashleigh.

    Now there was only one thing left to do.

 Chapter 114 Embarrassed Suddenly

    Bell stepped out of the room when she saw his name on the screen.

    She quickly answered the call, pulling down the top half of the environmental suit.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± he replied with a smile in his voice.

    His voice purred in her ear, and she closed her eyes to momentarily relish the feeling.

    ¡°Galen,¡± she replied.

    The silence between them wasn¡¯t ufortable. On the contrary, she felt him near her, like a warmth she had never known before.

    ¡°How¡¯ve you been?¡± Bell asked, choosing to terminate the sensation before it moved her too much.

    ¡°Been better,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Everything alright?¡± she asked with genuine concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok,¡± he replied, with another smile, ¡°thanks for caring.¡±

    She felt the blush in her cheeks.

    ¡°Caleb is having a hard time,¡± he said, shifting the subject. ¡°He made the announcement to the packst night. But already through himself back into work. He refuses to take the time he needs.

    Thankfully, the mourning ritual requires him to take at least twenty-four hours¨C¡±

    ¡°Hang on!¡± Bell interrupted as his words finally reached her through the hypnotic effect of his voice.

    ¡°Announcement to the pack? Mourning? What are you talking about?¡± Bell asked.

    Galen was silent. Bell looked down at the phone, wondering if he had hung up. But the call was still connected.<sub>.</sub>

    Galen let out a scoff and then took a deep breath.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even notice I left Winter, did you?¡±

    Bell closed her eyes, leaning back against the wall. She hung her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she replied softly.

    He was quiet.

    ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t really left the hospital since Ist saw you,¡± she said quickly, ¡°once Peter cleared me, I just jumped right into Renee¡¯s treatment.¡±

    Bell bit her lip nervously.

    ¡®Why am I so worried?¡¯ she wondered, ¡®I am supposed to pull away from him. I should tell him that I didn¡¯t care that he left¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Then, you don¡¯t know about Ashleigh?¡± he asked.

    Bell stood up straight and nced into the room where Ashleigh stood over the sleeping Renee.

    ¡°What about Ashleigh?¡±

    Galen sighed. He shared with her the details Caleb had managed to give him. Ashleigh¡¯s twin, the shared bond, and Granger being her true mate.

    ¡°She¡¯s making a mistake,¡± Bell sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°Maybe?¡± Bell questioned. ¡°You know what kind of person Granger is and what kind of person Caleb is. The choice seems obvious.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Galen replied, ¡°but she keeps making the wrong choice, so maybe, it¡¯s what she thinks is right for her.¡±<sub></sub>

    Bell scoffed angrily.

    ¡°She is my friend! How can you¨C¡°

    ¡°And Caleb is mine,¡± Galen said. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first or second time she¡¯s rejected him. So yea, maybe.¡±

    Bell paused. She thought about when Caleb came to visit her in her home, how he had kept her secret. Her friend.

    ¡°Is he ok?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Galen replied truthfully, ¡°but he will be.¡±

    Bell looked back at Ashleigh; she didn¡¯t understand how she could choose Granger over Caleb. But she was going to find out.

    ¡°I gotta go, Galen.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Galen said, ¡°the mourning ritual¡­ I won¡¯t be able to talk to you for at least twenty-four hours. But I didn¡¯t want to miss this window.¡±

    Bell smiled.

    ¡°I got the initial results from Ashleigh¡¯s tests.¡±

    Bell felt embarrassed suddenly.

    ¡°Right, yes, the results,¡± Bell said awkwardly. ¡°Did you find anything of note?¡±

    ¡°Well, your original thought that it was an external source was absolutely right,¡± he replied. ¡°We found small traces of chemicals that aren¡¯t naturally urring in the body. So, something had to have introduced them into her system.¡±

    ¡°I knew it¡­.¡± Bell sighed. ¡°I think whatever it is, Renee got exposed too.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Renee has a lot of the same biological responses that Ashleigh had and simr symptoms. But hers is different. More extreme, but Ashleigh¡¯s heart stopped, and that hasn¡¯t happened to Renee¡­ so maybe I¡¯m reaching,¡± Bell sighed.

    She was tired, and it was starting to show.

    ¡°Do me a favor,¡± Galen said, ¡°send Renee¡¯s tests and her chart over. Then, we canpare that to Ashleigh and see if there are any other tests we can think of.¡±

    ¡°Ok, yea, I¡¯ll do that.¡±

    ¡°You might be right that they¡¯re connected,¡± Galen said. ¡°There is a reason Ashleigh¡¯s heart stopped, and Renee¡¯s hasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bell asked, feeling a sense of dread at his answer.

    ¡°The reason that Ashleigh¡¯s heart gave out was the wolfsbane in her system. Whatever it was she was exposed to reactivated the infection in her heart. If she hadn¡¯t already been in the hospital, under your care. She would have died.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Goddess¡­¡± Bell said, ¡°I need to figure this out¡­ whatever is doing this. There are other wolfsbane survivors, and if they get exposed¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Galen sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Galen.¡±

    They were quiet again, and Bell could once more feel his warmth. Like she was leaning against him, her head rxing on his chest.

    ¡°I have to go,¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°Ok,¡± Bell said, with a hint of sorrow.

    ¡°Bell?¡±

    ¡°Yea?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just the results,¡± he said. ¡°I also just wanted to hear your voice.¡±

    ***

    ¡°It seems that Summer is in mourning,¡± Holden smiled.

    ¡°Has there been another battle? I didn¡¯t hear about it¡­.¡± Alice said, checking through her messages.

    ¡°No, Alice dear, this is on a much more personal scale.¡±

    Holden smiled his wicked grin, making Alice nervous.

    ¡°The official news wille out in a few days. Alpha Caleb had lost his mate. They mourn the Luna that never was.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Alice shouted as she jumped up from her chair. ¡°Ashleigh didn¡¯t die¡­ I made sure that her antidote ounted for the wolfsbane. So how could this happen?¡±

    Holden¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he said sweetly, ¡°I thought I made myself clear.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Alice replied quickly, sitting back down in her chair, ¡°I was just¡­ surprised.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ashleigh is very much alive; she just chose the better beau,¡± Holden smiled.

    ¡°She chose Granger?¡± Alice asked, not masking her surprise. ¡°That¡¯s a shock.¡±

    ¡°Of course, she chose him,¡± Holden said, ¡°I take care of those I like and get them the things they need to get what they want.¡±

    Alice put on her best fake smile and turned her attention to the information gathered before her.

    Holden¡¯s phone rang. He looked down at who it was and stepped away from the table, just on the other side of the door, out of earshot.

    He only did that when he was trying to hide something she might not like. But, something told her that she needed to know this time.

    Carefully and without a sound, Alice moved out of her chair. Taking cautious steps towards the door.

    As she got closer, she heard jumbled words and partial sentences. But they were enough to draw her suspicions.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Holden replied to the person on the other end of the line. ¡°¡­few more days¡­.win¡­ack¡­. ¡°

    Alice gasped as her mind put together the meaning of his words. She leaned too far, and the boards below her feet groaned. Holden paused and mumbled something she couldn¡¯t hear. She quickly moved back to her ce at the table just as Holden opened the door.

    ¡°Alice?¡± he called to her.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± she answered, not looking back.

    Holden lifted the phone to his ear.

    ¡°I will call you back soon.¡±

    Holden sat down across from Alice and observed her.

    ¡°Now, I know I have an adorable face, but this is too much. You¡¯re making me quite bashful,¡± Alice smiled yfully.

    Holden gave her a dark look that turned into a wide grin. Alice swallowed down the fear that crawled up from deep within.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have some tea together, Alice. It¡¯s been too long.¡±

    Alice smiled and nodded. Holden lingered for a moment, but he got up to prepare the tea. She licked her lips nervously until she heard him leave the room.

    Quickly she went across the room and removed a book from the bookcase. Inside was a phone. Alice turned it on, and after a long series of keystrokes and menus, she shut it off and pulled out the sim card.

    Alice reced the phone and put the book back. Then, sitting down at the table once more, she considered her options. The tea would be ready soon, and she wouldn¡¯t remember this anyway after she drank it.

    She swallowed the sim card just as Holden came in with a steaming hot cup.

 Chapter 115 This Complicates Things

    ¡°Where is Ashleigh?¡± Axel asked, looking around for his sister.

    ¡°She left early this morning to help Bell with Renee,¡± Corrine replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± Axel asked. ¡°Couldn¡¯t that have waited? I mean Granger¨C¡±

    ¡°Axel, he isn¡¯t leaving the pack or going to another country,¡± Corrine sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just the southern territories. Only two hour¡¯s drive, less on paw.¡±

    ¡°Still, shouldn¡¯t she be here to say goodbye?¡±

    ¡°You worry too much. I¡¯m sure Ashleigh and Granger have already said their goodbyes. And likely will be in constant contact anyway,¡± Corrine said with a smile to Granger.

    Granger returned the smile, though he was viciously tearing her face off inside.

    She meant it when she said there would be no contact between Ashleigh and him. He hadn¡¯t been able to see her in the past twenty-four hours, much less try to get her back on his side.

    ¡°It¡¯s all good, Axel,¡± Granger said, then looking at Corrine, he added. ¡°After all, we will be spending the rest of our lives together. What¡¯s a month in the scheme of things?¡±

    Axel thought he noticed a strange atmosphere between his mother and Granger but assumed he had imagined it.

    Granger picked up his backpack, double-checking that everything was strapped correctly and that his water bottle was filled.

    ¡°Are you really going to hike down?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Yes, when Dad and I talkedst night, he expressed some concern about the outposts between the territories. So we decided it would make sense for me to check them along the way.¡±

    ¡°How long is that going to take?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°About a week. I will walk the border fences as I go, just to make sure all is well,¡± Granger smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s really great of you, Granger,¡± Axel smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I mean, shouldn¡¯t the future Beta take an interest in the pack¡¯s security?¡± Granger grinned.

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­.¡± Axel said, thinking, ¡°maybe I should go with you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Corrine and Granger asked simultaneously.

    Axel looked at them with confusion.

    ¡°I just mean, you¡¯re right. You should take an interest, and I, as a future Alpha, should too.¡±

    ¡°That is true, but¨C¡° Corrine began.

    ¡°Plus, it¡¯ll give us some good brotherly bonding time,¡± Axelughed, patting Granger¡¯s shoulder.

    Grangerughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Of course, but really you don¡¯t need to do that,¡± Granger stated. ¡°You must have tons of work to do, and then there are your lessons¡­.¡±

    Corrine nodded in agreement, not wanting Axel to get closer to Granger. But then she turned to look at Granger with a question on her mind.

    ¡®I know why I don¡¯t want him to go, but why don¡¯t you?¡¯<sub></sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s only a week,¡± Axelughed. ¡°Besides, Father has wanted me to show initiative. I¡¯m sure he will see the benefit in this n.¡±

    Granger could only smile in answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled. I will join you on the border tour,¡± Axel gave a broad, joyful smile. ¡°I¡¯m excited! Just give me fifteen minutes to get my stuff together, and we can head out.¡±

    ¡°Sounds great,¡± Granger answered. ¡°I will wait at the tree line.¡±

    Granger gave a final smile and a wave before turning to walk away.

    ¡®Damnit!¡¯ he cursed in his mind. ¡®Thisplicates things.¡¯

    ***

    ¡°Bell?¡± Ashleigh called out as she entered Renee¡¯s home.

    She gasped when she saw the state of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s shocking, right?¡± Bell said,ing out from the kitchen. ¡°Worse in there.¡±

    ¡°What happened here?¡± Ashleigh asked, stepping over a broken mirror.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know for sure, but it seems like it was all done by Renee.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking around at the destruction. ¡°Why would she do this?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she wasshing out? Maybe she was in pain? Maybe there was a really annoying and persistent fly that she just had to kill¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°When did this all happen?¡± Ashleigh asked, righting a table that had fallen over.

    ¡°Well, thest person to see her in a normal frame of mind was your mom the night before the full moon.¡±

    ¡°She did?¡±

    ¡°Yea, she was visiting you and ran into Corrine on her way out, proceeded to tattle on me though,¡± Bell said, her voice lilted into humor.

    Ashleigh recognized the coping mechanism. Bell was hoping to make the heaviness of the situation fade into the background of their conversation.

    ¡°Oh? And what juicy gossip did she have to share this time?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Well, she told Corrine that there was a man in my house,¡± Bell said with a dramatic southern drawl.

    Ashleighughed. ¡°Was she right? Did you take Galen home with you? Oooh¡­ naughty girl.¡±

    She knew better than to suspect Bell had really done anything she was yfully implying. Bell was a flirt, but generally speaking, she was too closed off to allow for that level of intimacy.

    ¡°Actually, it was Alpha Caleb.¡±

    Ashleigh had been reaching down to pick up one of the pictures on the floor but found herself frozen in ce.

    ¡°Yep, he came to visit, just him and me behind closed doors,¡± Bell said, watching Ashleigh¡¯s reaction. ¡°It was a while too. The night just got away from us.¡±

    Ashleigh cleared her throat. Grabbing the discarded picture and cing it on the table.

    ¡°How did Galen feel about that?¡± Ashleigh asked, trying, but failing, to hide the bitterness in her voice.

    ¡°I saw no reason to tell him. We¡¯re all adults. We all make our choices,¡± Bell responded casually. ¡°I chose to invite Caleb in that night.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw as she picked up a small ceramic figurine.

    Bell could see the effect her words were having. She smiled to herself and decided to try onest poke.

    ¡°He¡¯s such a strong, masculine type. On the other hand, I was surprised by how gentle he was.¡±

    That was too much.

    Ashleigh growled deep and low as she gripped the figurine firmly, crushing it in her hand.

    ¡°Oh shit!¡± Bell shouted, running over to check Ashleigh¡¯s hand when she saw the drops of blood falling.

    Ashleigh pulled her hand away with a growl.

    ¡°Oh, knock it off!¡± Bell growled back. ¡°You know damn well I was just pushing your buttons! Now give me your hand!¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and submitted to Bell¡¯s care. Sitting down on the floor to give her better ess.

    Once Bell had cleaned the wound, she found it wasn¡¯t as bad as it looked. For now, the first aid kit she carried would be enough to take care of it. But she would still insist that Ashleigh get it checked at the hospital when they finished up.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you do that?¡± Ashleigh asked quietly.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you choose Granger?¡± Bell countered.

    Ashleigh looked away. ¡°He¡¯s my mate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the line you keep spitting out. It¡¯s losing its meaning.¡±

    ¡°Did you really have Caleb in your house?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Bell replied. ¡°He came to talk about me giving you blood after the wolfsbane.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because he is a really good guy,¡± Bell replied firmly, quickly adding. ¡°There¡¯s also something hinky going on with the information being shared between the packs, but that¡¯s not the point right now.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Ashleigh asked, sitting up.

    ¡°I said, that¡¯s not the point right now!¡± Bell growled. ¡°Why did you choose that lying, maniptive weasel over the guy who is so connected to you that his heart literally stopped when yours did?¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened as the words crashed against her understanding.

    ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡±

 Chapter 116 With The Fishes

    ¡°You heard me,¡± Bell replied, crossing her arms over her chest.

    ¡°His heart stopped?¡± Ashleigh asked with concern. ¡°Was he ok? What happened?¡±

    ¡°If you care so much, why did you choose Granger?¡± Bell asked.

    Ashleigh looked away. ¡°I can care about another person without any meaning to it.¡±

    ¡°Not this person,¡± Bell sighed.

    Bell sat down beside Ashleigh, neither looking at the other.

    ¡°You can lie to almost anyone, and they won¡¯t see it,¡± Bell said, turning to Ashleigh with a smile. ¡°Except me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lied to you before¡­.¡± Ashleigh replied, looking down at her hand.

    ¡°And I saw it.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and pushed it out.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell me what happened to him without making a big deal out of it?¡± she asked with a sigh.

    ¡°His heart stopped. Just like yours, at the same time,¡± Bell stated tly. ¡°Galen was with him, did CPR, and forced a shift to help him heal.¡±

    Ashleigh took in a shuddering breath as Bell noticed a tear fall.

    ¡°He got sick before, too,¡± Bell added. ¡°During the first attack, when you were hit with wolfsbane.¡±

    Ashleigh brought her knees up to her chest and hugged them. Then, cing her forehead against her thighs, she cried.

    Bell reached a hand to Ashleigh and rubbed her back gently.

    ¡°If it were the right choice, it wouldn¡¯t hurt this much.¡±

    Ashleigh sobbed.

    ¡°I know,¡± she cried out.

    ¡°Then why do it?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Ashleigh replied sadly.

    ¡°You always have a choice,¡± Bell said.

    ¡°Fine, yes, I made a choice. I made the choice that I had to!¡± Ashleigh shouted angrily.

    ¡°Look,¡± Bell said. ¡°Just because the Goddess decided that¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Goddess,¡± Ashleigh interrupted. ¡°She made the right choice.¡±

    Ashleigh turned her head to look at Bell, with eyes red and puffy and tears staining her face. Then, she showed a sad smile.

    ¡°Caleb is my true mate.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ I don¡¯t understand why¡­.¡±

    ¡°Duty before heart,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    Bell let out a groan.

    ¡°You know I hate that saying, right? It¡¯s ridiculous. You can¡¯t always put the pack¡¯s needs ahead of your own. That¡¯s how you drive yourself to an early grave of a life half lived.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she sighed. ¡°But it has its time and ce. This is one of those times.¡±

    ¡°You better exin it to me then,¡± Bell smiled, offering her friendfort.

    Ashleigh nodded. Then she shared with Bell all she learned with the Priestess and how Granger had been waiting for her.

    Bell took a deep breath at the end of the story.

    ¡°I hate to say he¡¯s right, but Autumn would go to war for less,¡± Bell sighed. ¡°And Spring¡­ they are unpredictable.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s too big a risk.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I get that,¡± Bell said, ¡°but why does that mean you have to be with Granger? Why put yourself through that? Why not just remain single, like me?¡±

    Bell smiled and framed her face with her hands.

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°What do you have against him anyway?¡± Ashleigh asked, ¡°I know why I don¡¯t feel the same about him anymore, but you used to consider him a good friend.¡±

    ¡°Yea, well, people change,¡± Bell sighed. ¡°And he¡¯s changed a lot thest few months.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and looked away. ¡°Guess that¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°No. No, it is not,¡± Bell stated quite adamantly. ¡°Granger is a grown man that makes his own choices. Turning the psycho part of his brain on full time was his choice, not yours.¡±

    ¡°I guess,¡± Ashleigh sighed. Then a thought urred to her. ¡°Wait, if you thought he was bad for months, why didn¡¯t you ever talk to me about it?¡±

    Bell looked at Ashleigh with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I tried,¡± Bell said. ¡°More than once.¡±

    ¡°When?¡± Ashleigh asked skeptically.

    ¡°Not long after your birthday, when things were getting intense between you, and when he acted weird about you not texting him when you went to sleep.¡±

    ¡°But that was a joke,¡± Ashleigh said, remembering how Granger had seemed upset and thenughed it off.

    ¡°Was it?¡± Bell asked.

    Ashleigh thought about it and other questionable moments. Then, finally, she realized she just didn¡¯t know anymore what was real and what wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Honestly, I tried to let it go. I thought I was just being oversensitive,¡± Bell said. ¡°But when he got in my face and threatened me¨C¡±

    ¡°He what?!¡± Ashleigh shouted, staring at Bell with eyes wide with shock and tinged with anger.

    ¡°Yea¡­ so that fight between him and Galen¡­ might have been indirectly rted to me,¡± Bell replied with an awkward chuckle.

    ¡°Exin.¡±

    ¡°I kind of walked in on Granger trying to get your mom to pressure you into getting married. I gave my opinion on that, he didn¡¯t like it. After your mom left, I tried to lighten the mood, but he was pissed and made it clear that I shouldn¡¯t mention it to you.¡±

    ¡°Goddess¡­¡± sighed Ashleigh, shaking her head. ¡°I wish you would have told me¡­ I get why you didn¡¯t, though.¡±

    ¡°Oh.. no, I was going to tell you,¡± Bell stated, ¡°yea¡­ any fear I had went out the window when I saw Galen after their fight.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ so why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Uh, well, I tried¡­ but¡­ you threw me against a wall¡­ so yea.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and bit her lip. She had forgotten. How could she have forgotten?

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± Ashleigh started, facing her friend apologetically. ¡°I am so, so, sorry.¡±

    Bell took a deep breath and let it back out.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I understand.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s done anyway, and I already forgave you. So, there is no need to talk about it anymore,¡± said Bell. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the previous question. Even if you can¡¯t be with Caleb, why do you have to be with Granger?¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Seriously, Ash, why put yourself through that?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t really going to be together,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Does he know that?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve certainly tried to make it clear,¡± Ashleigh sighed, ¡°I¡¯m hoping this time away from each other will help him realize that it¡¯s really over¡­.¡±

    ¡°And when that doesn¡¯t work?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ashleigh sighed, quickly adding, ¡°yet.¡±

    ¡°Did you consider telling Caleb the truth?¡± Bell asked.

    Ashleigh scoffed.

    ¡°It¡¯s one thing for Caleb to respect my wishes, my rejection,¡± Ashleigh said with a pang of guilt.

    ¡°But it¡¯s entirely different from telling him we can¡¯t be together because the other Alphas won¡¯t like it. How do you see that ying out?¡±

    Bell thought back to her conversation with Caleb and how he had handled Alpha Tomas even before bing an Alpha himself.

    And then the image of Galen sitting on the table with an arrow stuck through him because Bell got her feelings hurt came to mind.

    ¡°Oof¡­ yea, those Summer boys are¡­ passionate,¡± she said.

    They bothughed.

    Ashleigh sighed again, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to be free of Granger.¡±

    ¡°Well, just make sure you do it quickly. Renee is a total ¡®Team Granger¡¯ so¡­¡± Bell¡¯s words died on her lips.

    There was a silence in the air between them. For a few minutes, they had forgotten how sick their friend was. Now the reality was settling back in. Bell was desperate to push it back for even a few more seconds.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Bell whispered, wagging her eyebrows up and down. ¡°Should we kill him?¡±

    Ashleighughed out loud.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡­.¡± Bell continued using a voice like the old mafia movies Wyatt would asionally watch. ¡°We could make him sleep with the fishes.¡±

    Ashleighughed again; this time, Bell joined her.

    ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m sure I have something in my bag of tricks here that would be absolutely untraceable to us.¡±

    Bell pulled her medical bag open, using it as a prop in her joke. But something strange caught her attention.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Just weird,¡± Bell said, reaching her hand into the bag.

    She pulled out a small hard-cased pouch. It had a zipper close, but it was pulled half-open.

    ¡°I never leave this open,¡± Bellmented, looking at the zipper.

    She opened it all the way, exposing the contents. On one side of the case were four empty syringes. In addition, there was a clear stic pouch at the center that contained six small medicine vials, and on the back wall were four more empty syringes.

    ¡°The EpiPen is gone¡­.¡± Bell said softly.

    ¡°Did it fall into the bag?¡± Ashleigh suggested.

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Bell replied as she searched through her bag unsessfully. ¡°It must have fallen out in my office¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and then proceeded to get off the floor.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but the smell in here is starting to get to me,¡± she smiled at Bell.

    Bellughed and then got up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to work.¡±

    They searched the house together.

    There was plenty destroyed, but nothing seemed to be missing or new from what they remembered of Renee¡¯s house.

    When they searched her bedroom, Ashleigh had checked the closet while Bell checked the bed.

    Bell looked at the empty nightstand. Something about it felt off. She got closer and found tiny bits of dried nts in a circr pattern.

    ¡®She must have had a vase here,¡± Bell thought.

    ncing around the area, she saw bits of shattered ss and assumed it was the debris of the vase in question.

    She pulled out a small bag from her kit and opened it. Just as she pushed the dried bits of the nt into the bag, her eyes fell under the bed. Where she saw arge, slightly wilted petal of primarily ck with an orange edge. It looked vaguely familiar.

 Chapter 117 He Kept Their Connection Open

    Axel tossed and turned in his sleeping bag. It had been three days since they left home. Everything had been going well until earlier that evening when he suddenly started feeling heavy, painful cramping in his stomach.

    After hours of pushing past the pain or calming it with basic care, he felt unable to move. A fever had set in, and he knew he needed help.

    Granger offered to shift and run back home to see if he could at least bring Bell back with him.

    That had been hours ago.

    Axel considered trying to shift, trying to run home on his own. But something told him that would only make things worse.

    He didn¡¯t know how long it went on. He was in and out of consciousness. At one point, he was too weak to move or even open his eyes. But he could still hear.

    ¡°No more loose threads.¡±

    Axel didn¡¯t understand what the words meant. But he was pretty sure it was Granger¡¯s voice.

    ***

    Caleb sat on his patio, staring out at the stars above. He wondered if Ashleigh was looking at them too.

    He drank the rest of his whiskey and got up from his chair. As he stepped inside, a strange sensation came over him. He felt dizziness, like the world around him was shifting, and his legs felt weak. He looked down at his ss.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I only had one¡­¡± he said aloud.

    The ss fell to the floor with a heavy thud as Caleb sank to his knees. The wind had been knocked out of him, and his heart sank into his stomach with overwhelming grief.

    He gripped at his chest, the pain of his empty lungs burning. Then, finally, he took a breath, and then several more. But his heart still felt a heaviness he couldn¡¯t exin.

    Caleb pulled himself off the floor, stumbling to his bed. He sat down, reaching for his phone immediately. He called her without any hesitation.<sub>.</sub>

    She didn¡¯t say anything when the call was answered, but he knew she was there.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­?¡± he called out to her gently.

    She didn¡¯t answer, but he heard her sniffling.

    Caleb closed his eyes and touched his heart; he recognized it now. It was her pain he was feeling.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he said.

    He moved back,ying against the headboard, and brought his feet onto the bed.

    She let out a sob.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here,¡± he whispered.

    He closed his eyes again and imagined she was lying beside him. She had her back to him, and her shoulders shook ever so slightly as she cried her silent tears.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± he called to her once more.

    She took in a shuddering breath.

    Caleb positioned his body right behind her. He slowly and gently wrapped one arm around her waist. The other slid under her head, pulling her close and cradling her in his warmth. He kissed the top of her head.

    ¡°You are not alone,¡± he whispered. ¡°Just let it out.¡±

    Ashleigh hugged his arm closer to her, pressing her face against it. Her shoulders rxed, and her silent tears became uncontrolled sobs.<sub></sub>

    Caleb rested his head atop of hers, asionally kissing it softly. Whispering to her that everything would be alright.

    He kept his eyes closed; he kept their connection open. Refusing to let Ashleigh go until he knew she would be alright.

    Across the distance, in the snow and ice. Ashleighy in her bed, holding the phone to her ear and feeling Caleb¡¯s warm embrace. Her heart ached, but his presence was enough to soothe her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caleb,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Sshh..it¡¯s ok,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me right now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what had upset her so much, but he knew it wasn¡¯t about him. This wasn¡¯t guilt or regret. This was grief.

    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± Caleb asked softly.

    ¡°No,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yea?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to ask¡­¡± she said, sniffling. ¡°Will you stay with me?¡±

    ¡°Always,¡± he whispered back, kissing the top of her head.

    ***

    Galen had just stepped out of the shower, a towel wrapped at his waist, his hair still dripped onto the grey carpet of his room.

    Hurrying to answer the phone, the ringtone he had set for her taunting him that he might miss the chance to hear her voice before he went to sleep that night.

    Galen¡¯s hands stumbled at grabbing it.

    He swiped the screen to answer and almost dropped it.

    ¡°Hello?! Crap¡­! Hey! Hello?¡± he shouted at the phone as it tumbled through his fingers.

    As he finally got a proper hold of it, he brought it to his ear, just in time to hear a sound he never wanted to hear.

    She took a deep trembling breath and sniffled. Then, she cleared her throat, trying to cover the sound he had already heard.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± she said softly. A slight quake in her voice.

    ¡°Hi,¡± he answered.

    Galen moved across the room to look out the window. His eyes were drawn naturally to the north.

    She took a breath.

    He said nothing.

    There was a muffled sound, and he knew immediately that she had covered the phone. Hoping to mask the sob that escaped her throat.

    ¡°Uhm.. so I..¡± she started to speak.

    ¡°Can you see Lyra from where you are?¡± Galen asked.

    Bell was quiet.

    ¡°What?¡± she finally asked.

    ¡°The constetion, Lyra,¡± Galen reiterated. ¡°Can you see it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in my office. I can¡¯t see the stars at all,¡± Bell sighed. She sounded tired.

    ¡°Lyra, the lyre; do you know what it is?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it like a harp or something?¡± Bell asked, the confusion in her voice transitioning slightly to annoyance. ¡°Why are we talking about harps and constetions?¡±

    ¡°In Greek mythology, Orpheus was taught to y his lyre by Apollo. So, he became this amazing musician, and no one couldpare to him. His music could soothe your soul, me the fires of your rage, or bring you to tears.¡±

    Bell sat forward at her desk, listening with interest to the story.

    ¡°After his wife died, all he could y was mournful sounds. So, he made his way to the Underworld and struck a deal with Hades. Then, he found his wife and hurried to bring her home.¡±

    Bell was already familiar with the story of Orpheus. But for some reason, she was at the edge of her seat. Hanging on his every word.

    ¡°But he made a mistake. He looked back at her before they made it, and she disappeared. He couldn¡¯t go back for her.¡±

    Bell made a soft sound of protest as she imagined the look of despair on Orpheus¡¯ face.

    ¡°So, he spent the rest of his days wandering in sadness and misery until he was killed. When he died, his lyre fell into a river. Zeus then sent a great eagle to find the lyre and ce it in the night sky.¡±

    Bell sat back in her chair.

    ¡°Why did you tell me this?¡± she asked.

    ¡°To distract you so you could breathe,¡± he answered honestly.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Bell smiled, feeling the familiar tickle at the ridge of her nose that told her tears were on their way. ¡°Interesting choice. Can you even see it?¡±

    Galen smiled.

    ¡°Of course, my attention is entirely in the north.¡±

    Bell felt a warmth through his words. She didn¡¯t have the strength to push him away right now. Instead, a tear fell from her eyes.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked. Then, he heard the change in her breathing. The tears were back.

    ¡°For what?¡± she sniffed.

    ¡°To tell me the reason you called,¡± he said softly, ¡°the reason you¡¯re crying.¡±

    Bell brought the phone down from her mouth and closed her eyes. Her chest tightened, and she took a deep breath.

    ¡°Take your time,¡± he said.

    ¡°No,¡± she answered. ¡°I need to just say it.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    She sniffled and cleared her throat. Then, taking a deep breath, she steadied herself before uttering the words that had broken her heart.

    ¡°Renee is dead.¡±

 Chapter 118 Other Things

    ¡°What happened?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Her heart gave out,¡± Bell said with a sniffle. ¡°She came out of thea, her adrenaline spiked harder than ever before, and no one could catch it in time.¡±

    Galen closed his eyes. He wished he could hold her in his arms and offer her his support.

    ¡°Her heart was already weak; she was on borrowed time before bringing her in.¡±

    ¡°Bell¨C¡± Galen began.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re sorry,¡± Bell quickly interrupted. ¡°I hate that.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Galen smiled sadly. ¡°I was going to say, if you need anything from me or our facilities, all you need to do is ask.¡±

    Bell was surprised.

    ¡°From your facilities?¡± she asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°With the autopsy, I thought we might be able to help.¡±

    ¡°Why would I do an autopsy on my friend, Galen?¡± Bell asked with a wave of anger in her voice that made him nervous.

    ¡°I just thought¨C¡±

    ¡°That I would want to cut open my dead friend when I already know what she died from?!¡± Bell spat.

    Galen took a deep breath. All his time with a temperamental Alpha seemed to prepare him for this woman.

    ¡°You were concerned that Renee had been exposed to the same thing Ashleigh was, right?¡± Galen asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Yes, but¨C¡±

    ¡°If she were, those chemicals would still be found in her brain,¡± Galen said softly. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t exposed, then you don¡¯t know why this happened to her. I just thought it would help you process her death if you had solid answers instead of theories.¡±

    Bell felt like an idiot. Of course, he wasn¡¯t being cruel. This big puppy didn¡¯t know how to be malicious.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she sighed.

    Galen smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s easier to feel anger than sadness,¡± he replied, ¡°I get it.¡±

    ***

    When Ashleigh woke up, the call was still connected.

    She gasped when she realized she had fallen asleep on the phone with Caleb.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡±

    A warmth settled over her as she heard his voiceing from the receiver. She picked it up and brought it to her ear.

    ¡°Caleb?¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she smiled back.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh remembered the night before, getting the call from Bell that Renee¡¯s body had finally given out from the strain of whatever it was that happened to her. Ashleigh had been devastated, filled with pain and sadness so intense that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    And then Caleb had called.

    He had soothed her, made her feel like he was lying in bed beside her with no motives, no expectations. Just being there with her as her heart broke.

    This is what it was to truly feel the bond between mates. She had never felt anything like this with Granger.

    ¡°Yea,¡± she whispered. ¡°Thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± he said quietly.

    They were both quiet, neither wanting to end the call nor knowing what to say. Finally, Caleb sighed.

    ¡°I guess I should¨C¡±

    ¡°Do you want to train together?¡± Ashleigh blurted out.

    She didn¡¯t know what she was saying. She just didn¡¯t want him to go.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, honestly confused by her suggestion.

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, ¡°I still owe you. The Berserker training, I mean. I know you are back in Summer; I don¡¯t expect you toe all the way back.¡±

    She hoped he would say he would.

    ¡°No,¡± he said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t think that is something I can do right now.¡±

    Ashleigh heard the sadness in his voice.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Sheughed.

    ¡°Yea..¡± Caleb murmured. ¡°So, I guess I¡¯ll just go¨C¡±

    ¡°We could video chat!¡± Ashleigh suggested.

    Caleb didn¡¯t respond. Ashleigh felt nervous.

    ¡°We could find a time that works for us and go to our gyms. Then video chat for the sessions,¡± she offered. ¡°It¡¯s not ideal. Pretty difficult to teach proper grappling and throwing techniques without physical contact¡­.¡±

    A flush crept onto her face at the words.

    ¡°But it¡¯s something¡­¡± she finished out quietly.

    Caleb was still quiet on the other end of the line. Ashleigh felt the pulse racing in her throat. Her palms were sweating, and her stomach was twisted in knots.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Caleb began softly, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re feeling better.¡±

    His voice was quieter than she was used to. It was painful.

    ¡°I have to go.¡±

    Ashleigh sucked her lips between her teeth, biting down to keep from making a sound.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± she replied quickly.

    ¡°But, I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Caleb added before hanging up the phone.

    Ashleigh was stunned. She fell back on her bed with a smile and a squeal. She hugged the phone to her chest and wrapped herself in the nkets remembering the warm feeling they had shared all night.

    She wondered if this was what it felt like to be a human girl, hoping their crush would go with them to dance.

    ¡®Maybe I will ask Renee about¨C¡¯ Ashleigh¡¯s thought was interrupted by the realization that she could never ask Renee anything ever again.

    ***

    In the three days that followed, Ashleigh and Caleb had talked on the phone twice and had three video training sessions. In addition, they sent each other text messages randomly throughout each day.

    Caleb smiled to himself as he read herst message. Their conversation had turned to the ces he had visited. He sent her a picture from his trip to Italy.

    She told him about a few of the ces she hoped to visit. Including the Eiffel Tower, it was special to her now. A ce that Renee had mentioned wanting to go to many times.

    There was a knock at the door. Caleb quickly set his phone down and picked up the report on his desk.

    ¡°Come in,¡± he called out.

    Galen entered the room. After some basic reporting and housekeeping, they discussed the situation in Winter.

    ¡°Bell is convinced that there is a connection between Ashleigh¡¯s heart stopping at the full moon and the cause of Renee¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°Did you tell her we are willing to offer whatever aid we can to help her solve this?¡± Caleb asked, setting down the report he had been ¡®reading¡¯ before Galen entered the room.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Galen answered. ¡°She got approval to perform an autopsy. It will provide the answers she is looking for with any luck.¡±

    ¡°I would like to see them as well.¡±

    ¡°She already agreed to forward all her findings,¡± Galen replied.

    Galen looked at the floor. He shuffled his hands and straightened his shirt for the sixth time since he started talking.

    ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡± Caleb smiled at his friend.

    Galen smiled.

    ¡°Bell didn¡¯t request it, but I thought it might move things along if we sent one of the MA Stations,¡± he suggested, adding, ¡°and, of course, someone who knows how to use it.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Caleb smiled.

    A thought urred to Caleb suddenly. He grabbed his phone and scrolled down to a message he had received a few days before. He looked at it carefully, considering its meaning.

    He looked back up at Galen with a nod.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± he said.

    Galen¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it arranged right away!¡± Galen said with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Galen?¡± Caleb called his attention.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Galen asked, looking at his phone as he had already begun filling out the request forms.

    ¡°There are a few other things that will need to be prepared for your trip.¡±

 Chapter 119 A Gift

    ¡°What is this?¡± Ashleigh asked, staring at the trailer full of gear and equipment.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°What? From who?¡± she inquired, looking closer at one of the crates.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb,¡± Galen smiled. ¡°There are upgraded mesh skins, made lighter and smaller to be incorporated into standard practice and patrol gear instead of just armor. There are also Emergency Medical Stations and perimeter¨C¡°

    ¡°Take it all back.¡±

    The gruff voice came from behind Ashleigh. She turned to see her father looking at the gifts with scorn.

    ¡°Some of this stuff sounds useful,¡± Ashleighmented, ¡°maybe we should¨C¡±

    ¡°I said take it back,¡± Alpha Wyatt growled.

    Ashleigh shook her head, feeling a deep disappointment in her father.

    ¡°Alpha Wyatt,¡± Galen said with a respectful salute. ¡°With all due respect, it is not your decision whether to ept the gift or not.¡±

    Alpha Wyatt gave Galen an angry look. But, to his credit, Galen did not back down.

    ¡°Not my decision?¡± Wyatt asked, taking a step closer to Galen.

    Wyatt was arge man. Though Galen was tall himself, Wyatt still towered over him.

    ¡°I am the Alpha here; your boy¡¯smand holds no weight.¡±

    Galen cleared his throat.

    ¡°It is not amand from my Alpha, sir. As I said, these items are all a gift,¡± Galen exined.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want it,¡± growled Wyatt.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s not for you,¡± Galen said, then turning to Ashleigh with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s for you.¡±

    Ashleigh blinked in surprise.

    Wyatt growled even lower now.

    ¡°It is entirely inappropriate for Alpha Caleb to send my daughter a gift. He is well aware of her mate!¡± Wyatt snarled.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Galen replied, with a restrained level of inappropriateness, ¡°he is very much aware.¡±

    ¡°Then take¨C¡±

    ¡°He is very aware that Ashleigh holds the only piece of his mate in this world,¡± Galen stated firmly. ¡°This gift cannot be rejected by anyone except Ashleigh because it is a remembrance gift.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at Galen. She wasn¡¯t sure how to react.

    ¡°Ashleigh, reject the gift,¡± Wyatt said, his tone calmed slightly.

    Ashleigh looked back at her father; his look told her that his words were an order he expected her to follow.

    She clenched her jaw as she remembered the wolves they had lost in the rogue attacks.

    ¡°No,¡± she replied with her own look.

    One that Alpha Wyatt did not care for.

    Ashleigh turned back to Galen.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, ¡°I humbly ept this gift.¡±

    Galen smiled.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Fine, now leave!¡± Wyatt barked at Galen. ¡°You have not been given permission to visit. You didn¡¯t even bother asking! Leave my territory, now!¡±

    Ashleigh was shocked by her father¡¯s behavior. She knew there was a conflict between Summer and Winter, but it had always been from Summer, hadn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Wyatt, are you sending my guest away?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice called out.

    Wyatt turned to see Bell and his wife approaching.

    ¡°Your guest?¡± Wyatt asked in disbelief.

    Corrine nodded with a smile.

    Wyatt snarled and walked toward her. However, he stopped when he reached her.

    ¡°We will talk about thister.¡± He growled in a low voice only Corrine and Bell could hear.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine said, turning her eyes on her husband and not backing down. ¡°We will.¡±

    Wyatt huffed and walked away.

    Ashleigh stood dumbfounded by the entire exchange.

    ¡°Ashleigh, get Saul to help you with your gifts. Between the two of you, I am sure you will be able to figure out the best use for everything.¡± Corrine smiled.

    Ashleighughed; she had never been prouder to be her mother¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°On my way,¡± she said as she ran off in search of Saul.

    ¡°How did you pull this off?¡± Galen whispered, leaning down to Bell.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard,¡± Bell smiled, ¡°Corrine and Wyatt love their people. But Corrine loves her daughter just a little bit more.¡±

    ***

    Showing Saul all the gifts from Summer was the highlight of Ashleigh¡¯s day. His face lit up in a way she could have never imagined. Each crate gave him a new toy to y with.

    ¡°With this system, we will be able to coordinate our defenses like never before,¡± Saul beamed. ¡°Imagine how much faster we could respond to a threat.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing,¡± Ashleigh agreed. ¡°But will we be able to set it up?¡±

    Saul nodded enthusiastically.

    ¡°We will! Galen showed me while we were in Summer.¡±

    He pulled out different items and looked at each one carefully.

    ¡°All I need is four or five of the patrolmen and a couple of hours.¡±

    Ashleighughed as Saul was already calling in reinforcements before she could say anything.

    It seemed that setting everything up was left in good hands. The mesh skins had already been delivered to the armory. Ashleigh was surprised to learn that they didn¡¯t need to be sewn in. Instead, they worked like a pin attached to any clothing or armor.

    Bell had also collected the medical equipment and taken it to the hospital.

    Ashleigh smiled.

    She pulled out her phone and called Caleb.

    ¡°Hello,¡± he answered with a smile in his voice that made her blush instantly.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she said, ¡°so the gift¡­.¡±

    Heughed.

    ¡°Was it too much?¡± he asked.

    ¡°ording to my father, yes,¡± she replied honestly, ¡°But I am very grateful.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°I was afraid you might feel offended.¡±

    ¡°Why would I be offended?¡± Ashleigh questioned.

    ¡°I seem to remember a conversation where you thought I looked down on Winter as little more than cavemen with pointy sticks,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°There was a chance you would think I was pitying your pack or saying you weren¡¯t doing a good job without my fancy toys.¡±

    Ashleigh wanted to curl up under a rock and live there forever. She hated herself for the idiotic conclusions she had jumped to about Caleb.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    Caleb let out a chuckle.

    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a hard time, Ashleigh.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m being serious,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I have never treated you the way I should have, and I regret that. A lot. You have always been fair to me, always considered my feelings. And I don¡¯t think I have ever shown you the same respect.¡±

    Caleb was quiet on the other end of the line.

    ¡°Is everything ok, Ashleigh?¡± he asked after a moment.

    ¡°What?¡± she said.

    ¡°Has Granger done something?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was calm, but she heard the dark undertone.

    ¡°No, no!¡± Ashleigh replied quickly. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. Granger¡¯s actually gone.¡±

    ¡°Gone?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°He was sent to the Southern Territories for a while,¡± Ashleigh said quietly.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he replied.

    Ashleigh could hear something on his end. It sounded like there was someone else with him.

    ¡°Are you with someone?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Sorry, can you give me a minute Ashleigh?¡±

    ¡°Yea, no problem,¡±

    Ashleigh paced back and forth, trying and failing not to listen.

    ¡°Is this the most recent report?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± a deep voice acknowledged.

    ¡°There is no doubt the movements between them are suspicious.¡± The voice confirmed. ¡°Autumn seems to be gathering more forces. Alpha Tomas has recently had an influx of wolves from the smaller packs joining.¡±

    ¡®Wait a minute,¡¯ Ashleigh thought to herself. ¡®What are they talking about?¡¯

    ¡°Alpha!¡± shouted someone that sounded farther away.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°We just heard back from the scouts near wi¨C¡±

    The voice was cut off when Ashleigh tripped on a snow-covered boulder.

    ¡°Shit!¡± she cried out as the phone flew from her hands and straight into the creek. The freshly melted, full of running water creek.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± she shouted angrily.

 Chapter 120 Save Her

    Bell had taken a couple of hours to hand off all the medical equipment to Peter to be examined and pawed at. In the meantime, Galen had said he would set up a surprise in her office. She tried to call him to let him know how long it would be but couldn¡¯t reach him.

    When she returned to her office, he was standing beside her desk with what seemed to be a smaller desk.

    ¡°Ok, three things,¡± Bell said as she closed the door, Galen looked up with a smile.

    ¡°Yes?¡± he asked.

    ¡°One, where is your phone, dude? I have been calling for hours.¡±

    Galen looked around the desk and padded his pocket before getting a sheepish look on his face.

    ¡°Crap. Must have left it in the car,¡± he said.

    Bell shook her head at him before continuing.

    ¡°Two, Peter wanted me to ask if you made sure all the proper instructions came with the equipment,¡± she said. ¡°Which seemed like a bizarre question, especially how he was giggling.¡±

    Galen gave her an unamused look.

    ¡°Ok, seems there is a story there, which you will share with meter,¡± sheughed. ¡°And three, what is that thing?¡±

    Galen smiled again as Bell came around the desk to look at his smaller desk.

    ¡°This is an MA Station,¡± Galen answered as though it exined everything.

    Catching her confused look, he continued.

    ¡°Right, my bad. So, an MA Station is a Medical Assistant. It¡¯s got aputer with ess to all the data within the medical files of Summer. It also can run a limited number of medical tests and has a small 3D printer that will print basic medical equipment.¡±

    Bell was dumbstruck.

    ¡°This is just something you haveying around to spare?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Galenughed. ¡°I had to basically sign over a kidney to borrow this one for a short time.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± said Bell. ¡°May I?¡±

    Galen stepped aside, allowing her ess to theputer. She was amazed at the kinds of documents she could look through, research information, and advanced studies. A medical library with diseases and disorders she had never even heard of before.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°This is amazing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± Galen said softly.

    Bell suddenly realized just how close he was. Their eyes met; Galen gave her a gentle smile that made her want to bite his lip.

    Just as she felt herself moving towards him, a ding drew both of their attention back to the screen.

    ¡°It¡¯s the results!¡± Galen said excitedly.

    ¡°The results?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°One of theb assistants who helped me run the tests on Ashleigh¡¯s bloodwork thought she saw something familiar in our first tests. So, she asked if she could run a few more.¡±

    Galen¡¯s expression seemed concerned.

    ¡°Why the face?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°Because the results came back positive.¡±

    ¡°And what was the test?¡±

    Galen sighed.

    ¡°Theb assistant is new to the medical group.¡± He began.

    Galen took a deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°She transferred from a different department just a few weeks ago,¡± he said. ¡°From a group that studies weapons. Specifically biological and chemical weapons.¡±

    ¡°Galen, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°She recognized the chemical signature in Ashleigh¡¯s blood markers. The interaction with the wolfsbane was a particr red g.¡± Galen said. ¡°The testing back positive means that whatever Ashleigh was exposed to was intentional.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°This weapon,¡± Galen sighed, ¡°works on the brain. It causes hallucinations, fear, and anxiety. It is most often used to break a person, expose them to primal fear and then extract information or build them back up the way you want.¡±<sub></sub>

    Bell felt weak, her legs gave out, and Galen caught her. He helped her into her chair.

    ¡°So¡­ Renee¡­?¡± Bell managed to say.

    ¡°Was exposed to the same chemicals,¡± replied Galen sadly. ¡°It seems that whatever they were exposed to, Renee got a much stronger dose for a much longer time.¡±

    ¡°So, this is what killed her? I was right? She was terrified? Living in a non-stop nightmare!¡± Bell cried out.

    Galen grabbed her hand. He got down on his knee so they were eye level and touched her cheek.

    ¡°You helped her rest,¡± he said, ¡°you found her and brought her here. You didn¡¯t let her die scared and alone in a closet.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough,¡± Bell cried.

    Galen wrapped his arms around her, and she didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, he held her close as she let the tears fall.

    A knock at the door pulled them away from each other. Bell wiped her tears and cleared her throat before telling them toe in.

    A nurse stood in the doorway.

    ¡°Hey Bell, sorry to interrupt.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fine,¡± Bell smiled. ¡°Did you need something?¡±

    ¡°Some of the girls were saying that you were trying to figure out what kind of flower petal this was?¡±

    The nurse held a picture that Bell had posted on the bulletin board. It was the petal that she had found under Renee¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Bell said. ¡°Yea, I was trying to figure out if one of my patients might have been allergic to it. But it turns out, it was something else entirely.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ok,¡± the nurse smiled. ¡°Well, if you ever need to know again, that¡¯s a Forever Susan. It¡¯s a unique color type of lily.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it. I know nothing about flowers,¡± Bell said, forcing a smile.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t either,¡± the nurseughed. ¡°I just remembered because I asked Renee about it when she brought that bouquet for Ashleigh.¡±

    Bell sat up.

    ¡°Renee brought one of those flowers in?¡± Bell asked, ¡°You mean during the full moon?¡±

    ¡°Yea, when Ashleigh was here, Renee brought her a bouquet of mixed flowers,¡± she said, then a thought seemed to ur to her. ¡°Though actually, I think I remember seeing Renee leave with that one. Guess she liked it.¡±

    Bell smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°I guess so¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anyway,¡± the nurse smiled, ¡°have a good evening.¡±

    She closed the door as she left, and Bell let out the breath she held.

    Galen put his hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I got that petal from Renee¡¯s room¡­ And that bouquet was in Ashleigh¡¯s room when her heart stopped and taken away the next morning.¡±

    ¡°Did you suspect it was the flowers?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take the flowers away,¡± she said. ¡°Granger did. He was also the one that sent them.¡±

    ¡°You think he¡­.¡± Galen didn¡¯t finish his words.

    A loud crash in the hallway drew their attention away from their conversation. Bell moved quickly out the door to see a man lying on the ground, the decorative shelf he had pulled down beside him.

    Bell started towards him but stopped when Peter reached him first.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Peter asked.

    The man on the ground began to stir, mumbling something Bell couldn¡¯t hear.

    Suddenly the man tried to get up.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, slow down, it looks like you might be hurt,¡± Peter tried to get the man to stop moving.

    ¡°You have to save her¡­¡± the man said quietly.

    The man lifted his head, and Bell gasped as she recognized his bruised and bloodied face.

    ¡°Axel?¡± she called out.

    ¡°You have to save her¡­ save Ashleigh!¡±

    ***

    Ashleigh was still angry about having dropped her phone in the creek. Unfortunately, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to get a recement until the next day.

    She was now walking the border of the North East Zone. Saul and his team of excited patrolmen had set up the new defense system in parts of the Center Lane and the lower North East Zone. Ashleigh had volunteered to run patrol on the portion that hadn¡¯t been upgraded yet.

    ¡°Ashleigh, do you read me?¡± Saul¡¯s voice spoke in her earpiece.

    ¡°I hear you, Saul.¡±

    The sound quality was much better than the walkie-talkies they usually carried around.

    ¡°Crystal clear¡­ it¡¯s a beautiful thing.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever heard you so happy, Saul,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen me with the pup,¡± Saul replied warmly. ¡°But these upgrades are a close second.¡±

    ¡°The earpieces are nice,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°I¡¯ve got one of the new mesh skin buttons. A little nervous to try it, though.¡±

    ¡°You have to!¡± Saul said excitedly. ¡°Seriously, push it. There¡¯s a surprise for Berserkers.¡±

    Ashleighughed again at his childlike wonder but taking a breath, she did as he asked.

    ¡°Alright, here goes nothing.¡±

    Ashleigh had attached the small button to her cor. She reached up and pressed it. Immediately small cords slipped out of the button and stretched out around her body. The sensation of them expanding and connecting was one of the strangest she had ever experienced.

    But once all was said and done, the fit was excellent. It was flexible, warm, and felt sturdy, covering her entire body. Even her boots had received an upgrade. Her hands wore fingerless gloves, with a circle in the center of the palm that she was curious about.

    ¡°So?¡± Saul asked, ¡°what did you get?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Are the suits different?¡± Ashleigh asked, wondering if she missed something that made it unique.

    ¡°Check your back.¡±

    Ashleigh was confused but reached her hand back over her shoulder. She was shocked to find a small rectangr shape.

    As her hand grazed it, she felt a tug at the center of her palm. Ashleigh moved her hand back in front of her eyes and watched as the circle broke apart and reformed into a small, curved de with a handle that fit her palm.

    ¡°A karambit?¡± she said out loud.

    Saulughed heartily in her ear.

    ¡°That fits,¡± he said. ¡°Mine gave me axes.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a tug in her other palm. Sure enough, there was a second karambit there.

    She could hear the pride in his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you Sa¨C¡±

    Ashleigh quickly cut off her words as she saw movement in the trees.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond, keeping her eyes where she saw it. Trying to decide if it was an animal or not. Finally, her eyes focused on it, something near the tree, moving its branches.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Saul called again.

    She could almost see it, right beside the¨C her eyes grew wide, and her heart began to race.

    ¡°Saul,¡± she whispered, ¡°Saul, sound the rm¡­ sound the rm now!¡±

    A root swung directly at her.

 Chapter 121 In the Loop

    Galen came out of the office when he heard Axel¡¯s name. He was stunned to see him in this condition. His hair was matted in blood, his exposed eye was swollen, and his nose appeared broken. It was clear from how he carried himself that there were also internal injuries.

    ¡°We need to get you to an exam room,¡± Peter said.

    Shouting in the distance drew Galen¡¯s notice. He saw nurses and orderlies grabbing piles of supplies and loading them up on carts.

    ¡°Granger¡­ he killed Renee,¡± Axel said through gasping breaths.

    ¡°What?¡± Bell whispered.

    Galen looked back at Axel, wondering if he misunderstood his words.

    ¡°He poisoned them both¡­.¡± Axel coughed painfully, blood sttering onto the floor.

    ¡°We need to treat him now!¡± Peter shouted, trying to pick Axel up from his knees. He looked around and saw a nurse not far from them. ¡°You! Get me a bed!¡±

    The nurse ran off to do as she was told.

    Several people further down the hall started running in different directions, hurrying around as though there was an emergency. Galen couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was happening.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Axel shouted, trying to pull away from Peter as he looked at Bell. ¡°There¡¯s an attack¡­an attack on Winter.¡±

    Axel coughed again; his breathing was strained.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I heard him¡­.¡± his words were getting quieter. ¡°He said he was gonna¡­he was gonna take her¡­ tonight.¡±

    Axel lost consciousness and fell into Peter¡¯s arms. Bell gasped and rushed to his side.

    ¡°Where is my freaking gurney!¡± Peter shouted.

    The nurse came around the corner, pushing one of the hospital beds. Galen stepped in, lifted Axel off the floor, and gently ced him on the bed.

    The medical team rushed Axel down the hall. Bell turned to Galen.

    ¡°I have to help him. You need to get Caleb. You have to save her!¡± Bell shouted as she ran down the hall after Axel.

    Galen pressed down at the base of his thumb quickly, running towards the hospital¡¯s doors.

    ***

    The upgraded rms rallied the troops of Winter in record time.

    Even without knowing what these new rms meant, every Cold Warrior had reported immediately for duty.

    Reports of strange creatures attacking came in from the South East Zone, the Center Lane, and the North East Zone. Corrine remained at the Northern Base, coordinating attacks and defensive patterns through the monitoring station for the upgraded portions of the border.<sub></sub>

    In the North East Zone, Ashleigh had taken the lead. She was the first to report the creature that had entered the territory. She managed to hold it off on her own until backup arrived to help her take the beast down. Only to be faced by even more of them.

    Ashleigh had called the creature a Treant. Every team reported seeing at least two or three of these monsters on the field and other more grotesque beasts.

    The rangers in the South East Zone were being led by Beta Richard. The reports were promising. Not nearly as many creatures as in the north. Richard and his men were reporting injuries but no casualties. Corrine was able to redirect some of the warriors to him.

    The Center Lane was being held by Alpha Wyatt and Saul. This was also where the heaviest concentration of monsters was reported.

    It had only been twenty minutes since Ashleigh¡¯s initial report hade in. But, even then, it had taken time for everyone to understand what was happening.

    Corrine ordered all the civilians to report to the hospital. A bunker in the basement would keep them safe. The hospital was put on alert, and emergency teams were sent to the field.

    Listening to the reports, Corrine was worried. Their response had been quick, but they were already taking casualties, and the number of injured kept climbing.

    They were holding now, but they were going to need help. Soon.

    ***

    ¡°I¡¯m kind of busy, Galen!¡± Caleb shouted through their neural link.

    ¡°It¡¯s happening now, Caleb!¡± Galen shouted as he pushed through the doors into the cold night air. ¡°The threat against Winter was real. There¡¯s an attacking right now!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb replied as he swung his sword, severing the root.

    They were almost within the borders of Winter. Already he and his wolves had been fighting through waves of these creatures.

    ¡°You have to stop leaving your phone in random ces and turning off the neural link. It makes it very difficult to keep you in the loop,¡± Caleb said.

    Caleb rolled out of the way of the root that swung towards him, continuing his conversation with Galen.

    ¡°Galen,¡± Caleb said, breathing heavily. ¡°It¡¯s not rogues this time. It¡¯s fae. You need to get that MA set up and organize the hospital for venoms andsh injuries. They don¡¯t know what they¡¯re dealing with, you gotta prep as best you can, and¨C¡±

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Galen interrupted. ¡°Ashleigh¡¯s in danger.¡±

    Caleb felt a chill run down his spine.

    ¡°Bell was right. Renee and Ashleigh, they were exposed to the same thing. Granger killed Renee, and it looks like he might have tried to kill Axel too,¡± Galen stated, taking a deep breath. ¡°Axel said that Granger knew about the attack tonight as well. He¡¯s using it to try and take Ashleigh.¡±

    Caleb stopped moving. The Treant took the opportunity, tightening itsst remaining root into a sharp needle point spear and plunging it towards Caleb¡¯s chest.

    Caleb spun his body around before the point reached its intended target, sending his momentum into his sword and slicing the root clean off.

    The Treant screamed out its guttural roar before melting into a ck pool.

    ¡°Go to the hospital, get them organized and then get your ass to the field,¡± Caleb growled as one of the smaller monsters seemed to take an interest in him.

    Ears like a bat, a thick hide of sinewy flesh. Long jagged teeth andrge wide eyes. It shrieked at him as they charged each other.

    ***

    The battle had been going for almost an hour now.

    Report after report wasing in, the number of wounded was spiking, casualties from all sides.

    Corrine was frustrated. She had already heard back from Spring. They wouldn¡¯t be able to provide aid until the morning. Autumn imed they feared sending their forces would leave them vulnerable to attack.

    But the response from Summer was baffling.

    ¡°The monitoring station should be set to receive all.¡±

    Corrine was irritated, but she had nothing to lose.

    ¡®Maybe there¡¯s a defense system we didn¡¯t realize was avable?¡¯ she wondered.

    Corrine changed the settings, and as soon as she did, the screen changed, it widened, and she could see all the reports at once. Themunications and all the informationing in was suddenly at her fingertips.

    She could hear everyone on the field. Though they spoke simultaneously, somehow, the voices were organized. For example, those reporting injuries or causalities spoke louder than those calling all clears or roll call.

    And then a new voice came through.

    ¡°This is Alpha Caleb. If you are hearing me, please respond.¡±

    Corrine let out a shaky sigh of relief.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb, this is Luna Corrine, and I am so d to hear your voice.¡±

    ¡°I have a team of forty wolves, ready and willing to aid Winter.¡±

    ¡°How did you¡­ no, never mind, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­ Thank you¡­¡± Corrine sighed with gratitude.

    Corrine told him the areas that needed reinforcement.

    ¡°I will send my wolves out right away, but I also need to know where Ashleigh is.¡±

    Corrine took a deep breath.

    ¡°She was in the North East Zone, at the most northern border. I have had all team leads on ten-minute roll call, but she hasn¡¯t checked in for the past twenty minutes.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± he said, ¡°I will find her.¡±

    A group of forty wolves howled into the night as they spread out to join the soldiers of their rival pack in defending their territory.

 Chapter 122 He Would Know

    Caleb fought through the beasts. All different shapes, sizes, and species.

    He recognized some of these creatures from the books he had read on the Fae. Others looked like they had been pulled from the imagination of Mary Shelley.

    Most of them were straightforward to take down, but they were aggressive, brutal attackers. You could easily be surprised and injured or even killed if you didn¡¯t pay attention.

    It was the Treants that were the main problem. There were too many of them. They had spread out to serve as shielding for the smaller creatures from the arrows meant to take them down at range. And the roots of the Treants kept the wolves from being able tounch a direct assault.

    Caleb and four of his wolves had joined the Cold Warrior¡¯s fight in the North East Zone. There was no sign of Ashleigh yet, but he wasn¡¯t done looking.

    ¡°We need to take down the Treants!¡± Caleb shouted.

    His men saluted him and then moved away towards the closest Treant. Two of the men began to attack the roots on either side of the beast, stepping in and out of range to keep the focus on themselves. The third ran down the center, drawing the attention of the smaller beasts that hid among the roots. Although they immediately attacked him, he quickly shifted, being more agile and defensible in his wolf form.

    The fourth man and Caleb used the distraction to run straight at the Treant¡¯s back, avoiding its deadly jaws. The beast screamed as Caleb hacked away one of its roots. The severing of the root allowed one of the wolves to switch focus. He moved from distracting the Treant to aiding the wolf being attacked by the smaller beasts.

    It took effort and a lot of jumping in and out of range of both the Treant and the smaller beasts. But working together, Caleb and his team could kill it without injury to themselves. Then, they could quickly shift focus to tear down the remaining smaller beasts once it was done.

    A small group of Cold Warriors was huddled near arge rock, taking a breath where they could. They observed the scene with shock. They had already lost several skilled fighters trying to do what these wolves did in a matter of minutes.

    Caleb saw the look on their faces.

    ¡°You need to work as a team,¡± he said. ¡°The North is so wide you are all used to managing independently. But these monsters require teamwork.¡±

    ¡°That was what Berserker Ashleigh told us,¡± one of the men sitting downmented sadly. ¡°Before she was dragged away by one of the roots.¡±

    Caleb felt the blood draining from his entire body.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb demanded. ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    ¡°She was here, and then she wasn¡¯t,¡± the man replied, ¡°we didn¡¯t see iting. The root made its way to her in the snow¡­ she was guiding us, telling us where to go, how to hit it. She told us to work as a team, and then¡­ it wrapped around her leg and yanked her to the ground.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    He stood up, moving to Caleb.

    ¡°This is all we have left of ourdy.¡±

    He ced a knife in Caleb¡¯s hand. A small, curved de with a handle small enough to fit inside the palm.

    Caleb had designed this karambit specifically for Ashleigh.

    A scream echoed through the trees. Another Cold Warrior had been killed by the beasts.

    All the warriors gathered by the rocks, Summer and Winter alike, turned their eyes to the field. The monsters wereing.

    ¡°There is no more time for rest,¡± Caleb said, ¡°we need to end this.¡±

    The wolves of Summer and Winter charged into battle, side by side.

    ***

    After three hours of fighting and more reports of injuries and casualties than Corrine had ever seen in her time as Luna, then, finally, the ¡®All Clear¡¯ reports began toe in.

    The South East Zone had the least damages, especially after the Summer wolves¡¯ arrival.

    The Center Lane took heavy causalities, unsurprising given the size of the force that attacked. More than half of Caleb¡¯s wolves had been sent to support Wyatt and Saul.

    The North East Zone had lost many, and many more were injured.

    Many were unounted for in the Center Lane and the North East Zone. Now that the threat had passed, it was time to collect the bodies and look for the missing.

    Ashleigh was on that list.<sub></sub>

    Caleb sent his wolves to aid the injured in whatever way they could. While he stayed behind to walk the field of bodies.

    He didn¡¯t believe she was dead; he would have felt it. It didn¡¯t matter that he was not her true mate. He felt their bond one way or another. He would know if she were dead.

    As he walked between the bodies, he listened for the sounds of anyone calling for help or groaning. But it was eerily quiet. The trees in this area were particrly dense, making it harder for sound to travel.

    He saw a small figure lying face down in the snow. A woman with blond hair. He rushed to her side and turned her over. It wasn¡¯t Ashleigh.

    As he stood up, he thought he heard something. He moved just in time to avoid the arrow hitting his shoulder. Rolling away behind a tree for cover.

    He nced around the tree, searching for the archer, as another arrow sped at him. But, again, he moved barely in time.

    Caleb heard footsteps running between the trees.

    ¡°Corrine,¡± Caleb whispered.

    After a moment, he heard her voice.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb?¡±

    ¡°Are there any active warriors left in the North East Zone?¡±

    ¡°No, they have all been taken to the hospital ore back to the base for rest. We are sending civilian patrols to gather the dead.¡±

    ¡°Hold off on that,¡± Caleb said, ¡°there is someone out here still. But it¡¯s not one of the creatures from before. And my men know better than to shoot at me.¡±

    ¡°Someone is shooting at you? I will send you a team right away!¡±

    Caleb couldn¡¯t hear the footsteps anymore. He took the chance to move to another tree, just as he had expected, arrowsnded all around him as he ran.

    He transferred from tree to tree. Trying to draw the archer out.

    A burning in his back shocked him, and he stumbled to the ground. Caleb righted himself quickly and scrambled behind arge outcropping of rock.

    He reached his arm around and grabbed the arrow, pulling it out with a grunt.

    ¡®Galen¡¯s gonna give me shit for that,¡¯ heughed.

    He took a deep breath, calming his nerves. Trying to focus.

    Another arrow came flying toward him, but he was protected. He looked back and realized the arrow hade out of the tree.

    ¡®Cheap move shooting from higher ground.¡¯

    Suddenly Caleb began to feel feverish, weak. His breathing was more difficult.

    ¡°Poison?¡± he asked himself.

    Caleb had a moment of rity, and he chuckled.

    ¡°It must be you!¡± he shouted. ¡°Who else in Winter would be so pathetic that they would hide and use poison while trying to kill an unarmed man!¡±

    Four arrows came flying, one right after the other.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°Come on out, Granger!¡± he growled.

    No more arrows. Silence. And then the sound of someonending in the snow.

    Footsteps came toward the rocks. Soon enough, Caleb¡¯s suspicions were confirmed, as Granger, with an arrow already drawn, smiled down at him.

    ¡°So,¡± Caleb asked calmly, ¡°what¡¯s in my back?¡±

    ¡°Nothing too bad,¡± Granger replied. ¡°It¡¯s just a little wolfsbane.¡±

    Caleb smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯d expect no less from you,¡± Caleb growled.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here, Caleb. I might have let you live if you had just stayed away,¡± Granger growled.

    ¡°Nah¡­¡± Caleb replied. ¡°You got a taste of blood already, right?¡±

    Granger¡¯s eyes widened and then rxed.

    ¡°Guess Axel made it home,¡± he said nonchntly.

    Caleb licked his lips, which were feeling very dry.

    ¡°I think we both know you¡¯re not the type to just stop at one,¡± Caleb said.

    Granger snickered.

    ¡°Probably not.¡±

    Granger rxed the bow, lowering it as he looked down at Caleb.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Caleb?¡± Granger asked with a dark smile.

    Caleb swallowed; he was getting weaker. The wolfsbane was in his spine now. He couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    ¡°Pretty good. This is nice,¡± Caleb smiled, ¡°I needed a little rest.¡±

    Granger¡¯s eyes darkened, and he chuckled.

    ¡°Yea?¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for me over the past few months.¡±

    Granger hunched down onto his heels, where he could sit eye to eye with Caleb as he spoke.

    ¡°You tried to steal my mate, made me look like a fool, acted like you were better than me¨C you¡¯re not.¡±

    He tilted his head to the side as though he saw Caleb for the first time.

    ¡°This is a good way for you to die,¡± he said, ¡°alone, helpless, slow.¡±

    Granger stood back up.

    ¡°No one will miss you.¡±

    Caleb was thirsty. He was tired.

    ¡°Ashleigh will miss me,¡± Caleb smiled.

    Granger turned around with a snarl. He grabbed the knife strapped to his shoulder and dove at Caleb¡¯s heart.

    Caleb waited for the impact. Instead, a white blur blocked his vision for a moment, and then Granger was gone.

    He couldn¡¯t move his body, but there was just enough left to turn his head in the direction the blur had moved.

    A beautiful pure white wolf stood with bloody jaws staring back at him. Grangery seemingly lifeless below it, blood soaking his neck and shoulder.

    The wolf stepped towards Caleb and then began to shift, her warm hazel eyes stared back at him, and he smiled.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered as she touched his cheek, just before his mind faded.

 Chapter 123 You Said Our Bond

    The muffled sounds of an argument stirred his consciousness.

    His chest felt heavy, and his eyelids were not cooperating.

    ¡®Where am I?¡¯ he wondered.

    He wasn¡¯t home, he could tell that.

    Again, he tried to open his eyes. This time, the blurred room and the light started to pierce the darkness of his vision. He was tired and found it challenging to keep them open any longer.

    The yelling was getting louder.

    ¡®I can¡¯t justy around in bed,¡¯ he thought to himself, ¡®I need to know what all the yelling is about.¡¯

    He tried to sit up, but he couldn¡¯t. He could raise his head, and he felt some movement in his shoulders, but that was all.

    He let out a soft groan as he struggled to try again.

    ¡°Caleb¡­?¡± Ashleigh¡¯s voice whispered beside him.

    He turned his head, and the blurred vision began to clear. He saw her curled up on a small reclining chair, a nketid over her. Her hair was in one of those loose braids she often wore. But her eyes looked tired.

    She smiled, tears glistening back at him.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she whispered again.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± he whispered back.

    His voice, even at a whisper, was shaky.

    Ashleigh smiled happily and then suddenly sat up.

    ¡°I need to get Bell!¡± she said, jumping up from the chair.<sub>.</sub>

    The nket fell to the floor, and Caleb saw that she wore a hospital gown with a sweater.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± he called to her before she moved too far towards the door.

    She hurried to his side.

    ¡°Are you ok? Do you hurt anywhere?¡± She asked with worry. ¡°I¡¯ll get Bell. It¡¯ll be ok.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± he said again.

    Ashleigh looked down at him, her eyes full of worry and relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± she said, reaching out and taking his hand in hers.

    He saw her do it, but he didn¡¯t feel it.

    Caleb swallowed the building fear he had. He focused on her instead.

    ¡°Why¡­ are you in that?¡± he asked. ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    Ashleigh looked down, realizing he meant the hospital gown.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok,¡± she smiled. ¡°I just had to have a checkup.¡±

    He smiled at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Ashleighughed and let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It was more than a checkup, but it was nothingpared to what you¡¯ve been through.¡±<sub></sub>

    Caleb swallowed, again feeling that fear in him rising.

    ¡°What exactly have I been through?¡±

    Ashleigh took a breath and let it out slowly.

    ¡°I think I should get Bell, so she can exin it to you.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh, please,¡± Caleb pleaded.

    She wiped the tear that fell and nodded. Then, pulling over the small stool, she sat down beside him and adjusted his bed so he was sitting up more. Taking his hand in hers once again. Ashleigh took a deep breath before she spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s been two days since the Fae creatures attacked. There have been no other sightings, reports of attacks, or anything unusual, here or anywhere else.¡±

    ¡°Two days?¡± Caleb asked.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°You¡­ were hit by a poisoned arrow. The tip was coated in¨C¡±

    ¡°Wolfsbane.¡± Caleb finished the sentence. ¡°I remember.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ashleigh said softly. Fresh tears falling. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, Granger never would have¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Did you teach him to take cheap shots?¡± Caleb asked.

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s not your fault,¡± Caleb smiled.

    Ashleigh smiled at him, rubbing her thumb along his hand.

    He saw it, but he didn¡¯t feel it.

    ¡°The wolfsbane¡­¡± Caleb began to ask, but he couldn¡¯t finish.

    Ashleigh saw the conflicted look in his eye, the way he looked down at her hand. She bit her lip and then told him the truth.

    ¡°It prated your spine,¡± she said.

    Caleb closed his eyes.

    ¡°At this point, there is no way to know the severity of the damage or how long it willst. It could be a few hours now that you¡¯re awake, a few days, maybe weeks¡­.¡±

    ¡°Maybe never,¡± Caleb smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Bell and Peter both agree that there is an excellent chance that¡¯s not the case for you,¡± Ashleigh said quickly. ¡°And Bell said she saw something in the research files from Summer that might help if it is worse than they think.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Ok,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±

    He turned his head and looked her in the eye. The sudden intensity made her gasp.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me it was you?¡± he asked.

    His eyes stared into her with a longing she didn¡¯t expect. It made her throat feel parched suddenly.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°The white wolf,¡± Caleb said.

    Ashleigh looked away, a flush in her cheeks.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were getting sick because of me?¡± She countered.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The time I had wolfsbane poisoning, or when my heart stopped?¡± she stated with a bit of fire in her, ¡°you didn¡¯t tell me our bond was affecting you like that. What if Galen hadn¡¯t been with you when your heart stopped?¡±

    Caleb looked at her carefully.

    ¡°You said ¡®our¡¯ bond,¡± he said softly. ¡°Not ¡®the¡¯ bond, or my bond, ¡®our¡¯ bond. That implies a shared feeling.¡±

    Ashleigh licked her lips nervously but still gave him a slight nod.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± he began, ¡°your true mate¡­.?¡±

    Ashleigh looked away before answering quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty difficult to keep iming he was my mate when I tried to rip his throat out for attacking you.¡±

    Caleb didn¡¯t react other than to take a deep breath and close his eyes.

    Ashleigh felt the anxiety in her bubble over.

    ¡°Look, I know I messed up a lot. I lied, and you¡¯re angry, and I understand that I really do,¡± she said quickly, as tears streamed down her face. ¡°But I thought I was doing the right¨C¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Caleb interrupted.

    Ashleigh swallowed down her remaining words and looked down.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she answered quietly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t move,¡± he began, ¡°I can¡¯t lift my arms or turn more than just my head to face you.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ll have to do all the work,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh nodded, then looked up, suddenly confused when the words registered.

    ¡°What?¡± she questioned.

    ¡°You are going to have to be the one to kiss me this time,¡± he smiled, opening his eyes, and looking at her.

    Ashleigh let out a breathyugh of surprise. She smiled back and felt a swelling of relief in her chest.

    ¡°But I lied, and I hurt you,¡± she cried.

    ¡°And we¡¯re going to talk about that, all of it,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°But right now, what I want, and I hope you want, is just to be near you. To kiss you again.¡±

    Ashleigh stood up from the small stool and lowered the bed rail. She climbed into the bed andid down beside him, pulling his arm to rest on her waist. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes, and both felt the deep connection that flowed between them.

    Caleb tilted his head, bringing their lips closer together.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    ¡°I told you, Ashleigh, we can talkter.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°I need to say this now.¡±

    He rxed and nodded.

    ¡°Ok, go ahead.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and brought her hand up to his cheek. She looked him in the eyes as she spoke.

    ¡°I love you, Caleb.¡±

    Caleb felt joy like he had never known. Even the memory of her words at the full moon did not feel as satisfying or touching as this moment.

    ¡°I love you too, Ashleigh.¡±

    She smiled brightly at him, and then she lifted herself just enough so she could get a better angle before she leaned forward and kissed the man she loved.

 Chapter 124 How Could He?

    Bell cleared her throat.

    Ashleigh pulled away from Caleb with an embarrassed smile. She hurried to get off the bed and stand.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt,¡± Bell chuckled.

    Caleb let out a softugh.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Caleb smiled, ¡°our timing always seems to be a problem.¡±

    He looked over at Ashleigh, who suddenly remembered thest time they kissed when her mother walked in. Ashleigh licked her lips and turned away from them, her face warm from the flush.

    Bell covered her giggle with a cough.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ how are you feeling?¡± Bell asked, stepping up next to Caleb and proceeding to check his heart.

    ¡°Tired, my head hurts a little. Though that might be from whatever is happening out there¡­.¡± Caleb replied, indicating the shouting that could still be heard in the hallway.

    ¡°Yea, even the soundproofing of this room isn¡¯t enough to cover those idiots,¡± sighed Bell.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caleb asked.

    Bell looked at Ashleigh.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± Ashleigh told Caleb. ¡°Right now, you need to worry about yourself.¡±

    Caleb gave her a look of concern but turned back to Bell.

    ¡°Alright, there is the small issue of paralysis that I am concerned about,¡± Caleb said with a gentle smile.

    ¡°As you should be,¡± Bell replied seriously. ¡°The wolfsbane attacked your spine without mercy. We have pumped you full of medicine to treat it, and so far, it kept you alive, but when it got inside the bone¨C¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It became like cancer,¡± Caleb replied.

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°Werewolves don¡¯t get cancer,¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°So, there should be no treatment. But you don¡¯t seem incredibly concerned about letting me down gently regarding losing my bodily functions, so¡­¡±

    Bell smiled. ¡°Each scan we have done looks better than thest. But everything is still very swollen and angry right now. So, the first thing is to give you two more days and see if you regain any function in that time. If not, there are options.¡±

    ¡°What kind of options?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°We looked at the research from Summer, and there were several that could pretty easily be adapted to meet your needs.¡±

    ¡°Which ones?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°I¡¯m generally familiar with most of our active research projects.¡±

    ¡°There are two different surgical options that could fix the problem,¡± Bell stated. ¡°The first one has less risk, a longer recovery time, and will likely need to be reevaluated through the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°What about the second option?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Much higher risk, recovery time is a lot shorter, assuming all goes well. And theoretically, it is a permanent fix, theoretically, and again, assuming all goes well.¡±

    ¡°What kind of risk?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°The second option involves taking out multiple vertebral in the spine¡¯s lower T and upper L. Then recing them with synthetic versions.

    ¡°There is also some kind of nerve augmentation that is very outside of my field of understanding. All of this is outside my understanding. Either option can only be done in Summer.¡±

    ¡°I remember it,¡± Caleb said. ¡°We started the research with the idea of human soldiers in mind. But we were never able to adjust for theirck of self-healing.¡±

    ¡°The point is, two days rest, right here,¡± Bell said. ¡°After that, you return to Summer and decide on the next treatment n.¡±<sub></sub>

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Alright, I will let you two have some privacy.¡±

    Bell moved to leave the room.

    ¡°Could you let Galen know I am awake? Then send him in. I would like a report on the battle.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Bell looked at Ashleigh. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you.¡±

    Bell hurried out the door, closing it behind her.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Ashleigh shouted after Bell, her tone less than friendly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caleb asked.

    Ashleigh sat down on the bed once more, this time facing him. She took his hand in hers, and though he couldn¡¯t feel her touch, it stillforted him.

    ¡°A lot has happened while you¡¯ve been asleep,¡± she started. ¡°Galen and your wolves, other than the three medics you brought, have all returned to Summer.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Caleb questioned. He couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°I will tell you everything. Just listen.¡± Ashleigh said.

    Caleb nodded.

    She took a deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°Ok, so first, the bond between us works both ways,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°when you were hit with the wolfsbane, I got a taste of it too.¡±

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°I only got sick, and not for very long.¡±

    Caleb hated that Ashleigh had been in danger, but further confirmation of their shared bond, still made him feel a sense of relief.

    ¡°When you spoke with my mother, you told her that someone was attacking you,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Yes, Granger, he was shooting at me,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°Right, but you didn¡¯t know it was him at the time, just that someone was attacking.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The team that was sent back for you was made up of some of mine and some of yours,¡± she continued. ¡°When they found us, my men saw me, and your men saw you¡­.¡±

    Caleb furrowed his brows, unsure what she meant by that.

    ¡°And no one else.¡±

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened, and his jaw clenched in a rage he could barely contain.

    ¡°He¡¯s alive?¡± he asked quietly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°I thought he was dead when I went to you. But I guess he wasn¡¯t. And before he left, he dropped his bow¡­ beside me.¡±

    Caleb could not control the low growl.

    ¡°Your men assumed I was the archer. My men came to my defense and noticed the wounds I had. They thought that you were responsible.

    ¡°They all held it together while they got us back to the hospital, but as soon as we were with the doctors¡­ there was a fight. My mother and Galen broke it up. But no one was satisfied.¡±

    Caleb closed his eyes. His wolves had already struggled with his decision to monitor Winter. Several of them had spoken out against taking a team to aid them before a confirmed attack.

    These packs had fought side by side. Something that would have helped to bridge the gap between them¡­ if it weren¡¯t for another of Granger¡¯s maniptions.

    ¡°A few hours before I woke up, my father got involved,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°He ordered your wolves to leave. There would have been chaos if Galen hadn¡¯t been there. He agreed to send all except the medics you brought. My father tried to argue, but my mother got him to back down.

    ¡°Galen and the others went back to Summer an hour before I woke up. Even after telling my father the truth, he wouldn¡¯t let them return. Not even Galen.¡±

    ¡°I need to let them know I am awake,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Bell has already taken care of that,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°She has been working with your medics the entire time. They have kept Galen in the loop. I guarantee she was already calling him before the door closed.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°The medics I brought are all fairly calm people, and you said they are working with Bell, so why the arguments?¡± Caleb asked, referring to the voices he had heard earlier.

    ¡°Well,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°it¡¯s not the medics arguing. It¡¯s not anyone from Summer. A few of the scouts were part of Granger¡¯s team. They showed up not long ago.¡±

    Ashleigh looked away.

    ¡°My brother is in the hospital too. He¡¯s in aa right now.¡±

    Caleb wanted to reach out to her, to hold her hand.

    ¡°So, these wolves are here trying to say that you or one of your wolves are the ones that hurt Axel. Because Granger would never have done such a thing,¡± she scoffed. ¡°Which makes sense. Granger was Axel¡¯s best friend. He was meant to be his Beta. So how could he, right?¡±

    The tears in her eyes were impossible to miss.

    ¡°Saul is the other voice in the arguments,¡± Ashleigh continued, wiping her tears. ¡°He chose to station himself outside your room after I woke up and tried to clear the air. I guess he was predicting something like this would happen.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a good man.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is.¡±

    Caleb and Ashleigh were both quiet. Both were thinking over the events of the past few days. Both wanting to hold the other.

    ¡°You should check on your brother,¡± Caleb said with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked.

    He nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    Ashleigh stood up from the bed. She leaned forward and touched their lips together tenderly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± he smiled.

    She left the room, and Caleb was left alone to consider the things she had told him. It was a lot to process.

    His wolves were sent home and forced to leave their Alpha behind. This was going to be a problem.

    And Granger survived.

    Caleb felt the rage welling inside him, with his anger drawing all his focus. He didn¡¯t even notice how his hand had curled into a fist.

 Chapter 125 His Duty

    Ashleigh walked into Axel¡¯s room. She had visited him several times since she woke up, but the sight of him was still jarring. He was hooked to different machines and monitors. His IV stand had three bags hanging from it.

    His face was still bruised up. A gauze patch covered one of his eyes and a splint on his nose.

    Thankfully, they had cleaned his face of all the blood, though he would be upset to know that Corrine had braided his hair so that the old scar over his eye was on full disy.

    Ashleigh smiled, thinking about how flustered he would have gotten.

    ¡°Hey, big brother,¡± she whispered.

    She walked into the room. There was a chair beside the bed that her mother had been sitting in. Ashleigh sat down and took his hand.

    ¡°You should really stop being sozy,¡± she smiled. ¡°You missed an amazing fight. There were literal monsters. I fought a tree¡­ by myself. It was insane.¡±

    Ashleighughed to herself, swallowing down the sadness threatening to spill out.

    ¡°Oh, and the new mesh skins are beautiful. Oh, and Berserkers have special weapons, so maybe if you actually start working at it, you can get one too. I¡¯m even willing to train you. But it won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    There was no change.

    A tear escaped her eye.

    ¡°Come on, Axel,¡± she whispered. ¡°You¡¯re not being fair.¡±

    She squeezed his hand.

    She sniffled and took a deep breath.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t want to wake up. You just want to sleep all day. Fine. But I will give Bell all your candy stashes,¡± Ashleigh nodded her head thoughtfully. ¡°Yep, even the Snickers that you think no one knows about in the linen closet.¡±

    No change.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and squeezed her eyes tightly, fighting to keep back the wave of sorrow she was feeling.

    Once she had sessfully swallowed it down, she took one more shot.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go there,¡± she said with a sniffle, ¡°but you leave me no choice. You need to wake up right now, or I¡¯m telling Bell that you¡¯ve had a crush on her the past three years.¡±

    She felt a soft squeeze of her hand.

    Ashleigh gasped.

    ¡°Axel?¡± she called to him excitedly, ¡°can you hear me?¡±

    No response.

    ¡°Come on, do it again¡­¡± she whispered, staring at his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s a spasm,¡± came a soft voice from the door.

    Ashleigh looked back to see her mother standing in the doorway. She was and always would be beautiful, but she looked tired. Dark circles hung below her red-rimmed eyes.

    ¡°He squeezed my hand an hour ago,¡± Corrine said, stepping into the room. ¡°I was excited. I ran off and dragged Peter back here to check on him. But he exined to me that it was a muscle spasm.¡±<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh looked back down at Axel¡¯s hand. There was no movement, no sign of him being able to hear them.

    ¡°It¡¯s apparently verymon,¡± Corrine said.

    Corrine sat down in the chair by the door.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Corrine called.

    Ashleigh looked back at her mother.

    ¡°Granger,¡± she said, ¡°is he truly your mate?¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and looked away.

    ¡°No¡­¡± she replied quietly.

    Corrine closed her eyes.

    ¡°Why did you lie?¡± she sighed.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t respond immediately, and Corrine remained patient.

    ¡°He was waiting for me when I left the Priestess,¡± Ashleigh began. ¡°He said something that made me realize that Caleb and I couldn¡¯t be together.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°That Spring and Autumn wouldn¡¯t ept it. That it might start a war¡­ he reminded me of my duty to my people.¡±

    Corrine looked over at Axel. Her heart filled with regret that she had let him go with that bastard.

    ¡°Do you know why Axel went with Granger?¡± Corrine asked.

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°His duty,¡± Corrine spat. ¡°He thought Granger was ensuring the safety of our people. Axel wanted to learn from him. To be a better Alpha.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw, wishing she could go back and make sure that Granger was dead.

    ¡°Both of my children put their trust in a monster that tried to destroy them. For the sake of their duty,¡± Corrine spoke in a voice filled with pain and regret.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t look at her mother. She was ashamed of how easily she had been manipted by Granger.

    She felt Corrine¡¯s warm hand on her shoulder and turned to look up at her mother. Corrine¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°Caleb is a good man, and without his aid, we might not have survived thisst battle,¡± she said softly. ¡°If war between the packs ising, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are together or not. It wille, and we will fight.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Ashleigh asked in a whisper.

    ¡°I am saying,¡± Corrin replied, ¡°I will support you. I will not stand in your way if you choose to follow your heart and be with Caleb.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a shuddering breath, a release of anxiety and fear. Tears filled her eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t speak for your father. There are things you don¡¯t understand. Reasons he doesn¡¯t want you together¡­ But I can¡¯t share those,¡± Corrine stated. ¡°But you should know, this choice is not going to be easy.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t, Ashleigh,¡± Corrine sighed. ¡°Choosing Caleb is more than epting the bond. It means bing Luna to Summer. Joining a pack that hates you. It also might mean drawing lines between our family.¡±

    ¡°What do you¨C¡±

    Ashleigh started to ask what she meant but was interrupted by a knock at the door. A nurse stood at the door. She gave her a soft smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but it¡¯s time for your scan, Ashleigh.¡±

    Corrine gave Ashleigh a look.

    ¡°Just rechecking the injuries from the battle. Nothing serious,¡± Ashleigh answered the unspoken question.

    Corrine nodded.

    ***

    ¡°You can¡¯t be her mate,¡± Wyatt growled.

    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you,¡± Caleb replied.

    Wyatt moved close to the bed. He stared down at Caleb, who held his gaze. Caleb saw rage and fear boiling together.

    ¡°What have I done to make you hate me so much?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°It was you who betrayed me, not the other way around. I have already told Ashleigh that I will make my peace with our past for her. So why do you hate me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, Caleb,¡± Wyatt answered. ¡°But you are putting the people that I love at risk.¡±

    ¡°I would never put Ashleigh at risk!¡± Caleb growled.

    Caleb and Wyatt locked eyes, neither willing to back down.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fool if you honestly think the two of you being mated won¡¯t start a war!¡± Wyatt shouted angrily.

    ¡°You¡¯re a bigger fool if you don¡¯t realize the war has already begun.¡±

    Wyatt turned away with a growl.

    ¡°Wyatt,¡± Caleb called out to him.

    Wyatt turned to face him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let her go,¡± Caleb stated, ¡°never again.¡±

    A part of Wyatt felt a deep satisfaction, joy, and relief that only a father can understand. But the rest of him was filled with sadness, frustration, and guilt that could not be assuaged.

    He left the room without another word.

    Caleb was left with a headache pounding away in his ears.

 Chapter 126 Borderline Chaos

    There was a familiar buzz and then a voice.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± Galen called out through the neural link.

    ¡°Galen?¡± Caleb answered. ¡°How am I able to use the link? I can¡¯t move my hand.¡±

    ¡°I had Raj tweak the settings and activate it from here,¡± Galen replied with a smile in his voice.

    ¡°You hacked my brain?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I¡­ would not phrase it¡­ like that¡­.¡± Galen replied ufortably.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to hear your voice, brother.¡±

    ¡°You too,¡± Galen replied. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy, leaving you there. For me or the others.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb answered. ¡°You did the right thing.¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t woken up¡­¡± Galen began.

    ¡°But, I did.¡±

    They were quiet.

    ¡°How are things at home?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°The hospital is already setting up the operating room and all the supplies needed for your operation.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Caleb replied, satisfied that Galen had already predicted the course of treatment that Caleb would want. ¡°How¡¯s everything else?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You need toe home,¡± Galen said inly. ¡°It¡¯s borderline chaos.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I tried to keep it under control, but some of the wolves that went to Winter gave their own opinion about the events. So now Summer is divided by those that think we should storm Winter and bring you home and those who believe we should wait.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youmunicating with the medical team that is still here? Didn¡¯t they tell you that I need to wait another two days?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but they also agreed that you would be safe to transport if we send one of the medic field trucks and stabilize you for the journey.

    Caleb sighed.

    The truth was, he wanted to be at home. He was concerned about his people, and he knew the best treatment options would be there. But Ashleigh was here.

    ¡°Did Bell tell you?¡± Caleb asked, ¡°About Granger?¡±

    Galen was quiet for a moment.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. ¡°We¡¯re looking.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°How can I leave her here when he is still free?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one that saved you?¡± Galen asked.

    Calebughed, ¡°True.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I understand your concern,¡± Galen said. ¡°But I don¡¯t think even he is stupid enough to risk it right now. He¡¯s been exposed. Alpha Wyatt may have made some questionable decisions. Still, now that he knows about Granger, he won¡¯t allow him anywhere near his daughter.¡±

    Caleb nodded; he knew it too.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Send the truck.¡±

    ***

    Ashleigh looked at the results of her scan carefully. The doctor had said they would have more answers as time went by, but it was all she could think about now.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Wyatt, I cannot do that.¡±

    Ashleigh stopped in her tracks at the sound of Peter¡¯s voice around the corner.

    ¡°You can, and you will,¡± Wyatt answered back.

    Peter let out an audible sigh.

    Ashleigh nced around the corner; the two men were standing a distance away from her in a small lobby situated between different hospital areas.

    ¡°No,¡± Peter said firmly, ¡°I cannot.¡±

    ¡°I am your Alpha, Peter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are,¡± Peter answered, swallowing down his natural fear. ¡°I respect you, and I follow your orders.¡±

    ¡°Then there is no problem.¡±

    ¡°There is.¡±

    Wyatt growled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it will put his life in danger if I do this. So I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Ashleigh felt the change in Wyatt¡¯s presence. He was trying to force Peter to do what he wanted. She clenched her jaw and walked around the corner. Peter stood facing Wyatt, his head was lowered, and she could see he was shaking. Fighting so hard against Wyatt¡¯s intimidation.

    ¡°I.. won¡¯t.¡± Peter struggled to speak. ¡°¡­risk a patient¡¯s health¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a low rumbling growl as she could guess which patient Wyatt was willing to put at risk. She stepped towards her father when another presence mmed against her will, almost forcing her back.

    ¡°Wyatt!¡± the deep angry voice came from another hallway.

    Ashleigh lifted her head to see none other than her mother, her deep green eyes aglow, stepping out of the hallway. Quickly Ashleigh moved behind one of the chairs closest to her.

    Thepeting pressure from both of her parents was suffocating. Their auras were strong, and both pushing down against her will was almost unbearable.

    Corrine walked straight up to Wyatt and pped him hard across the face. The pressure in the room was released with that action.

    She looked back at Peter.

    ¡°Go, attend to your patients.¡±

    Peter gave her a respectful bow and left without a fuss.

    Ashleigh stayed low and watched her parents.

    ¡°Corrine, you¨C¡±

    Wyatt was interrupted when once again, Corrine pped him across the face.

    ¡°Our son is in a hospital bed, unable to speak and waiting at the edge of death,¡± Corrine growled. ¡°Our daughter almost died twice.¡±

    ¡°Corrine¨C¡±

    ¡°I am not finished!¡± she shouted; her eyes were even brighter.

    ¡°Both of our children have been put at risk by one wolf,¡± Corrine growled. ¡°Granger.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s breathing wasbored. She could still feel her mother¡¯s presence at the edge of her senses. It was electric. It was frightening.

    ¡°Where is he?!¡± she snarled.

    Wyatt let out a breath.

    ¡°We have not found him yet.¡±

    Corrine let out an angry roar and pped Wyatt again.

    ¡°Do you know how many died two nights ago?¡± Corrine snarled.

    Wyatt sighed and looked away.

    ¡°Fifty-seven,¡± Corrine stated. ¡°Fifty-seven wolves of Winter died in those attacks. Do you know how many of them died after Caleb and his wolves arrived?¡±

    Wyatt stayed silent.

    ¡°Three,¡± Corrine said.

    ¡°Corrine,¡± Wyatt began.

    ¡°When the battle was over, and Caleb wandered the field of dead and injured. When he was shot in the back! Do you know why he was walking the field?¡± Corrine asked.

    Wyatt looked away again.

    ¡°Answer me!¡± she roared.

    ¡°He was searching for Ashleigh,¡± Wyatt replied quietly.

    ¡°He was searching for our daughter,st seen being dragged away by a monster. Caleb was shot in the back with a poisoned arrow by Granger as he searched for our daughter.¡±

    Corrine stared at her husband, filled with disappointment and anger she would never have expected to feel.

    ¡°You sit here and focus your attention on Caleb, whose only crime is loving Ashleigh! While the one that tried to take her by force is still running free!¡± Corrine screamed. pping him onest time.

    ¡°We will find him, Corrine! I swear it!¡± Wyatt shouted, grabbing her shoulders.

    ¡°You and your damn oaths!¡± Corrine roared. ¡°Haven¡¯t they cost us enough?!¡±

    ¡°Corrine,¡± Wyatt¡¯s tone was a warning.

    ¡°Do you think she appreciates what you had to do to keep her safe? What you continue to do? Does she even know?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice was breaking. Small sobs found their way into her words.

    ¡°I consider her one of my own¡­ they are all suffering, Wyatt, all of our children.¡±

    Her anger was fading, letting out the grief in her heart. Finally, Corrine let out a shaky breath and copsed.

    Wyatt caught her and held her in his arms. Tears fell from his eyes as he kissed her head, whispering his apologies.

    Ashleigh stayed as quiet as she could, covering her mouth and slowly making her way back around the corner. However, she jumped when she turned and found herself face to face with Bell.

    ¡°You scared me!¡± Ashleigh chided, and then noticing the tears in her eyes, she asked. ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Bell whispered before turning and running away.

 Chapter 127 Ill Come For You

    Ashleigh had tried to catch Bell, but it was toote. She didn¡¯t know why she seemed so sad, but she knew that when Bell was ready, she would talk to her about it.

    Wyatt had carried Corrine away. Ashleigh suspected he had taken her home.

    Though a part of her wanted to follow them and ask what they were talking about, she didn¡¯t want to leave Caleb alone for long.

    She arrived at his room to find he wasn¡¯t actually alone. The three medics he had brought with him were gathered there.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she smiled as she entered the room.

    Caleb smiled back at her and then looked at one of the medics. They saluted him, and the others followed suit. Immediately leaving the room after.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to chase them away,¡± she said as she walked over to stand beside him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± he smiled, ¡°we were all done.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled back and took his hand in hers.

    ¡°Are you hungry? Is there anything you need?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, giving her a serious look.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh felt the blush creeping over her cheeks.

    ¡°Cheesy,¡± she mumbled as she lowered the bed rail.

    Like before, she moved his arm andid down beside him, pulling his arm back around her to rest on her hip. Ashleighid her head on his shoulder, put her hand on his chest, and looked up at him.

    He turned his head to face her. His grey eyes were like storm clouds before a summer rain.

    Ashleigh felt her heart pick up. He smiled.

    ¡°There it is,¡± he whispered.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Your honesty,¡± he smiled. ¡°The slightly elevated thrum of your heart when you see me. The excitement you feel to be near me.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and looked away from him. Trying to calm her heart.

    He chuckled.

    ¡°Why hide it?¡± he asked. ¡°Unless you n to change your mind again.¡±

    Ashleigh turned back immediately; rm seeped into her eyes.

    ¡°No, I swear!¡± she shouted.

    His storm clouds shifted. They swirled with darkness. Although it didn¡¯t frighten her, this new look in his eye made her draw a shaky breath and lick her lips.

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes were drawn down to his plump lips. She felt the flush in her cheeks.

    His tempting mouth curved into a grin.

    ¡®I want to taste his lips¡­¡¯ she thought.

    The dropping fluttering sense in her stomach made her take in a trembling breath. Ashleigh bit on her lower lip as the nerves threatened to overwhelm her.

    She looked back into his eyes, filled with desire and more. She felt his chest moving up and down a little more than it was previously. Ashleigh closed her eyes and listened. It didn¡¯t take long. His heart was beating for her. She smiled.

    Feeling his heart beating along with hers, their rhythms close to each other. It was like an intimate dance that only they could witness.

    It calmed her nerves while encouraging her desires.

    She lifted herself onto her elbow, positioning her face just above his. He turned to look up at her.

    Ashleigh opened her eyes and looked down at him. He saw their shared desire reflected at him and moistened his lips.

    ¡°I told you already,¡± he whispered.<sub></sub>

    Her brows furrowed, and he smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to be the one to kiss me.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s mouth tilted in a slight grin. She leaned forward slowly, feeling his heartbeat stronger and stronger as she approached.

    He tilted his chin up towards her. She closed her eyes as their lips touched¡ª a soft, warm touch. His warmth extended down along the sensitive skin of her throat, over her chest, and down her body until it reached her toes.

    Ashleigh kissed him harder.

    Caleb turned his head gently, pulling away from the kiss.

    Ashleigh opened her eyes and looked at him.

    ¡°Gently,¡± he whispered. Then, cing a delicate kiss on her lips, brief yet still sent a shockwave of yearning through her nerves. ¡°Slowly.¡±

    His lips brushed against hers once more, only this time, she followed after him. Gently, slowly, she moved her mouth against his.

    Ashleigh felt the slightest sense of victory when she heard the soft moan from him.

    She smiled against his mouth, and she knew he felt it when he suddenly nibbled on her bottom lip. Summoning a moan from her own traitorous lips.

    Now he was the one that smiled.

    Ashleigh felt a surge of confidence building from their shared longing. She ran her tongue lightly along his lip.

    ¡°So I hear we need to prep you for¨C Oh Goddess! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Peter shouted.

    Ashleigh jumped and tumbled off the bed,nding hard against the floor.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Caleb shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± she replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just dying from the embarrassment, but fine.¡±

    Ashleigh stayed on the floor for a minute as she tried to calm herself and gather the dignity she had dropped somewhere around here.

    Peter cleared his throat.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ again¡­ But I really do need to get you prepped for transport¨C¡±

    ¡°Peter!¡± Caleb shouted.

    But it was toote. Ashleigh had heard what he said. She got up off the ground and stared at Caleb with a confused and concerned expression.

    ¡°Transport?¡± she asked.

    Caleb sighed and turned back to Peter.

    ¡°Can you please give us a minute?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It has to literally be a minute, I mean I need to¨C right yes, yes. I will go now.¡± Peter replied, quickly hurrying out the door when he saw the look of irritation from Caleb.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± he answered.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, shaking her head. ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Bell said you have to stay at least two days to let the swelling go down.¡±

    ¡°And my medics believe that I will be fine during transport as long as I am monitored properly strapped in.¡±

    Ashleigh stared at him in disbelief.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that, though,¡± she said, tears rising. ¡°What if you get in an ident? What if the monsters that attacked us here attack you on the road?¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Caleb smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m going to be fine.¡±

    ¡°Is this because of my father?¡± she asked, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°Did hee in here and threaten you or something? Because I will keep him away, I will make sure that¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your dad, Ashleigh,¡± Caleb replied, shaking his head. ¡°I need to go home.¡±

    Ashleigh pursed her lips and clenched her jaw, trying desperately to keep the tears from falling.

    ¡°My wolves are worried. They need to know that I am ok,¡± Caleb answered.

    A silence hung between them. Ashleigh stared at the floor, and Caleb stared at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± she said quietly with a shrug.

    She lifted her eyes slowly to see his reaction. He smiled gently.

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    ¡°But I¨C¡± Ashleigh started.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± he interrupted.

    Ashleigh stepped up beside him and took his hand.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± he whispered.

    She did.

    Their eyes met with shared sadness.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave yet,¡± he said. ¡°Your brother needs you. Your parents need you. And there is still the fall out from the attack.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need me?¡± she asked with a tremble.

    ¡°No,¡± he said, ¡°I want you.¡±

    A tear escaped and ran down her cheek. She looked away from him.

    ¡°They need you here right now, and my wolves need me.¡±

    Ashleigh sniffled and nodded.

    ¡°We both need time to prepare our packs for our bond,¡± Caleb said. ¡°And I need time to recover.¡±

    Ashleigh looked back up at him.

    ¡°Wait, you want me to stay away while you recover from surgery?¡± she asked.

    He nodded.

    She looked away from him with a feeling of deep sorrow.

    ¡°Ashleigh, I am not someone that enjoys being helpless or needing others,¡± he said.

    ¡°Neither am I, but¨C¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± he interrupted her, ¡°let me finish.¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°It has taken us a lot to get here,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t want the start of our life together to be you taking care of me like a patient. If you feed me, I want it to be because you want me to taste something you made. Or because you strategically ced something for me to taste on your body.¡±

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help the blush and theugh. Caleb smiled.

    ¡°And the only time that I want you to wash me is when we are both naked and¨C¡±

    ¡°Ok! I get it¡­.¡± Ashleigh said quietly as she felt her face burning from the embarrassment.

    Calebughed.

    Ashleigh looked up to meet his eyes once again. He smiled warmly.

    ¡°I wille back for you, Ashleigh.¡±

    Caleb held her gaze, his own tears threatening to spill. He wasn¡¯t happy about leaving her. In fact, part of him was terrified. What if Granger came back? What if there was another attack?

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and reached a hand to his cheek.

    ¡°I know you will, or I¡¯lle for you.¡±

    Ashleigh and Caleb spent the next three hours together. Though Peter joined them for most of it as he prepared Caleb for the trip.

    But by the end of the evening, Caleb was on his way back to Summer.

 Chapter 128 Ten Minutes

    After a day back in Summer, the swelling had gone down, and Caleb had regained control of his arms. Then, two days after his return, he had his operation.

    He and Ashleigh spent hours of those first two nights talking on the phone. But, after the operation, it became harder to spend that time together.

    Each of them was busy. Caleb was recovering and running his pack. While Ashleigh was still dealing with the fallout from the attack and everything that Granger had done.

    Axel still hadn¡¯t woken from hisa, and Corrine had almost entirely moved into the hospital.

    Results from Renee¡¯s autopsy proved that she had a lethal dose of adrenalin pumped into her heart. Bell guessed the delivery was through her missing EpiPen.

    The petal she had found contained trace amounts of the chemicalpounds Galen had mentioned before. This confirmed that both Renee and Ashleigh had been poisoned by the same source.

    Even without Axel¡¯s statement, it was clear that Granger had been the cause of everything.

    Saul led the investigation on Granger¡¯s whereabouts, but unfortunately, the trail had run cold. And though no one med them, Beta Richard and his family went into self-imposed istion and lockdown as they dealt with the shame of their son¡¯s betrayal.

    With all the aftermath of the attack, there wasn¡¯t a chance to give Renee the pyre she deserved. Instead, Bell and Ashleigh held a private ceremony, just the two of them and her father. They walked the forest through the night in silence. They found a rock, smooth and almost perfect, with touches of red coloring.

    Ashleigh painted small flowers and the sun for Renee¡¯s cheerful disposition. Her father simply wrote her name with a heart. Bell painted fireworks.

    They ced the rock in the Grove beside the one that Renee had picked out years ago for her mother. And they said goodbye.

    ***

    A week after, Wyatt and the other Alphas gathered to discuss what had happened in Winter¡ª the sudden appearance of these monsters from the history books. The meeting was closed, and the location

    kept quiet.

    That included Alpha Caleb of Summer.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days. What if something happens?¡± Ashleigh demanded.

    Caleb smiled, listening to the worry in her voice.

    ¡°Like what?¡± he asked casually. Then, resting his head back against the seat, listening to her.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Like¡­ blood clots, rejection, infection¡­ or what if you get hurt? What if there is an attack?¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Calebughed gently.

    ¡°It could happen,¡± she pouted.

    ¡°It could,¡± he replied, ¡°but it won¡¯t.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed. Caleb smiled; her concern was a warmth he never realized he craved.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I promise,¡± he said. ¡°Galen will be right by my side. He will make sure I don¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°And,¡± he interrupted, ¡°because of my operation, I have already been approved to bring two of my medics.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed again.

    ¡°I would feel better if I could see you myself.¡±

    Caleb closed his eyes, thinking of her, imagining her pacing in her room as they spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be ok,¡± he whispered softly.

    Ashleigh gasped. She felt a warmth on her neck and shoulders as though he were with her. Hugging her from behind and whispering against her throat.

    She closed her eyes, took a deep, cleansing breath, and let the feeling roll over her senses. The warmth of his touch, the gentle thrill that echoed through every nerve.

    ¡°I miss you,¡± she whispered. Leaning back into Caleb in her mind.

    He nuzzled her throat, kissing her delicately.

    ¡°I miss you too,¡± he answered.<sub></sub>

    Galen knocked at the window, pulling Caleb away from his connection to Ashleigh.

    He sighed and looked up at Galen, who indicated the time.

    ¡°I have to go,¡± he said.

    ¡°I know,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    Caleb reached into his pocket he pulled out a small vial. He had never had reason to use it before now.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, ¡°before I go, I need to warn you about something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ashleigh asked, immediately concerned.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, just something you will notice.¡±

    ¡°Ok?¡±

    ¡°To keep information secure during these gatherings, we are all required to take something that blocks the connection with our mate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Caleb thought for a moment.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Priestess have you take something simr?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t remember taking anything¡­.¡± Ashleigh replied, trying to remember if there was anything like that. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The days you were with them, I couldn¡¯t feel you,¡± he answered. His voice was gentle and quiet. ¡°Like you were gone, it was¡­ difficult.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed down the painful guilt.

    ¡°Caleb¡­ about what happened when I came back¡­.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he quickly interrupted her. ¡°No, we don¡¯t need to talk about that right now.¡±

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Caleb sighed, a plea in his voice.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she answered softly. ¡°So, what will happen when you take this thing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly,¡± he said. ¡°My father designed it a few years before he died.¡±

    ¡°He did?¡± she asked, surprised.

    Caleb smiled, ¡°He created a lot of things. Most people think he was a military leader. But, it was actually my mother who ran most of Summer¡¯s military side. My father was the scientific leader.¡±

    Ashleigh wanted to ask more about Cain, about their rtionship. She wanted to know everything about Caleb.

    But how could she? Now more than ever, she needed to know what happened between Cain and Wyatt.

    Caleb cleared his throat.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how it will feel, but I wanted to warn you. It might be¡­ lonely.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a pang of anxiety and touched a hand to her heart.

    As did Caleb.

    ¡°But,¡± he continued, ¡°I¡¯m still here, I promise.¡±

    ¡°I love you,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    Caleb smiled. She said it so effortlessly now.

    ¡°I love you, Ashleigh.¡±

    They hung up the call reluctantly. Ashleigh was still worried, but all she could do now was take his word and keep busy.

    Caleb stared down at the phone. Already he felt lonely without her.

    Galen knocked at the window once again. Caleb lowered the window giving him an irritated nce.

    ¡°You said ten minutes; I gave you fifteen,¡± Galen said, shrugging unapologetically.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°Are you sure you should be doing this?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°I have been summoned by the other Alphas,¡± Caleb replied with a sigh, ¡°do I have a choice?¡±

    ¡°Oh yea, because you always listen when they call you¡­.¡± Galen mumbled.

    Caleb smiled to himself at Galen¡¯s words.

    ¡°How else can I learn what they are hiding?¡± he said.

    Galen shrugged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Caleb said.

    He sent another message to Ashleigh, reassuring her that he would be fine.

    Galen opened Caleb¡¯s door, and Caleb put his phone back in his pocket.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Galen said, giving a quick nce around the area.

    Caleb nodded.

    Galen put an arm under Caleb¡¯s knees, the other behind his back. Caleb grabbed onto Galen¡¯s shoulder as he was lifted out of the passenger seat and moved into his wheelchair.

    Once Galen had finished strapping him in, he gave Caleb a look.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked, a slight irritation in his voice.

    ¡°When are you going to tell her about this?¡± Galen asked, indicating the wheelchair.

    Caleb looked away, ¡°It¡¯s not time.¡±

    Galen took a deep breath before moving to wheel Caleb into the building.

    ***

    Ashleigh sighed as she reread thest message.

    It had been a week since she hadst heard from Caleb. She had expected it; every time her father had gone to these councils with the alphas, he would remain out of contact until his return.

    But it didn¡¯t make it any easier, especially with the block in their connection. Caleb had been right. It felt lonely.

    All she could do was keep busy.

    She worked together with Saul to get the rest of the barrier defenses updated with the gifts they had received from Caleb. They also started to develop a training program emphasizing group and team fighting, using a lot of the tactics she had witnessed while observing in Summer.

    Ashleigh also took it upon herself to train more of the younger fighters in the basic fighting tactics of Berserkers.

    Around this time, Axel finally woke up.

    His mind was fuzzy, and he didn¡¯t remember much of what had happened the night of the attack.

    He could only remember for sure that he had been very sick for a while. Then, he remembered running through the woods and feeling like he was being chased. But it was all out of focus in his mind.

    After Peter made sure that Axel was medically alright, Corrine filled him in on the events of that night. The attack, what Axel had said to Bell before he passed out, and everything they had learned about Granger.

    Including what only Corrine had known about his rtionship with Ashleigh.

    Axel was devastated.

    As he started to process what she told him, some of his confusion wore off. He remembered that he had heard Granger on the phone saying strange things. When Axel confronted him about it, Granger had attacked him. They struggled, but Axel was already weak, and Granger overpowered him.

    He was only able to get away when something else attacked them both. But Axel didn¡¯t know what it was. He just ran.

    Ashleigh had a hard time visiting Axel after that. Both felt the shame of their trust in Granger.

 Chapter 129 Within the Hour

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re finally going home,¡± Ashleigh smiled at Axel as he finished packing away the items Corrine had brought to his room.

    ¡°Me too,¡± he replied, ¡°it should have happened days ago.¡±

    Axel huffed.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get annoyed with mom,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°she wanted to make sure you were ok. She was pretty scared through this.¡±

    ¡°I get it,¡± Axel sighed.

    Ashleigh could see that he had already been guilt-tripped by their mother.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t the only one,¡± Ashleigh smiled at him.

    Axel stopped. He turned just slightly towards her and nodded.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I heard you threatened to give Bell my Snickers.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°I was trying to get a reaction out of you.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm¡­¡± Axel eyed her suspiciously.

    ¡°I also threatened to tell her about your crush on her,¡± Ashleigh grinned.

    Axel rolled his eyes and returned to packing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a crush on her. I¡¯ve told you that already.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t, Ash,¡± heughed. ¡°I just¡­want to protect her.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and walked over to him, cing her arm across his shoulders.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You¡¯re such a good guy, Axel,¡± she smiled at him.

    He looked up and nodded knowingly.

    ¡°With such a big crush!¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± he said as he yfully pushed her off him.

    Ashleighughed again and then moved to the other side of the bed. Grabbing a book from the table and handing it to him.

    ¡°Hey Axel,¡± she said, ¡°can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Does it involve Bell and romantic feelings?¡± he sighed dramatically.

    ¡°No,¡± she smiled, grabbing a shirt from the bed and beginning to fold it. ¡°It¡¯s about our parents.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± he replied, adjusting the book in his bag.

    Ashleigh fiddled with the shirt.

    ¡°Do you know anything about dad taking an oath?¡±

    Axel looked up at Ashleigh with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the first word he ever said was ¡®duty¡¯, but ¡®oath¡¯ is a close second.¡±

    Axel took the shirt from her and folded it.

    ¡°Right,¡± she smiled, ¡°but I mean, do you know of any that he specifically swore? Like one that might influence our family?¡±

    Axel looked up at her, honestly considering what she asked this time.

    ¡°What exactly are you asking, Ashleigh?¡±<sub></sub>

    She bit her lip apprehensively.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± he asked.

    She sighed and then told him about the argument she had heard between their parents the night Caleb left.

    When she was done, Axel was quiet. He grabbed thest shirt and shoved it in the bag before replying.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be listening in on conversations you¡¯re not a part of.¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t mean to, but they were shouting in the public space¡­.¡± Ashleigh defended herself.

    Axel picked up the bag to move past her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that mom told me that dad has some reasons he doesn¡¯t want Caleb and me together,¡± she said quickly as he passed her. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t tell me what they were. I thought you might know.¡±

    Axel stopped walking. He turned and looked at her carefully.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± he began, ¡°are you nning to pursue a rtionship with Alpha Caleb?¡±

    ¡°I thought you knew already,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    She knew he had been against Caleb before, but she had assumed it was because of his friendship with Granger.

    ¡°You just can¡¯t,¡± he huffed before turning to leave the room.

    Ashleigh felt irritated. She grabbed his arm and pulled him back.

    ¡°Tell me why I can¡¯t be with the person that the Goddess herself has picked for me to be with.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said that was Granger¡­¡± Axel said.

    Ashleigh took a step back. She felt hurt at his words, it was cruel and very unlike him.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not going to work,¡± she said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re trying to piss me off, so I will let this go.¡±

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°Please, Ashleigh, just let it go.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are in a rush to start a rtionship after what happened with Granger,¡± he said.

    He refused to look at her. She moved around him, trying to make him look at her, but he avoided her eyes.

    ¡°What does that mean, Axel?¡±

    He finally turned back to her.

    ¡°We knew Granger for years. He was one of ours,¡± Axel said. ¡°But look how he turned out.¡±

    He clenched his jaw.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t protect you from him. I didn¡¯t even know I needed to¡­ what mom said¡­¡± Axel growled. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay enough attention, I forgot for a moment¡­¡±

    ¡°Axel¡­¡±

    Ashleigh reached out to him, but he pulled away.

    ¡°Just because the Goddess chose him doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s any good,¡± he said firmly.

    Ashleigh fought back the feelings of guilt and shame associated with Granger.

    ¡°Axel, Caleb isn¡¯t Granger,¡± she began.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s someone we don¡¯t know,¡± he replied. ¡°Someone who hates our father.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°It is,¡± Axel said. ¡°Our father has his reasons, for everything he¡¯s done.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s brow crumpled at his words.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked. ¡°What has he done?¡±

    Axel looked past her.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he said, ¡°what matters is that I will always protect you, just like I promised.¡±

    Ashleigh looked carefully at him; he wasn¡¯t looking at her. She turned behind her, but she saw nothing. When she looked back at Axel, he sniffled and wiped away a tear.

    ¡°Axel¡­¡±

    He looked at her now, holding her gaze.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand everything, Ashleigh,¡± he said, ¡°sometimes it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t.¡±

    Axel moved past her, ignoring her attempts to get his attention again. She was left alone in his room with more questions than she hade in with.

    ***

    When Wyatt returned from meeting with the other Alphas, almost three weeks after the attack, the Winter pack was finally ready to bid farewell to those they had lost.

    They had waited for the severely injured to heal enough to be able to leave the hospital. The pyre for the fifty-seven wolves who died was held at the full moon. It was a night filled with grief and mourning.

    The morning after, Wyatt called his family to discuss what the Alphas had talked about.

    No other packs had reported any sighting of creatures, fae or otherwise. And with the bodies having dissolved, if Caleb had not witnessed the attacks and offered himself as a witness, Spring and Autumn might not have believed the reports.

    There were heated debates on what, if anything, should be done.

    The decision was made that the only thing they could do was what they had always done. Each pack would monitor its own borders and report on anymon threat.

    Caleb had tried to argue that the rogue wolves were still an unounted-for threat. Still, Tomas pointed out that thest attack on Summer was likely a final push, given how low their numbers would be.

    ¡°If nothing was resolved or even offered, why did this session take so long?¡± Axel asked.

    Wyatt nced at Ashleigh and then looked away.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped. Some circumstances required we take multiple long breaks between meetings.¡±

    ¡°What kind of circumstances?¡± Axel asked.

    Wyatt growled. ¡°Nothing to be concerned about.¡±

    Ashleigh looked closely at her father; he avoided her gaze.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t see why it would take almost two full weeks to literallye up with nothing¡­¡± Axel sighed, ¡°I mean, how long were those breaks? Full days?¡±

    Wyatt growled again before standing to pour himself a drink; this time, Axel seemed to realize the growl was directed at him.

    Corrine observed as Wyatt walked away. Finally, she moved over to the couch and sat beside Ashleigh.

    ¡°In a closed session, none of the Alphas can leave until everything has been decided,¡± Corrine spoke quietly.

    Ashleigh looked at her mother with confusion written inly on her face.

    ¡°Meaning,¡± Corrine continued. ¡°That if one of the Alphas were to get sick, or need medical attention¡­ The others would need to remain until it was taken care of, and they could continue their talks.¡±

    Ashleigh felt the cold prickle along her spine and the drop of her heart into her stomach.

    She was out the door and running down the road before her father even shouted her name.

    Within the hour, Ashleigh was driving at full speed toward Summer.

 Chapter 130 He Mourned Her

    ¡°Caleb!¡± Galen shouted as he ran into the office without bothering to knock.

    Caleb looked up from the papers he was reading.

    ¡°Whoa¡­ Galen, slow down! What¡¯s wrong?¡± he said.

    Galen put his hand on his knees and took a breath, having run up two flights of stairs as soon as he had heard the news from the gate.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± Galen huffed, ¡°she¡­.¡±

    ¡°She what?¡± Caleb asked with concern.

    ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± Galen shouted.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb replied with eyes wide, ¡°what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Word from the gate, Ashleigh, daughter of Winter, has entered the border,¡± he said.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me she wasing¡­.¡± Caleb said, looking at his phone.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Galen said, pulling his attention back from the phone. ¡°Fiona is already on her way to greet her.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Caleb shouted.

    ***

    Ashleigh had driven faster than ever before; she was so worried about Caleb that she hadn¡¯t bothered to grab her phone. But, as she passed through the borders of Summer, she was relieved. At least now, if she got in an ident, someone would know.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡®I¡¯m almost there, Caleb,¡¯ she smiled to herself.

    After about ten minutes, the drive up to the mainpound came into view. Ashleigh felt her heart pick up the closer she got to Caleb.

    In the several hours, it had taken to drive here, Ashleigh had considered that she should turn around multiple times. If Caleb was truly sick or something had happened from the surgery, he would have let her know.

    But when she was honest with herself, she knew she wanted to see him, to confirm with her own eyes that he was alright.

    She pulled the car around the circr drive; it was the same ce she had parked before when she came to Summer. Ashleigh shifted the car in to park just as she saw someone walk out onto the tform that served as a weing stage.

    A woman,te fifties, brown hair with grey highlights. A regal presence came off her even as she leaned on the staff to hold her steady with each step.

    Ashleigh swallowed. Thest time she met her, she had no idea who she was speaking to. Now, she was nervous.

    ¡°Luna Fiona,¡± Ashleigh greeted as she came up the steps. cing her fist to her heart and bowing slightly.

    ¡°Winter Wolf,¡± Fiona replied.

    Ashleigh lifted her eyes. The way she said it felt ufortable.

    ¡°Actually,¡± Ashleigh began, ¡°my name is¨C¡±

    ¡°I know who you are,¡± Fiona said abruptly, giving Ashleigh a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.

    Ashleigh swallowed again.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°We had no notice of visiting guests from Winter or any other pack.¡±

    ¡°Uh,¡± Ashleigh hesitated. ¡°Well, I came to check on Cal¨CAlpha Caleb.¡±

    Ashleigh corrected her mistake, noticing the faint glow at the edge of Fiona¡¯s eye.

    ¡°He was injured while aiding our pack. So it¡¯s only right that Ie to make sure he continues to recover well.¡±

    The corner of Fiona¡¯s mouth tilted ever so slightly up as she cocked her head and raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡®continues¡¯ to recover well?¡± she asked.

    Again, the way she said the words made Ashleigh feel ufortable. Still, Ashleigh nodded.

    Fiona took a step closer to Ashleigh.

    ¡°And in your opinion, his recovery has been going well until this point?¡± Fiona asked.

    Ashleigh took a step back.

    ¡°I¡­¡± she didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°Do you think he is doing well?¡± she asked again, taking another step closer.

    Ashleigh felt a sudden force against her chest, making it hard to breathe.

    ¡°It is difficult for the body to heal when the heart has been weakened. Perhaps that is the reason that I do not see that he is doing well.¡±

    Ashleigh was almost gasping for air, the pressure around her getting thicker, and she was forced to her knees. One hand on the ground kept her steady.

    Fiona took one more step. Now standing over Ashleigh, looking down at her. The glow Ashleigh had noted before was no longer faint.

    ¡°He mourned her,¡± Fiona said in a low, quiet growl. Eyes zing. ¡°We all mourned her.¡±

    Ashleigh gasped, tears building in her eyes from the strain of trying to breathe. She felt lightheaded now.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Fiona took a deep breath before looking away from Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh fell forward as the pressure was released. Coughing and sputtering as she desperately inhaled every bit of oxygen her lungs could take. Her throat and chest both burned.

    She felt a hand on her shoulder. She assumed it would be Caleb. But she was surprised when she looked up to see Galen. He offered her his hand, which she took immediately.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Caleb asked from behind Galen.

    Ashleigh looked over his shoulder, and for a moment, she was confused until she looked down and saw Caleb sitting in his wheelchair.

    She didn¡¯t understand.

    Her heart was racing. Her mind was moving from one thought to another.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Caleb¡¯s warm voice called out to her. Calming her just enough to hear him. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    She saw the concern in his eyes. Then, taking a deep breath, she nodded.

    ¡°Good,¡± he smiled. ¡°We should talk.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and nodded again, not trusting her voice just yet.

    ¡°Galen,¡± Caleb said, ¡°see to mother, please.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Galen said.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t even notice when Fiona had left. She supposed it was while she had been coughing and trying to catch her breath on all fours.

    She watched her walking away in the distance, Galen chasing after her.

    ¡®He mourned her,¡¯ she had said, her eyes filled with an angry sorrow. ¡®We all mourned her.¡¯

    Fiona¡¯s words.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t focus on them as she struggled to breathe, but they disturbed her as she watched her walk away.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Caleb called her attention back to him.

    Her eyes fell on his chair.

    ¡°We should talk,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Seems like it,¡± she said.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and moved closer to him.

    ¡°You said,¡± she began, ¡°you said, that the operation was a sess¡­.¡±

    ¡°It was,¡± he replied. ¡°I survived. I haveplete control of the majority of my body. I just can¡¯t walk.¡±

    Ashleigh bit the inside of her lip. She didn¡¯t know how to respond. He told her that he could walk and that the surgery had fixed everything. She had believed it was a miracle.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°I lied.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t given up, and neither has my team,¡± he said. ¡°I trust they will find a way for me to walk again. But for now, I didn¡¯t want you to worry. You had enough going on in Winter.¡±

    Her heart ached. Without the use of his legs, he wouldn¡¯t be able to shift again. But he was smiling. She didn¡¯t want to take that smile away from him for anything.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked.

    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel much¨C Oh!¡±

    Caleb was interrupted when Ashleigh suddenly sat on hisp. She wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him.

    ¡°Ok,¡± heughed. Wrapping his arms around her.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I missed you too,¡± he sighed, smiling as he ran a hand through her hair.

 Chapter 131 She Feels Welcome

    Ashleigh woke to feel rested for the first time in a long while. She stretched out like a cat in the sunshine.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± his voice called from the small sitting area of his room.

    Ashleigh nced over at Caleb. He raised his cup to her.

    ¡°Coffee?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Two sugars and a ssh of milk,¡± he smiled.

    Ashleigh sat up, giving him a confused look.

    ¡°How did you¡­?¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°I noticed you didn¡¯t have your phone with you, so I asked Galen to call Bell and let her know you made it here,¡± he said. ¡°She was pretty surprised to hear you had left, but that didn¡¯t stop her from leaving some instructions on how to properly care for you.¡±

    ¡°How to care for me?¡± Ashleighughed as she got up from the bed. ¡°Am I some house pet you¡¯re taking care of for a friend?¡±

    ¡°I do find you adorable, and I would very much like to pet you,¡± Calebmented with a lift of his brow.

    Ashleigh felt the light blush creep over her face as she walked across the room toward him.

    ¡°Besides,¡± he continued, ¡°it does seem like you ran away from home¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed, standing in front of him.

    ¡°I told you,¡± she leaned forward to kiss him. ¡°I missed you.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    He smiled and happily epted the invitation.

    Their soft and tender kiss quickly turned passionate as he pulled her down into hisp.

    Sheughed against his mouth and draped her arms around his neck. He pulled her closer, leaning back against the sofa and wrapping his arm around her waist. His other hand found its way to the back of her head, where he tangled his fingers into her mane.

    He tugged ever so slightly on her hair, causing her to make a soft gasp and allowing Caleb to deepen their kiss.

    Ashleigh felt a jolt of excitement surge through her body as his tongue pressed gently past her parted lips.

    Never before had she felt anything like these moments she had shared with Caleb. Yet, few as they were, each one was burned into her soul.

    She leaned further into him, moaning gently as her excitement grew. His hand was in her hair and on her waist. Ashleigh felt a painful need for him to touch her more. She sucked lightly on his tongue.

    His hand on her hip squeezed her flesh, and again she felt the jolt of excitement.

    The sound of the door opening, followed by a voice, sent her falling off Caleb and directly to the floor.

    ¡°Caleb, the most recent reports show¨C Ashleigh¡­ here, crap.¡±

    Galen quickly brought the tablet in his hand up to cover his face.

    ¡°I saw nothing of whatever was or was not happening, I swear,¡± he quickly added.

    Caleb let out a low growl towards Galen while offering his hand to Ashleigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Ashleigh said, taking Caleb¡¯s hand and getting off the ground.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Sorry, but Caleb, you have a meeting in ten minutes,¡± Galen said, peeking around the tablet.

    Caleb sighed, looking at Ashleigh. ¡°I can¡¯t miss it.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ask you to,¡± she smiled, squeezing his hand. Then asking. ¡°Would it be possible to use the training grounds while I¡¯m here?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Caleb smiled, ¡°you will be Luna soon enough. You should get used to the privilege.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a blend of anxiety and joy at his words. Of course, she wanted to be with him, which meant being Luna. But her mother was right, Luna was a big responsibility, and she knew nothing about this pack.

    ¡°Galen, set her up with ess and let everyone know that she should be treated with respect,¡± Caleb said. As he gathered the papers, he had been reviewing from the table.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± Galen started to say something but found himself cut off.

    ¡°Galen,¡± Caleb said, ¡°I want to make sure she feels wee.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, Caleb. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Ashleigh told him. ¡°Or I will be once I get a shower. Any chance you could arrange some clothes for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Caleb smiled. ¡°They should arrive anytime.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Did you already arrange something?¡±

    ¡°What kind of pet sitter would ignore the care instructions they are given?¡± Caleb smiled.

    After anotherugh or two, Galen helped Caleb back into his chair, and they headed out to the meeting.

    Not ten minutester, there was a knock at the door. When she opened it, Ashleigh found a stack of four boxes and a bag.

    The first had two sets of simple pajamas, and the second had aplete workout set. The third was all undergarments and toiletries, and the fourth had a couple of casual tops and jeans.

    She found two shoe boxes, the first slippers, and the second sneakers inside the bag.

    After a quick shower and changing into one of the workout sets, Ashleigh was ready to head off to the training grounds.

    She didn¡¯t make it very far before she leaned into a bad habit¡ª listening in on the conversation of others.

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s Alpha Wyatt¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°The one that was here before?¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    ¡°You know she spent all that time here learning from Alpha Caleb but then didn¡¯t teach him anything?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    ¡°Those Winter wolves really are selfish.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    ¡°My mate was with the team that Alpha Caleb took to Winter¡­ he said that several of the Winter wolves just stepped backpletely when they were fighting. They didn¡¯t even help. Just made our wolves do all the work and then kicked them out when it was over.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Alpha Caleb is so insistent that we should be friendly now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her. She¡¯s gotten him all twisted up.¡±

    ¡°But he just lost his mate. How could he have found someone else so quickly?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what he thought, but she really lied to him.¡±

    ¡°What?

    ¡°Alpha Caleb wants the pack to believe that this girl is his second mate, that the Goddess gave him another chance.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°No! She just lied to him and told him that he wasn¡¯t her mate! There was something about a lost twin, I don¡¯t remember, but the point is she lied. Alpha Caleb thought his mate died, but this girl really wanted to be with someone else.¡±

    ¡°How do you know all this?¡±

    ¡°I heard Luna Fiona and Beta Galen talking about it before Alpha Caleb returned.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    Ashleigh covered her mouth to keep from making a sound. She had heard enough. Quickly she returned to Caleb¡¯s room.

    ***

    Caleb and Ashleigh had a quiet dinner together in his room. He had returnedte and was surprised when she said she hadn¡¯t eaten yet.

    ¡°Have there been any updates on the fae creatures that attacked?¡± Ashleigh asked as she cut her food.

    ¡°There haven¡¯t been any other reports, all the old fae sites that we know also appear undisturbed. Although, honestly, if I hadn¡¯t seen them myself, I might also have a hard time believing they were true.¡±

    ¡°I get it, but they had toe from somewhere,¡± she said.

    ¡°Agreed, and we will keep looking,¡± Caleb smiled.

    He nced at her and noticed how little she had eaten.

    ¡°Would you prefer something else?¡± he asked.

    She set down her utensils.

    ¡°Not really that hungry,¡± she said.

    Caleb watched her carefully. He felt a tug in his stomach but tried to ignore it.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, taking another bite of his food.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Whatever it is that¡¯s bothering you¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh was quiet.

    Caleb set down his utensils.

    Ashleigh took a breath and looked up at him.

    ¡°You keep telling me it¡¯s not the time or changing the subject,¡± she began. ¡°And I wanted to wait. I didn¡¯t want to push if you weren¡¯t ready to talk about it.¡±

    Caleb leaned back and took a deep breath.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think we can put it off anymore.¡±

 Chapter 132 It All Matters to You

    ¡°What¡¯s this about Ashleigh?¡± Caleb asked. He reached out and took her hand in his. ¡°Did something happen today?¡±

    ¡°I just heard some things,¡± she said.

    ¡°What things?¡± Caleb asked.

    He tried to keep calm, but she felt the change in him. The anger under his words, the hint of fear.

    ¡°Why are you scared of what I might have heard?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Caleb sat up a little more, and she felt him pulling away from her.

    ¡°I¡¯m concerned because you seem upset,¡± he replied.

    She looked away, unsure how to even start the conversation.

    Caleb squeezed her hand. She looked up at him, and Caleb smiled.

    ¡°Come here,¡± he said.

    He let go of her hand and rolled his chair back away from the table. He put his arms out to her as she got up and moved to him. Ashleigh sat in hisp, wrapping her arms around his neck as he held her waist.

    Sheid her head on his shoulder and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I heard you lost your mate,¡± she sighed.

    Caleb closed his eyes, trying to suppress his own reaction.

    ¡°That the Goddess has given you a second chance.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to hear that,¡± he sighed.

    Ashleigh lifted her head and looked at him.

    ¡°I kind of figured.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Ash¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    Ashleigh took another deep breath, gathering her strength.

    ¡°Fiona said something,¡± Ashleigh began. ¡°That you mourned your lost mate.¡±

    A growl emanated from low in his throat.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± Ashleigh said softly, grabbing hold of his chin and making him look at her. ¡°She¡¯s your mom and has every right to be angry at me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°It is between us and no one else,¡± Caleb replied, pulling her closer and burying his nose into the crook of her neck. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what anyone else says.¡±

    Ashleigh was about to chide him again, to try and get him to understand that his mother was just concerned. But she was filled with the sudden worry she felt. She hugged him tightly. Rubbing his back with her fingertips.

    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked out loud. ¡°Why are you so worried, Caleb?¡±

    He pulled back from her, keeping his arms loosely at her waist. The feeling of worry receded from her senses.

    ¡°There is always something to worry about. Take your pick,¡± he smiled.

    She hadn¡¯t realized it before, but she recognized it now. The feeling of him putting a barrier on the flow of their bond.

    ¡°How are you doing that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Doing what?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re pulling away from me,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°putting a wall between us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not putting a wall between us,¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just monitoring our connection, keeping us both calm.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Stop,¡± she said.

    ¡°Ashleigh, I¡¯m just trying¨C¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, stop.¡±

    Caleb looked at her carefully. He could see that she was upset.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Because,¡± she said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    She looked away from him.

    ¡°It feels like part of me is being stolen away¡­¡±

    Caleb held her closer.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, ¡°I thought I was making things easier on you.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I have been monitoring our connection since we met, Ashleigh.¡±

    ¡°You have?¡± she asked, genuinely confused.

    He nodded.

    ¡°At the Blood Moon, your birthday¡­ the first full moon¡­ I couldn¡¯t control it.¡±

    ¡°I remember,¡± she said.

    Ashleigh thought back to their moments locked in that cell together, running her fingers through his hair. Of the peace, she felt just being near him. In those moments, she forgot about everything and everyone else.

    ¡°That was the most honest we have ever been with each other,¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one that has controlled the bond between us,¡± Caleb replied quietly.

    Ashleigh nodded, knowing he meant her choice to keep them apart.

    ¡°I know,¡± she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that anymore.¡±

    She looked him in the eyes, trying to show him her sincerity.

    ¡°I want us to be honest. I don¡¯t want to hold each other back or try to control each other.¡±

    Caleb listened, but he turned away.

    ¡°I want that too, but I can¡¯t say that I won¡¯t monitor our connection.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.

    He looked at her. They held each other¡¯s gaze. Whatever he was considering, it was important to him, and she understood that.

    ¡°There are things we can¡¯t share. Things I need to hold back because of my role as Alpha. Once you have be Luna, it¡¯s different. But for now, there are things I have to hold back from you.¡±

    Ashleigh bit the inside of her lip as she considered what he was saying.

    ¡°I can understand that, but I will do my best to not keep anything from you.¡±

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°I appreciate the thought, but I don¡¯t think you can make that promise either,¡± he said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Until you and I are mated, you are still a member of Winter, and I am the Alpha of Summer. There are going to be things we can¡¯t share.¡±

    He was right, and she knew it. It was disappointing.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°But, there are a few things I need to know.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± Caleb asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed. She let go of his neck and stood up. He let go of her, though with some hesitation. She moved away and sat at the edge of his bed. He rolled himself over to sit in front of her.

    ¡°Did you really mourn my twin when you thought it was her that was your mate?¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw and looked away.

    Silence remained in the air between them for too long. Ashleigh regretted her words.

    ¡°I did, but probably not in the way you think,¡± Caleb finally said. He took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°When I returned to Summer, I was devastated and¡­ lost. Galen helped me right myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I did that to you, Caleb¡­.¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you,¡± he whispered back, giving her a soft smile. ¡°I was¡­ guilt-ridden.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When you told us about your twin when you said¡­.¡± Caleb clenched his jaw and looked away before continuing. ¡°It didn¡¯t change the way I felt about you.

    ¡°I still loved you. I still wanted to be with you. But now, there was someone else I was supposed to be with. And even though she wasn¡¯t alive, I felt as though I had betrayed her by falling in love with you.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes. His words tugged at her heart.

    ¡°I mourned her, and the pack mourned the loss of my Luna.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Fiona was so angry with me,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does,¡± Ashleigh argued.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Caleb¡¯s tone was severe.

    Ashleigh looked at him and swallowed down her nerves.

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t matter what anyone else believes, why tell them that I am a second chance mate? That the Goddess has found you someone new?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to hear any of that.¡±

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t matter, then why are you so scared about what I might have heard today?¡± she asked, getting more worked up.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡±

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t matter, then why hide all of the fear and worry you have about me being here?¡± she asked.

    Ashleigh licked her lips and smiled at him. A look of quiet confusion and sadness.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it because I was so happy to see you again, but it¡¯s right there,¡± she said, waving her hand just above her head. ¡°Right there, dancing on the outskirts of my senses. This almost overwhelming sense of dread.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­ it¡¯s not¡­.¡± Caleb stumbled to speak.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want me toe here¡­¡± she said, tears slipping from her eyes. ¡°I just forced myself on you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Caleb said quickly.

    ¡°Then what is it?!¡± Ashleigh shouted, her emotions starting to bubble over. ¡°What is it that has you so scared of me being here!¡±

    ¡°Because it matters to you!¡± he shouted. His voice filled with anger and fear. ¡°I don¡¯t care what anyone else says or does or tries to do. I won¡¯t give you up! But it all matters to you.¡±

 Chapter 133 Make Up Training Sessions

    Ashleigh just stared back at him. Trying to understand what he meant.

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you toe,¡± he began, ¡°because I knew how they would react.¡±

    He clenched his jaw and sniffled.

    ¡°I knew that my pack was not ready to ept you as Luna. I knew that having to exin what happened between us would only make it that much harder for them to understand.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°But why not just tell me?¡±

    Caleb scoffed. He looked up at her, and the moonlight reflected off the tears that shone in his eyes.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you ept me, Ashleigh?¡± he asked gently. ¡°Every time we got close, what got in the way?¡±

    ¡°I thought Granger¨C¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just him,¡± Caleb interrupted, shaking his head. ¡°Granger, your dad, our packs. It always mattered more to you what others thought.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed down the painful feeling.

    ¡°I was worried that you would use this as an excuse to leave me again,¡± Caleb said with a tremble in his voice. ¡°That you would hear the words, see the angry faces, feel my mother¡¯s rage, and give up. Just like before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen! I didn¡¯t know how to ept my feelings for you before!¡± she shouted desperately. ¡°I love you, Caleb.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I know,¡± he said with a nod. He swallowed and looked at her before saying another word. ¡°But are you telling me that before you went to the Priestess after your mom walked in on us, you didn¡¯t ept your feelings for me then?¡±

    Ashleigh remembered the moment she recognized his feelings and acknowledged her own. It was in her room, after their kiss, as she listened to his sincere words. It was the first time she truly understood what it meant to feel in love.

    ¡°I had,¡± she answered honestly.

    ¡°Then why did you lie?¡± he asked with a painedugh. ¡°Why did you tell me it was him and not me?¡±

    Ashleigh chewed her lip.

    ¡°He told me if I chose you, it would lead to war,¡± she replied through tears. Then, she quickly added when she saw how he clenched his jaw. ¡°He wasn¡¯t wrong! Spring and Autumn, they would never just stand by while a marriage between Summer and Winter is forged!¡±

    ¡°Then let theme!¡± Caleb shouted angrily. He took in a deep and shaky breath. ¡°If that is the only way I can prove how much I love you and have you by my side. Then I will happily go to war with them both!¡±

    Ashleigh was stunned.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡±

    Caleb took in another shaky breath, pushing it back out through gritted teeth.

    Ashleigh got down on her knees before him. She put her hand on his cheek and lifted him to face her. Tears streamed down his face; his brows were creased together as he struggled to maintainposure.

    ¡°Talk to me¡­¡± she said quietly.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I have never felt so helpless¡­¡± he whispered through tears. ¡°I have never in my life wanted anything as much as I wanted you to say my name that day.¡±

    Ashleigh tried to brace her heart.

    ¡°In all the battles I have fought, all the training, all the injuries¡­ nothing, canpare to the pain I felt when you said his.¡±

    Ashleigh got up on her knees, bringing her head up against his, their foreheads touching, connecting them.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Ashleigh brought both of her hands up to hold his face. She pulled back enough that they could see each other.

    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered. ¡°Leaving you is only one of the many mistakes I have made since we met. But I swear, I will never make that one again.¡±

    Caleb wrapped his strong arms around her, pulling her up awkwardly into hisp. Once he had her settled, heid his head on her chest.

    ¡°If you try to run,¡± he said, ¡°I will chase you.¡±

    ¡°I will only run to you,¡± she whispered, kissing the top of his head.

    ¡°Cheesy,¡± he smiled.

    Caleb held Ashleigh for the better part of an hour, refusing to let her go until she desperately needed the bathroom.

    When she returned, she was shocked to find him already lying on his bed.

    ¡°How did you¡­?¡± she asked, pointing to his wheelchair sitting beside the bed.

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°Do you really think that we don¡¯t have training for moving yourself around the battlefield in a situation where your legs aren¡¯t working?¡± Caleb asked.

    Ashleighughed and then looked at him thoughtfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked with concern.

    Her expression cleared up, and she shook her head.

    ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking that I will need to take a lot of make up training sessions when I join Summer.¡±

    Caleb tried to hide it, but Ashleigh saw his eyes light up when she said it. She felt the jolt of happiness through their bond.

    Ashleigh smiled.

    She moved towards the bed as she spoke.

    ¡°In fact, there are probably many things I will need to learn once I am officially a member of Summer.¡±

    His mouth tilted ever so slightly upwards.

    ¡°There are a lot of areas of study you might find interesting,¡± Caleb replied, watching her as she moved toward him. ¡°Even just in physical training, there are all kinds of tactics and strategies you¡¯ve never seen before.¡±

    Ashleigh raised her knee up onto the bed.

    ¡°Are you going to teach me?¡± she asked, her voice just slightly lower than usual.

    Caleb licked his lips.

    ¡°It would be my pleasure to teach you anything you want to learn,¡± he answered with a heatced into his words.

    ¡°Anything?¡± she asked, biting her lower lip.

    He nodded as now familiar darkness swirled in his eyes.

    Ashleigh grinned and leaned forward. She ced her hands on the bed and shifted her weight up. Then, slowly moved toward him as if he were her prey.

    She positioned herself at his knees, looking at him with a devilish grin as she crawled over him, straddling his legs. She continued to move up the length of his body.

    Though he had no feeling in his legs, the sense she got through their bond was that the visual was enough to entice him.

    He licked his lips as she got closer and closer. Then, reached his hands out to her as her shoulders passed over his hips.

    The warmth of his hands on her shoulders sent a delight filled sensation coursing through every nerve. His lips called to her. Ashleigh found herself moving faster now, hurrying toplete their connection.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just go in there!¡± a shout and the sound of the bedroom door flying open sent Ashleigh falling to the ground once more.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Caleb shouted.

    ¡°Still fine!¡± she called back.

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing to my sister!¡± shouted an enraged Axel staring at them from the doorway.

    ¡°Axel?¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°What are you doing¨C Axel, no!¡±

    Ashleigh shouted as she realized Axel was preparing to charge at Caleb on the bed.

    She lifted herself off the ground, and pushing off against the wall, she sent the full force of her body mming into her brother.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Axel let out a groan as his body hit the floor.

    Ashleigh rolled off of him, turning back to face him just as he recovered. He growled once more and got up to try again for Caleb.

    But Ashleigh was faster. She jumped at him, forcing her knee into his back and riding him down to the floor. He let out another groan. Then, she grabbed his arm, pinning it to his back while cing the heel of her palm against the base of his skull, holding him in ce.

    ¡°Stand down, Axel!¡± she growled angrily.

 Chapter 134 Not Going to be Easy

    ¡°You know I¡¯m your older brother, right?¡± Axel growled into the floor. ¡°A little respect would be nice!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a child, and I will treat you like an adult!¡± Ashleigh growled back.

    ¡°Caleb!¡± Galen shouted as he ran into the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Caleb said casually. ¡°Ashleigh¡¯s got it handled.¡±

    Galen looked down to see Ashleigh holding her brother down forcefully.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Axel grumbled.

    ¡°Are you going to behave?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny, Ashleigh!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking around!¡± she growled, twisting his arm up slightly.

    He cried out. ¡°Fine! I promise!¡±

    Ashleigh let him go and got up off the floor.

    ¡°This really should encourage you to train more¡­¡± she offered him a hand up.

    He took it but gave her a nasty look.

    ¡°You¡¯re our top rank. This proves nothing about my skill,¡± Axel rolled his eyes.

    ¡°It literally proves that you¡¯recking¡­ did you not see what just happened?¡± she asked, giving him a hard time. ¡°Should I demonstrate again?¡±

    Caleb cleared his throat.

    Ashleigh looked up, surprised to see him already in his chair and in front of them.

    ¡°Axel, why are you here?¡± Caleb asked.<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb¡¯s look appeared friendly, but Ashleigh could see it was anything but.

    ¡°You kidnapped my sister!¡± Axel growled, taking a step towards Caleb.

    Ashleigh moved to counter him but found he was moving backward already.

    Galen hooked him by the cor and yanked him back towards the sofa.

    ¡°Axel, you¡¯re making a fool out of yourself!¡± Ashleigh growled. ¡°I came here on my own.¡±

    ¡°You need toe home!¡± he growled.

    But to his credit, he sat still this time.

    ¡°I will when I¡¯m good and ready,¡± Ashleigh replied, crossing her arms.

    Caleb covered his smile with his hand. He found her childishness towards her brother quite adorable.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a request, Ashleigh. It¡¯s an order from your Alpha,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t hee for me?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Because,¡± Axel said, ncing at Caleb, ¡°some Alphas know their ce is in their own territory. Not off sticking their noses in everyone else¡¯s business.¡±

    Galen let out a low warning growl.

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°Some Alphas understand how to properly run a pack,¡± he replied. ¡°And are therefore able to trust their wolves to keep things running smoothly while they attend their business outside.¡±

    Caleb wheeled himself forward, keeping his eyes locked with Axel.

    ¡°And all Alphas, current or future, should understand that aid given or received should be met with gratitude.¡±<sub></sub>

    Axel nced down as though noticing the wheelchair for the first time. His brows furrowed, and he looked up at Ashleigh. An unspoken question passed between them. Ashleigh lowered her eyes and nodded.

    Axel clenched his jaw and let out a sigh. He took a deep breath before moving off the sofa onto one knee. Then, bringing his fist to his shoulder, he bowed his head.

    ¡°I am grateful, Alpha Caleb, for the aid you provided the people of Winter. And for the sacrifice, you have made.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that,¡± Caleb replied, ¡°I was selfishly motivated.¡±

    Caleb reached out and took Ashleigh¡¯s hand. Although she smiled, Axel growled.

    Ashleigh gave Axel a nasty look.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Caleb called. She turned back to him. ¡°I think you should go with him.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± she began to protest.

    ¡°Just like we talked about,¡± he said, ¡°it¡¯s not time yet.¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t want to leave him again; it hurt too much to be apart. But she also knew he was right.

    ¡°Galen,¡± Caleb said, ¡°would you mind escorting Axel back to his car? Ashleigh will join him soon.¡±

    ¡°I can do that,¡± Galen smiled.

    ¡°And Galen,¡± Caleb added, ¡°when you¡¯re done, we can talk about how he managed to get into my room without warning.¡±

    Galen swallowed as he saw the look in Caleb¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Shit,¡¯ he thought to himself, ¡®guess I wasn¡¯t the only one to interrupt their private time.¡¯

    ¡°Luna Fiona showed me the way,¡± Axelmented nonchntly.

    ¡°Galen¡­¡± Caleb said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her¡­.¡± Galen sighed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Axel looked back at Ashleigh one more time. She nodded and told him she would be down soon.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°But I¡¯m not giving you much longer.¡±

    ¡°Yea, yea¡­ just go,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Once the door had closed behind them, Ashleigh turned and sat on Caleb¡¯sp. Heughed and hugged her close.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m not allowed to run away, but you¡¯ll chase me out?¡± she asked yfully.

    ¡°Only temporarily,¡± he smiled, giving her a quick peck on the lips.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°But, I¡¯m warning you, you are on a time limit.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yep,¡± she replied. ¡°After the next full moon. Either youe to get me, or I¡¯m showing up again.¡±

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°And I don¡¯t want you to lie to your pack,¡± she added.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I want to tell them the truth,¡± she said, ¡°that it was my fault, that I made the wrong choice.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡±

    ¡°I know they won¡¯t ept me right away. I know it will make it that much harder for me. But I need to earn my ce in your life. These wolves, they aren¡¯t just your pack. They don¡¯t just see you as their leader. You are someone they value. They need to know and believe in the person you are mated to.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy,¡± he warned.

    ¡°Nothing worth it ever is,¡± sheughed.

    Caleb hugged her close, nuzzling his nose into her throat and inhaling her scent.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you,¡± he whispered.

    His hot breath sent a ripple of anticipation through her. He smiled as he felt her heart quicken.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you too,¡± she replied in a husky voice that made him swallow.

    ¡°We still have a few minutes,¡± he said as his tongue gently brushed against the sensitive skin of her throat.

    She let out a soft moan.

    ¡°Yes, we do,¡± she whispered, pulling away just enough to tilt her head and capture his lips with her own.

    After another ten minutes of kissing and teasing, Ashleigh finally pulled herself away from Caleb and said goodbye. But, as she made her way down to the car, she ran into someone not entirely unexpected.

    ¡°Luna Fiona,¡± Ashleigh greeted her respectfully.

    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°Yes, as you know, my brother hase to find me.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona smiled, ¡°I hope he found Caleb¡¯s room without too much trouble.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I think you know exactly what he found,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    Fiona regarded Ashleigh carefully.

    She smiled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t fear me at all?¡± she asked. ¡°Is it because of this?¡±

    Fiona waved her walking stick.

    ¡°No, Luna Fiona, I fear you a great deal. Especially after ourst encounter,¡± Ashleigh replied honestly.

    Fiona raised her brow as though she were considering something.

    ¡°But I have already made my decision,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°I will do whatever I need to to be the mate Caleb deserves. Even if that road goes straight through you.¡±

    Fiona smiled again and nodded. She took a deep breath through her nose.

    ¡°You really are Corrine¡¯s daughter,¡± she said. ¡°Good, maybe there is hope for you.¡±

    Fiona turned to walk away but stopped once again.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± she called.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Ashleigh said.

    Fiona paused, considering her words.

    ¡°My sons are all I have left,¡± she said. ¡°Galen told me to be nice.¡±

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but smile, imagining this strong woman brought to heel by the simple requests of the men she considered her boys.

    ¡°I will give you a piece of advice, but don¡¯t think this means I am on your side,¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°In Winter, you view everything individually. Competing for the highest, the best. Your worth is based on personal achievement,¡± she said. ¡°But in Summer, we are all parts of a whole. No one of us can do it all. So instead, we all do it as one.¡±

    Ashleigh wasn¡¯t entirely sure what she was getting at.

    ¡°What I am saying,¡± Fiona rified. ¡°Is that if you want to be Caleb¡¯s mate, then think only of him and how to keep him happy. But if you want to be their Luna¡­ then think of them and what they need.¡±

 Chapter 135 Not Letting Go

    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten word back from packs in South America and Europe,¡± ra reported, looking at her tablet. At the same time, Caleb typed something on hisputer.

    ¡°And?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°South America reports suspicious activity and potential fae sightings. Europe hasn¡¯t had any activity, but there was concern about a report from China. We have not heard back from any of the Asian packs.¡±

    ¡°Did the South American reports have any actual confirmed sightings or contact?¡±

    ¡°Nothing yet.¡±

    Caleb sat back in his chair, thinking.

    ¡°Seems strange that they just pop up suddenly and decide to attack Winter,¡± Galenmented.

    ¡°Historically, thends that belong to Winter were where one of the greatest battles with the fae took ce,¡± re said. ¡°It was where Alpha Geri chased Loki after he had destroyed the Viking viges Geri¡¯s people had protected for many years.¡±

    Galen listened to ra with great interest.

    ¡°After the battle was over and the wolves had won, Alpha Geri and his pack tried to return to the people they had protected. But, by then, the Vikings that remained had paid a great price. Their greatest leaders and warriors were dead. Those who were left were filled with grief and fear.

    ¡°They no longer trusted the wolves; they saw them in the same light as the monsters who appeared among them and swallowed their people. So Alpha Geri resettled his pack near the site of the final battle as a way of always standing watch.¡±

    Galen was at the edge of his seat.

    ¡°Let¡¯se back to the present,¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Right, sorry¡­¡± ra said with a blush of embarrassment.<sub>.</sub>

    Galen frowned.

    ¡°You look like a sad puppy right now,¡± Calebmented.

    ¡°What?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°I can almost see your ears drooping, and your wagging tail has fallen to the floor,¡± he smiled. ¡°Did you enjoy the story that much?¡±

    Galen turned with a pout. Then, after Calebughed and looked back at his papers, Galen couldn¡¯t help but reach a hand to the top of his head.

    ¡°What ears¡­¡± he whispered to himself.

    ra cleared her throat.

    ¡°I just mean that it seems like if there were any fae hold outs that managed to survive all these years, they would likely feel drawn there.¡±

    ¡°I suppose,¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°But it feels a bit too¡­ convenient. What about the rogues?¡±

    ¡°No movement,¡± Galen answered. ¡°We have found several small groups, we are monitoring them, but they don¡¯t seem to interact. In fact, they are actively avoiding each other.¡±

    ¡°Which is their normal behavior,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°Rising up and organizing was a strange choice¡­ keep monitoring. Let me know of any changes.¡±

    Galen nodded, and he and ra turned to leave.

    ¡°Galen, aren¡¯t you forgetting a report?¡± Caleb called before he reached the door.<sub></sub>

    Galen sighed. He turned around as ra gave him a look that said, ¡®good luck¡¯ and left the room.

    ¡°There have been no updates,¡± he said once the door had closed.

    Caleb ground his teeth, and a low growl crept into his throat.

    Galen eyed theptop that sat next to his Alpha. But he was sure it was toote. There was no saving it from Caleb¡¯s wrath now.

    ¡°How is it possible one man can avoid the eyes of Winter and Summer?!¡± Caleb shouted, mming his fists on the desk but avoiding theptop.

    Galen took the chance and moved forward. He reached down and moved theptop away from Caleb.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to throw it,¡± Caleb growled.

    ¡°We can never be too careful,¡± Galen smiled. ¡°As far as Granger¡­ I doubt he is one man without help.¡±

    Caleb grunted in agreement.

    ¡°I think his scouts in Winter helped him initially, maybe even his family. Though I doubt they knew at the time what he had done.¡±

    ¡°I suspect the same,¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°I think it¡¯s most likely that those wolves at the hospital arguing with Saul were the ones that helped him escape. Believing he was attacked by our men.¡±

    ¡°Should we tell Winter?¡±

    Caleb shook his head.

    ¡°They have their own investigation. Wyatt won¡¯t like hearing that we are getting involved.¡±

    ¡°You were poisoned and injured; we have every right to investigate!¡± Galen growled.

    ¡°We also had every right to investigate my father¡¯s death,¡± Caleb said.

    Galen looked carefully at Caleb.

    ¡°Are you really willing to let it go?¡± he asked.

    Caleb looked up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting go,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I thought you told Ashleigh¡­.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t pursue it anymore. I won¡¯t me Wyatt¡­ but I¡¯m not letting go,¡± Caleb said. ¡°One day, I will find out what happened to my father and who was responsible.¡±

    ¡°And if Alpha Wyatt is the one responsible?¡± Galen asked.

    Caleb looked away.

    ¡°Go¡­¡± he said. ¡°Find Granger.¡±

    Galen left the room.

    ***

    The drive home was almost entirely silent.

    Ashleigh had suggested she drive her own car back home, but Axel said he didn¡¯t trust her not to turn around and go back to Summer.

    She tried to get him to talk to her about their parents again, but he simply turned on some music and ignored her.

    They drove through the night, not even stopping to rest. By the time they reached Winter, the sun had barely risen.

    Ashleigh crawled into her bed without a word to either of her parents.

    She slept for several hours. When she woke, it was the middle of the afternoon, and she was surprised to find Corrine downstairs.

    ¡°Mom?¡± she called to her as she came down the stairs.

    ¡°Hello, darling,¡± Corrine smiled.

    ¡°What are you doing home right now?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Corrine smiled and then sat down in one of the chairs by the window.

    ¡°Your father and I agreed that I needed to take a little time to myself after the past few weeks,¡± she said. ¡°I think Saul might have asked him to keep me away.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a twinge of anxiety as she understood why Saul would make such a request.

    ¡°Still no luck in finding him?¡±

    Corrine shook her head and clenched her jaw.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°His scouts told us they helped him out of the north, but they didn¡¯t know where he had gone once he was past the Center Lane. He could have gone further south or moved into the mountains.¡±

    Corrine was furious. Her voice was angry as she spoke of the scouts.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t know,¡± Ashleigh said softly.

    ¡°I know,¡± she said, ¡°logically, I know. But as a mother¡­ they helped the man responsible for the pain and suffering of my children get away.¡±

    She clenched her jaw as the edges of her eyes gave off a soft glow.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Ashleigh said, smiling, ¡°do you know what we never have done together?¡±

    Corrine furrowed her brows.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We have never actually shared a hunt,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°You know, like when you corner a deer for the first shifters and see who can catch it? We¡¯ve never done that.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Corrine thought about it. ¡°No, I guess we haven¡¯t. The blizzard kept you longer in the mountains when you first shifted, and you missed yours.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled, touching her mother¡¯s shoulder gently.

    ¡°Granger will be found, Mother. And when he is, I think maybe it¡¯s time we make up for that.¡±

 Chapter 136 Wyatt

    Corrine and Ashleigh had a friendly chat, talking about nothing, just spending time together.

    It was refreshing.

    Ashleigh looked at her mother, her Luna.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Yes, dear?¡±

    ¡°How do you know what your people need?¡±

    Corrine blinked at Ashleigh in surprise.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Ashleighughed, realizing how strange it was to suddenly ask. ¡°I just¡­ Fiona said that as a Luna, you need to think about what your people need. So I wondered, how you do that?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°Well, let me ask you a question first.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°What do you need to be a Luna?¡±

    Ashleigh stared at her mother.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple question. Do you think you are ready to be a Luna to Summer?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh replied immediately.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Well, they hate me, for starters.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you need to be their Luna?¡±

    ¡°For them to like me?¡±

    ¡°Close,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°Rather than like you, they should respect you and trust you.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s possible,¡± Ashleigh sighed,

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a Winter wolf, Alpha Wyatt¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Is that all you are?¡± Corrine asked

    ¡°No¡­?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me or telling me?¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not just a Winter wolf or Alpha Wyatt¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°So, how do you get the respect and trust of the Summer wolves?¡±

    Ashleigh thought about it.

    ¡°Prove myself as more than just a Winter wolf¡­.¡±

    She knew what she needed to do.

    ¡°Thanks, Mom!¡±

    Ashleigh jumped up from her ce on the sofa and ran out the door.

    Corrine watched her leave with a smile that fell once the door had closed behind her.

    ¡°It¡¯s time now, Wyatt, whether you are ready or not.¡±

    ***

    Wyatt fell back into his chair, taking in a deep breath and trying to push past everything piling up in his heart.

    Caleb¡¯s return to Winter after all these years had been more than Wyatt had bargained for.<sub></sub>

    Seeing him at Ashleigh¡¯s birthday was strange. At the Blood Moon and other gatherings, they avoided each other, each only there because they had to be.

    But Ashleigh¡¯s birthday was a choice, one that Caleb made.

    And for a moment it made Wyatt hopeful.

    He sat back in his chair with a heavy sigh.

    The first attack by the rogues took eleven lives and almost took Ashleigh. She was saved only because Bell had gotten to her first.

    Without Bell, Ashleigh wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    Wyatt got up from his chair and poured himself a drink.

    When the idea of the exchange came up, Wyatt saw an opportunity. He thought there was a chance to bridge the gap between their packs through Caleb working with Ashleigh.

    But when Granger had told him about Bell and Ashleigh showing interest in the men of Summer¡­ he couldn¡¯t let that happen. Ashleigh had Granger, but Bell¡­

    Wyatt sighed once more.

    When Ashleigh confronted him about the upgrades Caleb had offered, he could hardly face her.

    Things only got worse from there.

    Galen attacked Granger, Galen¡¯s interest in Bell.

    Even knowing he was doing what was best for her, asking Bell to abandon Galen wasn¡¯t easy. Not after seeing the smile on her face.

    Wyatt sipped his drink.

    Trying to force Caleb away from Ashleigh had been pointless, and arguing with him had only left Wyatt drowning in his demons.

    Caleb had shown a strength of conviction and honor; it was humbling and devastating. He expected no less from Cain¡¯s son.

    But when Corrine told him that Caleb could be Ashleigh¡¯s mate¡­ his world crumbled around him. The Goddess herself was punishing him.

    A punishment he deserved, no doubt, but one that he was not willing to share the burden of.

    Wyatt held so tightly to the hope that there was a mistake that he ignored what was right in front of him. He didn¡¯t see how Granger clung to Ashleigh or how Corrine¡¯s view of him had suddenly changed.

    Wyatt poured another.

    He saw them together. The way that Caleb could look at Ashleigh and her entire mood would change. He could calm her.

    Axel had told him what Bell said. Their bond was natural, and he knew it was true. Just watching them in the same room together, while everyone else argued, they spoke quietly to each other without any actual words.

    Even he and Corrine still needed words.

    Wyatt was shocked more than anyone else when Ashleigh said Granger¡¯s name. Even more than Caleb.

    But he was relieved. He stood there and smiled as his daughter pledged herself to a monster.

    Wyatt swallowed down the contents of his ss in one gulp. The burn felt necessary.

    He had watched Caleb through the window that night. He saw him struggle with the loss, watched as Galen held him in his arms, andforted him. Wyatt felt like he had betrayed him all over again.

    He had selfishly hoped that things could go back to before Ashleigh and Caleb met.

    And then Renee died.

    When Wyatt had heard, he had run to Ashleigh¡¯s room, but when he reached for the doorknob, he heard her ask Caleb to stay with her.

    As much as he had tried to deny it, he knew at that moment that Caleb was her mate, not Granger, and worse, she knew it.

    Wyatt poured himself a new drink and then fell back into his chair.

    After Axel left with Granger, Wyatt felt uneasy. Then he waste checking in. Wyatt had called to the outpost they were supposed to have gone to, but no one answered. So he was on his way to go there himself when Galen arrived with Caleb¡¯s gifts.

    He didn¡¯t react well.

    Wyattid his head back.

    Only Corrine knew how hard these months had been for Wyatt.

    He couldn¡¯t understand when she suddenly changed her mind, but it left him angry and hurt. They never got a chance to talk about it before the attack.

    Wyatt would never deny that the gifts Caleb sent were practical and saved the lives of so many. But then the problem never was the usefulness of the items.

    When the wolves from Summer joined the battlefield, Wyatt forgot for a time. His mind was full of battle, and he recognized his fellow warriors like he would have recognized Cain.

    It was glorious.

    Wyatt ced his drink on the desk.

    When the battle was over, the fog of war cleared and left behind only fear and panic.

    Axel was in surgery, Ashleigh and Caleb were unconscious, and the death count kept going higher and higher.

    Granger had betrayed them. Tried to force himself on Ashleigh, killed Renee, and tried to kill Axel. Summer had saved them all. Caleb was likely paralyzed. The fae were back.

    Wyatt suddenly felt as overwhelmed as he had been that night. His heart was pounding violently against his chest, and the pressure in his throat was suffocating him.

    He reached to his throat, grabbing the chain and gripping it tightly.

    Clenching his jaw, he begged himself to breathe. He picked up his ss and brought it to his lips shakily.

    ¡®You and your damn oaths! Haven¡¯t they cost us enough?¡¯

    Corrine¡¯s voice echoed in his mind; it was too much.

    He roared as he threw the ss at the wall, shattering it and spilling its contents everywhere.

    Wyatt sat silently, trying to catch his breath for a long time. When he finally took a deep, cleansing breath, there was a knock at the door.

    ¡°Dad?¡± Ashleigh called.

    Wyatt looked up. He didn¡¯t want her to see him like this.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good time, Ashleigh.¡±

    Ashleigh hesitated. She considered leaving, but she needed to remain firm.

    ¡°I need to speak with you,¡± she said, stepping into the room and closing the door.

    ¡°I said it¡¯s not a good time,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°I know, but I really need to talk to you,¡± she said. She cleared her throat. ¡°I need you to tell me the truth about Alpha Cain.¡±

    Wyatt looked up at her with a mixed expression of shock and anger.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed. Hesitating once again.

    ¡°I¡­ need to understand why there is such animosity between our packs,¡± she said.

    He didn¡¯t want to talk about this. He didn¡¯t want her to know this.

    ¡°No,¡± he said inly.

    ¡°Please,¡± she said, taking a step towards him. ¡°I know you don¡¯t approve of Caleb and me, but he is my mate, and I will be a part of Summer. I need to know the truth.¡±

    How could he tell her? She would never forgive him. Knowing the truth would only lead to a choice he didn¡¯t want to force her into. One way or the other, she would abandon one of them. Either her mate or her father.

    But maybe it was the only way she could be free of his burden.

    Wyatt took a breath, straightened up, and swallowed down his fear.

    ¡°You will join Summer?¡± he asked. ¡°Your selfish desire to be with him will lead to a war between all of us. Is that what you want?¡±

    He saw it in her eyes, the hurt, the confusion.

    ¡°No, I just¨C¡±

    ¡°It has be clear that you don¡¯t share the values of our pack,¡± he said. ¡°So why not just go now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ he whispered in his heart. ¡®I don¡¯t know how else to protect you both.¡¯

    ¡°Abandon Winter. Cut your ties and join Summer,¡± he said.

    Like so many times before, Ashleigh was left feeling small, like a petty child in her father¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 137 Ashleigh

    ¡®Abandon Winter?¡¯ she thought, ¡®Selfish desires¡­ this is what he thinks of me? Of everything I have done for our pack¡­ our family?¡¯

    Ashleigh felt heavy and weighted down in sorrow. But, Caleb¡¯s warmth, eptance, and love entered her mind.

    She realized that she didn¡¯t have to feel this way anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of feeling like this¡­.¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    She looked at her father and shook her head as she let out a bitterugh.

    ¡°I have worshipped you my entire life,¡± she said. ¡°I have always done everything you asked of me and more.¡±

    Wyatt looked away from her.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, the tears falling.

    ¡°When I was eight years old, dying in the mountain during the blizzard, all I could think was how much I would disappoint you by failing.¡±

    Caleb had saved her on the mountain.

    The man she loved, the man that was meant for her, was the reason she had lived that day. A story that she should have viewed as a sign of their bond.

    But when he told her about his role in her story¡­ all she could think about was that she had to be saved at all. She didn¡¯t make it down the mountain on her own. She had help.

    ¡°Working my way up the ranks of the berserkers, each challenge round, I told myself that I couldn¡¯t let you down. No matter how much it hurt, no matter how tired I was¡­ I had to keep going.¡±

    Ashleigh thought back to those nights when she was left on the training room floor, bleeding, broken, and in so much pain she couldn¡¯t move. How she would refuse to give up on any fight, no matter how hurt she was.<sub>.</sub>

    One of these fights was won by forfeit. The warrior had given up because he had seen how hard she worked; he knew that she was better than him. So he saw no reason to fight.

    But to her, a forfeit was an insult. How could she tell her father she took a rank she hadn¡¯t earned? So her answer to his forfeit was to break his arm.

    Wyatt hadplimented her sense of honor, though he was disappointed she had let her feelings get the better of her.

    ¡°And when I met Granger¡­¡± she paused, taking a breath.

    Ashleigh could see that Wyatt had clenched his jaw. She pursed her lips and tried to pull in the emotions.

    As a small child, Ashleigh knew two truths above all else.

    Axel would be Alpha, and it was Ashleigh¡¯s job to be of service to the pack in another way.

    In Winter, there was only one other way. Military ranking.

    Ashleigh¡¯s young life was filled with training her mind and body on Winter¡¯s military tactics. But, even before her first shift, she had already begun training her body on her own.

    But no matter how hard she trained; she couldn¡¯t build up her stamina enough to be considered anything more than an average soldier.

    She worked harder than anyone else. She spent hours of every day practicing over and over. Running, enduring, building her strength.

    It wasn¡¯t until she watched the first challenge round that the idea sparked.

    Berserkers. The highest military ranking of Winter. Elite fighters that held their ce through respect, practice, and skill. Gaining this rank meant you had proven yourself to everyone.<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh studied the berserkers. She watched them train and tried to mimic their movements, their skills. But none of it worked for her. Not until her first challenge round.

    She was destroyed. Took the beating of her life. The first of many. But she learned, she adapted, she understood.

    Her mission was to be a berserker and prove her worth, and she did. It took years, broken bones, and asional surgery. But she made it.

    Ashleigh had never felt stronger or prouder than when she took top rank.

    Wyatt was proud, too. He told her as much.

    ¡®Top rank, and your mate as Axel¡¯s Beta. You¡¯ve made me proud, Ashleigh.¡¯

    The memory left a bitter taste in her mouth.

    ¡°When you realized that my mate was Richard¡¯s son, that Granger could be Axel¡¯s Beta¡­¡± sheughed. ¡°You finally looked at me like I had done something right.¡±

    Wyatt let out a shaky breath.

    ¡°I did everything I could from that moment on to maintain those two points in my life,¡± she said through angry tears. ¡°To maintain my position as a berserker and be Granger¡¯s perfect mate.¡±

    Ashleigh sat forward in her chair.

    ¡°Do you know that I never considered what it meant to feel love while with Granger?¡± she asked. ¡°I assumed that I must love him because I felt something, the mate bond.¡±

    Thefort of home. That was what she felt with Granger, nothing more and nothing less.

    ¡°Even after I met Caleb and felt what it really means to connect with another person. To feel the bond of a mate¡­¡± her voice shook with all the pain and regret of her choices.

    She paused, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Even then,¡± she continued, ¡°I refused to consider that he was my mate. Because that meant that I had to tell you, and that look of pride would be gone forever.¡±

    Ashleigh felt tired. She was exhausted.

    ¡°When Granger changed, when he tried to¡­¡± she let out a sob. ¡°I still had to fight myself to admit the truth.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a pain-filled sob. The agony of the truth she didn¡¯t want to admit.

    For just a moment, she cried, and then just as quickly, she took a deep breath and cleared her throat.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to let you down,¡± she sighed.

    There was a silence between them that Ashleigh waited for him to break. But when he didn¡¯t, she continued.

    ¡°You let me down,¡± she said. ¡°When Caleb first told me that you rejected valuable supplies that would have saved lives, I didn¡¯t believe it.¡±

    She still remembered how angry she had been at Caleb, how sure she was that he was lying.

    ¡°When I confronted you, you didn¡¯t even defend yourself or exin, and it was the first time I questioned you.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Thenter, the defense upgrades, the medical equipment. Without those things, so many more would have died. But, you wanted to reject them all. Even after Caleb was paralyzed helping our people, you still tried to force Peter to send him away!¡± Her voice cracked under the weight of her emotion.

    Now Ashleigh was the one that clenched her jaw, feeling the anger of it all settling over her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but you aren¡¯t the man or the Alpha that I thought you were all my life.¡±

    She stood from her seat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you my exnations or my loyalties,¡± she said. ¡°If you want me to choose between you and Caleb, you¡¯ve made it easy for me.¡±

    Ashleigh sniffled and wiped away her tears.

    ¡°I will say my goodbyes to mother and Axel,¡± she said, ¡°I will leave for Summer in the morning.¡±

    She turned to leave.

    ¡°I have always been proud of you.¡±

    His voice came out softly just before she reached for the door.

    ¡°You were already so strong before you even shifted. I never realized you needed the reassurance.¡±

    Ashleigh stood still; she swallowed the feelings piling on top of each other, racing to see which would take charge. Finally, she turned to look back at him.

    Wyatt was looking at her already. Tears welled up in his eyes, and sorrow was written inly on his face.

    ¡°That was my mistake.¡±

    Wyatt had never understood until this moment how much he had hurt her by trying to protect her. But now that he knew, all he could do was be honest. No matter the cost.

    He looked away again, clearing his throat.

    ¡°I understand your disappointment. However, there is more that you need to know,¡± he said. ¡°And truthfully, it will only disappoint you more.¡±

    Wyatt stared down at the desk, but she could see that his eyes held shame and guilt.

    ¡°I wanted you to give him up out of my own selfishness. So that I would never have to tell you this story.¡±

    Ashleigh moved back to her chair.

    ¡°I rejected all of Caleb¡¯s gifts out of shame and regret. Because I could not ept any gift from Summer after what I did,¡± he said. ¡°It was foolish. My sense of honor cost lives needlessly.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a dread crawling over her. Her mouth felt dry, and her heart was quickly picking up speed.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± she asked.

    Wyatt looked up into her eyes.

    ¡°I betrayed my best friend. I betrayed Cain.¡±

 Chapter 138 The Letter

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Betrayed Cain how?¡±

    ¡°There is a different story I need to tell you. Before I can tell you about what happened to Cain.¡± Wyatt said.

    Ashleigh settled into her chair to listen to his story. Wyatt took a deep breath. He cleared his throat and tried to look at her. He hesitated to hold her gaze.

    ¡°Several years ago, I was approached by one of our wolves. She told me about her granddaughter from another pack. She wanted my help in getting her approved to join Winter.

    ¡°The girl¡¯s father was initially from Winter. He was a patrolman who found his mate at the Blood Moon, a wolf from Autumn. But they had both been killed in a rogue attack.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Are you talking about Bell?¡±

    Wyatt looked away and clenched his jaw before continuing.

    ¡°The girl had written to her grandmother, asking for her help. She came to me desperate to have her joined to Winter. Although I instructed her to make the request of Alpha Tomas, she argued that he would not approve it.

    ¡°I told her that I could not force Alpha Tomas to allow the girl to change packs. However, she could apply to join Winter herself when she turned eighteen if she still wished it.

    ¡°Her grandmother threw herself on the ground at my feet and begged me to reconsider.¡±

    Wyatt paused, sniffled, took a breath, and wiped the tears that threatened to fall.

    ¡°She told me that if I didn¡¯t help, the girl wouldn¡¯t survive to see her eighteenth birthday.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked, sitting forward in her chair, her heart pounding harder in her chest.

    Wyatt took a deep breath, blowing it out and taking a moment. Then, he reached out and opened the box on his desk. He pulled out a folded paper and handed it to Ashleigh.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°This is the letter that girl wrote to her grandmother.¡±

    Ashleigh hesitated for a moment, suddenly remembering the story of Pandora.

    She knew instinctively that reading this letter would be the catalyst to something she couldn¡¯t stop.

    She could keep her father from telling her the rest of the story. She could return to Caleb¡¯s side right now without hearing anything else. He was willing to let it all go and start fresh without the past looming over them.

    But, she remembered the pained sound in his voice when he spoke of his father, the sorrow of the Summer wolves.

    And then there was Bell. All those times Ashleigh had glimpsed the slight slip of a haunted expression carefully hidden away.

    Ashleigh took the letter.

    ¡®Dear Grandma,

    I¡¯m scared.

    I¡¯m afraid that writing this letter will get me killed, but I¡¯m more afraid of dying without someone knowing the truth.

    I don¡¯t know what Dad has told you about our life here, but it hasn¡¯t been easy. Because of certain ¡®characteristics¡¯, Mom and I have been considered ¡®special¡¯ to the pack. We are treated differently than others and not in a good way.

    When I was little, I heard them talking when they thought I was asleep. Dad wanted to run to Winter, but Mom was scared. She knew that they would never let me and her go, and she was afraid they would hurt him to make us stay. She cried a lot.

    Dad promised her he wouldn¡¯t bring it up ever again.<sub></sub>

    Like I said, Mom and I were treated like that my whole life, and if that was all, I never would have written this letter.

    When you came for the funeral, you asked if something changed, that I seemed different. I lied and told you nothing had changed.

    You didn¡¯t know. Dad wasn¡¯t allowed to tell anyone. But I met my mate a month before they died.

    We were all surprised when it happened.

    When I met him, he was sweet¡­ I didn¡¯t understand everything that was happening to me. It was a feeling that made me embarrassed and excited. When he spoke to me, I felt like the most beautiful girl in the world.

    And when he saw the marks on my arm, and I told him what they were from, he was so upset. He told me he would make sure it never happened again, and he was true to his word.

    I thought he was amazing.

    When I told Mom and Dad about what he said and how we would be safe from now on, they looked so worried. I was so confused and so upset by their reaction. Then, Dad reminded me about our Winter traditions, about waiting to be mated and married until I was eighteen.

    I wanted to honor our traditions. So, I had no problem agreeing.

    But when we told my mate, that was the first time I saw him get upset. He¡¯s older than me, already eighteen. So, he felt that should be good enough. But Dad disagreed. They argued, and honestly, I got scared.

    Mom and Dad had another talk that night. Dad brought up going to Winter again, but Mom said she would consider it this time. I didn¡¯t know why she would consider it now, especially because they had stopped forcing us into the clinics.

    I had never met my mate until the day we felt the bond, but Mom and Dad already knew him.

    It¡¯s my fault they died.

    I didn¡¯t know what he would do when I told him what they talked about.

    When I told him he grabbed my shoulders so hard he left bruises, he had a look in his eye that scared me. Then, he said to me that he would never let me go. He would never let anyone take me from him.

    After Mom and Dad, I went to live with my aunt. He came into my window that first night I lived there. I was crying. He hugged me, and for a moment, I felt grateful. Until he asked if I believed him now and told me never to forget that I was his.

    That was the first time he forced himself on me.

    I told my aunt what he did, and she told me that I already belonged to him. He was free to do with me what he saw fit. There was no such thing as a choice between mates.

    It never mattered how much I screamed or cried. She never stopped him, even though I knew she could hear everything that happened.

    When you came for the funeral, I wanted to tell you¡­ But he saw how I looked at you, the hope in my eyes. So, he reminded me again that he would never let anyone take me. I was afraid of what he would do to you.

    After everyone left, right there in the hall where we said goodbye to my parents, he forced his mark on me.

    He has done whatever he wants for the past year, whenever he wants. He even put me back in the clinic rotations.

    I have said no. I¡¯ve tried to fight. But I realized that he gets more excited when I do. So, I think my fear makes it better for him.

    Maybe I deserve all of this for telling him what Mom and Dad said. But I can¡¯t do it anymore.

    I don¡¯t really expect there is anything you can do for me.

    I¡¯m pretty sure the moment you try, he¡¯ll find out.

    I think I¡¯m hoping he¡¯ll be so mad he goes too far. Then I can see Mom and Dad again and tell them how sorry I am.

    I know I¡¯m not a part of Winter, but if it¡¯s not too much to ask, will you ce a stone for me? It doesn¡¯t need to be anything special. I just want a part of me that doesn¡¯t belong to Autumn.

    I love you, Grandma.

    -Bell¡¯

    Ashleigh was sobbing now.

    The heaviness in her chest was more than she could bear.

    ¡°I went to Autumn that same day,¡± Wyatt continued once he saw that Ashleigh was done reading the letter.

    ¡°I got in the car and drove faster than I had ever driven before. I went before Tomas, and I demanded that he let the girl join her family in Winter.¡±

    Wyatt mmed his fist on the desk.

    ¡°Heughed,¡± Wyatt sighed angrily, ¡°he told me that the mate bond superseded any familial im Winter had. He said I should havee sooner.¡±

    Ashleigh was shaking. Enraged, devastated.

    ¡°How¡­¡± her voice came out in a squeak. She pushed down the feelings and tried again. ¡°How did you save her?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Wyatt exhaled sadly.

    He leaned back in his chair, and Ashleigh could suddenly see how tired he was.

    ¡°Tomas told me he wouldn¡¯t help me unless I helped him,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°He said that Cain had been avoiding him, wouldn¡¯t help him with a project.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed, feeling nervous suddenly.

    ¡°What project?¡± she asked.

    Wyatt shook his head.

    ¡°That I never knew,¡± he answered. ¡°He only asked me to get Cain to agree to meet him. Then, and only then would he help her escape her mate.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I reached out to Cain, I told him the truth, and he agreed to meet Tomas,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°We went together, and I stayed outside while they talked. But then, they told me nothing about their deal. Only that it was done.¡±

    Wyatt sniffled again and cleared his throat.

    ¡°And that was it? He just set her free with no other conditions?¡± Ashleigh asked, fighting down the anger that wanted to pour out at the torment her friend had suffered.

    ¡°His only other condition,¡± Wyatt sneered at the memory, ¡°was not to me him for what happened before I arrived.¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t understand; Wyatt lifted his eyes to meet hers. Anger and resentment swirled within them.

    ¡°When he brought her out, this sixteen-year-old girl. She was covered in bruises, and her jaw was wired shut.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ashleigh screamed. Jumping up from her chair in anger. ¡°Why would they do that!¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± came a shaky voice from behind Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh turned to see Bell standing in the doorway. Holding herself tightly as angry tears streamed from her eyes. Her mouth trembled.

    ¡°I had a nasty mouth.¡±

 Chapter 139 I Am Responsible

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± Ashleigh called out to her gently.

    Bell¡¯s eyes moved down to the paper Ashleigh held. She swallowed, and her eyes fell to the floor.

    ¡°You read it¡­.¡± Bell said quietly.

    Ashleigh looked down at the letter. She folded it and set it down on the desk. Looking back to Bell.

    ¡°Yea,¡± she replied gently.

    Bell nodded, squeezing herself tighter.

    ¡°So, this is all my fault then?¡± she asked, looking at Wyatt. ¡°Whatever deal you struck with that bloodsucker is why you left Cain out in the cold? Why Caleb and the rest of Summer hate us? Why all those wolves without suitable armor or upgrades died?!¡±

    She gasped as she lost control of her cries, and sobbed gently.

    ¡°No!¡± Wyatt shouted immediately. ¡°No.¡±

    He shook his head as he stood from his chair. He made his way past Ashleigh and over to Bell. Wyatt stood before her and carefully, gently ced his hands on her shoulders.

    She let out another soft cry as he did.

    ¡°None of this your fault,¡± he said gently. ¡°I made every choice; I am responsible for the lives of my wolves.¡±

    ¡°But you did those things because of me?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Please, Bell,¡± his voice shook with heavy emotion. ¡°Please,e, sit down. You deserve to know the truth.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    He looked back at Ashleigh.

    ¡°You both do.¡±

    Ashleigh and Bell sat together on the sofa without saying a word. Ashleigh wanted to offer Bellfort, but she didn¡¯t know how. Wyatt made sure the door was locked so no one could just walk in. He sat across from them in his chair and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I told you that to get Bell free of Autumn, I needed Cain¡¯s help,¡± Wyatt began. ¡°As I already said, I do not know what the deal he struck with Tomas was, but I know it was something big. Something important.¡±

    ¡°Important how?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that Tomas¡¯s satisfied look when they came out of that room was unsettling,¡± Wyatt answered.

    ¡°If he was happy, it wasn¡¯t worth it,¡± Bell said quietly.

    Wyatt lowered his gaze.

    Ashleigh saw the tension building, the unease and difort between them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how this would be a betrayal of Alpha Cain. It sounds like he chose to help,¡± Ashleigh said, then turning to Bell, she added. ¡°And it was the right choice.¡±

    Bell turned away, facing the empty side of the room.

    ¡°I told you that you needed to understand what happened years before he died,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°So that you might understand why I made the choices I have made since his death.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed down her nerves.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Caleb and the Summer pack me me for Cain¡¯s death because Cain was missing for two weeks before he was found. Thest ce anyone had reported seeing him was near the southern border of Winter.

    ¡°Caleb asked me personally to investigate. I gave him my word that I would. But after two weeks, I returned to Caleb with nothing, not even a body.¡±

    ¡°What? But they had a pyre for Alpha Cain,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I remember it was the start of all the drama between the packs. Alphas Gorn and Tomas were both invited, but you weren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°The pyre was purely symbolic,¡± Wyatt said, ¡°I told Caleb I never found Cain. Only signs of his struggle with the rogue wolves. It was one of the reasons he did not believe me.

    ¡°But I would not let him investigate it further. Because it happened in Winter territory, there was nothing he could do about it.¡±

    Wyatt leaned forward in his chair, resting his elbows on his knees. Ashleigh could see the weariness on his face.

    ¡°Rogue wolves?¡± Bell asked.

    Wyatt lifted his eyes to her.

    New tears formed in her eyes, and she let out a bitterugh.

    ¡°He really likes that excuse, doesn¡¯t he?¡± she said.

    Wyatt looked away.

    ¡°Please, dad,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Just tell us what happened.¡±

    Wyatt took a deep breath and nodded.

    ¡°After Caleb asked for my help, I left for the southern border where Cain wasst seen. I tracked him for several days. I found campsites and fresh kills.

    ¡°But then I found something else. Signs of a struggle. Blood trails, bodies.¡±

    ¡°Bodies?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Yes, wolves,¡± Wyatt said

    ¡°Ours?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Theirs,¡± Bell growled.

    Wyatt nodded.

    ¡°I found four different wolves, each with dark markings in their fur.¡±

    Ashleigh looked between Wyatt and Bell.

    ¡°Are you saying it was¡­¡± Ashleigh was shocked. Even with all the stories she had heard, she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Wyatt answered. ¡°They were Autumn wolves.¡±

    ¡°So, Alpha Cain killed Autumn wolves in Winter?¡± Ashleigh asked. Trying to piece together what she was hearing.

    ¡°No,¡± Bell corrected, ¡°Autumn wolves tried to kill Alpha Cain in Winter.¡±

    Ashleigh was confused.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why not tell Caleb the truth?¡± she asked. ¡°If Autumn wolves killed Alpha Cain, they need to be held ountable!¡±

    ¡°Come on, Ash,¡± Bell sighed. Her voice was filled with bitter regret. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? He didn¡¯t tell Caleb because Tomas threatened me.¡±

    Bell turned to Wyatt.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he?¡± she asked.

    Wyatt nodded.

    ¡°He did,¡± he said sadly.

    ¡°Tomas made it clear that if Cain¡¯s death was investigated beyond the story of the rogue wolf attack, he would make sure that Bell¡¯s mate knew she was alive and exactly where to find her.¡±

    ¡°How can he threaten you?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking at Bell, wanting to reassure her and make her feel safe. ¡°You rejected your mate, right?¡±

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s why he broke my jaw,¡± she gave a sad smile. ¡°Ash, a rejection has to be epted by both people. My mate refused, vehemently.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you get away?¡±

    ¡°Tomas told us that he would handle the mate. He told him that Bell died while trying to run from Autumn,¡± Wyatt answered.

    ¡°What about the bond? Doesn¡¯t he feel that you¡¯re still alive?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°We sent her to the Priestess,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°Corrine said they could help.¡±

    ¡°They told me they ¡®strained¡¯ the bond. We were still connected, but if I stayed in Winter, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find me.¡± Bell said. ¡°I lost a week of memories, but I couldn¡¯t feel him when I came back out. Which is a huge win in my book.¡±

    ¡°Cain created a medicine for her to take,¡± Wyatt added. ¡°Something that temporarily suspends the bond.¡±

    ¡°The block that the alphas take?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Wyatt nodded.

    ¡°My daily vitamin,¡± Bell said.

    Ashleigh felt overwhelmed with all that she was learning, but her question still hadn¡¯t been answered.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°If Tomas threatened Bell, I get why you would hesitate, but if Autumn wolves killed Alpha Cain, Caleb, and the Summer wolves would have helped keep Bell safe, so why not just tell them?¡±

    ¡°Autumn wolves didn¡¯t kill Cain,¡± Wyatt said.

    ¡°What?¡± Both Bell and Ashleigh asked.

    Wyatt took another deep breath, pushing it through his nose. Then, he lifted his eyes to Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh felt a weight in those eyes, a pain that threatened to suffocate her.

    ¡°The hand that ended Cain¡¯s life does not belong to an Autumn wolf, but to one of Winter,¡± Wyatt said. He turned his eyes down to his hand, gripping it into a fist. ¡°This hand.¡±

 Chapter 140 Years Ago

    [Almost Three Years Ago, Southern Territories, Winter]

    Wyatt had followed the trail into the pass. There was a small, makeshift campsite, a circle of rocks for fire, some branches, and mulch for kindling.

    It was clear that someone had taken shelter here for the night before being set upon in the morning.

    While the snow had kept up through the night, the impressions left from the struggle were still visible.

    It looked like at least three men had been involved, and from the paw prints, at least one of them had shifted.

    When Caleb reached out to Wyatt with news that Cain was missing, he was shocked to hear that he had been spotted in Winter. Cain was never one to wander aimlessly or to let those he cared for worry.

    It had been five days already when Caleb reached out to Wyatt.

    Wyatt hade down to the southern territories. He and Beta Richard had agreed to search different areas of the border. They kept the search party small. Richard, his son Granger, and two of their top scouts would search deeper in the mountains and forests since they were more familiar with the area.

    Wyatt and the two men he had brought with him from the north would search the actual borders, the pass, and the lower mountains.

    There was no need to set off the rms of the pack by telling them that an Alpha had gone missing within the territory.

    This was also why Wyatt had refused to let Calebe and join the search. Instead, he reminded him that his ce was with Fiona and the wolves of Summer until his father could return to them.<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb had agreed without too much argument.

    The boy was sensible. He would be a great leader one day. Wyatt took great pride in the little bit he had to do with helping Caleb be the man he was meant to be.

    His thoughts turned to Ashleigh as he continued to follow the tracks.

    She had decided to pursue a rank in the berserkers. Wyatt felt a mixture of pride and concern. Whatever she would do, she would do well. But he couldn¡¯t quite shake the feeling that she was meant for something more than what Winter could offer her.

    He smiled to himself as he thought of them both.

    ¡®Perhaps we should let them meet,¡¯ he thought.

    Cain had once asked how Wyatt would feel if it turned out their children were mates. He didn¡¯t know how to answer. The idea of his daughter finding a mate was challenging to think about. Even now, she was barely fifteen years old.

    They hadughed back then, made a joke of having them meet just to know. But Wyatt now considered that it wasn¡¯t such a crazy thought after all.

    ¡°Alright, Cain, after I save your ass, let¡¯s see if our fates are connected,¡± Wyattughed to himself as he continued through the pass.

    Wyatt and his men had been searching for three days. Cain had been missing for eight.<sub></sub>

    Once they had cleared the pass, Wyatt and Richard divided the search area. Richard suggested bringing in more scouts, but Wyatt felt it was unnecessary.

    The signs of struggle they had found showed minimal damage. It was likely that Cain had run into some rogue wolves that had entered the territory. However, Cain was a strong and resourceful wolf, and Wyatt was confident he could take care of himself.

    Richard and his scouts went further north, while Wyatt and his men went south.

    On the fourth day of searching, Wyatt was all alone. One of his men had been injured, and the other had taken him back to the nearest outpost.

    They had found more signs of struggle, blood trails, and damage to the wildlife. Wyatt had sent his men back and stayed alone because these clues needed to be followed.

    Wyatt followed the scent of the blood up and into the trees. In his wolf form, he could cover far more ground, and he ended up finding a body. It was a wolf.

    He didn¡¯t recognize them when he looked closer, but the dark markings looked familiar. He left a marker on the tree nearby to indicate where the body was and then continued his search. But within a few hours, the snow got heavier.

    The blizzard came on him suddenly. He tried to find a way back down the mountainside, but it was toote. The snow and ice wereing down so hard he couldn¡¯t even see the hand in front of his eyes.

    He was caught on a root; he lost his footing and fell. He rolled down a steep incline, his shoulder burning from the multiple impacts. When his body finally stopped, Wyatt was sure that every part of him was bruised. He lifted his head and let out a small prayer to the Goddess as his eyes found a small cave in the mountainside.

    Wyatt sat up, panting from the exertion on his body. His left arm hung limp at his side, having slipped out of the socket. He hugged himself tightly with one good arm and dragged his body off the ground and into the cave. He was lucky. It was uninhabited and deep enough to escape the snow.

    In the very back of the cave, he found a small circle of stones, a firepit. He ran his fingers over the remains of starting rocks, sticks, and dried leaves. There wasn¡¯t much, but it was better than nothing.

    He righted himself and leaned heavily against the wall of the cave. Wyatt caught his breath and pressed the back of his shoulder de firmly against the wall. He took a deep breath, and then, using his other hand, he gripped tightly to his upper arm and shoved it roughly back in ce.

    Wyatt let out a grunting roar as he fell to his knees. His vision blurred as the searing pain coursed through his body.

    When the pain had passed, Wyatt struggled to make a fire, it took several tries, but he managed to get the spark. Once he had it going, he shifted. It was excruciating, but the healing always worked faster in wolf form.

    For two days and nights, there had been white-out weather. Wyatt could barely step outside the cave, much less try to search for Cain.

    It had been ten days since Cain had gone missing, five since Wyatt had begun his search. He had lost his walkie-talkie and all his other supplies when he fell down the cliffside.

    He didn¡¯t have a choice but to leave the cave searching for food.

    The blizzard had finally eased up, the snow still fell in heavy sheets, but he could see the trees, which meant animals. He searched for something to eat, to drink.

    The heavy snow made it difficult to catch the scent of anything, but something caught his attention. A familiar, metallic smell.

    Blood in the air.

    Wyatt was weak from hunger and thirst, but the smell of the blood filled him with energy, and he ran towards it.

    As he got further into the trees, the smell changed. The blood smelled wrong.

    Wyatt slowed down, looking carefully between the trees. He felt something, someone watching him. He took another step forward and turned just as something crashed against him.

    He felt the sharp fangs bite down against his throat. He kicked and shoved. Then, turning his body, he managed to get away.

    He could see the beast now. It was a wolf with dark markings and a feral look in his eyes. It snarled and growled at him. Saliva dripped from its bared teeth.

    Wyatt repositioned himself, baring his own teeth. Then, he pushed out his presence, sending a crushing wave against the other wolf. The wolf seemed to react for a moment, but then it snarled and jumped at Wyatt.

    The two wolves shed, jaws snapping at each other, growls, and snarls. Wyatt mmed his body against the other wolf, sending it crashing against a tree. The wolf stood back up. His head wobbled, and blood dripped from its jaws. It limped towards Wyatt.

    Wyatt could see that this wolf was barely holding on. But still, it dove at him once more. This time, Wyatt stood his ground. When the wolf was close enough, he made his move.

    He brought down his powerful jaws on the neck of the other wolf, crushing the wolf¡¯s spine in one bite. The metallic taste of the blood filled his mouth.

    Wyatt dropped the body of the wolf. He shifted back to his human form as his stomach warned him. He turned and threw up. His stomach was empty, but whatever had mixed with the wolf¡¯s blood needed to be expelled from his system.

    Once he was sure that he was done throwing up, Wyatt stood. He looked around and was shocked by what he saw.

    There were four more bodies. Four more wolves with dark markings scattered in the area. He stumbled forward, feeling weak from hunger and now the exertion of the fight and sickness. Wyatt saw a dagger on the ground beside one of the wolves.

    He picked it up, looking around again. Then, he suddenly realized where exactly he was.

    Through the trees, he saw a small hill of rocks and snow. A perfect dome in the ground, ten feet high,rge enough to hold a house inside.

    A fae mound.

    ording to the history books, these appeared in ces whererge groups of fae died together. There were three of these that he knew of across Winter. This was the only one in the southern territories. This was the site of thest battle, where Alpha Geri tore Loki¡¯s throat out.

    Wyatt stumbled forward; his head was spinning. He felt his pulse racing. There was a sound behind him, a crunching in the snow. Someone was sneaking up on him.

    He felt them hovering over him. He quickly turned, stabbing the dagger up into their body with all the force he could muster.

    ¡°Ugh..¡± a soft groan came from above him.

    Wyatt raised his eyes. The man slumped forward, falling to his knees in the snow and slumping onto Wyatt¡¯s shoulder.

    He looked up at Wyatt, a panic in his eyes. He coughed, and blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Cain¡­¡± Wyatt whispered.

 Chapter 141 No Time For Goodbye

    Wyatt pulled the knife out and applied pressure to the wound.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, Cain!¡± Wyatt cried out. ¡°I thought you were one of them!¡±

    Cain reached up and gripped Wyatt¡¯s arm hard. His eyes shook with determination.

    ¡°Take¡­.me¡­¡± Cain struggled to speak. ¡°Inside¡­ now.¡±

    Cain pointed to the mound.

    ¡°Inside?¡± Wyatt asked.

    Cain nodded, coughing again.

    Wyatt looked back at the mound and then to his friend. He nodded. He moved Cain¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hold it tight,¡± he instructed.

    Cain nodded and put both hands on the wound.

    Wyatt struggled but managed to lift Cain into his arms. He stumbled, and they fell more than once, but they made it to the mound. Wyatt set Cain down, looking for an entrance.

    ¡°¡­Ther..there..¡± Cain stuttered out. Coughing once again.

    Wyatt found what he pointed at, a small opening that appeared to have been covered by rocks and debris. He lifted Cain back into his arms and hurried to get him inside.<sub>.</sub>

    There was a tunnel, it was dark, but Wyatt followed it down into the darkness. After a minute, he could see a soft glow up ahead. He pushed through a curtain of roots and was amazed by what he found on the other side.

    It was arge open room. The ground and walls were made of dirt and rock inside the mound. But at the center of this room was a tree. A gnarled and twisted ck tree, surrounded by what appeared to be crystals, like an open geode. With white flowers and mushrooms that grew along with the exposed roots.

    Wyatt¡¯s eye caught where the light had beening from, a smallmp sitting beside a sleeping bag and supplies. He set Cain down on the sleeping bag and immediately looked through the supplies for gauze, a needle, something to treat the wound.

    Cain grabbed his hand, gripping his wrist tightly. Wyatt looked up at him.

    ¡°Just give me a minute. I will find something to stop the bleeding.¡±

    Cain shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s too¡­te,¡± he whispered throughbored breaths, ¡°for me.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Wyatt shook his head.

    ¡°Wyatt..¡± Cain said, ¡°please¡­help.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying!¡± Wyatt shouted. Pulling the bag apart desperately.

    In his haste, he tore the bag open. But unfortunately, he did not find medical supplies at all. Instead, he found what he could only assume were explosive devices and scattered pages of notes.

    His brows creased together in confusion. He looked back at Cain.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Help¡­¡± Cain whispered.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here, Cain. What can I do?¡± Wyatt whispered.

    Cain shook his head; his eyelids were fluttering. His breathing was getting shorter.

    ¡°Help me¡­ des¡­destroy it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Cain looked past Wyatt, lifting his hand from the wound to point. Wyatt followed his direction; he was pointing at the tree.

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t understand,¡± Wyatt said, looking back at Cain.

    Cain licked his lips. He seemed to struggle to keep his eyes open now. He raised his hand to his throat, grabbing at something, scratching.

    Wyatt looked at Cain¡¯s throat. He saw a ne. He pulled it out of his shirt, cing it in Cain¡¯s hand.

    Cain squeezed it.

    ¡°You¡­ have to.. safe.. keep safe¡­.¡± Cain said, his words getting quieter. ¡°It¡¯s the blood¡­ the magic¡­ it¡¯s the blood..¡±

    He gripped down on it and pulled, tearing the chain from his neck. He held it out for Wyatt.

    ¡°No, we can still find a way to help you. You keep it safe,¡± Wyatt said softly. Pushing Cain¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time¡­ for this¡­ Wyatt¡­¡± Cain shook his head. His chest heaved heavily. ¡°I was dying¡­ before you got here¡­.¡±

    Cain turned himself slightly, just enough so Wyatt could see arge, dark, wet stain on his back. Hey back down and looked up at his friend. He was losing color in his face.

    ¡°If you¡­ didn¡¯t do it¡­ I would have¡­ had¡­ to¡­¡± Cain said, his breathing was slowing.

    ¡°Cain¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­ time¡­ for goodbye,¡± Cain said. ¡°Destroy it¡­ don¡¯t let them¡­ find my¡­ body¡­.¡±

    Cain took in one more shuddering breath before his body went limp.

    ¡°Cain?¡± Wyatt whispered. He leaned forward and grabbed his chin to look at him. ¡°Cain!¡±

    Cain¡¯s lifeless grey eyes stared back at him.

    Wyatt sat back on his knees. He slumped forward and cried.

    Wyatt only mourned for a short time. He didn¡¯t know why Cain wanted this tree destroyed, but he knew Cain. There was a reason he hade all the way here in secret to do this, a reason that the dead wolves outside had tried to kill him.

    Wyatt gathered the devices and walked to the tree. The closer he got, the clearer he saw it.

    The tree looked like it was made of charred wood, the crystals surrounding it were a mix of deep and bright blue and purple hues. He recognized the flowers that grew along the roots from every mating ceremony he had ever attended.

    Lilies of the valley, every werewolf bride carried these flowers with them.

    Wyatt took a deep breath and then ced two of the devices down. One at the base of the tree, another within the crystals. There were six more. He put them at different points along the walls of the mound.

    Once all but one was ced, Wyatt picked up Cain and set him at the tree¡¯s base, putting thest device in his hand.

    Wyatt looked down at his friend, giving him a silent prayer. He went back to the sleeping bag, picking up the ne that had fallen from Cain¡¯s hand. With a final nce back at his friend, he made his way back up the tunnel.

    When he came out of the tunnel, he set the timer for sixty seconds and switched it on before throwing it back inside and moving therge rocks over the entrance.

    Wyatt quickly moved away from the mound. The ground beneath him shook, and a violent vibration in the air sent him flying to the ground and stirred the snow from the treetops.

    An hourter, Wyatt sat in his cave, eating thest bites of a rabbit as his small fire kept him warm.

    He didn¡¯t even bother to look up when he was suddenly surrounded by three wolves, all with dark markings.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised by ourpany,¡± Tomas¡¯ arrogant voice called out as he came into view.

    Even with the limited light of the fire, Wyatt could see the tattoos on his neck and the shadowed growth of his facial hair.

    Tomas was not an overlyrge man; he stood an average five foot eight inches. He was thin but strong.

    ¡°The first of your wolves was a surprise,¡± Wyatt answered. ¡°The second was a threat. The rest were already dead.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Tomas growled.

    ¡°Gone.¡±

    ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°To the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Cain is dead,¡± Wyatt replied, a low growl rising in his throat.

    The three wolves snarled and bared their teeth.

    Wyatt stood up. He walked toward the wolves without hesitation.

    ¡°Careful, Wyatt, I might feel a little threatened, and I can¡¯t guarantee my wolves will be friendly anymore.¡±

    Wyatt tilted his head, his eyes already starting to glow. He looked down at the wolf closest to him. Their eyes met, the wolf snarled, and Wyatt narrowed his eyes. Then, the wolf lowered its head with a whimper after another moment.

    ¡°Fuckin hell¡­¡± Tomas cursed to himself. He sighed and made a whistling sound. The three wolves retreated from the cave. ¡°We need to talk, Wyatt.¡±

 Chapter 142 An Oath to the Goddess

    ¡°Talk?¡± Wyatt asked, taking another step toward Tomas, ¡°don¡¯t feel like talking right now.¡±

    Tomas clenched his jaw.

    ¡°Cain owed me something. He wasn¡¯t cooperating,¡± Tomas said. ¡°All I was trying to do is get my fair trade, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Your fair trade?¡± Wyatt asked. ¡°Attacking an Alpha is an act of war!¡±

    Wyatt charged at Tomas, wrapping his hand around his throat and holding him to the wall.

    ¡°You want war with me?¡± Tomasughed.

    ¡°Cain is dead because of you!¡± Wyatt shouted, squeezing enough to cause Tomas to cough. ¡°But I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll let Summer decide what happens to you.¡±

    Wyatt dropped Tomas to the ground and turned back to the fire.

    Tomas coughed and cleared his throat.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Tomas gasped. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±

    Wyatt turned back with a snarl.

    ¡°Not if you want to keep the girl safe,¡± Tomas snarled.

    Wyatt drew back. His eyes widened.

    ¡°What?¡± he hissed.

    ¡°Bell? Right? That was her name?¡± Tomas smiled, getting up off the ground. ¡°What Cain owed me was part of your debt for her.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Wyatt growled.

    ¡°Stop,¡± Tomas snarled angrily. ¡°We made a deal, and I kept my end of it. Cain is the one who broke it.¡±

    He straightened his back and dusted off his shirt.

    ¡°So, you still owe me in his ce.¡±

    Wyatt growled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s simple. I got no use for you like I did him. But now, I have a problem, and you¡¯re going to clean it up for me.¡±

    Wyatt clenched his jaw, the anger in him boiling over. He took a step towards Tomas.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Tomas said, narrowing his eyes at Wyatt. ¡°You should know I already nned for this. If something happens to me, her mate finds out the truth tomorrow. And he wille for her.¡±

    Wyatt stood tall and angry. He locked eyes with Tomas, who smiled with self-satisfaction. Wyatt knew he was telling the truth. Wyatt lowered his head.

    ¡°Good boy,¡± Tomas smiled. ¡°So, when Calebes sniffing around again, you just tell him that Cain came across a rogue pack he couldn¡¯t handle.¡±

    Wyatt said nothing, only closing his eyes.

    ¡°Now, where is he?¡± Tomas asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Wyatt asked.

    ¡°Where is Cain¡¯s body?¡± Tomas asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°There is no body.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tomas asked, looking at Wyatt with suspicion.

    ¡°I tracked him to the river. Your dogs had already torn him apart,¡± Wyatt growled. ¡°This was all I found¡­.¡±

    Wyatt raised his hand, holding something in his palm. Tomas took it. It was a pocket watch. Inside was a picture of Cain, Fiona, and Caleb as a child.

    ¡°This is your proof? He could still be alive,¡± Tomas said.

    ¡°Caleb gave that to him when he was ten years old,¡± Wyatt said, ¡°Cain never took it off.¡±

    Tomas scoffed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me,¡± Wyatt sighed, ¡°Fiona will have felt his loss.¡±

    Tomas nodded. ¡°True.¡±

    He put the watch in his pocket, and Wyatt growled.

    ¡°What?¡± Tomas asked.

    ¡°Give it back,¡± Wyatt said.

    ¡°Why?¡± Tomas questioned.

    ¡°Caleb will want some kind of proof.¡±

    Tomas pulled the watch back out of his pocket. He looked at it and spun it in his hand for a moment.

    ¡°Yea, that kid¡¯s trouble,¡± he sighed. Handing the watch back to Wyatt.

    Tomas turned to leave.

    ¡°I need a guarantee,¡± Wyatt said.

    ¡°Of what?¡± Tomas asked.

    ¡°Bell¡¯s safety!¡± Wyatt snarled. ¡°That you aren¡¯t going to use her as leverage again in the future!¡±

    Tomas smiled.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°The moon should be out by now; I¡¯ll make an oath to the Goddess.¡±

    Wyatt grunted, and the two men left the cave.

    Tomas was right. The moon, almost full, hung in the sky above. He looked at Wyatt.

    Wyatt spoke softly.

    ¡°I will clean up the mess left from your wolves. I will tell Summer that Cain was killed in a rogue attack and forbid any further investigation, now or in the future. I will never reveal the truth to Caleb.¡±

    Tomas nodded. He pulled out a small knife and cut it into his arm so that a trickle of blood pooled onto the de. He held up toward the moon as he spoke.

    ¡°Under the light of the Goddess, I make this oath with a sacrifice of my own blood. I, Alpha Tomas of Autumn, guarantee the safety and security of the Winter wolf named Bell from her true mate. So long as Alpha Wyatt of Winter keeps his word.¡±

    Tomas¡¯ eyes lit up, and then the reflection of the moonlight on the de did the same. When the moment passed, the edge of the knife was clean.

    ¡°The Goddess has epted my sacrifice. The oath is made,¡± Tomas smiled.

    Wyatt nodded and held the watch tightly.

    ¡°Leave,¡± he said.

    ¡°Already?¡± Tomasughed, ¡°but we were getting along so well.¡±

    ¡°Leave Winter now!¡± Wyatt shouted. ¡°Take your wolves and be gone. By the morning, any wolf of Autumn still in Winter has forfeited their life!¡±

    Tomas snarled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he shouted before walking away.

    ***

    [Present]

    Bell sat quietly as tears streamed down her face.

    Ashleigh was utterly shocked. Her heart ached for her father, Caleb, Bell, and Alpha Cain. There was so much to process.

    ¡°Mom and Axel¡­ they knew?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Not all of it,¡± Wyatt replied. ¡°They knew about Bell; Axel was there the day she arrived. I had him stay near her grandmother¡¯s house, just in case.¡±

    Ashleigh suddenly understood what Axel had meant and who he had been looking at when he said he wanted to protect her like he had promised.

    ¡°They knew that it wasn¡¯t rogue wolves and that a threat against Bell had been made.¡±

    That exined why Axel had been so against Caleb. He was a threat to Bell.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t hate Caleb?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Everything you¡¯ve said about our traditions and not being able to ept the upgrades from Summer¡­ and telling me to go¡­ to abandon Winter.¡±

    ¡°I disagree with how Summer is run. I always have. I love Caleb like he was my own son,¡± Wyatt smiled sadly, ¡°but I killed his father, and then I lied to him.¡±

    ¡°The past two and a half years¡­ I couldn¡¯t ept any kindness from Caleb, no aid, nothing. Because each time I considered it, I saw Cain¡¯s face as heid in my arms dying¡­

    ¡°And because of that choice, there are now sixty-eight other wolves I think of alongside him.¡±

    Wyatt took a shaky breath. Ashleigh watched as his shoulders shook from the sobs he let out. He only allowed himself a moment. Then he sat up and took a deep breath. He looked at his daughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s your choice, Ashleigh. You can tell Caleb the truth. Tell him what I did. I will dly ept whatever punishment he deems fit,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°But if you do that, Bell will be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Bell said, clenching her jaw and trying desperately to stop crying. ¡°I never should have written that letter.¡±

    Bell got up from her seat and ran to the door.

    ¡°Bell, what are you doing?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    She opened the door and ran out into the night.

    ¡°Go after her,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°She mes herself; we have to stop her before she gets herself killed.¡±

 Chapter 143 More Than it Will Hurt

    A white wolf with ck ears ran between the trees. She paused, sniffing the air and running deeper into the forest, jumping over rocks and avoiding disturbing the snow. Finally, she found a dead tree.

    She dropped the bag she carried between her teeth, pushing it into the tree. She looked back, and then she rolled in the dirt and the snow before crawling inside.

    She settled herself into the moss and the rot of the tree. Disturbing the decay and growth, letting it cling to her fur to further mask her own scent.

    She heard rather than saw the great white wolf that appeared only a few feet from the tree.

    The wolf sniffed the air. She looked back and forth but saw nothing before raising her snout to the sky and howling into the moonlight. A chorus of howls from the edges of the forest echoed back at her. A hunt had been called.

    The wolf looked around the area, sniffing, searching. But then she left.

    Bell waited patiently within the tree. She waited until she was sure Ashleigh had left before making her way out into the cold air.

    She took small careful steps forward, listening for any other wolf nearby.

    When she was convinced that no one else was around, she stuck her snout back into the tree to fetch her bag. Then, carrying it in her mouth, she ran into the trees, a different direction than Ashleigh had taken.

    It took another hour of running and hiding before she approached the northern border.

    Bell set down the backpack. She took small steps closer to the wooden fence.

    It was old, worn down, hardly capable of holding back anyone or anything from entering the territory. The only reason it had not been reced was because of the treacherous mountains in the area. So this spot was hardly likely to be targeted as a point of entry.

    But for Bell, this small fence was still just as formidable as any other barrier.

    She sniffed the air; it was different here. Anywhere along the border, really. Ever since she hade to Winter, she could smell the borderlines. She could feel them.

    A humming. A soft electrical charge pulsed along the skin, making her fur stand on edge.

    She stopped.

    A few more feet, and she would be at the fence. Once she crossed over it, she would be outside Winter.

    Bell shifted out of her wolf form.<sub>.</sub>

    It wasn¡¯t as seamless for her as it was for Ashleigh. Bell still felt all the push and pull of her bones and muscles realigning. Although, it took her a full minute toplete the shift. She was thankful that the pain had be something bearable after all of these years.

    Still, she avoided shifting most of the time. Her ck ears and muzzle against the rest of her almost entirely white fur made her stand out as an Autumn wolf.

    Though many already knew she came from Autumn, until tonight, only three people in Winter knew her true story.

    To avoid being found out or being seen and recognized by a visiting member of Autumn, she had avoided shifting outside of moonlight runs with Ashleigh and Renee.

    Bell reached into the backpack she had carried. She quickly pulled out the spare outfit she kept in the bag, a t-shirt, sweatpants, and some tennis shoes. Dressing swiftly to provide some warmth.

    Bell stared at the fence.

    She took a deep breath and another few steps towards it.

    The hum grew louder. The soft electrical charge was more substantial now.

    Somewhere in the back of her mind, she heard a wolf howling. But she knew it wasn¡¯t any of the wolves that currently searched for her through the trees. This wolf wasrger, with a crescent marking on her forehead. This wolf was warning her.

    She tried to swallow down her fear and took another step closer. It wasn¡¯t far now. A few more steps, and she would break the barrier.

    Bell licked her lips and swallowed nervously. Her anxiety was getting stronger with every step. Her heart raced, and she broke into a cold sweat.

    It was just a few more steps, but her legs wouldn¡¯t move now. She was shaking too hard.

    She gasped as a muffled sound came from her backpack.

    Grabbing it quickly, looking around in case one of the wolves had heard it. She reached in and pulled out the cellphone nning to reject the call. But then she saw his name.

    A flutter of warmth in her chest.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± she whispered.

    Her eyes lifted to the fence, so close now she could reach out and touch it if she wanted to. But, as soon as she crossed that barrier, she would never see his smile or hear his voice again.<sub></sub>

    ¡°One for the road,¡± she smiled to herself sadly.

    Bell answered the call.

    ¡°Bell?¡± Galen¡¯s worried voice came out of the receiver before she even had it to her ear.

    She smiled again, another flurry of warmth in her chest.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± she replied.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asked quickly. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m ok. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Bell lied.

    ¡°Ashleigh called,¡± he said.

    Bell felt a cold panic in her heart.

    ¡°She asked if I had heard from you. She sounded worried.¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Bell asked quietly.

    She tried to keep her voice even, to hold in the fear that threatened to spill out in a flood of tears.

    ¡°Nothing. She only asked if I had heard from you,¡± he replied. ¡°When I asked if something was wrong, she said the two of you were working through something.¡±

    Bell couldn¡¯t help theugh that escaped her lips or the tears that followed.

    ¡°Yea,¡± she said, forcing a smile into her voice. ¡°We¡¯re just having a difference of opinion. No biggie.¡±

    Galen was quiet. It made her nervous when he was silent.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± he asked softly.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked with a nervousugh. ¡°You gonna show up and make it all better?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ll let me,¡± he replied without hesitation.

    Bell put the phone to her chest. She drew in a shuddering breath and clenched her jaw to hold it all in.

    This man¡­

    She took a deep breath and pushed it out, bringing the phone back to her ear.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really a knight in shining armor riding in on his white horse type of girl.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± he said, a smile in his voice. ¡°You are the type of girl that cries in the dark, where no one can see you¡­ is that where you are, Bell? In the dark, where no one can see you?¡±

    Bell closed her eyes, scrunching her brows together. Clenching her jaw until it hurt, trying so desperately to hold back the tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± He spoke gently. ¡°Breathe.¡±

    She took in a shaky breath. Chewing her lip to keep some measure of control over herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone,¡± he continued. ¡°Just close your eyes, keep them closed. Listen to my voice.¡±

    Bell listened and did as he asked. She kept her eyes closed and focused on the warm sound of his voice.

    ¡°The darkness around you isn¡¯t empty,¡± he began. ¡°It isn¡¯t cold. It¡¯s not even dark. Your eyes are closed, that¡¯s all.¡±

    She took a deep breath through her nose and gently blew it out through her mouth.

    ¡°You are surrounded by warmth,¡± Galen whispered.

    His voice was incredible. It was gentle and firm at the same time, making Bell feelforted and secure.

    ¡°I¡¯m right there with you,¡± he continued. ¡°No armor, no white horse. Just me, holding you in my arms.¡±

    She felt it because she wanted to. She remembered his arms around her in the snow. Theughter and pure joy she had felt with him.

    Bell could hold back no more. Finally, she dropped to her knees in the snow and let her tears fall.

    After some time, she had exhausted herself. Galen still sat on the phone with her, asionally reminding her to breathe. Or reassuring her that he was still with her.

    She took a deep breath, looking again at the fence.

    ¡°I think I need to go away,¡± she whispered regrettably.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.

    ¡°To help,¡± she replied.

    ¡°To help who?¡±

    ¡°Everyone?¡± sheughed.

    He was quiet again.

    ¡°Are you going to chase me if I go?¡± she asked, hoping to hear himugh.

    ¡°No,¡± he answered.

    She took a breath, it was a joke, but she still felt a hard lump in her throat at his answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep waiting.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°On the other side of this wall, I¡¯ll keep waiting for you to tear it down.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re important to me.¡±

    Bell pushed away from the warmth that spread over her at his words. Remembering the truth of her situation and that there were reasons she couldn¡¯t be with Galen.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your mate,¡± she stated inly.

    ¡°No, and I¡¯m not yours.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡± she asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost a lot of people in my life, Bell, so other than Caleb and Fiona, I refused to get close to anyone else,¡± he said. ¡°I decided a long time ago that I would devote myself entirely to my role as Beta. I wanted no distractions, always ready to aid Caleb in any way he needed.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± she said, swallowing down the heavy feeling in her chest.

    ¡°But you are important to me, without even trying.¡±

    Her heartbeat sped up at his words.

    ¡°I think about you every day. I miss you all the time,¡± he continued. ¡°I know you have a reason for your wall. So, I won¡¯t tear it down. I won¡¯t chase after you. I will wait here for the day that you invite me in willingly.¡±

    She missed him.

    She wanted to be in his arms and tell him that she felt the same way.

    Bell closed her eyes again, holding back new tears.

    ¡°Will it help more than it will hurt?¡± he suddenly asked.

    ¡°What?¡± she replied, genuinely confused.

    ¡°Leaving.¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you feel like you need to leave, but I know that the wolves of Winter love you, and if you go, it will hurt them,¡± he said. ¡°So, think about it first. Will leaving help more than it will hurt?¡±

 Chapter 144 All of Winter is My Shield

    Ashleigh waited by the tree until she saw Bell put the phone back in her bag.

    ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡± Bell said without turning around.

    ¡°Not long,¡± Ashleigh replied, walking towards Bell.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you called him¡­.¡± Bell smiled. ¡°You knew he¡¯d call and listened for the phone¡­ tricky.¡±

    Bell yfully pointed at Ashleigh. Ashleigh could see how hard Bell was trying to lighten the mood.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t listen for the phone,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Then how¡¯d you find me?¡±

    ¡°I knew he¡¯d call; I knew you¡¯d answer¡­.¡± Ashleigh said as though it answered the question.

    Bell scrunched her eyes and looked at her.

    ¡°You like him¡­ a lot,¡± Ashleigh added.

    Bell¡¯s eyes widened, and she nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Pheromones¡­¡± Bell sighed. ¡°I tried to mask my usual scent, so you made me produce a different one. Smart.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ running away?¡± Ashleigh asked casually.

    Bell took a deep breath, looking at the fence again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°It won¡¯t help,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    Bell looked at her with a thoughtful expression.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Galen said something simr,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good guy,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°He really is.¡±

    ¡°Look,¡± Ashleigh began, ¡°I can¡¯t begin to imagine what you¨C¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Bell interrupted. ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sorry. Don¡¯t try to sympathize or be extra gentle with me.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    Bell looked at Ashleigh.

    ¡°I was trying to say that what I learned tonight was just so that my father could exin what happened with Alpha Cain,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°As far as I am concerned, your story is yours until you want to tell it.¡±

    Bell looked away.

    ¡°What if I never want to tell it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s your choice to make,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    Bell took a deep breath. Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but notice how the moonlight reflected off Bell, highlighting the tears that stained her cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to share the details. I don¡¯t know if I ever will be,¡± Bell sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s ok,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°I am here for you either way.¡±

    Ashleigh put her arm around Bell¡¯s shoulder.

    Bell smiled and wiped away the tears that still clung to her eyes.<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh looked at the fence.

    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± she asked.

    Bell looked back at the fence as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s not heavily patrolled,¡± Bell replied.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not much of an escape route,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Yea, you might have gotten outside the border faster here, but you still would have had to hike south near the border for a few miles to get away. So we still would have found you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t need to get away. I just needed to cross the border,¡± Bell stated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­.¡±

    Bell took a deep breath and smiled at Ashleigh.

    ¡°I told you the Priestess ¡®strained¡¯ my bond, right?¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°They sort of put a barrier between my mate and me,¡± Bell said. ¡°All of Winter is my shield.¡±

    Ashleigh scrunched her face, still not understanding.

    ¡°All it would take for him to know that I was still alive is for me to cross the border of Winter. It doesn¡¯t matter where or for how long. Our bond is blocked so long as I stay within these borders.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°So, you were trying to¡­.¡± Ashleigh let her words die on her lips.

    Bell looked away.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to hear it, but I need to say something,¡± Ashleigh said quietly.

    Bell sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. None of it,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Yes, he considered you in his decision, but it was dad¡¯s decision. And before that, it was Alpha Cain¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°They never should have¨C¡±

    ¡°Would you have done any different?¡± Ashleigh interrupted before Bell could im again that she was not worth saving.

    ¡°What?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°If you found out that someone else was going through what you went through¡­ if you saw another person¡¯s name on a letter just like you wrote, could you let them be? Could you ever stand back while they were put at risk again?¡±

    Bell turned away from Ashleigh.

    ¡°No,¡± she said simply.

    Ashleigh squeezed Bell¡¯s shoulder.

    They heard a series of howls in the distance.

    ¡°Guess I should let them know I found you,¡± Ashleigh smiled, ¡°Axel is pretty worried.¡±

    Bellughed. ¡°He¡¯s always been like that.¡±

    Ashleigh stepped away to call Saul, telling him to call off the hunt and tell him she had found Bell. Axel asked if she was alright. Ashleighughed and let him know they would return soon.

    Bell stared at the fence. The thrum of energy against her skin felt ufortable but strangely recognizable.

    She hade to the edge of the border several times over the years but had never gotten quite this close before. Now she understood why.

    It was him.

    Her connection to him was the strange, ufortable familiar tug that pulled at her.

    Her heart picked up again, and her breathing became more challenging.

    Bell took a step back and another until she bumped into Ashleigh.

    ¡°Whoa,¡± Ashleigh said, catching Bell as she almost fell.

    Bell looked up at her, unable to hide the rm she felt.

    ¡°Bell, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Her eyes swelled with tears; her heart sank into her stomach.

    ¡°Please¡­ just take me away from here!¡± Bell shouted.

    ¡°Ok¡­ yea,¡± Ashleigh said, putting Bell¡¯s arm over her shoulder. She grabbed the backpack, then led her friend back through the forest.

    When they had gotten far enough that Bell no longer felt the effect of being near the border, they agreed it would be best to return home in wolf form. There was no doubt that the whole family would be waiting for them.

    ¡°Are you ready for this?¡± Ashleigh asked as they approached her home.

    ¡°Nope, but gotta do it anyway, right?¡± Bellughed.

    Ashleigh smiled back at her and opened the door.

    Wyatt sat in his chair, his expression concerned and tired. Corrine sat across from him on the couch, she also looked tired, but her expression rxed when she saw them.

    Axel was pacing behind the couch. When they stepped in the door, he immediately turned, his visible eye widened, and he ran around the sofa. He wrapped his arms around Bell in a bear hug, holding her tightly.

    ¡°I¡­need to¡­ breathe¡­Axel,¡± Bell managed to say with the faintest ofughs.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, pulling back and looking her up and down. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Bell nodded and replied softly. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    He smiled at her and then turned to Ashleigh with a soft growl.

    ¡°I told you to let it go,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh responded with her own growl.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Corrine shouted.

    [Unknown Location]

    Deep in the forest, a great distance from Winter, arge ck wolf with twisted tufts of white fur and burnt orange eyes sat on a small cliff, ready to pounce. He stared down with hunger at his prey.

    A human woman with long brown hair and a short, lean body. His favorite.

    She wore turquoise leggings and a matching tank top. She ran on the trail with a heart monitor on her arm and earbuds in her ears.

    His mouth salivated at the thought of making her scream as he tore into her flesh. He prepared to jump at her when he felt something strange.

    A small ripple, a tug¡­ it was just for a moment, but he recognized it instantly. Something he hadn¡¯t felt in years.

    He stood up tall and looked at the moon above him hungrily.

    ¡®Bell¡­?¡¯

 Chapter 145 What He Needs

    ¡°Bell, darling,e sit with me,¡± called Corrine.

    Bell moved past Axel and sat beside Corrine, who immediately hugged her, whispering something no one could hear. Bell nodded, and Corrine smiled, touching Bell¡¯s cheek gently.

    Axel sat down on the other side of Bell, watching her as though she might disappear if he looked away.

    Ashleigh watched the scene, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief for Bell.

    When she had heard, when she had realized what Bell must have suffered all that time¡­ Ashleigh was worried about how alone she must have felt.

    Neither Ashleigh nor Renee knew what she had been through, and Bell had lost her grandmother a few months after turning eighteen.

    But Ashleigh saw now that Bell had people that she could rely on, who already knew and did everything they could to keep her safe.

    Now Ashleigh would be one of Bell¡¯s people. Someone she could genuinely rely on.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Wyatt called softly beside her.

    She hadn¡¯t even noticed when he had gotten up and moved to stand beside her.

    ¡°I know you have a lot to consider,¡± Wyatt began. ¡°But I would ask that you give me a little time to figure out a way to get Bell somewhere she might be safe before telling Caleb the truth.¡±

    Ashleigh turned to him, but another voice spoke up before she could say anything.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Axel chimed in. Standing from the couch.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Wyatt started to speak.

    ¡°No,¡± Axel interrupted, turning to Ashleigh. ¡°You can¡¯t tell Caleb the truth. Do you even realize what that would mean for Bell?¡±

    ¡°Axel, I¨C¡± Ashleigh began.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You would risk Bell¡¯s safety for him?¡± he questioned.

    Ashleigh pulled back, feeling as though he had pped her.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve known him for a few months. Bell has been your best friend for years!¡± Axel shouted angrily. ¡°How could you even consider this?¡±

    ¡°Axel, stop,¡± Bell said.

    ¡°No,¡± he replied.

    He looked back at Bell with concern.

    ¡°If she tells him, it breaks the oath!¡± he shouted. ¡°Even if Caleb doesn¡¯t immediatelye after dad, Tomas will know, and then so will that bastard that hurt you!¡±

    Axel looked back at Ashleigh with a growl.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°Telling Caleb will not break the oath, Axel,¡± Wyatt interjected. ¡°The oath was that I must keep my word. I never gave my word that Ashleigh wouldn¡¯t tell him the truth.¡±

    Axel scoffed.

    ¡°And you think that arrogant jerk is just going to sit back quietly when she tells him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not an arrogant jerk!¡± Ashleigh growled at Axel.

    Axel rolled his eyes.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Jerk or not, are you really willing to put Bell¡¯s life at risk?¡± Axel asked, holding Ashleigh¡¯s cold re.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Ashleigh stated.

    Axel was visibly surprised, as was Wyatt.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Bell said, shaking her head. ¡°You can¡¯t keep this from Caleb. You¡¯d be lying to him about what really happened to his father¡­ I can tell you from personal experience, he won¡¯t thank you for it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t n on lying to him about what happened,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Axel said, sitting on the arm of the sofa.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and organized her thoughts.

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want to put Bell at risk. But I also won¡¯t lie to Caleb,¡± she said.

    Ashleigh looked at Wyatt. But he had no reaction. She knew that he was leaving the decision entirely to her. He would ept whatever she decided to do.

    On the other hand, Axel still looked like he wanted to yell.

    ¡°Do you really think I would do anything to hurt Bell?¡± she asked him.

    He looked up at her, their eyes met, and Ashleigh saw his expression change, soften. He went from furious to concerned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know,¡± he said. ¡°I want to believe that you wouldn¡¯t, but honestly, I don¡¯t really know what to believe about people anymore.¡±

    He held her gaze a moment longer before the sadness crept in, and he had to look away.

    Ashleigh knew how close Axel was to Granger. He truly saw him as a brother and looked forward to making him his Beta one day. She worried that his betrayal had damaged her brother¡¯s heart irreparably.

    But that was a problem for another day.

    ¡°Just tell us what you want to do, Ashleigh,¡± Corrine smiled, ¡°we¡¯re all listening.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°I still have a lot of questions,¡± Ashleigh said, looking at Wyatt.

    He nodded. ¡°I will answer anything I can, but honestly, I still have many unanswered questions about all of it.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded; she had assumed that was the case from what he had told them.

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem,¡± she said. ¡°Yes, we know how Alpha Cain died, and it¡¯s not what Summer was told. But we don¡¯t know why he died.¡±

    Ashleigh turned to Bell; she gave her a reassuring smile.

    ¡°I understand why you want me to tell Caleb, and I appreciate it,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°But it¡¯s a choice I am making. Not you. I am the one who will bear this responsibility.¡±

    Bell closed her eyes and swallowed. Understanding that Ashleigh was telling her, again, that none of what happened now or in the past was her fault. Bell nodded, agreeing to Ashleigh¡¯s wish.

    Ashleigh smiled before continuing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell Caleb because right now, the information I have is not what he needs,¡± she continued. ¡°Caleb doesn¡¯t need someone to me or punish. Neither does Summer.¡±

    Corrine gave Ashleigh a gentle smile.

    ¡°They need real answers and ountability.¡± she continued. ¡°Until I can give Caleb an honest answer for why it happened, there is no point.

    ¡°We need to know why Alpha Cain came to Winter back then without even notifying his family or pack and why Autumn wolves were trying to kill him.

    ¡°And what exactly he was working on that was so important Alpha Tomas was willing to risk war. Not just with Summer, but with Winter as well.¡±

    Ashleigh turned back to Wyatt.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill Alpha Cain. You gave him mercy,¡± she said. ¡°He was already dying. He told you that himself.¡±

    Wyatt looked away.

    ¡°Alpha Cain didn¡¯t me you, and neither do I.¡±

    ¡°But Caleb¨C¡±

    ¡°Will be hurt by everything his father went through,¡± Ashleigh interrupted. ¡°And when I can provide him with all the answers, he will be d that Cain wasn¡¯t alone in the end.¡±

    Ashleigh could see that Wyatt was struggling to keep his emotions under control.

    ¡°It still seems like the only thing you care about is Caleb and Summer,¡± Axel said. ¡°How do you n on getting all these answers? Tomas will know the second you start asking questions, and then Bell is the one that¡¯s going to be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Axel, I won¡¯t put Bell in danger. But, please, trust me,¡± Ashleigh pleaded.

    Axel could only shake his head disapprovingly.

    ¡°I trust you, Ash,¡± Bell said. ¡°I know you got my back.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°Always.¡±

    ¡°Bell, you can¡¯t just¨C¡±

    ¡°Axel, I trust Ashleigh,¡± Bell interrupted. ¡°This is my choice too.¡±

    Axel looked away.

    Bell turned to Alpha Wyatt.

    ¡°Alpha Wyatt, I appreciate everything you have done for me,¡± Bell said, ¡°but I would never have let you agree to his terms if I could have been there.¡±

    Wyatt closed his eyes and nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re too good a man, and Tomas took advantage of that,¡± Bell continued. ¡°So, this time, I want a say in the decision.¡±

    Bell stood from her ce on the couch and moved before Ashleigh.

    ¡°I trust you, Ash,¡± she said. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to risk your rtionship for me.¡±

    Ashleigh started to speak, but Bell stopped her by holding her hand.

    ¡°If this secret starts toe between the two of you, I want you to swear to me that you will tell Caleb the truth.¡±

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± Ashleigh began.

    ¡°No, Ash,¡± Bell demanded. ¡°No excuses, no reasoning it out. Swear. Because if you don¡¯t, I will tell him myself.¡±

    Ashleigh looked carefully at Bell, who smiled back at her. Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°I swear, I won¡¯t let this secrete between Caleb and me,¡± Ashleigh answered.

    Bellughed, and the best friends hugged each other.

    Axel stood up from the couch with a huff and walked out the front door.

    ¡°Axel!¡± Bell shouted after him.

    ¡°Let him go,¡± Corrine said, ¡°he¡¯s just worried.¡±

 Chapter 146 Checking In

    ¡°It seems the hunt is truly over,¡± Alice smiled, leaning back into the branch she sat on. ¡°Though I¡¯m not sure what exactly they were hunting, whatever it was sure seemed to light a fire under the young alpha.¡±

    ¡°And what does that mean, exactly?¡± Holden asked, his tone strangely serious.

    ¡°Nothing that I know of yet,¡± she replied, wondering if she had said the wrong thing. ¡°I only meant that he seemed frantic about whatever their prey was.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± was Holden¡¯s only response.

    Alice adjusted her position on the branch so she could see the house better. It had been at least twenty minutes since she had watched Ashleigh and the other wolf go inside. She wondered if there was any point in hanging around.

    Her mission was to discover what Winter had learned about the fae attack; how difficult they had been to defeat, where it came from, was there any sign of returning anywhere else?

    But she was forced into the trees when the hunt had been called.

    Once she saw Alpha Wyatt leave his office, she could have snuck in and gotten the information she needed. But her curiosity had led her to stick around and watch, waiting to find out the reason for the hunt.

    She had seen the young alpha desperately shifting and then sprinting through the trees. While the other wolves searched in grids and patterns, he had been all over the ce. It made her want to follow him and see his goal.

    Alice was quite disappointed when he eventually returned without so much as a deer. But as she watched him shift back into human form, without any clothes, she noted, he had run immediately to this house.

    Not long after, Ashleigh had arrived.

    And again, Alice¡¯s curiosity had been piqued.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Holden called her from her thoughts.

    Alice could tell from his tone that he had called her name more than once.

    ¡°Y¡­yes?¡± she answered.

    ¡°I think you shoulde home now,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s have some tea.¡±

    Alice swallowed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon,¡± she smiled as she spoke.<sub>.</sub>

    When she was sure the line had disconnected, she let out a shuddered breath.

    ¡°Axel!¡±

    Alice heard a shout in the distance.

    She looked toward the house and saw the young alpha leaving.

    ¡°He seems upset¡­¡± she whispered to herself with a smile. ¡°I wonder if he would y with me¡­.¡±

    She giggled and then remembered Holden¡¯s words.

    ¡®Let¡¯s have some tea.¡¯

    Alice felt a chill down her spine.

    She looked back once more as Axel stomped through the snow, then she disappeared into the night.

    ***

    Axel was angry and upset. He was worried.

    He wanted to believe Ashleigh could do it all, but he didn¡¯t see how that was possible.

    Wyatt and Axel had been protecting Bell for almost six years. He couldn¡¯t just stand by when she was in danger.

    He shook his head and walked away from the house.

    Suddenly he felt something strange, a feeling like he was being watched. He turned and looked out into the trees. He didn¡¯t see anything or anyone, but he felt sure that someone had been there.

    Axel spent the rest of the night searching the forest, to no avail.

    ***<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh asked to drop the conversation for the rest of the night. Wyatt agreed to make time for her the next day to continue the discussion.

    ¡°Well then,¡± Corrine said, standing from her ce on the couch.

    She approached Ashleigh and Wyatt. First, she smiled at Ashleigh, touching her cheek gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you,¡± she mouthed.

    Ashleigh smiled.

    Corrine returned the smile before turning her attention to Wyatt. He avoided her eyes.

    Ashleigh knew her parents hadn¡¯t been as closetely. Since the fae attack, things seemed to have been strained between them.

    ¡°Wyatt,¡± Corrine said with a soft smile, ¡°would you take a walk in the moonlight with me?¡±

    Wyatt lifted his head to face her. His eyes lit up as he smiled and nodded.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but notice the weariness in both of her parents. This secret had been a weight on both for far too long.

    Wyatt offered his arm; Corrine took it, and they walked out the door together. Leaving Ashleigh and Bell alone again.

    ¡°So,¡± Ashleigh said, turning back to her friend.

    Bell smiled, but Ashleigh could see the hesitation, the fear.

    ¡®She thinks I¡¯m going to ask about her past,¡¯ Ashleigh thought. ¡®I want to know; I want to help¡­ but it has to be her choice.¡¯

    ¡°Are we thinking scary movies or ros?¡± Ashleigh asked with a wide grin.

    Bell was surprised butughed in response.

    ¡°We having a sleepover?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Ashleigh scoffed.

    Bell gave Ashleigh an appreciative smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go grab a couple of movie options!¡± Ashleigh called out as she ran toward the stairs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the popcorn!¡± Bellughed as she jumped up from the couch and ran into the kitchen.

    She nced back out to see if Ashleigh was still on the stairs. When she saw that she wasn¡¯t, Bell hurried over to her bag. Then, pulling out her phone, she went back into the kitchen.

    He answered on the second ring.

    ¡°A call so soon after we just spoke? Careful,¡± Galen said with a smile. ¡°I might get the feeling you like me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just checking in,¡± Bellughed. ¡°I wanted to thank you and tell you that I won¡¯t be leaving.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± he said. ¡°But there is nothing to thank me for. I just reminded you of what you already knew.¡±

    ¡°Still,¡± Bell said, ¡°I almost did something tonight that I wouldn¡¯t be able to take back.¡±

    ¡°A bad thing?¡± he asked.

    ¡°A dangerous thing,¡± she replied honestly. Rubbing her arm as she felt a chill thinking of the feeling at the border.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do dangerous things when I¡¯m not close enough to help you.¡±

    She wanted to make a joke and lighten the mood. But his voice was so sincere she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Galen,¡±

    ¡°Yea?¡± he answered.

    ¡°I miss you,¡± she smiled.

    ***

    When Ashleigh reached her room, she shut the door behind her and pulled out her phone.

    He answered almost before the first ring finished.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡±

    Though his voice was filled with concern, just hearing him warmed her.

    ¡°Hi, Caleb,¡± she smiled.

    He let out a breath. Ashleigh could feel how worried he was, had been.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.

    ¡°For what?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I know you could feel some of what I felt tonight. Thank you for waiting for my call,¡± she answered.

    He was quiet for a moment.

    ¡°Actually,¡± he said, ¡°I wanted to call right away.¡±

    She smiled.

    ¡°But the emotions were confusing, the anger, the sorrow¡­ it didn¡¯t feel like you were in danger. Still, the only reason I didn¡¯t call is that you called Galen first.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a twinge of his jealousy. She smiled.

    ¡°It was clear you were capable of making phone calls on your own,¡± he stated, clearing his throat.

    Ashleigh covered her mouth to suppress theugh. Caleb let out a soft growl on the other side of the call, confirming that he had heard herugh.

    ¡°Well, did Galen tell you why I called?¡± she asked.

    Caleb was quiet.

    ¡°He did,¡± sheughed. ¡°So you already know I didn¡¯t call him for me but for Bell.¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°It still took a long time for my call toe through¡­¡± he whined.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t bother to cover the giggle she let out.

    ¡°I miss you,¡± she said after theugh had passed. ¡°So much.¡±

    ¡°I miss you too,¡± he replied warmly.

    Ashleigh leaned back against the door; she took a deep breath in through her nose. She didn¡¯t like the idea of keeping anything from him. How could she exin why she had been so upset without lying?

    Caleb let out a chuckle.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°I told you before,¡± he said. ¡°Because of our roles in our packs, there will be things we can¡¯t tell each other.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t like keeping secrets from you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Caleb said.

    He opened the sliding door back into his room. Setting down the ss he had been drinking from on the table beside the door as he stepped inside.

    Caleb sighed as he looked down at the empty wheelchair beside his bed.

    ¡°I understand, Ash. More than you know.¡±

 Chapter 147 Amateur Magician and Spy Equipment

    Wyatt was already waiting in his office when Ashleigh arrived. She locked the door behind her and sat down on the sofa while he finished the paperwork he had been looking at.

    Ashleigh debated the best way to approach the conversation.

    Wyatt sat in his chair in front of her and took the need out of her hands.

    ¡°Here,¡± he said, offering her something.

    She reached out and took it.

    It was a pocket watch.

    ¡°Is this¡­?¡± she started to ask, noticing his nod before she could even finish.

    Ashleigh pressed the button at the top to open the watch. The case popped, and she could see the watch face. On the other side, she saw Fiona. Her smile was bright as she wrapped her arms around a young Caleb.

    Standing behind Fiona and Caleb was a tall man. He had broad shoulders and wore a pressed suit, his auburn hair and grey eyes matched Caleb almost perfectly. In fact, it appeared as though Caleb had inherited nearly all of Cain¡¯s features.

    Ashleigh smiled, running her thumb over the picture. She wished she could see more of Caleb¡¯s past.

    ¡°Why do you have this?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give this back to Caleb as proof?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Wyatt answered.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ashleigh tried to speak but felt flustered by his answer. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t you say it was a gift, that Caleb knew Cain would have it with him and¨C¡±

    ¡°That is what I told Tomas,¡± Wyatt interrupted. ¡°But that¡¯s not the truth.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh closed the watch and set it down on the coffee table.

    ¡°Then what is?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Caleb didn¡¯t give Cain that watch,¡± he said.

    Wyatt reached into his pocket and pulled out another pocket watch. He set it down beside Cain¡¯s watch. They were almost identical.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Open it,¡± Wyatt said.

    Ashleigh did as he asked. But in this second watch, she found a different image, one of her family, when she was no more than ten years old.

    ¡°Press the locking mechanism once again,¡± Wyatt instructed.

    Ashleigh looked at him questioningly but did as she was told. She was surprised when the clock¡¯s face popped. She found that she could pull it forward like a door. Behind it was an empty space, a smallpartment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Caleb ever even saw Cain¡¯s watch,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°Cain bought them when we were in our early twenties.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at her father. He wore a nostalgic smile.

    ¡°On his tour among the humans, he found a shop that sold items like this. Amateur magician and spy equipment.¡±

    Heughed.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Before either of us became Alpha, we used to pass messages to each other at the boring events we were required to attend with these,¡± Wyatt sighed. ¡°But once we took on our proper roles, the fun and games were left behind.¡±

    Ashleigh saw it in his eyes again, that weariness.

    ¡°When Cain was dying¡­.¡± Wyatt began, taking a moment to calm his emotions. ¡°When he asked me to keep it safe, I knew he meant whatever was inside that watch.¡±

    ¡°What was inside?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking down at the other watch.

    Wyatt reached down and picked up Cain¡¯s watch. Ashleigh watched as he pressed the button twice and pulled back the clock face. Finally, he turned the watch to her.

    Inside were two items. The first was a small ck disc no bigger than a thumb pad that Ashleigh thought looked familiar. Beside it was a memory card.

    ¡°Have you seen what¡¯s on the memory card?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Wyatt said, shaking his head. ¡°I have tried different readers, but none of them have worked so far. If it were anyone else, I would assume it was empty. But not Cain.¡±

    Wyatt pulled the memory card out of the watch and turned it in his fingers.

    ¡°If Cain ced this in the watch, he wanted to keep whatever is on this secure and in his hands,¡± he said. ¡°If I had to guess, I would say it has to do with the fae.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°I would guess that too, based on hisst request.¡±

    The fae had been their ancient enemy, but no werewolf had blown up their burial mounds before as far as she had ever heard.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a chance to look at them, but the notes that fell from his bag were about the fae,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°It looked like he was researching their magic.¡±

    Ashleigh remembered the words Wyatt had told them Cain had said.

    ¡®It¡¯s the blood¡­ the magic¡­ it¡¯s the blood..¡¯

    And then another memory came to mind. The night she had overheard Wyatt talking to Axel about the fae blood.

    ¡°Wait,¡± she said, ¡°when you told Axel that fae blood can activate their magic, is that what you meant?¡±

    Wyatt looked at her, confused at first, and then his expression changed to recognition.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right¡­¡± he said. ¡°That habit of listening in you have¡­ yes, I told him about Cain. That¡¯s why I told you it was an Alpha¡¯s secret. I was afraid you would run off and tell your friends.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell any of my friends¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°But I did tell someone.¡±

    Wyatt¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Who?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Granger.¡±

    Wyatt took a deep breath.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the information would be of any use to him personally. We can only hope he doesn¡¯te across anyone that would find it useful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°You had no idea,¡± Wyatt replied, taking her hand and squeezing it. ¡°There is no use in regrets.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled. She looked back down at the memory card.

    ¡°I would guess that only the equipment in Summer can ess the files on it,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I thought the same,¡± Wyatt sighed. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t share it with Caleb without exposing the truth of Cain¡¯s death.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded, trying to think of another way to gain ess to the information on the memory card.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Wyatt called.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Regarding Cain¡¯s death, I am willing to ept punishment,¡± he said.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Ashleigh began to argue.

    Wyatt raised his hand to stop her.

    ¡°In order to continue this investigation into the why and the how of it all, you will need Caleb¡¯s help. If you tell him some of the truth, you might be able to keep Bell out of it,¡± he offered. ¡°If I say that Cain and I argued, that it led to an altercation¨C¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ashleigh shouted. ¡°We will not turn you into the viin of this story!¡±

    Wyatt looked at Ashleigh, and there it was again. The weariness.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Ashleigh spoke gently, reaching a hand to his cheek. ¡°I will find a way to get the information from this memory card and learn what really happened to Alpha Cain. But I will do it without sacrificing you or Bell in the process.¡±

    He smiled at her and nodded.

    ¡°I am still afraid of how you will do this without raising suspicion,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°I cannot allow you to investigate the sight of the mound or help you directly. But if there is anything I can do, please tell me.¡±

    He ced the memory card back into the watch alongside the other item and closed it up.

    ¡°I have worn this around my neck since the day Cain died. I have kept it safe and nned to give it to Axel to do the same when my time was done. But now I am giving it to you,¡± Wyatt smiled. ¡°I know you will do what is right for everyone.¡±

    Ashleigh took the watch. She looked at it and hoped Wyatt meant what he said.

    ¡°Dad,¡± she said. ¡°There is something else I wanted to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s two things,¡± she corrected. ¡°The first is about Bell, and the second is about you.¡±

    Wyatt sighed.

    ¡°Why do I feel that I will enjoy neither of these conversations.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Well, I guess you could call it a test.¡±

    ¡°Of what?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Whether or not you are right,¡± she answered, holding up the watch. ¡°Whether I can really do what is right for everyone.¡±

 Chapter 148 Strong Personalities and Big Egos

    ¡°I never thought I would see the day,¡± Galen said, holding the paper up to the light as though he were checking if it were real.

    ¡°It¡¯s very much real, Galen,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Ashleigh told me before it arrived.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡± Galen asked. ¡°He¡¯s not that old, and I fought beside him during the fae attack. He is notcking in strength or stamina.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Alpha Wyatt would be pleased to know he has your approval,¡± Caleb smiled.

    Galen rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Ashleigh said several factors led to the decision, one of them being mine and Ashleigh¡¯s rtionship.¡±

    Galen set down the invitation and looked at Caleb.

    ¡°How does your rtionship lead to Alpha Wyatt retiring?¡± Galen asked. ¡°If anything, I expected a deration of war.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it exactly,¡± Caleb replied.

    Galen raised his eyebrow at Caleb.

    ¡°You do this to annoy me, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Do what?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°This!¡± Galen shouted. ¡°This thing where you speak in half sentences or ask questions you already know the answer to! Just say what you mean. I already know how smart you are!¡±

    Caleb stared at Galen, his expression a mix of entertainment and warning.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Galen sighed, picking the invitation up once more. ¡°What I meant to say was, Oh Caleb, whatever do you mean?¡±

    Caleb chuckled.

    ¡°When an Alpha retires rather than dies in the position, the transition of power is an entirely different process,¡± Caleb stated. ¡°There are all kinds of customs and traditions. But the most important thing is a deration of peace.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb grabbed the document from Galen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°All the Alphas from the surrounding packs are invited to the ceremony. There wille a point where each Alpha will make an oath to the Goddess during the event. This oath will be a promise of peace between the packs for no less than six months.¡±

    He took a pen and signed the paper.

    ¡°The point is to give the former Alpha time to train the new one without the threat of war looming over their heads.¡±

    He held the paper out towards Galen, who took it.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Wyatt is retiring so that you and Ashleigh can confirm your bond without Spring and Autumn bringing war because of it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the factors, yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Galen replied with a sigh.

    Calebughed again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know all of what is happening in Winter,¡± Caleb said. ¡°But from what Ashleigh has told me, Wyatt is stepping down for the good of his family. He isn¡¯t too old or weak. He is making a choice to step back.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know an Alpha could do that,¡± Galenmented.

    ¡°Most won¡¯t,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°We have strong personalities and big egos.¡±

    Caleb gave Galen a warning nce before he could have a chance toment. Galen smiled and made a motion of zipping his lips.

    ¡°The idea of stepping down, allowing someone else to take control of everything you have built. All the people you protect¡­ it¡¯s¡­ ufortable.¡±

    Galen watched Caleb; he could see his friend¡¯s genuine difort just considering the idea of stepping down from his role.

    ¡°Wyatt seems like even more of a control freak than you,¡± Galen said. ¡°So why would he be willing to do this?¡±<sub></sub>

    Caleb shrugged.

    ¡°It could be as simple as trying to dy war,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Or something far moreplicated.¡±

    ***

    ¡°What the fuck is he ying at by doing this?!¡± Tomas shouted, crushing the invitation before throwing it on the ground.

    ¡°What does it matter if Winter changes their Alpha?¡± his Beta asked.

    ¡°It fucking matters because I say it matters!¡± Tomas growled, shoving his Beta out of the way.

    Tomas entered his office with a m of the door behind him.

    His phone rang almost immediately.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± he hissed angrily.

    He took a deep breath through his nose and epted the call.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Tomas answered.

    ¡°Seems Winter is not as in your control as you imed,¡± said a raspy withered voice on the other end of the line.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Tomas replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said about Cain.¡±

    Tomas swallowed.

    ¡°What happened to Cain, Tomas? Was it really rogue wolves like you told me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Tomas shouted.

    ¡°And you saw the body?¡±

    Tomas swallowed again, feeling a cold sweat.

    ¡°There was nothing left,¡± he said.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± the voice said. ¡°What about your wolves?¡±

    ¡°Cain killed several. The others I sent in never saw him before I pulled them out.¡±

    ¡°Did they see rogues?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your wolves, the ones that didn¡¯t see Cain,¡± the voice asked. ¡°Did they see the rogue wolves?¡±

    Tomas felt a cold grip on his heart.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Who saw the rogue wolves, Tomas.¡±

    Tomas didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Why did you believe Wyatt was under your control, Tomas?¡±

    ¡°He owed me,¡± Tomas said.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± the voice said.

    Tomas tried to shake off the crippling anxiety that had settled over him.

    ¡°Wyatt saw your wolves, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Tomas felt his heart leaping from his chest, desperately pounding against the walls of his body, trying to escape.

    ¡°It seems I have given you too much credit and freedom.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no, I¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the voice said. ¡°The actions of Winter won¡¯t affect our n. On the contrary, they are only dying the inevitable.¡±

    Tomas nodded quietly. ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°There is something else,¡± the voice said.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Tomas asked, regaining some of his confidence.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for him toe home.¡±

    Tomas felt the world around him tipping.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    ¡°He has been gone long enough. He should return to his duties now.¡±

    ¡°No, he¡­ he can¡¯t¡­ he¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why Tomas? Is there some reason that he needs to stay away?¡± The voice whispered with a smile.

    Tomas could hear how he was trying to force him, but even if Tomas wanted to tell him everything, he couldn¡¯t. Telling this man anything would be breaking his oath.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time,¡± Tomas finally managed to say.

    ¡°Fine,¡± the voice said. ¡°You have six months to prepare.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Tomas shouted.

    ¡°We both know he won¡¯t be able to resist his urges during a deration of peace,¡± the voice sighed. ¡°But once the clock has run out. He has a role to y; he will return.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°No more surprises, Tomas,¡± the voice said with warning. ¡°I will have my eye on you from now on.¡±

    The line went dead.

    Tomas leaned back against the door and slid down to the floor.

    His memories stirred.

    Back then, Cain had agreed to work on the project again. Tomas felt on top of the world.

    Until he walked into the house.

    The smell of blood in the air had been overwhelming. Blood Tomas recognized. He ran to the back room. There she was, lying on the floor, blood covering her face.

    Tomas ran to her side and called a medic.

    ¡°She knows now.¡±

    Tomas looked back at him. The boy¡¯s hands and shirt were covered in her blood.

    ¡°She can never leave me,¡± the boy said with a wicked grin, highlighted by his fiery eyes of burnt orange.

    Even six yearster, the memory still haunted Tomas.

    Wyatt never knew, but Tomas had been happy to let him take Bell. And no matter what Wyatt did or didn¡¯t do, Tomas never nned on telling that monster where she was.

 Chapter 149 Not Alone This Time

    Ashleigh had spent the better part of the morning before their conversation trying to figure out how to approach the subject of retirement with her father. She knew it was a big decision and one that he wouldn¡¯t be willing to make.

    She was shocked by his reaction. He seemed almost relieved by the idea.

    Axel, however, was less understanding of the decision.

    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Axel shouted angrily.

    ¡°Axel, calm down,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°You always knew you would be Alpha,¡± Corrine said calmly.

    ¡°Not like this!¡±

    ¡°Would you rather your father died so you could take his ce?¡± Corrine asked.

    Axel looked at his mother with disbelief.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± he cried out. ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°Most Alphas never know when it will be their time, and very few have had the opportunity to actually ease into the role,¡± Corrine interrupted. ¡°You should be grateful.¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡± Axel let out a frustrated shout.

    Axel turned to storm out of the room, but he was blocked by someone standing in the doorway.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Axel,¡± Wyatt said softly. ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±

    Ashleigh and Corrine looked at each other. Corrine smiled and nodded.<sub>.</sub>

    Axel followed Wyatt out the door.

    ¡°Is dad really ok with this?¡± Ashleigh asked as the door closed.

    ¡°Come,¡± Corrine said. ¡°Let¡¯s sit for a moment.¡±

    Ashleigh and Corrine sat down together on the couch. Corrine smiled and took Ashleigh¡¯s hands in her own.

    ¡°While you were struggling with your decision about your mate, was it difficult?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°How could it not be?¡±

    ¡°Why was it difficult?¡±

    Ashleigh gave Corrine a look of confusion.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do. I thought I loved Granger. I thought he was the one I was supposed to be with. But, then, when Caleb showed up, everything was different.¡±

    ¡°Did it feel that much different?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°Like night and day,¡± Ashleigh smiled. ¡°With Granger, I feltfort, warmth, like sitting on this couch. It was home.¡±

    ¡°With Caleb¡­¡± Ashleigh smiled brightly and sighed, biting her lip without even realizing it.

    Corrineughed, drawing Ashleigh¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Exactly like it should feel,¡± Corrine said.

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°It felt right,¡± Ashleigh said softly.<sub></sub>

    ¡°But you stayed with Granger,¡± Corrine said.

    Ashleigh looked up at her mother.

    ¡°I¡­ already exined¡­¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes, your duty,¡± Corrine nodded. ¡°Did your dutyfort you when you witnessed the heartbreak in Caleb¡¯s eyes every time you encountered each other?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh said, shocked by thement.

    ¡°Did your duty help ease the burden on Granger¡¯s heart as he struggled, knowing the deeper connection you felt towards Caleb? Even when you imed to love only him?¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Was it your duty that mended your own heart each time Granger treated you like a lesser being for daring to have feelings outside your own control?¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying all of this?¡± Ashleigh replied weakly, her eyes glistening from the tears that sprang forth.

    Corrine gave Ashleigh a gentle smile and squeezed her hand.

    ¡°You were right to react how you did to Caleb at the Blood Moon. You were right to postpone the wedding with Granger. But there came the point, my girl, where you were wrong.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed down the lump in her throat. She knew she had done so many things wrong. But she didn¡¯t understand why her mother was bringing this up now.

    ¡°Could you have continued that charade for years?¡± she asked. ¡°Could you have lied to the people you love, denied your own sense of right and wrong, let the guilt eat away at you night and day, and still wake up each morning and pretend nothing bothered you?¡±

    Ashleigh had no response to give.

    ¡°You and your father are not so different,¡± she said. ¡°He did the right thing for Bell, but he was wrong to ept the deal Tomas offered.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at Corrine.

    ¡°The guilt has been eating away at him for almost three years,¡± Corrine said sadly. ¡°Every day, he works harder and harder for this pack. Trying to make up for what he feels is an unforgivable sin.¡±

    Ashleigh chewed her lower lip as her chest swelled with emotion and the tears fell from her eyes.

    ¡°Wyatt told himself all these years that he had sacrificed the honor of a dead man for the life of a young woman they both fought to protect,¡± she continued.

    Corrine took a deep breath.

    ¡°He has missed Caleb these past few years,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°Did you know that Cain wanted the two of you to meet? To see if you might be mates?¡±

    Ashleigh smiled. ¡°Dad mentioned that when he told me what happened to Cain.¡±

    Corrine nodded.

    ¡°After he told Caleb about Cain, he said that the two of you should never meet. So he was relieved when you met Granger, not because you were mated to Axel¡¯s Beta, but because you weren¡¯t mated to Caleb. And you wouldn¡¯t be forced to choose between your father and your mate.¡±

    Ashleigh took in a shaky breath.

    ¡°The lives we lost in the rogue attack, andter in the fae attack¡­ they will haunt your father for the rest of his life. He knows it was a mistake not to ept the aid that Caleb offered. But he also knows that he wouldn¡¯t have done it differently.¡±

    Corrine looked up at Ashleigh with a smile.

    ¡°When you knew that Caleb was your mate, you still let your duty overrule your heart and chose Granger. Because of that, you now have an uphill battle to be Luna of Summer, and I would suspect, some things to work through with Caleb.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Your father has been drowning over the past few months. The deaths, his honor, his fear. The pressure of it all, he doesn¡¯t trust his own judgment anymore,¡± Corrine smiled with the slightest pain. ¡°When you suggested retirement, you gave him a breath of air.¡±

    Corrine squeezed Ashleigh¡¯s hands again.

    ¡°It¡¯s the right decision,¡± Corrine said, ¡°one he couldn¡¯t have made without you.¡±

    Ashleigh threw her arms around Corrine¡¯s neck.

    Corrineughed and squeezed her daughter tightly.

    ¡°I love you, Mom.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, sweetheart,¡± Corrine said, ¡°After all, now Wyatt has no excuse not to take me on a trip.¡±

    Ashleigh pulled back with augh. They chattedfortably about the ces they each wished to go.

    It was another hour before Axel and Wyatt returned. But when they did, Axel told his mother and sister that he understood and would do his best as the new Alpha of Winter.

    ***

    ¡°So, I hear Axel finally took the chill pill about being the new boss man,¡± Bell said, setting down a te of food in front of Ashleigh.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Ashleigh smiled. ¡°He said he understood and would do his best.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Bell replied, sitting down across from Ashleigh and picking up her fork. ¡°Though, he does know that this changes nothing in terms of how I treat him, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that he is very aware that you will always treat him like a little punk brother, even if he is three years older than you,¡± Ashleighughed.

    Bell shrugged with a chuckle and began to eat her pasta.

    ¡°Oh, there was something else I meant to tell you about,¡± Ashleigh said, taking a bite.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°Before Dad and I discussed his retirement, we talked about something you¡¯d probably be a little more interested in.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Bell asked, her mouth full of pasta.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Ashleigh smiled. ¡°We discussed how neither he nor Axel gets to have any more say in whether or not you pursue any kind of rtionship. With Galen or anyone else you choose.¡±

    Bell coughed and choked on her food in surprise.

    Ashleigh tried to stifle theugh.

    After drinking a few big gulps of water, Bell cleared her throat.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± she said, her voice still hoarse.

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°I asked him why you ended things with Galen. He told me it was his fault. He didn¡¯t want you to get involved with Galen because of your bond to Winter and because he¡¯s Caleb¡¯s Beta. He was afraid that being too close to Caleb would put you at risk or in the spotlight.¡±

    ¡°Which is also a risk,¡± Bell agreed. ¡°I know all this, Ash. Nothing about any of that has changed.¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°But it will.¡±

    Bell sighed.

    ¡°Bell, I am going to figure this out. I am going to find the truth about Cain.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Ash, but Cain¡¯s truth won¡¯t solve my problem. My mate will still be a threat to me.¡±

    ¡°But we can all protect you,¡± Ashleigh said, grabbing Bell¡¯s hand across the table.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him,¡± Bell whispered, pulling her hand away.

    ¡°Maybe not,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°But I know all the people that care about you, including Caleb and Galen, and I know that none of us would ever let someone hurt you again.¡±

    Bell looked up at her friend. Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone this time.¡±

    Bell smiled. Ashleigh was right; she wasn¡¯t alone anymore.

    ¡°Besides,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°What was the point of surviving and starting a new life if you aren¡¯t going to live it?¡±

 Chapter 150 Low-Key

    ¡°Are you sure we are supposed to be here already?¡± Galen asked as they drove past the final checkpoint into the northern territory of Winter. ¡°I mean, the ceremony isn¡¯t until the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Galen, I am sure that we were invited to arrive earlier than anyone else,¡± Caleb answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s also the full moon tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I am also aware of that,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that you and Ashleigh being near each other during the full moon has previously been¡­ a little¡­.¡± Galen trailed off, trying to think of the right word.

    ¡°Problematic?¡± Caleb offered.

    ¡°That is definitely a word that fits the general idea I was going for, yea. A word that you said, not me,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°Galen?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Yea?¡±

    ¡°Shut up and drive.¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the event hall that had been host to Ashleigh¡¯s birthday party. Galen parked in the same spot he had thest time they had been here. He nced around with a smile, remembering this was also where he met Bell for the first time.

    Caleb removed his seatbelt and reached for the door.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± Galen called.

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Yes, Galen?¡±

    ¡°I just want to give you a friendly piece of advice,¡± Galen said.<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb looked at him and took a deep breath. Heid his head back against the headrest.

    ¡°And what is that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Each time we have been in Winter, you¡¯ve managed to¡­.¡± Galen pursed his lips, looking again for the right words. ¡°Let¡¯s just say you¡¯ve drawn attention to yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Really?¡± Caleb asked sarcastically. ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed.¡±

    Galen rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I just think it might be in our best interest to remain a little more low-key this time around. That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying.¡±

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯re saying?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°Are we good? Can we get out of the car now?¡±

    ¡°Just trying to help you out, man,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°No, no, I appreciate that.¡± Caleb smiled. ¡°So now, how about you actually help me out? Out of the car?¡±

    Galen huffed and got out. He grabbed the wheelchair from the back and set it up beside the passenger door.

    ¡°Caleb!¡±

    Galen heard Ashleigh shout as he helped Caleb into the chair and locked the car.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, low-key,¡± Galen emphasized once more as he turned to let Caleb by.

    Galen suddenly found himself thrown against the car door as someone jumped into his arms and smashed her mouth against his.

    The surprisested less than a moment. He recognized the feel of her lips, the warmth of her body, and the rhythm of her heartbeat like a bad in his ears.

    Galen wrapped his arms around Bell and kissed her back fiercely.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yea,¡± Calebughed. ¡°Real low-key.¡±

    Caleb wheeled himself away towards Ashleigh, who approached with restraint. Still, the look in her eyes shared the same enthusiasm as Bell.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Hello,¡± he smiled back.

    He reached out and took her hand, giving it a squeeze. He pulled gently, but she resisted.

    Ashleigh cleared her throat.

    ¡°My brother is right around the corner,¡± she whispered. ¡°I want my time with you to be happy, not spent pulling you two apart.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Alright, I will restrain myself,¡± he said, adding in a whisper. ¡°But I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Neither do I,¡± sheughed.

    Ashleigh stepped closer; she bent forward and kissed him. It was quick but warm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± she said, grabbing hold of his chair.

    ¡°What about them?¡± he asked, nodding towards Bell and Galen, still in the same position he had left them.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°Yea, one second.¡±

    Ashleigh took a step towards the car and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± she called.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Bell answered without pulling away from Galen.

    ¡°Down, girl!¡± Ashleigh called out yfully. ¡°If Axel sees you, he¡¯s going to lose it.¡±

    Bell hesitantly pulled away from Galen, giving him onest peck and a smile as he stared at her drunkenly.

    ¡°Hi, handsome,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°H..h¡­hi¡­,¡± he stuttered out.

    ¡°Care to let me down?¡± she asked.

    Galen looked down and realized his arms were wrapped around her waist. Holding her off the ground and pressing her body against him. He looked back at her with a grin.

    ¡°Do I have to?¡±

    Bellughed.

    ¡°For now.¡±

    Galen set her down gently, though she took his hand immediately.

    ¡°Come on, everybody, let¡¯s head inside before Axeles to get us,¡± Ashleigh called back as she took hold of Caleb¡¯s wheelchair once again.

    As Ashleigh and Caleb moved away, Bell took a step forward but was held back by Galen¡¯s hand.

    She looked up to see him looking back at her nervously.

    ¡°Hey, so¡­ I don¡¯t want to read into anything¡­ but¡­ uh¡­ I think maybe¡­ should we talk?¡± Galen said, rubbing the back of his neck and blushing.

    Bell lifted her mouth in a half-grin.

    She moved close to him, looking up into his eyes.

    He swallowed as she got closer.

    ¡°Hey Galen,¡± she said sweetly.

    ¡°Yes?¡± he replied with another swallow.

    ¡°You know that wall you mentioned?¡± she asked.

    He stood up a little straighter.

    ¡°Yea,¡± he answered.

    Bell saw the concern in his eye and wondered if he was afraid for himself or worried about her. Either way, his eyes held such openness that she couldn¡¯t help herself.

    She reached her hand to his cor and pulled him down, capturing his mouth with hers once again. Again, he didn¡¯t hesitate to reciprocate.

    When they were both in need of oxygen. They pulled away, staying close as they both panted.

    ¡°I blew it up,¡± she whispered.

    Galen smiled brightly and pulled her close. Sheughed but wrapped her arms around his neck. He leaned down and kissed her gently.

    From a short distance away, Axel clenched his jaw in frustration.

    ¡®What kind of jerk just makes out with a girl in front of her family?¡¯ he thought.

    He turned away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give them five more minutes, but that¡¯s it!¡± he growled.

    He moved further away towards the building door. Then, pulling out his phone, Axel sent a message to his father, letting him know Bell needed a few more minutes.

    Axel sighed as he put his phone away and looked around the area.

    Not far from where he stood, on one of the benches, he saw something shining in the moon¡¯s light. His curiosity got the better of him, and he went to investigate.

    As he got closer, he recognized the wrapper. It was a 3 Musketeers bar.

    Axel furrowed his brow, he looked all around for anyone who might have left it, but he was all alone.

    He reached down and then hesitated, wondering if it was one of Bell¡¯s pranks. She had been known to weaponize his bad habit in the past.

    Axel licked his lips and then quickly grabbed the candy bar. No confetti cannon, no sudden air horn, nothing happened.

    He shrugged and smiled to himself as he started to unwrap the candy. Axel took a bite and smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡°Axel!¡±

    He jumped. Surprised by the sudden shout, he dropped the candy bar.

    ¡®No!¡¯ he cried out in his mind.

    Quickly he turned to see who had lost him his treasure. Bell and Galen stood waiting for him by the door.

    ¡°Dude!¡± Bell shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just found¨C Huh?¡± he started to answer but was surprised when he turned back and saw nothing on the ground.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, slowpoke!¡± Bell shouted back, opening the door.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that was letting that dog slobber all over you¡­¡± he grumbled to himself as he walked towards the door.

    Behind a pir not far from where Axel had stood, a delicate mouth curved into a grin as she listened to his grumbles and bit into the discarded chocte.

 Chapter 151 Here, Like This

    ¡°Wee back to Winter,¡± Corrine smiled brilliantly at Caleb and Galen.

    They each thanked her.

    Wyatt stood beside her without a word. He looked up at Caleb but could not maintain eye contact for long.

    Caleb found himself forcing a smile.

    ¡®Ashleigh was right. He looks tired,¡¯ he thought. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was something else going on.

    He thought about suggesting to Bell a few tests that she might run or offering to send some equipment. But he caught himself.

    ¡®He wouldn¡¯t ept it anyway,¡± he smiled.

    Caleb told himself he only felt hurt for Ashleigh¡¯s sake.

    ¡°The official ceremony isn¡¯t for two days,¡± Corrine continued. ¡°But because of your bond with Ashleigh, we decided to ask you to join us for the Goddess¡¯ blessing at the full moon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the honor,¡± Caleb replied.

    Corrine looked at Ashleigh with a nod. Caleb looked up at Ashleigh with a question.

    ¡°There is another reason we asked you here early,¡± Ashleigh said, biting her lip nervously.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Caleb smiled, wondering what she was up to.

    ¡°We thought it would be a good time to announce our bond.¡±

    Caleb was stunned.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already told your pack, and mine has known since the fae attack,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I¡¯m not asking that you make me your Luna, only that we officially announce to the other packs that we are mates.¡±

    Caleb wasn¡¯t unhappy but surprised by her initiative. After hiding from their bond for so long, she wanted to shout it out.<sub>.</sub>

    Then he realized something else.

    ¡°You want to use the deration of peace as time to figure out how to avoid a war from our bond.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled.

    Caleb didn¡¯t care about the etiquette or rudeness of his actions.

    He grabbed her hand, pulling her roughly towards him, so she fell into hisp. Although she let out a yelp of surprise, he smiled and kissed her vigorously.

    Wyatt cleared his throat and turned away. Corrine stifled herugh and covered her smile with her hand.

    ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Axel growled.

    Ashleigh pulled away with quickened breaths and a fire in her eyes that made Caleb want to try again. Ashleigh put her hand on his chest to stop him.

    ¡°Down, boy¡­¡± she whispered with a wicked smirk.

    He gave her a half-grin full of want.

    Axel let out a growl that no one could pretend not to hear.

    ¡°Oh, rx. It¡¯s not the first PDA you¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Bell sighed dramatically at Axel.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to watch the two of you either!¡± Axel growled back.

    Bell¡¯s eyes widened, and her face flushed.

    ¡°I meant your parents¡­¡± she said quietly, looking anywhere but towards Corrine and Wyatt.

    Wyatt clenched his jaw and took a deep breath through his nose, pushing it back out through his mouth.

    Corrine could not hold back herugh.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ashleigh, dear, get up before your brotherpletely loses control,¡± Corrine said.

    Ashleighughed and got off Caleb¡¯sp, much to his displeasure.

    Corrine then turned to Galen.

    ¡°Beta Galen,¡± she smiled.

    Galen immediately stood up straighter and got visibly nervous.

    ¡°Yes, Luna Corrine,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind a little change in your itinerary,¡± Corrine smiled yfully. ¡°Because Ashleigh and Caleb will be announcing their bond. We thought it best that Ashleigh attends the actual ceremony at Caleb¡¯s side.¡±

    Galen looked at Caleb. The ceremony was only open to the Alpha and one guest, generally their Beta.

    Meaning that Caleb would be alone with the other Alphas and their allies. The same alphas that he and Caleb suspected of forging reports and possibly orchestrating the attacks themselves.

    ¡°Luna Corrine, with all due respect, I can¡¯t just leave my Alpha¨C¡± Galen began to reply.

    ¡°Ashleigh protected me against her brother far better than you did¡­.¡± Caleb interrupted.

    Ashleigh tried to cover her giggle with a cough, and Axel growled again.

    Galen raised an eyebrow at Caleb with pursed lips.

    Caleb smiled back.

    ¡®Oh, I see, so you get a girlfriend, and now you just toss me aside?¡¯ Galen said through their neural link.

    ¡®She¡¯s cuter than you,¡¯ Caleb replied.

    ¡°I understand your concern, Galen,¡± Corrine continued. ¡°But Ashleigh is our very best fighter. I am confident she will be able to keep Caleb out of any danger.¡±

    Galen still didn¡¯t like the idea.

    ¡°And I know you will be worried. So, we¡¯ve arranged for someone to keep you entertained,¡± Corrine said with a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure that whatever Bell has nned for you will keep your mind upied.¡±

    ¡°Whatever Bell has¡­.¡± Galen repeated quietly.

    He turned and looked at Bell, who gave him a sly smile and a wink. Galen couldn¡¯t help the goofy grin that came across his face.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right, Luna Corrine,¡± Galen smiled.

    ¡®So you get a girlfriend, and now you just toss me aside¡­.¡¯ Calebughed through their neural link.

    Wyatt and Corrine excused themselves to go home after some polite conversation and a few more jokes.

    Axel stuck around long enough for a few more grumbles and growls. But before long, he said there was something he needed to look into. Ashleigh had tried to find out what it was, but all he could say was that it was a feeling he had.

    Bell also had to leave as she had patients that she needed to check in on, but Galen was happy to walk her to the hospital.

    Which left Ashleigh and Caleb alone together.

    Ashleigh sat in hisp, he ced his arms around her waist, and she put hers around his neck. This position had be both familiar andfortable to them already.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here,¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here,¡± he smiled, hugging her a little tighter and drawing a gentleugh from her lips.

    ¡°Seriously,¡± she said, catching his eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure we would ever be able to be here like this.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he said, touching his palm to her cheek. ¡°I wasn¡¯t either.¡±

    Ashleigh kissed him sweetly.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± she replied, still giving him light soft kisses.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh pulled back and looked at him.

    His grey eyes looked up at her with such warmth and love that it almost took her breath away.

    ¡°Thank you for choosing me,¡± he whispered.

    She felt the heat of the tears welling in her eyes before she saw them. Ashleigh swallowed and smiled at Caleb.

    ¡°Thank you for waiting for me,¡± she whispered back.

    He smiled and ran his thumbs under her eyes to wipe away the tears.

    ¡°I love you,¡± they both said together.

    Theyughed before they came together and sealed their shared affirmation with a kiss.

    ***

    Ashleigh felt as though she were floating. There was a hum in the air around her, something she didn¡¯t quite recognize, and yet somehow, it also felt familiar.

    She opened her eyes. All around her was a dark blue haze, and in the distance, every way she turned, a bright light.

    ¡°Hello?¡± she called out.

    There was no reply. Not even an echo.

    Ashleigh tried to take a step forward, but she couldn¡¯t move.

    Before she could panic, or react in any natural way, the haze before her began to clear. A small window appeared. Ashleigh was surprised to find that she could step forward.

    The view from the window was downward. There were two women in a room below her.

    One had pale skin and long ck hair. The lower half of whichid loosely at her back, the upper half was done with braids and two bunsyered together, one smaller than the other.

    The other woman wore a pale blue dress. She had honey blonde hair pulled back in a loose braid.

    Ashleigh gasped as she recognized herself.

    ¡°Do you know who my true mate is?¡± the Ashleigh in the room below asked.

    Lian nodded her head.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s perspective changed. She was no longer above, but instead, she stood behind Lian.

    ¡°The Alpha of Summer,¡± Lian replied calmly.

    Ashleigh watched the relief that passed over her own eyes as she heard that Caleb was her mate. It made her smile.

    ¡°Your bond with Caleb is special,¡± Lian continued. ¡°Unlike any other in existence.¡±

    But Ashleigh didn¡¯t remember this.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± the Ashleigh of the past asked.

    ¡°Your connection is stronger, purer. You are both des¡­.¡± Lian¡¯s words drifted into silence.

    Lian slowly turned in her chair until she locked eyes with the Ashleigh witnessing this moment.

    ¡°It is not time yet for you to remember.¡±

    Lian¡¯s words crashed the world around Ashleigh. She was back in the dark blue haze for just a moment until the bright light grew blinding.

    Ashleigh woke in her bed with a gasp.

 Chapter 152 A Playful Pout

    Corrine, Wyatt, and Axel were busy with the arrangements for the blessing that night. Bell was back at the hospital, and Galen had his own task to handle.

    Allowing Caleb and Ashleigh to spend some quality time together.

    ¡°Are youfortable?¡± she asked. As she set down a tray of snacks and a couple of drinks.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Caleb smiled, ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    Ashleigh sat down beside him, curling against his side. He wrapped his arm around her pulling her closer to him and kissing the top of her head.

    ¡°So,¡± he said, ¡°Wyatt is retiring¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me why?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh leaned her head back on his chest and looked up at him. She kissed his chin. Calebughed and looked down at her. Giving her a quick peck.

    ¡°Is that a no?¡± he asked.

    She sighed and turned, scooting down, so shey with her head in hisp, resting her hands on her stomach.

    Caleb ced one hand gently on top of her head, running his fingers softly through her hair. Ashleigh grabbed his other hand, pulling it to rest on her stomach as she held it.

    ¡°He¡¯s struggling with everything going on the past few months. The attacks, Granger, both his children almost dying. Mom is too,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s tired.¡±

    Caleb nodded, listening.

    ¡°There are other things¡­¡± she sighed.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°That you can¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at him, and Caleb smiled back at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± he reassured her.

    She nodded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you yet, but I will, as soon as possible.¡±

    Caleb looked down at her face. He saw a look of determination that filled him with warmth.

    ¡®She wants to share it all with me,¡¯ he thought.

    ¡°I love you, Ashleigh.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at Caleb. He smiled back at her.

    ¡°I love you too, Caleb.¡±

    They sat infortable silence for a little while. Caleb stroked her hair gently while she ran her thumb over the back of his hand. Each just enjoying being so close to the other.

    ¡°How do you think tonight will go?¡± Ashleigh asked suddenly.

    ¡°As far as I know, the blessing is pretty simple,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°It¡¯s just like any other oath, really.¡±

    ¡°I meant for us,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Caleb looked at her, not entirely understanding what she meant, but then it dawned on him. The full moon.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Oh,¡± heughed. ¡°I actually forgot about it.¡±

    ¡°The first full moon we spent together, you chained yourself to a wall with silver iron. The second I almost died,¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°Well, we both almost died, actually. How do you forget that?¡±

    ¡°Actually,¡± Caleb said, ¡°the first full moon, I hunted you. Can¡¯t forget the Blood Moon.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± sheughed. ¡°But the point remains, every full moon we have been near each other has been pretty dramatic.¡±

    ¡°Yea, Galen might have brought that up once or twice on the way here,¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°He¡¯s a bit of a mother hen, isn¡¯t he?¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°He really is,¡± Caleb smiled. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have him.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and thenughed.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she said. ¡°Just thinking how much fun Bell is going to have messing with him.¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°He¡¯ll love every minute,¡± he said.

    ¡°So will she,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    She was happy. Caleb felt it through their bond.

    ¡°I feel a little jealous,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh looked up, confused.

    ¡°Of what?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Why do you feel so happy thinking of them?¡± he asked with a yful pout. ¡°Think of me.¡±

    Ashleighughed and sat up, turning around to face him. She got up onto her knees and moved, straddling him. He raised an eyebrow and gave her a delighted grin.

    ¡°Still jealous?¡± she asked, resting her arms on his shoulders as her face hovered just above his.

    Caleb ced his hands on her hips, gently squeezing them.

    She felt the familiar fire burning deep inside of her. Caleb¡¯s hands on her body, his lips so close, made her ache. Caleb turned his chin up to kiss her. She longed for him.

    And yet¡­ her mind was distracted.

    ¡°How do you do that?¡± she asked.

    They were so close the soft breath that came from her words teased his lips.

    ¡°What?¡± he whispered back, already feeling the drunkenness of his desire for her settling over him.

    ¡°You feel through our bond so¨C¡± her voice caught in her throat with a soft gasp.

    His thumbs massaged gently against her hips, drawing a sweet moan from her. She moved against him in a natural response.

    He smiled, enjoying the way she reacted to his touch.

    Ashleigh was already feeling her excitement just from his simple touch, the heat of his breath, how close they were. The small fire burning within her was growing, threatening to consume her reasoning.

    Caleb swallowed. He felt the heating off her body driving him wild. Her mouth was so close. He stretched his neck just a little, just enough to reach her, and bit her bottom lip gently.

    Ashleigh grabbed the back of his head, gripping his hair between her fingers. He nibbled at her lip, and she squeezed the muscles in her stomach tightly to keep from pressing her body firmly against him.

    She kissed him hard, and he kissed her back just as aggressively this time. Their lips crushed against each other, his hands gripping down on her hips. She felt the pain of his grip, but it didn¡¯t hurt. Instead, it felt safe and possessive in a way that made her tremble against him.

    Caleb¡¯s desire was growing. Their kisses were fierce and wet; he sucked her tongue and bit her lips. She pulled at his hair and pressed her body against him.

    Their bond was open, and they both felt it, the love, the longing, the deep, desperate need.

    His hands started to move of their own ord, up over her hip to the hem of her shirt. His fingertips touched that smooth, warm flesh. A wave of intense yearning shot through him.

    ¡®No, not yet,¡¯ the thought was a small voice in his mind.

    Ashleigh pulled away from his mouth, her kisses sweeping down his jawline and throat. The fire inside of her was a raging inferno now.

    She knew she wanted him; she knew he wanted her. But this wasn¡¯t the time or the ce.

    She nibbled down his throat as he moaned, and his hands moved up over her hips. Her heart was racing, his fingertips touched the flesh of her stomach, and she almost lost all reason.

    Ashleigh tried to focus on her goal and held thatst shred of rational thought she had in her mind. Her nipping continued to move down his throat until just before she reached his cor bone. Here she found what she was searching for. It called to her.

    She ran her tongue over it softly, and for just a moment, she could swear Caleb ground his hips up against her. But her head was still too lost in lust. She couldn¡¯t hold on to the thought.

    Ashleigh kissed the spot gently, and Caleb moaned out. His hands were under her shirt now.

    Part of her wanted to just let go. But, again, she knew. It wasn¡¯t time yet.

    She bit down on that sensitive spot, hard.

    Caleb roared out. Pleasure and pain mixed together in his mind, just enough for his reasoning to be apparent.

    He pushed Ashleigh away from him gently. She didn¡¯t fight him or try to hold on.

    They looked into each other¡¯s eyes, and they knew that if the other said yes, they would keep going.

    They both swallowed, and Ashleigh moved off hisp.

    Caleb reached his hand up to the spot beside his cor bone. He hissed at the pain he felt with even a light touch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    She sat across from him, hugging a pillow tightly against her body.

    Caleb smiled at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± he said. ¡°You did that on purpose, right?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°It was the right choice,¡± he said reassuringly. ¡°How did you know it would work?¡±

    She looked away.

    He felt something, fear, shame, guilt. And then he understood.

    Caleb did his best to hide his anger. He didn¡¯t want her to think he was mad at her. And he didn¡¯t want to exin that he was angry at her memories with Granger. It would only upset her.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± he called to her softly.

    She looked back at him.

    ¡°Since it seems that the full moon will affect us,¡± he smiled, and she blushed. ¡°I want to try to teach you how to control the flow of our bond.¡±

 Chapter 153 With Strength and Honor

    As the moon hung in the sky at its brightest, Axel and Wyatt stood opposite each other. They each spoke, making promises and humbling themselves before the Goddess. They each shed blood as a sacrifice in their oath, and for the first time, Wyatt kneeled before Axel and pledged to follow him.

    Ashleigh watched as her father passed his leadership to her brother. She was surprised by the swelling emotions in her chest.

    Corrine smiled brightly from beside Ashleigh, and soft tears fell from the sparkling emeralds of her eyes. Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but notice what seemed like the happiest expression she had ever seen on her mother¡¯s face.

    Looking at Axel, she could see the nerves that were overwhelming him as the ceremony started, but as it continued, they made their pledges and swore their oath. Ashleigh felt as though she had seen her brother grow up before her own eyes.

    By the time Wyatt took a knee and bowed to Axel as his Alpha, Axel was changed.

    Ashleigh was choked up by the pride she felt in how her brother had grown. She knew that the road ahead would be bumpy, but he would lead Winter with strength and honor.

    She felt the pull of their bond. Ashleigh nced over at Caleb, who gave her a smile filled with warmth and love.

    He had shown her how to ease the flow of their bond, and she knew they were both holding back at this moment. But even now, she wanted to be in his arms.

    ¡°Breathe,¡± Bell whispered beside her.

    Ashleigh looked at her friend, who smiled and again told her to take a breath. She did as was instructed.

    ¡°This ceremony is a big deal, Ash, don¡¯t let your parents or Axel catch you undressing your boyfriend with your eyes.¡±

    Ashleigh felt the flush spreading over her face. Just when she thought she had been doing an excellent job of reigning it all in.<sub>.</sub>

    For the rest of the evening, she avoided looking at Caleb.

    Though as shey in bed a few hourster, she was tempted to try and project herself into his mind, like he had done for her before. But the more she thought about it, the more she got nervous and embarrassed.

    In the end, she settled for dreaming of him.

    ***

    Winter was a flurry of activity by the afternoon of the next day. Corrine had arranged for celebrations all over Winter.

    There were games, prizes, food, and drink. Even in the Southern Territory, they had an entire festival running over several days. After the official ceremony with the alphas this night, Axel and Wyatt would travel south to perform a symbolic ceremony.

    Ashleigh had never seen so much excitement.

    It was still early in the day when the alphas from the lesser packs began to arrive. In total, including Spring and Autumn, there would be twenty-eight alphas gathered to celebrate and swear to peace for the next six months.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there would be any problems.

    When she hade up with the idea of asking her father to retire, arge part of the decision was based on what Caleb had said about a war brewing between the packs. He hadn¡¯t given her all the details, but he gave her enough for her to be concerned.

    The deration wasn¡¯t a solution. It would only dy the problem, but she was hoping it would give her the time she needed to solve the mystery of Alpha Cain.<sub></sub>

    The answers to these questions could unite Summer and Winter.

    Ashleigh was lost in thought and didn¡¯t notice when Galen and Caleb approached.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Caleb called out to her.

    She jumped and thenughed when she saw him.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said. ¡°Just daydreaming.¡±

    ¡°About me?¡± he smiled.

    Sheughed again. Galen rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Wow¡­ that is just so¨C¡± Galen began, quickly changing his attitude when Caleb gave him a dirty look, ¡°beautiful. Just precious, really.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°Bell is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°She is?¡± Galen perked up. ¡°Where?¡±

    Galen looked around excitedly as though he might spot her himself.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Ashleigh said, bringing her finger to her chin like she was genuinely thinking about it. ¡°My memory seems a little shot¡­.¡±

    Caleb chuckled.

    Galen fell to his knees before her dramatically.

    ¡°I am sorry, my gracious Luna, please forgive this humble wolf,¡± he said with his hands together, begging.

    ¡°Ok, ok. Get up,¡± Ashleighughed.

    Galen got to his feet with a goofy grin on his face.

    Ashleigh looked him over for a moment, genuinely considering him. Everything she knew about him led her to believe he was a good man. Caleb had said it himself.

    If there was anyone worthy of Bell, it was this adorable puppy of a man. He would keep her safe andughing for as long as she let him.

    Ashleigh smiled to herself.

    Galen waited for her answer, practically bouncing at this point.

    Caleb, however, didn¡¯t love the smile Ashleigh was directing at Galen. He cleared his throat, drawing Ashleigh¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± sheughed. ¡°Bell is waiting for you at her office. She said she had a few patients she needed to check on this morning, but then she would be free for the day.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Galen shouted as he started to run towards the hospital.

    He stopped abruptly. Turning back and returning sheepishly.

    ¡°My Alpha,¡± he said with a respectful bow towards Caleb. ¡°If it is alright with you, I will take my leave¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, just go!¡± Caleb grumbled.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Once more, Galen took off running in the direction of the hospital.

    Ashleighughed after him until her hand was tugged, and she fell into Caleb¡¯sp. He wrapped his hands at her waist and buried his nose against the crook of her neck.

    ¡°Caleb!¡± Ashleigh cried out, looking around to make sure no one was around. ¡°Someone is going to see us!¡±

    He said something, but his mouth was pressed against her throat. Sending a not exactly unwee vibration through her nerves.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked. Still looking around in case someone came in their direction.

    He pulled back just enough, so the warmth of his breath danced along the sensitive skin of her throat when he spoke.

    ¡°Smile for me,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and pulled away from him enough to look him in the eyes.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked again

    ¡°You smiled for Galen¡­¡± he pouted.

    She smiled when she saw how he looked away from her yet held her just a little bit tighter.

    ¡°Are you really jealous that I smiled at him?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It looked like you were cherishing him a little too much,¡± he replied, still pouting.

    ¡°I do cherish him,¡± she said, ¡°for Bell.¡±

    Caleb shrugged.

    Ashleigh had always felt uneasy and suffocated by Granger¡¯s jealousy. But somehow, seeing how Caleb held her so tightly and the pout on his lips. She couldn¡¯t help herself.

    She leaned forward and kissed him tenderly. He reacted to her immediately.

    They savored their moment together before pulling apart and doing their best to maintain a proper distance until after their announcement that evening.

 Chapter 154 Snow in Your Hair

    Galen stood outside Bell¡¯s office, pacing back and forth just out of sight. He had been there fifteen minutes already.

    He had debated walking in but was afraid she was busy and he would distract her. Then he thought he would knock, but again, what if she were right in the middle of an important note and she lost her concentration.

    His mind was full of questions and debates. Should he kiss her as a greeting? Should he hug her? Should he wait and see how she wanted it to go? But what if she thought he wasn¡¯t interested; he was very interested.

    So caught up in the tornado of his mental anguish, Galen did not hear the door open or feel her eyes on him.

    Bell had been watching him for at least a couple of minutes before she cleared her throat.

    She would have happily watched him continue to pace back and forth with anticipation and worry for a lot longer. His concerns were written inly on his face, and she relished it.

    If not for the fact that she knew Autumn and Spring were expected to arrive in the next twenty minutes, and she wanted to be as far away from the festivities as possible at that time.

    Galen froze in ce, his back to her.

    ¡°Please be a random nurse or doctor just curious about the weirdo pacing the hall¡­¡± he whispered to himself.

    He slowly turned around to find it was, of course, the source of all his anticipation and worry.

    Bell stood with one shoulder pressed to the door frame, and her arms crossed over her chest. Her hair was pulled back into a messy bun. Her eyes were lightly painted in shadowed greens. Her lips were decorated in a color that Galen only knew lived somewhere between pink and red, making her lips much more attractive.

    ¡°Galen!¡± she called out.

    Her tone was such that he realized she had called him more than once. His face flushed immediately.<sub>.</sub>

    Bell let out a soft giggle and closed the distance between them. She slipped her arms under his and wrapped them tightly around his body. Resting her head against his chest, she breathed him in.

    Galen let out the breath he hadn¡¯t even meant to hold. He gently wrapped his arms around her and bent to kiss the top of her head.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she said.

    ¡°Hi,¡± he answered.

    ***

    They walked hand in hand back to her house, where she had two backpacks prepped and ready to go.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Galen asked as he took the pack she offered.

    ¡°We¡¯re going on a hike,¡± Bell said excitedly.

    Galen looked at the ratherrge bag with confusion.

    ¡°This seems like a lot for a hike,¡± hemented.

    ¡°Well, there is extra water, some snacks, dinner stuff, all the camping basics, the tent, oh, can¡¯t forget these,¡± Bell replied, grabbing a rolled-up sleeping bag and handing it to him.

    Galen took it and stared down at it for a long moment. Finally, he looked back at her with confusion.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Camping basics? Tent?¡± he asked, looking down at the sleeping bag again. ¡°Are we spending the night?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°Scared?¡±

    ¡°A little,¡± he replied.

    Bellughed.

    ¡°I am fully aware of how strict the customs of Winter are about rtionships; I can¡¯t imagine that this is on the approved list.¡±

    ¡°Probably not, but I¡¯m not the best about following rules,¡± Bell replied with a wink. ¡°Come on, we need to get going.¡±

    ¡°Are we in a hurry?¡± Galen asked, attaching the sleeping bag to the bottom of his backpack.

    ¡°Kind of,¡± Bell said. ¡°I would like to be at the campsite by sundown. It¡¯s a beautiful view.¡±

    Galen nodded and motioned for her to lead the way.

    They headed into the woods and up the trail. They hiked up the mountain for an hour and a half before stopping.

    Galen looked out from over the valley below. It was both beautiful and terrifying. This view faced the backside of the mountain, away from the settlements in the north. Here there were jagged edges and giant boulders covered in ice and snow.

    They continued, wrapping the mountain once more before Bell finally said they had reached their destination. Not a moment too soon, as the warm hues of sunset filled the sky.

    Through the trees, Galen could see an opening. He walked forward, and his breath caught in his throat as his eyes fell upon the view before him.

    He could see out into the Winterndscape for miles. The forest below, the clearings, and the northern base. He knew that this area housed more than three hundred individuals, but it looked like a vige for dolls from here. In the distance, he could see lights of the small northernmunities spread out amongst the snow-covered territory.

    Above him and before him, the sky was filled with the warm glow of sunset. Orange, red, yellow, and just a touch of purples stretched over the horizon as the sun was swallowed by the world.

    ¡°Gorgeous, right?¡± Bell asked as she came through the trees behind him.

    Galen could only nod.

    Bell smiled as she saw the look on Galen¡¯s face. It was even more beautiful to her than the paintedndscape of the sky.

    He caught her stare, and she quickly looked away with a flush.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit,¡± she said, pointing.

    Galen looked where she pointed. He saw a clear campsite. A circle of stones not entirely covered in snow and two logs were ced around the fire pit as benches.

    He set down his pack beside the log and sat down. Bell did the same, sitting beside him and resting her head against his shoulder.

    They watched in silence as the colors shifted and changed across the sky, stretching into deeper hues of pinks, reds, purples, and blues.

    The snow began to fall around them just before the sun was entirely gone.

    ¡°Uh oh,¡± Bellughed. ¡°We better get the tent set up before it snows too much. I¡¯m afraid a pretty Summer boy like you might get upset about snow in your hair.¡±

    Bellughed to herself, sitting up and reaching for her pack.

    ¡°Actually,¡± Galen said gently, ¡°I really like the snow.¡±

    Bell looked up to see him reaching a hand into the sky, a soft smile on his face as he watched the small kesnd.

    ¡°My dad did, too,¡± she said.

    Galen looked back at her curiously. She smiled.

    ¡°In Autumn, it didn¡¯t snow much, maybe once a year, and only for a day or two. Really more just a light dusting,¡± Bell began. ¡°But there was one time, I was¡­ maybe six? I think?¡±

    Galen listened intently.

    ¡°There was a massive storm, snow everywhere. It was amazing,¡± Bell spoke with a smile in her voice. ¡°And I remember my dad, this very serious, very stern man, he just lit up.

    ¡°He shifted into his wolf and just ran outside. He became this yful puppy bouncing around in the snow. It was the funniest thing I had ever seen.¡±

    Bellughed, and Galen watched her with awe.

    ¡°We spent the whole day out there, he taught me to make snow angels, a snowman, and we had a snowball fight,¡± she sighed gently at the memory. ¡°We spent the evening wrapped up in a warm nket on the couch. It was the first time I ever had hot cocoa too.¡±

    Bell swallowed and took a shaky breath as her joyful memories threatened to bring out the tears she had long ago forced back.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to get wrapped up in my own thoughts.¡±

    Galen tilted his head. He looked at her thoughtfully before turning his face back to the snow falling from the sky.

    ¡°My first trip to Winter was about seven years ago with Alpha Cain. When I was training, he brought me to each of the major packs to experience what they were each like. Before that first day in Winter, I had never actually seen snow.¡±

    Galen smiled. ¡°It was pretty.¡±

    Bell let out a soft giggle. Galen looked at her. He could see his words were rxing her mind. He turned away and put his hand out again, feeling the light slush falling against his palm.

    ¡°I had always wondered how it felt,¡± he continued. ¡°My mother would make snowkes out of paper and hang them on the windows when I was very young. She never got the chance to see it for herself, but she always wanted to.¡±

    Galen swallowed as he thought of his mother. His memories of her were clouded. He couldn¡¯t even remember her face clearly.

    ¡°Those snowkes are one of the only things I really remember about her,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Being here while the snow falls¡­ I feel closer to her.¡±

    They were both quiet.

    Finally, Galen broke the silence with a gentleugh.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, ¡°I have never shared that with anyone before. I didn¡¯t realize how sad it would be.¡±

    He looked up at Bell with a smile and glistening eyes as the unwee tears had forced their way into his eyes.

    Bell reached up and wiped away the tear that escaped his eye.

    ¡°I have never told anyone about my dad either,¡± Bell said, licking her lips nervously. ¡°You are important to me too, Galen.¡±

    Galen opened his arms, and Bell immediately moved into them. They held each other, embracing the warmth of their feelings.

 Chapter 155 Morning Sunrise Filling the Sky

    It didn¡¯t take them long to set up camp. It was only for one night, after all.

    While Bell finished setting up the sleeping bags and pulling out the snacks, Galen got a fire going.

    She came out of the tent holding something behind her back. Galen eyed her suspiciously.

    ¡°Should I be afraid?¡± he asked with a smile.

    Bell wiggled her eyebrows at him. ¡°Maybe¡­¡±

    Galenughed.

    Bell sat down beside him. She turned to face him, putting on a very serious expression.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± she asked.

    Galen gave his own very serious expression. He nodded.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± she said and took a deep breath.

    Bell pulled out arge shoebox from behind her back.

    Galen stared nkly.

    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t what I expected, that¡¯s for sure,¡± he said.

    Bellughed.

    She pulled the lid off the box, revealing marshmallows and graham crackers.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°S¡¯mores!¡± Galen shouted gleefully.

    Bellughed at his excited reaction.

    ¡°Guess you¡¯re a fan?¡± she asked. Galen nodded.

    ¡°Well, alright,¡± sheughed, pulling out the marshmallows and graham crackers, revealing various chocte options below.

    Galen was surprised.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± he asked.

    Bell looked at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a basic s¡¯mores guy?¡± she said.

    ¡°Uh¡­ ok¡­ I won¡¯t¡­¡± Galenughed.

    Bell shook her head.

    ¡°Have you never tried anything beyond the basic chocte, marshmallow, graham crackers?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Well, I mean they work so well together¡­ why mess with sess?¡± heughed.

    ¡°You poor sweet thing¡­.¡± Bell sighed dramatically and looked away from him.

    Galen tilted her chin to look back at him. He raised an eyebrow and gave her a hungry grin.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Educate me, Bell,¡± he said quietly, in a voice that made her draw a breath. ¡°Teach me the things that you like.¡±

    Bell turned away quickly, using her hand like a fan. She took a deep breath and calmed herself.

    She looked back at him. He gave her a satisfied yet still hungry look.

    ¡°S¡¯mores making is a sacred art,¡± she began. ¡°So, please, let¡¯s keep it professional, ok?¡±

    Galenughed at her mock serious tone.

    ¡°My mistake,¡± he said, holding his hands up in surrender. ¡°Please, continue.¡±

    Bell nodded, smiling to herself as she reached into the box and moved the candies around, searching for one in particr.

    ¡°That is an awful lot of candy,¡± Galen said. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you had such a sweet tooth.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really,¡± she replied, ¡°I confiscated most of these from Axel. It¡¯s just fun to mess with him.¡±

    ¡°You and Axel are pretty close,¡± Galenmented, his voice falling just enough for her to notice.

    Bell stopped her search. She sat up and looked at him carefully.

    ¡°I told you before we are friends,¡± she said, her voice taking on a defensive tone. ¡°Is this going to be a problem for you? Because if it is, then let me make something clear right n¨C¡±

    ¡°Whoa, Bell, stop,¡± Galen interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t trying to sound like I was upset or angry or jealous or anything really, I promise,¡± Galen said quickly.

    Bell took a breath and crossed her arms to listen.

    ¡°I like you, Bell, you know that, ¡° he began. ¡°Am I jealous of how close you and Axel are? Of course, but that doesn¡¯t mean I am an idiot.¡±

    Galen smiled at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous of everyone who has had the chance to be with you longer than I have. Of anyone that can make you smile, that might know your secrets,¡± he said. ¡°I want all those things, but I know it

    will take time. Until then, yea, from time to time, I might get a little grumpy about how well Axel already knows you.¡±

    Bell rxed her arms.

    ¡°Galen¡­¡± her words were lost.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to rush you, Bell,¡± Galenughed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared.¡±

    Sheughed awkwardly, and then she felt a grip on her heart. She wasn¡¯t being fair to him.

    ¡°Listen,¡± she began. ¡°I like you; I really do.¡±

    She bit her lip, trying to find the right words.

    ¡°But I¡¯m¡­ scared,¡± sheughed. ¡°Of everything.¡±

    Bell hugged herself.

    ¡°I want to be open; I want to try and see what we might have between us,¡± she continued. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure where I will draw a line or when I will pull back. But I know I will.¡±

    Bell sighed, knowing that what she was saying was true. Galen was the only person she had ever been interested in pursuing as more than a flirtation, and he was dangerous. The thought of losing him was scary, but giving him her heart, was terrifying.

    ¡°I¡¯m a broken doll, Galen,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°No,¡± he stated. ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±

    She looked up at him. The firelight reflected brightly off the tears in her eyes.

    ¡°You are amazing,¡± he whispered. ¡°You are beautiful, kind, smart. Yourugh is like music, and your smile is joy.¡±

    Bell looked away, feeling the warmth in her cheeks getting stronger.

    ¡°Nobody is perfect,¡± Galen said. ¡°But some people are worth waiting for. If you still need time, I¡¯m not going anywhere. I told you before, I will wait for you.¡±

    He was so willing, so devoted already. Bell swallowed hard.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, though,¡± she said. ¡°Is it?¡±

    Galen furrowed his brows.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.

    ¡°If your real mate shows up¡­¡± she said, feeling a drop in her stomach as she said the words. ¡°I want you to know, I will let you go. I won¡¯t stand in your way.¡±

    Galen didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he got eerily quiet, and Bell was afraid to look at him.

    ¡°Bell, I don¡¯t think of you as someone I want to flirt with for a little while and then move on,¡± he said. ¡°I want a future with you.¡±

    Bell was speechless. She knew he was serious; she knew he felt something more than just a crush, but this¡­

    ¡°My mate won¡¯t be a concern,¡± he said, his voice holding a note of sadness that struck a chord with Bell. ¡°She hase and gone already.¡±

    Bell looked up at him. She was shocked and confused. How could anyone have left this man? But as she saw the haunted expression, she understood. No one would have left such a man willingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss,¡± she said gently.

    ¡°It was a long time ago,¡± he smiled sadly. ¡°I didn¡¯t even understand what I had lost.¡±

    Bell¡¯s heart ached for Galen.

    ¡°The point is,¡± he continued. ¡°That for me, it¡¯s just you.¡±

    The warmth that spread through her chest left her breathless.

    ¡®What is this feeling?¡¯ she wondered.

    ¡°But,¡± he said, ¡°I won¡¯t stand in your way either.¡±

    Bell looked up at him. He wasn¡¯t looking at her now.

    ¡°If one day your mate arrives,¡± Galen said quietly, hesitantly. ¡°I will do whatever you want.¡±

    Bell felt the chill of the air in her lungs. Galen turned to her. His eyes held a passion and determination she had never seen in him before. He took her hands in his, their warmth fighting away the chill she had felt.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to just walk away as though you mean nothing to me,¡± he continued. ¡°I will do everything I can to convince you that I am the wolf for you. But if your mate is the person you want to be with, I won¡¯t stand in your way.¡±

    Bell took in a shaky breath. The warmth in her chest was growing like the morning sunrise filling the sky.

    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s what this is¡¯ she thought as understanding dawned on her. ¡®I love him¡­.¡¯

 Chapter 156 Pride and Desire

    After the sun had set over the snow-covered mountains of Winter and the moon rose to her ce in the sky, the celebrations were on their way.

    With Galen in the mountains and Ashleigh getting ready for the event, Caleb was left in the care of another wolf of Winter. Luckily, he had not insisted on helping Caleb into his suit. But he did insist on standing beside him like a bodyguard.

    ¡°I appreciate you taking the time to escort me, Saul.¡±

    ¡°It is my pleasure,¡± Saul replied with a nod.

    ¡°I heard you had a child recently,¡± Caleb said, ¡°how is it? Being a new father.¡±

    Saul thought for a moment before answering. He pulled at the cor of his suit ufortably.

    ¡°It has been challenging,¡± Saul replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°A fussy baby?¡±

    ¡°She is perfect,¡± Saul replied, with just the slightest hint of offense. ¡°I do not enjoy leaving her.¡±

    Caleb smiled quietly. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he might feel the day he held his and Ashleigh¡¯s baby in his arms.

    His daydream was interrupted by a familiar voice calling out to him.

    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t that tasty, Alpha of Summer,¡± Alice cooed as she approached Caleb.

    He looked up at her with irritation and boredom in his eyes.

    ¡°Oh, you always have the nastiest expressions for me,¡± she smiled yfully.<sub>.</sub>

    He realized then that she seemed to enjoy his attempts to get her to leave him alone.

    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but notice that she was dressed to impress. He would give her that credit, at least.

    She wore a floor-length dress of red and ck. Her shoulders and throat were covered in ck material that extended down to her chest, though still leaving a window of cleavage for all to see.

    Just below the bust line, the fabric changed to a deep red corset cinched at the waist. ring out at the hips like coattails before changing into a form-fitting skirt of red with a ck ovey.

    Her hair was painted red and ck to match and worn down in loose curls that hung around her shoulders. As she took a step closer to him, Caleb realized the skirt had a slit at mid-thigh.

    ¡°Do you like my dress?¡± she asked sweetly, spinning around for him.

    ¡°Not particrly,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°Someone will,¡± Alice said, smiling brightly at him with a wink.

    ¡°Galen isn¡¯t here,¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°He¡¯s no fun anyway. He never ys with me,¡± Alice pouted, crossing her arms over her chest.

    ¡°Good,¡± Caleb said. ¡°You can leave him alone then.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but if you tell me to¡­.¡± Alice smiled, ¡°it makes me want to chase him.¡±

    Caleb sighed.<sub></sub>

    Saul cleared his throat, drawing Caleb¡¯s attention. He pointed his chin across the hall to the entrance.

    The doors had already opened. The first to walk in was Axel. He wore a suit of all ck, and his hair was parted. Leaving arge swath covering his eye as per his usual style. While the rest was tied back in varying sizes of braids.

    Next to enter were Wyatt and Corrine.

    Wyatt also wore a ck suit, but he wore arge and heavy fur on his shoulder. Beside him, Corrine wore an olive-colored flowing dress with a skin around her shoulder. Both Alpha and Luna wore their hair in borate braids and knots resembling crowns.

    Even before entering the room, Caleb¡¯s heart was racing with anticipation for her.

    Ashleigh stepped into the hall. Caleb felt the air leave his lungs and his heart jump into his throat.

    She wore a form-fitting long-sleeved deep blue dress. At first nce, it was floor length, but quickly Caleb realized that beyond mid-thigh was just a veil ofced flowers. Her long, well-defined legs were on disy for any whose eyes lingered too long.

    Caleb¡¯s eyes followed the curves of her body all the way back up to her alluring neck, just in time to see her turn and realize that her entire back was exposed.

    The growl that rose in Caleb¡¯s throat startled both Alice and Saul.

    Saul cleared his throat.

    ¡°Now that dress says ¡®eat me¡¯ all over it¡­.¡± Alice giggled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have literally anywhere else to be,¡± Caleb growled through gritted teeth.

    ¡°No fun,¡± Alice pouted as she walked away.

    Caleb looked back at Ashleigh. Every time he had seen her, her hair was tied back in a loose braid. But tonight, it was far more borate. Two small braids on each side of her head. Her hair was puffed up and then braided in arge braid down her back at the center. The rest of her hairid loose at her back, curled at the ends.

    She was beautiful.

    She followed her family, greeting each of the alphas in attendance. Her spine was straight, and she held herself with elegance and power. Paying just enough attention to each alpha as was necessary while turning away from them the moment their nce became less than respectful.

    He watched her with desire and awe. Here he saw his future Luna.

    ¡°Are you¡­¡± Saul spoke quietly, hesitating to finish his words. ¡°¡­Alright?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked, his sight never leaving Ashleigh.

    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Saul sighed.

    Caleb begrudgingly looked away from her. He could tell that Saul was struggling at whatever he was trying to say.

    ¡°Is there something the matter, Saul?¡± Caleb asked.

    Saul clenched his jaw; one might think he was angry. But Caleb noticed a slight pink hue in his cheeks. He followed Saul¡¯s eyes. He nced at Ashleigh and then looked back to Caleb himself.

    ¡°If it were my Pearl¡­ I would¡­ not be alright,¡± Saul finally managed to say.

    Caleb nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Saul,¡± Caleb said, looking back at his Ashleigh.

    She smiled a coy smile. Someone must havemented about how lovely she looked. Caleb clenched his jaw.

    ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy what is happening,¡± Caleb said, maintaining calm. ¡°But I understand it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Saul asked. Watching the alphas whom Ashleigh had already greeted, their eyes still lingered on her. Even he, as her friend and packmate, wished to rip their eyes out.

    ¡°Ashleigh and I will announce our bond after Axel is officially recognized as Alpha of Winter and the Deration of Peace is made,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°She has dressed for the asion?¡± Saul asked.

    ¡°In a way,¡± Caleb replied.

    Ashleigh smiled as she clenched her jaw. Caleb saw the sharp intake of breath. Another inappropriatement. It seemed these lesser alphas needed a lesson in respect.

    ¡°You have been at my side the entire evening, Saul,¡± Caleb continued. ¡°How many other alphas have greeted me?¡±

    Saul thought about it, shocked by the answer.

    ¡°None.¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Every alpha in this room relies on Summer for one thing or another. Yet, not one has shown respect to the Alpha of Summer.¡±

    Saul looked around the room.

    ¡°At the Blood Moon, these men lined up to greet me,¡± Caleb said. ¡°So, tell me, Saul, what has changed between then and now?¡±

    Saul looked at Caleb. His eyes immediately moved to the chair.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Caleb said, clenching his jaw. ¡°They view me as broken and weak because of this chair.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how this connects to Ashleigh dressing as she has.¡±

    ¡°Because Ashleigh identified that weakness, and she ns to exploit it,¡± Caleb said with the slightest tilt of his lip.

    ¡°How?¡± Saul asked.

    ¡°When we announce our bond, there will naturally be a mixed reaction. But those who see it as an opportunity to take my mate will reveal themselves as our enemies.¡±

    ¡°I see, so you nned this?¡± Saul asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb replied with a shake of his head. ¡°She did this on her own.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled sweetly and turned her eyes shyly. The alpha before her licked his lips and cocked his brow as she moved on to the next.

    ¡°Then how do you know that is what she is doing?¡±

    ¡°Because I can feel it through our bond,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°Her irritation at the ufortable dress, disgust at all the eyes directed at her. Satisfaction when she identifies someone she thinks won¡¯t pass the test.¡±

    Caleb couldn¡¯t help the surge of pride and desire he felt for her at that moment. Across the room, Ashleighughed at something her mother whispered, and then suddenly, she straightened her back and let out a trembling breath.

    Her eyes turned to him immediately, she bit her lower lip, and he smiled back wickedly.

 Chapter 157 Treat It Like a Weakness

    ¡°Hello, Alpha Wyatt. Oh! I suppose it is just Wyatt now.¡±

    The voice of the man her father was greeting held a smile, but one that made Ashleigh ufortable.

    ¡°You are¡­?¡± Wyatt asked.

    ¡°Holden,¡± the man answered. ¡°I am here in ce of Alpha Gorn of Spring. He has taken ill, and our doctors simply could not allow him to travel.¡±

    ¡°You are his Beta?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m afraid we lost our Beta a few years back, and Alpha Gorn has been unable to find a suitable recement. I am just a humble wolf trying to be of service to my Alpha.¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t like how this man talked; it made her skin crawl.

    ¡°Alpha Gorn did send this for you,¡± Holden said, smiling from ear to ear. He held out a scroll.

    Wyatt took the scroll from Holden and opened it. Once he had read it over, he handed it to Corrine.

    ¡°You understand that your blood will be used to make the oath?¡± Wyatt asked.

    As Wyatt and Corrine discussed the details of taking the oath with Holden, Axel and Ashleigh stepped away.

    ¡°That guy gives me the creeps,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Axel agreed. ¡°I know he was here for the exchange, but I didn¡¯t see him much. Heard he spent a lot of time at the bar.¡±

    Ashleigh nced back at Holden. She wondered for just a moment if he had known Granger.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Are we almost done with the greetings?¡± Axel asked, interrupting her thoughts.

    ¡°I think we are about half done,¡± Ashleigh replied, looking down the line.

    She already saw several leering eyes lingering too long on her body. Ashleigh did her best not to let her disgust show.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Axel moaned.

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find you something to snack on while mom and dad are still busy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Axel called out as Ashleigh walked away.

    Axel looked over at his parents. It seemed they were still in conversation with the creepy man from Spring. He sighed and stepped over to the wall, finding a spot he could rest for a moment. Heid his head back, closing his eyes.

    Ever since his father had announced his retirement, Axel had trouble sleeping. Instead, he kept dreaming of Granger.

    Axel had followed Granger on his trip to learn how to be a better leader of his people. He looked up to him and saw him as a brother. He trusted him.

    Axel remembered Granger¡¯s eyes as he charged at him with a knife. There was nothing. No anger, no resentment. Just nothing. Taking Axel¡¯s life meant nothing at all to Granger.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Try this,¡± a sweet voice called to him.<sub></sub>

    Axel opened his eyes. Before him stood a woman dressed in red and ck, with hair to match. She smiled at him in a way that made him nervous and made him smile back.

    ¡°Here,¡± she said, lifting a te to him. ¡°I find that something sweet helps keep the nightmares back.¡±

    Axel looked down at the te. On it sat a piece of chocte cake.

    He took the cake and looked up at her with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.

    Axel took a bite of the cake, smiling with satisfaction as the delicious chocte spread across his tongue.

    He took another bite, not noticing that the woman had taken a step closer to him until he felt the feather light touch of her fingers against his hair.

    Axel swallowed the bite of cake in his mouth and raised his eyes to her.

    ¡°Why do you cover your pretty face?¡± she asked.

    Axel swallowed again, feeling his heart beginning to pump faster.

    Her fingers grazed the curtain of hair that covered his eye. She pushed against it gently, just enough for her to see the scar. Axel looked away from her.

    ¡°Is this the reason?¡± she asked.

    Axel took a deep breath through his nose; the sweet smell of the chocte gently tickled his senses, but his stomach was in knots. She was so close.

    ¡°If you treat it like a weakness, that is how everyone else will see it,¡± she said quietly, pulling her hand back.

    Axel turned back to her; their eyes met.

    ¡®Chocte,¡¯ he thought to himself, looking at her rich brown eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re too pretty to hide,¡± she smiled again.

    ¡°Alice!¡±

    Axel¡¯s eyes widened, and his head snapped back at his sister¡¯s sudden shout. The woman before him smiled yfully and turned around.

    ¡°Hi Ashleigh, so good to see you. It¡¯s been too long.¡±

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Axel whispered.

    ¡°What are you doing with my brother?¡± Ashleigh asked quietly, stepping close to Alice.

    ¡°I just offered him some cake,¡± Alice replied innocently. Then, looking back over her shoulder, she smiled at Axel. ¡°I think he liked it.¡±

    Axel swallowed again, feeling his stomach flip and turn.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± another voice called from behind Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh turned around to see the man her mother and father had been speaking with. The look on his face was strange. He appeared calm, almost pleasant, but his eyes held quiet anger.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°I told you to stay by my side.¡±

    Ashleigh nced back at Alice, and for just a moment, she saw something.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Alice said sweetly. ¡°My curiosity got the better of me.¡±

    ¡°You remember what happened to the cat?¡± Holden said with a strange smile on his face. ¡°Come, Alice.¡±

    Again, Ashleigh thought she saw it, the same sadness she had glimpsed on Bell many times.

    Alice smiled and skipped over to Holden, taking his arm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find some tea, dear,¡± Holden said as he pulled Alice away.

    Axel still stood against the wall, holding the cake she had given him. Alice nced back for just a moment. Their eyes met, she smiled, and then she was gone.

    ¡°You need to be more careful,¡± Ashleigh¡¯s voice brought Axel back into focus. ¡°She¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± he asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s a spy,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Axel looked where he hadst seen Alice, and he took another bite of cake.

    ¡°Give me that,¡± Ashleigh demanded, taking the cake te and recing it with a te of vegetables. ¡°You eat like a five-year-old, you know that?¡±

    Axel rolled his eyes.

    Wyatt and Corrine gathered their children to finish greeting all of the alphas, with Caleb voluntarily cing himself at the end of the line. Allowing Ashleigh to stay by his side for the ceremony.

    There were minor scuffles between some of the betas of the lesser packs, long-standing rivalries, and disputes being brought up. So Saul took it upon himself to patrol the hall, to keep these disturbances to a minimum.

    Wyatt and Axel performed the ceremony without issue. The alphas all cheered and weed Axel. Then, each took their turn to make an offering to the Goddess and join the Deration of Peace.

    Alpha Tomas had beente to arrive. The ceremony was already over, but he did make it in time to add his oath to the Deration.

    Ashleigh was thankful that she did not have to greet him. After hearing about Bell¡¯s history, she wasn¡¯t sure how she could face him without trying to kill him.

    Once everything had settled down from the ceremony, the alphas were generally mingling and eating. Ashleigh looked around for her mother.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go check with mom about when we can make our announcement,¡± Ashleigh said quietly to Caleb.

    Caleb smiled and nodded.

    He was left alone.

    Caleb reached for his ss when he heard movements behind him, growling and the sound of someone being hit. Then, before turning and looking over his shoulder, his entire world was flipped.

    Strapped into his chair, Caleb was knocked over on his side. His head hit the ground with a painful thud. He heard the scuffle behind him continue, shouting and gasping. He was jostled around as something continued to hit his wheelchair. Caleb tried to right himself, but he struggled with the angle the chair hadnded.

    The wheels were slightly elevated off the ground, so he couldn¡¯t quite do it alone no matter how hard he tried to push himself up.

    ¡°Would you like some help?¡± a voice he was sure he recognized from somewhere asked.

    A short man with curly brown hair and a wide grin came into Caleb¡¯s view.

 Chapter 158 He Had Held Back

    Holden crouched down before Caleb, grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°It seems you have gotten yourself in quite the predicament,¡± Holden said.

    Caleb clenched his jaw but held his growl deep inside. He tried once more to right himself, but it was no use.

    ¡°Oh, careful, you¡¯ll hurt yourself even more if you keep trying to force it,¡± Holden smiled.

    Holden stood up. He moved behind Caleb and cleared away the chairs that blocked Caleb from flipping his chair on his own.

    ¡°We met once before, you know,¡± Holden spoke as he picked up the chairs. ¡°At the Blood Moon.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to help me, then do it,¡± Caleb growled.

    He pushed back against the floor once again. Without the chairs in his way, he could push his chair further up. Though it still fell back, mming his shoulder into the ground.

    ¡°Oh no, you must be more careful,¡± Holden said, feigning concern.

    Caleb clenched his jaw, fighting the urge to shout angrily. Holden lifted the chair, leaning far too close to Caleb¡¯s face.

    After he was upright, Holden seemed to consider Caleb once more. His mouth was turned up in a grin that only made Caleb want to hit him.

    ¡°You know,¡± Holden said, tilting his head as he spoke, ¡°I almost wondered if your injuries might not be as severe as they had been made out to be.¡±

    Holdenughed, eyeing Caleb carefully.

    Caleb looked away from him, clenching his jaw.

    ¡°My Alpha spoke of how you struggled during your meetings. Your stamina was so low that you were bed bound for days,¡± Holden tilted his head to the other side, his smile never changing. ¡°I thought he must be exaggerating.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s good that a peace treaty has already been agreed to,¡± Caleb growled through gritted teeth.

    Holden¡¯s eyes widened yfully, and he pulled back from Caleb.

    ¡°Oh?¡± he said. ¡°Are you saying you wish you could hurt me?¡±

    Caleb did not respond.

    ¡°But all I need to do is step back,¡± Holdenughed, taking a step back. ¡°Can¡¯t reach me anymore.¡±

    Holdenughed loudly. Then looked back at Caleb with serious eyes.

    ¡°I truly considered that you might be ying a game,¡± Holden smiled. ¡°Pretending to be injured when you were not.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Holden¡¯s smile grew wider as his eyes trailed down Caleb¡¯s body, ¡°it looks like I was wrong.¡±

    Caleb followed Holden¡¯s crazed gaze, surprised to see a fork stabbed into his thigh. Caleb growled and ripped the fork out of his leg, throwing it furiously.

    ¡°Oops, it must have happened when you fell.¡±

    Caleb looked away from Holden once again. He was at least d he had listened to Galen and taken the paralytic before the ceremony. Not because of the fork, but because he might have already killed this fool without it in his system.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s clear you are well and truly broken,¡± Holden said. His grin was wide, but his tone was much darker, angrier.

    It drew Caleb¡¯s attention. There was something in his words, something more than he was showing in his eyes.

    Caleb suddenly felt angry, angrier than he had already been feeling.<sub></sub>

    ¡°After all,¡± Holden continued. ¡°What self-respecting alpha would allow themselves to be seen flopping around on the floor like a captured fish.¡±

    Caleb felt a surge of white-hot rage. But before he could act on it, he saw Holden¡¯s expression change.

    Holden felt the soft pressure on his shoulder that quickly turned painful. He let out a pained grunt. The hand let him go.

    He turned to face whoever dared to touch him.

    His anger was swallowed in an instant. When the force of her presence pressed down against him, pulling the air from his lungs.

    He felt his body moving for just a moment, trying to kneel before her. He struggled to fight the urge.

    Holden looked into her hazel eyes, zing with an incandescent fury like he had never seen before.

    ¡®Impossible!¡¯ he thought with a mix of anger and awe.

    ¡°Get away from him,¡± her voice was eerily calm and several octaves lower than it should have been.

    It took all he had to keep from submitting to the overwhelming presence. He swallowed down his fear and nerves. Giving her a twitching smile and brief nod.

    Holden felt her let him go.

    She. Let. Him. Go.

    Holden¡¯s shame fueled anger pushed his feet from their ce, frozen before her.

    Though the first few steps took genuine effort, he did not stumble. Clenching his fists and jaw, he walked away from them with dark thoughts filling his mind.

    ¡°Caleb, are you alright?¡± Ashleigh asked, moving to her knees before him when Holden stepped away from them.

    Caleb stared at her. The threat in her eyes was gone. The presence she had put off had been contained and directed purely at the tiny little man bothering him.

    She touched his cheek. Concern and care were all that shone in her eyes.

    Caleb nced around. No one else had noticed.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡± he asked quietly.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been able to do that, not yet,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Caleb could see the genuine confusion on her face.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Corrine asked, approaching from behind Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh looked back at her mother with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Can we announce our bond now?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking back at Caleb. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait anymore.¡±

    Caleb touched her cheek and smiled back at her.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Corrine said. ¡°I¡¯ll get Axel and your father.¡±

    Corrine stepped away, leaving Caleb and Ashleigh alone once more.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Caleb began. ¡°What you just did¡­ How did you do that?¡±

    Ashleigh looked back to where Holden had been standing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered honestly. ¡°I was looking for my mother, then I felt the smallest touch of anger from you. When I looked back, I saw him standing in front of you¡­ he leaned down. He was too close. I didn¡¯t like it.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw at the memory.

    ¡°So, I came back. As I got closer, I heard his voice, the way he talked to you, the things he said. It made me angry. Very angry.¡±

    Ashleigh took a breath.

    ¡°When I reached for him, I wasn¡¯t trying to do anything exactly,¡± she continued. ¡°But when he turned, I saw his little sniveling face¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh stopped, clenching her jaw.

    ¡°When I saw him, I just¡­.¡± Ashleigh took a deep breath. ¡°He needed to leave.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°You imposed your will on him.¡±

    Ashleigh gasped; her heart quickened. She looked into Caleb¡¯s eyes, hoping for more of an exnation.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± she said.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be,¡± Caleb agreed, ¡°not before you be Luna.¡±

    ¡°Then how?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Before they could discuss any further, Ashleigh¡¯s family returned.

    Axel spoke to the party. He thanked everyone for their attendance and for weing him into the fold. He told them what an honor it was for him.

    ¡°Now, if I can ask for your attention, there is one more announcement that my family would like to make. And with all the alphas gathered, this is the most appropriate time.¡±

    Axel stepped aside and allowed Ashleigh and Caleb to move forward. All eyes fell on them immediately. Whispers and mumbling filled their ears.

    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Axel, for allowing us to share in your special day,¡± Caleb smiled, giving Axel an appreciative nod.

    Axel nodded back, taking a drink from his ss. Though a particr set of eyes glued to him smiled as she noted his unhappiness about what was being announced.

    ¡°I am Alpha Caleb of Summer,¡± Caleb continued, ¡°and I am here to announce my Luna.¡±

    There were gasps from the crowd. Caleb reached his hand out to Ashleigh, who took it with a bright smile.

    ¡°I am Ashleigh of Winter, daughter of former Alpha Wyatt and Luna Corrine, sister to Alpha Axel,¡± Ashleigh said, focusing on Caleb. ¡°And the mate of Alpha Caleb of Summer.¡±

    Ashleigh could feel the hungry eyes of ambition staring at her bare back without even looking. She turned her eyes into the crowd. Noting the alphas she already recognized in her mind.

    ¡°We would also like to announce one more thing,¡± Caleb continued.

    Ashleigh looked down at him, unsure what he was going to say.

    ¡°You are all invited to Summer in five months,¡± Caleb said with a charming smile. He turned to look up at Ashleigh. ¡°When we will be married.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    Caleb tugged on Ashleigh¡¯s hand, pulling her down to hisp. He kissed her with all the passion he had held back since the moment she had walked into the hall.

 Chapter 159 Think of Another Plan

    Once Ashleigh and Caleb had stepped away from the spotlight, the party continued with lots of drinking and music. Corrine had even arranged for a small acrobatic performance.

    For his part, Caleb had put on his own performance. iming he was worn out from all the day¡¯s activities. Ashleigh volunteered to take him back to his room.

    Wyatt and Axel both rmended that Saul should take him back instead.

    ¡°Saul has other ces to be,¡± Corrine replied. She gave Saul a warm smile. ¡°If you hurry, you can probably help Pearly your pup down for the night.¡±

    Saul smiled appreciatively before giving them a respectful salute and leaving the hall.

    ¡°Ashleigh can take Caleb back to his room,¡± Corrine said. ¡°There is no reason for concern, is there?¡±

    Corrine looked at Caleb pointedly.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± he smiled.

    Corrine nodded and wished them both goodnight. Ashleigh took the handles of Caleb¡¯s chair, and they left the hall together.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± Axel sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Axel. Your sister is a good girl. Whether you admit it or not, Caleb is a good man. She is safe with him.¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Axel huffed, walking away from his parents.

    Corrine sighed.

    ¡°He¡¯ll get over it in time,¡± Wyatt said.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Corrine asked.

    Wyatt gave her a gentle smile.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I am happy for them,¡± he said, ¡°Caleb is a good man, Ashleigh, a good woman. Together they will do great things.¡±

    ¡°But?¡± Corrine asked.

    Wyatt shook his head.

    ¡°My hesitations and concerns have nothing to do with them,¡± Wyatt answered. ¡°I am just worried about how he will react when he learns the truth.¡±

    ¡°Wyatt¨C¡± Corrine began tofort him, but she was interrupted by the approach of someone that neither of them wished to see.

    ¡°Wyatt, Corrine,¡± Tomas acknowledged each of them. ¡°Wyatt, can we have a word?¡±

    Corrine nodded and left Wyatt¡¯s side.

    ¡°What is it, Tomas?¡± Wyatt asked.

    Tomas took a step closer to Wyatt, speaking quietly so only they could hear.

    ¡°You better not be doing anything stupid with this retirement n of yours, Wyatt,¡± Tomas growled.

    Wyatt took a deep breath.

    ¡°If that is all you needed to say, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Wyatt sighed. ¡°I have stepped down because it is best for my family.¡±

    ¡°Right, and this whole Caleb being your new son-inw¡­ I¡¯m just supposed to think that got nothing to do with this sudden change of yours?¡±

    Wyatt let out a low rumbling growl.

    ¡°Tomas, I don¡¯t care what you think. You would have already known it if I had broken my word.¡±<sub></sub>

    Tomas nodded. Swallowing down his drink in one gulp.

    Wyatt took a step closer. Tomas looked up at therger man.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do anything to put her at risk. So, keep your oath.¡±

    Wyatt turned to walk away.

    Tomas fidgeted nervously. He took a deep breath.

    ¡°Wyatt,¡± he called out.

    Wyatt turned back to face him, and Tomas walked closer. He clenched his jaw before he looked away. Wyatt could tell Tomas was struggling.

    ¡°Never tell me where she is. Never let me see her,¡± Tomas said quietly.

    Wyatt furrowed his brows, looking at Tomas.

    Tomas licked his lips nervously.

    ¡°Think of another n, Wyatt. An oath can only protect her for so long.¡±

    Tomas pushed past Wyatt.

    ¡°Tomas¡­¡±

    Wyatt called after him, but Tomas kept walking. Finally, he grabbed a drink from one of the tables, drinking it down in one swallow before leaving the hall entirely.

    ***

    Axel stepped out into the cool night air.

    He was tired of all the congrattions and pats on the back. He knew being Alpha meant a lot of conversation, negotiation, and general diplomacy. But there was a reason Corrine had been trying to give Axel lessons on these subjects.

    He hated them.

    Axel wasn¡¯t diplomatic like his mother or a military prodigy like his sister. Some would argue he was like his father, but they would be referring to his stubbornness and pride.

    ¡®How the hell did I be Alpha?¡¯ he wondered.

    It was always the n, but it was never supposed to be this soon. He was supposed to have time to grow into the man he was meant to be. Now he only had six months.

    How could he be responsible for the lives of thergest pack in this part of the world when he couldn¡¯t even see the monsters that stood before his very eyes.

    Axel stood before a window, brought his hand up to his face, he hesitated to pull back the curtain of hair.

    ¡°Is it difficult for you to look at?¡± her voice called behind him.

    Axel turned around to find Alice sitting on a bench not far from him. He was sure she hadn¡¯t been there a moment ago.

    ¡°Is it a bad memory?¡± she asked.

    Axel swallowed and walked over to her. He hesitated but, in the end, sat beside her on the bench.

    Alice smiled at his decision.

    ¡°So¡­¡± she said, leaning forward and reaching a hand up to his face. He pulled back.

    ¡°Is it a bad memory?¡± Alice asked again. ¡°Is that why you don¡¯t like to see it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of personal,¡± Axel replied quietly.

    Alice tilted her head. She smiled brightly and leaned closer to his ear.

    ¡°Is it a secret?¡± she whispered.

    A flush of heat rolled over Axel as he took a deep breath.

    He nodded.

    ¡°I love secrets¡­¡± she whispered.

    Axel quickly got up and moved several steps away from the bench, taking another deep breath.

    ¡°Can I see it?¡± she asked.

    Axel jumped back.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡± he asked, shocked at how quickly she had moved beside him without a sound.

    ¡°I¡¯m sneaky,¡± she said innocently.

    ¡°Ashleigh said you¡¯re a spy,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Alice nodded.

    ¡°Are you supposed to tell me that?¡± Axel asked, tilting his head in confusion.

    ¡°Nuh-uh,¡± Alice replied, shaking her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re very strange,¡± he said. Unsure what to make of this woman.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she smiled with a curtsy.

    Axel was surprised to hear his ownugh.

    ¡°Will you tell me how you got it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked, feeling defensive. ¡°Did someone tell you to find out?¡±

    Alice shook her head.

    ¡°Then why do you want to know?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m curious,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not curious about a lot of things. But I am curious about you.¡±

    ¡°A spy who isn¡¯t curious about things? That doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± Axel said with disbelief crossing his arms.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Alice said, looking at Axel carefully. Suddenly she smiled and jumped excitedly. ¡°I know!¡±

    Axel was startled when she got very close to him, so close he was forced to back up, right into the bench. He ended up unintentionally sitting down, cing his vision pointed directly at her chest.

    He quickly turned away.

    ¡°That was an ident!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°Ssshh!¡± she said, putting her hand over his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to be here!¡±

    Axel felt a strange sensation at her touch, a tremble through his entire body. Then, she pulled her hand away from him, and he was left feeling dizzy.

    Alice sat down beside him.

    ¡°How about we trade, you tell me your secret, and I will tell you mine.¡±

 Chapter 160 Brand New and Shiny

    Ashleigh took Caleb back to the room that had been arranged for him. They had chatted about this and that, but nothing of consequence. They were both keenly aware of the potential for eyes and ears everywhere.

    Once they were behind closed doors, Ashleigh broke the charade.

    ¡°Five months?¡± she asked.

    Caleb smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember having that conversation¡­.¡± Ashleigh said, crossing her arms as though she were upset with him.

    ¡°Well, I figured since you put a time limit on me for when you would be introduced to my pack, I should put a time limit on you¡­ Since I know, you won¡¯t marry me until you feel assured that my pack epts you.¡±

    ¡°And you think it will take five months?¡± she asked with hopefulness.

    ¡°I have no clue,¡± Caleb replied honestly. ¡°It could take five months, five years, I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ashleigh was clearly disappointed by his answer.

    Caleb wheeled over to her. He reached up and took her hand.

    ¡°You wanted to do this the hard way¡­¡± he sighed.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± she said.

    ¡°I love you for wanting their approval,¡± Caleb said. ¡°But I am not willing to put off our marriage because of someone else¡¯s opinion. You only got five months out of me because I am trying to respect your wish to try with those stubborn idiots.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Those are your people, Caleb.¡±

    ¡°I love them, but they are stubborn idiots,¡± Caleb sighed.<sub>.</sub>

    He pulled her down into hisp and wrapped his arms around her, burying his nose into her throat.

    ¡°I am happy,¡± he whispered against her skin. ¡°They should be happy for me.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and used every ounce of willpower she had to push back against the growing desire for his touch.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± she said, pulling away enough for them to face each other. ¡°They love you. Of course, they will be happy for you. But I have broken your trust, so I have broken theirs.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled at him, but he saw the hurt in her eyes. He saw how much guilt she carried.

    ¡°I forgave you,¡± he whispered. Touching her cheek gently.

    ¡°Because you love me,¡± she smiled. ¡°And because they love you, they can¡¯t forgive me so easily.¡±

    Looking up into her sparkling eyes, all he wanted was to start their life together.

    ¡°And that is why I will give you five months,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°But what if¨C¡± she started to argue.

    ¡°No more,¡± he growled, squeezing her yfully.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t let me finish,¡± she said, with a smile that Caleb told himself was just for him, ¡°what if they ept me sooner?¡±

    Caleb¡¯s eyes swirled with darkness. He gently moved his hand from her waist, trailing his fingers up along her spine, pushing and pulling at her senses with the pleasure of his touch like a warm tide rolling in and out.

    He brought his hand over her shoulder and to her chin delicately, nudging slightly. Ashleigh turned like he wanted her to. She let out a soft whimper as she felt his hot breath along her cor bone.

    His mouth hovered just over that delicate bundle of nerves they both knew so well. His tongue slipped out between his lips, lightly caressing her skin. She moaned sweetly and he smiled.<sub></sub>

    ¡°The sooner, the better,¡± he whispered.

    ***

    ¡°I haven¡¯t met a lot of spies, so maybe my information is out of date¡­ but isn¡¯t telling secrets kind of the opposite of what you are supposed to do?¡± Axel asked.

    Aliceughed.

    ¡°It is frowned upon, yes,¡± she said. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m generally not supposed to give a straight answer about anything. A lot of looks this way then that way. Point up while looking down.¡±

    Axel stared at Alice, she smiled as she spoke, but she stared down at the ground. He couldn¡¯t see her expression, but he felt like it was sad.

    ¡°I should be flirting with you,¡± she said, suddenly turning up to look at him.

    Axel¡¯s breath caught in his throat, and his heartbeat thumped loudly in his ears as her chocte eyes staring up at him caught him by surprise. He hadn¡¯t noticed the golden flecks earlier.

    Axel swallowed nervously.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°Do you see yourself as two different people?¡± she asked.

    She brought her hand up to his face. She didn¡¯t touch him but instead used her hand to cover the half of his face with his hair pulled down and then switched to the other half.

    ¡°The half people see, and the half you hide?¡± she smiled.

    Axel reached his hand up and stopped hers from moving back and forth anymore. He gently lowered her hand to look into each other¡¯s eyes again.

    He wasn¡¯t sure why, but he was worried about her. He hesitated to let go of her hand.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asked.

    Alice blinked, and then sheughed.

    ¡°Right as rain, right as rain,¡± she whispered and looked away from him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be¡­¡± he pushed.

    Alice hummed to herself as she brought her arms up in a protective hug of her own body. The tune was upbeat, and she bobbed her head yfully.

    That action made Axel feel uneasy and even more worried about her. He swallowed down his own nerves and said something he didn¡¯t expect.

    ¡°You said we could trade, right?¡± he asked.

    Alice stopped humming. She slowly looked back at him.

    He licked his lips.

    ¡°I tell you about my scar, and you tell me your secret?¡± he asked.

    Alice leaned closer to him and nodded. In doing so, the window of cleavage on her dress became that much more apparent.

    Axel cleared his throat and looked up towards the stars.

    ¡°Instead of telling me your secret,¡± he said, ¡°I want to ask that you answer me truthfully.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± Alice asked.

    Axel looked back at her.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asked.

    Alice leaned back, surprised by his question.

    She considered it for a while before she said anything in return. Axel was okay with waiting. He thought she looked rather pretty in the moonlight. He wasn¡¯t particrly fond of her outfit or matching hair, but the soft look on her face as she thought about his offer. The way she lightly chewed at her bottom lip.

    He found himself smiling.

    ¡°When you look in the mirror, do you see one or two?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What?¡± he replied, surprised by the question. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I asked before, do you see yourself as two,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m confused. Are you rejecting my offer?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°I need your answer to give you mine.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Axel said. He sighed as he thought about it. ¡°I guess I sort of see two¡­.¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°One you ept, one you fear¡­ no¡­ one that gives you shame,¡± she smiled.

    Axel felt a flourish of anger and embarrassment. He stood from the bench and turned to leave.

    ¡°Have you ever seen a kaleidoscope?¡± Alice asked, stopping him in his tracks.

    ¡°The kid¡¯s toy?¡± he asked, facing her. ¡°Tube with the beads or buttons inside and the mirrors?¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°Each time you look through the kaleidoscope, you look at the same thing, but different,¡± she continued. ¡°Every single time there are still three buttons, two beads, and ten pieces of shiny confetti.¡±

    Alice smiled, but it was a sad smile.

    ¡°You bring it to your eye and turn it, just a little,¡± she said, pantomiming the action. ¡°And it¡¯s a brand new image. Then you do it again, and again, and again. And each time, brand new and shiny.¡±

    Axel sat back down beside her.

    ¡°Each and every time, same items, new image,¡± Alice¡¯s voice fell just slightly. ¡°Do you think that if the items could see through the kaleidoscope, they would recognize themselves?¡±

    She looked at him now. With their golden flecks, her chocte eyes stared at him as though he held an answer she longed for. But he didn¡¯t know what it was.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Axel started to answer but found himself unable.

    Axel thought he heard a strange sound. He looked around but saw nothing. When he turned back, Alice sat up straight, her body rigid and her jaw clenched tightly.

    ¡°Alice?¡± he called to her.

    ¡°Thank you for the chat,¡± she said, standing up to leave.

    Axel quickly stood up and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°But our trade¨C¡± he said.

    ¡°Out of time,¡± she smiled and pulled away.

    ¡°Next time?¡± he asked, unsure why he wanted there to be a next time, but feeling loneliness in the way she pulled away from him.

    Alice stopped; he noticed her shoulders sag ever so slightly.

    ¡°Next time, I will be brand new and shiny¡­¡± she whispered with a heavy regret as she walked back into the hall to answer the call of her master.

 Chapter 161 A Good Plan

    The sounds of the birds in the trees stirred Bell from the best night of sleep she had experienced in a very long time. No dreams, but no nightmares either. Just restful sleep.

    She adjusted her position ever so slightly, and Galen¡¯s strong arm around her waist tightened. Just enough to hold her securely but not enough to make her feel restricted. She smiled and put her hand over his.

    Galen let out a soft grumble, nuzzling against her shoulder de and squeezing her closer.

    Bell giggled.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up, handsome. It¡¯s morning,¡± Bell called out gently. Patting Galen¡¯s hand as she spoke.

    He groaned and grumbled and then once more pulled her closer to him. Sheughed as the big puppy insisted on staying in bed.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± she said, ¡°for someone so well versed in the mating restrictions of Winter, you sure don¡¯t seem to have a problem with sleeping together.¡±

    ¡°There are sleeping bags andyers of clothing keeping us very much safe from anything that breaks the rules,¡± Galen mumbled into her back.

    ¡°So¡­ if I told you I wanted to break the rules¡­.¡± Bell said with a devilish grin.

    Galen let out a low growl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me, woman,¡± his voice was thick. ¡°I¡¯m already struggling to hold back.¡±

    Bell felt his desire hit her like a tidal wave. There was no bond to speak of between them, but the heavy vibrations in his voice melded together with her own strong desire for him. Craving and longing rolled over her body, forcing her to arch and stretch in a way that might have embarrassed her if she weren¡¯t wrapped up in a sleeping bag.

    She bit her lips between her teeth and held in the moan that threatened to expose her. Then, taking a shaky breath through her nose, Bell calmed herself, quenching the fires that suddenly roared to life.<sub>.</sub>

    He pulled away from her, she wanted to stop him, to keep his warm solid arms wrapped around her, but she was still recovering her own senses.

    Galen moved across the tent; she didn¡¯t turn to look at him until she heard him opening the zipper.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked.

    ¡°To cool off,¡± he said as he left the tent.

    She heard a distinct stting sound dropping into the snow a momentter. Bell covered her mouth as she tried to stifle the giggles that came from imagining a big fluffy puppy flopping over in the snow.

    She sure loved that big puppy.

    They were all packed up and ready to head back down the mountain an hourter. The day was beautiful. The sun was bright in the blue sky, with only a few clouds in sight.

    ¡°Should we head down?¡± Galen asked, zipping up thest pouch on his bag and hoisting it onto his back.

    Bell looked out over the view. She could see cars in the distance. Thest of the alphas were leaving.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± she said.

    She sat down on one of the logs and looked up at him.

    ¡°There is something I want to talk to you about.¡±<sub></sub>

    Galen put down the backpack and sat down beside her.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Bell smiled. She took Galen¡¯s hand. ¡°There is just something I want to share with you, while it is my choice to do so.¡±

    Galen was confused, but he didn¡¯t ask for rification. Instead, he just waited for her to rify on her own.

    ¡°When we talkedst night about the potential for our true mates to appear in our lives¡­ there was something I didn¡¯t tell you,¡± she began.

    ¡°Ok,¡± Galen said. ¡°You can tell me anything.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Bell smiled, running her thumb gently over the back of his hand.

    She licked her lips and took a deep breath.

    ¡°The good news,¡± she smiled up at him. ¡°Is that neither of us has to worry about a shiny new mate appearing to make us question our feelings about each other with the haunting allure of the magical bond.¡±

    Her words were carefree, silly. She was making light of it. But the way she was struggling to say them while looking at him, the way she forced her smile. Galen looked at Bell carefully.

    He reached his hand up to her cheek, and she looked away from him. Galen moved to his knees in front of her. He gently directed her chin back to look at him.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± he said.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± she answered.

    ¡°Tell me what you want to tell me,¡± Galen said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    The tears had already begun to well in her eyes. Galen swallowed down his desire to simply hold her andfort her. She had something she struggled to share with him, but she wanted to do it. He had to let her.

    ¡°The bad news,¡± she began, her voice weakening. ¡°Is that my mate isn¡¯t dead¡­ and he isn¡¯t shiny.¡±

    Bell took another shaky breath.

    ¡°You lost your mate before you knew what it meant, but I know what it means¡­¡± she said with such sadness that he felt a deep pain in his heart. ¡°The rules of Winter you mentioned before wouldn¡¯t actually apply to me, not anymore. I have met my mate, and though I wasn¡¯t yet eighteen¡­.¡±

    Bell felt her shoulders crumple in as the tears fell from her eyes.

    Galen struggled to keep himself controlled. Every part of him ached tofort her or scream and howl.

    ¡°¡­he made sure I was already mated, in every sense.¡±

    Bell crumpled then, and Galen caught her.

    She fell into his arms, and he wrapped her tightly in his embrace. She cried, letting the pain and the ache flow out of her as memories swirled. Every kind moment and every dark moment yed in vivid detail across the viewscreen of her mind.

    Galen said nothing, no words of kindness, vengeance, apology, or shared anger. He kept his mouth shut. Instead, he held her and poured every tiny piece of his heart into that embrace, holding her close and trying to make her feel safe without using his words.

    He didn¡¯t trust his mouth, he didn¡¯t trust his throat, Galen didn¡¯t trust his instincts not to take control and shout and scream to the Goddess with the rage he felt in his heart.

    How could this have happened to her?

    They stayed like that for a long time.

    Bell cried and cried until she was too exhausted to cry anymore, and Galen continued to hold her long after his arms had grown tired and shaky.

    When she was finally ready, she pulled away from him, and he let her.

    They sat beside each other with their backs against the log.

    After a few quiet moments, Bell attempted to break the silence.

    ¡°I¡­¡± she wanted to apologize. She felt suddenly that she had burdened him and regretted it. But she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he repeated. ¡°For telling me. I know it couldn¡¯t have been easy.¡±

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t,¡± she answered and then looked at him. ¡°But I wanted you to know.¡±

    Galen took her hand andced their fingers together.

    Bell chewed her lip nervously.

    ¡°Did¡­ is there¡­ did you want to ask me anything?¡± she finally managed to say.

    Galen shook his head.

    ¡°Not now,¡± he said quietly.

    He turned to her. His eyes filled with love, affection, and heartache filled her with guilt.

    ¡°I just need a little time,¡± he smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to react in a way that hurts us.¡±

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you won¡¯t be willing to tell me who he is,¡± Galen stated.

    Bell shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Only three people know who he is. He and I are two of them. And I don¡¯t n for that number to change.¡±

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good n,¡± he sighed. ¡°As long as I never meet him.¡±

 Chapter 162 Simple Enough to Understand

    By mid-afternoon, all but one of the visiting alphas had left to return home from their time in Winter. Wyatt and Axel went to the Southern Territories to continue the ceremonies. Corrine stepped into her role as leader in their absence.

    Caleb and Ashleigh spent the morning together, but she quickly had to leave to return to her duties with Saul. Caleb wanted to pout but immediately gave in once she reminded him that she was so busy because she was preparing to join him in Summer in just a few more days.

    When Galen returned from his time with Bell, Caleb expected him to be ted and filled with energy from his time alone with her.

    ¡°Wee back,¡± Caleb smiled as they approached, hand in hand.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Bell greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°I need a shower. I will double check that all our bags are properly prepared and ced in the truck after,¡± Galen said before turning to Bell. ¡°I gotta go.¡±

    ¡°No worries,¡± she said.

    Galen slipped his hand gently behind her neck. He pulled her close, hugged her, kissed the top of her head, and then tenderly kissed her lips. Finally, he whispered something that Caleb couldn¡¯t hear. Bell nodded with a smile, and Galen backed away.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be long,¡± Galen told Caleb as he passed by him.

    Caleb watched him walk away with concern.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be okay,¡± Bell said quietly.

    Caleb turned back to face her.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I told him something about my past. It upset him,¡± Bell smiled.

    Caleb was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected she would tell Galen about the transfusions so soon.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I imagine it was hard for him to hear. He cares a great deal about you,¡± Caleb said. ¡°But you¡¯re right. He will be fine.¡±

    Bellughed.

    ¡°I actually forgot that you knew a secret about me¡­¡± she sighed and moved closer to him. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that¡­ though that¡¯s a fun one to look forward to, I guess.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Bell sat down on the ground before him. She took a breath, telling Galen had been an anxiety inducing event. She had pumped herself up for days before he arrived to get the nerve to talk to him about it. Not because she didn¡¯t know she could trust him, not because she was afraid that he would see her as less because of what she went through.

    But because she knew it would hurt him to know what she had been through.

    Telling him had hurt. But it was also a massive burden off her shoulders.

    Telling Caleb? That was insurance.

    Ashleigh had her ns, and Bell would let her pursue them. But Bell would never again let anyone use her to hurt the people she cared about, even if they were willing targets.

    ¡°Obviously, you know that I had a rough go of it in Autumn,¡± Bell began. Caleb nodded. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just the transfusions.¡±

    Caleb sat up a little straighter in his chair.

    ¡°I have a mate,¡± Bell said. It was more manageable to say now. She had held it in all these years, but it was getting easier to admit the truth.

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    ¡°Not done,¡± Bell said, raising her hand to stop him. ¡°I met him a long time ago, and I left him a long time ago. But between those long time agos, he was not a good guy.¡±<sub></sub>

    Caleb¡¯s jaw clenched, and his grip on the armrest of his chair tightened.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go into details, suffice it to say, there are physical and mental scars,¡± she continued. ¡°He doesn¡¯t exist in my world. I hope he never does ever again for the rest of all eternities and forevers. But I needed Galen to know the truth if we were really going to try to have a go of things between us.¡±

    Caleb rxed sadly. Galen¡­ he looked back at the door to their shared room.

    ¡°He will be okay,¡± Bell reiterated.

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb sighed. He looked back at Bell. ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    Bell smiled.

    ¡°Peachy.¡±

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± Caleb said gently.

    ¡°Careful, saying my name all sweet like that. Ashleigh and Galen might get the wrong idea,¡± Bell winked dramatically.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m dealing,¡± she said.

    ¡°If you need anything.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°Ash, Galen, my three alphas, you. I get it, guys¡­you love me¡­ you¡¯re obsessed with me. Blegh.¡±

    Bell smiled; Caleb smiled in return.

    She had a strength he admired.

    ¡°Your three alphas?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°Alpha Wyatt, ¡®Alpha¡¯ Axel,¡± she said with air quotes. ¡°And Alpha Corrine.¡±

    Caleb raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Alpha Corrine?¡± he asked.

    Bell tilted her head and crossed her arms.

    ¡°Tell me that woman isn¡¯t an Alpha¡­ go on¡­ I¡¯m waiting.¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re right.¡±

    A ringtone interrupted theirughter. Bell answered her phone, and after a series of ¡®yea ok¡¯s and dramatic sighs, she hung up the phone and got to her feet.

    ¡°Well, surprise, surprise, the hospital is falling apart without me. And Peter is ready to jump from the top of the building. So, I better go.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± he nodded. ¡°Just one more thing before you go.¡±

    Bell smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you,¡± she said. ¡°Galen already asked. Actually, the only one who has never asked is Ash.¡±

    ¡°I could probably find out who he is if I tried,¡± Calebmented.

    ¡°But you won¡¯t,¡± she said.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°You all mean well, but there is no reason for anyone to know his name. If I could forget it, I would too.¡±

    She waved and nced back at the door once more before she turned to leave.

    ¡°He will be okay,¡± Caleb reassured her this time.

    Bell smiled but didn¡¯t look back.

    ***

    Axel settled into his room. Wyatt had gone to stay with Richard, but Axel didn¡¯t want the reminder. He told his father he thought it would be too crowded and opted to stay in one of the bar¡¯s guest rooms instead.

    He reached into his backpack, looking for a snack. Instead, he was surprised to see a gift wrapped box inside.

    Axel pulled out the box and set it down on the table. The tag said who it was from, Alice. He wanted to open it, but it felt strange.

    He took a deep breath, reached his hand out, flipped the lid off the box, and took a step back. Nothing happened. Axel approached the table slowly.

    He peeked inside and let out an embarrassed chuckle.

    Axel pulled out the small kaleidoscope, turning it in his hands. It made him smile, but then he remembered how she had talked about it. She had sounded so sad.

    Why would she give him this?

    He looked back down into the box. The silver packaging caught his eye just like the night he had found one on the bench.

    ¡°Guess it was you that left it there¡­¡± he whispered with a smile.

    He reached in and pulled out the 3Musketeers.

    Beside it, there was a note that simply read. [Eat Me.] with a heart and her name.

    It seemed like a strange message, but she was a strange girl.

    Axel peeled away the wrapper with his teeth as he continued to look at the kaleidoscope in his hand. He took a small bite from the corner of the bar before setting it back down to focus on the toy.

    He smiled as the sweetness spread over his tongue.

    Axel brought the kaleidoscope up to his eye.

    He grinned as he recognized buttons, beads, and shiny confetti pieces. He turned it once, and his smile fell.

    It looked like grains of rice, but words were written on them. They were out of order, but the message seemed simple enough to understand.

    ¡®Don¡¯t¡¯

    ¡®Eat¡¯

    ¡®Poison¡¯

    Axel hurried to the bathroom, spitting and desperately trying to wash his mouth out. He dropped the kaleidoscope to the floor as he ran.

    It cracked. The items inside spilled out, buttons, beads, and several grains of rice, with the exact same words repeated.

    A small folded paper was just slightly visible inside of the toy¡¯s casing.

 Chapter 163 Dont Have the Right

    Ashleigh and Axel had spent thest few days before she left for Summer in heated arguments. It seemed like every little thing they could argue about, they would.

    They didn¡¯t agree on Caleb, and they definitely didn¡¯t agree on Alice.

    After Ashleigh had heard that the ceremony in the South had been pushed back a night, she knew something was wrong. When her father and brother returned, they told her about the ¡®gift¡¯.

    Axel had some minor issues, some fever, and a severe headache. But nothing life threatening.

    Bell ran tests on the candy but could not identify what was in it. There was something but nothing she had ever seen before. Both she and Ashleigh suggested asking Caleb to look into it, but Axel refused.

    He insisted that whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t lethal. And that there was no reason for another pack to investigate a personal issue for him.

    Ashleigh demanded that, at the very least, this action vited the treaty and that Alice and, by extension, Spring should be held ountable. Again, Axel refused.

    Wyatt agreed that if there was no proof that the candy bar was lethal, they could not rightfully im the peace was broken.

    Axel made a point to say that Alice was not to me, that she had warned him.

    After that, Ashleigh and Axel couldn¡¯t hear anything the other said.

    He did make sure to remind her that the business of Winter was not information she could share with Summer, especially not with their Alpha.

    And so, Ashleigh left Winter angry and eager to focus on building her rtionship with Summer.

    Her arrival was expected, and this time no angry Luna was waiting for her, only an Alpha with a dangerously charming smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a wee party or anything, but not even Galen came to greet me?¡± sheughed as she approached Caleb.

    ¡°I demanded that your attention be all for me,¡± Caleb grinned as Ashleigh leaned down to greet him with a teasing kiss.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I¡¯ve already won you over. I need to win them,¡± she smiled.

    Caleb growled softly. He took her hand in his, feeling the light thrum of her heartbeat against his thumb, he kissed her wrist.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like sharing,¡± he whined.

    ¡°I never expected the Alpha of Summer would be so clingy,¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Does it bother you?¡±

    Ashleigh turned her eyes to his, and she saw a genuine concern there. She sat down in hisp, wrapping her arms around his neck.

    ¡°No,¡± she smiled. ¡°I like that you miss me. That you want to spend time with me.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Caleb whispered, pecking her lips gently. ¡°I want to monopolize you.¡±

    He kissed her once more before moving down and nuzzling his nose against her throat.

    ¡°I want to¡­¡± he continued, pausing as he softly kissed her throat. ¡°¡­ do more.¡±

    Caleb could feel how Ashleigh¡¯s heart picked up with his actions. He smiled against her throat. Touching his tongue lightly to the soft pulsing vein. She let out a moan that threatened his control.

    He kissed her again and then pulled away. Looking into her eyes, he saw a fire he recognized. They both felt it just as strongly.

    ¡°I want you, too,¡± she whispered.

    Caleb closed his eyes and clenched his teeth together painfully. Those words were enough to cause a noticeable difort in hisp.<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh felt the change and gasped. Her face flushed with embarrassment, yet she couldn¡¯t help but notice the small pride she felt.

    ¡°I guess that answers that question¡­¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°Did you have a question about my¡­¡± Caleb shot a look down and then back up. He gazed at her with the dark swirls of his desires pulling at her. ¡°Performance abilities?¡±

    ¡°I just wasn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­.¡± Ashleigh stuttered to answer.

    ¡°My legs might not work, Ash, but the rest of me, is very much up and running,¡± he growled.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Before Ashleigh could finish her sentence, they were interrupted by an intentional knocking sound of wood hitting against the floor twice.

    Ashleigh turned to see Galen and Luna Fiona staring at them from only two feet away. Ashleigh immediately jumped out of Caleb¡¯sp, drawing a slight groan from him.

    ¡°Oh, good, they¡¯ve noticed us,¡± Fiona smiled widely.

    ¡°Mother,¡± Caleb sighed with annoyance, then added with more apparent irritation. ¡°Galen.¡±

    Galen looked away guiltily.

    ¡°Luna Fiona,¡± Ashleigh greeted her respectfully, bowing her head and cing a hand to her heart.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I am here to greet our guest, of course,¡± Fiona answered.

    ¡°We agreed there was no need for you to do that,¡± he said.

    ¡°No, dear,¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°You boys agreed. I disagreed.¡±

    Fiona stepped closer to Ashleigh.

    ¡°But as Luna, it is one of my duties to greet all guests to our pack.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°Galen, get her things. I will show you to the room you will be staying in while you are here,¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°I was going to take her there myself, Mother.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but sweetheart, you don¡¯t even know where her room is,¡± Fionaughed. She turned to face Ashleigh. ¡°This silly boy, he knows nothing about hosting guests. He ced your room across from his own.¡±

    Fiona let out a loudugh, and Ashleigh smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Caleb began.

    ¡°But it would be foolish to expect you to stay in that room,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°After all, those rooms are reserved for visiting alphas and lunas. You are neither.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Ashleigh said. Taking a deep breath.

    ¡°You are just Caleb¡¯s mate,¡± Fiona stated.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°Mother,¡± Caleb called, getting angry. Galen ced a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡®Let Ashleigh handle it,¡¯ Galen whispered through their neural link.

    ¡®Why are you whispering? Mom won¡¯t hear you in my mind,¡¯ Caleb replied.

    ¡®You don¡¯t know that¡­.¡¯ Galen whispered back.

    ¡°Luna Fiona, I am a guest here. I will trust that you know where is best for me to stay during my visit,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    Fiona gave her a smirk.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± she said. ¡°Now, follow me.¡±

    Fiona turned and headed for the doors. Ashleigh nced back at Caleb, telling him that everything was alright with her eyes. She smiled and then followed after Fiona.

    ¡°Do you intend to just give in to me to win points?¡± Fiona asked as they walked through the halls.

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh answered honestly. ¡°You were right. I am not an alpha or a luna at this point. Therefore, I have no reason to have a room intended for one.¡±

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fight you on something you¡¯re right about,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°But, I won¡¯t roll over and let you run me into the ground either. I am here because I am Caleb¡¯s mate. I n to be by his side for the rest of our lives, which means being a part of this pack. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    ¡°You are here because you are Caleb¡¯s mate¡­ by his side the rest of your lives¡­ part of this pack¡­ hmm,¡± Fiona repeated Ashleigh¡¯s words curiously. Then, she stopped walking and turned back to face the younger woman. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you mention being his Luna, though I did notice you said you are not a luna ¡®at this point¡¯.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to mention being his Luna,¡± she replied. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Fiona tilted her head. She crossed her arms, telling Ashleigh that she was listening.

    ¡°I have every intention of being her one day, but I know that I am not there yet,¡± she began. ¡°Caleb has his own thoughts, and I love him, but they are na?ve.¡±

    Fiona let out augh, quicklyposing herself.

    ¡°If it were up to him, we would be married tonight, and the wolves of Summer would be calling me Luna or facing his wrath,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°But that¡¯s not the right way.¡±

    Fiona smiled.

    ¡°I truly am here to visit,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°I want to get to know Summer and her wolves. I want to learn the values and traditions. I want to understand Summer so that I may be a part of it. And then I want to earn my ce. I¡¯m not looking to just take the title without meaning. When I am Luna, I will be one in every way.¡±

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t hope to just ¡®take¡¯ the title,¡± Fiona said. ¡°Because I don¡¯t n on giving it away either.¡±

    She stepped closer to Ashleigh.

    ¡°I gave it up before when I thought that any mate belonging to Caleb would have to be a great woman,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°But then it came back to me. Caleb gave it back to me when his Luna was dead.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°I like you, Ashleigh. I would embrace you if you were anyone else,¡± Fiona said, anger seeping into her words. ¡°But you aren¡¯t someone else.¡±

    Fiona stood up straight, her eyes taking on the slightest glow. Ashleigh felt the power at the edges of her senses. However, she could tell that Fiona was holding it back.

    ¡°You have put my son through hell, and that was before you made him believe his mate had died,¡± she growled. ¡°But even that wasn¡¯t enough¡­ he is in a wheelchair because the wolf you chose over him poisoned his spine.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a shuddering breath and chided herself for allowing the tears to fall from her eyes.

    ¡°I cannot stop Caleb from epting you back into his heart and honoring your mate bond. But I have no intention of leaving this pack in your immature and selfish hands.¡±

 Chapter 164 Information Superhighway

    Over the next several days, it was hard to have even a moment alone with Caleb. He had meeting after meeting and then physical therapies and councils.

    Ashleigh spent her time exploring the central hub of Summer. She spent the first couple of days at the school.

    Renee had been one of the teachers for the youngest pups in the North. Ashleigh had spent many hours helping her with games and crafts. So, she thought she might be able to bring something small to these Summer pups.

    She was surprised by how well it went. The teacher was hesitant when they met. Ashleigh assumed she had heard the rumors. But once they started ying together with the children and Ashleigh taught them to make a few simple crafts, the mood changed.

    For three days, Ashleigh came and yed with the children, made crafts with them, and told them stories from Winter or answered their questions about snow and ice. They loved her.

    On the third day, while the kids took their nap. The teacher finally asked Ashleigh about the rumors. She wasn¡¯t rude or aggressive. She was just honest, and Ashleigh replied in kind.

    Ashleigh told her the entire story of how she met Granger and how she had been with him for two years when she met Caleb. She told her about feeling connected to both and struggling with what she thought she was supposed to do.

    She exined her self-doubt and her fear. She held back the details about other people or concerns with her family. Trying to focus only on telling the truth about how she felt and why she made her mistakes.

    Ashleigh openly admitted that she was wrong.

    She told this teacher she had only known for three days, details she hadn¡¯t even fully expressed to Bell about how she felt over the past several months. About Caleb, herself, and even Granger.

    She told her about meeting the Priestess and about the revtion of her twin. How relieved she had been when she found out that Caleb was her true mate. Feeling like she had finally been given permission to follow her heart.<sub>.</sub>

    The teacher listened to every detail with a mixture of emotions. Irritation, excitement, hope, anger, resentment, happiness.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    She told her about the threat of war from Granger. The teacher gritted her teeth as an angry tear fell from her eye. And then Ashleigh broke her heart by telling her about the moment she told Caleb that he was not her true mate.

    The teacher had excused herself to the restroom. They paused their conversation at that point. It was almost time for the children to wake from their nap, and Ashleigh could tell that this kind woman needed a little time to not stab her with the safety scissors that sat in the bucket between them.

    At the end of the day, when the children were all picked up by their parents, the teacher asked Ashleigh if she wouldn¡¯t mind continuing.

    They sat together for several hours, talking about everything that came after she rejected Caleb. Renee, the fae, Granger.

    Ashleigh sat patiently as the teacher asked her questions and let out her frustrations at some of Ashleigh¡¯s choices.

    But in the end, they left on a good note.

    Ashleigh said goodnight to the new friend she had made and left the school to head back to her room.

    ¡°School was a good first choice,¡± came a cheery voice.<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh looked back to see a short young woman with her dark hair pulled back into a ponytail and a cheerful smile.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Hi,¡± the woman replied.

    ¡°Hi,¡± Ashleighughed, ¡°I¡¯m Ashleigh.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± the woman nodded.

    ¡°Ok,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°And you are¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Sorry!¡± the young woman replied, hitting her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m ra. Alpha Caleb asked me to check in with you and see if there was anything that I could do to help you get acquainted with Summer.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Ashleigh smiled, ¡°it¡¯s nice to meet you, ra.¡±

    Ashleigh reached out her hand, and ra took it, shaking it vigorously.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Ashleigh said, pulling her hand back. ¡°Why do you think the school was a good first choice.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± ra smiled, looking back at the school and then back to Ashleigh. ¡°Well, the children are easier to win over. They have no opinions on the ins and outs of romantic entanglements. So first, they see a lovelydy whoes and does crafts with them, and thenter, when they hear that she is the new Luna, they will be overjoyed because they know her.

    ¡°Parents that are particrly nurturing will automatically feel closer to you because their child is happy, even if they don¡¯t entirely like you themselves. Not to mention, kids have a better sense for people whether they realize it or not.¡±

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but smile as she listened to ra¡¯s overly excited exnation.

    ¡°But also, that teacher. She is a delightfuldy with a firm moral conviction. Telling her your entire story, the good, the bad, the ugly. It was a perfect choice. She wouldn¡¯t have believed you if you had only told her the good things.

    ¡°If you had only admitted the mistakes you made and tried to apologize, she wouldn¡¯t understand what you went through and wouldn¡¯t have been able to forgive you. But giving her everything, especially after showing her who you are through your actions with the kids¡­ wow. That was a smart move.¡±

    Ashleigh stood with her arms crossed over her chest. She listened to ra and tried to understand if she wasplimenting her or calling her fake.

    ¡°I came to the children because they are the foundation of any people,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I wanted to see how they are taught, what they are like, before the wolf.¡±

    Ashleigh motioned to the bench that sat not far from them. ra nodded, and they sat down together.

    ¡°In Winter, only the youngest groups of pups, the four to six-year-old children, are given time to y and make crafts or listen to silly stories. After that, they must prepare for the shift and what life will mean for them.¡±

    ¡°We learn about the shift early, but even after, there is still time for some art and creative learning,¡± ra replied.

    ¡°I see that,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Some of the children I yed with today were beginning to go through the early stages. Their teacher told me they will be changed to another ss in theing days.¡±

    ¡°Yea, but only because there is the risk that they could hurt another child on ident just from the natural process.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°It was important for me to see, to understand the foundation of how Summer wolves learn,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°That is why I chose toe to the school. Not because I hoped to trick the children into liking me so their parents would too.¡±

    ra¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to imply that you were tricking the children!¡± she shouted.

    Ashleigh quickly shushed her, looking around for anyone nearby.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± ra whispered. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to say you were tricking anyone. I just meant that it was a good choice to start with the children in general. I meant it as apliment.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°I understand, thank you,¡± she said. Then, watching ra rx her shoulders. ¡°Though I will admit, the teacher was a bit of a calcted risk.¡±

    ra looked up at Ashleigh with a curious smile.

    ¡°I noticed on the first day that she didn¡¯t seem particrly fond of me, and I assumed she had already heard the rumors. So, I made up my mind that I would tell her everything if she asked me about it herself.¡±

    ra nodded in understanding.

    ¡°I felt pretty good until I had to tell her about lying to Caleb about Granger being my true mate,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°I was sure she wouldn¡¯t want to hear any more of the story, but she did. So, I told her everything.¡±

    ¡°Again, I say, that was a smart choice,¡± ra smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t just mean because it¡¯s morally the correct choice and shows a level of personal growth in your character necessary for anyone listening to your story to continue to care about you.¡±

    ra paused to take a breath before continuing.

    ¡°I mean, sweet as she is, that teacher is also a huge gossip.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ashleighughed, ¡°I figured she probably would share with a few people.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± ra shook her head, ¡°I mean huge, like contacts in all divisions of Summer. Military, Science, Medical, Leadership. She is an information superhighway. Expect to start catching the interest of the wolves of Summer.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t really be that serious,¡± Ashleighughed.

    ra smiled.

    ¡°Each division will want to verify you for themselves. None of us is really the trusting sort. So, we all need to check and recheck each other.

    ¡°Expect to start ¡®running into¡¯ members of each division. They will send their representatives whether you are ready for them or not.¡±

 Chapter 165 Since the Moment We Met

    Bell and Galen spoke on the phone every night and most mornings. A few minutes, a few hours. It didn¡¯t matter so long as they could connect each day for at least a little while.

    It had only been a few weeks since they had started their rtionship. Still, Bell was already seeing the effects of this new happiness she was feeling. Her nightmares were getting fewer, and even when she had them, they didn¡¯t overwhelm her like they used to.

    Though she had only done it once, knowing that she could call Galen anytime and just listen to his warm,forting voice was enough to help her back to sleep.

    As happy as she felt, she still couldn¡¯t help but wonder how long it couldst. Bell was trapped in Winter. If she left, that bastard would be able to find her anywhere she went. Staying here was the only thing that was keeping her safe.

    She had told him about her binding to thend. He understood, and he was willing toe to her to spend time together. But for how long? His ce was in Summer, and hers Winter.

    Her phone rang, she smiled when she saw his name.

    ¡°Well, hello, Handsome,¡± she answered.

    ¡°Hello yourself,¡± he smiled back at her.

    ¡°I was just thinking of you,¡± she said,ying her head down on her desk.

    ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m always thinking of you.¡±

    Bell smiled.

    ¡°I miss you,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I miss you, too,¡± he replied.

    ¡°What are you up to today?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°Not much,¡± he said. ¡°I have a special assignment.¡±

    ¡°Ooh, what kind of assignment? Is it a secret mission?¡± Bell asked yfully.

    There was a knock at her office door. She got up while still listening to Galen speak.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Nothing super secret,¡± he said. ¡°I am meeting with a few doctors.¡±

    Bell opened the door, she was shocked to see the man himself standing there.

    ¡°One in particr,¡± Galen smiled as Bell¡¯s eyes widened.

    Galen quickly put his phone in his pocket as he recognized the look of excitement. She jumped into his arms and wrapped her legs around him with a delighted squeal.

    Heughed and held her close before carrying her back into her office and shutting the door behind him with his foot.

    Bell gave him quick kisses as she spoke.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? How long are you here?¡±

    Galen carried her over to her desk. Setting her down, he brought his hands up from her waist and held her face gently. He smiled at her.

    ¡°Hi,¡± he said in a voice that warmed her.

    Bell felt a blush spread across her face.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she whispered back.

    Galen leaned forward and captured her mouth against his. His kiss was tender and filled with a wild desire that made her moan against his lips. He deepened their kiss,cing his fingers into the back of her hair.

    Bell pulled down at his neck, drawing him closer and closer to her. He moved a hand down to the desk to brace himself.

    She squeezed her legs tighter around him, drawing a low growl from his throat. She pulled at him once more, leaning back and drawing his body against her.

    Galen moved the hand he was using to brace himself against the desk. He put it at the small of her back as sheid herself down on the desk. He followed her down, stretching himself over her body while keeping his feet on the ground as her tight grip on his waist caused him to grind his pelvis against her.

    Bell let out soft moans that were driving him crazy. He wanted to push further, start tearing off pieces of clothing and taste her sweet flesh. She rxed her grip on his waist.<sub></sub>

    Galen quickly shoved off the desk, stumbling back away from her.

    Bell let out soft protests as the warmth of his body pulled away from her.

    She sat up on the desk, staring at him with a predatory gaze and a dark swirling in her eyes. Galen felt the tight pressure of his pants.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± he sighed, turning away from her and taking deep breaths to calm himself down.

    Bell stood up from the desk, walking towards him slowly.

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± he said softly. ¡°Maybe we should keep some distance¡­oh.¡±

    He had backed himself into the wall, and Bell was already in front of him. She moved her warm hands under his shirt, tracing the thick grooves of his muscles with her fingertips.

    ¡°Distance?¡± she asked in a thick voice. ¡°There is always a distance between us. Let¡¯s close the distance.¡±

    Bell pressed her hands to the sculpted muscles of his stomach, letting out a satisfied sigh as he moaned to her touch.

    Galen rolled his head back against the wall, enjoying the soft pressure of her warm hands on him. She moved closer. He felt his shirt being raised, and he almost couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    Galen growled low and dangerous. He grabbed Bell¡¯s hands and held them away from his body.

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± he said as calmly as he was able. ¡°We need to stop.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked with a smile that made him ache.

    ¡°Because,¡± Galen said, swallowing down the surge of desire. ¡°We need to wait.¡±

    Bell raised an eyebrow at him.

    ¡°Galen.. have you never¡­. Are you a¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had my own experiences!¡± Galen growled.

    Bellughed.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± she asked. ¡°I want you; you want me. No reason for us to hold back.¡±

    Galen growled again.

    Bell looked up at him. He looked down at her with concern.

    ¡°When we talked about your past,¡± he began, ¡°you told me that you wanted to honor your father through the traditions of Winter.¡±

    Bell pulled away from him.

    ¡°That bastard stole that right from you.¡±

    Bell hugged herself tightly and turned away.

    ¡°I¡¯m already tainted,¡± she said quietly.

    Galen grabbed her shoulders gently.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± he said. ¡°It may not be perfectly following tradition, but I want to do our best to honor it.¡±

    Bell smiled and then sighed.

    ¡°Galen, it¡¯s sweet, but I¡¯ve already been mated to him¡­ there is nothing else¨C¡±

    ¡°The traditions of Winter don¡¯t just apply to the mate chosen by the Goddess,¡± Galen said softly. ¡°You were forced into being his mate, but I hope you will choose to be my bride.¡±

    Bell turned around to face him.

    ¡°Galen¡­ are you asking me to marry you?¡± Bell asked.

    Galen smiled brightly.

    ¡°Is it really much of a shock?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been yours since the moment we met.¡±

    Galen reached out for her, taking her hands in his.

    ¡°We may not have been fated by the Goddess, but I believe we were meant for each other.¡±

    Bell smiled.

    ¡°Did you practice that?¡± she asked with augh.

    ¡°A little bit,¡± Galenughed.

    Bell sighed.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, sensing that she was not happy.

    ¡°It sounds wonderful,¡± she smiled. ¡°But how would this even work?¡±

    ¡°We vow to love each other, kiss, boom, married,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Bellughed. ¡°I mean, you know my situation, I can¡¯t leave Winter, and you are Beta of Summer. So are we just going to have a long-distance marriage?¡±

    Galen shrugged.

    ¡°You could just tell me his name, and I could kill him,¡± Galen replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Galen¡­¡± she sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, it¡¯s an option to consider,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Galen said. ¡°There is another option.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I could be a wolf of Winter.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave Fiona and Caleb.¡±

    Galen sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything, Bell,¡± he said, touching her cheek gently. ¡°Just name it.¡±

    Bell swallowed.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.

    ¡°Alright?¡± he asked.

    ¡°We can try a long-distance thing¡­ we were going to do that anyway, right?¡± sheughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying yes?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying yes,¡± she answered.

    Galen¡¯s grin grew wide. He picked her up and swung her around as she let out surprised squeals andughter.

    ¡°I love you, Bell,¡± he said when he finally stopped spinning her and looked into her eyes.

    Bell reached a hand to his face and gave him a genuine smile filled with all the love she had in her heart.

    ¡°I love you, too, my big goofy puppy.¡±

 Chapter 166 Secret Mission

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± ra said as she stepped out of the car. Listening to the crunching of the snow under her boots. Watching her breath appear in the air before her.

    She giggled and danced around like a small child.

    Ashleigh sat in the car, watching her with a smile and the phone to her ear.

    ¡°Are you still there?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice called her attention back to the phone.

    ¡°Yea, sorry. Just watching ra try to catch a snowke on her tongue when there is no snowfall,¡± Ashleighughed.

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already returned to Winter, and I barely got a chance to see you while you were here,¡± he whined. ¡°If Mother hadn¡¯t changed your room, I could have at least seen you before bed most nights.¡±

    ¡°I miss you too, Caleb,¡± Ashleigh said, leaning back in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°I won¡¯t be here long. I just came for the weekend to surprise Bell.¡±

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why you stole my Beta. But, I¡¯m still not sure why you stole my analyst,¡± Calebmented.

    ¡°ra is also my friend!¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°These past few weeks, she has been a gift from the Goddess.¡±

    When ra had told Ashleigh to expect to draw attention from representatives of Summer, she wasn¡¯t kidding. For two weeks, Ashleigh had been meeting new people, though most of them didn¡¯t outright ask about the rumors or what had happened between her and Caleb.<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh and ra had devised a system where ra could get them talking about their field of expertise or special projects they were working on. This would give Ashleigh valuable information about Summer, while ra would step back and chat with the others at the party about some of the details that rified the rumors or confirmed what Ashleigh had already shared with the teacher.

    From there, Ashleigh could chat with these different people about the things they were interested in or hoped to see in the future Summer. So she was learning about them while they were investigating her.

    There were only two groups that Ashleigh had not heard anything from. One was the Military. Not a surprise when she remembered that Fiona was once their leader. It seemed they were making their stand known. If Ashleigh was to make any progress with them, she would need to be the one to approach them.

    Honestly, Ashleigh was fine with that.

    She had spent her entire life trying to prove herself to the military in Winter. How much different could it be to do it in Summer?

    But for now, there was something else she was focused on, the other group. Science Division.

    She had met with several people from the division, but they didn¡¯t care about rtionship dramas. Instead, they didn¡¯t like her for an entirely different reason.

    Winter.

    Alpha Cain had been the head of the Science Division.

    She needed to start making some progress on finding out the real story behind what happened to Alpha Cain.

    In order to do that, she was going to need help.<sub></sub>

    ra had proven herself very useful. She was observant and quick. And when they had friendly chats, Ashleigh had learned something vital about ra.

    She was interested in the fae and the historical tales of their time.

    Which was why she had decided to bring her home to Winter.

    Well, not exactly home.

    ¡°She was a gift from me,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Yes, my love is the greatest!¡± Ashleighughed.

    Ashleigh quite liked seeing his childish side, especially because she knew it was for her alone.

    ¡°Do you even remember what your love looks like?¡± he asked with a huff.

    ¡°How could I ever forget¡­.¡± Ashleigh smiled. ¡°I promise Caleb, when Ie back in a couple of days, we will find time together, even if it means I have to sneak into your room when Fiona isn¡¯t looking.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Caleb smiled. ¡°That does sound quite nice.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°I need to go now; ra is about two steps from¨C yeah, nope, she did it. Stepped straight down into a snow-covered ditch,¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°I love you, Caleb. I will see you soon.¡±

    ¡°I love you, too.¡±

    Ashleigh put her phone away and jumped out of the car. She ran over and helped pull ra out of the small ditch.

    ¡°Well, that was a surprise!¡± raughed.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Ashleighughed, ¡°you have to be careful. This isn¡¯t a very trafficked area, so there will be ditches and abrupt falls you need to watch for.¡±

    ¡°So, where are we?¡± ra asked as she cleared the snow off her pants and jacket.

    ¡°Before I tell you where exactly we are, I would like to have a chat with you,¡± Ashleigh said. She looked around and then decided on the truck. ¡°Let¡¯s get back inside the truck where it¡¯s warmer.¡±

    When they were back in the truck with the heat turned on, ra turned to Ashleigh.

    ¡°Is this where you tell me that you have some kind of secret mission you¡¯re working on. But you¡¯vee upon a problem that only I can help you with, and I can¡¯t tell anyone, including Alpha Caleb?¡±

    Ashleigh stared nkly at ra.

    ¡°How did you¡­.¡± Ashleigh started to say.

    ¡°Dang it!¡± ra shouted, hitting her leg with her hand.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ra, I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here. I know this puts you in aplicated situation. Let¡¯s just forget¨C¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that,¡± ra interrupted, waving her arms in front of her. ¡°Alpha Caleb told me from the start that you were to have myplete confidence, even if it meant keeping a secret from him.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± Ashleigh asked. Feeling a mixture of relief and concern.

    She needed to talk to Caleb about how much trust he ced in her. It was nice to know that he trusted her. But telling one of his wolves that they had permission to lie to him if Ashleigh told them

    too¡­ that was asking for trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯m annoyed because I owe Galen fifty dors,¡± ra said. ¡°When Alpha Caleb gave me that order, Galen insisted it was because Alpha Caleb knew you must have some kind of n to bring around the wolves. But that you would probably need help from a Summer wolf toplete it.

    ¡°I thought he was just assigning me to help you feel morefortable knowing that you had a friend behind enemy lines.¡±

    ra sighed.

    Ashleighughed. This man never ceased to amaze her.

    ¡°Well,¡± she said. ¡°If it helps, I have felt morefortable and at ease with you around to help me. But yes, I have a secret n I could really use your help with.¡±

    raughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to serve, whatever you need,¡± she said with a salute and smile.

    ¡°Great,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°So, you know a lot about the fall of the fae, right?¡±

    ra thought for a moment before answering.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to brag, but I have read every book, paper, parchment, napkin, whatever. Anything I could find about them, I read.¡±

    Ashleighughed at her excitement.

    ¡°Well, we are near the southern most border of Winter. Do you know where Loki¡¯sst stand took ce?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ra¡¯s eyes widened, and she immediately began to look around the area. Though her excitement quickly dampened.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look right¡­¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°So, you know what it should look like?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Good, that¡¯s what I need. I need you to help me find the site of Loki¡¯sst stand.¡±

 Chapter 167 Theorized

    ra was able toe up with a general radius of where the burial mound should have been. She used what she could remember from the stories and the map that Ashleigh had brought.

    Ashleigh herself offered a few clues just from the story her father had shared.

    They made their way through the trees: it was a half-day hike from where they had parked the truck, but ra was sure they were on the right path.

    ¡°So, what drew your interest to the fae?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure,¡± ra said. ¡°I guess maybe just the fact that they are our reason for being?¡±

    Ashleigh chuckled.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean our lives have no purpose?¡± she asked. ¡°Since they are all gone?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± ra answered, stopping for a moment. ¡°Ok, well, that¡¯s depressing. Fine, they aren¡¯t our reason for being, but they are directly tied to the creation of our species. That alone seems like a good reason to try and understand them, right?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being interested in them, ra. I used to want to know all about them myself,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I felt drawn to their secrets and mysteries.¡±

    ¡°What made you stop being interested?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I ever stopped being interested,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°But studying them required time I didn¡¯t have. I was too busy trying to earn my ce in the Berserkers or my duties. As a result, I had very little free time, and what I did have was given to Granger.¡±

    ¡°I guess you must have really loved him¡­.¡± ramented quietly.

    ¡°I really thought I did,¡± Ashleigh replied. She turned and looked at ra. ¡°Do you have a mate?¡±

    ra shook her head.

    ¡°Have you ever had feelings for anyone?¡± Ashleigh asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ra blushed and looked away.

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°That, right there,¡± she said. ¡°I never knew that feeling.¡±

    ra looked back at Ashleigh, who gave her a kind smile.

    ¡°Before I met Granger, I had never met anyone I was romantically interested in. No crushes, no boyfriends,¡± she said. ¡°I met him and felt this connection right away, so I assumed it was what love was supposed to feel like.¡±

    ¡°What did it feel like?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°I liked him,¡± Ashleigh replied honestly. ¡°I feltfortable with him. For a long time, he really was a great guy.¡±

    Ashleigh thought back on her time with Granger. The early days had been good. He felt like a close friend that she could trust. However, it had taken them three months to have their first kiss.

    Before the Blood Moon, before Caleb, their rtionship had been good. But it had never felt anything like what she felt with Caleb.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until I met Caleb that I really¡­ well¡­ that I understood what it meant to be drawn to someone,¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°I knew Winter was pretty old fashioned in the mating stuff, but I didn¡¯t realize it was quite that far gone,¡± ra said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure you can me the whole of Winter for myck of experience,¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°I had a good friend that had a new crush every week. I was just more focused on other things.¡±

    ra nodded.

    ¡°I kind of hope I don¡¯t find my mate,¡± she said.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Why?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± ra began, tilting her head a little awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how open-minded the Goddess is.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just not sure how I would handle it if my mate were a boy,¡± ra said. ¡°After I have spent most of my lifeing to terms with my preference for the fairer sex.¡±

    ¡°I could see how that would be problematic,¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°Well, I hope you find your mate and that she is as great as you are.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± ra smiled.

    They chatted a bit about ra¡¯s experience in the human world. Ashleigh was quite interested in hearing about all the ces she had gone to and things she had done.

    But as they got closer to the area that ra had predicted, Ashleigh began to grow cautious. There was something strange about this part of the woods.

    She put her hand up for ra to stop moving. Looking around for movement, she could feel a presence near them.

    Ashleigh tapped the button on her shirt. The wired mesh grew over her body, wrapping her in her armor. Quietly ra took a few steps back and positioned herself behind a tree where she could watch without getting in the way.

    Ashleigh reached her hand to her back, feeling the familiar tug. The small des took shape in her hands.

    She crouched down and slowly moved forward. It didn¡¯t take long to find the source of her bad feeling.

    Not far from where they had stopped, Ashleigh caught sight of one of the creatures she had fought the night of the fae attack.

    This one was tall, at least six feet. It was thin with an extended round belly and a long face full of moss and leaves that gave the impression of thick curly hair. A thin ck tongue like that of a snake peeked out from its mouth. It shuffled back and forth but didn¡¯t seem to be getting anywhere. Finally, she noticed that it had a strange and severe limp. Looking closer, it was clearly missing arge chunk of its left leg.

    Just past where the creature shuffled back and forth, Ashleigh recognized something else. One of the treants, the beast, was gravely injured. All but one of its tentacled roots had already been hacked away, and its lower half was broken into jagged pieces.

    She wondered how it had managed to get this far from the battle, had it dragged itself? Perhaps the smaller creature had carried it? The fight had been so long ago. How did no one know it was here?

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± ra whispered.

    Ashleigh turned to see that she had moved up not far from her.

    ¡°I theorized that the fae hade to Winter as opposed to the other packs because of the burial mounds. Now it seems I might have been right.¡±

    ¡°You think there are more?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I would guess so,¡± ra said, ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but these two look like they probably stopped due to injuries, but they are definitely headed towards Loki¡¯sst stand.¡±

    ra peeked out at the two creatures ahead of them.

    ¡°I think I see some tracks past them. But, honestly, I would say the safe bet is that we will find a lot more as we get closer.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Guess that ends our adventure,¡± she said. ¡°These two I could handle on my own, maybe a couple more. But any more than that, and we wouldn¡¯t survive.¡±

    ¡°Yea, I¡¯m no use either¡­ I am very much ab rat, not a field mouse,¡± ra added.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, quietly.¡±

    They made their way back to the truck. The moon was high in the sky by the time they found it, but it didn¡¯t seem that any of the faes had followed them.

    A few hourster, ra was asleep in Ashleigh¡¯s bed. While Ashleigh was waking Axel and her parents.

    Corrine turned on a pot of coffee while Ashleigh and the two alphas gotfortable in the living room.

    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Wyatt asked with a heavy yawn.

    ¡°We need to organize a few teams of our best fighters and scouts,¡± Ashleigh began.

    ¡°Whoa,¡± Axel said. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The burial mounds,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°we need to send teams to investigate the burial mounds for signs of the fae.¡±

    Wyatt and Axel both looked at her carefully. Corrine sat down next to Wyatt, cing a coffee in front of him.

    ¡°We sent teams to the areas around the mounds after the battle was over. But there was no sign that that¡¯s where the creatures came from,¡± Corrine said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s where they came from, but it seems to be where they were going,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Wyatt asked.

    Ashleigh looked away.

    ¡°I was near the Southern border this afternoon¡­.¡±

    Wyatt closed his eyes and sighed.

    ¡°Ashleigh, I told you before, you cannot investigate that mound.¡±

    ¡°You said that you couldn¡¯t ¡®let me¡¯ investigate it. I didn¡¯t ask permission or tell you I was going,¡± Ashleigh defended. ¡°You had no way of knowing if I was investigating there or not.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe,¡± Wyatt stated. ¡°In order to keep my word, Iid traps all over that area of the forest.¡±

    ¡°What if someone else was in the area that had nothing to do with this investigation?¡± Ashleigh asked, concerned.

    ¡°There are signs posted about the hazards. They would listen or earn their fate,¡± Wyatt answered.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Corrine called their attention back, ¡°why do you think the creatures were headed to the mounds, and why do we need to send teams?¡±

    ¡°Because, when I was searching for the mound this afternoon, I saw two of them in the forest. They were injured and barely moving, but tracks were leading in the direction we were pretty sure the mound was in,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°We have no way of knowing if any others escaped the battle and continued on their journey.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Corrine said.

    Wyatt nodded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Axel said. ¡°I will talk with Saul in the morning and figure out who we can send. We¡¯ll get the teams sent to the three mounds and do a few general sweeps of the forest surrounding the mounds and the gate while we¡¯re at it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good n,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°I will join the team going to the southern mound.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ashleigh turned to look at Axel, surprised by his response.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®no¡¯?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he repeated, ¡°You won¡¯t be joining the team headed to the southern mound.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± She demanded.

    ¡°Because, as your Alpha, I am forbidding you from investigating the area of the southern mound.¡±

 Chapter 168 A Big, Fluffy, Huggable Puppy

    Axel went back to bed immediately after his deration, leaving Ashleigh no option for rebuttal. Corrine tried to calm her down, and Wyatt reminded her that it was Axel¡¯s right as Alpha to put limitations on the wolves of Winter.

    Ashleigh struggled to get past her anger and sleep the rest of the night. However, when she finally did, she sleptter than intended and could not catch Axel before he left to coordinate with Saul.

    All she could do was pout to her new friend.

    ¡°It sucks that your brother pulled rank on you,¡± ra said. ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t have been able to join the hunt anyway.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re headed home this afternoon,¡± ra smiled.

    ¡°Well, yea, but if I had gone on the hunt, we would have gone home tomorrow,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Actually, I might just go anyway¡­¡±

    ra¡¯s smile dropped.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t¡­.¡± ra said quickly. ¡°It was a direct order from your Alpha.¡±

    ¡°I think of it more as a bossy suggestion from my brother,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°And yet,¡± came a voice that made Ashleigh close her eyes in regret. ¡°It was, in fact, a direct order from your Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Luna Corrine,¡± ra quickly greeted her with respect.

    Ashleigh turned around to greet her mother.

    ¡°Hi, mom.¡±

    ¡°Hello, dear.¡±

    ¡°I just think that as the highest-ranking berserker¡­.¡± Ashleigh said, dramatically pointing to herself. ¡°I would be quite useful in this hunt.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°See, so then I should go join them.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± ra interjected. ¡°Alpha Caleb expects us to return to Summer by tomorrow morning.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Then I will call him and let him know it might be the next day.¡±

    ra sighed.

    ¡°I think Beta Galen also mentioned needing to get back by the morning,¡± she tried again.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a big deal for him, he can go ahead, and you and I will return tomorrow.¡±

    ra gritted her teeth, but Ashleigh didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°Ashleigh, it¡¯s really not that important for you to participate in every hunt that happens in Winter. You have no reason to keep ra and Galen from their duties back in Summer,¡± Corrine smiled.

    ra visibly rxed, believing that Ashleigh would listen to her mother and Luna.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ra let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°ra, you can go back with Galen too. I will head back alone when I am done here. So it might actually be a few more days,¡± Ashleigh said as she started to leave the room.

    ra let out a slight panicked sound as she bit her lip nervously.

    ¡°Oh, for love of the Goddess!¡± Corrine shouted.

    Ashleigh turned around to see her mother visibly irritated.

    ¡°Can you not see how hard your friend is trying to tell you something without telling you something?!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking at ra, who was red with embarrassment.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb is throwing you a surprise banquet tomorrow night; it is his official introduction of his mate to our pack. He didn¡¯t want to tell you ahead of time because he didn¡¯t want you to feel pressured, and he wanted to handle all the finer details himself.¡±

    Ashleigh covered her mouth with her hand and took a seat. She turned her eyes to her mother.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Did you know about this?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Of course, I knew about this!¡± Corrine huffed. ¡°You stubborn brat. Caleb very respectfully called and asked that we make sure you didn¡¯t do exactly what you have been trying to do.¡±

    ¡°Then, wait, did Axel really¨C¡±

    ¡°Axel gave a real order that you will respect,¡± Corrine growled. ¡°You know his feelings about what you¡¯re doing, but he also knew about you needing to go back to Summer today.¡±

    ¡°I had no idea,¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°That was kind of the point,¡± ra smiled. ¡°Alpha Caleb is going to kill me.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand once I tell him what happened,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine added, ¡°if there is anyone that will understand how annoyingly stubborn this brat can be, it is him.¡±

    Corrine shook her head with irritated disapproval at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Just like your father¡­¡± she sighed.

    Ashleigh wanted to object but knew she had absolutely no ground to stand on.

    The back door opened with a loud thud.

    ¡°Guess who¡¯s engaged!!¡± Bell shouted as she stepped through the door.

    Ashleigh gasped and jumped up from the table with a shout of joy that Corrine quickly echoed. They ran to Bell and enveloped her in an enthusiastic hug.

    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Ashleigh said.

    Bell looked at her and took a step back.

    ¡°You bitch!¡± she shouted and hit her friend yfully. ¡°You knew he was going to ask me!¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Sweetheart, anyone who has ever seen the way he looks at you knew he would ask sooner thanter!¡± Ashleigh said in her defense. ¡°But yes, I totally knew!¡±

    Bell spied Corrine with suspicious eyes.

    ¡°You knew too?¡± she asked in disbelief.

    Corrine raised her hands innocently.

    ¡°I only found outst night. He stopped by to see Wyatt and me before going to the hospital,¡± Corrine said, taking Bell¡¯s hands. ¡°He asked us in ce of your parents for permission to ask you to join his family.¡±

    Bell smiled and fought back the tears.

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s alright that we felt honored enough to ept in their ce,¡± Corrine smiled, though fresh tears fell from her eyes.

    Bell hugged Corrine tightly, and Ashleigh joined the hug.

    ra watched with happiness and tears. She didn¡¯t know Bell, but she had gotten to know Galen through the past few months. There was no one she could be happier for.

    ¡°Am I crazy?¡± Bell asked quietly. ¡°Is this crazy?¡±

    She pulled back and looked at them.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Bell, you¡¯re only questioning it because you know it¡¯s the right thing for you,¡± she said. ¡°Let yourself enjoy it. Be happy. You found such a wonderful man, and he loves you so much! So ept the happiness, embrace the happiness.¡±

    ¡°You know, hearing that from you is a little funny,¡± Bell replied.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Ashleigh said dryly. ¡°We all know I screwed up in that regard, so I obviously know what I am talking about. So, stop trying to deny yourself.¡±

    ¡°Honey,¡± Corrine said, turning Bell¡¯s attention to herself. ¡°I have watched you take care of every person around you all these years. You are a wonderful woman, and you deserve happiness, even if you don¡¯t believe you do.¡±

    Bell looked away with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s so great,¡± she said. ¡°I just don¡¯t want him to know how broken I really am.¡±

    Corrine and Ashleigh both hugged her once more.

    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m sorry, I know you don¡¯t know me¡­ but can I say something?¡± ra said from a few feet away.

    Bell looked past Ashleigh at the other person in the room, only now having noticed her.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Bell, this is ra,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°ra, this is Bell.¡±

    Bell gave a slight nod of acknowledgment.

    ¡°Oh, I know who Bell is,¡± ra smiled brightly.

    Bell tilted her head suspiciously.

    ¡°Oh! No, not like in creepy Spring ¡®I know you¡¯ kind of way¡­ I work really closely with Galen, so¡­¡± ra added quickly. ¡°Not like ¡®close¡¯ we aren¡¯t like extra friendly or something¡­. I¡¯m gay! Like, very gay, I don¡¯t like boys. Yuck.¡±

    ra rubbed her arm nervously.

    ¡°ra¡­¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ I don¡¯t talk to many people, and strong people make me very nervous.¡±

    ¡°ra!¡± Ashleigh called out. ¡°There was something you wanted to say? That was hopefully helpful¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right! Right, the broken thing¡­.¡± ra began. ¡°Uhm¡­ I just wanted to say¡­ that¡­ everybody is broken. We all have things that hurt us or make us feel like we aren¡¯t worth the time or effort someone is willing to put into us.¡±

    ra swallowed down the nerves that were trying to push up her breakfast.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know why you feel that way,¡± ra said to Bell. ¡°But I know that Galen isn¡¯t someone who could ever see that in you.¡±

    Bell took a step forward, listening to what ra was saying.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying he thinks you¡¯re perfect because that would be so overwhelmingly suffocating!¡±

    raughed, and so did Bell.

    ¡°From what he¡¯s said, you have stuff that keeps you from seeing who he sees, and he knows that. But it doesn¡¯t stop him from seeing it.¡±

    Bell took a deep breath.

    ¡°I might not be making much sense here, but if you can¡¯t see yourself as the amazing and wonderful person he sees, let him be your mirror. If you think you¡¯re broken and can¡¯t fix yourself, let him stitch you up,¡± ra smiled. ¡°Because that¡¯s who Galen is.¡±

    Bell felt her mouth curving into a smile as the tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s who he has always been,¡± ra said. ¡°He¡¯s the guy that sees you at the rock bottom of your worst day, and he jumps down in that hole with you and gives you a hand up.¡±

    Bell sniffled and closed her eyes.

    ¡°You know what he is?¡± ra asked with a big smile.

    Bell opened her eyes.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a big, fluffy, huggable puppy.¡±

    Bell stared at ra nkly and then turned to Ashleigh, whose mouth was twitching from the desperate effort she was putting into holding back.

    Bell and Ashleigh could no longer hold it in and broke into a heavy fit ofughter.

    ***

    ¡°Congrattions, Brother. I¡¯m very happy for you,¡± Caleb smiled at the call.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Galen said happily. ¡°We aren¡¯t waiting. I wille back at the next full moon, and we will get married. So, I would like to formally request a vacation for the week that follows.¡±

    ¡°Fill out the paperwork when you get back in the morning, but request two weeks. Treat your wife better than that,¡± Calebughed.

    ¡°When you and Ashleigh get married, will you take a whole month?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°How¡¯d you know?¡± Caleb smiled brightly.

 Chapter 169 Fracturing

    Ashleigh dyed the trip back to Summer as long as possible while waiting for news from the hunting parties. She knew she wouldn¡¯t hear back from her father¡¯s team in the south, but the northern team did check-in before they absolutely had to return.

    There was a small pack of fae creatures found at the burial mound. But, ording to the report, they weren¡¯t doing anything, simply standing at the site, hovering around it. Some of the fae were severely injured but still dragged themselves around the mound.

    The hunting team put them all down and then swept the surrounding forest, finding a few injured stragglers. But, from the sounds of it, none of the creatures put up a fight.

    It was strange, to say the least.

    On the drive back to Summer, Ashleigh had a nagging thought.

    ¡°Hey ra?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yea?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, you know a lot about the fae history and such. But do you know where the actual mounds are?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°No,¡± ra replied. ¡°I had a vague idea of each. But only from what I have pieced together from the stories I have read.¡±

    ¡°What about you, Galen? Do you or Caleb know the actual locations of the mounds?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, the locations of the burial mounds have never been ced on a map. Each time a new one is found, that information has been shared, but not the locations.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± ra said. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Ashleigh looked up.

    ¡°I know the northern mound, but the one to the east, I have never known the exact location, and the south was really just rumors to me until you and I tried to find it the other day.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Why were you searching for the mound?¡± Galen asked.

    Ashleigh hesitated before responding.

    ¡°I have just been curious about the fae since the attack. I thought maybe the mounds could provide some clues as to how they came back or if there were more of them.¡±

    The look he gave in the rear-view mirror told her two things. The first, he didn¡¯t believe her. The second, he would keep it to himself, for now.

    ¡°So, you know that there are three mounds in Winter and that they are to the north, east, and south. But you only know the actual location of one of them?¡± ra asked.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°That seems kind of strange¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°even weirder¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve been to the one in the east, but I honestly have no clue where it could be.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you may have had a treatment,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°A treatment?¡± she asked.

    ¡°There is a tea that can make you forget,¡± Galen began. ¡°You drink it, and the person giving it to you will repeat the things you are meant to forget. But, while you drink the tea, your mind bes pliable. It epts the rewrites.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ awful!¡± Ashleigh shouted. ¡°How could this have happened to me?¡±

    ¡°Well, it sounds more sinister than it is,¡± Galen continued. ¡°It¡¯s amon practice. The thing is, it is a voluntary treatment. The person drinking the tea has to ept the change, or else it will cause fractures in their mind.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Why would I agree to lose my memories?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t really lose them. They are in there somewhere. That¡¯s why you feel something. If you think hard about the memory and focus on it, it can return. But it will hurt like hell,¡± Galen said. ¡°The point of the treatments is to keep vital information safe. So, my guess is that Winter warriors who scouted the mounds are given the treatment so they won¡¯t know where each one is and can¡¯t be forced to reveal it.¡±

    ¡°But why are the mound locations a secret?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°That,¡± Galen said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Winter, though,¡± ra said. ¡°There are mounds in Spring territory and several of the lesser packs¡¯ territories. But, again, no one seems to know the actual locations.¡±

    ¡°Yea, it seems pretty clear that there is an agreement to guard this information against general public knowledge.¡±

    ¡°So, when you say it¡¯s voluntary¡­.¡± Ashleigh asked, directing the conversation back away from the fae. ¡°It can¡¯t be forced on anyone?¡±

    ¡°It can,¡± Galen sighed. ¡°But, forcing it fractures the person¡¯s mind. It pushes back against the will of the person taking the tea and traps a part of them behind a mental barrier. They can see, hear, and remember everything that happens to them or that they are told to do but are unable to stop it.

    ¡°The person would be almost a nk te, programmable. But just like recording over and over on the same video. Eventually, it causes a breakdown and bleed-through. The person would slowly shatter from the inside out.¡±

    ¡°Goddess¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered, covering her mouth as she suddenly felt sickened by the thought. ¡°How could anyone survive that?¡±

    ¡°It would take a pretty strong will or a desperate desire to survive,¡± Galen replied.

    ***

    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­ It¡¯s ok¡­.¡±

    His voice echoed along the cold dark walls that surrounded her. She took a shaky breath in and pushed it back out. It was getting harder and harder to resist the temptation to simply lie down and let it all go.

    ¡°Take another sip,¡± he whispered.

    A whisper that echoed in this chamber like the booming voice of a demon calling out from the darkness.

    Liquid seeped in through the small cracks in the walls around her. Trickles at first. She got up, struggling for the strength to stand. Then, the trickles turned into gushing fountains, filling the small cave-like room with the vile liquid.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡±

    She screamed out as the liquid rose over her feet, waist, and chest. She lifted her head to the ceiling, praying that this time, just this time, she would avoid this fate.

    ¡°There is no reason to remember the things that don¡¯t matter. So let them go, send them away to the dark room inside your mind with no key.¡±

    She forced herself to move. She climbed up the rocky walls, desperately pulling herself out of the liquid as he spoke those damn words.

    ¡°Forget about the conversation, forget about the feelings, unnecessary, unnecessary.¡±

    She gritted her teeth and pushed even harder to get out the rising liquid. Her hands ached, and the rock and stone cut into her weakened flesh.

    ¡°Forget about Axel of Winter.¡±

    She growled inside the cave of her mind.

    ¡°Nooo!¡± she screamed back angrily.

    ¡°Forget him, Alice!¡± he snarled furiously.

    Holden¡¯s voice shook the cave. Alice clung desperately to the rocky walls, feeling her hands cutting and tearing. But still, she held tight.

    ¡°It¡¯s too soon since herst treatment¡­¡± another voice whispered.

    Alice clung to the wall.

    ¡°Her mind can¡¯t handle much more of this. She¡¯s already shown signs of fracturing,¡± the voice continued. ¡°If you push too hard, she¡¯ll shut down entirely.¡±

    Silence filled the cave. Alice took deep breaths. Holding herself up was draining all of the energy she had left. But the liquid was still there. Still waiting to pull her into the depths and drown her repeatedly.

    ¡°She needs rest,¡± Holden sighed. ¡°Put her with the others.¡±

    ¡°But no one is supposed to¨C¡±

    ¡°Do not test my patience!¡± Holden shouted, shaking the walls of her mind once more.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean any disrespect, but my orders¡­.¡±

    ¡°Come from me,¡± Holden hissed. ¡°Do as I say, and keep your mouth shut.¡±

    Alice took a chance and looked back at the grime covered window that served as her eyes in this ce. Holden was leaving the room. The other man stepped closer to her. She recognized him from all the treatments, but she didn¡¯t know his name. He wore ab coat.

    Lab Coat stepped in front of her. His expression was filled with shame.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice,¡± he whispered. ¡°I wish I could do something more for you.¡±

    Alice couldn¡¯t see what he was doing, but the liquid in the room was slowly receding. She lowered herself, trying to do it slowly and carefully, but she was too weak. Once she let go of the vice grip on the rock, her hand froze up, and she couldn¡¯t grab hold of anything else. She fell back and hit the ground hard.

    Her physical body reacted, letting out a groan of pain and gripping the chair she sat in tightly.

    Lab Coat came back into vision.

    ¡°Alice?¡± he questioned, looking closely into her eyes. But there was no more response from her.

    He moved her into a wheelchair, strapping her in so she wouldn¡¯t fall forward. Then, he rolled her down a dark hallway, taking several turns Alice couldn¡¯t track with her focus so scattered.

    Finally, he approached a door that required keycard ess. The door opened, and Alice gasped at what she saw.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you won¡¯t remember this,¡± Lab Coat whispered. ¡°Or else you¡¯d never be able to leave this room again.¡±

    Alice stared out her grimy window. Her bloody hand covered her mouth as her dry, scratchy eyes burned from the tears that welled up in them.

    ¡°For now,¡± Lab Coat whispered, moving her onto a bed and strapping her down. ¡°You¡¯re just going to rest for a few weeks. Giving your brain a chance to recover from all the treatments. Then you can go back to ying your games.¡±

    She heard the loud buzzer of the door being opened and its m closing behind him.

    Alicey down on the cold hard ground in the cave of her mind. She pulled her knees to her chest and wished she had let herself drown in the tea.

 Chapter 170 Echoed Into the Night

    When ra and Corrine spoke of a banquet in her honor, Ashleigh had expected something simr to the full moon banquet she had experienced on her first visit to Summer. Food and light chatter. More formal and organized than any celebration she had known.

    Which is why, when she arrived at the location of the event, she was shocked to see an outdoor venueplete with a dance floor, bar, and full dinner service. Some servers were also performers, some magicians, some dancers, and some very flexible people.

    She saw tworge tents and immediately got curious about what she might see inside. But found her path blocked by a very sexy man in a wheelchair.

    Caleb adjusted his tie as they locked eyes, and he smiled at her with a blend of warmth and fire that had her biting down on her lower lip.

    Seeing him there before her, she suddenly felt the strain of not seeing him for the better part of three weeks.

    Ashleigh grabbed the hem of her long dress and pulled it up to keep it out of her path as she hurried to greet him.

    She ran straight to him and fell into hisp with just enough grace to keep from hurting either of them. She wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him the biggest kiss she could muster.

    Caleb was surprised and caught off guard but not unhappy in the least. On the contrary, he held her waist tightly and gave her as much as possible.

    They pulled away breathless but smiling and happily stared into each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I have missed you so much,¡± Ashleighughed between breaths.

    ¡°I¡¯d really rather keep you at my side all the time,¡± he said. ¡°But if this is the greeting I get when we spend some time apart¡­.¡±

    Ashleighughed and hit his arm yfully.

    ¡°I missed you too,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°So much.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    They took another moment just holding each other before Ashleigh stood up off hisp. She adjusted the form-fitting, emerald green dress. It was simple but elegant, though the length was ufortable for Ashleigh. She never liked to wear anything that threatened her ability to run if necessary. But Caleb had picked the dress out, and she did enjoy the look in his eyes as he watched her in it.

    ¡°So,¡± she said. ¡°What are the tents for?¡±

    Caleb smiled up at her.

    ¡°One of them is a staging area, where all the performers can get dressed and change costumes or prepare themselves for the show. The other is an outdoor theater. The tent walls will be torn down when it¡¯s time, and then you will see it in all its glory.¡±

    Ashleigh was amazed.

    ¡°All this¡­¡± she whispered as she looked around. ¡°Just to announce me as your mate?¡±

    ¡°This is nothing,¡± Caleb smiled, ¡°wait for our wedding.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°our wedding should be small and intimate. Just the people who matter most to us.¡±

    Caleb took her hand and brought it to his mouth. He kissed it gently as he spoke.

    ¡°Anything you want,¡± he smiled.

    ***<sub></sub>

    It indeed was a fantastic night. The dinner was delicious, and the entertainers never stopped putting on their small shows all over the event. Everywhere that Ashleigh looked, smiles andughter.

    Even Fiona¡¯s table had a level of merriment and mirth that Ashleigh had not expected.

    She was d that Caleb hadn¡¯t made a big speech. Instead, he had kept her introduction simple. He told them all her name, where she came from, and that she was his one and only mate. A few faces in the crowd gave her sympathy, appreciation, and possibly the beginnings of eptance. But for now, most of what stared back at her was quiet resentment.

    She hade here fully expecting this reaction. She knew that most of these people didn¡¯t like her, but Caleb had gone to great lengths to try and put a joyous memory in their minds to associate with her.

    So, Ashleigh smiled and waved and told them how grateful she was to be here.

    Caleb excused himself when Galen made a motion that Ashleigh recognized right away as Alpha business.

    She was about to sit back down at the table alone when someone caught her eye. Ashleigh made her way down from the tform and towards the tworge tents across the dance floor.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, find your costumes, get changed, and we will do a quick rehearsal onest time before the performance!¡±

    Ashleigh waited for her to finish talking.

    ¡°Miss Stacey?¡± she called.

    The woman jumped in surprise.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± sheughed, ¡°You surprised me!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t mean to startle you,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°I just saw you and thought I woulde to say hi.¡±

    Ashleigh had hardly seen Miss Stacey since she worked with her at the school the first few days after arriving in Summer. However, thanks to their honest conversations, Ashleigh was able to gain some positive looks this evening.

    ¡°It is nice to see you again, Ashleigh, though I don¡¯t really have a moment right now. The children are getting ready for our performance.¡±

    ¡°The children are performing?¡± Ashleigh asked with genuine interest and excitement.

    She had enjoyed her time at the school. Getting to know the kids and ying with them had been something Ashleigh had not expected to touch her as much as it had.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Miss Stacey smiled brightly. ¡°Alpha Caleb came to our ss just a few days after your visit. He told me about the event tonight and said that he thought you would enjoy seeing the kids do a small act for you. And of course, the kids were overjoyed at the idea.¡±

    ¡°I am so excited!¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I had no idea, but I absolutely cannot wait! Please tell them I can¡¯t wait to see them perform.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a simple set of songs, nothing spectacr,¡± Miss Stacey replied with an embarrassedugh.

    ¡°Still,¡± Ashleigh smiled, ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Miss Stacey sighed and smiled. She nodded before turning and walking back into the tent to join the children.

    Ashleigh headed back to her table with a smile on her face.

    ¡°We need to talk,¡± Fiona called to her before reaching her table.

    Ashleigh turned and gave Fiona a respectful bow.

    ¡°What can I do for you, Luna Fiona?¡± Ashleigh asked politely.

    ¡°I hear that Galen has gone off and gotten engaged without saying anything to me,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°And she¡¯s a friend of yours.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled while silently cursing Galen.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered. ¡°Her name is Bell.¡±

    ¡°And is this the girl that has been on his mind since your birthday party?¡± Fiona asked.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    Fiona crossed her arms over her chest.

    ¡°The one that didn¡¯t want to be with him not that long ago?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Well, I think that was more of a misunderstanding between her head and her heart,¡± Ashleigh smiled. ¡°But it¡¯s all cleared up now.¡±

    ¡°Why are they getting married so fast?¡± she demanded. ¡°And why in Winter? Caleb and I are the only family Galen has. His parent¡¯s ashes were scattered in these trees. Surely she would want to pay her respects here.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Ashleigh began, starting to feel defensive towards Bell. ¡°You should really ask Galen these questions. But I will let you know one thing. Bell also lost her parents and her grandparents. The only family she has is mine in Winter.¡±

    Fiona sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°That was rude of me.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, too,¡± she said. ¡°Bell is like a sister to me, and I can get protective. Just like you with your sons.¡±

    Fiona smirked. Ashleigh wanted tough, but she suddenly felt distracted by what sounded like a slight whine in her ear. Perhaps a bug buzzing too closely.

    ¡°Well, I still have many questions,¡± Fiona said. ¡°But you¡¯re right. I should ask Galen.¡±

    The sound went up slightly, and Ashleigh swatted at her ear, but it didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°That¡¯s probably the best option,¡± she replied automatically.

    ¡°But maybe you could tell me a couple of¨C Oh, for the love of the Goddess!¡± Fiona shouted, ¡°What the hell is that damn sound!¡±

    ¡°You hear it too?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking up at Fiona.

    Their eyes met, and understanding dawned a moment toote. They dove to the floor as the first explosion echoed into the night sky.

 Chapter 171 Dangers of Wartime

    All around them were shouts of confusion and, strangely, someughter.

    Ashleigh lifted her head to look. Some people ran and then quickly stopped when someone else pointed to the sky. Others already stared up into the night with expressions of joy and delight. Finally, she nced up and saw fireworks painting the night sky.

    But what she had heard was, without a doubt, an explosion.

    She moved to sit up when she caught a movement out of the corner of her eye. A sh and then something flying through the air. Itnded near the tform where she and Caleb had been seated for dinner.

    Her eyes widened in horror as she saw the sparks beneath the table. Beside her, Fiona moved to sit up. Quickly Ashleigh turned and threw herself back to the ground on top of Fiona just as the device exploded on the tform. Debris sprayed over them; Ashleigh let out a grunt as what she assumed was part of a table mmed against her back.

    Ashleigh moved off Fiona. Her back ached, but she would get used to the pain momentarily.

    Fiona sat up. She saw debris everywhere. Small fires, and smoke, people screaming, crying. There were injuries and a lot of fear.

    ¡°Luna Fiona!¡± a man shouted as he ran over and helped Fiona to her feet.

    ¡°Where is Caleb?!¡± Fiona shouted.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen him, ma¡¯am,¡± the man answered.

    ¡°We need to find him!¡± she shouted angrily.

    Ashleigh looked out into the people once again. She could identify the military members quickly now. They were in action, moving from ce to ce and staying covered.

    Those from medical she could see as well. They were helping others, checking for injuries, huddling them together for easier ess.

    Fiona had gathered a small group of the military wolves already. Ashleigh could hear her giving instructions, but they were all about finding Caleb.

    There was another explosion. It wasn¡¯t nearby. Ashleigh looked in the direction it hade from, further into the forest near the northern mountains. Fireworks lit up the sky above the trees.

    ¡°Where did thate from?¡± one man asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter right now,¡± another stated. ¡°Alpha Caleb is our priority.¡±

    Ashleigh caught sight of another firework disy to the west and then an explosion in the same direction.

    ¡°They¡¯re using the fireworks as a signal¡­.¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    She got to her feet and moved towards Fiona.

    ¡°Luna Fiona!¡± she shouted. ¡°They are using the fireworks to signal each other! This is an invasion force from multiple angles!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Fiona snarled. She took a deep breath. ¡°The patrols will have to handle the borders. For now, our priority is to secure Alpha Caleb.¡±

    The men and women surrounding her all nodded in agreement.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked in shock.

    She looked around at the mess from one explosion, multiple injured civilians, scared and confused. These people needed to be guided to safety and treated for their injuries. The borders needed to be reinforced.

    ¡°Where was hest seen?¡± Fiona asked.

    Ashleigh listened for only a minute as they discussed Caleb¡¯s location. She was worried about him too, but the truth was, he wasn¡¯t the priority right now.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Ashleigh shouted as they all spoke about where he could have been.

    Fiona stared back at her with an angry re.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb is more than capable of taking care of himself, not to mention he has Galen with him wherever he is!¡± Ashleigh shouted. ¡°He is not the one in need of your help!¡±

    Ashleigh pointed out to the wolves huddled in groups around them.<sub></sub>

    ¡°These people need you! These are the people you need to protect right now. They need to be escorted back to safety and have their wounds properly treated,¡± Ashleigh directed.

    Fiona stepped forward.

    ¡°There are plenty of wolves from medical here that can treat the wounded. And the civilians of Summer are well aware of the dangers of wartime,¡± Fiona replied with a growl. ¡°We don¡¯t need to coddle them like children. They will wait until the right time, and they will be escorted back. But, for now, they are fine.¡±

    Ashleigh stepped up to Fiona.

    ¡°With all due respect, Luna Fiona, that is not what is best for these people,¡± Ashleigh growled. ¡°They are scared and defenseless. And the only military presence here is panicking over their Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Caleb is more than just our leader!¡± One of the men standing behind Fiona said. ¡°He is family to us just as much as to Luna Fiona. We won¡¯t leave him behind!¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I never said to leave him behind,¡± she said. ¡°I want to find him too, he is my mate, but I have to trust in him right now. He will take care of himself, but his people need help.¡±

    Fiona clenched her jaw, but she was listening.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t over. Did you notice? The explosions have stopped,¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°The ones that set off the explosions were a small team. But whatever they were signaling, they are on their way.¡±

    Fiona sighed.

    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Fiona said. ¡°Quickly, start getting these people organized. We need to get them back to the center as soon as possible.¡±

    The men and women that were gathered behind Fiona immediately jumped into action.

    Fiona turned to say something to Ashleigh, but she caught the look in her eye.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fiona asked.

    Ashleigh stood perfectly still, her ears listening closely, focusing on the sounds she heard from the northern tree line.

    ¡°They¡¯re moving through the trees,¡± Ashleigh whispered. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before they reach us. We need to hurry.¡±

    ¡°AAAHHH!¡± a scream rang out behind them.

    Ashleigh and Fiona both turned immediately. The tents were on fire, likely caused by the debris of one of the small explosions.

    ¡°Help us!¡± the shout came from the second tent.

    Ashleigh¡¯s heart sank suddenly as she remembered the smile on Miss Stacey¡¯s face as she entered the tent to join the children getting ready to perform.

    ¡°The children!¡± Ashleigh shouted.

    She quickly hit the button she had attached to the inside of her dress. The mesh chords flew out and over her body in an instant. She took off in a sprint towards the tent.

    Fiona shouted orders. She sent two other wolves to help Ashleigh save the children. At the same time, the rest got the civilians moving towards the central city.

    Ashleigh barreled into the tent without a thought. She had seen the smoke and a few mes from the outside, but she was not prepared for the inferno she walked into.

    The air was thick with smoke and heat. Ashleigh could barely see anything between the brightness of the mes and the haze of the smoke. She could hear them. The soft whimpering of the children.

    ¡°I am here!¡± she shouted out to them. ¡°I¡¯ming to help you!¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡±

    She heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°ra?!¡± Ashleigh shouted back.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± ra shouted. ¡°I was helping Miss Stacey get the children ready¡­.¡±

    Her words were interrupted by her heavy coughing.

    ¡°ra, stop talking! Just stay low and keep the children safe! I am almost to you,¡± Ashleigh shouted back, covering her own mouth with her hand.

    She signaled the two men behind her to check in either direction and return. She continued forward.

    ¡°I found them!¡± one of the men shouted.

    Ashleigh and the other man made their way over.

    Miss Stacey held two of the youngest children in her arms while a group of six other children huddled together closely. The two men each took a child in their arms, and the rest all held hands, making a chain as they guided them out.

    Ashleigh was left with ra, who had found herself in a difficult situation.

    ¡°What¡­ did you do?¡± Ashleigh asked with a sigh.

    ra was lying on the ground, her head propped up by a bundle of cloth, and her left leg had a bloody rag tied around it.

    ¡°Well,¡± ra began, pulling herself to a sitting position and grunting at the pain she felt in her leg. ¡°I tripped.¡±

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°After the explosion and before the fire went crazy, I pushed Miss Stacey out of the way when I saw one of therge mirrorsing down. Unfortunately, it shattered as it hit the ground, and a shard flew at me andnded in my thigh.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ra¡­ you¡¯re lucky that didn¡¯t kill you!¡± Ashleigh growled.

    ¡°But I did save the girl,¡± ra smiled brightly. ¡°She¡¯s cute, right?¡±

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of here before we die from the smoke.¡±

    Ashleigh helped ra to her feet and supported her weight. They had a more difficult time getting out than the others, as the tent was starting to fall apart. But they made it out just in time.

    There was already a medic and a stretcher waiting near the entrance.

    Ashleigh helped ra onto the stretcher as Fiona approached.

    ¡°You were right,¡± she said to Ashleigh. ¡°There is a force pushing through the trees. It looks like Rogues.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded, listening closely.

    ¡°They are still moving slowly; I don¡¯t think they have realized that we know they are here yet. But it won¡¯t be long now.¡±

    ¡°What about the civilians?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Most are on their way back to the city, but they have a long way to go before they are safe, and the children are at the end of that line,¡± Fiona replied, ncing back towards the trees. ¡°We need to keep them here. Buy the civilians more time.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    ¡°There is still no word on Caleb,¡± Fiona said.

    Ashleigh touched Fiona¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Caleb didn¡¯t stop being Caleb when he went into that chair,¡± she said. ¡°He might not have all his strength or abilities, but he has always been more than the average wolf. He will be fine.¡±

 Chapter 172 White Noise of the Night

    ¡°Go with the civilians. I will stay behind and keep them here as long as I can,¡± Ashleigh offered, reaching back and pulling the two karambit her suit held for her.

    Fiona smiled.

    ¡°You will stay, but only because you are not familiar with our territory enough to guide our people home safely. I have already sent a protective detail with them,¡± Fiona said. ¡°You will stay and hold

    this ground.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded as two of the other military wolves stepped up beside Fiona.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go in and shake up the nest,¡± one of them said with a snarl.

    ¡°You catch the ones that try to get away or head towards the civilians,¡± the other told Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh once more nodded.

    ¡°You also are responsible for locating Caleb,¡± Fiona said.

    Ashleigh looked at the proud Luna, the worried mother. She nodded.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I will do my best,¡± she said, staring back out at the tree line where the Rogues would emerge from. ¡°You should hurry and catch up with the escort group.¡±

    Fionaughed. Ashleigh looked at her as she removed the long formal jacket she had been wearing, tossing it to the ground. Fiona¡¯s hair had been pinned up in rivets and curls. It hung in a mess now, and yet the glow of the fire gave her a wildness that caught Ashleigh¡¯s breath in her throat.

    Fiona smiled as her eyes took on that otherworldly glow.

    ¡°Why should you get to have all the fun?¡± she asked.

    The sound of her bones cracked, and shifting came first. Then, her nose and mouth stretched into a muzzle, and the fur grew outward. Her transformation was seamless and quick, hardly a full ten seconds.

    She wasrger than most wolves and yet thin and sleek. Her fur was almost entirely red, with a small amount of white and ck at the ends. In fact, her form resembled more of a fox than a ssic wolf.

    Fiona ran forward, followed immediately by the two other military wolves that had stayed behind. They ran to the tree line, spreading out and disappearing into the trees.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Ashleigh¡¯s sensitive ears picked up the screams and shouts. Fiona and her team had found the invaders.

    Ashleigh pressed her karambit back into ce and shifted into her wolf to see the first of those trying to escape Fiona and her wolves. Ashleigh thought to herself that she wished she could see the Luna in action for just a moment.<sub></sub>

    But now was not the time for that.

    Five men were running out of the forest. Two of them looked back into the trees raising their bows and taking aim. These were her first targets. She took off at full speed and jumped at the first one, her powerful jaws mped down on his throat and ended his life in a moment.

    Ashleigh quickly let go of the corpse and rushed the other man. He felt her approach just before she jumped at him. He didn¡¯t have time to take aim, but he did shift his bow towards her.

    She let out a slight yelp as the tip of the arrow bit into her flesh, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop her. Catching his arm between her teeth, she mped her jaws shut until she felt the cracking of his bone. The force of her weight pulled down on the broken arm, finishing the tear and separating the arm at the elbow.

    Ashleigh dropped the arm as the man screamed out in pain. She quickly shut him up.

    An arrownded beside her. She growled as she turned to see two of the three remaining men standing beside each other and taking aim at her.

    She ran at them at full speed. Then, jumping above them, she forced her shift. Her swift movements caught them unaware as she was able to slip her hands under their chins, karambit in each hand. She dragged her des across their throats as shended behind them.

    They each fell to their knees, sputtering and grabbing at their throats.

    Thest of the men that had escaped Fiona and her wolves stared at Ashleigh with anger in his eyes as he watched his friends fall. Then, he charged at her in his wolf form.

    Ashleigh turned just as he jumped at her. She crossed her arms, holding him back from catching her with his jaws but still falling back andnding on the ground below her. She kicked him hard, flipping him off her and jumping to her feet.

    The wolf charged at her again.

    At the base of her wrist, Ashleigh pulled at what appeared to be a cufflink. Pulling at it, she loosened the strings into her hands, revealing a simple garrote.

    Ashleigh shifted her weight as the wolf dove at her, letting it just barely pass her before she threw her weight in the other direction onto his back. The chord flew from one hand to the other, catching him under his chin. Ashleigh held tightly to each end, pulling back as her knee pressed hard into his back.

    The man desperately tried to shift back to his human form, likely thinking that doing so would release her hold on him. But the shifting bones made it easier for Ashleigh to press her knee down harder until his spine cracked at the base of his skull, and he fell limp.

    Putting the garrote back around her wrist, Ashleigh stood up and looked around. It didn¡¯t look like any of the other wolves had escaped Fiona and her hunters.

    Ashleigh turned back to the once beautiful event space, which was in ruins. Unfortunately, the fire in the first tent had spread to the second. Luckily, it was far enough away from the trees that it was unlikely to extend beyond the event space. Still, she needed to try and control that burn.

    As she took a step towards her new task, she gasped and fell to her knees. A sharp stabbing pain spread like fire in her side. A knife being stabbed into her gut, she howled from the sudden pain, her eyes watered, and her breathing became ragged.

    She touched her hand to her side. Pulling it away, she expected to see blood, but there was nothing.

    ¡°How¡­?¡± she whispered aloud when it dawned on her.

    ¡°Caleb¡­!¡±

    A flurry of fear and anger swirled inside of her. Ashleigh got to her feet and looked around. There it was. The pull of their bond. Ashleigh ran at full speed towards a building she had not noticed before.

    It was a short distance from the event, likely a supply post. But, as she got closer, she saw signs of explosions, fires, and charred wood.

    ¡®The demolition team went after him!¡¯ she thought, ¡®Fiona was right! I should have looked for him from the start!¡¯

    Her heart was threatening to burst through her chest if she didn¡¯t get there faster!

    The door to the building barely hung by itsst hinge. Inside, Ashleigh could see the fire was spreading. She couldn¡¯t hear anything, feel anything. The pain was gone, but so was her connection to him.

    Ashleigh rushed to the door. She looked into the burning room. The heat threatened her, but she didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Caleb!¡± she screamed. ¡°Caleb!¡±

    She pushed past the remains of a desk; a beam fell down, almost hitting her. She moved back, tripping on something at her feet.

    Ashleigh caught herself against the wall, pulling her hands back immediately with a hiss as they touched the glowing embers of the wood. She looked down at what had tripped her.

    Her heart stopped.

    It was his wheelchair. His empty, bloodstained wheelchair.

    ¡°There!¡± a voice outside shouted. ¡°It¡¯s one of the Summer wolves!¡±

    Ashleigh lifted her eyes to the door; she saw several Rogue wolves standing outside the building through the mes.

    The chill spread through her veins, and small tremors reverberated across her flesh. This was how it always started. The cold fire inside of her was spreading anding to life.

    She felt a familiar numbness expanding over her mind. Her senses were falling away. Her pain, fear, and connection to the world around her simply dropped back into the white noise of the night.

    The corner of her mouth tilted up, and her head cocked to the side as it all fell away. Only one thing remained in ce of her connection to this world.

    The frenzied reverie of rage that had made the berserkers famous in the first ce.

 Chapter 173 Sweet Dreams, My Love

    [Twenty minutes earlier]

    Caleb left Ashleigh¡¯s side reluctantly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked Galen as he approached.

    ¡°We need a more private space,¡± Galen replied.

    They made their way to the supply station not far from the party.

    Galen checked inside before ushering Caleb in.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caleb asked, realizing that Galen was acting even more severe than usual.

    ¡°We need to shut down the event,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°We got word from one of our teams watching the Rogues, arge movement, heading for us. The northern patrols have also seen suspicious movements in the area.¡±

    ¡°You think they are going to attack tonight?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already doubled the patrol in the north and eastern borders. The west is closest, but the mountain range should provide some resistance to attack from that side,¡± Galen answered.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Caleb shouted angrily. ¡°What are the chances that¨C¡±

    Caleb¡¯s words were interrupted as the explosion rung in their ears. The world around him shifted as the impact of the st sent him flying across the small room and crashing against a wall. He was strapped into his chair, and worse still, under the influence of the paralytic, he was stuck.

    His body ached, and his mind was blurring from what he assumed was a concussion.<sub>.</sub>

    He turned his head just enough to see Galen sprawled out on the floor not far from him.

    ¡°Galen¡­ Galen¡­¡± Caleb managed to whisper.

    Galen did not respond.

    Caleb shook his head, trying to clear away the muffled ringing. He listened for the sounds of the party or of helping. But he was confused by the popping sounds he heard. He looked back at the door that now hung off one hinge. He could see the sky and fireworks.

    But he hadn¡¯t arranged for fireworks.

    He tried to move, tried to focus his eyes and his brain. He couldn¡¯t even focus enough to reach out to her. Caleb had worked so hard on building up the walls between him and Ashleigh that tearing

    them down required focus.

    ¡°Galen¡­¡± Caleb grunted, trying to move.

    His hearing was slowly returning. He heard more explosions in the distance and the sounds of screams.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± he shouted angrily. The blood was rushing to his head. He needed to get free of his chair.

    A low growl drew his attention to the door; a brown and ck wolf stood with patchy fur. Its yellow eyes stared at him with hunger. Then, it slowly began to move towards Caleb.

    Caleb growled back at him.

    It snarled and bared its teeth. Then, just as it lunged towards Caleb, it was pulled backward.

    Galen stood gasping for air as he held the wolf around its midsection. He squeezed tightly until a loud crack, and a whimper was heard. The wolf went limp in his arms, and he threw it out the door.<sub></sub>

    He quickly righted Caleb¡¯s wheelchair.

    ¡°I need to get out of this chair!¡± Caleb growled angrily.

    Galen pulled out a small case from his pocket. He opened it and pulled out a device no bigger than a pen cap. He pressed down on it, producing a small needle, and quickly stabbed it in Caleb¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°The stimnt will take time to kick in,¡± Galen said, shaking his head and closing his eyes for a moment.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Caleb asked.

    Galen took a breath.

    ¡°Guessing concussion, some bruised ribs. Nothing too crazy,¡± Galen replied. He looked back out the door, lifting his chin for a moment. ¡°There are at minimum sixing.¡±

    Caleb growled again.

    ¡°You need to lead them away,¡± Caleb said. ¡°I need at least five more minutes before I can move on my own.¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you alone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child, Galen,¡± Caleb said. ¡°I can get by for five minutes.¡±

    Galen growled.

    Caleb could hear the rogues approaching now.

    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡± he said.

    Galen clenched his jaw and let out a snarl before shifting into his wolf. The big blond and red wolf looked back down at his Alpha with sad green eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, go!¡± Caleb shouted.

    Galen ran out of the small building. Caleb heard the growls and the snarls. Soon enough, the sounds were retreating.

    It was the longest three minutes of his life. He could hear shouts in the distance, explosions. Howls. Caleb was stuck in this room, in this chair.

    The smoke was getting thicker, and the crackling sounded louder. It took him too long to realize that the fire had spread into the building. If he didn¡¯t get moving soon, he would suffocate in here.

    Caleb was desperate.

    He looked up and saw a long rope hanging down from the crossbeam. He unhooked himself from the chair and reached up to the rope. After grabbing hold of it, he pulled himself up. If he could get to the ground, he would be able to at least crawl out of the room.

    The rope and the crossbeam gave out under his weight, and he fell back into the chair, falling once more to the side. The items stored on top of the crossbeam also came tumbling down.

    He hollered as a sudden pain burned into his side. He reached his hand up, surprised to find arge piece of metal sticking out of him. His hand came away red with his blood.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± he shouted.

    He felt the strength returning to his legs. Caleb shuffled to a sitting position and pulled out the chunk of metal, tossing it into the fire.

    He needed to move. The smell of his blood would draw more of the rogues here, and he wasn¡¯t ready to face them yet.

    Caleb got to his feet. He hurried out the door and ran for the trees.

    ***

    ¡°My men are being ughtered!¡± a red-haired man shouted angrily at the dark-haired man that sat in the tree beside him.

    ¡°Then they should have been better at their job,¡± the man replied, with a smile that touched his eyes.

    His pale blue eyes stared down at the carnage below. He smiled as she tore the wolves that attacked her, or even tried to run from her, limb from limb. It was a massacre.

    He had never watched her in a frenzy. Never seen the blood stter across her face as she moved between her enemies in a wild dance of rage and death.

    He licked his lips; he had also never wanted her more.

    His attention was drawn to the man approaching from almost directly below the tree on which he sat. He smiled.

    ¡°Send one after him,¡± he said. ¡°Make sure she sees it.¡±

    The red-haired man growled in frustration but howled out amand. Soon a rogue wolf appeared before the man below.

    The rogue wolf growled and caught Caleb¡¯s attention.

    Not far from them, Ashleigh¡¯s consciousness stirred. Her mind was clearing, her rage subsiding. She looked around her, the blood, the carnage. She gasped.

    It had been years since she had lost control like that.

    Ashleigh fell to her knees, vomiting up her dinner. Her entire body shook from the weight of her actions and the side effect of the rage.

    She heard growls.

    ¡®Damn it,¡¯ she sighed.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she had the energy to fight anymore. But it didn¡¯t matter. She would need to find it somehow.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and forced herself back to her feet. She reached back and pulled out her karambit. Then, with one in each hand, she lumbered towards the sound.

    She staggered and fell against a tree. She hugged it, barely able to hold her own weight. Ashleigh lifted her head, looking for the source of the growls. But instead, she saw two men fighting. One was

    wearing the same type of basic leather armor as the rest of the rogues she had seen that night.

    But the other¡­

    Her vision was fading, and the darkness was threatening to swallow her mind.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­¡¯ she thought, ¡®it can¡¯t¡­.¡¯

    But it was.

    She watched in shock and confusion as the man she loved, the man confined to a wheelchair and unable to move his body from the waist down, fought this rogue wolf before her eyes.

    As Caleb stood on two feet, he used his strong legs to m his knee into the man¡¯s gut and then threw him into a tree.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t understand, and the darkness wouldn¡¯t give her the time to process it. So thest thing she saw before everything faded away was Caleb shifting into his wolf and running back into the trees.

    In the treetops above, Granger smiled brightly, and he blew her a kiss as she crumpled to the ground.

    ¡°Sweet dreams, my love,¡± he whispered. ¡°See you soon.¡±

    He nodded to the man beside him. The red-haired man let out a howl into the night, and the remaining rogues, few as they were, made their escape.

 Chapter 174 It Wasnt A Dream

    Ashleigh woke in a hospital bed.

    She was groggy and weak, but her mind did not ease her into wakefulness. Instead, it threw forward the memory of Caleb standing before her, fighting a rogue wolf.

    ¡®I need to find him,¡¯ she thought, ¡®I need to understand.¡¯

    She sat up and was immediately stopped.

    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± Fiona¡¯s stern voice said as she pushed back on Ashleigh¡¯s shoulders, guiding her back down to the bed.

    ¡°Fiona?¡± Ashleigh asked, surprised to see her sitting at her bedside.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°Am I not allowed to visit you when you are in the hospital?¡±

    Ashleigh looked around, trying to find some indicator of time.

    ¡°The attack was two nights ago,¡± Fiona said. ¡°You have been in an out of consciousness and fighting a fever.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I spoke with Corrine. She told me this was a side effect of pushing your berserker rage too hard,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°Of course, you also got an infection from one of your wounds, but that is clearing up fine.¡±

    ¡°What happened to everyone else?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Fiona smiled.

    ¡°The guests from the party all made it back. There were a few injuries. They were attacked along the way, but the team that was with them could keep them safe. The children and Miss Stacey made it back without issue.¡±

    ¡°ra?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°She is quite well; her leg is fine. She is back at work and talkative as ever.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a sigh of relief.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°The rogues that came down through the north were easily taken out by my men and me,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°You, of course, handled the ones that escaped the trees. The patrols along the north and east had already been reinforced. So many rogues were killed off before they made it too far into our territory.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona said. ¡°But there was a party on the western border as well.¡±

    ¡°I remember fireworks to the west.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona nodded. ¡°They wererger than the others, at least one hundred wolves.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°My wolves and I did what we could. The western patrol also helped. But at least half of the forces made it past us and ran towards the center.¡±

    Ashleigh sat up.

    ¡°But they ran into trouble,¡± Fiona said with a smile. ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Corrine said you likely wouldn¡¯t remember what happened if you lost control of your rage,¡± Fiona said.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°The rage can be all-consuming. If I ease into it and use it, I am unstoppable, but I remain in control. But when it overwhelms me¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh looked away. A heavy weight sat in her stomach as she remembered all the blood and carnage surrounding her.

    ¡°I can understand why you struggle with this,¡± Fiona said, then reached out and took one of Ashleigh¡¯s hands. ¡°But those wolves were there to kill us all. If not for you, they would have run straight to those children.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Between you and Galen, the wolves that broke through were mostly killed off. Though some made their escape when the retreat was sounded. But from what we saw, the invasion force was over two hundred, and the ones that got away were less than fifty.¡±

    ¡°Galen helped drive them away?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking up carefully. ¡°What about Caleb?¡±

    Fiona smiled again.

    ¡°He was injured, but he was safe,¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°Galen was with him when the first explosion went off. They found shelter; unfortunately, Caleb was struck in his side by debris. He was injured. So, Galen led the wolves away from him.¡±

    The memory of the pain in her side, Caleb¡¯s empty bloodstained wheelchair, and him fighting the rogue wolf.

    ¡°He¡¯s ok¡­.¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona replied. ¡°He was safe. There was no reason for me to worry about him the way I did or get everyone else so riled up either.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at Fiona.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Fiona said softly. ¡°I need to thank you for ensuring that we did what was right for Summer.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me finish,¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°When you love someone and lose them, it makes everyone else in your life that much more precious.¡±

    Fiona took a moment.

    ¡°Losing Cain was more than I could bear, and I pulled away from everything,¡± she continued. ¡°From Summer, from Caleb, Galen. Everything. It took time, but eventually, I remembered the ones that remained, and I turned my attention to them. Watching Caleb mourn his mate reminded me of how much losing Cain took from me.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed down the pain she felt at these words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t condone your actions. But I understand there was a reason you felt you had to do it,¡± Fiona said. ¡°You still have a long way to find your ce in this pack. But, after this, you have certainly earned the chance to prove it.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at Fiona with hope.

    ¡°I look forward to seeing what you can do.¡±

    Fiona gave her a smirk before she got up and left the room.

    Half an hourter, Ashleigh was being released from her stay in the hospital. Her fever was gone, and she was antsy to leave. The doctor made sure she understood that she needed to return immediately if there were any problems. But in the end, Ashleigh just nodded and hurried out the door.

    She knocked insistently on Caleb¡¯s door. Finally, Galen answered.

    ¡°I need to see him,¡± she said.

    Galen stepped out of the way; Ashleigh walked in.

    Caleb sat in his wheelchair. His shirt was off, and he unwrapped his healing wound. He looked up just as she stepped past Galen.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± he whispered. His eyes lit up at seeing her awake and out of the hospital.

    He wanted to rush to her and hold her in his arms.

    ¡°We are changing the dressing on his wound,¡± Galen said.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    She took a seat on his sofa as Galen returned to Caleb¡¯s side and continued to change the dressing.

    Caleb noticed the hesitance.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, observing her.

    ¡°We can talk when you¡¯re done,¡± she replied, giving him a gentle smile.

    Once Galen finished changing the bandage, Caleb put on his shirt and looked at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ashleigh asked Galen. ¡°Did you have any injuries from the attack?¡±

    ¡°Nothing major,¡± Galen smiled. ¡°Just some bumps, bruises, and a few bandages.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°Bell would never forgive you if you got hurt or killed before your wedding.¡±

    Galenughed and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I have a few things to check on. I¡¯ll leave him to you,¡± Galen said, leaving Ashleigh and Caleb alone together.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t look at him yet.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caleb asked. Feeling nervous about her actions.

    ¡°Show me,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked. Moving his chair closer to her.

    Ashleigh lifted her head and held his gaze. He saw sadness, anger, and fear.

    ¡°Ashleigh, what¨C¡± he started to ask.

    ¡°Show me!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want me to show you!¡± he called back.

    ¡°Stand up,¡± she said.

    Caleb drew back. He licked his lips nervously and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ashleigh, I can¡¯t¨C¡±

    ¡°I saw you,¡± she interrupted. ¡°I saw you fighting one of the rogues and then shift into your wolf.¡±

    Caleb closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to happen.

    ¡°Ashleigh, I¡¯m¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stand up,¡± she repeated her demand.

    Caleb sighed. There was nothing else he could do.

    He unstrapped himself and lifted his legs off the footrests and onto the floor.

    Caleb looked up at her once more, seeing the tears that welled in her eyes as she watched him move. Then, finally, he pushed himself up off the chair to stand before her at his full height.

    Ashleigh gasped.

    A wave of relief flowed over her.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t a dream¡­ he can walk¡­¡¯ she thought.

    She let out a sob and then jumped to her feet and threw herself at him. Wrapping her arms tightly around him as the tears fell from her eyes.

    Caleb caught her and barely could contain his emotions as he held her tight.

    After a few moments of sobbing and simply holding each other, Ashleigh pulled back, and Caleb let her go. He looked down into her eyes and smiled.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath; she was thankful he was ok.

    But he had been ok the whole time, hadn¡¯t he?

    She clenched her jaw and drew back her fist. Before she even recognized her own actions, her fist was crashing against his jaw with all the power she could wield.

 Chapter 175 To Lure Him

    The force of her blow knocked Caleb back. He stumbled over the chair andnded hard on the floor. His hand immediately guarded his tender side as he lifted his head to see her standing above him.

    Her jaw was clenched tight, and she took ragged breaths through her nose. Her eyes were filled with unshed tears, and it broke his heart to see.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh¡¯s face fell. She squeezed her eyes tightly and dropped to her knees in front of him. Her shoulders sagged, and she sobbed once more.

    Caleb wanted to reach out and hold her,fort her. But he knew she wouldn¡¯t ept it right now. She was hurting, and she was angry because of his lie.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he called out to her.

    ¡°Was it ever real?¡± she asked without looking at him. She hugged herself. ¡°Please, tell me it was a miracle¡­ that something just clicked, and you could move again that night.¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    She sniffled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you anymore,¡± he sighed.

    Ashleigh felt a painful stab in her heart. She knew he had a reason, a purpose for the act. But, of course, it was Caleb, he didn¡¯t do it to hurt her or anyone else, but the road to hell was paved with good intentions.

    ¡°When I woke up in the hospital, I couldn¡¯t move. That was real,¡± he started. ¡°But before I returned to Summer, I already started to get motion back. So when my team here did other exams, they found the problem, and I did have surgery. But it was much more minor than I let you and everyone else believe.¡±

    Ashleigh listened.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It only took a couple of days to heal. After that, I was back to before I got shot,¡± he continued. ¡°But I already had decided to keep that a secret.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed and looked up at him.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.

    Caleb¡¯s eyes brightened when she looked at him. The look in her eyes was tired and hurt, but she was looking at him, which was a step in the right direction.

    ¡°Can we move to the sofa?¡± he asked, ¡°I promise to tell you everything.¡±

    Ashleigh sniffled and got herself off the floor. She turned to the sofa but didn¡¯t move; without looking back, she reached out to him to help him up.

    Caleb smiled and took her hand. He pulled himself up, and she didn¡¯t pull away from him until they reached the sofa.

    She sat down in the corner, drawing her knees into her chest and hugging a pillow. He sat down at the opposite end, feeling that she still needed some space.

    Caleb cleared his throat before continuing.

    ¡°When I was facing Granger, and I felt the poison in my spine spreading, I already knew I was losing my legs,¡± he began. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to live like that, and so when Granger decided to leave me there to die slowly, I pushed him. I goaded him into attacking me. If you hadn¡¯t arrived when you did, I would have died.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed down the sense of dread that came with his words. The memory of that moment was too hard still for her to think about for long. If she had been even a momentter¡­ No, she couldn¡¯t think about that.

    ¡°In the hospital, when you finally admitted that you felt it, ¡®our bond¡¯, it was the happiest moment of my life.¡±

    Caleb smiled, delighting in the memory, the relief and joy he had felt at that moment.<sub></sub>

    ¡°But when you told me that Granger was still alive and got away. I realized we would never enjoy our time together as long as he was around.¡±

    Caleb growled and sat forward, resting his elbows on his knees.

    ¡°I also realized something about him,¡± he said. ¡°He enjoys the pain he causes people.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes.

    Two years of her life, she had devoted to him. He was kind, considerate, and always had aforting smile for her.

    She remembered days when she had worked herself to the bone trying to make the next berserker rank. Trying to push her body beyond its limits to prove to everyone the strength she had inside of her.

    In those days, Granger was the one that nursed her. That held her hand and soothed her bruised ego.

    He was patient with her. He was warm and tender. Respected her boundaries and supported her in all that she wanted.

    That was the man she knew, the mate she had devoted herself to.

    Everything had changed after the Blood Moon.

    Ashleigh squeezed her eyes as fresh tears came.

    She didn¡¯t want to see it. She was too consumed by her own fears and concerns. Her confusion over Caleb and her misguided sense of duty. She didn¡¯t pay attention to who Granger had be.

    Renee, Axel, Caleb. They had all suffered at Granger¡¯s hands because of her.

    ¡°I knew that if he heard about me in this chair, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist. He woulde for me thinking he had already broken me.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at Caleb now. She saw the anger in his stare, his rage building at the thought of Granger.

    ¡°You did this to lure him to you?¡± she asked.

    Caleb looked back at her and nodded.

    ¡°Not just him,¡± he added. ¡°He was right when he told you that the others wouldn¡¯t let us be together. It was just a matter of time before one of them came after us. I thought showing them how ¡®vulnerable¡¯ I had be would just highlight our real enemies sooner.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the Alpha¡¯s gathering took so long?¡± she asked. ¡°Because you were making it look like you could barely hold yourself together.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, ¡°they needed to believe it.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about your n, about Wyatt retiring and the Oath of Peace,¡± Caleb said, ¡°though I can¡¯t say I would do anything differently.¡±

    Ashleigh was quiet. Caleb took a deep breath. He wanted her to understand, but he knew it would be difficult.

    ¡°Ash¨C¡±

    Caleb started to apologize once more but couldn¡¯t when the pillow Ashleigh had been holding hit the side of his head.

    He turned to look at her. But he was met by the fabric of his throw pillow, this time directly in the face.

    ¡°You idiot!¡± she screamed. Hitting him again and again with the pillow. ¡°You made yourself bait!¡±

    Caleb raised his arm in defense, trying to protect his face.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­. Ashleigh, please listen¡­ Ashleigh!¡±

    Caleb tried to get her attention, but Ashleigh continued her assault.

    She had no other way of letting it out.

    Ashleigh wanted to hit him properly, take him into a sparring room and let loose on him. But he was already injured.

    ¡°You are a selfish jerk!¡± she shouted with one more aggressive blow.

    ¡°Selfish?¡± Caleb asked, with eyes wide. ¡°I admit that my n caused some unnecessary concern, but selfish?¡±

    ¡°Do you have ANY idea how much those people care about you?!¡± she shouted. ¡°How much they hold you in their hearts?!¡±

    Caleb didn¡¯t know how to respond. He knew she would be upset, but he didn¡¯t expect this.

    ¡°Every day, people are praying to the Goddess for your recovery,¡± she said through angry tears. ¡°Children at the school draw pictures of you getting better or of fantastical machines they havee up with to try and help you walk again.¡±

    Caleb swallowed down a pang of growing guilt.

    ¡°Your military is known across the packs as the strongest and greatest, yet they lost focus during an attack because they were concerned for you and that chair,¡± Ashleigh growled.

    He clenched his jaw, looking away from her.

    Ashleigh paused. Thinking about what she would say next, she considered her options very carefully.

    She licked her lips and swallowed down the fear that came with the revtion.

    ¡°He was here,¡± she said.

    Caleb turned to her, his eyes already glowing.

    ¡°What?¡± he growled.

    She took a breath.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it at the time. I was focused on trying to understand what I was seeing. The impossible vision of you fighting another wolf on your own two feet. After that, I lost consciousness,¡± she said. ¡°But I remember now, just at the edge of my senses, I felt him, watching as they started to return.¡±

    Caleb growled and stood up from the couch. He paced back and forth in front of her.

    ¡°Then he did this?!¡± he shouted. ¡°Granger joined the rogues and brought them here?!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh shook her head.

    She stood up and stopped him in his tracks. She looked up into his bright grey eyes and held him there with the strength that reflected from her own.

    ¡°You did.¡±

 Chapter 176 I Would Have Killed You

    Caleb growled in response to her words.

    ¡°What did you expect?¡± she growled back. ¡°You made yourself into the bait. You got what you wanted. He came after you.¡±

    ¡°He was supposed toe after ME, not my people.¡±

    ¡°Then you understand less about the shamelessness of a sadist than you pretend to!¡± she growled again. ¡°You said it yourself, he enjoys the pain he inflicts, and he likes to see you weakened.¡±

    Caleb stared at her with anger and frustration.

    ¡°What better way to show you that he is stronger and more capable than you are,¡± she said. ¡°It would never be a direct attack. Even at your weakest, that would have been stupid.¡±

    He let out an angry sigh.

    ¡°Granger knows the kind of leader you are. He knows how much worse it would hurt you to have failed to protect your people in a crisis,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­.¡± Caleb couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    He hadn¡¯t thought about it. He had never considered that Granger would go after those around him instead of just removing Caleb. But Ashleigh was right. Granger had told him so himself, he enjoyed the pain he caused.

    ¡°You took a gamble, and you lost,¡± she said as she sat down on the couch with a deep sigh.

    Caleb stood quietly for a moment. He always knew this moment would arrive and that it would be difficult to make her understand why he had lied. But he didn¡¯t expect this.

    She looked exhausted.

    He got down on his knees before her, reaching for her hand. He was surprised she let him take it. He rubbed her hand gently with his thumb before saying anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered, looking into her sad eyes.

    Ashleigh sniffled and looked away. She pulled her hand back from him and hugged herself.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I told them not to look for you,¡± she said softly through a sob she had tried to hold back.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked, unsure if he understood what she had said.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes.

    ¡°After the explosion on the tform, Fiona and the others were focused on trying to find you, securing you, making sure you were ok,¡± she said.

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°I told them to stop,¡± she said, looking him in the eye.

    Caleb saw pain and sadness. He reached out to touch her cheek, but she pulled away.

    ¡°I told them you were fine, to focus on the others and not worry about you. That you would take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°I did, I was,¡± he answered quickly, ¡°I am! I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that!¡± she shouted. ¡°How could I?¡±

    Her tears fell in rivers, her voice shattered, and he heard deep despair that he wasn¡¯t prepared for.

    ¡°I told them to abandon you, and then I felt your pain¡­ I saw the shed, the fire¡­¡± she managed to say between ragged breaths. ¡°I saw your chair¡­ your empty, bloody chair!¡±

    Her tears were angry and desperate.

    Caleb clenched his jaw and did everything to hold back his own pain. He was watching her unravel, and there was nothing he could do to stop it.

    ¡°I thought you were dead or dying, somewhere alone,¡± she continued. ¡°One of these rogue bastards had gotten to you and dragged you off somewhere.¡±<sub></sub>

    She put her hand to her chest as her breathing became more difficult.

    ¡°The shed was so close to the party. I should have known. I should have followed the first explosion ande to you immediately!¡± she shouted through gasps. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t stopped them, if I just let them look for you, you¡­ would¡­ still¡­ be¡­ alive!¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s breathing had gone intoplete hyperventtion. Caleb could no longer stand by and do nothing.

    He grabbed her, pulling her to his chest. Caleb moved himself onto the sofa and held her on hisp, rocking her and shushing her like a scared child.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± he whispered through his own tears. ¡°You¡¯re having a panic attack. You need to try to breathe.¡±

    Ashleigh gasped for breath. She couldn¡¯t control it. Her mind was stuck at that moment, staring at the empty chair on the ground.

    ¡°Listen to my voice,¡± he whispered against her ear, ¡°Ashleigh,e back to me. Hear my voice, follow my voice.¡±

    Everything around her felt cold. She was shivering. The chair, the blood. Caleb was gone, but those wolves¡­ they were there. They wereing for him. She felt the rage stirring in her.

    Caleb felt the change in her breaths. She was calming, but it was too fast.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± he called to her gently.

    But she didn¡¯t respond.

    He pulled away from her and looked into her eyes. They were zed over, far away from him.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± he shouted.

    Ashleigh could hear them circling the shed. Hear themughing at having found one of the Summer wolves. She looked at the chair again. He was gone. The cold spread in her veins. The tremors were starting.

    These wolves hade to destroy what was hers. She wouldn¡¯t let them keep what was theirs.

    Ashleigh¡¯s body moved on its own. Her mind was lost in the fog of grief and anger. Her body was fueled by the rage inside.

    shes of what she had done flew across her memory. There were only five when she stepped out of the shed. But by the time it was over, she had killed at least twenty.

    The ground was soaked in blood and entrails. Not one of them remained whole. Bits and pieces of them all scattered across the forest floor. They screamed. They howled. They died.

    ¡°Ashleigh, please, love, please wake up.¡±

    Ashleigh stood in the moonlight, drenched in the blood of these rogues. She closed her eyes and listened to the sound of his voice calling her back.

    She blinked heavily; the blood dripped from her chin. She looked around at the massacre that surrounded her. And then she saw him. Alive. Fighting.

    He was fine.

    Ashleigh raised her blood-soaked hands, and suddenly she was aware of what she had done.

    ¡°Please,e back to me,¡± his voice held such worry, such fear.

    She closed her eyes and focused on them, listening to his words and feeling his warmth entering her cold heart.

    ¡°She¡¯sing back,¡± a voice she didn¡¯t recognize said softly.

    ¡°Ash? Ashleigh!¡± Caleb¡¯s voice came to her on the other side.

    She opened her eyes slowly. Blinking several times, trying to focus on waking.

    ¡°Thank the Goddess,¡± Caleb sighed as she looked into her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you privacy,¡± the other person said.

    Ashleigh looked over as he walked away. It was one of the doctors she had seen earlier in the hospital.

    She looked around and realized she was in Caleb¡¯s bed.

    ¡°What¡­¡± she started to ask.

    Caleb grabbed her and held her tightly. She was surprised, but his warmth felt good. She hugged him back.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked.

    He pulled back just enough to look her in the eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in and out of consciousness for a few hours,¡± he sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do¡­ I thought you were so upset with me that you had a panic attack.¡±

    He pulled away from her and let her sit up, but he held on to her hand, not wanting to lose physical contact.

    ¡°But it was something else,¡± he continued. ¡°You didn¡¯t respond, and you were freezing. So I moved you into the bed and tried to warm you up. But it didn¡¯t seem to help.¡±

    Ashleigh listened closely.

    ¡°I called in Jonah, the doctor you just saw,¡± Caleb said, pointing towards the door. ¡°He said he didn¡¯t know what it was either.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s from¨C¡±

    ¡°The berserker rage¡­.¡± Caleb interrupted. ¡°Yea, I got desperate.¡±

    He smiled at her, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile back.

    ¡°I called Corrine. She said she didn¡¯t realize how bad it was, or she would have already sent someone. Saul is on his way to take you home.¡±

    Ashleigh could see that Caleb didn¡¯t like this turn of events. She sighed.

    ¡°I have to go,¡± she said. ¡°I pushed myself too far, lost control¡­ it¡¯s been years since I have done that. There are¡­ treatments. But we only have them in Winter, and I need another berserker to guide me.¡±

    ¡°Yea,¡± he said. ¡°Corrine said as much. Saul should be here in the next couple of hours.¡±

    Caleb had a look of guilt that she didn¡¯t like.

    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I love you, too,¡± he whispered back.

    Calebid down beside her. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close.

    ¡°Is this my fault?¡± he asked.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s both of ours,¡± she said. ¡°You pretended to be crippled because you were afraid of Granger or the other Alphas tearing us apart.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw. He had made the idea far more noble in his mind. But in the harsh light of day, she was right.

    ¡°I lost control because I thought I lost you, and I epted the rage,¡± she said. ¡°I killed all those people.¡±

    ¡°They were attacking us. They weren¡¯t innocent,¡± Caleb stated.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Caleb,¡± she said. ¡°There is a reason we have a limited number of berserkers. It¡¯s difficult, yes, but it¡¯s also dangerous. The rage makes us killing machines. If we lose control, we have no target. We will kill anything and anyone within our range or perception.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but¨C¡±

    ¡°No, Caleb, you don¡¯t understand,¡± Ashleigh interrupted. ¡°Those men, whether good or bad, didn¡¯t deserve what I did to them. No one does. And if my rage hadsted even two more minutes, I would have killed you.¡±

 Chapter 177 Share Your Burden

    Caleb didn¡¯t respond, he just held her tighter, and she weed it.

    ¡°We both put people at risk out of fear of losing each other,¡± she continued. ¡°That won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Caleb asked quietly. Holding back the panic he felt rising in his stomach.

    Ashleigh turned so she could face him.

    She kissed his lips gently and ced her hand on his cheek.

    ¡°We love each other, and that¡¯s not going to change,¡± she smiled.

    He nuzzled against her hand.

    ¡°But,¡± she continued, ¡°we need boundaries. You are the Alpha of Summer, first and foremost. I need to know your packes first.¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she stated. ¡°Non-negotiable. Your packes first.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw.

    ¡°I will do my best to ensure my pack is not put at risk again,¡± he said. ¡°But I refuse to lose you. So if you¡¯re telling me to ept whatever my pack thinks is best regarding our rtionship, I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not giving you up so easily,¡± Ashleigh smiled. ¡°The pack still needs to trust me; I have no problem earning that trust myself.¡±

    Caleb smiled and kissed her forehead.

    Ashleigh looked up at him.

    ¡°I started this when I decided on my own to lie about Granger because of the threat of war,¡± she said. ¡°But you and I keep making the same mistake.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb furrowed his brow, unsure what she meant.

    ¡°We keep handling our problems on our own, as individuals,¡± she continued. ¡°But, we are better together.¡±

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°So, from now on, let¡¯s share our burdens,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°I thought you wanted boundaries,¡± he said.

    ¡°Boundaries don¡¯t mean we need to keep things from each other or stop talking,¡± sheughed.

    Caleb nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Then are you nning to share your burdens?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh bit her lower lip. She had already been considering it. She pulled away from him to sit up in the bed and face him properly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she said honestly, ¡°I want to¡­ but¡­.¡±

    ¡°But it has to do with my father,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh smiled; she wasn¡¯t surprised he knew.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°I am trying to learn what happened to him and why.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you have already learned something that you don¡¯t want me to know,¡± he said.

    She sighed.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I want you to know everything,¡± she said, touching his cheek gently. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if it will help you to know before we understand why it happened the way it did.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°I trust you,¡± he said. ¡°If you don¡¯t think I should know yet, I don¡¯t need to know yet.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°As far as sharing the burden,¡± he smiled. ¡°I gave you ra for a reason. She can help you with just about anything.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty great,¡± Ashleigh agreed.

    Caleb raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°She¡¯s ok,¡± he mumbled.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help the giggle that escaped her lips.

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to get jealous of ra too?¡±

    Caleb shrugged.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not good at sharing you.¡±

    Ashleigh could only smile in response to his childish honesty.

    ¡°I just request one thing,¡± he said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let Fiona know until I have solid answers,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ll give ra ess to my father¡¯s old office. It¡¯s been sealed this whole time, so I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll find there. Maybe it will help.

    ¡°But the two of you will need to be careful about not being seen. If anyone finds out you are looking into his work or death, I don¡¯t think the reaction will be what you hope.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Ashleigh replied with a nod. ¡°Thank you for trusting me with this. I promise I will tell you as soon as I can.¡±

    ¡°I know you will,¡± Caleb smiled.

    They stared at each other with such a deep love no one would have guessed that they stood not ten feet away arguing and shouting hours earlier.

    ¡°How long will the treatment take?¡± Caleb asked hesitantly.

    Ashleigh gave him a sad smirk.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be back before the wedding,¡± she answered. ¡°Even then, it just depends on how well I handle it. Like I said, it¡¯s been years since this has happened.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go either,¡± she whispered, giving him her best smile.

    Caleb brought her hand to his lips and kissed it gently.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he called softly.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she asked, turning her eyes up to his.

    She found herself swallowing immediately as she saw the heat in his eyes. Her pulse quickened.

    ¡°There is a burden I would like to share with you,¡± he said, in a voice thick with want. He kissed her hand once more.

    Ashleigh licked her lips.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked with a shaky breath.

    ¡°We¡¯ve hardly seen each other for the past few weeks,¡± he said, kissing her wrist. ¡°You¡¯ve been here the whole time, just out of reach.¡±

    His warm lips softly pressed along the inside of her arm between his words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± he whispered, his hot breath dancing along the skin of her elbow.

    Ashleigh took a shaky breath, inadvertently stretching out her body and lowering herself further on the bed.

    Caleb¡¯s mouth tilted in a half-smile.

    ¡°Now, you¡¯re leaving again,¡± he said. His kisses had reached her shoulders.

    Ashleigh let out a soft moan as she gripped the sheet below her fingers.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you even more,¡± he whispered against the nape of her neck, sending a surge of pleasure rippling over her body.

    She arched her back and ground her hips into the bed as she let out a shuddered breath.

    Caleb found the sight of her body reacting to just his words and soft kisses irresistible. He moved beside her and covered her mouth with his.

    She moaned into him at the connection, and he took the opening to suck on her tongue lightly.

    Ashleigh¡¯s hands traced up his strong arms, gripping onto his shoulder as she filled her kisses with all the passion and desire she felt for him.

    Their passionate embracested as long as their lungs could hold out, pulling away only when the threat of losing consciousness was too significant to be ignored.

    Caleb wasted no time. His lips moved down along her chin and found their way to her throat. He loved her scent. He buried his nose against her nape and inhaled her deeply.

    He moved his body over hers without even realizing it.

    Ashleigh spread her legs apart to allow him to settle on top of her. Her breathing was ragged, but not like before. She wasn¡¯t scared or panicked. She was desperate. She wanted him closer to her. She wanted to feel their bodies pressed against each other with nothing between them.

    Caleb felt her hips roll up and press against him. He clenched his jaw and let out a low growl as the friction between them set his nerves ame.

    He pulled away from her, panting and trying to clear his mind of the fog of desire.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± he whispered.

    ¡°What?¡± she answered through soft breaths. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The look on her face almost undid him. Her flushed cheeks and her mouth hung slightly, revealing her pink tongue. The heat in her eyes.

    Caleb closed his eyes as another growl rose from his throat. He licked his lips and let out a deep breath.

    ¡°We need to stop, clear our heads,¡± he managed to say. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything that makes you ufortable.¡±

    He opened his eyes and looked down at her. She seemed to be thinking. Finally, she closed her eyes and nodded.

    ¡°Ok,¡± she said.

    Caleb took a shaky breath and nodded.

    Ashleigh tightened her legs at his waist and pulled him down while simultaneously flipping him onto his back, leaving her in the position of straddling him.

    Her long loose hair hung around her face wildly. She smiled and rolled her hips against Caleb¡¯s arousal as she leaned forward. The movement drew a deep moan from his lips. He brought his hands up to her hips, holding her tightly.

    She hovered just above his face and licked her lips.

    ¡°Okay, Caleb, I promise, we¡¯ll stop when I get ufortable¡­¡± she purred at him.

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± he whispered, feeling a heat spreading through him.

    Ashleigh closed the distance between them, capturing his lips and igniting a fire between them like nothing either of them had ever experienced before.

 Chapter 178 Useful To Me

    How the hell had this happened?

    He had made it very clear to Granger that he needed toy low, stay out of the spotlight and wait for his orders.

    All he was meant to do was train the rogues, not lead them on a suicide mission to Summer!

    The only good thing that hade out of this mess was learning that Caleb was not crippled.

    Holden was rather angry to realize he had been fooled. Caleb was good. He¡¯d give him that.

    ¡°Do not do anything else!¡± Holden shouted on the phone.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Granger sighed. ¡°Why bother telling me he was vulnerable if you didn¡¯t expect me to do something about it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to act like an idiot!¡± Holden growled.

    Grangerughed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s not like you actually care about these rogues.¡±

    Holden sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about affection. It¡¯s about understanding your ce and not overstepping!¡±

    Granger growled in response.

    ¡°I have done everything you asked, everything you told me to do,¡± he snarled. ¡°When do I get Ashleigh!¡±

    ¡°Be patient!¡± Holden growled back.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°They announced their wedding!¡± Granger growled, ¡°he was presenting her to his pack!¡±

    ¡°Until he has marked her, it means nothing!¡± Holden shouted back. ¡°Now do as I say!¡±

    Granger growled once more before he hung up the phone.

    Holden clenched his fist angrily.

    ¡°Holden¡­¡± came a meek voice behind him.

    ¡°What?!¡± he shouted.

    Holden looked back at the small man in theb coat.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The light,¡± the man said quietly.

    Holden looked up. There was a bright yellow light shining above a stone door. It was a signal; he was being summoned. Holden took a deep breath.

    ***

    ¡°What excuse do you bring me now?¡± the rasping voice asked.

    Holden clenched his jaw.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have no excuse,¡± he said, lowering his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to lead an assault on the Summer pack.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°He is proving to be less valuable than you promised.¡±

    ¡°I can get rid of him,¡± Holden offered.

    ¡°For now, let him be,¡± the voice rasped. ¡°But do not let him interfere with anything further.¡±

    Holden nodded in understanding.

    ¡°What about the girl?¡±

    Holden swallowed down the rising bile in his stomach. He felt a cold dread settling over him.

    ¡°She has had a treatment,¡± Holden answered with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s recuperating.¡±

    ¡°She has had a lot of treatmentstely,¡± the voice said. ¡°Are you losing control over her, Holden?¡±

    ¡°No, no, of course not,¡± Holden smiled. ¡°I just wanted her to be at her best.¡±

    ¡°And is she?¡± the voice asked. ¡°At her best?¡±

    Holden nodded.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The voice made a grunting sound.

    ¡°A broken doll can only be repaired so many times before there is nothing left of it.¡±

    The withered sound of his rasps scratched along Holden¡¯s ears. He took a shaky breath, straining to hold back his thoughts.

    ¡°You should prepare yourself,¡± the voice said. ¡°It¡¯s better to throw away the things that don¡¯t work anymore.¡±

    Holden shook his head angrily.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine after some rest,¡± Holden said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Your attachment seems to be causing you to lose focus,¡± the raspy voice said. ¡°Perhaps it is too much of a distraction.¡±

    ¡°You promised!¡± Holden shouted. ¡°You promised I could keep her! As long as I did what you said! You promised!¡±

    He howled out in pain, and a burning electrical shock spread from his shoulder into his chest and back. Holden¡¯s eyes moved down to the source of the ache.

    Arge razor-sharp root punctured his shoulder.

    Holden pushed out a strained breath and gritted his teeth as the root slowly slid out of his body, making a sickening slurp and pop as it left the wound. He fell forward to his knees once it was out. Holden gripped his shoulder tightly, the pain shooting through him once more.

    ¡°It¡¯s important to remember your ce, Holden,¡± the withered, raspy voice growled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Holden whispered.

    ¡°I promised you could keep her,¡± the voice continued. ¡°As long as she was useful to me.¡±

    Holden nodded.

    The root that had stabbed his shoulder slithered in front of him. It was covered in his blood, dark and wet. It slithered up his leg and over his torso. Holden hissed as it passed over the open wound.

    The root continued over his shoulder and slowly wrapped around his throat. The tip of the root forced Holden¡¯s chin up, looking into the shadow at the source of the raspy voice.

    Holden licked his lips and swallowed down his fear.

    ¡°If your toy bes a problem,¡± the voice said. ¡°I will make you watch as I disassemble her piece by piece.¡±

    Holden clenched his jaw.

    ¡°She won¡¯t be a problem,¡± he stated through gritted teeth. ¡°Alice is perfect. She will keep being perfect.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The root pulled away quickly, cutting into Holden¡¯s flesh as it did so.

    ¡°Now, prepare yourself,¡± the voice rasped. ¡°It¡¯s time to fetch the boy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Holden asked, looking up into the shadows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Tomas you didn¡¯t want him here during this time?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice,¡± the voice growled. ¡°Something has the boy anxious. I think Tomas has been keeping secrets from us.¡±

    Holden got himself up from the ground, still holding his shoulder.

    ¡°You will need to find him his own toys,¡± the voice whispered. ¡°I assume you still won¡¯t share yours?¡±

    Holden clenched his jaw at the memory of a small, and fragile Alice lying in the dirt. Her body mangled and covered in blood. Even after all these years, he still felt angry about it. All because of that stupid little Winter wolf.

    ¡°I will get him what he needs.¡±

    ***

    Alice was strapped to her bed. The IV gave her all her fluids, and she was connected to a venttor to breathe.

    Her body had gone into seizures not long after he had left her.

    The doctor said that it was a miracle she had survived. Her mind was fracturing and shutting down in different ces. Necessary and unnecessary functions were being turned on and off like light switches.

    He rmended that they let her go now, while it could still be a peaceful transition for her.

    The new doctor was more willing to try to save her.

    Holden wiped the small de clean of the red liquid and ced it back on the inside of his coat pocket where he kept it.

    He sat down in the chair beside Alice¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Clean this mess,¡± he said nonchntly, pointing to the body on the ground.

    ¡°Right away!¡± the new doctor shouted as he ran to fetch a gurney and a mop.

    Holden sighed as he looked down at Alice.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright,¡± he whispered. ¡°You¡¯re having a hard time right now. But you¡¯lle back.¡±

    Alice didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°I have to go away for a little while,¡± Holden continued. ¡°I¡¯ll be gone a few weeks, which gives you plenty of time to get better.¡±

    Holden reached out and fluffed her pillow. He smiled as he reached his hand out and moved back a brown curl that had fallen over her eye.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get lost down the rabbit hole,¡± he said softly. ¡°Come back home, Alice.¡±

 Chapter 179 A Little Clearer

    The reports from the teams sent to the mounds were all the same. Fae creatures were found near or around each of the sites. None of the creatures became hostile or even acknowledged the presence of the men and women that arrived to clear the area. All fae had been exterminated without a fight.

    The only difference in the reports was that the southern mound was not found. Instead, the fae were spread out in the forest and in the pass, but none had made it to the actual site.

    Wyatt had gone off on his own, being the only one who knew the exact site. But found none of the fae were even close.

    He had never shared the details of what had happened inside the mound with anyone besides Ashleigh and Bell. Even Axel was only told very broad strokes of the events.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because you blew up the tree?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Wyatt replied. ¡°It seems the most likely answer since the other mounds are undisturbed and the fae found their way to them without a problem.¡±

    Wyatt took a sip of his coffee.

    He had called Bell because she knew the truth of it all. But, he didn¡¯t want to tell Axel because he didn¡¯t want to give Axel any excuse to make things more difficult for Ashleigh and Caleb.

    Wyatt knew better than anyone else that Axel¡¯s desire to keep them apart was based on a need to protect Ashleigh and Bell. But Wyatt also knew, better than anyone, that trying to save people often meant pushing them away.

    ¡°Maybe we should get some samples?¡± Bell suggested. ¡°Maybe there is a chemical or pheromone connection from the trees?¡±

    ¡°Bell,¡± Wyatt sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t share this with you to solve it or begin any side projects.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°But it¡¯s kind of interesting.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Wyatt said, ¡°but it¡¯s far more concerning.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°We still don¡¯t know where they even came from or if there¡¯s more of them,¡± Wyatt said.

    There was a knock at the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Wyatt called.

    The door opened, and Axel stood on the other side.

    ¡°Bell,¡± he called, ¡°Mom has been looking for you. She said it¡¯s about the wedding.¡±

    Bell¡¯s face lit up. She got up from her chair and set down her ss.

    ¡°Gotta go!¡± she said with a quick bow to Wyatt and a smile that filled his heart with warmth.

    Bell hurried past Axel and ran into the night.

    Axel stepped inside with a sigh.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t like that it¡¯s a Summer wolf,¡± Axel said, ¡°but I do like seeing that smile on her face.¡±

    Wyatt nodded.<sub></sub>

    ¡°She has earned it,¡± he said. ¡°And Galen is a good man, you¡¯ll see.¡±

    Axel smiled.

    ¡°And what about Caleb?¡± he asked.

    Wyatt cleared his throat.

    ¡°I already told you, Axel, Caleb is a good man. Your sister is lucky.¡±

    ¡°What about when he finds out about his father, about Tomas?¡± Axel asked. ¡°Will he still be such a ¡®good man¡¯?¡±

    Wyatt sat up and looked Axel in the eye.

    ¡°Caleb already knows about Bell¡¯s past. It was her choice to tell him,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell him the connection to his father¡¯s death, but she will if she needs to. He is a good man. Like his father, neither of them would put her at risk.¡±

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± Axel asked.

    Wyatt shook his head.

    ¡°She has refused to tell me all these years,¡± Wyatt answered.

    ¡°If we knew, we could just¨C¡±

    ¡°That,¡± Wyatt interrupted, ¡°is why she has refused to tell anyone all this time. It¡¯s not what she wants.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Axel asked, dropping himself into the sofa. ¡°Does she still care about him?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t know her mind, though I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°I think she is who she is.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°She heals, Axel,¡± Wyatt smiled. ¡°She fixes the ones that get injured, keeps them alive. Revealing his identity will only lead to his death or the death of someone she loves. It¡¯s against her very nature.¡±

    Axel sat quietly with that thought.

    ¡°After everything, she¡¯s been through,¡± he said. ¡°The stuff we know about and the stuff she doesn¡¯t tell us about. How can she still really know who she is?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wyatt asked.

    Axel shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just wondering.¡±

    ¡°Axel,¡± Wyatt called. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Axel stood up from the sofa.

    ¡°Yea,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m heading out for patrol.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing those a lottely,¡± Wyattmented.

    Axel shrugged.

    ¡°With Ashleigh gone, and the others we¡¯ve lost, there are gaps in the rotation,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m just filling in where I can.¡±

    He walked out the door without another word.

    Wyatt sighed.

    Axel had always been a bit childish and unmotivated. But his heart was pure. He was devoted and trusting. His desire to protect the ones he loved far outweighed his self-destructive thoughts.

    Wyatt and Corrine had spoken many times about how to encourage him. How to pull him out of his shell. But nothing they tried seemed to work. Wyatt knew Axel would be a great Alpha. He would always look after the wolves of Winter. But he didn¡¯t know if he would ever look after himself.

    ***

    Axel swept the perimeter. He checked for cracks along the border and reported to the others. The night was quiet.

    He looked up at the moon. It was only another week from being full, but it felt empty somehow.

    He wandered the trails for hours. He had long since traded off shift, but as the sun peaked over the horizon, Axel still found himself walking the forest paths aimlessly.

    He took a deep breath and then climbed the nearest tree. He sat at the tree top, enjoying the wind in his hair and the sound of the birds waking in their nests.

    Axel sighed.

    He pulled the small paper from the pocket inside his jacket where he had kept it since the night she left it for him. He opened it up and read the note for the hundredth time.

    ¡°Little Alpha,

    I have to make this quick. Don¡¯t trust me. I won¡¯t be me the next time we meet. You¡¯ll be you, but I¡¯ll be shiny and new every time. I might not see you again, or I might watch you from the trees. I see your face a lot when I dream. I like it, especially when you don¡¯t cover it. Don¡¯t trust me, please. I really think I don¡¯t want to hurt you, this me, or the shiny one. Don¡¯t look for me. You seem like that kind, the one who tries to be a knight. But that leads to getting stabbed or eaten by a dragon. I like you not stabbed or eaten. Stay that way.

    Not so shiny,

    Alice.

    P.s. I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t eat it. He would have made you shiny again.¡±

    Axel took another deep breath and put the note back in his pocket. He didn¡¯t understand what Alice meant, by most of it¡­ but she was right. He wanted to look for her. He wanted to see her again.

    He kept dreaming of those chocte eyes. It hurt. Even now, it hurt to think of them. But each time it hurt, he could swear he saw them just a little clearer.

 Chapter 180 Treatment

    Peter was finishing hisst chart. He had been here all night and finally caught up with all his patients. Finally, he was ready to go home, draw his curtains tight and crawl into bed to sleep.

    At least, that was the n until his office door flew open.

    He let out a deep sigh, preparing to tell whoever it was to go away.

    ¡°I¡­ need help.¡±

    Peter looked up at the voice. It was Axel.

    He was leaning heavily against the door frame, his hand gripping his head, and he was sweating profusely. Even from his seat at the desk, Peter could see the pain written on Axel¡¯s face.

    ¡°Axel!¡± Peter shouted, jumping up and running to the man¡¯s side.

    ¡°Help¡­¡± Axel gasped out, grunting as the pain in his head grew.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you to the chair,¡± Peter said, helping Axel sit down. Once he was in the chair, Peter moved back to the door. ¡°A little help in here!¡±

    Peter dropped down to his knees in front of Axel.

    ¡°Hey, tell me what¡¯s going on,¡± Peter said, lifting Axel¡¯s chin. ¡°Shit!¡±

    Axel lifted his chin, and blood poured from his nose. His mouth was almost covered in the dark liquid.

    ¡°I need to get you to a room.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    A nurse appeared in the doorway.

    ¡°I need a wheelchair and a clean room!¡± Peter shouted to her.

    ¡°My head¡­¡± Axel said, his teeth held tightly together. ¡°¡­ it hurts¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened? How did this happen, Axel?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Did you fall? Did you get in a fight?¡±

    The nurse appeared with the wheelchair. Peter helped Axel into the chair and then rushed him down the hall.

    An hourter, Axel was in one of the hospital beds, IVs attached, monitors connected. Peter stood by his side, checking all the test results again. He didn¡¯t understand what he was seeing.

    There was no reason for any of it.

    Axel¡¯s fever was spiking, his heart was racing, and the bleeding had stopped, but there was no exnation for how it started.

    Peter had given him a strong sedative, but even that wasn¡¯t keeping him calm. Axely on the bed struggling through whatever nightmare he was witnessing.

    ¡°Maggie, I think you need to call Bell,¡± Peter said as the nurse walked in, ¡°I can¡¯t figure this out on my¨C¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Axel shouted, grabbing Peter¡¯s wrist.

    Peter looked down at Axel. He should have been asleep.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Axel, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with you, and I need help,¡± Peter said, trying to calm Axel down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to know,¡± Axel said through gasping breaths. ¡°Bell, my parents, no one¡­ you can¡¯t¡­ tell¡­.¡±

    ¡°Axel, I¨C¡± Peter tried to argue.

    ¡°Order¡­ from¡­ your Alpha¡­¡± Axel managed to say before his consciousness faded.

    Another hourter, Axel¡¯s room had been made private. Only Peter and Maggie knew he was there. He had fallen asleep; his vitals were returning to normal. But Peter didn¡¯t feelfortable leaving him alone.

    He fell asleep in the chair beside Axel¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Peter,¡± Axel called out gently.

    Peter stirred. Axel sat in his bed, looking at him with tired eyes.

    ¡°Axel, are you alright?¡± Peter asked, jumping up from his chair and immediately checking on Axel¡¯s vitals.

    ¡°I feel okay,¡± Axel replied. ¡°My head, it¡¯s still hurting a lot. But I feel better than I did when I came to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Peter asked as he sat down.

    Axel shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he answered. ¡°I¡¯ve been getting headaches a lottely.¡±

    ¡°Has there been a change in your diet or routine?¡±

    ¡°Well, I became Alpha,¡± Axel smiled.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Peter sighed. ¡°Stress could exin increased headaches, though I thought you were taking the new role slowly?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± Axel replied, ¡°honestly, I don¡¯t think that has anything to do with this.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think is going on?¡± Peter asked.

    Axel took a deep breath.

    ¡°Could this be a side effect of a poison?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What?!¡± Peter asked, jumping up from his chair.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since it happened. It was the night after the ceremony,¡± Axel said. ¡°I ate a small amount of something, but Bell couldn¡¯t identify what it was. I didn¡¯t eat much of it, it left me feeling awful for about a day.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how this could be rted to that. It was too long ago,¡± Peter said. ¡°But you¡¯re saying the headaches started then?¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°Is there anything that makes them worse?¡± he asked.

    Alice¡¯s chocte eyes shed in his mind, followed immediately by a sharp pain. Axel hissed.

    ¡°Yep,¡± Peter said. ¡°That, what was that?¡±

    ¡°Just thinking about something,¡± Axel replied, rubbing his temple. ¡°Actually¡­ yea¡­ whenever I think about it, the paines back.¡±

    ¡°Is this a bad memory? Or a stressful event?¡±

    ¡°More like a mystery that¡¯s driving me crazy,¡± Axel said. ¡°It¡¯s a person, someone I don¡¯t really know, but I keep thinking about them.¡±

    ¡°When you think about a person, it gives you a headache?¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Axelughed. ¡°I can think about her, about the things she said. But when I feel like there is something familiar about her¡­ it hurts.¡±

    Peter sat up.

    ¡°You mean,¡± he said. ¡°When you try to remember her, it hurts?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?¡± Axelughed. ¡°I just met her the night of the ceremony, we didn¡¯t even talk that much. But her eyes¡­ they just seem¡­ familiar.¡±

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Peter said. ¡°Have you ever heard of a ¡®treatment¡¯? Something to help you forget, or to keep information secure?¡±

    Axel furrowed his brows.

    ¡°It¡¯s a ridiculous practice that I am strongly opposed to,¡± Peter said, ¡°but it is fairlymon.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a memory suppression. Voluntary, usually. The point is to hide information from oneself, but sometimes it is used to keep information from others. So the point is that these treatments don¡¯t remove memories. They just hide them.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, memories have a way of finding their way back. And if you have already poisoned your mind to believe that the memory is bad. Your mind fights it resurfacing.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I am trying to remember something?¡± Axel said. He sat up suddenly, intrigued. ¡°Something about her?¡±

    ¡°It seems likely,¡± Peter nodded. ¡°Usually, when someone has a proper ¡®treatment¡¯, they are guided through the process. This prevents memories resurfacing on their own because the guide works new roadmaps into the mind to avoid it.¡±

    ¡°If I have memories of Alice that I don¡¯t know about, you need to help me remember!¡± Axel shouted.

    Peter raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I was afraid you would say that,¡± he sighed. ¡°Look, we can do it, but I need to sedate you and keep you sedated, so you don¡¯t overload yourself. After that, I will give you something else to help the memory, and then it should y out like a dream.¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to experience the memory again. After that, you will feel like you have been drinking for three days straight without any food or water. It won¡¯t be a nice process.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Axel said. ¡°I need to remember.¡±

 Chapter 181 The Girl

    Axel was lost.

    He had only been to the Blood Moon once before, and he had been by his mother¡¯s side the entire time. But he was ten years old now, too old to be tucked behind his mother¡¯s skirt.

    He had left her side not long after they had arrived, she had gone off with the other Lunas, first asking him if he was alright on his own.

    Of course, he was alright on his own! He was the future Alpha of Winter!

    But that was at least three hours ago, now, he was just Axel, the ten-year-old wolf lost in the forest.

    He sat down with a heavy sigh.

    His parents would be busy during the events, they wouldn¡¯t notice he was missing for a long time. There was no point wandering around and getting even more lost.

    Axely back in the cool grass and stared up at the moon.

    It was strange to see it in this red glow. Scary, yet also calming.

    He closed his eyes, crossing his hands over his chest; he breathed in the sweet scent of the night air.

    It was sweeter here than at home. Something other than the trees. It was warm and rich. With his eyes still closed, he sat up; following the scent. He breathed it in deeply and let it roll around his senses.

    What was it?

    He heard something, a gasp. Axel opened his eyes and was surprised to see someone staring back at him.

    ¡°It was you¡­¡± the small girl before him whispered. She giggled and moved closer.

    Axel crawled back until he hit a tree and had nowhere else to go. The small girl with curly brown hair didn¡¯t stop. She came closer, smiling brightly at him as she sniffed the air.

    ¡°You have that sweet smell!¡± sheughed. Sniffing the air around him and pping her hands together.

    Axel furrowed his brows, he sniffed the air, the sweetness he had been following had gotten stronger, but it wasn¡¯ting from him.<sub>.</sub>

    He leaned forward, moving just slightly closer to her. He sniffed just beside her ear. There it was.

    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± he whispered.

    The girl giggled again.

    ¡°We smell sweet!¡± sheughed.

    He liked herugh. Axel found himself smiling at her.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m eight,¡± she smiled. ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Ten,¡± Axel replied proudly.

    The girl leaned forward, getting close to his ear.

    ¡°Did you get your fur yet?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°You mean my wolf?¡± he asked.

    She nodded with another giggle.

    ¡°Of course!¡± he replied. ¡°You can¡¯t attend the Blood Moon without having shifted yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to tell anyone that I got my wolf yet,¡± she said sadly. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± sheughed. ¡°I have lots of secrets that I don¡¯t know why.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°You¡¯re very strange,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Is that bad?¡± the small girl asked, looking away sadly.

    ¡°Not to me,¡± Axel said with a smile. ¡°I like it.¡±

    He felt a blush settle over his cheeks. He was thankful for the darkness of the evening.

    ¡°I like you!¡± she smiled.

    Axel couldn¡¯t help theugh that fell from his lips.

    The two children yed together until the moon was high into the sky, and already leaving them.

    ¡°I should go,¡± the girl said sadly. ¡°If he sees that I left, he¡¯ll get mad at me.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Axel asked.

    The girl got a look on her face that he didn¡¯t understand. She looked confused and scared.

    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to say,¡± she finally answered.

    ¡°Can we y again tomorrow?¡± Axel asked, not wanting to let her go.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, ¡°but I hope so!¡±

    Sheughed again before she ran away too quickly for Axel to follow. He sighed when she was gone, already feeling lonely without her.

    It took him a long time, but he finally made his way back to the festivities, and soon after, his mother found him and gave him a long talk about running off.

    Axel had a hard time sleeping that night. He kept thinking of the small girl with the curly brown hair. He realized only as hey his head down on his pillow that he never asked her name.

    The next day he spent a good part of the morning looking for her.

    He was beginning to feel like he would never see her again, when he was suddenly struck by that same sweet smell he had encountered in the forest. His heart quickened, and he followed the scent excitedly.

    Axel ran between people and tables, hunting down the enticing aroma.

    He finally found it in a room off the dining hall. He went in and looked around, but he didn¡¯t see her.

    He was about to give up when he turned around, and she popped up shouting, ¡°Boo!¡±

    Axel jumped back, and the girlughed.

    He wanted to be mad, but the sparkle in her eyes as sheughed just made him smile. He couldn¡¯t see them clearly in the moonlight, but now he saw they were a deep brown. Warm and light, with flecks of gold.

    He smiled at her.

    ¡°Is it that funny to scare me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It is!¡± sheughed.

    ¡°As long as it makes you smile,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± a voice called from behind him.

    Axel saw the look on the girl¡¯s face before he turned around. She was scared. He wanted to protect her; this was his chance to show her he could.

    He turned to face the man behind him.

    ¡°We are ying together,¡± Axel stated firmly. ¡°We weren¡¯t doing anything wrong.¡±

    The man that stood before him was shortpared to most of the grown men. His hair was brown and curly. He had a mean look in his eye that quickly disappeared as a grin grew wide across his lips.

    ¡°Oh?¡± the man said. ¡°Well, I had no idea that you had made a new friend.¡±

    Hisment was pointed at the girl.

    ¡°We just met, not friends, he doesn¡¯t even know my name!¡± she said quickly. ¡°I promise!¡±

    ¡®Not friends?¡¯ Axel wondered to himself sadly. Was he the only one having fun? Did she not feel happy when she was near him like he did her?

    ¡°It seems this young man feels quite differently,¡± the man said with a dark smile that made Axel nervous.

    Axel looked back at his small friend, she was looking away, she was nervous or scared, he couldn¡¯t tell which.

    ¡°Well, young man,¡± the Old Man said, ¡°we were about to have some tea, won¡¯t you join us?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like tea!¡± the girl shouted, jumping in front of Axel. ¡°We can have our tea alone! I promise I won¡¯t run off anymore, I won¡¯t follow the smell!¡±

    Axel didn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t want to be his friend anymore, why she suddenly didn¡¯t like him.

    ¡°The smell?¡± the Old Man asked. ¡°What smell?¡±

    Axel and the girl looked at each other. Both of them knew without a word that they didn¡¯t want to tell the man the truth.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see,¡± the Old Man said. ¡°You have a secret together.¡±

    ¡°No¡­!¡± the girl gasped.

    ¡°So, you followed each other¡¯s scent among all these other wolves?¡± he said. His voice and expression made it seem like he was happy or impressed. But the dark look in his eyes made it clear he wasn¡¯t. ¡°How precious.¡±

    Axel wanted to leave, but he wanted her toe with him. He thought about reaching for her hand. Pulling her along whether she wanted to go or not.

    ¡°Finding a precious friend is something to celebrate,¡± the Old Man said. ¡°Now, I must insist we have that tea together. To celebrate.¡±

    The Old Man took the girl¡¯s hand, and Axel knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to pull her away. All he could do was stay with her and try to keep her safe.

    He led them to a room not far from where they were ying, he took the girl with him to prepare the tea. Axel thought about running, finding his mother, and bringing her back here. But he didn¡¯t want to leave the girl.

    When they came back, she smiled at him once, but Axel could see that she was forcing it.

    ¡°Please, young man,¡± the Old Man said. ¡°Take a bite, I made it myself.¡±

    The girl held up a te with two small cakes. Axel took one, and she took the other. They ate them, Axel thought his tasted bitter, he only ate a bite.

    As the man poured the tea, the girl leaned beside Axel¡¯s ear. She held out her hand and whispered to him.

    ¡°My name is Alice,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Eat this. To remind you of me.¡±

    Axel opened his hand, and she ced a small chocte in it. He looked up at her, and she smiled. He felt a warmth spreading in his chest.

    ¡°Thank you, Alice,¡± he said.

    He noticed it then, her eyes reminded him of chocte. And the smell that hung in the air between them, it too was like chocte.

    Axel smiled as he ced the treat in his mouth happily. Enjoying the sweet richness as Alice smiled back at him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all drink up now!¡± the Old Man interrupted. ¡°To new friends.¡±

    Alice let out a sigh and picked up her cup.

    Axel did the same.

    ¡°To new friends,¡± he said, lifting the cup to his mouth.

 Chapter 182 Sweet Tooth

    Axel set down his cup. He felt dizzy for a moment. He looked around, confused as to why he was in this room alone.

    He looked down; the cup was gone.

    ¡®What cup?¡¯ he wondered.

    He walked towards the door; he was surprised to see someone standing there.

    ¡°I heard you were looking for someone to y with,¡± the boy standing at the door said.

    Axel was confused, but the boy wasn¡¯t wrong. He hade to the Blood Moon with his parents, but there were so few children here that he had been bored the entire time.

    ¡°Yes!¡± he said quickly.

    The boy smiled down at him, his burnt orange eyes sparkled with delight.

    ¡°You can y with me.¡±

    Axel was happy to have found a new friend.

    ***

    He hid in the log; he had rolled in the dirt and rubbed the leaves against his skin. He hoped it was enough to cover his scent. Axel heard the soft footfalls of the wolf. He covered his mouth and closed his eyes, hoping to make himself small and unnoticeable.

    He failed.<sub>.</sub>

    The sharp teeth bit down on his leg. Axel screamed as he was dragged out of the log. He tried desperately to get away, but therge ck wolf with tufts of white had him pinned down.

    Axel kicked and kicked. He tried to swing his arms. He tried to shift, but he had only done it a few times, and he wasn¡¯t able to force it now.

    The wolf growled at him. It backed away.

    Axel stared at it, trying to figure out what was happening. It stared back at him with eyes like mes burning into his soul.

    The boy had told him they could be friends. He wanted to y a game with him. All Axel had to do was get away from the ck wolf in the woods.

    He thought it was a game.

    Axel ran, and the wolf gave chase.

    The ck wolf was faster than Axel. He didn¡¯t get far before he was pounced on and bit at. Axel tried desperately to get away. He tried to crawl, kick, and scream.

    He managed to kick it hard in the chest, and the wolf let out a whimper. But it dove at Axel with anger. Opening its jaws and mping down on his face.

    When Corrine and Wyatt found him, Axel¡¯s face was covered in blood. He was in shock and barely able to speak. They rushed him to the doctor, and they were barely able to save his eye.

    From that day forward he had hidden his scar, ashamed of how easily he had been fooled by someone wanting to be his ¡®friend¡¯.

    He had never seen the boy or the wolf again, but sometimes, he saw them in his nightmares.<sub></sub>

    Axel woke in his hospital bed with a gasp. He lurched forward and threw up the few contents of his stomach.

    No longer a child, now a full grown man, he took deep, ragged breaths as the memories of Alice settled over his mind.

    ***

    In a hidden room, of a hidden building, in an unknown location. Alice¡¯s mind was cycling through its own memories.

    She was small, only eight years old.

    Holden had made her new friend, the boy who smelled sweet, drink the yucky tea. He had said they weren¡¯t meant to be friends and that he would find a new friend for the Sweet Boy.

    She knew he lied.

    Holden had promised that the Sweet Boy would be safe, that he would get a new friend, as long as Alice stayed away from him. But she saw the other boy that Holden had talked to. He didn¡¯t seem like a nice friend.

    Alice followed the boys, she watched them sneaking away to the forest. The boy with the orange eyes told the Sweet Boy to close his eyes and count.

    She thought they were ying a game.

    But then she saw the boy change, he shifted into his wolf, and he hid and watched her Sweet Boy.

    This wasn¡¯t a nice game at all.

    Alice watched from the trees as Sweet Boy found a ce to hide and as the ck wolf followed him there. Although she cried out when he was bit, she couldn¡¯t stand back anymore when she saw the blood.

    She grabbed a stick, and she hit the ck wolf again and again. Finally, he growled at her, and she ran. Hoping that her friend would be ok on his own.

    Alice was a good runner. She had run a lot.

    She made sure to take the ck wolf far away from the Sweet Boy she had met.

    The wolf was fast, and it was angry.

    He caught her, and she screamed as he bit her leg. She cried out as she tumbled down the hill hitting her arms and legs and shoulders on the rocks and the trees all the way down.

    Alice saw the wolfing closer and closer. The fiery eyes seemed to glow with delight as she let out soft cries.

    Her body hurt, and her head felt fuzzy. But she still smiled, knowing that the Sweet Boy was far away.

    Alice was surprised when she woke up in the hospital. Holden ran to her and cried. He told her how happy he was that she was ok and asked why she had run off.

    She told him she knew he lied.

    Holden got very quiet. He told her that the Winter boy would take her away from him, and he would miss her too much to let her go.

    Alice promised to stay, vowed never to leave with the Sweet Boy from Winter if Holden kept his promise, and kept the boy safe.

    ***

    ¡°Where have you been thest couple of days?¡± Bell asked as Axel entered the house.

    Axel lifted his head to see Bell and Ashleigh sitting on the couch of his family home.

    ¡°Training, patrolling, the usual,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Big brother has gotten serious since he became Alpha.¡±

    Axel gave her a half-heart grin.

    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    ¡°Keep your pride,¡± he sighed as he walked past them.

    Bell reached out and grabbed his hand, stopping him.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she said, getting up on her knees on the couch and looking at him thoughtfully. ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    Axel smiled and pulled his hand away.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just tired,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m getting a shower and then a nap. So please don¡¯t wake me unless it¡¯s an emergency.¡±

    Axel turned back towards the stairs and continued walking.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Bell said, ¡°Oh! Wait!¡±

    Axel turned around.

    Bell had a mischievous smile.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Here!¡± she said, holding out something in her hand.

    Axel sighed and came back. He looked down into her hand and saw a bar of small chocte.

    ¡°Ash brought me a box when she came home,¡± she said. ¡°I saved this one for you.¡±

    Axel smiled.

    ¡®Eat this. To remind you of me,¡¯ Alice¡¯s small voice yed in his mind.

    He shook his head, suddenly understanding why he had developed such a sweet tooth over the years.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it anymore,¡± he said before turning and heading up the stairs.

 Chapter 183 A Freakin Duck

    Ashleigh had spent the past week in meditations and guided training. She was tired of Saul¡¯s face and even more tired of his voice.

    She was lucky he had been willing to let her go home to sleep. The first two days after she had returned from Summer, he had not been so lenient.

    It was to be expected.

    It had been a long time, but it was necessary.

    She and Bell had taken to having sleepovers again. Ashleigh hadn¡¯t realized how much she missed this time with her friend.

    They joked, snacked, made fun of Axel, and watched movies. It was wonderful.

    Bell would be married in two days, and Ashleigh would follow as soon as she could.

    She had thought that five months would be too soon when Caleb had told her. But with each passing day, she hoped for the time to get shorter.

    Her phone rang. She smiled when she saw his name.

    ¡°Hello,¡± she said.

    ¡°Hello, yourself,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°I miss you,¡± she said.

    ¡°I miss you more,¡± he replied. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the groom?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°A nervous wreck,¡± Calebughed.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Really?¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°I thought he would be more filled with energy and excitement.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he is,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°He¡¯s even more of a pain in the ass than usual. Double checking everything to make sure there won¡¯t be any reason we can¡¯t leave on time or might get called back. He has packed and repacked his bags at least four times.¡±

    Ashleighughed again.

    ¡°Then why did you say he was a nervous wreck?¡±

    ¡°Because, between his excitement and preparedness, he is extremely worried about Bell.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and sighed.

    ¡°She¡¯s ok,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Yea, she¡¯s nervous, but she¡¯s not running away.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb said, a soft smile present in his voice. ¡°But he won¡¯t believe it until he sees her for himself.¡±

    ¡°You know, huh?¡± Ashleighmented. ¡°That¡¯s right, I forgot you two apparently got pretty close back when I was in the hospital.¡±

    Caleb smiled to himself.

    ¡°Is that jealousy I hear?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Why would I be jealous?¡± Ashleigh asked, feeling the blush in her cheeks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Bell and any other woman I might talk with are just people to me. There¡¯s literally only one woman that upies my thoughts.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really jealous¡­¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°No,¡± he smiled. ¡°But it still felt nice to know you could be.¡±

    Ashleigh bit her lower lip, then smiled.

    ¡°I will tell you one thing that I have never told you before,¡± she said.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°During my birthday party, I was with Bell and Renee, just looking around the room,¡± she said. ¡°We saw you¡­ leaving the ballroom with one of the female wolves from Spring¡­ I wasn¡¯t thrilled about that¡­.¡±

    Caleb thought back for a moment, trying to remember what she could have been talking about. Then, finally, it struck him.

    ¡°Heh,¡± he chuckled. ¡°She asked for my help.¡±

    ¡°With what?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°She needed something carried to her room,¡± he said.

    ¡°Her room!¡± Ashleigh shouted, jumping up from her ce on the couch. ¡°You went to her room with her?!¡±

    Caleb smiled but held back hisugh.

    ¡°She was in desperate need,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Of what!¡± Ashleigh growled.

    Caleb could no longer hold back hisughter, and Ashleigh felt the sudden rush of embarrassment at her outburst.

    ¡®Damn it..¡¯ she sighed.

    ¡°Her mate was too drunk to walk. Myck of enthusiasm at the party¡¯s events made me the most likely person to be willing to help her get him to their room safely,¡± Caleb said. ¡°I carried the drunk man to his room and left them there. Then I returned to the party.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and pursed her lips. Why had she even mentioned it? All she felt was embarrassment now.

    ¡°Since the moment I met you, Ashleigh, no other woman could hold my attention, nor will they ever again.¡±

    Her heart was conflicted.

    Hearing those words, knowing the truth in them, filled her with such joy and warmth. But knowing that she could not say them back at the same time broke her heart.

    How many times had she hurt him without even realizing it?

    Feeling the tightness in her chest, she took a deep breath.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about everything¡­.¡±

    He heard the pain in her voice. He felt it through their bond.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he called to her.

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± she replied miserably.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let hime between us anymore,¡± he said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Caleb took a breath before he continued.

    ¡°It was a hard situation for you to be in. He fooled you. He fooled a lot of people,¡± he said. ¡°You were loyal and did what you thought was right, even if you didn¡¯t feel it in your heart. I hate that we lost so much time together. I hate what he put you through and what I went through.¡±

    He paused, taking another deep breath and focusing on Ashleigh across the distance.

    ¡°You¡¯ve let him take too much from you,¡± he continued. ¡°And so have I.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed as she listened to his words. She felt him at the edge of her mind. She opened herself up to him. Closing her eyes, she felt his warm hands wrap around her waist as hey his chin on her shoulder.

    ¡°He¡¯s still out there, and we will have to deal with him at some point. We will deal with him together when that dayes,¡± Caleb stated. ¡°But, until then, don¡¯t give him any more of our time or energy. Be with me, think of me. Forget him.¡±

    She leaned into their bond and breathed out gently.

    ¡°I will,¡± she replied with a smile on her lips. ¡°I promise.¡±

    As Caleb and Ashleigh enjoyed their moment together, the door to her bedroom burst open loudly.

    ¡°What was that?!¡± Caleb demanded.

    Ashleigh straightened up and stared at the door, waiting for the source of the disturbance to be made clear.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Caleb called out, ¡°What the hell was that? Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°No time for your lovey dovey kiss kiss calls!¡± shouted Bell as she stomped into the room. ¡°We have an emergency!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Caleb¡­ I need to go¡­.¡± Ashleigh said.

    She had a hard time focusing on her words as she stared at what appeared to be a bird trapped in Bell¡¯s hair.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± Calen shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ it¡¯s just Bell¡­.¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡±

    She quickly hung up the call and set down the phone.

    ¡°Bell¡­ what the hell is in your hair?¡± Ashleigh asked, approaching with caution.

    Bell growled.

    ¡°Maggie imed that she was an excellent stylist and had the perfect style for me to wear for the wedding¡­.¡± Bell exined. ¡°The next thing I knew, there was a freakin duck in my hair!!¡±

    ¡°Is that what that is?¡± Ashleigh asked, reaching for it.

    Bell snarled at her; Ashleigh pulled back her hand.

    ¡°Calm down¡­¡± Ashleigh said, trying to hold back herughter. ¡°If you want me to help, I will have to touch your hair.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Maggie said!¡± Bell shouted angrily.

    Ashleigh could not hold back herughter anymore as Bell stared angrily at her friend.

 Chapter 184 Style

    Ashleigh had been working on getting the duck figurine out of Bell¡¯s hair for well over an hour. Both of them were getting frustrated.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Ashleigh growled as she seemed to create yet another knot keeping the stupid bird in Bell¡¯s hair. ¡°Why the hell did she put a duck in your hair!?¡±

    Bell sighed.

    ¡°She said it was some kind of good luck thing¡­ So I thought it might help me stay calm.¡±

    Ashleigh stopped what she was doing. Bell had her back to her, but she knew the look on her face was crestfallen. Ashleigh put her arms around Bell and hugged her from behind.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be great,¡± Ashleigh offered. ¡°The wedding will be great. Galen is great. It¡¯s going to be great.¡±

    ¡°Galen is great¡­.¡± Bell replied sadly, touching her hand to Ashleigh¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Why do you sound so sad when you say that?¡± Ashleigh asked quietly, resting her chin on Bell¡¯s shoulder.

    Bell leaned against her friend.

    ¡°I¡¯m just nervous¡­ afraid to do the wrong thing.¡±

    ¡°Bell, you and Galen love each other. How could it be wrong for you to be together,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    Bell nodded, but her expression remained unchanged.

    Ashleigh pulled back and sighed as she looked once more at the figurine trapped in Bell¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I think I need to get mom¡­ I have no idea what I am doing¡­.¡±

    Bellughed.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Probably a good n¡­ I will wait here where no one can see this disaster.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and hurried out of the room.

    Bell was alone for a few minutes; lost in her own thoughts, she didn¡¯t hear the soft knock at the door.

    ¡°Bell?¡±

    She jumped in surprise at Axel¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You scared me!¡± she shouted with augh.

    Axel let out a chuckle.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, ¡°Ash said you had some kind of situation with your hair¡­ she went to find mom, but I thought I¡¯de to see if there was anything I could do for you.¡±

    Bell smiled and looked up at him. She gasped in surprise yet again.

    In all the years that she had known him, he had never purposely revealed his face to her. Always a draping of hair covering the right side. Bell had tried many times to pull it back, but he was too self conscious of his scarring to allow it.

    But now, here he stood, so casually, as though nothing had changed.

    His hair was tied back in a simple half ponytail, but it was all pulled back.

    Bell smiled as her eyes traced over the right side of his face. The scar began in a hidden ce on his scalp. It came down through his eyebrow, into his eye, and across his cheekbone toward his ear.

    He had almost lost his eye from what she had been told. But, looking at him now, she was surprised he hadn¡¯t.<sub></sub>

    It was thick and sunken. Ovepping skin healing over itself, fissures and cracks randomly along the surface where some parts had healed faster than others.

    She knew now why he was so afraid of showing it. There would be some that would react with fear, others with disgust.

    But Bell was just happy to finally see him.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you,¡± she smiled.

    She stood from her chair and moved close to him. He kept a stoic look on his face, but she could see the fear in his eyes.

    ¡°You look good,¡± she said.

    Axel let out a soft sigh.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he smiled. ¡°I decided it was time to stop showing my weakness.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Someone recently told me that I treated my scar like a weakness. I realized she was right,¡± he said. ¡°I hid it away because of how I felt when I got it. I held on to the shame and misery of it all these years.¡±

    Bell wanted to ask. She had never known how he got it, only that it happened when he was only ten years old. But she wouldn¡¯t ask. If he wanted to tell her, he would.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to move forward.¡±

    She looked up at him and felt something strange. A subtle difference in his entire being. He was calm. She could see that there were things he was holding back. Something that weighed on him. But he wasn¡¯t boiling at the surface, waiting for a fight anymore.

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed,¡± Bell said almost unconsciously.

    Axel¡¯s mouth tilted in a slight grin.

    ¡°I¡¯ve woken up,¡± he said.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°Nothing you need to worry about,¡± Axel smiled.

    Bell furrowed her brows.

    ¡°That, however,¡± Axel said, pointing to her hair. ¡°We should definitely worry about.¡±

    Bell sighed and tried to cover her head with her arms. Axel stopped her and lowered her hands.

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± he said.

    ¡°Are you going to take it out?¡± she asked.

    Axel gave her a look of mock offense.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I can?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I just would like to keep my hair, so maybe¡­ no¡­¡± sheughed.

    ¡°I will have you know that I have amazing dexterity,¡± he replied. ¡°Do you know how many of my mother¡¯s cor styled updos were made by these hands?¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Bell asked in disbelief.

    Axel nodded. Guiding her back to her chair.

    ¡°I was always really good with knots, and after this,¡± Axel said, indicating his scar, ¡°Mom kept styling my hair up to try and get me to ept the injury. So I learned to tie my own braids and knots to avoid having to. I found that I was pretty good at it.¡±

    ¡°Corrine has always said she does them herself!¡± Bellughed as she sat down.

    ¡°Well, I did ask her not to tell anyone,¡± Axelughed.

    Theyughed together for a moment when Bell¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Bell smiled, looking up at him with a pleading look. ¡°Would you be willing to do my hair for the wedding?¡±

    Axel smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯d do anything for you,¡± he replied honestly. ¡°But first, let¡¯s get this thing out of there¡­ is that a duck?¡±

    ***

    ¡°Oh, it feels so good to be free of that thing¡­.¡± Bell sighed.

    ¡°It was pretty well attached,¡± Axelughed.

    ¡°Yea, well, that might have been more Ashleigh than Maggie,¡± Bellughed.

    ¡°Oh yea,¡± Axel said. ¡°Never let Ash touch your hair. Why do you think she always just wears the loose braids?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that bad!¡± Ashleigh cried out as she entered the room.

    ¡°Oh darling, yes you are,¡± Corrine said as she stepped into the room behind Ashleigh. ¡°I see the crisis has been averted.¡±

    ¡°Yep! The Alpha saved the day!¡± Bell shouted out happily.

    ¡°So, you finally made your secret powers known,¡± Corrine smiled.

    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t just let this thing destroy Bell¡¯s wedding¡­¡± Axelughed, holding the duck in the air as he turned to face his mother and sister.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Corrine gasped. Bringing her hands to her mouth.

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened, and all she could do was stare at her brother.

    Axel suddenly felt nervous, frightened. He had forgotten about revealing his scar.

    Bell had always been the natural choice as the first person to approach. She, like Alice, had encouraged it and tried to get him to show his face.

    But showing her had been a moment he was prepared for. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t prepared for how his family might react.

    ¡°My sweet boy¡­.¡± Corrine whispered as she ran to him and hugged him tightly.

    Axel hugged her back.

    Corrine pulled away and smiled up at him, gently touching her hand to his scar.

    ¡°I have missed seeing your face,¡± she said softly.

    Axel swallowed down the deep emotion he felt. Hugging her again instead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what everyone is getting so worked up about,¡± Ashleigh said, tears glistening in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s still his same stupid face.¡±

    Axel caught her eye, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you finally realized the emo look wasn¡¯t your style,¡± she said with affection.

 Chapter 185 Kept It Safe

    Axel stuck around only for a few more minutes. The emotion in the room was too much for him to handle at the moment.

    ¡°He¡¯s different,¡± Bell said after he had left the room.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°There is something that has changed with him.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at Bell curiously.

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± she said. ¡°Are you suddenly getting interested in my brother two days before your wedding?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Bell growled, pping Ashleigh¡¯s arm.

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°Axel, he has been different. Calmer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s theck of sugar,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Corrine and Bell both looked at her.

    ¡°What?¡± she said. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been eating like a toddler thest two days!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Bell agreed. ¡°I offered him one of my choctes, and he didn¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°Now that I think of it, I haven¡¯t seen him eating a candy in days,¡± Corrine said.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably just all the changes around himtely,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s trying to find something he can control.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Bell said, looking back at the door. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was really ok.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Bell,¡± Corrine called her attention. ¡°There is something I wanted to talk with you about.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Bell asked.

    Corrine smiled and took Bell by the hands. Then, she led her to Ashleigh¡¯s bed, where they sat down together.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your parents,¡± she began. ¡°I never met your father while he was still with Winter, and your mother never left Autumn. But I knew your grandmother, and I considered her a friend.¡±

    Corrine smiled and squeezed Bell¡¯s handfortingly.

    ¡°Julia was a bright soul. In the years after your father joined Autumn, and then your grandfather passed, Julia took to taking care of everyone around her. She yed with the children at the school. She volunteered at the hospital,¡± Corrine smiled and looked up at Bell. ¡°I see so much of her in you.¡±

    Bell felt the warmth in her eyes. She pursed her lips together, trying to maintain herposure.

    ¡°After you were born, her world lit up even brighter than before. She showed me pictures and told me about visiting you. She loved you more than anything.¡±

    Bell took in a shaky breath.

    ¡°When she came back from your parents¡¯ funeral, things were different. She was understandably heartbroken and depressed. I feared we had lost her.¡±

    Bell sniffled; a box of tissue appeared before her. She looked up to see Ashleigh, also crying and offering Bell the tissue box. She smiled and took it.

    ¡°After you came to Winter, over time, Julia lit up brighter than ever before,¡± Corrine continued. ¡°You were her light, darling. You were her everything.¡±

    Bell was entirely in tears now.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t get much time together, but you have to know that every moment she had with you was the best moment of her life.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Bell smiled, her voice breaking as she spoke. ¡°She always made sure I knew that.¡±<sub></sub>

    Corrine hugged her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear. I meant for this to be a nice moment,¡± Corrine said softly.

    ¡°It is,¡± Bell said, hugging her back.

    Corrine took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°Near the end, Julia knew her time was short. She knew she wouldn¡¯t be around for this day, but she always hoped it woulde.¡±

    ¡°My wedding?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Grandma had high hopes,¡± sheughed. ¡°When she died, I was still pretty sure I would die, never willing to talk to a man that wasn¡¯t Axel or Wyatt.¡±

    ¡°She was very optimistic,¡± Corrineughed. ¡°She gave me something to hold on to.¡±

    Bell furrowed her brows.

    Corrine stood up from the bed and walked to the door. She reached just outside and pulled in a shopping bag.

    ¡°It has been handed down in your family for generations,¡± Corrine said as she came back to sit on the bed. ¡°Julia wore it at her wedding, and even your mother wore it.¡±

    Corrine reached into the bag and pulled out arge ck jewelry box. She ced the box in Bell¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Julia said that your mother didn¡¯t feelfortable keeping it, so Julia held onto it for you.¡±

    Bell carefully opened the box. From the shape, she had expected to find a ne inside. But instead, she was surprised and delighted to find something else entirely.

    It was a circr band of white metal. Twisting and folding over itself into small knots with two tiny gemstones of blue and white hanging from either side. One of these twisting folds dipped down at the center and cradled a quarter-sized white stone with a bluish luster.

    Bell took in a shuddering breath, her smile grew wide, and the tears fell from her eyes.

    ¡°The moonstone circlet¡­¡± she whispered.

    Her mother and father had only one picture from their wedding. Bell couldn¡¯t count the number of times as a small child she would trace the beautiful circlet her mother had worn. She had dreamed of wearing it.

    ¡°I forgot about it¡­¡± she said with a sniffle. ¡°I used to say my mother looked like the Goddess herself in this.¡±

    Bell ran her fingers over the brilliant stone.

    ¡°I asked her about it once,¡± she continued. ¡°I wanted to try it on.¡±

    Sheughed and then let out a sigh.

    ¡°She told me that some things were too precious for the world we lived in,¡± Bell continued. ¡°She must have known that keeping it would only lead to someone else wanting to take it.¡±

    ¡°She kept it safe for you,¡± Corrine said, cing aforting hand on Bell¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And so did Julia.¡±

    Bell smiled and looked up at Corrine.

    ¡°And so did you,¡± she whispered through fresh tears.

    ***

    Bell sat on the couch while Ashleigh made the popcorn.

    Corrine had stayed for another hour as they all cried and talked and generally felt all of the feelings Bell could feel.

    It had been a lot. But it had also been incredible.

    Now, she was feeling reflective.

    Her mind drifted back to those first few days and weeks in Winter.

    She hadn¡¯t spoken to any of them on the drive back from Autumn. Alpha Wyatt, Alpha Cain, or her grandmother. Her jaw was wired shut, so it would have been difficult to speak even if she had felt chatty.

    When they arrived at the house, she didn¡¯t know what to expect or what was expected of her.

    It was dark, and the moon was high. They got out of the car. A woman was standing near the house. Beside her was a young man, at least a few years older than her.

    The Alphas went to the woman, and they talked quietly. Grandma Julia told her she would be right back. She left Bell in the car and went to the house.

    At first, Bell had feared the young man¡­ her only real experience with boys his age was her mate.

    But after a few days, Bell realized something.

    He was always close enough to see but never close enough to touch. If she moved towards him, he moved further away.

    For weeks he stayed with her and her grandmother. Bell made no effort tomunicate with him or Grandma Julia for weeks.

    Finally, one day she was irritated. She wrote on her whiteboard. ¡®Why are you always here? Why don¡¯t you talk? Why do you always stay over there? Who are you? What do you want from me!¡¯

    He looked at the sign, and then he looked at her. Then, finally, he took one step toward her.

    ¡°My name is Axel,¡± he began. ¡°I am here to make sure you¡¯re safe. I stay away and don¡¯t talk because you don¡¯t know me and didn¡¯t invite me here. I don¡¯t want to make you ufortable; I just want to keep you safe.¡±

    ¡®Why?¡¯ Bell wrote on her board.

    Axel thought about it for a moment.

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t have a big brother,¡± he said. ¡°A big brother is someone who looks out for you, helps you, and keeps you safe. I have a little sister. She¡¯s younger than you, but she¡¯s tough. She doesn¡¯t need me to, but I look out for her the best I can. So I¡¯d like to be your big brother if it¡¯s ok with you.¡±

    From that moment on, Axel helped Bell slowly return to the world she had wanted to escape. Through him, she learned to speak again, trust again, and care again.

    She grew to ept Grandma Julia, Wyatt and Corrine, and Ashleigh and Renee through him. These were the people that gave Bell the chance to live again.

    Bell smiled to herself.

    For so long, she had avoided thinking about that time, about the before and the after. Only wanting to exist in the now because the now didn¡¯t hurt as much.

    But when she promised her future to Galen. When she was able to see it, she stopped living only in the now.

    Ashleigh sat down beside Bell. She took a handful of popcorn and looked at her friend.

    ¡°What are you thinking so hard about?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Ash,¡± Bell said. ¡°I want to ask a favor.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Would I be ok with you if I asked your dad and brother to walk me down the aisle?¡± Bell asked.

    Ashleigh stared at her but made no response.

    ¡°If you¡¯re notfortable with it, I totally get it,¡± Bell quickly said.

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I just didn¡¯t realize that you didn¡¯t know that was already the n.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and took some more popcorn.

    Bellughed. ¡°Of course, it was.¡±

 Chapter 186 Deep In His Heart

    The day before the wedding was filled withst-minute changes to menus, flowers, or whatever else could need to be changed.

    All of it was handled by Corrine, while Ashleigh and Bell took the day to rx as they awaited the arrival of the Summer wolves that evening.

    ¡°So, do you want to know anything about Fiona?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Bell said.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m pretty sure anything you tell me about her will only add to the already sky-high anxiety I am feeling about meeting her.¡±

    ¡°What if I tell you she is a sweetheart who will absolutely adore you,¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Then I will call you a big fat liar pants because you¡¯ve already told me she hates you.¡±

    ¡°Well, but I said she would love you, not me,¡± Ashleigh corrected.

    ¡°But if she loves me, she would have to love you because we exist on the same level of awesome.¡±

    ¡°That is very true,¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°So, I guess you¡¯re screwed.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Bell threw a pillow at Ashleigh.

    ¡°In all seriousness, I think Fiona will like you,¡± Ashleigh said, hugging the pillow. ¡°She¡¯s good people. Just don¡¯t hurt her sons.¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right,¡± Bell smiled.

    Ashleigh smiled and pped her hands together.

    ¡°Alright, so, let¡¯s go over this once more,¡± she said. ¡°Arriving from Summer, we have Luna Fiona, Alpha Caleb, Beta Galen, ra, and two others whom you did not give me names for¡­.¡±

    ¡°Galen didn¡¯t give me names either!¡± Bellughed. ¡°He just said there would be two more to even out the party. One of them is a friend of ra¡¯s, and one of them is a friend of Fiona¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°A friend of ra¡¯s?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Like a friend¡­ or a date?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°He literally did not get any more specific than a friend of ra¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°I bet it¡¯s Miss Stacey!¡± Ashleigh shouted with excitement.

    ¡°The teacher?¡± Bell asked, remembering what Ashleigh had told her about trying to win over the wolves of Summer.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°ra kind of did a knight in shining armor and saved her and her students during the attack.¡±

    ¡°I thought you saved them?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°No, me and a couple of others helped them out of the fire, but ra actually shoved Miss Stacey out of the way to keep her from getting hurt and got herself hurt instead. She was all excited about saving the girl, so yea, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s Miss Stacey.¡±

    Ashleigh was excited by the idea that ra had got the girl, but then another realization hit her.

    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°What?¡± Bell asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Miss Stacey is the biggest gossip in all of Summer¡­ which means that this wedding has to be perfect.¡±

    ¡°I thought it had to be perfect because you love me and wanted my wedding day to be an amazing memory I will cherish forever,¡± Bell said with a raised brow.

    ¡°No, why would I want that? Obviously, I want this to be great so that all my efforts in Summer aren¡¯t wasted¡­.¡± Ashleigh rolled her eyes sarcastically.

    ¡°Cherished memories.¡­¡± Ashleigh scoffed dramatically. ¡°Geez, how self-centered you are,¡±

    Bellughed.

    ¡°Alright, well, what is the threat to your precious reputation? Because I gotta say, Corrine has done an amazing job of pulling this thing together.¡±

    ¡°The wedding is amazing, and yes, it will be the best day ever for you,¡± Ashleigh replied, getting up from her ce on the couch. ¡°I just need to go hogtie my brother and stick him in a closet somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Just make sure to free him when it¡¯s time to walk me down the aisle!¡± Bell shouted after Ashleigh¡¯s retreating form.<sub></sub>

    ***

    Axel was genuinely happy for Bell, especially knowing she wouldn¡¯t actually be leaving Winter.

    But the wedding preparations were making him ufortable. So he made his way into the forest to one of the older watchtowers.

    This one wasn¡¯t used anymore, not after they found a location not far off with a better vantage and easier ess for the patrolman. But it remained a ce that he could go to be alone. Axel climbed the stairs to the top of the building. He took in a deep breath of cold air and leaned on the railing as he thought about the past week¡¯s events.

    With his memories no longer hidden, it was clear that Alice was his mate and that Holden, the slimy little worm, had given him that treatment.

    But why didn¡¯t he feel anything? Why didn¡¯t they react to each other anymore?

    He felt something. He must have. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have pushed. He wouldn¡¯t have obsessed over the note that read like a lunatic¡¯s ramblings to anyone else¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Shiny and new,¡± he sighed.

    Axel assumed that meant that she was getting treatments regrly, and from what Peter had said, she was likely losing her mind.

    ¡°Found her, just to lose her¡­¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Found who?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Axel jumped back from the railing.

    ¡°Ashleigh, what the hell¡­¡± he said in surprise. ¡°Trying to kill me?¡±

    ¡°If I wanted to, we both know I could before you noticed me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not reassuring,¡± Axel said, shaking his head. ¡°Why would you say that? Someone asks, ¡®are you trying to kill me¡¯? You say ¡®No¡¯. You don¡¯t say creepy shit.¡±

    Ashleigh raised her eyebrows andughed.

    ¡°My bad,¡± she said. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t trying to kill you, Axel.¡±

    ¡°See? Not hard, right?¡±

    Ashleigh giggled as she stretched her arms out over the railing.

    ¡°What are you doing here, big brother?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he replied. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Why does there have to be a reason? How¡¯d you find me anyway?¡±

    Axel leaned back on the railing.

    ¡°Some of the scouts saw you walking towards the woods. They said you looked a little lost,¡± she answered. ¡°This is your thinking spot. This is where you usually go if something is bothering you.¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s bothering me,¡± he grunted.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to drag it out of you. If you want to tell me, you know where I am. I just came to remind you to be on your best behavior tonight and tomorrow with the Summer wolves.¡±

    Axel growled in response.

    ¡°Knock it off!¡± she growled back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to like them, and you don¡¯t have to approve of Caleb and me. But this is about Bell, it¡¯s her wedding, and she deserves nothing but the best from all of us.¡±

    Axel huffed but nodded his head in agreement before resting his chin on his crossed arm, leaning on the railing.

    Ashleigh turned to leave.

    ¡°Ash?¡± he called out.

    ¡°Yea?¡± she replied from the top of the stairs.

    ¡°You and Caleb¡­¡° he began. ¡°If, for some reason, you couldn¡¯t feel the bond¡­ do you think you would still know that he was your mate?¡±

    ¡°What a random question¡­.¡± Ashleigh said.

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°Just forget it.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just you¡¯ve never been curious about the mate bond before,¡± she said, moving back towards him. ¡°Is my big brother getting antsy to find his mate?¡±

    ¡°I said forget it, just drop it.¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re Alpha, you want your Luna? Is that what this is?¡± Ashleigh asked with a smile.

    ¡°Seriously, just go away.¡±

    Ashleighughed, and then she looked closer. She saw that whatever he was thinking of, was upsetting him.

    ¡°Wait,¡± she said hesitantly. ¡°This¡­ this isn¡¯t about Bell, is it?¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± he shouted angrily.

    ¡°What!? You¡¯re suddenly asking about the mate bond, and you look like you did after we watched that Old Yeller movie!¡± she shouted back. ¡°What am I supposed to think?¡±

    ¡°I have told you that she has been a sister to me for six years!¡± Axel growled.

    ¡°Ok, ok, fine,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°My mistake.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have some jerks to greet,¡± Axel huffed.

    Ashleigh growled and turned to leave again. She stopped when she reached the top of the stairs. Looking back, she saw that he was still hunched over.

    She didn¡¯t know why he was asking, but she saw no harm in giving him an answer. She sighed.

    ¡°Even without our bond, I feel connected to him,¡± she said. ¡°And I love him for who he is. The bond helped us find each other and certainly helps, but it¡¯s still a choice.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a nice thought,¡± he said. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t really prove anything. The bond is always there. So, it¡¯s easy to say that you would always feel something.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true,¡± she said. ¡°And when our bond was suppressed, I knew what was happening and the fact that Caleb was¨C¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Axel interrupted, standing up straight. ¡°When your bond was¡­ suppressed?¡±

    ¡°Yea,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°During the Alpha¡¯s meeting.¡±

    ¡°Your bond was suppressed during the meeting? How? Why?¡±

    ¡°The pill the Alphas take, the one that Bell takes.¡±

    Axel turned away.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that before?¡± he said to himself. ¡°Of course, Bell takes a suppressant to help keep her safe¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh looked carefully at him, and then she smiled.

    ¡°Oh! I get it now¡­¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s what this was about. So you were worried that Bell¡¯s mate would somehow know about the wedding? That he would feel it or something?¡±

    Axel looked at her confused, and then suddenly, he nodded.

    ¡°Yea¡­ yea, that¡¯s what I was thinking of,¡± he said.

    ¡°That¡¯s really sweet, Axel,¡± Ashleigh smiled. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. Bell is safe between the bond suppressant and the Priestess stuff.¡±

    ¡°So, the bond suppressant¡­¡± he said. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have to take it?¡±

    ¡°No, the bond is one connection between two people. If one of them blocks it, it¡¯s blocked.¡±

    ¡°And he wouldn¡¯t feel that?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about him¡­ but when Caleb took it,¡± she said. ¡°I felt¡­ lonely, kind of empty. Like a part of me was missing.¡±

    ¡®Eat this. To remind you of me,¡¯ Alice¡¯s sweet voice called to him again.

    Did he feel her missing this whole time? His sweet tooth had developed from sadness and loneliness. Something sweet that always made him feel better for a short time. Was this how he remembered her, deep in his heart?

 Chapter 187 Send Them Away

    ¡°Another hour, and they will be here,¡± Bell sighed, looking out the window of Ashleigh¡¯s bedroom.

    She shook out her hands nervously.

    ¡°Remember thest time Summer wolves arrived?¡± Ashleigh asked yfully.

    Bell blushed at the memory of not just the first, but the second time she had greeted Galen by immediately shoving her tongue down his throat.

    ¡°Maybe you should greet him like that again.¡±

    ¡°That is not going to happen,¡± Bell stated firmly.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Because his surrogate mother wasn¡¯t standing beside himst time,¡± Bell replied with some irritation.

    ¡°So¡­ then if Fiona wasn¡¯t with him, if say, he came earlier, and Fiona wouldn¡¯t be here for another hour or so¡­ would you greet him like that?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Bell furrowed her brows.

    ¡°That is a weirdly specific scenario to throw out there¡­.¡± Bell said.

    Bell turned suspiciously to see what Ashleigh was up to and received a happy surprise instead.

    Ashleigh stood at the door of her room with a wide grin. Beside her, just walking into the room, was the man himself.

    ¡°Galen!¡± Bell squealed with delight.

    Heughed in response.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Hi,¡± he said as he kept walking toward her.

    Bell ran at him, stopping just short. She got a panicked look on her face. Galen¡¯s smile fell as confusion fell over him.

    ¡°Bell?¡±

    Bell looked past him, but no one was there, not even Ashleigh. In fact, she had closed the door and left.

    ¡°Is no one else here?¡± Bell asked.

    Galenughed and reached out for her, pulling her into a warm hug.

    ¡°Only Caleb. We left early. Fiona and the others will be here in another hour or two.¡±

    Bell looked up into his green eyes.

    ¡°Why did youe early?¡± she asked.

    He brought his hand to her chin, lifting it towards him as he leaned down to meet her. He kissed her gently.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± he whispered. Another soft kiss on her lips. ¡°I wanted to greet you privately.¡±

    She smiled against his lips and kissed him back.

    Just as she was preparing to deepen the kiss, he pulled away.

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t want me here¡­¡± he smiled as he backed away from her, just out of reach. ¡°I can always go find something else to do.¡±<sub></sub>

    Bell growled at him. She ran and jumped into his arms as they bothughed.

    Galen caught her happily. He supported her waist as she wrapped herself around him tightly and resumed their enthusiastic greetings.

    ***

    Caleb waited at the bottom of the staircase. He felt her approach and looked up just as she reached the top step.

    She was in jeans and a t-shirt, her hair pulled back in one of her usual loose braids. Ashleigh wore a look of satisfaction. He assumed that meant Bell was sufficiently surprised by their early arrival.

    As she started down the stairs, her eyesnded on him. The change was instant. The delighted grin was reced by a heated gaze that ran over the length of his body as she bit her lip in a way that made him suppress his own hungry growl.

    Ashleigh took her timeing down the stairs, watching his expression as she moved closer to him. The dark desires swirled in his eyes, the hunger she could feel through their bond.

    The full moon was less than twenty-four hours away, and they felt it.

    Her eyes trailed over him slowly,mitting to memory every feature of his body. Every part of him that she wanted to im as her own.

    Ashleigh stopped, grabbing hold of the railing. She took a deep breath.

    Caleb was clenching his jaw, holding tightly to his mental faculties.

    They were no more than a foot apart, but it might as well have been a mile for the longing they felt between them.

    Caleb had hoped not to need it, but it seemed that it would be necessary to make it through the next thirty-six hours. He opened his jacket and pulled a bottle from his inside pocket. He opened it and immediately swallowed one of the pills inside.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    He held up the bottle.

    ¡°Bond suppressant.¡±

    The visible pout on her face was almost enough to undo his resolve. She took a step closer, and he took a step back.

    ¡°We need another minute,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh lowered her chin with a mischievous grin. Then, she let out a low growl as she jumped at him. Though surprised by her actions, Caleb caught her with ease.

    She wrapped herself around him with all her might, feeling the heat of their proximity wash over her like a summer rainstorm.

    Caleb¡¯s heart pounded heavily in his chest; his breaths were rough as her scent fueled his desire to touch every part of her.

    He pressed her shoulders into the wall, burying his face into her nape. He inhaled her scent desperately like it was his only oxygen. She moaned aloud as she felt his awakened excitement pressing firmly against her.

    Ashleigh rolled her hips towards him. He snarled into her throat, biting her gently. She leaned her head back, giving him more ess to her throat, which he happily epted with kisses and flicks of his tongue that had her in soft moans within seconds.

    Caleb held her firmly against him with his arms at her lower back. Then, with the support of the wall to keep her up, he took the opportunity to move one of those hands back towards her hip. He squeezed the toned muscle of her hip gently, drawing yet another soft moan from her.

    His hand continued to move, slipping under the hem of her shirt. Ashleigh gasped at the warmth of his fingers touching the flesh of her stomach. She closed her eyes and bit her lip with anticipation.

    And then it was gone. His touch, his warmth, was suddenly gone. Her reflexes reacted naturally to the sensation of falling, allowing her to catch herself.

    Her senses came back into focus as the loud snarl rang out in her ears. Before her was the back of a very angry Alpha, but not the one she had expected.

    ¡°Get the fuck off, my sister!¡± Axel snarled.

    Looking past him, Ashleigh saw Caleb across the room. He was hunched down, one hand on the floor. He had clearly been thrown and was able to stabilize himself onnding.

    ¡°Axel!¡± Ashleigh shouted.

    Axel looked back at her with a rage she had never seen before. She stepped back and immediately got quiet.

    Caleb sensed her unease and growled, drawing Axel¡¯s attention once more.

    Axel charged, and Caleb prepared himself for a blow. But it never came. Before Axel reached him, Galen appeared before Caleb, blocking Axel¡¯s attack and redirecting him to the floor.

    ¡°Axel!¡± Bell shouted from the top of the stairs. ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡±

    Axel righted himself. He looked up at Bell. Her hair was disheveled, the buttons on her shirt were half undone, and she was flushed. He growled, looking back down at Ashleigh.

    She looked away.

    Axel turned to the two wolves in front of him, Caleb, whom he had witnessed with Ashleigh, and Galen. Who stood before him with no shirt to speak of.

    Axel ground his teeth together. His rage was overpowering. He roared with such intensity that the house itself shook.

    Ashleigh and Bell both felt the shockwave of his tone. The pressure of his intent.

    Galen felt the pull, the demand to submit, but he did not give in. Instead, he clenched his jaw and stood his ground.

    Caleb fought to control his own reaction. His anger and natural need to establish himself as dominant.

    ¡°Axel, please!¡± Bell shouted. ¡°Calm down!¡±

    He fought to control himself, to pull back on the power he had yet to understand. Axel took a deep breath.

    When Caleb felt the power recede, he was able to calm himself.

    ¡°Axel, I understand that you are upset,¡± he said. ¡°But there is no reason to overreact. I admit that Ashleigh and I got carried away¨C¡±

    ¡°Disrespectful,¡± Axel spat through gritted teeth.

    Galen growled, an automatic response to any perceived threat posed to his alpha.

    ¡°Galen¡­¡± Bell whispered with a shake of her head.

    ¡°Arrogant,¡± Axel said, then turned to look at both Ashleigh and Bell. ¡°Disappointing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too far¡­.¡± Galen growled.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Axel growled back, ¡°pretend to honor the traditions of Winter while you disrespect us behind our backs.¡±

    Galen¡¯s eyes widened. He looked down, only now realizing that he wore no shirt.

    ¡°Disrespectful,¡± Axel said, looking at Galen.

    Galen looked away.

    ¡°Arrogant,¡± Axel continued, looking at Caleb.

    Axel took a deep breath and sighed. He turned his back on the two men and walked toward Ashleigh.

    ¡°Axel¡­¡± she called to him quietly.

    He walked past her to the stairs, only shaking his head.

    ¡°Send them away,¡± he said. ¡°You and Bell need to prepare for the rest of your guests. Mom has been working on this reception all day.¡±

    Axel continued up the stairs without another word to Ashleigh or Bell.

 Chapter 188 Let Me Be There For You

    It was almost half an hourter that there was a knock at Axel¡¯s door.

    He sighed, not ready to have this conversation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk, Ashleigh,¡± he called.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Ashleigh,¡± Bell called back.

    He unlocked the door and returned to his desk without looking at her.

    Bell stepped inside and closed the door behind her. She sat down on his bed without a word.

    ¡°I brought you something,¡± Bell said cheerfully.

    Axel turned in his chair, to see that Bell held out a Snickers.

    He took the candy bar and tipped it in her direction.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said, setting it down on the desk.

    ¡°You really have given it up, haven¡¯t you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Chocte, candy, and anything remotely sugary was part of your obsession.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t that bad,¡± Axel sighed.

    ¡°Axel, you have stashes hidden all around this house, even in some of the guard posts!¡± Bellughed. ¡°The amount of candy you have hidden around this ce, it¡¯s like you thought it would disappear one day.¡±

    Axel didn¡¯t respond. He just turned away.<sub>.</sub>

    Bell watched him thoughtfully.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong,¡± she said. ¡°Tell me what it is.¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not eating candy anymore?¡± he asked. ¡°Weren¡¯t you always the one telling me it was too much anyway?¡±

    ¡°Yea, but that¡¯s not why you stopped. You¡¯ve never listened to me before.¡±

    ¡°I always listen to you,¡± Axel replied quietly.

    Bell smiled.

    ¡°Yea, you usually do,¡± she said. ¡°But not about the candy.¡±

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Bell called to him.

    He turned, not quite looking at her.

    ¡°I know something is wrong,¡± she said. ¡°Please, you have always been there for me. Let me be there for you.¡±

    He turned back to his desk. Picking up the candy and picking at the wrapper.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he said.

    ¡°Why not?¡± she asked.<sub></sub>

    He shrugged.

    Bell sighed.

    ¡°Well,¡± she said as she got up from the bed. ¡°If you change your mind¡­ you know where I am.¡±

    Bell approached the door.

    ¡°Do you know about ¡®treatments?¡± he asked, setting the candy back down on the desk. ¡°I mean, the kind with the tea.¡±

    Bell turned back slowly.

    ¡°The tea?¡± she asked. ¡°Are you talking about Bitter Night?¡±

    Axel turned back to look up at her with furrowed brows.

    Bell sat back down as she spoke.

    ¡°Bitter Night, it¡¯s a nt that blooms only at night. When it does, it leaves a bitter smell in the air around it. But the petals can be ground down into a fine powder. In small doses, it is mixed with tea to alter memories.¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°How do you know so much about it?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°In Autumn, it¡¯s often used as a street drug,¡± she said. ¡°A lot of people would rather forget the things they have to do to survive.¡±

    ¡°Then, have you ever met someone that had it forced on them?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Forced?¡± Bell asked. She thought about it. ¡°Most people I saw were using it by choice. But I know it was used on some against their will. I only ever saw one or two like that. It was¡­ difficult to witness.¡±

    ¡°Why? What happened to them?¡± Axel asked, leaning forward in his chair.

    Bell noticed his interest, the concern in his eyes. There was more to his questions than he was letting on.

    ¡°Axel, what¡¯s really going on?¡± she asked. ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡±

    He sat back again.

    ¡°I had a treatment,¡± he said after a silent moment.

    ¡°What? Why would you do that?¡± Bell asked, sitting forward. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had it,¡± he said. ¡°I just found out a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I was ten.¡±

    Bell gasped.

    ¡°It was at the first Blood Moon I had ever been to,¡± he said. ¡°I met someone there, someone important. But there was someone else, and he didn¡¯t like that we were friends. So, he made me drink the tea and forget about her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Goddess¡­¡± Bell whispered.

    ¡°I met her again not long ago. I started getting these migraines when I thought about her. It got really bad a few days ago. Peter helped me figure out what was going on, and then he helped me remember.¡±

    ¡°That was so dangerous, Axel!¡± Bell shouted with concern. ¡°Your memories were locked for so long! Your mind could have copsed from the shock of it!¡±

    ¡°What was my alternative? Keep living with an empty space in my memory? With this feeling as though some part of me was missing. Like there was this empty space I needed to fill with fucking chocte!?¡±

    ¡°Axel¡­¡± Bell said sadly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you felt that way¡­.¡±

    ¡°Neither did I,¡± he sighed. ¡°I never thought about why¡­ I just needed to have it. I needed to know the chocte was there. I only found out after I got the memories back that it was something she said. Before I drank the tea, she gave me a piece of chocte and told me to remember her with it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Goddess¡­¡± Bell whispered. ¡°Was she¡­ is she¡­ your mate?¡±

    Axel swallowed down his reaction, trying to remain neutral.

    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± he said.

    ¡°The bond between mates is one of the strongest influences that we know of. She offered you aforting gesture, something to help you feel at ease. You held onto it even though you forgot her,¡± Bell said. ¡°When your mate asks you to do something, even something as simple as remembering them with chocte, it leaves a deep impression.¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°Yea¡­ she is my mate.¡±

    Bell hugged him tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Axel.¡±

    For the first time since Axel had found his lost memories, he cried.

    Bell held onto him for twenty minutes, he let out all he had been holding on to, and she supported him. They talked a little more, but Axel wasn¡¯t ready to share much, and Bell respected that. They agreed to talk more another time.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Axel said as Bell prepared to leave. ¡°About earlier.¡±

    Bell smiled at him.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have reacted like that,¡± he said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my ce.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it was,¡± Bell smiled.

    Axel furrowed his brow.

    ¡°You were right, Axel,¡± she said. ¡°We weren¡¯t respecting our traditions.¡±

    She stepped back to him and grabbed his hand gently.

    ¡°You are Alpha of Winter now; it is literally your job to keep the wolves of Winter in line and remind them of tradition and values. You did the right thing, even if it wasn¡¯t for the right reason.¡±

    ¡°I do believe in our traditions,¡± he said. ¡°But, yea, I was already in a bad headspace about my own mate. Seeing the rest of you ¡­ I just let my own anger get the better of me.¡±

    ¡°Apologize to Ash, you don¡¯t have to tell her anything you don¡¯t want to, but she was afraid she had really disappointed her big brother,¡± she said. ¡°We both were.¡±

    Axel gently put his hand on her cheek and leaned in close to meet her eyes.

    ¡°Never,¡± he said. ¡°I love you both more than anything. You could never disappoint me.¡±

    Bell smiled and looked up, trying to push back the tears.

    ¡°Ok enough,¡± she said. ¡°I have already done too much crying the past few days, and I get the feeling there will be tears tomorrow too.¡±

    Axelughed.

    ¡°I have a few things left to do before dinner,¡± she said.

    ¡°Bell?¡± Axel called as she opened the door.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she said.

    ¡°If you want me to,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°I will apologize to Caleb and Galen too.¡±

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± she said with a yful grin. ¡°For Ashleigh and me, you will always be Axel, big brother, and punk.

    ¡°But to everyone else? You are the Alpha of Winter now. So make sure they remember it.¡±

 Chapter 189 Pre-Wedding

    The rest of the evening went off without issue.

    Before the rest of the party arrived, Axel took a moment to pull Ashleigh aside. He apologized for his behavior while still reminding her of the boundaries that should exist between mates before marriage.

    ¡°Thank you for checking in, Axel,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°It means a lot.¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s something else going on with you, isn¡¯t there?¡± she asked.

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°Ash, today and tomorrow, let¡¯s just be here for Bell,¡± he said. ¡°Anything else going on, will still be there after we make sure she gets the wedding she deserves.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°So, are you admitting that Galen is good enough for Bell?¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°Oh¡­no,¡± Axel replied with a shake of his head. ¡°No, but¡­ she wasn¡¯t given a choice in her life before. He¡¯s the one she¡¯s choosing. I¡¯ll respect that.¡±

    ¡°And Caleb and I¡­ will you respect that too?¡± she asked.

    Axel sighed again. He grabbed Ashleigh¡¯s shoulder gently and leaned forward to kiss her head. He said nothing else and walked away.

    Ashleigh was left feeling disappointed until she saw the two people walking in the door.

    ¡°I knew it!¡± she whispered so no one else would hear.

    She ran over to greet the new guests.

    ¡°ra!¡± Ashleigh called.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Ash!¡± ra called back.

    ¡°Miss Stacey,¡± Ashleigh smiled at the woman by ra¡¯s side.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Miss Stacey smiled back.

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna go find our seats,¡± ra smiled nervously.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Ashleigh smiled back.

    As they walked away, ra looked back over her shoulder, mouthing the words ¡®be cool¡¯ Ashleigh gave her a thumbs up andughed.

    ¡°What has you smiling so brightly?¡± Caleb whispered behind her ear.

    ¡°Caleb!¡± she shouted in surprise. Of course, she hadn¡¯t felt himing, which was expected after he took the suppressant. But it was unsettling to her now after getting used to feeling his presence.

    Heughed at her surprise and quickly apologized for startling her.

    ¡°Everything ok?¡± he asked, ncing towards Axel.

    Ashleigh took a breath and nodded.

    ¡°Seems to be,¡± she said. ¡°He apologized for how he reacted and then lectured me on the traditions of Winter.¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised,¡± he said

    ¡°Why?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he won¡¯t apologize to you,¡± Ashleigh said nonchntly.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Calebughed. ¡°I was in trouble for the same reason you were. If you got an apology, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    He crossed his arms, pretending that he was offended.

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get an apology because he was wrong to stop what was happening or because I wasn¡¯t doing something wrong,¡± she said. ¡°I got an apology because he¡¯s my big brother, and he knew that his reaction was too strong.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± he said. ¡°Still¡­ I wasn¡¯t the one who jumped someone¡­ I still feel like I should get an apology.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel wronged by my actions?¡± Ashleigh said with a pout.

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°I was rather pleased with your actions, actually.¡±

    Ashleighughed and then sighed.

    ¡°It was good that you took the suppressant,¡± she said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t fully in control of that decision.¡±

    ¡°I got that feeling,¡± he smiled. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It was weird,¡± she said. ¡°I saw you take the pill, and then you told me what it was. I remember that I thought of missing you, of not wanting our bond to be suppressed. But then, it was an entirely different sort of thought. Like I needed to mark you as mine before our bond disappeared.¡±

    Caleb leaned close, whispering in her ear as he spoke.

    ¡°Is it wrong that I find that incredibly sexy?¡±

    Ashleighughed and blushed.

    Caleb chuckled, enjoying her reaction.

    ¡°Our bond does seem to be quite strong,¡± he said, pushing a stray hair behind her ear. ¡°Even now, after taking the suppressant. I still feel the thrum of you. It feels far away, out of my reach. But it¡¯s there.¡±

    ¡°I feel it too,¡± Ashleigh said looking up at him, ¡°I noticed it earlier. It isn¡¯t the same as when you were with the Alphas. Then it was like you had disappeared from the world. But now you just feel far away.¡±

    ***

    The first meeting between Fiona and Bell was a sess.

    Fiona was delighted by her. Especially by the way she made Galen blush and squirm. She couldn¡¯t say it out loud but seeing them together reminded her of the early years with Cain.

    And though Caleb and Ashleigh did not present themselves quite so yfully in public, she had seen enough between their nces to know that they also shared a simr rtionship.

    She wasn¡¯t ready to give her blessing to Ashleigh just yet. Although Caleb¡¯s decision to pretend to be paralyzed had certainly softened her resentment towards his mate.

    But it was about more than them now.

    Caleb, like Cain, was the type to attempt to pull the stars from the sky for his mate. If he had his way, Ashleigh would never face a challenge for the rest of her days.

    Fiona wanted to see Ashleighe into her own within Summer, and she knew that wouldn¡¯t happen without someone to challenge her.

    And Fiona intended to be that someone.

    But Bell? Bell she could openly adore.

    ***

    All in all, the pre-wedding family dinner was a sess.

    Everyone was enjoying themselves andughing together. There were no fights or arguments about Winter versus Summer or who the better Alpha was.

    Just a peaceful evening of celebration for Bell and Galen.

    The only surprising turn of events was when Caleb and Galen offered Axel their apologies. Which led to many questions from their respective parents and many more giggles from Bell and Ashleigh.

    ***

    The day of the wedding was spent on all the finishing touches,st-minute adjustments, and perfecting every detail.

    Bell was pampered and fussed over, while Galen was congratted and reminded to breathe.

    Axel had made good on his promise, spending hours braiding and knotting, twisting, and pinning. Her hair was pinned and pleated like a Viking queen by the end of it.

    With the cement of her moonstone circlet, the look waspleted, and Corrine was brought to tears.

    ¡°Are you ready for this?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Bell smiled at her friend. She looked out the window as thest of the sun¡¯s rays were fading from the sky.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been more ready for anything in my life.¡±

    ¡°I should have been recording that¡­.¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Bell growled yfully.

    ¡°No! You were like so cool,¡± Ashleighughed. She pouted her lips and fluffed her hair out dramatically. ¡°I¡¯ve never been more ready for anything in my life.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Bellughed, hitting Ashleigh¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Mom, Bell¡¯s hitting me!¡± Ashleighined sarcastically.

    ¡°Now, girls,¡± Corrine said as she entered the room, ¡°don¡¯t do anything to ruin Bell¡¯s hair. Axel worked very hard on that.¡±

    Bell and Ashleigh bothughed.

    ¡°Bell, darling,¡± Corrine said, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s time to get your dress on.¡±

    Corrine and Ashleigh lined up to pull open the closet doors.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit dramatic?¡± Bellughed.

    ¡°Just go with it. Mom has been waiting for this moment since Galen asked to marry you,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°You girls are ruining this for me¡­.¡± Corrine sighed.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± Bellughed. ¡°Please, continue.¡±

    Corrine cleared her throat. She and Ashleigh pulled open the doors.

    Bell stared at her dress in awe. She brought her hands to her mouth.

    She didn¡¯t know what to expect when she agreed to let Corrine surprise her with the dress. But never in her wildest dreams did she imagine this.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Wait until we get it on you, darling.¡± Corrine smiled proudly.

    ¡°What are we waiting for!¡± Bell shouted excitedly.

 Chapter 190 Bell and Galen

    A snowy forest path lit up by goldennterns carved with symbols of the moon and the stars. Fairy lights hung over the trees¡¯ lower branches, and a stone trail led to a natural archway in the trees.

    Walking through the archway, more fairy lights andnterns lit the way, while an aisle made of potted white cherry blossoms in full bloom and a simple white runner led to the altar.

    A stone tform in the center of a natural grove where the moonlight shone brightest. Unlike the Grove of Remembrance, this ce was not entirely sealed off and silent. There was always sound here, the sound of running water.

    Lily¡¯s Rest was a magical ce for the wolves of Winter. A stream of water that never froze, even in the harshest blizzards. The small rapids were surrounded by mushrooms and lilies of the valley, the flower of every bride in Winter.

    In the stories passed down through the generations of Winter, this was known as Lily¡¯s Rest because this was the ce where the Luna Lily, the first Luna of Winter had died.

    Every mate bond was honored here as a tribute to her bond with Alpha Geri.

    Galen looked out to the lilies and the water that reflected the starlight from above. It was a beautiful ce.

    ¡°You remember your lines?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I have spent every night for the past week saying them repeatedly to myself until I made myself hoarse so¡­. I¡¯m not sure,¡± Galenughed.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°Are you really that nervous?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°No, yes. Maybe?¡± Galenughed again. ¡°It¡¯s not like I am desperately looking for an exit, though I do know where they are in case Bell tries to run.¡±

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m nervous that I will forget what I want to say. I¡¯m terrified that she¡¯ll change her mind. On the other hand, I¡¯m excited and anxious for this to be done so I can just be her husband,¡± Galen smiled.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°So¡­ yea¡­ pretty nervous.¡±

    They shared augh, and then Caleb grabbed Galen¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you,¡± he said. ¡°Jealous as hell that you get to marry your girl, but also happy for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±

    ¡°Always, Brother.¡±

    They hugged, and then there was a murmur in the crowd, and soft music began to y.

    Caleb took his ce beside Galen, and Galen pushed down his nerves and straightened his bowtie. Then, focusing all his attention on the natural archway at the end of the aisle.

    As the full moon shone at its brightest, Ashleigh stepped through the archway, her hair pinned up in three braids that flowed into the loose curls of the lower half of her hair.

    The dress she wore was a dusty rose, long sleeve with an asymmetrical cut. Simple and elegant, her pick.

    She walked down the aisle and took her ce on the opposite side of Caleb, turning back to wait for Bell¡¯s entrance.

    They didn¡¯t have to wait long.

    Axel and Wyatt stepped through the archway in their ck suits with grey vests. Wyatt wore a full ck fur-lined cape. While Axel wore a fur mantle of grey over one shoulder.

    They both reached their hands out towards the archway. Two delicate hands reached out and took theirs.<sub></sub>

    Bell stepped out in a full white fur cloak; the hood was drawn up, masking her from sight.

    Axel and Wyatt guided her to the aisle. Where Axel gently pulled down her cloak and removed it from her shoulders.

    There were delighted murmurs and a few gasps.

    But it was Galen who stared with his heart beating loudly in his ears and a bright smile on his face.

    Bell took a step forward.

    Her gown sparkled with each step as the moon¡¯s light reflected off the scattered moonstones decorating her dress.

    It was long-sleeved with an exposed back and a simple design. But Corrine had made sure that her mother and grandmother¡¯s circletplimented the dress perfectly.

    Corrine waited at the start of the aisle. She smiled, handing Bell the bouquet of lilies, kissing her on each cheek before she continued down the aisle with Axel and Wyatt.

    When she reached Galen, her heart was racing, and the smile on her face felt like it was etched there for eternity. The love in his eyes filled her with everything she never knew she was missing.

    Axel and Wyatt kissed her cheek, and Axel stepped back to his seat while Wyatt moved past Galen to perform the ceremony.

    Galen reached out to Bell. She took his hand and joined him on the altar under the moonlight.

    ***

    Offerings were made, and prayers were spoken.

    ¡°Now, let us hear from those who wish to make this bond, who pledge themselves to each other,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°Bell?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ starting with me¡­¡± she whispered nervously.

    Galen squeezed her hand and smiled at her. Promising her with a look that everything was right as it should be.

    She took a deep breath.

    ¡°Galen,¡± she began. ¡°I have spent most of my life scared of one thing or another.¡±

    She swallowed and took another deep breath.

    ¡°I have hidden behind sarcasm and flirtation. I have avoided real conversation or connection. And I have been sessfully avoiding living my life for a very long time.¡±

    There was softughter in the crowd.

    ¡°They know,¡± Bell smiled, tilting her head towards the audience. Moreughter.

    ¡°But then, this great, big, blonde, adorable puppy came into my life,¡± she smiled.

    Galenughed.

    ¡°He made me see things about myself that I didn¡¯t know I could. Made me believe that I could do things I had long given up on. He made me care, about him, about me.¡±

    Bell paused and sniffled.

    ¡°Now, he¡¯s making me cry in front of so many people because he made me believe that we can be happy together for the rest of our lives. So, I hope you¡¯re proud of yourself. Because now I look like a blubbering idiot in front of everyone I know.¡±

    Chuckles and sniffles echoed throughout the audience. And Bell herself had tears falling from her eyes.

    Galen smiled and wiped her tears away.

    Bell took another deep breath, letting it out slowly.

    ¡°You are the man I love. You are the future that I see. Galen, you are the man and the future that I choose, for me.¡±

    Taking a final deep breath, she smiled at him.

    ¡°Ok, his turn, stop looking at me now,¡± sheughed.

    Wyatt smiled proudly at Bell and then turned his attention to Galen.

    ¡°Galen, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Galen nodded and turned back to Bell.

    ¡°First, thank you. For choosing me,¡± he said softly. ¡°You have no idea how truly lucky I feel to be the person you, Bell, have chosen.¡±

    Bell sniffled again and took a shaky breath. Galen squeezed her hands reassuringly before continuing.

    ¡°I know tradition dictates that on our engagement, I should have given you a handmade weapon to show my devotion to the defense of our home. And then taught you how to use that weapon so we could share in a hunt as a promise that I will provide for you the rest of our lives.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. You owe me,¡± Bell said.

    Galenughed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make a weapon because wielding a weapon is not what you want. You use your hands to heal, to rebuild, to mend. And that is something that I respect and honor as a part of you.¡±

    Bell closed her eyes as more tears fell. Then, again, Galen wiped them away for her and waited until she looked at him.

    ¡°I am devoted to you and the life we will build together. I will defend you and our home against anything this world might throw at us, and at the same time, you will give me support and keep me going when I don¡¯t think I can anymore. Together we will grow our life, family, and home.¡±

    Bell nodded as she listened to his words.

    ¡°I love you more than anything in this world, Bell. Now and forever, I am yours.¡±

    Bell let out a soft sob. Galen gently rubbed his thumb on her hand and wiped her tears with his other hand.

    ¡°We have received the blessing of the Goddess under her shining light. These wolves have given their oath to each other, witnessed by us here on this sacred night. As Alpha of Winter and surrogate father of the bride,¡± Wyatt smiled. ¡°I dere the start of the union between Bell of Winter and Galen of Summer!¡±

    Shouts of excitement went up.

    ¡°Go on now, kiss your bride!¡± Wyattughed at Galen.

    Galen smiled. Needing no further prompting, he took Bell in his arms and kissed her like it was theirst.

 Chapter 191 Every Romance Novel

    Every wedding in Winter was performed under the light of the full moon. A way to honor the Goddess and receive her blessing in the union of two mates. The full moon was also when the mate bond was at its zenith.

    When two souls were desperate to be joined together.

    This meant that unlike weddings that took ce on any day of the week, or any time of the month, Winter weddings were arranged so that the bridal pair could, immediately after, be one.

    No bothersome receptions or greeting their guests. Just straight to business.

    Or at least¡­ it was supposed to be.

    Bell looked at the clock on her living room wall. It had been over an hour since Galen had asked her to wait for him to ¡®set the mood¡¯.

    He had disappeared upstairs into her¨C their¨C bedroom, and she hadn¡¯t seen him since. Every once in a while, there were sounds, but for the most part, she just sat there¡­ alone¡­ waiting¡­ on her wedding night.

    Bell sighed.

    She stood and went to her small downstairs bathroom. Carefully she removed the circlet, cing it on the counter with a smile as she thought of her mother and grandmother.

    She got out of her dress, even more grateful for the simple design now. Since she had expected to have help getting out of it¡­

    In the linen closet, she kept a spare robe and a nightgown.

    The robe was thin and used mainly for thefort of anotheryer rather than warmth.

    The nightgown was simple, not pretty necessarily, but certainly not unattractive. It was grey and reached mid-thigh with thin straps at the shoulders. It was a soft silk fabric that was always a nice feeling against her skin.<sub>.</sub>

    Bell nced at herself in the mirror, noticing the two small buds at the front of her nightgown. She blushed and tightened the robe around her.

    She left the bathroom and went to the kitchen, grabbing herself a ss of water, she stood by the sink for another ten minutes.

    ¡°Oh,e on!¡± she finally growled.

    Bell ced the ss in the sink and walked angrily to the stairs. She took a deep breath as she approached the bedroom door.

    ¡°Look, Galen, if you don¡¯t feelfortable about doing this tonight, it¡¯s ok. We can wai¨C¡±

    Her words stopped as she opened the door.

    The lights were off, but the room itself was lit up by what she guessed had to be at least one hundred candles. There were rose petals on the floor leading to the bed, where they formed a heart on herforter. Soft music was ying, and a bucket with ice and champagne sat on her desk beside a te of what she assumed was chocte-covered strawberries.

    She brought her hand up to her mouth, trying to hold back augh.

    ¡°Did he copy every romance novel he could find?¡± she murmured to herself.

    The door to the bathroom opened. Bell managed to nce in before he came out. She was not shocked to see a simr setup. Candles, rose petals, she suspected a bubble bath was drawn or at least prepped.

    She chewed on her lips to keep from giggling.

    Galen backed out of the bathroom, turning with wide eyes when he saw her.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Bell!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°You were supposed to wait¡­¡± he said nervously, rubbing his hand against the back of his neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost an hour and a half, Galen, I got tired of waiting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been that long?¡± he asked with genuine concern ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was just lighting all these candles, which takes a surprisingly long time, and then the petals, and¡­ I got carried away.¡±

    ¡°Ya think?¡± she said with a soft growl.

    He sighed and took a step closer to her, reaching out for her hands. She didn¡¯t resist when he took them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Galen said. ¡°I just wanted to make it special for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need all this,¡± Bell motioned to the room, ¡°honestly, the candles are a little concerning, there are¡­ a lot¡­ like I¡¯m wondering now if I even have a fire extinguisher up here.¡±

    ¡°I put one under the bed and by the sink in the bathroom,¡± Galen replied.

    Bellughed. ¡°Of course, you did.¡±

    Galen took a deep breath and moved closer to Bell, moving his hands to her waist gently. Somehow, she only now realized that he had no shirt on. She looked down at his defined muscles and the various scars that appeared over his flesh.

    Her eyes settled at his ribs, where she traced the design of a tattoo. It was two ck snowkes.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked, touching her fingers tenderly along the lines.

    Galen licked his lips, feeling a stirring of his senses at her touch.

    ¡°It¡¯s for my parents,¡± he said. ¡°I told you, mom used to make snowkes. Dad kept it up after she was gone.¡±

    ¡°Why the rib?¡± she asked. Her fingertips now tracing the curve of his ribcage.

    ¡°Close to the heart,¡± he said.

    He grabbed the hand that was tickling his rib, bringing it to his mouth, he kissed at the base of her wrist.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± Bell asked, swallowing as her heartbeat began to pick up.

    ¡°You should always keep the one you love close to your heart,¡± he replied, his voice was thicker now.

    Galen leaned forward, bringing his mouth to her throat, he kissed along the carotid artery. He was following her heart. Finding the ces that beat strongest. His hands slipped under her robe at the shoulders. Bell let it fall to the floor.

    He pulled back and looked into her eyes.

    She let out a trembling breath as she saw her desire reflected back from him. She felt a deep pull from her stomach.

    He got down on his knees before her.

    ¡°What are you¡­?¡± she tried to ask but seeing him there on his knees looking up at her with such want¡­ her words were stuck in her throat.

    He put his hands at her waist and pulled her closer to him. He kissed her ribs over the nightgown.

    ¡°Close to your heart,¡± he whispered.

    His firm, warm hands slid down her body, leaving a tingling warmth that pulsed into her, making her breaths more and more ragged. Then, finally, they trailed down to her thighs, where the nightgown abruptly stopped.

    The flesh on flesh of his hands on her thighs made her gasp. Bell ran her fingers through his hair, just needing something to touch.

    Galen¡¯s hands lingered only for a moment before they began to move again. Up under the nightgown, Bell bit down on her lip as she felt the familiar pleasure of anticipation building inside of her.

    His hands paused, his thumbs traced along her inner thigh, just slightly grazing the fabric of her panties. She gripped his hair and moaned softly. Whimpering as his hands continued to move up.

    Over her hips, her ribs, she expected that he would move to her breasts. But instead, he stood up and lifted her nightgown.

    She raised her arms, allowing him to remove the thin fabric, leaving her standing in only her panties. Galen dropped the nightgown to the floor and moved his hand behind her neck. Pulling their bodies together, he kissed her.

    Bell had hoped for more, she waited eagerly to feel him, to touch him, to be with him. But his mouth on hers, the way he sucked on her tongue. Always filled her with more need.

    Somehow, she knew he was slowing himself down, trying to quell the urges he felt for her.

    And that pissed her off.

    Bell pulled back from him, breathless. He looked down at her, questioning.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I thought that was clear,¡± he chuckled, reaching for her again.

    ¡°Do you want me?¡± Bell demanded.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, concerned.

    ¡°Do you want me?¡± she repeated.

    ¡°Of course!¡± he growled.

    ¡°Then why are you holding back?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Bell, I just want to make sure you¡¯re happy,fortable.¡±

    Bell put her hands on either side of his face. She looked into his eyes.

    ¡°We have our entire lives for sweet,fortable lovemaking,¡± she said. ¡°But, right now¡­¡±

    She moved her hand down to his pants, he hissed as she pressed her palm roughly against his bulging groin.

    ¡°I want you¡­¡± she growled, cing an aggressive kiss on his lips. ¡°I want my husband to make our marriage official, by iming me as his own.¡±

    Bell gave him another squeeze to show that she meant it.

 Chapter 192 Down Boy

    Galen snarled. He reached behind her, mming the door closed and quickly pinning her against it.

    He bent his head, cing his mouth on her shoulder. So, near the ced she had already been marked, she almost flinched at the thought. He ran his tongue gently over the small scar he had noticed after she told him about her mate. He kissed it gently.

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t me me?¡± Galen asked, his hot breath tickling against her skin.

    ¡°For what?¡± she whispered.

    Galen turned her chin, forcing her to look at him and stare into his bright green eyes swirling with a darkness that sent a hot jolt running through her, forcing her to tighten the muscles of her lower body unconsciously.

    ¡°For not being gentle¡­¡± he answered with a growl under his voice.

    Bell¡¯s breathing became shallow, and she smiled.

    ¡°I never asked you to be gentle¡­¡± she whispered back.

    Galen¡¯s responsive growl was low and vibrated against her skin, she moaned out as the nerves reacted to the stimtion.

    He closed his mouth on her, parting her lips with his tongue; he deepened their kiss desperately as his fingers suddenly pressed against the flesh of her lower abdomen, she gasped, and he pulled her closer to him. Capturing her mouth once again.

    Galen moved his hand down under the thin fabric. The closer he came to his destination, the more Bell¡¯s heart pounded in her chest.

    As he slipped his fingers between her folds, a deep pulse of pleasure spread throughout her body. She pulled back from his kiss, pressing her head to the door and grabbing his shoulders firmly as she took in a deep trembling breath.<sub>.</sub>

    Galen¡¯s mouth went to her throat.

    He pushed harder against her, his finger prating further, caressing that sensitive bud. She cried out in surprise. He smiled against her throat before lowering himself to his knees once more.

    Bell was breathing hard, her heart racing, her body was on fire and it seemed like every nerve was screaming out for more and more.

    Galen¡¯s hand rocked back and forth against her sensitive spot, using her wetness to help him move in a way that made her cry out. He listened to her soft moans getting faster and louder.

    She felt the pleasure building on top of itself. Her senses were screaming out in delight. She moved against his hand, giving him further ess, pushing her pleasure as far it could go.

    He traced his tongue around her nipple, she gasped at new and sudden sensation. His hand maintained its steady pressure and rhythm against her core as he took her nipple in his mouth. Sucking it, rolling it with his tongue and using his free hand to massage it gently.

    Bell felt the rise, the height of her pleasure building so high there was nowhere left to climb. She pressed her shoulders painfully against the door as she cried out. Her entire body tightened up in a spasm of searing hot pleasure.

    Her chest heaved with thick breaths as she struggled to recover. She didn¡¯t even notice when Galen had picked her up.

    Heid her down on the bed, taking her panties off. Bellid back, still feeling the tiny pulses of pleasure across her nervous system. Galen spread her knees apart as he moved closer to the bed.

    Bell licked her lips as she looked up toward him. He stood between her legs at the end of the bed, he had removed his pants, and he could see his thick arousal, standing at attention and waiting to im her.

    Just looking at him, preparing to enter her¡­ she felt it all over again¡­ the sincere wish to be with him, to feel him inside of her. She ached for him. Bell grabbed her knees, pulling them back towards her, giving him better ess.<sub></sub>

    She heard his hungry growl, and she matched it.

    Galen looked down at Bell. The way she opened herself up for him made his erection almost painful. He took it in his hand and lined himself up with her opening.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked her in his thick voice, as he traced his erection over her folds. Rubbing gently into her wetness

    She gasped and whimpered from the wave of pleasure the friction created.

    ¡°I¡¯m yours,¡± she said through shallow breaths.

    Galen couldn¡¯t wait. He rubbed against her once more, drawing another moan from her lips before he lined himself up and pressed into her.

    Bell gasped at the sudden fullness she felt from him. He was bigger than she had ever imagined, thicker. She took deep breaths.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he whispered.

    It hurt, but it also filled her with even more want for him. She wanted to feel all of him, every inch. The thought was driving her crazy.

    Bell panted and whimpered with need. Her face was flush with excitement and exertion. ¡°Keep¡­ going,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ stop.¡±

    Galen understood now that he wasn¡¯t going to hold back anymore.

    He plunged into her, pushing himself all the way in. They both cried out.

    Bell struggled to catch her breath, the feeling of him, she was stretched to her limit, she didn¡¯t think she could take anymore¡­ but she wanted to¡­ she wanted to feel him moving inside of her.

    Galen grabbed her legs, allowing her to rx more. He stood up straight, panting as he looked down at her.

    The lust in his eyes made her tighten again.

    He groaned.

    ¡°Rx¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯m going to move now¡­.¡±

    Bell nodded.

    He slowly pulled back. She reached out for his arms, squeezing them as she felt him sliding out of her. Bell teetered on the edge of pleasure and pain.

    He pushed back in. A few more times, and she was getting used to it. Then, finally, the pain subsided, and the pleasure was building again.

    Galen could feel her rxing. He saw the way her breathing was getting more and more shallow with each of his slow pumps.

    He thrust into her, and she gasped, then moaned. He did it again and again, increasing his speed and force. His own pleasure was screaming for release.

    ¡®A little bit more¡­¡¯ he told himself, watching her reaction. She was almost there; he could feel it in the way she squeezed him with each thrust.

    Bell found herself rocking against him, trying to match his movements, trying to hold him inside of her longer and deeper. She felt it rising in her again, that blinding pleasure, that overwhelming ecstasy.

    The pleasure grew and grew with each movement until Bell was crying out at every thrust. Then, finally, she was reaching her peak, and it was overwhelming.

    Galen grabbed onto her hips, driving her down to meet him as he groaned out his climax.

    Bell joined him only secondster. Her body trembled as he released himself inside her, pushing her over the edge.

    They were anchored together as the waves of pleasure rolled over them both. Galenid himself on top of her, his head resting between her breasts. While still not removing himself from within her walls.

    Belly unmoving, still catching her breath. She unconsciously ran her fingers through his hair.

    Galen pulled her toward him with his hands on her hips as he ground himself further into her.

    She whimpered at the painful pleasure the movement created.

    ¡°Down¡­ boy¡­¡± she whispered.

    Galen groaned. Kissing the skin between her breasts.

    Bell¡¯s eyes widened as she felt him growing inside of her.

    ¡°Ok, whoa¡­¡± sheughed. ¡°Let¡¯s just settle down for a minute.¡±

    Galen whimpered, looking up at her with puppy dog eyes.

    Bellughed and again felt him growing.

    ¡°Ok, ok, no¡­¡± she said. ¡°Off.¡±

    Galen sighed and reluctantly pulled away from her. Bell let out a soft gasp at the sudden release of pressure and the small shockwave of pleasure it sent over her. She was still feeling quite sensitive.

    She got off the bed and moved toward the bathroom.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking a bath,¡± she said. ¡°You blow out all these candles before our home is consumed by mes.¡±

    He smiled at the use of ¡®our¡¯ in her sentence.

    Bell blushed at his reaction. She licked her lips as she watched him get up and immediately start to blow out the candles.

    ¡°If you hurry,¡± she called. He looked back at her. ¡°Maybe you can join me.¡±

    She smiled and closed the door, but not before catching the wide grin on his face.

 Chapter 193 Its Not Fair

    As soon as the door was closed, Bell fell back against it. She took several deep breaths slowly through her nose to keep her heartbeat even. Then, she squeezed her hand into a fist, her nails digging painfully into her palm.

    ¡®Breathe¡­¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®Breathe¡­¡¯

    The panic was settling. She pushed herself off the door and moved to the counter, leaning on her hands against the cold surface. Bell lifted her gaze to the mirror.

    The look in her eyes was frightened and angry.

    ¡°Stop¡­¡± she whispered as softly as she could. Taking another deep breath.

    A warm irritation of oing tears made her close her eyes and hang her head.

    The deep knot in her stomach left her feeling frustrated, angry, and confused.

    ¡®Galen is not him¡­¡¯ she told herself. ¡®He would never¡­¡¯

    She gripped the counter tightly, clenching her jaw as she desperately tried to hold the door of her memories shut.

    Every moment with Galen was theplete opposite of her time with her mate.

    She felt loved, appreciated, and safe. Bell knew that Galen would never force her to do anything that she didn¡¯t want to. He would never intentionally hurt her.

    And yet¡­

    When they had reached their climax together, the incredible sensation of being with himpletely had lowered her guard. But, at that moment, she had remembered things and emotions she didn¡¯t want to.

    Feeling Galen ready to go again, ready to just continue without a word. There had been a brief but real moment when she thought of ¡®him¡¯, and how he never gave her a choice.

    Bell bit down on her lip painfully.

    At that moment, she had feared Galen. It was barely a passing thought, but it had been there.

    ¡®It¡¯s not fair¡­¡¯ she thought to herself angrily.

    Her time with Galen was genuine, it was what she wanted. Every ounce of pleasure she had felt with him was entirely her own.

    But, she felt pleasure with her mate too.<sub>.</sub>

    In all the horrible things he did to her, in the pain he caused her. Every time he forced himself inside of her, every time he injured her from their time together.

    She had felt pleasure.

    Bell would cry out and scream, beg him to stop, while at the same time, her body would react to him. She would move with him, hold him to her, and ride the wave of ecstasy that came with each orgasm.

    That was the mate bond for her.

    He felt her fear and pain through their bond, which only increased his pleasure. He, in turn, would pour his satisfaction into their bond. Forcing himself on her body and her mind.

    Galen loved her. He wanted to be kind and sweet. He wanted to cherish her, and all she could think of was the monster she had escaped.

    Bell had spent the past six years learning to befortable with people again. Developing bonds, opening herself up to others, and trusting them.

    Galen was the only one to ever touch her heart after what she had been through.

    Maybe it was too soon.

    Bell stifled a sob.

    ***

    Bell had spent almost an hour in the bathroom. After calming down a bit, she took a long bath. It helped to rx her and allowed her time to work through some of her thoughts, but Galen had never joined her.

    She toweled off and grabbed one of the soft robes she kept in the linen closet. Unlike the robe from downstairs, this one was intended forfort and warmth.

    Bell left the bathroom; she was surprised by what she found.

    The candles had all been blown out and removed, so had the rose petals. The music was gone, and a small table with two chairs had been set up. On the table, she saw the bucket holding the champagne and the te of chocte-covered strawberries.

    ¡°Galen?¡± Bell called out, not seeing him anywhere.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± his warm voice called from the door, as he walked in carrying a small tray.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Bell asked, walking to the table.<sub></sub>

    Galen pulled two tes off the tray and set them down. One te was an assortment of sliced fruits, while the other had meats and cheeses. He set down two champagne sses and looked up at Bell with a smile.

    ¡°This,¡± he said, ¡°is a midnight snack.¡±

    Bellughed. She noticed that he was fully dressed in a t-shirt and lounge pants.

    ¡°You got dressed,¡± she said.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you getfortable,¡± Galen said, nodding towards the bed.

    Bell turned to see a simr outfitid out for her. She raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t object, instead, she took the outfit and changed into it, noticing that he turned away when she dropped her robe.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you join me in the bath?¡± Bell asked once she was dressed.

    Galen pulled out her chair and waited for her to sit.

    Bell smiled at his silly, but chivalrous, actions.

    She took a seat, tucking one leg under her and pulling her other foot on the chair so she could rest her arm on her knee.

    Galen popped the champagne cork and poured them each a ss before taking his seat. Then, he offered her one of the strawberries.

    Bell took it, keeping her eye on her husband.

    Galen looked up at her and then smiled.

    ¡°I was giving you some space,¡± he said.

    Bell¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Wow¡­ not even married for five hours and already ¡®giving each other space¡¯,¡± Bell sighed with irritation. ¡°Didn¡¯t think we would crash and burn so quickly.¡±

    She took a bite of the strawberry and looked away from Galen.

    ¡°Bell,¡± Galen called.

    Bell refused to look at him, taking another bite of the strawberry. She knew she wasn¡¯t being fair. But neither was he, it wasn¡¯t fair that he knew her so well¡­ that he knew what she needed before she did.

    Her eyes were blurred from the tears gathering, that wasn¡¯t fair.

    She was feeling touched when she wanted to feel annoyed, that wasn¡¯t fair.

    Wanting to be in his arms while she was still too afraid to touch him. That wasn¡¯t fair.

    ¡°Take your time,¡± he whispered.

    She looked back at him slowly.

    Galen smiled at her, his gentle affection. The warmth and eptance in his eyes. Bell couldn¡¯t hold it in. The tears fell from her eyes, a heavy sob escaped her lips.

    He moved his chair closer but still didn¡¯t touch her, only speaking softly as she cried. Reassuring her that he was there, that she was ok.

    It was almost twenty minutes before she stopped, she had pulled her knees to her chest. Now sitting quietly with her chin resting on her knees.

    Galen sat forward in his chair, his elbows resting on his knees as he waited patiently for her to speak again.

    Bell¡¯s eyes moved to the table of food. She had eaten the strawberry, but the rest was left untouched, including the poured sses of champagne.

    ¡°I have never liked champagne,¡± she said. ¡°It tastes like apple cider gone really, really bad¡­ I also don¡¯t like apple cider.¡±

    ¡°Good to know,¡± Galen chuckled.

    Bell nodded, her eyes still avoiding him, she swallowed down the heavy feeling in her throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about.¡±

    Bell scoffed.

    ¡°Galen, it¡¯s our wedding night, you had this whole romantic thing set up, and I ruined it¡­¡± she said. ¡°Even you can¡¯t be that understanding.¡±

    ¡°Bell,¡± Galen said, scooting a little closer to her. ¡°You didn¡¯t ruin anything.¡±

    She scoffed again.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± he said. ¡°All I want is to be with you. Whether we are in bed together, sitting here talking, or downstairs ying board games. I don¡¯t care. As long as I am with you.¡±

    Bell lifted her head and nced at the door.

    ¡°Is there a board game set up downstairs?¡± she asked.

    ¡°The Game of Life and Battleship may or may not be set up,¡± he said. ¡°We need to get more games, by the way. Your collection is weak.¡±

    Bellughed.

    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t really had a reason to build a collection. Ash was too busy with her training for game nights, and Renee would spend the whole time gossiping.¡±

    ¡°I love board games,¡± Galen smiled. ¡°I have a bookcase of them back home. So I¡¯ll start bringing them when I visit.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Bell said.

    They were quiet.

    ¡°How did you know,¡± she finally asked. ¡°That I wasn¡¯t ok.¡±

    Galen reached out his hand, she took it.

    ¡°I was worried already,¡± he said. ¡°Knowing about your past, no matter how much you have grown, I knew tonight was going to be a big deal. It¡¯s why I tried to hold back. I wanted to take it slow in case you changed your mind.¡±

    ¡°You would have been ok with that?¡± Bell asked. ¡°If we had stopped in the middle?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie, I would have been disappointed,¡± Galenughed. ¡°But I would rather that than let you have regrets about us being together.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± she quickly said. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ I don¡¯t regret that we were together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± he said, squeezing her hand.

    ¡°I think I might just need some time¡­¡± she said.

    ¡°Take all you need,¡± he said, ¡°just don¡¯t hide it from me. Please. I understand if you need time, space, whatever. Just talk to me.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¨C¡± she tried to deny.

    ¡°Bell,¡± Galen interrupted. ¡°For me, your heartbeat is the most unique and beautiful sound in this world. I can hear it clearly; I feel it as if it were my own. The panic, the fear. I don¡¯t need a mate bond to understand you, to know what you are feeling. Your heart tells me everything already.¡±

    Bell chewed her lips, unsure how to respond.

    Galen stood up, tugging at her hand slightly. She looked up at him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will sink your battleship,¡± he smiled.

    Bellughed. She stood up.

    ¡°On one condition,¡± she said.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he asked.

    Bell wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down to her. Their lips touched in a gentle kiss. She smiled at him as they pulled apart.

    ¡°I may not be ready to have sex yet, but that doesn¡¯t mean I am not ready for anything.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± she smiled. ¡°If I win battleship, you will do whatever I want to my body, and if you win, I will do whatever you want to your body.¡±

    Galen swallowed and cleared his throat.

    ¡°That¡­ sounds eptable.¡±

    The newlyweds hurried downstairs to start their game night. They talked andughed, and by the time the game was over, Bell was more than happy to sit back and enjoy her victory.

 Chapter 194 Live With It

    On Ashleigh¡¯s return to Summer, she had expected to see Caleb, ra, and possibly even Fiona waiting to greet her.

    What she had not expected to see, was a small gathering of at least fifty.

    As she came around the car, she looked on with confusion at the people who smiled and waved at her with delight. She waved back of course, but it didn¡¯t change herck of understanding.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± a voice called.

    Ashleigh was happy to see the owner of the voice, Miss Stacey.

    ¡°Miss Stacey, how nice to see you. Is there something going on today?¡± Ashleigh asked pointing at the crowd.

    Miss Staceyughed and waved for someone toe over.

    ¡°These people are all here to greet you, Ashleigh,¡± Miss Stacey replied.

    ¡°They are?¡± she asked, looking out at the crowd. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because they like you,¡± Miss Staceyughed.

    Just then two small children, a boy and a girl that Ashleigh recognized from her time at the school, appeared.

    ¡°Hi guys,¡± Ashleigh said, squatting down to greet them.

    They both smiled at her and then offered her a paper.

    ¡°Is this for me?¡± she asked, smiling.

    They nodded and she took the paper. It was a drawing of a group of kids being carried by a stick figure woman withrge muscles and blond hair. Behind them was a tent on fire.

    Ashleighughed with joy.

    ¡°Guys is that me?¡± she asked.<sub>.</sub>

    Both children smiled brightly and nodded their heads enthusiastically.

    ¡°I love it!¡± she smiled, opening her arms to hug them.

    Both children immediately jumped into her arms, almost causing her to fall back. Ashleighughed as she wrapped her arms around them.

    ¡°All the children helped to make the drawing, they took turns coloring and putting small details here and there,¡± Miss Stacey said. ¡°We didn¡¯t get a chance to give it you after that night, so they have been waiting eagerly for this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ashleigh said looking up at Miss Stacey. ¡°It really means a lot to me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you saved us that night, and we wanted to show you how much we appreciate you.¡±

    ¡°Well, thank you,¡± Ashleigh began, standing up as the two children moved back to stand by Miss Stacey. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t just me.¡±

    ¡°We know,¡± Miss Stacey answered. ¡°And we did thank the others, but they made it very clear that it was you that came running, they only followed.¡±

    Several others agreed and cheered. Ashleigh could onlyugh and thank them all.

    ¡°Here I thought I would have my mate all to myself when she arrived,¡± Caleb¡¯s warm voice called out over the crowd.

    ¡°She¡¯s our future Luna, you must learn to share!¡± a voice in the crowd called out withughter.

    ¡°You can keep her to yourself after you get married!¡± another joined.

    ¡°I wanted to marry her¡­.¡± said a very sad small voice.

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened and she held back augh. It was the small boy standing beside Miss Stacey.

    ¡°You can¡¯t marry her!¡± the small girl pouted. ¡°I want to marry her!¡±

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t hold back herugh.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid neither of you can marry her,¡± Caleb said, appearing behind Ashleigh quicker than she had anticipated. ¡°She is already marrying me.¡±

    He smiled at his mate.

    ¡°Miss Stacey, I don¡¯t like Alpha Caleb anymore!¡± the girl grumbled.

    ¡°Me neither!¡± said the boy.

    Both children crossed their arms and turned away from Caleb.

    ¡°You see this?¡± Caleb said looking at Ashleigh with mock usation. ¡°You¡¯re turning my own people against me.¡±

    Ashleigh chuckled then turned to the children.

    ¡°I am very ttered that you both want to marry me, but I do love Alpha Caleb very much. And I would be very sad if I couldn¡¯t be his wife.¡±

    Ashleigh gave them a sad look, they both crumbled, hugging her immediately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad Ashleigh!¡± the boy said.

    ¡°Yea, you can marry Alpha Caleb!¡± the girl said. ¡°We can be your friends!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Do you promise?¡±

    They both nodded with enthusiasm.

    ¡°We promise!¡± they said together.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d!¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Alright children,¡± Miss Stacey said stepping forward and putting her hands on their shoulders. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we head back to the school.¡±

    ¡°It was so good to see you!¡± Ashleigh called after them.

    ¡°Thank you for entrusting her to me,¡± Caleb said, trying to y along.

    The boy turned back with a scowl, and the girl stuck her tongue out. Caleb raised an eyebrow. Ashleigh burst intoughter.

    ***

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Axel growled throwing a folder down on Wyatt¡¯s desk.

    Wyatt raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Instead, he picked up the folder and reviewed the contents. He was familiar with it already. He set it down and looked carefully at Axel.

    ¡°It¡¯s the report of the rogue attack on Summer.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­ yea, I can read, Dad,¡± Axel said. ¡°But I want to know why I didn¡¯t see this report when it arrived?¡±

    ¡°Because I received it,¡± Wyatt said tly.

    ¡°And why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± Axel said, trying to keep hisposure.

    Wyatt took a breath.

    ¡°Axel, I have been Alpha since before you were born, you have been Alpha for a month,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°I¡¯m used to handling all of these things, I forgot.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit¡­.¡± Axel growled softly.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Wyatt said.

    Axel couldn¡¯t help but note that there was no growl or offense in his father¡¯s response.

    ¡°You kept it from me on purpose,¡± Axel said.

    Wyatt sighed.

    ¡°I just thought it would be best to handle that report myself.¡±

    ¡°Did you? And Ashleigh had nothing to do with it?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t ask me to keep it from you if that¡¯s what you mean,¡± Wyatt said.

    Axel took a breath.

    ¡°You and mom told me that Ashleigh lost control in a training simtion,¡± he said. ¡°It didn¡¯t make sense, but I chose to believe you because I had too many things on my mind already. That was my

    mistake.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh is fine, she came home, and Saul said her treatment had no issues,¡± Wyatt said.

    ¡°Ashleigh lost control of her rage fighting rogue wolves while visiting another pack. Rogue wolves that included Granger,¡± Axel growled. ¡°An enemy of Winter.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Wyatt replied.

    Axel clenched his jaw, holding back the anger he felt. He took a deep breath.

    ¡°You and Ashleigh decided that you would retire,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Yes, because¨C¡±

    ¡°You decided that I would take on my role as Alpha long before I was ready,¡± Axel stated.

    ¡°That¡¯s not¨C¡±

    ¡°Someone recently told me that I am Alpha of Winter now, and that I needed to make sure people remember that¡± Axel said, pausing to lick his lips and thinking for just a moment. ¡°She was right. And I think the first two people that need to be reminded of that fact, are you and Ashleigh.¡±

    Wyatt stood up with a growl.

    ¡°Granger, Dad? He was there, and yet, we aren¡¯t doing anything¡­¡± Axel said. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything in any of our reports that say we sent a team to look for him, or to track down the rogues that he was

    with.¡±

    ¡°Summer is handling it,¡± Wyatt replied.

    Axel growled.

    ¡°The attack was on them; it is their right to investigate the matter. Caleb will share with us anything he learns.¡±

    ¡°Granger is OUR enemy. Therefore, it is the right of Winter to chase him to the ends of the Earth if necessary!¡± Axel shouted.

    Wyatt only growled in response.

    Axel sighed and moved on.

    ¡°Berserkers are Winter Warriors, our most elite and our most dangerous. We don¡¯t allow a high number of them because of the fact that they are so dangerous, and yet, our top rank berserker is in another pack and fighting their battles,¡±

    ¡°Should she have sat back and watched as the attack happened, then?¡± Wyatt growled.

    ¡°No, every warrior of Winter will participate in any battle that presents itself, that¡¯s not the problem,¡± Axel continued. ¡°She lost control, and from what I read in this report, it was worse than ever before. And yea, Saul cleared her, but his rmendation was that she stay and continue meditations for at least two more weeks.¡±

    ¡°I gave her permission to return to Summer.¡±

    ¡°Under what authority?¡± Axel demanded.

    ¡°I am still Alpha!¡± Wyatt shouted angrily.

    ¡°You have retired!¡± Axel growled back. ¡°You chose to step down. Your title is honorary at best.¡±

    Wyatt growled at his son.

    ¡°You made that choice, Dad,¡± Axel said. ¡°Now live with it.¡±

 Chapter 195 A Date

    Once Ashleigh was settled into her room, she joined Caleb for dinner at the restaurant she had no idea existed until that evening.

    ¡°This is one of three,¡± Caleb said as they sat at their table. ¡°One is a deli, it¡¯s between the medical and science sectors. The other is more of a buffet style ce near the training grounds.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°The medical and science wolves are likely more interested in the speed a deli offers so they can return to their research. While the buffet style caters to the hunger thates from intense training.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Caleb smiled.

    ¡°So, what does this one cater to?¡± Ashleigh asked looking around.

    She noted the tables were all nicely spread apart, giving each table their privacy. The d¨¦cor was mostly in burgundies and greys, a small light hung above each table, offering just enough light to read the menu.

    ¡°Well,¡± Caleb said. ¡°If you check the paperwork submitted for the approval of the restaurant, it will say that this ce serves as amunity space to practice socialization and interpersonal rtionship building.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ dates?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking around once more, this time noticing that the rest of the people in the restaurant all seemed to be couples.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Calebughed.

    Ashleigh turned back to her mate, she smiled and took his hand.

    ¡°Are we on a date, Caleb?¡± she asked.

    The excitement in her eyes made Caleb smile. He reached out and touched her chin sweetly and nodded.<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh¡¯s smile grew wide. She was suddenly d she had listened when he told her to wear something nice. She had almoste out in jeans and a t-shirt. But instead, she wore a blue off the shoulder dress that reached just past the knees. In addition, her hair was pulled back in two braids instead of her usually loose braid.

    She only now noticed that Caleb had also dressed up. He wore grey cks with a matching jacket and a dark green button up shirt.

    ¡°Are you that excited?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Honestly?¡± she asked.

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Yes!¡± she giggled.

    Calebughed but was delighted by her reaction.

    ¡°I never thought we would go on a date,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°I mean, with the way that our lives have been, it just didn¡¯t seem like there would be time.¡±

    ¡°I feel a little offended by that assumption,¡± Caleb smiled. ¡°I will always make time for you.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that,¡± she said. ¡°Just that I didn¡¯t expect it, you¡¯re a busy man, and I have my own projects. Time together seems to be bing rare for us. That¡¯s all.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Which is exactly why I wanted to do this now,¡± Caleb said, bringing her hand to his mouth and cing a kiss on the back of her hand. ¡°While we have this time window of opportunity.¡±

    Ashleigh was overjoyed by his thoughtfulness.

    The waiter came, and they made their orders. They talked about Bell and Galen¡¯s wedding, about Fiona¡¯s tant favoritism of Bell. They even briefly chatted about ra and Stacey and where they might lead.

    When the food came, Ashleigh was blown away. It was both beautiful and delicious.

    ¡°This is the most amazing thing I have ever tasted!¡± Ashleigh said, taking another bite.

    ¡°It should be,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Once this restaurant was approved, we had four different volunteers learn with the top human chefs. They took turns, improving on the things the previous wolves had learned.¡±

    ¡°I thought your human rotations were for several years, but this ce doesn¡¯t seem that old,¡± Ashleigh said looking around again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°Wolves can apply for special interest rotations among the humans. This restaurant has been around for five years. Two of the four volunteers have returned from their rotations. One is currently training in New York. Thest one works here to prepare for his rotation.¡±

    ¡°So, a special interest rotation, how does that workpared to your normal rotations?¡±

    ¡°Normal rotations are mandatory and are usuallypleted between neen and twenty-five. However, special interest can be done anytime, as long as you can provide a valid reason for it.¡±

    ¡°Like wanting to open a restaurant?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Caleb smiled, ¡°or learning more about a specialized field different than your own. My father took a rotation at a gicsb about five years ago. He was mostly only studying nts and pharmacology before that.¡±

    ¡°Gicsb?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Like DNA?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was interested in learning more about the genes that allow us to heal ourselves. He was hoping to find a way to create a synthetic way to create the same effect for humans.¡±

    ¡°For humans?¡± Ashleigh asked with genuine surprise.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Caleb chuckled. ¡°I told you, Summer doesn¡¯t shy away from human interaction. Of course, we aren¡¯t shifting in front of them or inviting them to visit, but we don¡¯t pretend they don¡¯t exist either.¡±

    Ashleigh listened to Caleb with interest. She had always wondered about the humans, everything she had read, watched, imagined. She felt like the Little Mermaid, wishing to just visit their world and see it for herself.

    ¡°We gain a lot of knowledge from the humans. So it¡¯s only right that we give them something in return from time to time.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Ashleigh agreed, then she had a question after a moment. ¡°Wait, how long do these special interest rotationsst?¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t a set time. It really just depends on what the goal is,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°But your dad was Alpha. How could he just leave?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°It was a big deal,¡± he answered. ¡°He was gone an entire year. So mom and I shared his duties as Alpha. It¡¯s part of why I didn¡¯t have too much trouble settling into the role after he was gone. Though it probably also made me a little cocky.¡±

    ¡°You???¡± Ashleigh gasped with feigned shock.

    Calebughed and then stole a bite of her food.

    ¡°Hey!¡± she cried out. ¡°You thief!¡±

    She tried to steal a bite from him, but he moved his te, starting a battle for each other¡¯s food thatsted a full five minutes before the waiter came to see if they needed anything else.

    They walked hand in hand when the meal was over, enjoying the night sky. Ashleigh had never imagined a moment like this. It was nice.

    ¡°You seem pleased,¡± Caleb smiled. ¡°Can I take credit for that?¡±

    ¡°You are so cocky!¡± sheughed.

    ¡°Is it undeserved?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Not this time,¡± she said with a smile.

    Ashleigh reached up to him, wrapping her arms around his neck and rising on her toes. She kissed him lovingly. Caleb took her in his arms and held her close as they enjoyed their moment together.

    When they finally pulled apart from their kiss, they remained held to each other. Ashleighid her head against Caleb¡¯s chest and listened to the beat of his heart.

    ¡°I love you, Caleb,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never get tired of hearing you say it,¡± he said, kissing the top of her head. ¡°I love you too.¡±

    After another minute of breathing each other in, they agreed that it was time to go.

    ¡°So, are you walking me back to my room?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°That is the n,¡± Caleb answered. ¡°But not quite yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And where are we going now?¡± she asked.

    Caleb smiled but refused to answer.

    They walked and walked until there was nowhere left for them to go.

    ¡°Where are we going, Caleb?¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Would you like to go for a run?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A moonlight run through the trees. What do you think?¡± Caleb asked, a grin on his handsome face.

    Ashleigh looked up at the sky. It was full of stars. She breathed in the night air, filled with an earthy crispness. She smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 196 It Sounded Interesting

    With Galen still in Winter for another week, Caleb was even busier than usual.

    After their date, he and Ashleigh were only able to spend a few minutes together each day. Just enough time to say hello and then goodbye again.

    But today, he didn¡¯t even get to have that.

    He had been in meetings and conferences since before the sun was in the sky. It was almost down again, and he had just gotten a free moment. He knew Ashleigh was at the training grounds, but she had explicitly asked him to stay away while she was there.

    Caleb still didn¡¯t know why, but he suspected it had to do with his mother.

    He walked into his office and shut the door. There was only an hour before his next meeting, he wondered if he could sneak in a brief nap. Caleb fell down into his couch face first. It wasfortable

    enough, and it was unlikely anyone would bother him at this time.

    As he closed his eyes, his phone rang.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± he groaned.

    Bringing the phone to his ear without even a nce, he answered.

    ¡°What?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°You need to learn to delegate better,¡± Galen sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t just do it all yourself, you¡¯ll wear yourself into nothing. I¡¯m not the only capable person you have ess to, Caleb.¡±

    Caleb lifted his head from the couch cushion.

    ¡°Galen?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Oh,e on. It¡¯s only been a week, you haven¡¯t forgotten my voice.¡±

    ¡°Yet, you seem to have forgotten your ce,¡± Caleb growled softly.

    ¡°That is not nearly as intimidating when I am all the way up here in Winter,¡± Galen smiled through the phone.

    ¡°You have toe back sometime¡­¡± Caleb growled again.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°That¡­ is a lot more intimidating¡­¡± Galen replied with the appropriate amount of fear.

    ¡°Why are you calling me? You should be off, annoying your wife right now.¡±

    ¡°Bell had to go to the hospital,¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°Did she not take time off?¡± Caleb asked, sitting up on the couch.

    ¡°She did, but this is a special circumstance,¡± Galen said. ¡°She ims she hates babies, but she won¡¯t let anyone else do the checkups for Saul¡¯s little one.¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate kids; she¡¯s scared of them. She didn¡¯t get to be one, which makes it hard to identify with them,¡± Caleb said, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised she won¡¯t let someone else do the checkups.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Because doing them herself is the only way she can ensure they are done properly.¡±

    Caleb sighed as he thought back to his conversation with Bell about her childhood.

    Galen growled angrily through the phone.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°It felt like you were thinking too deeply about my wife,¡± Galen replied.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°Is that funny?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Kind of¡­ yea,¡± Calebughed again. ¡°Galen, think back, a year ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Did you ever see yourself as someone who would be jealous of a conversation, a thought?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Well, no, but I hadn¡¯t met Bell yet.¡±

    ¡°And I hadn¡¯t met Ashleigh.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying these women turned us into cavemen?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°That is exactly what I am saying,¡± Calebughed.

    ¡°Could be worse,¡± Galen shrugged.

    Caleb groaned as he looked at the time, he was exhausted and still needed to prepare for his next meeting.

    ¡°I gotta go, I have another meeting to prep for,¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°I told you, you need to delegate more.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the least bit concerned I will find some eager young wolf, willing to work even harder than you? That they might take your ce as my Beta?¡± Caleb asked yfully.

    ¡°One, that¡¯s not really how the whole Alpha and Beta system works, we are bonded through mutual trust and an oath to the Goddess. And two, I hope you do! Then I can take more time off to visit my wife,¡± Galen smiled.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°I can understand that desire,¡± Caleb said. ¡°It must be a struggle, knowing you won¡¯t be able to see her for weeks at a time.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s worth the wait,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°Still,¡± Caleb said, ¡°this problem could be solved if we knew the identity of her mate.¡±

    ¡°Bell doesn¡¯t want to share that.¡±

    ¡°We could find out,¡± Caleb said. ¡°There are ways.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Galen said. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything she wouldn¡¯t want.¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Neither will you,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Caleb reassured him. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t approach the topic from time to time.¡±

    ¡°As long as you aren¡¯t pushing her.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I respect her. Not just as your wife or Ashleigh¡¯s best friend. Bell is a good person, and I want her to be happy,¡± Caleb said.

    On the other end of the line, Galen nodded. He was d that Caleb and Bell had already started to develop a friendship. It made it that much easier to deal with the unconventional arrangement they had found themselves in. And it felt good to know his best friend and his wife could be friends.

    Caleb mentioned his need to hang up again, and Galen suddenly remembered the reason for the call in the first ce.

    ¡°Wait!¡± he said. ¡°Sorry, there was a reason I called.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just because you were lonely without your wife and suddenly missed me. I was so touched, and now I¡¯m hurt,¡± Caleb joked.

    Galen rolled his eyes.

    ¡°As you know, we were monitoring the various rogue encampments, and before the attack, we got reports of arge group headed our way but not until they were already almost on top of us,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°Right, I know all of that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the reason that we didn¡¯t see iting was because this group seemingly came out of nowhere. Our scouts have gone back and investigated the rogues we were monitoring, it wasn¡¯t any of them.¡±

    ¡°So, where did theye from?¡±

    ¡°Ok, now before I say this, let¡¯s be clear, it was just observational,¡± Galen said with some hesitance.

    ¡°Galen¡­. What did you do?¡± Caleb asked suspiciously with a soft growl.

    Galen swallowed down his nerves.

    ¡°I had some scouts expand their observational objectives to include the outer packs.¡±

    ¡°Galen!¡± Caleb growled.

    ¡°I know,¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°There is an Oath of Peace in ce! Sending scouts to observe another pack could be viewed as an aggressive action!¡± Caleb shouted.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Galen said. ¡°I ept whatever punishment you deem fit, but first, listen to what we have learned.¡±

    Caleb growled his displeasure.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Three of the smaller packs are gone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked, standing up from the couch. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Exactly that, their territory is empty, no wolves to speak of. Just gone.¡±

    ¡°Are there any signs of them leaving? A struggle? Any bodies?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Galen said. ¡°Our scout didn¡¯t approach the actual homes, but he said there were no signs of fighting or struggle from a distance. It looked like they just left.¡±

    ¡°Get me the names of those Alphas and their exact territories,¡± Caleb said, rushing to his desk and opening his bottom drawer. He pulled out a box and opened it. There was only one item inside, a phone.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Galen,¡± Caleb said, pausing his actions.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What you did was very dangerous. I don¡¯t want you to pull a stunt like that again,¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Caleb continued, ¡°you did good this time.¡±

    Galen smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you that information as soon as possible,¡± Galen replied before hanging up.

    Caleb shook his head with a smile, knowing that Galen felt proud.

    Putting his phone on the desk, he focused his attention on the phone in the box. He turned it on and waited for it to boot up.

    It had been several weeks since he hadst received a response. He had tried the code phrase but heard nothing back.

    The phone booted up, and he opened the messages, nothing new since thest time he checked.

    He knew it was unlikely that he would get a response. She had warned him that there mighte a time she no longer responded. But all he could do was try.

    He entered the code phrase once more and hit send.

    [A piece of chocte to remember me.]

    ***

    Galen hung up the phone and turned to leave, surprised to find his path blocked.

    ¡°That conversation¡­ it sounded interesting.¡± Axel smiled.

    ¡°Crap¡­¡± Galen sighed.

 Chapter 197 They Circled Each Other

    Ashleigh was down on one knee taking deep breaths as she tried to calm her lungs while making sure she stayed out of sight.

    She hadn¡¯t expected thatst attack.

    Ashleigh had found a ce high in the trees to observe the wolves that were trying to sneak up on her, she had a perfect vantage and was preparing tounch her assault. When suddenly, a pressure on her back sent her flying from the tree.

    She had barely managed to correct her fall before shended hard on the ground. Her legs were shaky from the impact, and the kick to her back had knocked the wind out of her.

    There was a small outcropping of rocks with just enough of a lip for her to slip under it and conceal her body from those that were seeking her.

    Shifting was a risk, she was faster and more robust in her wolf form, but she was also pure white. Which was a significant advantage in Winter, but here, she stood out among the browns and greens of the forest.

    She listened closely.

    The sound of footfalls not far off, panting, and low growls.

    They would be on her soon.

    She decided the benefit outweighed the risk. Shifting quickly into her wolf, she took off in a sprint.

    The first wolf was caughtpletely unaware, she tackled him down and bit his shoulder until she heard a crack. Hispanion spotted her and charged forward. Ashleigh moved out of the way just in time to avoid his charge.<sub>.</sub>

    They growled at each other, but he dove first, and Ashleigh was able to get ahead of him, she bit down on the back of his neck until she tasted blood.

    The others would arrive soon, she needed to be quick.

    Ashleigh ran through the trees, ducking and diving, sniffing the air for traces of them. Other than the first two, she had managed to avoid those hunting her. But it was a long way between her and her target.

    She continued to make her way through the forest, she heard the approach of at least three. Ashleigh quickly hid behind arge boulder. She shifted back into her human form, grabbing her karambits, she took a deep breath before she edged her way around the boulder until she could see the first wolf.

    Gripping tight to her des, she sprung forward, drawing her arm upward as she got close, she heard the whimper that told her she had hit her mark.

    Ashleigh continued forward, running to the nearest tree for cover. Although she looked back just in time for another wolf to jump at her, Ashleigh jumped back, barely avoiding the snapping jaw of the wolf.

    It dove at her, and she rolled to the side, the wolfnded hard on the ground, its snout smashing into the forest floor. Ashleigh quickly rolled back, stabbing its side with her de as she moved away from it.

    There was one more wolf, she knew she had heard three.

    Ashleigh threw herself to the ground on her stomach suddenly as she felt the change in the air just before the wolf flew at her head. It missed her by millimeters.

    Lying t on her stomach, she saw the wolfnd and quickly turn toe for her once again. Ashleigh rolled on her back and threw herself to her feet.<sub></sub>

    She pressed her karambits to her chest, and they immediately were absorbed back into her armor. Then, putting herself in a defensive position with her fists at the ready, she focused on the wolf as he stared her down.

    Ashleigh took a breath and then leaped at the wolf; an action she could see surprised him. Then, as he tried to react to her, she shifted, shaking him even more.

    Shended just past him, as he attempted to turn and protect his body, she lowered her head and opened her jaws to catch one of his legs.

    mping down, she pulled him to the ground. He let out a pain-filled howl as she bit down harder until she felt the crunch of his bone between her teeth.

    Ashleigh let the wolf go, immediately turning towards her goal and running at full speed.

    She was almost there, if she made it up the hill and over the downed tree, she would reach her goal.

    Ashleigh pushed with all she had to move faster. She was almost up the hill when she caught a movement out of the corner of her eye.

    Barely in time, Ashleigh stopped herself, skidding into the dirt and loose rocks under her paws. The haze of red fur passed just before her snout. Ashleigh turned her body to face off with thest remaining wolf.

    Arge, thin wolf, fur almost entirely red with a small amount of white and ck at the ends. More of a fox than a wolf.

    Fiona.

    They circled each other.

    Ashleigh took the risk and nced back at her objective, Fiona didn¡¯t miss the opportunity, she leaped forward.

    Ashleigh was able to move away, quickly shifting back into her human form she pulled out her des.

    Fiona shifted, holding a baton in each hand, she twirled them and smiled.

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ Ashleigh thought.

    Fiona ran at her, Ashleigh blocked her first and second attacks, but Fiona wasn¡¯t giving in. Her attacks were quick and decisive. Ashleigh was able to defend but couldn¡¯t do much more.

    ¡®Defense alone will only wear me down,¡¯ she thought. ¡®I need to attack.¡¯

    Strike after strike, Ashleigh continued to block, but there were no openings. Fiona knew how to keep her on the defensive.

    ¡®Guess I¡¯ll have to make an opening myself,¡¯ Ashleigh sighed to herself.

    Fiona brought down both batons in a heavy attack, baring down all of her weight on Ashleigh¡¯s crossed arms, desperately holding her back.

    Ashleigh blew the air from her lungs and threw herself backward, she braced herself and brought her knees to her chest as she hit the ground.

    Fiona lost her footing, cing all her weight on Ashleigh meant that when Ashleigh fell backward, Fiona fell forward.

    Ashleigh straightened her legs with force, catching Fiona in her stomach andunching back over Ashleigh¡¯s head.

    She quickly got to her feet, turning around to face Fiona again.

    Fiona picked herself up, she took her batons and mmed the ends together. They connected and formed a bow staff. Fiona twirled it in her hand and behind her back. She crouched down and smiled, preparing tounch another attack on Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh held her karambits tightly. Fiona came low and hard, Ashleigh tried to jump over her, but the bow staff was a problem.

    Fiona jammed the bow staff upwards, catching Ashleigh¡¯s shoulder.

    Ashleigh screamed out as she felt the shoulder dislocate. She fell to the ground, unable to catch herself. The impact only intensified the deep pulsating burn in her shoulder.

    She grabbed at her shoulder, trying to stabilize it. But her hand was painfully knocked away.

    Ashleigh looked up.

    Fiona held the bow staff against Ashleigh¡¯s dislocated shoulder. She nudged it just enough to make Ashleigh cry out.

    ¡°Do you yield?¡± Fiona asked.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw. She nced out of the corner of her eye up the hill to the downed log.

    ¡®If I sprinted, I might make it¡­¡¯ Ashleigh thought.

    Fiona shoved the bow staff hard against Ashleigh¡¯s shoulder.

    Ashleigh cried out loudly this time. She clenched her teeth together and breathed in and out through her nose.

    ¡°Do you yield?!¡± Fiona shouted again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ashleigh growled in anger.

    ¡°Good,¡± Fiona smiled.

 Chapter 198 Its A Start

    For seven straight days, they had yed this game. For seven straight days, Ashleigh had lost.

    Normally, Ashleigh wouldn¡¯t have minded these games, sure, she hated losing, but the game itself was quite fun. Capture the g with more realistic consequences.

    There was no permanent damage, all injuries were immediately addressed by a physician in the arena, and really all anyone was left with were aches and maybe some bruising. But during the battle, it was all very real.

    Ashleigh¡¯s goal was to reach the safe zone, up the hill, and over the downed log. Every other wolf¡¯s goal was to stop Ashleigh.

    Each day, Fiona brought in another wolf. They were currently up to thirteen, plus Fiona.

    After the first round, she knew she couldn¡¯t let Caleb see what was happening. If Fiona wanted to test her, she was willing to go along with it. Caleb, on the other hand, would have thrown a fit if he knew.

    Ashleigh sat in her room with an ice pack on her shoulder when her phone rang.

    ¡°Hello?¡± she answered.

    ¡°Ashleigh, did you do it?¡± ra asked excitedly.

    ¡°Failed again,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ra sighed into the phone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll win tomorrow for sure.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± ra said, ¡°it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think you can¡­ but you said that we need to get into Alpha Cain¡¯s office as soon as possible, right?¡±

    Ashleigh looked around to make sure she was alone out of habit.

    ¡°Careful saying that out loud¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± ra said, ¡°I¡¯m in my own office. I already swept it for listening devices and set up a scrambler on my phone. It automatically adds ayer of static over our voices for anyone trying to listen in on the call.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡­ is handy,¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Yep!¡± ra replied, brimming with pride.

    ¡°Anyway, yes, we need to get into his office and see what we can learn about the days leading up to his death, see if there is anything that will help us figure out exactly what happened,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Right, so it¡¯s important, and needs to be started sooner rather thanter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but Fiona was very clear that until I win this training game, all my time is on the training grounds. I can¡¯t even enter the science building.¡±

    ¡°No, but I can,¡± ra said. ¡°I¡¯m here right now, this is where my office lives.¡±

    ¡°ra¡­ this could be dangerous¡­¡±

    ¡°Ash, the danger is going toe AFTER we solve the mystery. I¡¯m talking about going into a room that has been sealed for the better part of three years. The biggest risk I face is, I don¡¯t know, a moldy sandwich that was forgotten about? Or maybe a forgotten pet?¡±

    ra gasped suddenly.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    ¡°What? What happened?¡± Ashleigh asked, jumping up from her chair, letting the ice pack fall to the floor.

    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s nothing,¡± ra said sadly. ¡°I just got really sad thinking that maybe Alpha Cain had a gerbil or something. And it was forgotten, did it die of loneliness? or starvation? ¡­ No one will ever know. Rest in peace, Gerald B. Gerbil.¡±

    Ashleigh stared at the wall before her, blinking.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t even know how to respond to¡­ did you just¡­ did you just invent a fake pet with a name and story for you to be sad about?¡±

    ¡°He was real in my heart,¡± ra replied quietly.

    ¡°You¡¯re a strange one,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that before,¡± ra shrugged. ¡°My point remains, it¡¯s not a danger for me to enter hisb. Also, it will give me time to look through his files and see if there is anything strange or out of the ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Do you even know what ordinary looks like?¡± Ashleigh asked with a smile.

    ¡°Do you know what winning looks like?¡± ra retorted.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± ra said, holding back a giggle.

    ¡°Do not apologize for a well-executed and deserved burn,¡± Ashleigh said. Then, reaching down for the ice pack, she sat back down.

    ¡°Anyway, what do you think?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t love the idea of sending you in alone, even if it is just an old office¡­ but, you¡¯re right. We need to get this started, and you are definitely going to understand his files better than I ever could.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s a yes on Operation: ra the Spy?¡± ra asked.

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I guess so, but don¡¯t expect me to call it that,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great name,¡± ra said quietly.

    Ashleighughed, then she remembered the items in her bag.

    ¡°Oh, actually, ra, before you try any spy stuff, I do need you toe see me,¡± Ashleigh said, getting up from her chair again.

    ¡°What for?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°I have a couple of things that you might find useful, or perhaps interesting, or might be nothing at all,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°So, you want to give me a mystery for the mystery you¡¯ve already given me?¡±

    ¡°Guess so, yea,¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°Juste over here and get them, please.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    They hung the phone, and Ashleigh looked through her bags, near the bottom in a hidden pouch was the watch. She opened it up to confirm the contents were still safely inside.

    She ced the small memory card in her hand, turning it between her fingers.

    ¡°I really hope you have some answers for us,¡± she sighed.

    Ashleigh put the card down on the nightstand and pulled out the other item, the small ck disc no bigger than a thumb pad.

    ¡°You¡­ I really just want to know what you are¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered to herself.

    A knock at her door startled her, almost making her drop the item. But instead, she quickly put it and the memory card in her pocket, then returned the pocket watch to her bag before she answered the door.

    ¡°That was quick,¡± Ashleigh said as she saw ra standing on the other side of the door.

    ¡°Yea, I was on my way out, so it made it easy to juste straight here.¡±

    ¡°Come on in,¡± Ashleigh smiled, moving out of the way to let ra enter.

    Once the door was closed, ra immediately turned to Ashleigh.

    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s my new mystery!¡± she asked excitedly.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Excited?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I really am, I love mysteries,¡± ra replied with a bright smile.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ashleigh said, pulling the items out of her pocket. ¡°This one is pretty easy.¡±

    Ashleigh handed ra the memory card.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, ok. I can open this for you,¡± ra said with evident disappointment.

    ¡°We tried opening it on different readers, machines, whatever, it never worked. So, there might not be anything to look at.¡±

    ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull anything. These memory cards are designed to specifically work in our system. That way, even if they get lost or stolen, no one but us can ess the files.¡±

    Ashleigh noted the bored tone in ra¡¯s voice. She almostughed again; this girl really did like a mystery to solve.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good, since Alpha Cain wanted it protected, hopefully, that means it will have our answers,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°There is also this.¡±

    She handed ra the other item, this time, ra reacted with more interest.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s more like it,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°I assume this pleases your mystery-loving heart?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Very much so!¡± ra said with enthusiasm.

    ¡°You seem to at least have an idea of what this is, care to share with the ss?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a memory card as well, sort of. More like¡­ a key? It opens a partitioned section of aputer. Usually, somethingpletely off thework,pletely inessible unless you have one of these babies,¡± ra answered.

    ¡°Ok, so this could be the answer to everything?¡± Ashleigh said excitedly. ¡°I mean, if he had a secret project or something he was trying to keep from the other Alphas, it would be here, right?¡±

    ¡°Seems like a reasonable guess to me,¡± ra smiled.

    ¡°So, we got this?¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°Well¡­.¡± ra said.

    Ashleigh¡¯s smile fell.

    ¡°Well, what?¡±

    ¡°Well, usually these things have a password,¡± she said, looking at Ashleigh. ¡°You don¡¯t happen to have that password, do you?¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s a start.¡±

 Chapter 199 False Hope

    ¡°I expected more from you,¡± Fiona¡¯s voice emanated her profound disappointment. As she held her boot firmly against Ashleigh¡¯s windpipe.

    As she eased the pressure on her throat, allowing Ashleigh to breathe once more through gasping coughs, Fiona shook her head. Then, she removed her foot entirely and left Ashleigh lying in the dirt.

    Ashleigh grabbed at her throat as her lungs began to settle down, no longer afraid they would never again feel the air filling them. She watched as Fiona walked away. She let her head fall back against the rocky floor with a heavy sigh.

    Ashleighy there stewing in her frustration as the simtion room was converted back to its usual state.

    The dirt and rocks below her slowly lost their shape and color and the hill she was on lowered itself until she was left lying on the t surface of a white floor. The blue sky above her fell away in a fade until the white ceiling was revealed. One by one the trees and boulders disappeared.

    Ashleigh sat up. Several rocks and trees remained and some of the blues in the sky hadn¡¯t entirely faded yet. She touched her temple; a soft beep signaled the disconnection of her VR Adapter. As she removed the small disc, all the remaining trees and rocks turned intorge white shapes of varying sizes spread across the simtion room.

    Three days had passed since Ashleigh and ra had agreed that ra would start investigating Alpha Cain¡¯s office.

    Three more failures in the training game.

    Ashleigh was beginning to think she would never win.

    She pulled herself up and went to the locker room. After a quick shower she got dressed and gathered her things.

    In Winter she was the best, she had defeated all her other opponents and earned her ce at the top. But here, even though she could handle most of what was thrown at her in simtions, she just felt weak.

    ¡°Is it too hard?¡±

    Ashleigh turned to see Fiona standing near the entrance of the locker room.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Fiona¡­¡±

    ¡°Is the game too hard?¡± Fiona asked again.

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Then why do you keep losing?¡± Fiona smiled.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Because I haven¡¯t won, yet.¡±

    Fiona chuckled.

    ¡°Is it unfair?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°Well, you do have what¡­sixteen? On your side now?¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Is that unfair?¡± Fiona asked with a raised brow. ¡°During the attack you took down a lot more than that on your own.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was unfair,¡± she said. ¡°I haven¡¯t given up.¡±<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh started to leave, but Fiona¡¯s voice stopped her.

    ¡°Are you scared of the power you hold?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared, but the berserker¡¯s rage isn¡¯t something that you use in a training game,¡± Ashleigh replied, keeping her tone calm, though she felt anything but.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Fiona asked, crossing her arms. ¡°Tell me, how do you learn to use it, if you don¡¯t train with it.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw again; she knew Fiona was intentionally misunderstanding her.

    ¡°Of course, we train it, but in a setting that is controlled and monitored by those who know how to handle a berserker who loses control.¡±

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°So,¡± she said. ¡°You ARE afraid. Afraid of losing control, like you did the night of the attack.¡±

    ¡°I have a healthy respect for the power I hold,¡± Ashleigh replied through gritted teeth. ¡°That power is old and raw, it is not to be taken lightly, and it is not meant for games.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s not,¡± Fiona said. ¡°But, if you fear any part of you, be it your strongest or your weakest attribute, you are holding yourself back. Putting yourself at a disadvantage.¡±

    Ashleigh could only take in a deep breath and remind herself that this was a Luna, she needed to keep her calm.

    ¡°Thank you for the advice,¡± Ashleigh said, again moving to leave.

    ¡°Caleb hasn¡¯te looking for you,¡± Fiona said. ¡°You haven¡¯t told him about the game.¡±

    It was a statement, not a question.

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to get him involved.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°In the way that makes it seem like I am trying to pit mother against son.¡±

    ¡°Do you have that much power over him?¡±

    ¡°Not by choice.¡±

    Fionaughed; she couldn¡¯t help it. Even if she had wanted to keep a firm and steady expression, the pure honesty that hade from Ashleigh¡¯s mouth was just too much not to react.

    Ashleigh wanted tough, but she was too tired.

    ¡°Don¡¯te tomorrow.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened and her stomach dropped. Had she failed to many times? Was Fiona telling her it was impossible?

    ¡°What I mean,¡± Fiona continued, ¡°is, take a break.¡±

    ¡°A break?¡± Ashleigh asked, genuinely wondering if there was some kind of mental game being yed here.

    Fionaughed again.

    ¡°Yes, child, a break,¡± she said. ¡°We have yed this game for ten days. A break is necessary. Let your body rest and spend some time with my son before he has a tantrum.¡±

    Now Ashleigh couldugh, knowing that Fiona was right. The past three days she and Caleb had barely been able to say hello. She missed him, and she knew he missed her.

    ¡°He is like his father in that way,¡± Fiona smiled, more to herself than Ashleigh. ¡°Cain was a busy man with more responsibility than was necessary. But he always made sure that I knew my ce in his list of priorities was always first.¡±

    Ashleigh wished she could have known Alpha Cain.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± Fiona said softly. ¡°My concerns about you and your ce in this pack, are entirely with you and your decisions. It has nothing to do with Cain, or Wyatt.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°That being said, not knowing the truth about what happened to him¡­ it is a heavy sorrow that each wolf in this pack carries. Some me you and all of Winter for it, others don¡¯t me you, but won¡¯t trust you either.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°Then find the answers, but do it quietly,¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh looked up with eyes wide.

    ¡°Please,¡± Fiona scoffed. ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know if someone was in Cain¡¯s office?¡±

    Ashleigh rubbed her neck nervously.

    ¡°I guess there are ways that you and Caleb are simr as well,¡± Ashleigh sighed, thinking of how Caleb had also known about her investigation without her telling him. She looked up at Fiona awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t say anything, I wanted to find answers first¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not upset you didn¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s a good thing,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°False hope is worse than any kind of torture. If you truly want to hurt someone, give them false hope, and then take it away just as they have started to believe in it.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ you want me to continue, but don¡¯t tell you about it?¡±

    ¡°As far as I am concerned, all your going to find are some old research files and perhaps you¡¯ll get to know a great man a little better. But I don¡¯t believe you will find the answer to why he¡¯s gone,¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Fiona¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°Because I believe, as I always have, that that answer lies with the Alpha of Autumn.¡±

 Chapter 200 He Didnt Understand Why

    Ashleigh felt an anvil drop in her stomach, her throat was as dry as any desert, and her heart seemed to have decided that it was tired of remaining inside of her chest.

    ¡°The¡­the Alpha of¡­ of Autumn?¡± Ashleigh struggled to form the words. ¡°Alpha Tomas¡­ why, why would you think he had the answers?¡±

    Fiona looked at Ashleigh with care, she tilted her head to the side and smiled.

    ¡°Beat me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°You want to know about Cain and Tomas?¡± Fiona asked.

    Ashleigh nodded hesitantly.

    ¡°Win my game, and I will answer all your questions about their rtionship,¡± Fiona said.

    Ashleigh swallowed and took a calming breath, as her senses returned to a calm state.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do that anyway,¡± Ashleigh smirked.

    Fiona chuckled.

    ¡°Fine. Win my game, and I will tell you whatever you want to know about Cain and Tomas,¡± Fiona said. ¡°And I will tell Caleb, that I ept you.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Just, Caleb,¡± Fiona rified. ¡°I will not acknowledge you as a potential Luna until the pack does. But I will acknowledge you as a worthy mate to my son.¡±

    Ashleigh bit her lip to hold back her reaction.

    ¡°Like I said,¡± Ashleigh said casually. ¡°I was going to win anyway.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Can¡¯t wait,¡± Fiona smiled, before turning and walking out of the locker room without another word.

    Ashleigh held together her excitement, she walked out of the building without any reaction. When she was roughly a block away, she let the wide grin spread over her face, jumping up and down and dancing just enough to let out her delight.

    Her celebration was interrupted by the phone ringing.

    She was surprised by who was calling.

    ¡°Dad?¡± Ashleigh answered.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°Have you heard from your brother?¡±

    ***

    ¡°That makes seven,¡± Saul said, handing the binocrs to Axel.

    ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Axel growled softly as he brought the binocrs to his eyes and saw for himself what Saul had already confirmed.

    Another empty pack.

    This territory belonged to the Whiteridge Pack. They were small, less than two hundred in their number, but a pack of their own just the same.

    Axel knew their Alpha, Kirnon. They had gotten to know each other over many years. They weren¡¯t close, but Axel did consider him a friend.

    Axel had been sent to Whiteridge by Wyatt many times. They were one of the few packs that, like Winter, also shied away from advanced technology. Using only basic electricity and a few odds and ends rted chiefly to simplifying their work.

    Winter kept in close contact with Whiteridge because of the leatherwork they had perfected over the generations.

    Most of the armaments that Winter had used for many years came from Whiteridge, though, in recent years their rtionship had grown apart.<sub></sub>

    Axel scanned the buildings, and the paths between them, there was nothing, no one. Not a single sign of life. The door of every home was closed and the lights were off, with no smoke from any chimney.

    It didn¡¯t appear to have been a sudden departure either. There were no signs of struggle or disturbances of any kind.

    There were areas of the settlement Axel knew should be filled with equipment, but there was none to speak of.

    ¡°It looks like they just packed up and left¡­¡± Axel said. ¡°But where did they go?¡±

    ¡°The others were the same way,¡± Saul said. ¡°The report that Galen provided from his scout also confirmed no signs of struggle or harm done to the packs.¡±

    ¡°So, they just left? Abandoned their territory?¡± Axel asked, looking at Saul. ¡°Have you ever seen anything like this?¡±

    Saul looked back out at the settlement. He took a deep breath.

    ¡°Something simr. Once. Long, long ago,¡± Saul replied. ¡°But this is not that.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Because,¡± Saul said, ¡°there isn¡¯t a pit with bodies nearby.¡±

    Axel turned to Saul.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Saul sighed.

    ¡°I was once sent to a ce not many have gone,¡± Saul said. ¡°A jungle in the humannds.¡±

    Axel gave Saul his full attention.

    ¡°I got lost, but a human found me. She took me back to her small vige in the jungle. She fed me and her tribe let me stay the night with them. They danced and sang. They let me share in their joy.

    ¡°In the morning she was able to lead me out of the jungle and sent me in the direction of the pack I was in search of.¡±

    Saul paused and took a deep breath.

    ¡°After a few days, I was to head back home. I decided I wanted to find the woman and thank her for her aid. So I retraced our steps and followed the scent of the people in the vige, but it had grown weak.¡±

    Saul swallowed and looked back towards the settlement of the Whiteridge Pack.

    ¡°When I made it there, it looked like this,¡± he said, pointing towards the settlement. ¡°Empty, but undisturbed. No signs of struggle, no disturbances.¡±

    ¡°Where did they go?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°I followed the faint scent of them¡­ it wasn¡¯t that far. Maybe a quarter of a mile from the vige,¡± Saul¡¯s eyes fell to the dirt below him. ¡°A pit,rge enough to hold every adult man in the vige.¡±

    Axel¡¯s eyes widened and his heart began to thump wildly in his chest.

    ¡°What about the women? The children?¡± he asked with concern.

    Saul shook his head.

    ¡°I found out muchter that they had been sold like human cattle,¡± Saul said sadly. ¡°A rich man from far off had learned that thend the tribal vige sat on held significant value. But it was protected while the tribe remained.

    ¡°So, they sent in a team of people that convinced the tribe to leave thend. They offered them medicine, food, and anything they needed. Once they left thend, the men were killed, and the women and children were taken.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Axel growled; his eyes blurred with angry tears.

    ¡°Because,¡± Saul said, looking back at Axel with the same anger. ¡°If every member of the tribe left thend and died away from it, it was considered abandoned. No longer protected as tribalnds. So the developer could buy it cheaply.¡±

    Axel growled loudly, looking back at the settlement.

    ¡°As I said,¡± Saul continued. ¡°This is not that.¡±

    Axel shook his head in disbelief. Sometimes he didn¡¯t understand why the Goddess wanted to protect these humans.

    He lifted his eyes to the settlement, he imagined them there for a moment, remembering thest time he had visited.

    His brow furrowed.

    ¡°Saul¡­¡± Axel called out softly.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Are we sure, this isn¡¯t the same?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Saul asked.

    Axel stood up, staring at the settlement.

    ¡°Come,¡± he said.

    ¡°Axel, we can¡¯t¡­¡± Saul argued. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to observe from a distance, if we enter their territory and investigate, it might be seen as an act of aggression.¡±

    ¡°Assuming they are alive to make theint,¡± Axel said.

    He left the bushes they had been crouched inside, walking down the hill towards the Whiteridge settlement.

    It had been almost a year ago that he visited, but he remembered Kirnon talking about it. Behind the warehouse where they stored the harvest, they had broken ground, nning to expand the warehouse.

    But Axel knew they had never finished the project, a string of bad luck had cost them dearly. Animals kept dying due to disease; their meat spoiled; their flesh unusable.

    It was one of the reasons the rtionship with Winter had been strained. They couldn¡¯t fulfill the orders that Winter had ced.

    But, from the bushes on the hill above the settlement, Axel could see that the ground he had previously seen dug into was now neatly packed.

    Saul followed closely, unsure of where they were headed, he kept his eye out for trouble as Axel seemed steadfast on his goal.

    Axel stopped, Saul looked ahead and didn¡¯t understand. All he saw was a freshly tilled garden.

    ¡°Is there something strange about this garden?¡± Saul asked.

    Axel swallowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a garden,¡± he said.

    ¡°Then what¡­¡± Saul started to ask but wavered as he looked once more.

    Axel got down on one knee, reaching for the fresh dirt, but hesitated.

    Finally, he swallowed down his fear

    It didn¡¯t take long to find the first body, then the second, and the third. At the fourth, Axel sighed and clenched his jaw.

    Saul looked down at the red-haired man lying in the dirt, with an arrow jammed into his ribs.

    ¡°Did you know him?¡± Saul asked.

    ¡°His name was Kirnon,¡± Axel said. ¡°Alpha of the Whiteridge Pack.¡±

 Chapter 201 Complicating Matters

    ¡°I thought you said this was the easy part?¡± Ashleigh sighed into the phone.

    ¡°It should have been!¡± ra replied in her defense. ¡°Most people don¡¯t lock down basic memory cards like Fort Knox!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­.¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°He was worried about someone getting ahold of it, so he had to have believed there was a way to get the files open without his passwords.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s possible it doesn¡¯t need his passwords,¡± ra said.

    ¡°You literally just said it¡¯s locked down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it is,¡± she replied. ¡°But it¡¯s possible that it¡¯s only locked down because of where it¡¯s being opened.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ashleigh sighed, irritation seeping into her voice. She wasn¡¯t used to all this technology, wasn¡¯t it supposed to make things simpler? Instead, it just seemed to beplicating matters for her.

    ¡°It means that the memory card might be formatted to only be essible on the hidden partition,¡± ra said, turning the small ck device in her palm. ¡°It would be the safest way to secure his files.¡±

    ¡°Ok, and have you had any luck cracking that lock?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Nope,¡± ra stated tly. ¡°I have a few ideas, but honestly, I think it will take time to get through. Like, a month, minimum¡­ unless¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking Caleb for Cain¡¯s passwords,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°He trusts me enough to let me do this without him. But if I ask him for anything else, especially a way to ess a hidden file he didn¡¯t know about¡­ he won¡¯t be able to help himself.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s best not to get him involved?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Not yet.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh sighed. She had debated it again and again. But every time she questioned it, the answer remained the same. Without the whole story, Caleb would be left with more anger than understanding.

    He might not me her father for Cain¡¯s death, but he would go after Tomas. If she couldn¡¯t provide him with clear evidence of Tomas¡¯ guilt, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold him ountable without causing a war between the packs.

    And Fiona¡­ Ashleigh wasn¡¯t sure what Fiona knew exactly, but if Ashleigh confirmed Tomas¡¯ involvement in Cain¡¯s death¡­ there was no telling what Fiona would do.

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh repeated. ¡°We need to figure this out on our own.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s what you think is best, I¡¯m down¡­ but it will take time.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Now, I have a question.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°You said that the memory card would only open on a Summerputer, right? And the partition, I assume it only exists on Cain¡¯sputer?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ish?¡± ra replied. ¡°So, yes, the memory card needs to recognize our systems to open. That being said, if it is formatted to the partition, it would recognize that partition as a Summer system.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    ¡°But as far as the partition only existing on oneputer¡­ that isn¡¯t urate,¡± ra continued.

    ¡°So, this device works as a lock but also a bridge. Alpha Cain¡¯s partition exists in thework somewhere. But, it lives in its own little ck hole hidden away from prying eyes or snooping analysts. This device is the only way to ess it.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°So, it wouldn¡¯t need Cain¡¯sputer to use it?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t actually need a Summerputer at all,¡± ra said. ¡°These devices connect through a USB. So it just needs to be plugged in.

    ¡°Summer provides the electricity and inte for all the packs, which means they are all indirectly connected to the Summerworks. Once this guy is plugged into anyputer, as long as you have the password, boom, instant ess to Alpha Cain¡¯s hidden partition.¡±

    ¡°So, Tomas must have known about the partition¡­ or at least Cain thought he knew. That¡¯s why he wanted this protected.¡±

    ¡°Tomas¡­ Alpha Tomas?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Ashleigh groaned. ¡°Listen, you can¡¯t tell anyone¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh, I am already bound to secrecy. So whatever you tell me is between us¡­ but¡­ really? Alpha Tomas has something to do with what happened to Alpha Cain?¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°I will tell you everything, but not yet, ok?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I trust you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, ra.¡±

    They said their goodbyes, and ra went back to work, trying to figure out how to decipher the password for the partition.

    Ashleigh sat quietly on her bed once they had hung up the call. Something was bothering her.

    ¡°He wanted it protected¡­¡± she whispered.

    She thought back to what her father had told her about the night of Cain¡¯s death. He had begged Wyatt to destroy the tree and him with it. Made it clear he didn¡¯t want his body found.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he keep it?¡± she asked, standing up from the bed and pacing around the room. ¡°Why did he give it to dad and ask him to protect it? If he just wanted it kept from Tomas, destroying it would have guaranteed he never got ahold of whatever information he hid.¡±

    She paced back and forth, trying to figure it out.

    ¡®It¡¯s the blood¡­ the magic¡­ it¡¯s the blood..¡¯

    Those were the words Cain had said to Wyatt.

    ¡°Why tell him?¡± Ashleigh whispered. ¡°He was trying to tell him something else¡­ there is something else he figured out¡­ something he wanted us to know.¡±

    Ashleigh suddenly felt dizzy. She felt a heavy pressure behind her eyes. She gripped at her hair as a sharp pain filled her head.

    Her lungs were heavy, and the sound in the room abruptly became muffled. She closed her eyes, trying to breathe through the pain. When she opened them again, everything had changed.

    All around her was a dark blue haze, and in the distance, every way she turned, a bright light.

    The air around her felt charged as it did before an electrical storm. It left a metallic taste in her mouth.

    ¡°Your bond with Caleb is special.¡±

    She recognized the voice, Lian, the Priestess. But there was no one around her.

    ¡°Unlike any other in existence.¡±

    Lian¡¯s voice echoed in this vast open space.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ashleigh¡¯s own voice asked.

    She remembered it now. This was the dream she had had before.

    ¡°Your connection is stronger, purer. You are both descended from¨C¡± Lian¡¯s words were cut off.

    Ashleigh looked around her for the source of the voices, for the window she had seen before.

    ¡°Descended from what!?¡± she called out into the void of blue light.

    ¡°It is still not time yet for you to remember.¡±

    Lian¡¯s voice was softer now.

    ¡°Lian?¡± Ashleigh called out. ¡°What is this? Why do I keep seeing this?¡±

    ¡°It is not time yet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that!¡± Ashleigh shouted angrily. ¡°This is my memory, right? I have a right to know what it is!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not time,¡± Lian whispered.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Ashleigh screamed.

    The pain was getting worse, the pressure behind her eyes. Finally, she cried out, falling to her knees as she gripped tightly against her head.

    ¡°Your mind is not ready,¡± Lian whispered. ¡°Giving the memory to you now will kill you.¡±

    Ashleigh lifted her head before her Lian kneeled, giving a soft smile.

    ¡°You are strong, but even you cannot ept this burden without help.¡±

    ¡°Then help me!¡± Ashleigh cried out.

    ¡°I am helping you,¡± Lian whispered. She reached her hand out to Ashleigh, smiling once more. ¡°I hope you will be strong enough soon before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows; her vision was fading. She saw Lian¡¯s hand moving to touch Ashleigh¡¯s forehead. The light around them grew blinding, and Ashleigh was back in her room in an instant.

    The pain had eased, but she still felt dizzy. She felt a trickle on her cheek. Was she crying?

    Ashleigh reached her finger to her cheek, wiping the tear, but when she nced down, she saw something unexpected.

    She tried to hurry to the bathroom, stumbling and running into the doorframe as her bnce felt out of her control. Finally, Ashleigh managed to get herself to the sink.

    Ashleigh stared at herself in the bathroom mirror, horrified by what she saw. Blood trailed down from her eyes and nose.

 Chapter 202 Two Alphas

    ¡°You¡¯ve been home for an hour. So how did you already get me into a meeting I don¡¯t know about,¡± Calebughed as Galen led him down the long hallway. ¡°What is this about anyway?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once we get inside,¡± Galen answered evasively.

    Caleb stopped, lifting his brow; he eyed Galen with suspicion.

    ¡°Galen¡­¡±

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡±

    Caleb growled.

    Galen sighed in response. He stepped back close to Caleb.

    ¡°Trust me,¡± he said quietly. ¡°The person you are meeting with didn¡¯t want to be seen entering Summer territory, but the reason they are here is important to us all.¡±

    Caleb didn¡¯t like entering a room unprepared for what or who he would find inside, but he did trust Galen. He took a deep breath and continued down the hall.

    This was one of the wings that was hardly used. Old and outdated, it was one of the original guard towers. It was scheduled to be torn down in the next two years to make way for something new.

    Galen opened the door, stepping aside to allow Caleb to enter before following him in and closing the door, locking it.

    ¡°Well, I can see why this meeting was so secretive now,¡± Caleb began when he saw who it was that waited for him.

    Axel turned to face Caleb. He wore his hair tied back in three thick braids. His scar was on disy for all to see. Caleb had already seen it at Galen¡¯s wedding. Even then, it had surprised but not shocked him.

    He didn¡¯t know the significance of Axel exposing his scar. Still, the confidence he had gained since doing so was more than evident in how he carried himself. Caleb almost smiled in appreciation for what he saw as a boy growing into a man before his eyes. A feeling he was pretty familiar with.

    ¡°Two alphas meeting privately during a dered Peace could be a suspicious activity,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Observing the outer packs without their knowledge could be an aggressive act,¡± Axel replied pointedly.<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb turned to Galen, who suddenly found great interest in the floor under his feet. Then, he turned back to Axel, and he became serious.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Caleb demanded. ¡°Is this a threat?¡±

    ¡°A threat?¡± Axel asked, taking a step towards Caleb. ¡°I am here about a threat, yes.¡±

    Caleb growled.

    ¡°Not to threaten,¡± Axel scoffed.

    Caleb took a deep breath through his nose and crossed his arms.

    ¡°Just say what you came to say.¡±

    ¡°I overheard Galen talking about the three missing packs on the phone with you,¡± Axel said. ¡°I asked him to rify.¡±

    Caleb looked back at Galen once more. This time Galen found the ceiling of particr interest.

    ¡°Funny, he didn¡¯t mention that to me.¡±

    ¡°To be fair, I was on vacation¡­.¡± Galen said quietly.

    Caleb growled.

    ¡°I asked that he keep our conversation to himself until I had a chance to look into it myself,¡± Axel rified.

    Caleb turned back to Axel, concern in his eyes.

    ¡°Look into it yourself?¡± he asked. ¡°What does that mean, exactly?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Exactly what it sounds like,¡± Axel stated.

    ¡°You approached the outer packs?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Saul and I visited half of them,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Are you insane?!¡± Caleb growled.

    Axel growled.

    ¡°You put the treaty at risk!¡± Caleb shouted angrily. ¡°I know you are new at this, but even you can¡¯t be that stupid!¡±

    Axel took another step forward, snarling.

    Galen growled in response.

    Axel turned his eyes on Galen. But Galen held his ground. Growling back at the new alpha, though, it was bing difficult. Finally, Axel narrowed his eyes and took a step toward Galen.

    It was Caleb that saw the way that Galen¡¯s knees shook. He looked back at Axel with rm.

    ¡®He is actually bending Galen¡¯s will¡­ How?¡¯ Caleb wondered.

    Caleb stepped between them, snarling back at Axel. Cutting the flow of power between the two men.

    Axel clenched his jaw and took a step back.

    ¡°Do you know any of them?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°The smaller packs, do you know them? Have you met them?¡±

    ¡°We provide all packs with¨C¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about what you provide them,¡± Axel growled softly. ¡°I asked if you have met any of them. Walked among them, gotten to know the people, the alphas?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°I have,¡± Axel replied. The look in his eye told Caleb how serious this conversation was for him.

    ¡°I went to check on those packs because they are people I know. That I have worked with, talked with,¡± Axel continued. ¡°Including the three Galen¡¯s men identified, Saul and I found four more. Seven packs, gone. Seemingly without a trace.¡±

    Caleb straightened his back.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°The three that we found already seemed too many to be a coincidence¡­. But seven?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Caleb asked.

    Axel turned back to where he had stood when Caleb first entered the room. He reached for the bag on the ground.

    ¡°The attack just before the wedding,¡± Axel said as he looked inside the bag. ¡°Did you see Granger?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°I never saw him. However, Ashleigh said she felt his presence.¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°Right, because they¡¯re mates too,¡± he said.

    Caleb clenched his jaw tightly.

    ¡°I think you know, that¡¯s not exactly true,¡± Caleb said in a low growl.

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly untrue either,¡± Axel replied.

    ¡°What is the reason you¡¯re here, exactly,¡± Caleb demanded.

    Axel turned, holding an arrow in his hand. He offered it to Caleb.

    ¡°Do you recognize this?¡± he asked.

    Caleb turned the arrow in his hand. He recognized that it was handmade but saw nothing familiar about it.

    ¡°Should I?¡± Caleb asked, handing it back to Axel.

    ¡°What about this?¡± Axel asked, handing him something else.

    Caleb took the item. It was a piece of torn leather. He turned it over and found something familiar to him. It was an etching. It looked like a mountain peak with a crescent moon above it.

    ¡°This came from the rogues that attacked Summer,¡± Caleb said. ¡°How did you end up with it?¡±

    ¡°That image that brandinges from the Whiteridge Pack,¡± Axel said. ¡°They are skilled leatherworkers, and they take pride in their work. So, they mark it.¡±

    Caleb furrowed his brows and looked at the image again. It was definitely the same.

    ¡°The wolves that came to Summer that night weren¡¯t rogues. That was the Whiteridge Pack, led by Granger.¡±

    ¡°How can you know that?¡± Caleb demanded.

    ¡°The reports from the border said that the rogues that escaped were led by a red-headed man,¡± Galen interjected.

    ¡°Kirnon, the Alpha of Whiteridge, had red hair.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean¨C¡±

    ¡°Did you know that Granger handmakes most of his arrows?¡± Axel interrupted. ¡°You can tell they¡¯re his by two things. The first is this little carving in the arrowhead, a letter G.¡±

    Axel lifted the arrow, showing Caleb the arrowhead, where he could, in fact, see a carved ¡®G.¡¯ It was only then that Caleb noticed that it was stained with a faintly red hue.

    ¡°The second thing is right back here,¡± Axel flipped the arrow to show the feathers. He pointed to a light blue spot on two different feathers. ¡°He said they were his eyes, making sure his prey was really dead.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I pulled this from between Kirnon¡¯s ribs after I found him and about forty other members of Whiteridge in a shallow grave.¡±

    After Galen¡¯s call, Caleb had suspicions. He had hoped they were wrong.

    ¡°Galen said that there were over two hundred in that attack, and there were no reports of children.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Whiteridge didn¡¯t number two hundred, even with their children,¡± Axel said. ¡°It stands to reason that it wasn¡¯t just Whiteridge, but at least one more of the missing packs involved. And the children have to be somewhere.¡±

    Caleb felt the bile in his stomach rising. The anger inside of him had been growing with each word out of Axel¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ that Granger somehow convinced these packs to turn on Summer, and then he killed those that survived? And he might still have their children somewhere?¡± Caleb snarled.

    ¡°No,¡± Axel said firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t think Granger is that smart or that capable. So I¡¯m saying he found someone that is.¡±

 Chapter 203 Lets Go Play

    Drip, drip, drip.

    The sound echoed in the dark.

    Drip, drip, drip.

    A dark liquid slipped between the cracks of the grimy window, falling in loud drips to the craggy dirt-covered stone of the ground below her.

    The cracks were getting more significant. Every time Alice got the treatment, they grew a little more. She wondered how long it would be before the window shattered. What would happen then?

    Shey in the center of the dark cave. Her body was worn down. Exhausted from the effort to keep her mind awake. From the fight to keep her head above the liquid and keep from drowning.

    Covered in dirt and bruises. Weak and tired. She let out a soft sob.

    Why did she keep fighting? Why did she keep trying to wake up?

    So many of her memories had already been corrupted, broken, torn away. Even now, she could barely remember what she had already forgotten.

    She closed her eyes. Breathed the stale, mildewed air in through her nose. Somewhere mixed into that awful smell was that sweetness she longed for. The soft hint of chocte kept her mind from sinking into the emptiness surrounding her memory.

    ¡°The sweet boy¡­¡± she whispered to herself with a weak smile.

    She could almost see his face. It used to be so clear, so easy to remember. But even that was slipping away now. Alice let out another sob. Her lip shook as she tried to keep herself from epting defeat.

    She took another deep breath and told herself the same sad story she always did. The story of her.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°There once was a little girl. She came home from school to find that she was alone,¡± Alice whispered.

    ¡°She cried out for her mother, but the little girl never saw her mother again, only the dress she wore, wet with the same red liquid that covered their kitchen floor.

    ¡°The man was there too. He took the little girl away from the kitchen and then even further away. To a ce she had never seen before, a ce where people wore costumes all the time. Where the voice, face, and words they used were always hiding the monster that lived inside of them.

    ¡°The little girl was scared, but the man told her she needed to be strong and brave. He taught her to be brave, to be strong. He taught her how to hide from the monsters by living in their shadows, to listen to their secrets, to find the things that hurt them, and then use them as weapons to kill the monsters.

    ¡°She learned many things. She told him all the things she had learned. And then she forgot them.¡±

    Alice paused; her mind began to drift. She took another shaky breath.

    ¡°The man¡­ told the girl¡­ she needed to be a monster,¡± she struggled to remember the words, remember the story, but she found them again.

    A tear fell from her eye, and she let out a smallugh as she recalled the next part of the story.

    ¡°That was when she died.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Do we wake her?¡± Asked a young man in ck scrubs. Standing over a hospital bed in a dark room.

    ¡°Without her passphrase? Are you crazy? Do you even realize who this is?¡± Replied an older man wearing a whiteb coat and thick dark-rimmed sses.<sub></sub>

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ve never seen her before,¡± the young man replied, looking closer at the woman¡¯s small face. ¡°Is she someone special?¡±

    The man in theb coat pulled back on the boy¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Read the file next time,¡± he said before turning back to the monitors and making notes on the tablet in his arm.

    The boy stepped back, still looking at the woman on the bed. She wasn¡¯t much older than him. Her hair was short, just above her chin, a medium brown color with soft curls. She had a natural curve in her mouth, making it look like she always had a gentle smile.

    She looked sweet.

    He wondered what someone like her was doing down in thisb. He was curious, so he opened the file on his tablet. Immediately his eyes widened.

    ¡°This is Alice!¡± he shouted in surprise.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± the old man chided him. ¡°We don¡¯t want to wake her!¡±

    The boy licked his lips nervously, even he had heard of Alice. The shadow of the Alpha. She was hardly ever seen, and those who had seen her could never agree on what she looked like other than

    being a woman.

    But one thing they did all agree on was that she was dangerous in more ways than one.

    ¡°But¡­¡± the boy said. ¡°She¡¯s had a full treatment; shouldn¡¯t she be¡­ nk?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works, kid,¡± the old man said as he continued to type away at hisputer.

    ¡°With every treatment, everything she knows is still there. It¡¯s just shoved really far back into the corners of her mind,¡± the old man replied. ¡°At least¡­ that¡¯s how it works for most.¡±

    ¡°For most?¡±

    ¡°Yea, Alice is¡­ different,¡± the old man said, his voice taking on a sadder tone, though he still did not look back. ¡°She¡¯s had treatments every year or every few months since she was small. But recently, it¡¯s been a lot more.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± the boy asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s above my paygrade to ask those questions,¡± the man sighed. ¡°All I know is that because of the repeated treatments, Alice wakes up different than others. Most people wake up shiny and new. Alice wakes up withplete awareness.¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You mean she remembers everything? Like there was no treatment at all?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± the man said. ¡°Her body treats the treatments like a reversal. That¡¯s why the passphrase is vital in her case. That¡¯s what reroutes her thought pattern.

    ¡°Without it, she knows all the things she¡¯s learned¡­ the secrets, the lies, skills, and grudges. But, when the passphrase is used, she bes¨C¡±

    ¡°Shiny and new,¡± a soft, yful, feminine voice called out.

    The old man at hisputer froze, feeling an icy chill down his back.

    The boy swallowed, his heartbeat picked up, and his mouth ran dry.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say hi, Daniel?¡± Alice said sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other, eye to eye.¡±

    Daniel swallowed down the fear that crawled up his throat. He slowly turned in his chair to face her.

    Alice sat up in her bed. She had positioned herself on her bent knees leaning forward on her hands as though she were preparing to crawl forward.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she smiled brightly.

    Anyone else might have thought she meant it sweetly, but Daniel had met the real Alice before, and she did not like him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you did this,¡± Alice said. ¡°Where¡¯s the other one?¡±

    ¡°He¡­ he¡­ uh¡­ he left. Joined a different team.¡±

    ¡°No, Daniel, he didn¡¯t,¡± Alice smiled even brighter. ¡°Holden slit his throat open, right over there.¡±

    The boy gasped; Alice turned toward him.

    ¡°You¡¯re new,¡± she whispered. ¡°Wee to the team.¡±

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Daniel called, ¡°It¡¯s time for some rest.¡±

    Alice shook her head.

    ¡°Daniel.. Daniel¡­ No,¡± Alice said with a growl at the end.

    ¡°Come on now, we both know this is what¡¯s best for you,¡± Daniel said as he stood up from his chair, reaching his hand into his pocket.

    ¡°Are you going to stab me with a needle, Daniel?¡± Alice asked. ¡°That¡¯s not very nice.¡±

    Her eyes swirled with threatening darkness. A low growl emanated from her chest before she leaped at Daniel.

    ¡°A very happy unbirthday to you, Alice.¡±

    The words rang out in her mind like a gunshot st. Her consciousness was sharply pulled into the small room with the grimy, cracked window. She gasped for air and coughed as she felt the impact of losing herself yet again.

    Alice¡¯s body crumpled to the floor. Daniel fell back into his chair.

    ¡°Sir, wee back. You made it just in¨C who are you?!¡± Daniel jumped up from his chair, stepping back toward the boy that still stood inplete shock at the situation he had witnessed.

    The man in the doorway stepped forward. He smiled a mischievous and dark grin. His pale blue eyes and shaggy ck hair were unique enough that Daniel knew this was not a wolf of Spring.

    ¡°I¡¯m no one you need to know about,¡± he said. Squatting down, he lifted Alice¡¯s chin to look at him. ¡°So, this is who you really are?¡±

    She looked up at him, her eyes void of emotion or acknowledgment. Inside her mind, she stared back out at him. She gripped her hair and growled in frustration.

    ¡®You¡­¡¯ she growled. ¡®I know you¡­ I know you are not good¡­ but you are not him¡­ who are you?!?¡¯

    Granger smiled.

    ¡°Come, Alice, let¡¯s go y.¡±

 Chapter 204 Admitting Defeat

    Two more failed attempts and a headache that wasn¡¯t going away.

    Ashleigh was tired.

    It had now been two full weeks of losses at Fiona¡¯s game. With a new wolf added to the roster every day, Ashleigh was bruised and sore. The hit to her confidence was no joke either.

    Taking a break for one day hadn¡¯t been enough, especially when she couldn¡¯t even spend it with Caleb after getting sick. But she would never tell Fiona that. In fact, she was pretty sure that Fiona had gotten more aggressive after that day.

    Ashleigh looked in the mirror.

    She saw the blood seeping from her eyes again¡­ but it wasn¡¯t real. She swallowed the feeling and left the bathroom.

    She had kept what had happened to herself. Once she washed her face, it was all gone, and it didn¡¯t happen again. Was it worth mentioning?

    Probably.

    She brought the phone to her ear, waiting for an answer.

    ¡°Hey! Long time no hear!¡± Bell said excitedly from the other end of the line. ¡°I thought you might have forgotten about me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been on your honeymoon. I didn¡¯t want to ruin the mood,¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Mood was good, excellent,¡± Bell said with a yful tone.

    ¡°I bet¡­ I won¡¯t ask since I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll tell.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will. I definitely will¡­ it was¡­ Goddess¡­ I miss him already,¡± Bell whined.

    Ashleighughed again as she could practically see Bell pouting on the other side of the call.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he misses you even more,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Probably,¡± Bellughed, ¡°I did tease him a bit just before he left, just to make sure he missed me.¡±

    ¡°You are so mean!¡± Ashleigh giggled.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°He likes it.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°You can stop there.¡±

    ¡°Prude,¡± Bell sighed jokingly. ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Nothing big, just checking in.¡±

    ¡°Bull.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I know you, Ash. You¡¯ve got that weight of the world tone in your voice again. So, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Ok, I have a question, but this is under the strictest of secret friendship codes.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Bell smiled.

    ¡°I mean it. Not even Galen can know,¡± Ashleigh stated.

    ¡°Sisters before misters,¡± Bell said proudly.

    Ashleighughed before continuing.

    ¡°Alright, I wanted to know what you remember of your time with the Priestesses.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­random,¡± Bell said. ¡°Uhm, nothing really. I mean¡­ I remember going, I sort of remember the woman I met, though most of her details are blurry.¡±

    Bell took a breath and was quiet for a moment while she tried to remember.

    ¡°She had very tight golden curls that sticks out in my mind. But, if you mean, do I remember any of the conversation or the magic they used¡­ No, it¡¯s all lost to me¡­ Why?¡±<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I have been having these sort of out-of-body dream things¡­¡± she said. ¡°I can see and hear the Priestess and me talking about Caleb being my true mate. But there¡¯s more, only I can¡¯t remember it, and the Priestess keeps kicking me out before the old me talks about it.¡±

    ¡°Kicking you out?¡± Bell asked. ¡°You mean you wake up?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean she is there in my mind telling me that ¡®it is not time¡¯ for me to remember,¡± Ashleigh rified, emphasizing Lian¡¯s words with an ominous tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ is it a dream, or are you saying that you are connecting to the Priestess somehow, like a psychic link?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, honestly,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°It feels real, the first time, I was asleep, and I assumed it was a dream. But thisst time, I was definitely awake. I had been thinking about Cain and Tomas and what it all could mean, and then I got dizzy, my head started hurting¡­ next thing I knew, I was back in the weird blue space with all the lights around me, and then Lian¡¯s voice and¨C¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa¡­ ok¡­ what?¡± Bell interrupted. ¡°You¡¯ve lost me¡­ blue space? And who is Lian?¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°Sorry, let me start from the beginning¡­.¡± Ashleigh said as she sat down on the bed.

    She spent the next few minutes describing what she remembered of the dream and the connection she had felt two days before.

    ¡°Bleeding from the eyes and nose?!¡± Bell shouted. ¡°Ashleigh! That is not a simple thing you just ignore!¡±

    ¡°It only happened one time, and it wasn¡¯t a lot.¡±

    ¡°A bloody nose, sure, you can ignore it once or twice, it¡¯s probably nothing¡­ but eyes? Come on, Ash!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Ash, we don¡¯t really know anything about the Priestesses or how their magic works. They may have an active connection to your mind, and we don¡¯t know what that could do to you. The Priestess herself warned you.¡±

    ¡°Bell, I can¡¯t just ignore it¡­ Knowing that there is something about Caleb and me that I have forgotten, and it sounded important¡­ how can I ignore that?¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh, she said it would kill you if you pushed. She also said you would remember in time¡­ just give it some time. Don¡¯t push. Please.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°You have other mysteries to solve. So focus on those,¡± Bell offered.

    ¡°True,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°And a mother-inw to defeat.¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡±

    ¡°Fiona has been testing me for the past two weeks. War games.¡±

    ¡°Those are your favorite.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but things are a little different in Summer than in Winter,¡± Ashleigh groaned.

    ¡°I have the greatest and deepest respect for our mother-inw¡­.¡± Bell said. ¡°But are you seriously trying to tell me that you can¡¯t take her down?¡±

    Ashleigh was quiet.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡±

    Ashleigh remained quiet.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­ are you holding back?¡±

    She did not answer.

    Bell sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll do more harm than good that way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not intentional,¡± Ashleigh replied softly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ashleigh was quiet again; she bit her lower lip.

    ¡°Fiona is a strong fighter; she is strategic in her movements. She recognizes her opponent¡¯s strengths and weaknesses, using them to her advantage. Honestly, fighting with her is inspiring,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°But, it¡¯s also terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I feel the need to keep up, to push harder,¡± she continued. ¡°But then I remember the rogues that attacked Summer. Losing control, the way I did¡­.¡±

    ¡°I heard Saul rmended two more weeks of recovery,¡± Bell said gently.

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you rush?¡±

    ¡°I thought I was fine,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°You always do,¡± Bell smiled.

    Ashleigh chuckled.

    ¡°I gotta be right at some point.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to Saul, see if maybe he has some advice?¡± Bell suggested.

    ¡°He¡¯ll tell me toe home,¡± Ashleigh sighed, leaning her head back against the headboard.

    ¡°Probably,¡± Bell said. ¡°But, are you sure you shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It just feels like going back now would be admitting defeat.¡±

    ¡°To what?¡±

    ¡°The loss of control?¡± Ashleigh said, a question directed at herself more than Bell.

    ¡°Ash, you¡¯re not alone in this. If you won¡¯t talk to Saul, what about Corrine? She wasn¡¯t a berserker, but she certainly understands you and the concept in general.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh said with a shake of her head. ¡°She¡¯s got a lot going on right now.¡±

    Axel had left without a word to Wyatt. Still, he had asked Corrine to step in and handle the everyday tasks while he was running some kind of investigation that needed to be kept quiet.

    Wyatt had made it clear to Ashleigh that Axel was feeling slightly by the two of them, so Corrine was the only one he trusted with his whereabouts and ns.

    At first, she thought he was childish, but she realized he was right after a day of thinking about it. She and her father had taken away all his options. Seeing him make his own decisions as Alpha was a good thing. She just hoped he understood that he could rely on her if he needed her.

    ¡°This may sound a little strange¡­ but hear me out¡­ what about talking to Fiona?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°I know, ok, but listen,¡± Bell said quickly. ¡°She is a strong warrior, and I¡¯m sure she understands some of what you are going through. Plus, with her father, she probably at least knows some of the guided meditations.¡±

    ¡°Her father?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He was a berserker,¡± Bell stated.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ashleigh cried out in disbelief.

    ¡°How do you not know this?¡± Bell asked. ¡°He was a lower rank. He didn¡¯t get far up the chain ofmand before he met his mate and joined her in Summer.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Bellughed. ¡°Seriously, did you not research her before trying to meet her and get her approval?¡±

    ¡°You did?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡®Of course, she did.¡¯ Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Anyway, the point is, you should talk to her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°She¡¯s beening at me hard in these tests¡­ wouldn¡¯t asking her for help make me look weak.¡±

    ¡°Asking for help is only a weakness if you make it one.¡±

 Chapter 205 Our Own Little World

    A knock at the door drew Ashleigh¡¯s attention away from Bell¡¯sment.

    ¡°Just a sec, Bell, someone¡¯s at the door.¡±

    Opening the door, she was surprised to see Galen standing on the other side.

    ¡°Good morning, Ashleigh,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Galen,¡± she returned the smile, ¡°nice to see you too.¡±

    ¡°Galen?¡± Bell called through the phone. ¡°Is that my sexy husband at your door?¡±

    ¡°It is your husband, yes,¡± Ashleighughed into the phone.

    Galen¡¯s eye lit up, and Ashleigh could swear she saw a tail swishing behind him for a moment.

    ¡°Is that Bell?¡± he asked with a brightness she didn¡¯t know he was capable of.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Bell,¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Ash¡­ hey Ash!¡± Bell called.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Tell him I want to sink his battleship,¡± Bell said with a giggle.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and looked back at Galen. He lifted his brows and tilted his head slightly as though he knew Bell had said something about him.

    But the way Bell had giggled had Ashleigh concerned.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°No¡­¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Bell whined.

    ¡°Tell him yourself,¡± Ashleigh groaned. Then, offering the phone to Galen. ¡°Here, your wife wants to say something to you.¡±

    Galen quickly put the phone to his ear.

    ¡°Bell?¡± he said so warmly and lovingly that even Ashleigh felt a twinge in her heart.

    Ashleigh smiled as she saw the genuine love this man held for her best friend, that even saying her name created such a joyful smile on his face.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± he said, as his face and ears turned the deepest shade of tomato Ashleigh had ever seen. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll call you back a littleter¡­ and we can¡­ Uhm¡­ talk about that,¡± he said quietly.

    Ashleigh bit her lip and covered her mouth with her hand to keep fromughing. She was very d she hadn¡¯t done as Bell asked.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he whispered as he hung up the phone.

    He cleared his throat before offering the phone back to Ashleigh.

    ¡°She had to go do her rounds.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded, epting the phone and then clearing her own throat.

    ¡°Was there something you came to tell me?¡± She asked, offering him an escape from the awkward moment.

    ¡°Yes!¡± he said quickly. ¡°Caleb wanted me to let you know that the simtors in the battle arenas are down for maintenance.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°All of them?¡± Ashleigh asked, crossing her arms suspiciously.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Galen said with a nod. ¡°All of them.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­ on the same day?¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°And does Fiona know that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I have just informed her, yes.¡±

    ¡°And did she believe that?¡±

    ¡°I have just informed her, yes.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Alright, well, if the Alpha says that the simtors are down, who am I to argue?¡± Ashleigh shrugged her shoulders.

    Galen nodded and turned to leave.

    ¡°Is that all he said?¡± Ashleigh asked, expecting to be told where he would be.

    ¡°My critical task as Beta today was to pass the note to the girl and keep the teacher distracted. That is all,¡± he grumbled as he continued to walk away.

    Ashleigh enjoyed the asional snark Galen tossed her way, but it was much more fun to poke at him.

    ¡°Just be careful not to get your battleship sunk!¡± she called out loudly.

    Galen tripped mid-step and barely corrected himself. Ashleigh shut the door before letting herselfugh.

    She pulled out her phone and called Caleb immediately. She couldn¡¯t wait to see him.

    ***

    She stared at the tree before her with hesitation.

    Thest time she hade here, she had left him so cruelly that she struggled to approach the door now.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± he whispered into her ear.

    Ashleigh leaned back against Caleb, feeling his presence around her like a warm nket.

    ¡°No threats this time?¡± Calebughed as he wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°I believest time I snuck up on you, you wanted to break my ribs?¡±

    She turned in his arms toy her head against his chest.

    ¡°That was a long time ago,¡± she whispered.

    Caleb held her tightly, kissing the top of her head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh pulled away reluctantly and followed him to the entrance of his secret treehouse. She climbed thedder up into therge open room.

    As she stood and moved aside for him to join her, she was surprised to see arge nketid out in front of the enormous window overlooking thendscape of Summer. There were two tes, sses, and an assortment of fruits, vegetables, and desserts spread out over the nket.

    Ashleigh smiled and then noted a few other changes to the room.

    The small two-seat sofa and lounge chair were gone, and in their ce was an oversizedfortable sofa with a matching ottoman. New to the treehouse was also arge television and a stack of DVDs.

    The desk andputer set up were still the same, though she suspected the monitors were more prominent than thest time she had seen them.

    Finally, where there had been a basic full-sized bed, she now saw arger bed. Likely queen size, with privacy curtains hanging around it in a sheer fabric of greens and blues.

    Ashleigh smiled as she turned to Caleb.

    ¡°Made some changes, I see.¡±

    Caleb smiled back as he closed the hatch below him.

    ¡°In life and d¨¦cor,¡± he replied. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Ashleigh looked around again. Everything felt inviting andfortable. She felt like she could spend days lounging here if her schedule would allow for it.

    ¡°If it had a kitchen, I might move in,¡± she joked.

    Caleb grinned a devilish smile. One side of his mouth hitched higher than the other.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked, suspicious of his reaction.

    He walked across the room near the desk, he pressed against the wall, and to her surprise, it popped out.

    ¡°A secret door?!¡± sheughed in amusement.

    Calebughed as he pulled back on the wall. It pulled out and lined up against the wall beside it. He locked it into ce. Ashleigh moved closer and saw that the wall had been hiding a small kitchen.

    There was a small refrigerator, a stove, and a counter with a sink. There were also two chairs in the middle of the small space. Caleb reached up and pulled down what was apparently a dining table along the wall that had popped out. Caleb grabbed the chairs and ced them on either side of the table.

    He turned to her with a satisfied grin.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Have you got something else hidden up here?¡± Ashleighughed.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s all the surprises this ce offers,¡± he said, reaching out and touching her cheek. ¡°I wanted it to feelfortable for you.¡±

    Ashleigh leaned into his hand.

    ¡°It is,¡± she smiled. ¡°I love it.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to take you on a real honeymoon out in the world, not until things have settled between the packs. But after we get married, we can at least spend a week or two up here, in our own little world.¡±

    Caleb leaned in to kiss her, but she pulled away.

    ¡°Wait,¡± she said. ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s happening between the packs?¡±

 Chapter 206 Being Near Him

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Caleb said, gently cing his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Today is about us spending time together.¡±

    ¡°We are still spending time together while you tell me what is going on,¡± she replied.

    Caleb looked at her tenderly.

    ¡°I forced my mother to cancel today¡¯s episode of whatever has been going on between the two of you the past two weeks so I could have this time with you,¡± he said. ¡°I have to leave tomorrow; I am not sure how long I will be gone or how often we can talk.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a drop in her stomach.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you much, Ash. Something is going on, something big. But I don¡¯t have a lot of answers yet.¡±

    ¡°So just tell me what you do know.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ashleigh, we talked about this. Until you are Luna¡­.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t know all your secret Alpha stuff,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°No,¡± he said regrettably. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath. She looked back at the nket filled with various foods.

    ¡°Any chance there are ck grapes back there?¡± she asked.

    Caleb grinned.

    ¡°Bell is right again.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°One day,¡± Caleb said, taking a step closer to Ashleigh.

    He moved his hands over her shoulders down to her waist. He pulled her toward him as he leaned down, hovering over her mouth.

    ¡°I will know you better than she does,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh licked her lips and grinned mischievously. She put her arms around his neck and lifted her chin so their lips were almost touching.

    ¡°Doubt it,¡± she whispered back.

    Caleb growled and closed the distance between them, pressing his lips firmly to hers as he hugged her body.

    Ashleigh responded instantly, parting her lips to deepen their kiss as she slipped her fingers into his soft hair. She grabbed a handful, tugging just enough to make him growl into her mouth.

    They held their embrace for as long as they could until they were both left breathless.

    Caleb pressed his forehead to hers as they panted softly.

    ¡°I have missed you,¡± he said tenderly between breaths.

    Ashleigh pulled away enough to rest her head against his shoulder, turning to press her nose into his throat. She inhaled his scent, feeling an instant reaction to him. A calm, a peace. Her head no longer ached. Instead, she felt refreshed, recharged by simply being near him.

    ¡°I always miss you,¡± she whispered against his throat.

    Caleb swallowed as the feeling of her hot breath against his sensitive throat threatened to break his reasoning.

    He pulled away from her.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat,¡± he smiled at her.

    Ashleigh looked at Caleb with a pout and then smiled.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked suspiciously.

    Ashleigh quickly moved her hands to his shoulders and jumped up, wrapping her legs around his waist.

    ¡°Whoa¡­!¡± he cried out as he caught her.

    ¡°Carry me,¡± she cooed at him.

    Caleb clenched his jaw and took a deep breath as his hands held firmly to her well-toned thighs.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± he said, gripping her thighs tightly.

    Ashleigh let out a soft growl.

    Caleb smiled as he carried her across the room.

    They both took their ce on the nket. Caleb poured them each a ss of cider.

    ¡°Did Bell tell you that too?¡± Ashleigh asked

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Well,¡± Ashleigh smiled, ¡°she tricked you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb looked up at her.

    ¡°Yea, one of the things Bell and I have inmon is that we both hate cider. It tastes like bubbly rotten apples¡­ just gross.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank the Goddess,¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I hate cider too,¡± Caleb said. ¡°When Bell said it was your favorite, I told myself I would push through it for you¡­ but the thought of drinking it turns my stomach.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Because I want to share the things you enjoy,¡± he said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to torture yourself to share my enjoyment, Caleb,¡± sheughed. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°I guess it is,¡± Caleb said, then looked away out the window.

    Ashleigh noticed the sudden fall in his mood.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± she called to him, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to be mean; I just don¡¯t want you to do things that bother you or don¡¯t like just because you think I might like them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just not really sure how to do this¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Ash.. this¡­ this is all new to me,¡± he said.

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°You and me, our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Caleb, we¡¯ve been together for months now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean the time. I mean having someone that I want to impress, that I really want to make happy.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at him with confusion. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was the first woman he had ever been interested in before.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never dated anyone else?¡± she asked.

    He looked away.

    ¡°I have,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯ve been with other women.¡±

    He lowered his eyes to her slowly. Ashleigh could see the unasked questions in them.

    ¡®Does it bother you? Do you hate me?¡¯

    Ashleigh was a virgin. They both knew that, but she hadn¡¯t assumed he was.

    ¡°But those weren¡¯t rtionships,¡± he continued. ¡°They were instinct, basic need.¡±

    Caleb reached out for her hand, and she gave it to him

    ¡°There has never been anyone I cared for beyond those basic needs.¡±

    Ashleigh wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. She was d to hear he had never loved anyone else. But, though she had expected that he wasn¡¯t a virgin, hearing it confirmed and that there had been multiple partners¡­ it bothered her.

    But she had loved someone else, or at least believed she had. And though she hadn¡¯t given herself to himpletely, there had been times she enjoyed.

    She understood what he meant about instinct and basic needs, especially now that she was ¡®enjoying¡¯ her time with Caleb. She couldn¡¯t me him for his past.

    ¡°Look, all I¡¯m trying to say is that I want to make the little bit of time we have avable to spend with each other special. I want to make you smile, give you the things you enjoy.¡±

    ¡°I want to do that for you too, Caleb, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t have separate interests or likes and dislikes.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb nodded.

    ¡°So,¡± Ashleigh said, moving to sit beside him instead of across from him. ¡°Instead of worrying about putting a lot of pressure on what we do together, why don¡¯t we spend this time getting to know each other better.¡±

    Caleb looked up at her.

    ¡°How do we do that?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh offered her hand.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Ashleigh. I am the daughter of Alpha Wyatt and Luna Corrine of Winter. I am the top rank Berserker, and I¡¯m engaged to my mate, Caleb, Alpha of Summer.¡±

    Calebughed. Ashleigh lifted her eyebrows at him and nodded expectantly.

    ¡°Oh¡­ am I supposed to¡­ ok,¡± he said, sitting up and shaking her hand.

    ¡°Hello,¡± he began. ¡°I am Alpha Caleb of Summer, son of Alpha Cain and Luna Fiona. My tour in the human world was focused on the military and medicine. One of my greatest achievements before taking the role of Alpha was introducing PTSD simtions for both wolves and humans.¡±

    Ashleigh cleared her throat, and Caleb chuckled.

    ¡°I am also engaged to my wonderful, amazing mate. Ashleigh, of Winter.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    Caleb loved to hear it.

    ¡°Now,¡± she said. ¡°We take turns asking each other questions. Whatever we want to know, whatever we want to share. No pressure, just getting to know each other.¡±

    ¡°Sounds great,¡± Caleb smiled.

    Ashleigh and Caleb spent the next several hours talking andughing, eating the food he hadid out for them, and getting to know each other.

    When they were both tired, Ashleigh stretched herself out on thefortable new mattress and wrapped Caleb¡¯s arms around her for the best night of sleep either of them had ever had.

 Chapter 207 His Smile Widened

    ¡°So¡­ what does it feel like?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Forgetting.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a little slow, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Granger growled.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to offend you,¡± she replied in her sweetest voice. ¡°But it¡¯s in the word, isn¡¯t it? Forgetting¡­ how can I remember what I have already forgotten.¡±

    Granger sighed.

    ¡°The guy in theb said you were different. That you remember it all when you wake up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember it all until I don¡¯t. This is the ¡®don¡¯t¡¯ part, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alice smiled, turning away as she rolled her eyes.

    She knew his name was Granger. She knew that she had met him before. She knew she didn¡¯t like him.

    But other than that, she had no idea who he was or what he wanted.

    Trusting him, or letting her guard down, was not an option.

    ¡°The other ones were like dolls at first. So nk. Staring off into nothing until they were told what to do,¡± Granger said passively.

    ¡°Other ones?¡± Alice asked as she looked through the closet of various styles of clothing.

    ¡°The small packs¡­.¡± Granger said, picking up random items and looking at them around the room.

    ¡°The small packs?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Granger asked, looking back at her, eyeing her with both caution and interest.<sub>.</sub>

    Alice felt his gaze. She could tell he was trying to figure out if she was curious enough to use this information somehow¡­ he wanted something from her.

    ¡°Do you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Want to know what it¡¯s like, the forgetting, waking up. Following orders without even knowing it,¡± she said.

    ¡°Why would I care?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re wondering if it¡¯s been done to you,¡± she smiled over her shoulder.

    Granger was quiet. He held her gaze with a serious expression.

    Until heughed.

    Alice returned her attention to the clothes in front of her.

    ¡°I actually did wonder when I saw it happen for the first time,¡± he said. ¡°I thought, ¡®did that asshole do this to me?¡¯. But the more I thought about it, the more I saw the look you all have.¡±

    ¡°What look?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°That sad look, just for a moment. When you do something wrong because you were told to do it and then regret it,¡± he said. ¡°That miserable instant where part of you knows you¡¯re under someone else¡¯s control.¡±

    ¡®Every moment,¡¯ a small voice inside her mind whispered.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not me,¡± Granger continued, a smile spreading slowly across his face as he spoke. ¡°I have enjoyed every moment of my ¡®wrong doings¡¯.¡±

    Alice didn¡¯t respond.

    Granger sighed and dropped onto the bed with a huff.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Is this going to take a long time?¡± he asked.

    Alice clenched her jaw and then took a breath. Finally, she smiled brightly and turned back to him.

    ¡°I y a role, darling. How can I be that role if I don¡¯t have my costume?¡±

    ¡°You seem to be acting like her already,¡± Granger said, resting himself against the headboard.

    ¡°Like whom?¡± Alice asked, tilting her head to the side.

    ¡°The you that I met before,¡± Granger said.

    ¡°Well, there is always a baseline of myself in each role I y.¡±

    ¡°If you forget everything, how do you know you y a role? Or who you are?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea who I am,¡± Alice said, turning back to the closet before he could see the way she clenched her jaw. ¡°But I know some things.¡±

    ¡°Like what,¡± he asked.

    ¡°Attitudes,¡± she said, smiling over her shoulder.

    ¡°The way I walk,¡± she said, turning and slowly walking towards him with a sway of her hips.

    ¡°The things I like to do¡­¡± she said in a sultry voice as she got close to the bed. She leaned forward. Licking her lips and raising her brow suggestively. ¡°With others.¡±

    Granger scoffed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember me, though,¡± he said, a disgusted sneer on his face.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. Then, standing up straight, her expression neutral. ¡°Are you of the male persuasion?¡±

    ¡°There is only one person on this entire I want,¡± Granger growled.

    ¡°Ah,¡± she said, turning back to walk toward the closet. ¡°That type.¡±

    ¡°What type?¡± he asked.

    Alice reached in and grabbed one of the dark jackets.

    ¡°The delusional sort,¡± she smiled to herself. ¡°Obsessive, possessive. Usually underwhelming in most areas.¡±

    Granger snarled and jumped off the bed in her direction.

    Alice dropped the jacket to the floor and raised her arm toward Granger as he came down at her. In her hand, she held the item that had been inside the inner pocket of the jacket. A taser.

    Granger realized toote what was happening. He came down to receive the max voltage against his chest and promptly fell to the floor.

    He couldn¡¯t move. Hey there helpless as his entire body was stunned.

    ¡°I may not remember who I am or you are,¡± Alice said. ¡°But I know you aren¡¯t Holden.¡±

    Granger groaned; he was starting to regain himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear, I am not quite ready for yourpany yet,¡± Alice smiled brightly before striking him on the back of the head.

    ***

    Granger had no idea how much time had passed when he finally woke. But, he did know that he was bound to a chair.

    He let out a low growl and tugged on his bindings.

    ¡°AAARGGH!¡± He screamed out as his wrists burned painfully.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake!¡± Aliceughed. ¡°Ah, yes, do be careful. Those ropes are quite special¡­ they have been infused with a silver and ironpound, suppressing your wolf and causing immense pain.¡±

    Granger growled at her as she sat down across from him at the table.

    ¡°So feisty,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°But we haven¡¯t even had a chance to catch up,¡± Alice replied.

    ¡°I woke you!¡± Granger snarled. ¡°You take my orders!¡±

    ¡°You did,¡± Alice replied brightly. ¡°You did wake me. Good job!¡±

    She raised her hands in front of her and pped loudly.

    ¡°I am curious about how that happened, by the way. Holden isn¡¯t exactly willing to share his secrets or his toys.¡± Aliceughed with a wink.

    She snapped finger guns at him. ¡°But, somehow, you got both.¡±

    ¡°Untie. Me.¡±

    Alice wagged her finger at him and clicked her tongue.

    ¡°No, no. I think you misunderstood something vital.¡±

    Alice stood from her chair and leaned forward on the table.

    ¡°You have no control over me¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°No?¡± Granger asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Granger lifted the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Clean cup! Clean cup! Move down!¡± Grangerughed.

    Alice took a shaky breath as everything stopped. She couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t speak. He knew the words.

    ¡°Alice,¡± he whispered. ¡°Untie me.¡±

    Alice moved without a thought. She pulled at the rope. Though it burned her hands, she stayed quiet through the pain, just as she had been taught. Then, finally, she untied him and stepped back.

    Granger jumped up from his chair. He grabbed her chin roughly and got so close to her face that she could feel the heat of his words.

    ¡°There it is!¡± he hissed. ¡°There¡¯s that precious look in your eyes. Just like the others.¡±

    Deep inside her mind, Alice sat on her knees in the cold stone room and let the tears fall.

    ¡°I wonder if you can see me¡­.¡± Granger¡¯s voice whispered.

    Alice lifted her head to the grimy window. His pale blue eyes seemed to stare directly at her.

    ¡°The you inside, hidden away between the fractures and the empty ces in your mind. Watching and waiting,¡± he smiled.

    Granger let go of her chin and took a step back.

    ¡°Alice,¡± he smiled. ¡°The one hidden away, I¡¯m listening. So tell me, do you want to be set free?¡±

    Alice gasped.

    She stared out the window at this monster wearing human skin. She couldn¡¯t trust him, she knew that. But still¡­

    Alice got up from the cold stone floor, and in her loudest voice, she screamed.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Alice whispered, just loud enough for Granger to hear her.

    His smile widened.

    ¡°I know how to free you, Alice,¡± he said. ¡°But I need your help first.¡±

 Chapter 208 Surprisingly Soft

    The dawn light hadn¡¯t even crossed the sky.

    The three of them walked silently through the trees of the northeastern border, careful to avoid the patrols.

    ¡°Here,¡± Caleb whispered, pulling on Ashleigh¡¯s hand before she could go any further.

    Ashleigh stopped, looking back at him woefully.

    Caleb looked back at Galen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out,¡± Galen said softly before turning and giving them some privacy.

    A soft smile spread over Caleb¡¯s mouth. He reached a hand to Ashleigh¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± he whispered. Then, taking a step closer, he ced his other hand at her waist.

    Ashleigh leaned into him, pressing her head into his chest. He held her close, kissing the top of her hair.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible,¡± he said. ¡°I promise.¡±

    ¡°Keep yourself safe,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°You too.¡±

    Ashleigh scoffed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here waiting for you toe back. The only danger I have to worry about is boredom.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he said, pulling back so he could look into her eyes. ¡°Then I don¡¯t need to worry.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t need to worry if you just took me with you,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°Then you should have married me the same night Bell married Galen.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Ash,¡± he called.

    She looked up at him. His warm gaze burned away her cold resolve.

    Ashleigh reached her hand up to the back of his head, drawing him down to her. She kissed him with all that she had. Caleb wrapped his arm at her waist tight and gave her his all.

    His warmth, his hunger, it flowed into her. She embraced it. Met his desire with her own, his heat with the raging fire inside her.

    Within their hunger, their desire, there was a softness. They held a tenderness for each other, an unspoken sadness to be apart.

    Caleb groaned as he pulled away from her.

    The dark swirls in his eyes only made Ashleigh crave him more.

    He ran his thumb across her lower lip.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered back.<sub></sub>

    Galen cleared his throat quietly.

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb nodded sadly.

    He kissed her forehead one more time and then turned to Galen.

    ¡°I leave them in your hands, brother,¡± he said.

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°I will protect them with my life,¡± Galen said.

    Caleb nodded, and they shared a brief hug.

    With onest nce at Ashleigh, Caleb shifted into arge red and brown wolf. The dark fur of his brows highlighted the grey of his eyes.

    Ashleigh stepped close to him; she ran her fingers over his fur.

    ¡°You are surprisingly soft,¡± she smiled.

    Caleb turned, so his head rubbed gently against her hand.

    Ashleigh smiled. She leaned forward and kissed the top of his head.

    ¡°Hurry back to me,¡± she whispered.

    He looked at her. She felt his promise in his gaze.

    Galen and Ashleigh stood shoulder to shoulder as Caleb¡¯s wolf disappeared into the trees just beyond the border of Summer.

    ¡°You know where he¡¯s going,¡± Ashleigh said quietly.

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°Will he be alright without you?¡± she asked.

    Galen chuckled.

    ¡°He would be upset if he heard you ask that question.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°We all want to believe we are strong enough to handle everything alone.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t be alone,¡± Galen replied.

    Ashleigh turned to look at Galen.

    ¡°He won¡¯t?¡±

    Galen looked down and smiled.

    ¡°As a member of Winter, I¡¯m sure you know that your young Alpha isn¡¯t home.¡±

    Ashleigh looked back in the direction in which Caleb had disappeared.

    ¡°Axel¡­¡± she smiled to herself. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°The only danger those two need to worry about is from each other,¡± Galen said with a light chuckle.

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯ll growl and snarl, but whatever they¡¯re doing together, that wille first.¡±

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°We should return before the patroles back through,¡± he said.

    They made their way back to the main campus.

    Galen immediately went to work to cover all Caleb¡¯s priormitments and duties. Caleb leaving was kept quiet. Galen had stayed behind to give the illusion that he had never left Summer.

    Ashleigh, Fiona, and a select few members of his council were the only ones who knew the truth.

    She returned to her room. Fiona had canceled the day¡¯s torture disguised as training to help Galen make arrangements for Caleb¡¯s absence.

    Ashleigh was left with nothing to do but think. She looked around the room. She consideredying back down.

    She gasped and ced her hand to her heart when she was suddenly struck by a deep sense of loneliness.

    ¡®He must have taken the suppressant¡­¡¯ she thought with a twinge of disappointment.

    Caleb had warned her. He told her he would need to be focused on the task he set out to aplish. Their bond was undeniably strong, their attachment even stronger. He knew that being separated would take a toll on them both.

    Ashleigh had understood, even agreed.

    Still¡­ he was gone, and she felt a void inside her without him.

    She took a deep breath and left the room. It was still dark out, the early glow of sunrise starting to reach across the sky. There were few people out at this hour. She made her way across the campus and through the trees much quicker than she had anticipated.

    Ashleigh was out of breath when she reached the entrance. Still, she pushed the ce on the bark that opened the door. Then, she climbed the stairs and entered the treehouse.

    Closing the hatch behind her, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She smiled.

    His scent was everywhere.

    Ashleigh walked to the window. Staring out into the mountains and the valley below, she knew that he was running through the trees somewhere out there. She touched the ss with the tips of her fingers, wishing she knew where he was going.

    She turned to look around the room. They had cleaned up the nket and pic supplies after spending hours talking andughing. She looked over at the couch, where they had cuddled together while watching two different movies. Though the second was primarily ignored as they found themselves more interested in each other.

    Remembering his touch sent a pulse of warm energy through her. She swallowed as she thought about his lips trailing kisses down her throat to her chest. He had teased her for a long time, and she had enjoyed every moment.

    She sighed, the memory was beautiful, but it only fueled the desire to have him back in her arms. The empty feeling in her chest grew heavy.

    Her eyes lingered on the couch until she turned to look at the bed.

    Held in his arms through the night, they hadn¡¯t done anything but sleep. And she had never felt safer or more at peace.

    Ashleigh walked over to their shared bed just a few hours ago. His scent was more pronounced here than anywhere else in the room. She found his pillow and hugged it to her chest, breathing it in as she climbed back into bed.

    She curled around his pillow, imagining him lying beside her as the first rays of sunshine streamed through the window, and she drifted back to sleep.

 Chapter 209 Following Orders

    ¡°What did you find out?¡± Caleb asked as Axel entered the room.

    They had agreed to meet in one of the old scout shelters in the forests to the northeast of Summer. It was a neutral territory between lesser packs.

    ¡°It was Shadowcrest,¡± Axel sighed. Dropping his bag on the ground. ¡°They were one of the ones reported by your scout. Saul checked. There was another body pit, with fewer dead than before but no

    children. So it seems likely they were the other pack with Whiteridge.¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Hallowed is gone,¡± Caleb said. ¡°I sent my scout back. He found a pit as well, it was far from the settlement, and unfortunately, he found the entire pack.¡±

    Caleb had a grim look that Axel understood all too well.

    ¡°Lone Rock as well, Saul confirmed it,¡± Axel replied regrettably, sitting down in the chair opposite Caleb. ¡°I told him to take a break after that one. He has a baby at home. He shouldn¡¯t have had to see that.¡±

    Caleb rested his forehead in his hand, rubbing his temples as he felt a headacheing on.

    Four packs dead. Children from two of them missing. How had this happened?

    ¡°That leaves Stone Garden, Riptide, and Darkmaw,¡± Axel continued. ¡°I checked Stone Garden myself. Unfortunately, or maybe, fortunately, the only gravesite I found belonged to the pack.¡±

    ¡°I have a scout headed to Riptide. We should hear something in the next day or two. We already checked Darkmaw,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Same thing. No fresh graves, no pit, no sign of the pack.¡±

    ¡°How does Darkmaw just disappear?¡± Axel growled. Frustrated, he slouched down into his chair. ¡°That pack has more than two hundred and fifty wolves!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°There¡¯s something else you need to know,¡± Caleb said.

    Axel sat up, resting his hands on the table.

    ¡°Since the first rogue attacks, something has been off between the major packs.¡±

    ¡°You mean other than the normal animosity and old hatreds?¡± Axel scoffed.

    ¡°More than that,¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°The first rogue attack on Winter happened before all the others, and it was the only one where wolfsbane was used.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Axel asked, sitting up even straighter. ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­ I read the reports, all the attacks happened simultaneously, and all reported wolfsbane. Including Summer!¡±

    ¡°Axel,¡± Caleb said, sitting forward and keeping eye contact with him. ¡°The first I ever heard of wolfsbane being used in the attacks was when I saw the scar on Ashleigh¡¯s arm.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brows; he shook his head with a scoff.

    ¡°That¡­ that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°The attack in Summer was at night. From what Ashleigh told me, yours was in the afternoon. But the reports I received imed all the attacks were at night, and there was no wolfsbane,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying that the reports¡­ were fake?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°What we each received was different from what happened. Which means that one of the others changed the reports.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Son of a b¨C¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± Caleb continued. ¡°Before the Fae attack, I got a report from some of my scouts near Autumn.¡±

    ¡°Your scouts near Autumn?¡± Axel asked. ¡°Do you just always keep scouts looking in on other packs?¡±

    ¡°I do when those other packs falsify reports and hide information about wolfsbane and rogue attacks,¡± Caleb growled.

    Axel clenched his jaw.

    ¡°My apologies,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°These scouts,¡± Caleb continued, ignoring the interruption. ¡°Brought me a report about Autumn. I should have investigated it immediately, but I got a tip that Winter was in danger.¡±

    ¡°A tip?¡± Axel asked. ¡°From who?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°The hell you can¡¯t!¡± Axel growled, standing from his chair. ¡°Someone knew that there was a Fae attack on Winter, and you¡¯re protecting them. After all the lives we lost?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not protecting them. They had nothing to do with it. They didn¡¯t even know it was Fae.¡±

    ¡°Then what did they know? And how?¡±

    ¡°All they could tell me was that there would be an attack on Winter. I didn¡¯t need to know anything else.¡±

    ¡°How do you know they weren¡¯t part of it?¡±

    ¡°This person is¡­ unique. I don¡¯t fully trust them, but they have proven themselves,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, that was the first time they contacted me like that. And I did wonder if I should question it. Still, my own scouts confirmed unusual movement in Winter territory, and I ran for the door.¡±

    ¡°But you know who they are?¡± Axel asked. ¡°You don¡¯t fully trust them, but you trust them enough to keep their identity secret?¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t done anything to make me question them. I wouldn¡¯t say I trust them, exactly. This is not an innocent person by any means.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t believe they intend to harm anyone¡­ but they follow orders they don¡¯t agree with.¡±

    Axel looked away.

    ¡®It sounds like her,¡± he thought with a bitterness he didn¡¯t care for.

    He wanted her to have reached out to him, but he knew he wouldn¡¯t have reacted the same way Caleb did.

    How could he trust a voice in the dark? No, what he trusted, what he believed in, were those chocte eyes that haunted him. The far-off look inside of them called to him.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t what matters right now anyway,¡± Caleb continued. ¡°What matters is the reports I received about Autumn.¡±

    ¡°And what did those say?¡± Axel asked, feeling irritated by all the new information. Then, finally, he moved to sit back down again.

    ¡°Autumn has been taking in wolves from lesser packs.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Axel shouted, rising up from his chair once again. ¡°For how long? How many?¡±

    ¡°At the time, it was a few here and there and at least onerge group. But not whole packs,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°As I said, I should have looked into it sooner.¡±

    ¡°Looked into it? You should have told us!¡± Axel snarled. ¡°You should have told us about the reports, about the warning! All of it!¡±

    Axel mmed his fist on the table.

    Caleb clenched his jaw as he felt the powering off Axel. It wasn¡¯t enough to sway Caleb or make him submit, but the new Alpha had grown stronger quickly.

    He suddenly remembered the power Ashleigh had been able to draw on when she confronted Holden at Axel¡¯s ceremony.

    ¡°Always lies¡­¡± Axel sighed between gritted teeth as he hung his head. ¡°Everywhere.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked, confused by Axel¡¯s words as his thoughts were interrupted.

    Axel looked up at Caleb, a faint glow around his eyes.

    ¡°Why are there so many of you?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You lie all the time. About family, about love, about the things you say and do,¡± Axel sighed. ¡°Why is no one honest?¡±

    ¡°At times, it is more important to maintain peace than maintain trust.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Axel said, shaking his head softly. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    Axel pushed away from the table.

    ¡°Maintaining peace starts by maintaining trust. Lies are the catalyst of war,¡± Axel said as he reached down for the bag he had dropped as he entered the building.

    ¡°Have you never lied?¡± Caleb asked with a raised eyebrow and a look of annoyance.

    ¡°I have,¡± Axel said. ¡°I thought it was to protect someone I care about. But I realize now that it probably was for nothing. Telling the truth would have kept her protected, possibly even given her a better life.¡±

    He hoisted the bag over his shoulder.

    ¡°The lie just made more problems for everyone else I love.¡±

    ¡°You had to have a reason to start the lie,¡± Caleb said reassuringly. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have known it wasn¡¯t the right decision.¡±

    Axel chuckled as he turned to leave the room.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t start the lie; I was just following orders.¡±

 Chapter 210 Nothing to Prove

    ¡°Is that why you don¡¯t like me, Axel?¡± Caleb asked, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°Because you think I lie?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you lie. I know you lie,¡± Axel replied. ¡°So does my dad, and so do the other Alphas.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an Alpha now, too,¡± Caleb chuckled.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t my choice,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t mine either,¡± Caleb replied coldly.

    They locked eyes. Axel felt the hostilitying off Caleb.

    ¡°That anger you feel right now towards my family. Are you surprised I don¡¯t think you and Ashleigh should be together?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know me, Axel.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t, and I don¡¯t need to,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I love Ashleigh, and she loves me. That is a fact. Whatever else there is between our families. That fact won¡¯t change,¡± Caleb stated firmly.

    Axel took a deep breath and moved back to the table where Caleb sat. He set his bag down in the chair and looked at Caleb.

    ¡°You lie to each other,¡± Axel said.

    Caleb shook his head.

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You do. You keep things from each other, by choice,¡± Axel said. ¡°That¡¯s lying.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about us,¡± Caleb growled.

    ¡°I know she doesn¡¯t trust you,¡± Axel said.

    Caleb growled.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± he continued. ¡°She doesn¡¯t really trust anyone.¡±

    ¡°We trust each other,¡± Caleb said. His tone was low and dangerous.

    ¡°If that were true, you would already know why things won¡¯t work between you.¡±

    Caleb growled.

    ¡°I love my sister, Caleb,¡± Axel growled back. ¡°She¡¯s been hurt enough in her life. I know she wants to be with you. I know you love each other. But it¡¯s not enough. Not for her.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talki¨C¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you married already?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mates. You love each other. Why wait?¡±

    Caleb considered telling him to mind his own business once more, but that wouldn¡¯t get them anywhere.

    ¡°She wants to prove herself to my pack. I agreed to wait five months.¡±

    ¡°What happens if she doesn¡¯t prove herself by then?¡±

    ¡°We get married, and she earns their favor in time.¡±

    Axelughed.

    Caleb growled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know her,¡± Axel said. ¡°She won¡¯t do it, not if she doesn¡¯t believe she has earned her ce. Even if she really wants to.¡±

    ¡°She already promised.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°She promised Granger she¡¯d marry him too.¡±

    Caleb stood up with a snarl.

    ¡°I¡¯m not attacking you, Caleb. I¡¯m telling you the truth,¡± Axel growled firmly at him. ¡°She didn¡¯t marry Granger because you came along, and she began to question everything.

    ¡°Yea, it was good, and I¡¯m d she didn¡¯t marry that bastard. But you¡¯re not the reason she didn¡¯t marry him.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw but said nothing.

    ¡°Ashleigh has always put the good of the pack before herself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°So, Alpha Caleb, is it good for the pack if their Alpha marries a Luna they don¡¯t ept?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been better for Winter if she had married Granger right after her birthday as she nned?¡± Caleb growled. ¡°You said that I¡¯m not the reason she didn¡¯t marry him. If not because of her feelings for me, then why?¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°Yea, it would have. But like I said, you changed things for her. Changed how she felt about herself.¡±

    Caleb stared at Axel, his anger reced by confusion.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t trust herself anymore,¡± Axel said. ¡°Before you showed up, she knew her ce in the world. Who she was, who she wanted to be¡­ But when she met you, it all imploded.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think her life was better before me?¡± Caleb scoffed. ¡°With Granger?¡±

    ¡°No, I already told you I¡¯m d they didn¡¯t get married.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh didn¡¯t use to lie. She was always straight with people. Tell you the truth whether you want to hear it or not,¡± Axel said softly. ¡°Except for one person. My dad. She lied to him all the time, trying to prove herself.¡±

    Caleb swallowed.

    ¡°She knew who she was, except with him,¡± Axel said. ¡°Now, she lies, usually because she thinks she¡¯s protecting people. But every time she does, she trusts herself a little less.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s my fault?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°No, not really,¡± Axel replied.

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Caleb but let me ask you something. Is she trying to prove herself to your pack or you?¡±

    ¡°She has nothing to prove to me,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Does she know that?¡± Axel asked. ¡°Because from what I¡¯ve witnessed, everything she does, is for you.¡±

    Caleb swallowed down the awful feeling rising from his stomach.

    ¡°How do I¨C¡±

    Axel put his hand up to stop him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to fix your rtionship,¡± Axel said, grabbing his bag and heading for his room. ¡°As far as I am concerned, if you can¡¯t figure this out on your own, you don¡¯t deserve her.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Hello?¡± Axel answered his phone.

    ¡°Axel, it¡¯s Jonas, Broken Crag,¡± Came a thick southern ent over the line.

    ¡°Alpha Jonas, this is a surprise.¡±

    Axel tried to hold back his irritation. Jonas was not someone he particrly cared for.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be,¡± Jonas said. ¡°Youe walkin into my territory, should be you reachin out to me, not the other way around.¡±

    ¡°All due respect Jonas, I¡¯m not in your territory.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pull that technicality bullshit with me, pup. I know you¡¯re here. My scouts seen you and Caleb.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a technicality, Jonas. It¡¯s a true fact.¡± Axel sighed, rubbing his temple with his thumb. ¡°Yes, Caleb and I are near your territory, but our current location is on neutral ground. If we were nning to enter your territory, we would, of course, send you notice first.¡±

    ¡°Well, then I saved you a step.¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t nning to¨C¡±

    ¡°Change of ns then,¡± Jonas growled. ¡°Y¡¯all are expected in my home this evening.¡±

    ¡°Jonas, I appreciate the offer, as I am sure Caleb will as well, but¨C¡±

    ¡°Ain¡¯t no ¡®but,¡¯ Axel. I expect you here tonight.¡±

    Axel took a deep breath.

    ¡°After all the shady shit you ¡®blessed¡¯ bitches keep pulling, I am gettin some answers,¡± Jonas said sternly.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Jonas?¡± Axel asked, suddenly interested. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nah, Axel, you will answer my questions, not the other way around,¡± Jonas stated. ¡°I will see you both at supper.¡±

    ***

    Caleb had gone to his room after their conversation had ended so abruptly. He expected he and Axel would not speak or see each other again until the morning at the earliest.

    Which was why the knock at his door surprised him. It had only been an hour since their conversation.

    ¡°I just got an unexpected call,¡± Axel said as Caleb pulled open the door.

    ¡°Your scout?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Axel smiled. ¡°Alpha Jonas, of Broken Crag.¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Let me guess, he was an asshole?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, though, I was slightly relieved to hear from him this time.¡±

    ¡°It is good to know that at least one pack is alright,¡± Caleb said, eyeing Axel, ¡°I assume?¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°He called to tell me that he knew we were in the area, his scouts spotted us, and he wants us toe for dinner. Where he expects us to answer his questions about, and I quote, ¡®all the shady shit you ¡®blessed¡¯ bitches keep pulling¡¯.¡±

    Caleb furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Jonas calls Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter the ¡®blessed bitches¡¯ because of the Goddess,¡± Axel rified.

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb replied with annoyance.

    ¡°Sorry, seemed like you didn¡¯t interact with the lesser packs much, so I wasn¡¯t sure you knew much about him.¡±

    ¡°Broken Crag has always been a pack that needed to be watched. They have skilled warriors and good leadership. Granted, their chosen Alpha is an asshole, but he does lead his wolves well.¡±

    Axel nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Do you know the ¡®shady shit¡¯ he refers to?¡±

    ¡°No idea,¡± Axel replied. ¡°But my guess is it might have to do with whatever Autumn has been doing to get wolves to abandon their packs and join.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Guess we¡¯re going to dinner,¡± Axel sighed.

 Chapter 211 Broken Crag

    The territory held by the Broken Crag was one of thergest of all the lesser packs. Though, it was primarily mountainous and considered uninhabitable.

    To reach the settlement, one would need to climb through treacherous caverns and up the mountainside. At which point, they would need to repel into the canyon below and cross a river to therge rocky ind that supported the almost two hundred wolves that lived there.

    That is unless you were a guest of Broken Crag, in which case, you would be escorted under the mountain. Through a well-maintained andplicated tunnel system.

    Though, that had its own drawback.

    There were three things that Broken Crag was known for. The first was their strong warriors. They had never lost their territory or evene close to losing it. Every member of the pack went through vigorous physical training from a young age and was more than capable of defending themselves and their home.

    The second was their territory. While it was correct that they were strong enough to hold it, the environment itself was primarily avoided for one reason in particr.

    The mountain that Broken Crag had chosen to settle into and where they built their homes was filled with heavy deposits of silver and iron. Their tunnel system was purposefully designed to run through several deposits at different points.

    Created over many generations, the system was intended for the pack to gain easy ess to multiple ces within their territory. But it was built in aplicated and confusing manner, so intruders would get lost and run straight into the trapdoors and pits built into the tunnels.

    When a wolf came of age, they were left to navigate the tunnels independently. Some spent days finding their way through, while others were simply found where they had fallen.

    Caleb had been here only once before, with Cain. A visit that had not gone well and left a bitter impression on him.<sub>.</sub>

    He remembered the tunnels. They were suffocating. He hated it then, and he hated it now. Still, he could admit it was an excellent way to keep the members of Broken Crag protected and very likely the reason that they were safe now.

    Axel had visited several times but had only been invited inside twice. This would be his third time. He actually enjoyed the tunnels. The challenge of losing his natural abilities and relying on the strength he had built for himself was a thrill.

    When he was younger, he had asked if he could try to navigate his way through. His request was denied, seeing as only Broken Crag wolves could know the actual pathways. Still, he did receive an invitation to join. Wyatt was particrly annoyed by that.

    The third and most well-known fact about Broken Crag was their Alpha, Jonas. The nicest and most sinct way of describing him was to say he was an asshole.

    Broken Crag had always maintained that the blessing received by the major packs was more of a curse than a gift. Not having received the benefit, they relied on themselves and the strength they earned through their work in their homes and bodies.

    But Jonas, in particr, seemed to hate the major packs. Even Cain, who was considered the most reasonable of the Alphas and respected by most lesser packs, could not see eye to eye with Jonas.

    The wolves escorting Axel and Caleb through the tunnels were quiet. They were prominent men, bulky and muscr. As were most of the wolves in the pack. The walk through the tunnelssted a long time, at least an hour, possibly longer.

    When they finally emerged from the darkness, they had to cover their eyes. Though the sky was lit up in orange and red hues as the sun set, the sudden change from ckness to light was momentarily blinding.

    ¡°It¡¯s about damn time,¡± Jonas¡¯ gruff voice called out.<sub></sub>

    Caleb was the first to recover. He rubbed his eyes and then looked forward. They stood down inside the canyon. The sound of the rushing river wasn¡¯t far. Beyond that was an ind these wolves called home.

    An older man in his early sixties approached them. He was tall and built like a tank, his dark brown hair hung down over his shoulders, and his beard was thick but trimmed neatly to an inch below his chin.

    ¡°Thank you for the invitation, Alpha Jonas,¡± Caleb said.

    Jonasughed. He approached Axel first, who had just gotten his vision back.

    ¡°Wee back, pup.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a pup,¡± Axel grumbled.

    Jonasughed and pped his hand on Axel¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯ll always be a pup to me, boy,¡± Jonas said, then turning back to face Caleb. ¡°Wee, Summer.¡±

    ¡°You know our names, Jonas. Maybe try using them?¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head on up. Liara made you a proper supper,¡± Jonas replied, ignoring Caleb.

    Jonas turned to lead the way, Axel followed behind, but Caleb reached out to him.

    ¡°Are you friends with him?¡± he asked quietly.

    ¡°We get along for the most part,¡± Axel replied. ¡°He¡¯s a good guy, just a bit rough around the edges.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an asshole,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I said?¡± Axel asked with a smile before turning to follow after Jonas.

    ***

    The three alphas ate in silence. Caleb had tried to start a conversation but was quickly told that it was considered rude to talk while eating.

    When the meal was over, and the table cleared, it was Jonas that spoke first.

    ¡°So, what the hell you blessed bitches doin¡¯ sniffin¡¯ around my territory?¡±

    ¡°Jonas, we weren¡¯t doing anything,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Yea?¡± Jonas said, leaning forward in his chair. ¡°Then why I got scouts telling me you two are hiding out far from home?¡±

    ¡°Hiding out?¡± Caleb scoffed. ¡°We were staying in amon-use building on neutral grounds. That¡¯s hardly hiding out.¡±

    Jonas smiled and sat back in his chair.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s say you boys are just here by chance. What about the others?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°The ones that lost themselves inside the tunnels.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Jonas. Maybe if you actually shared some information, we might be able to help you,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Shared some information?¡± Jonas asked while bobbing his head rhythmically. ¡°You mean how you Summer dogs shared that information about which tunnel to take?¡±

    Caleb sat forward angrily.

    ¡°What the hell are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Yea, we caught one of them rogues still alive, barely, and in a lotta pain, but alive enough to have a little chat,¡± Jonas smiled, his wordsyered with anger and resentment. ¡°He told us how you gave them instructions on which entrance to take.¡±

    Caleb growled.

    ¡°You sell out my people, Summer?!¡± Jonas snarled.

    Caleb jumped up from the table in anger, and Jonas met him. They snarled angrily at each other.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Axel shouted, pushing them apart. ¡°Knock it off!¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that, even if I could,¡± Caleb growled before sitting back down.

    ¡°Jonas,¡± Axel called to him. ¡°Look, I know you don¡¯t like the blessed packs, but I promise you, Caleb didn¡¯t do that. He wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then who did, pup? Because they knew, they went straight for the tunnel with the quickest ess here,¡± Jonas said, still eyeing Caleb.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your stupid tunnel systems!¡± Caleb growled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have told them!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Jonas shouted angrily. ¡°Your daddy designed that tunnel!¡±

 Chapter 212 Silver and Iron

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked, knitting his brows in confusion. ¡°No, no, he didn¡¯t¡­ I was here when you tried to negotiate that. You got into an argument; my father refused the deal.¡±

    ¡°Your daddy said no when we offered to trade in silver and iron weapons,¡± Jonas said. ¡°But he reached out and agreed to design it for us, so long as we didn¡¯t make the weapons for yours or any other pack.¡±

    Caleb stared at Jonas. He didn¡¯t understand what he was saying.

    ¡°Honestly, we were happy to agree,¡± Jonas continued. ¡°We made only a few dozen of those, but it never sat right with us.¡±

    He stood up and looked out his window to the canyon surrounding them. Silver and iron deposits were scattered all across the canyon walls.

    ¡°We chose this mountain so that it could bend and break us. Exposing our weaknesses like a raw nerve until we have scarred over and risen from the blood and the dirt. To stand again on our own two feet.¡±

    He let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Using her flesh to create weapons that cheapen the battle of another. That makes it easier for them to kill their enemy. It was wrong. Your daddy helped me understand that.¡±

    Caleb sat dumbfounded. He had no idea that Cain had continued the negotiations, that he had designed their tunnel.

    ¡°But outside of this pack, Cain was the only one that knew where that entrance was,¡± Jonas said, turning back to face Caleb. ¡°So, how did these rogues get that information?¡±

    Caleb didn¡¯t respond. Axel took a deep breath. Holding back wasn¡¯t getting them anywhere.

    ¡°Jonas,¡± Axel said. ¡°Something is going on. Some of the lesser packs have vanished. Some have been outright murdered.¡±

    ¡°What the hell you talking about, pup?¡± Jonas asked, sitting down beside Axel.

    ¡°There were at least two that joined together, dressing like rogues they attacked Summer.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Jonas shouted. ¡°You mean just before the full moon?¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°Who? How do you know?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Whiteridge and Shadowcrest,¡± Axel said. ¡°We have bits and pieces of evidence that helped us figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Why would they?¡± Jonas asked. ¡°Those ain¡¯t even war packs.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, but they aren¡¯t the only ones missing, and we suspect that Autumn might have yed a part in it.¡±

    ¡°Son of a¨C of course they do,¡± Jonas sighed, sitting back in his chair.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Caleb whispered.

    ¡°What?¡± Axel turned quickly to face Caleb.

    Caleb shook his head as though he had finally realized something important.

    ¡°Months ago, during the exchange, we had a problem with a hack in our systems. We found the bug, and we cleared it out. We tracked the files that were looked through, but they were mostly design files.

    ¡°They seemed harmless. But I¡¯m guessing that one of those design files was the tunnel my father made. That¡¯s how they learned about it. They stole the files and gave them to Autumn.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Jonas asked.

    ¡°I assume they wanted your wolves, or maybe they were hoping to get rid of them. But it seems, in the event of capture, the least they could do is sow discord,¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying Alice did this?¡± Axel asked, visibly shaken.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying she nted the bug that gained ess to the system. A wolf from Autumn was doing the actual file collecting,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°What the fuck you boys talking about!¡± Jonas shouted. ¡°You tellin¡¯ me packs are disappearing, then you talk about bugs and someone named Alice?¡±

    ¡°We need his help, Caleb,¡± Axel said with a shrug of his shoulders.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Caleb sighed, leaning back in his chair.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Jonas, we have already confirmed seven packs have either been killed or have abandoned their territories¡­.¡±

    Axel told Jonas all that they had learned up to this point. Starting with the attack on Summer and the missing packs. Going back to the falsified reports.

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Jonas sighed. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough you all pull this crap on each other. So now you get the rest of us involved?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not us, Jonas,¡± Axel said. ¡°We only started looking at the outer packs because it was clear something was going on.¡±

    ¡°No, pup. That¡¯s why you started looking at us,¡± Jonas said, turning to face Caleb. ¡°But Summer here, he¡¯s had eyes on us lesser beings for a while now. Haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize for ensuring the safety of my people. Part of that is assessing any potential threats,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°But, only since you started suspecting Autumn, right?¡± Axel said.

    Caleb didn¡¯t respond. Jonas chuckled.

    ¡°Pup, that boy has been sendin¡¯ scouts and those little robots since damn near the day his daddy died.¡±

    Caleb growled.

    ¡°You gonna call me a liar?¡± Jonas asked, his eyebrow raised.

    Axel red at Caleb. He shook his head with an angry scoff.

    ¡°More lies,¡± Axel said quietly.

    ¡°My father wasn¡¯t vignt enough,¡± Caleb said, looking at Axel. ¡°And it got him killed. I wasn¡¯t going to make that mistake.¡±

    ¡°And these packs would have been well within their rights to consider your actions a threat!¡± Axel growled.

    ¡°I always made sure surveince was done from an appropriate distance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what he calls technicalities,¡± Jonas smiled. ¡°He keeps his scouts and robots just outside the borderline.¡±

    Axel took a deep breath. He stood from his chair and paced the room. Finally, he turned back to Jonas.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jonas, truly,¡± he said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to apologize, pup.¡±

    ¡°No, but I doubt he will.¡±

    Jonasughed a heartyugh.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ept it from him anyway.¡±

    Axel smiled. Then a thought urred to him.

    ¡°Wait, Caleb, if you¡¯ve had eyes on all the packs, how did you not already know about the missing ones? What about those we haven¡¯t checked?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ haven¡¯t kept up the surveincetely,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I did notice ack of targets for our archers,¡± Jonas said.

    ¡°Why?¡± Axel asked. ¡°When did you stop?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had other priorities,¡± Caleb said, looking away.

    ¡°When did you stop surveince?¡±

    ¡°Seems like¡­ maybe just after the Blood Moon,¡± Jonas offered. ¡°I believe that was thest time we saw your little robots.¡±

    Axel narrowed his eyes at Caleb.

    ¡°So¡­ your ¡®other priorities¡¯¡­ you mean¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Caleb replied with an irritated sigh and refused to look at him.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Axel said, genuinely surprised.

    ¡°What?¡± Jonas asked. ¡°What am I missing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Axel said, ¡°I just never expected the Alpha of Summer to be too distracted by a girl to be able to do his job.¡±

    Jonas looked at Caleb, who now had a soft red flush over his ears. He suddenly remembered the announcement from Axel¡¯s ceremony, the woman at his side.

    ¡°Oh¡­ right¡­ the hot young thing in the blue dress,¡± Jonas smiled.

    Both Axel and Caleb turned with a warning growl and aggressive look.

    Jonas put his hands up with augh.

    ¡°Apologies, no disrespect intended. She¡¯s a beautiful girl. And if I remember correctly, a powerful warrior as well.¡±

    ¡°She is,¡± Caleb said, a soft smile almost visible on his lips.

    ¡°And your sister¡­.¡± Jonas added, turning to Axel.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Axel growled.

    Jonasughed again.

    ¡°A beautiful woman, powerful in her own right and from good stock,¡± Jonas smiled. ¡°Seems the Goddess truly does favor you, Summer.¡±

    Caleb gave a gentle nod. He knew how blessed he was.

    ¡°Can we please stop talking about my sister and get back to why we are here?¡± Axel grumbled.

    Jonas and Caleb both nodded.

    ¡°Good,¡± Axel continued, ¡°we need to discuss the next steps. We need to know the current status of all the packs. Jonas, maybe you could¨C¡±

    ¡°Whoa, pup¡­ slow down,¡± Jonas interrupted. ¡°I ain¡¯t agreed to help.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Axel asked, shocked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Caleb said with a knowing smile.

    In every dealing Caleb had had with the lesser alphas, none of them did anything for free.

    ¡°What is it you want, Jonas?¡±

    Jonas smiled.

    ¡°Yea, Summer, I have wants, things my pack needs. But before we can even negotiate, you need to prove your worth.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°The way I see it, if Broken Crag agrees to help, we announce the side we¡¯ve chosen in theing war,¡± Jonas said.

    ¡°Wait, we aren¡¯t¨C¡± Axel cried out.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Caleb said, ignoring Axel. ¡°If you help us, Autumn will see you as an enemy.¡±

    Jonas nodded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t make that decision for my wolves,¡± Jonas said. ¡°Broken Crag has a system for this kind of thing. So, if you want my wolves, if you want them to go to war for you, you gotta take them.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw.

    ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°It means,¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°Jonas and I will fight. In silver and iron.¡±

 Chapter 213 First Try

    Caleb had been gone for three days.

    Fiona had canceled the war games on the first day, and Ashleigh had spent the entire day in the treehouse, just missing him. It was strange.

    She had missed him before. She had rushed to Summer when she thought he was hurt. But this was different. It was as if the hollowness left behind by the suppressant was spreading.

    Knowing he was out there, but she couldn¡¯t feel him anymore was draining her of her energy.

    Ashleigh forced herself to leave the treehouse. It wasforting to be surrounded by his scent, but it was only draining her more to focus on it.

    On the second day, the war games resumed. Only this time, it was a very different experience. Through the challenge, she was kicked, stomped, punched, bitten, and thrown by countless wolves. And though the course was reset ten times, she did not even get close to Fiona once.

    Ashleigh spent that night icing her sore muscles and wishing she could feel Caleb¡¯s presence.

    Now it was the third day. Shey in her bed, dreading the idea of getting up.

    Her phone was ringing. It was going on the sixth or seventh ring now. She wondered how long it would take for whoever it was to understand that she wasn¡¯t going to answer the phone.

    The phone stopped ringing.

    ¡°Finally,¡± she whispered.

    The phone rang again.

    ¡°Arrrgghh!!¡± she growled. Then, grabbing the phone, she brought it to her ear and shouted her greeting. ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Not a morning person, alrighty then, just gonna note that down,¡± ra¡¯s cheery voice came through the line.

    Ashleigh sighed.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s early, ra. Can you please take your cheerfulness level from ten to a two?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, not sure it¡¯s physically possible for me to do that this morning,¡± ra said brightly. ¡°I went on a datest night, and it went really well.¡±

    ¡°d things are working out between you and Miss Stacey. I¡¯m going back to sle¨C¡±

    ¡°Oh, it wasn¡¯t with Stacey. No, that didn¡¯t really work out,¡± ra said. ¡°You know she baby talks? Like all the time? I get that she works with kids, but is it necessary? I read that talking to children like you would an adult is actually very¨C¡±

    ¡°ra!¡± Ashleigh growled.

    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± ra said with a giggle.

    ¡°I am going back to bed¡­.¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Sorry, Ash, but I really did have a good reason for calling you,¡± she said quickly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Well, as you know, I still haven¡¯t cracked the code of Alpha Cain¡¯s partition, but I have been checking out the files that were left untouched on hisputer. There were a lot, like I mean a lot.¡±

    ¡°I am waiting for the part that makes this phone call necessary,¡± Ashleigh grumbled.

    ¡°Wow, you are in a really bad mood¡­.¡± ra said quietly before continuing on. ¡°I haven¡¯t found a secret filebeled ¡®Top Secret Bad Guy Evidence¡¯ or anything. But I have found some strange files.¡±

    ¡°Define strange,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°You said something about Alpha Cain studying gics, right?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yea, Caleb said he did a personal rotation in a gicsb. He was researching the regeneration abilities of the wolves to try and synthesize something that could work for humans.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a really cool idea¡­ It could be possible. To a certain degree, anyway. Not full regeneration like we have, but there could be something to it. I mean, we are basically humans with puppy powers.¡±

    ¡°Yup, super cool¡­ ra?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Why am I awake!¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok¡­ sheesh. I found several files about gic coding. I don¡¯t understand a lot of it, but the weird part I definitely understood. They were Fae.¡±

    Ashleigh sat up in bed.

    ¡°What was Fae?¡± she asked.

    ¡°The gic coding.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Alpha Cain was researching the gic code of the Fae!¡± raughed.

    Ashleigh thought about it for a moment. With his finalment about the Fae blood¡¯s power, it made sense that he was researching their gics. But she still didn¡¯t understand why.

    ¡°Is there anything that tells us why? Or what he was looking for?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± ra said. ¡°A lot of his files were altered.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen those movies where there is a super-smart top agent in one of the special acronym branches of government? They get a top-secret assignment, but it¡¯s all redacted when they look through the file, so most of the document is covered in ck?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ sure¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like that,¡± ra replied. ¡°Which is also strange, since he was the only one with ess to his files, I don¡¯t know why he would have hidden the information from himself. So, I¡¯m guessing, either he was preparing for Snoopy McSnoopers like me, or he was making these reports for someone else and didn¡¯t n to give them the full lowdown on what he found.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure he was the one that cked out the information?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Yes, I can see the change log in the file information.¡±

    ¡°Is there any way to remove his changes?¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­ maybe, I might be able to work some of my restorative magic on this. But it will take time.¡±

    ¡°Was there anything else you found? Anything about Tomas? Or about the Fae mounds?¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± ra said. ¡°Most of what I¡¯ve seen are the backup files for some of his advanced treatments. Like the Bond Suppressants and the synthetic blood infusions. But there are still more folders to look through.¡±

    ¡°Ok, well, focus on getting those files unredacted, and you¡¯re still working on unlocking the partition, right?¡±

    ¡°Yep, I have a program running for it as we speak. It¡¯s still going to take time, though.¡±

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s fine,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t forget to look through his paper files.¡±

    ¡°You think he would have hidden sensitive information in the open? The way hisputer is locked down, I¡¯m guessing any physical evidence would need a retinal scan and a DNA sample,¡± ra sighed, looking around the office at all the filing cabs. ¡°This is going to take a while¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I am doing my best to join you¡­.¡±

    ¡°I heard you are having a hard time in the games¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°What did you hear?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a mixed bag,¡± ra said. ¡°The wolves that have joined the games most recently aren¡¯t being very nice¡­ but the ones that have been around since the start have said that you are a worthy opponent. Though they have admitted your performance has fallen.¡±

    Ashleigh let out an irritated groan.

    ¡°Maybe they should try running the game from my side and see how well they do¡­.¡±

    ra was quiet.

    ¡°ra?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± she said.

    ¡°You got quiet¡­ you aren¡¯t quiet.¡±

    raughed.

    ¡°I was just thinking¡­.¡±

    ¡°About?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you said they should run the game from your side¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­?¡±

    ¡°They have.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked, sitting up a little bit straighter.

    ¡°Actually, I have to.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ashleigh shot forward in her bed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ra took a deep breath before speaking again.

    ¡°Fiona¡¯s game is a standard test for Summer wolves. We are all required to do basic physical training andbat tactics. Therefore, the game is our final test.¡±

    Ashleigh sat dumbfounded in her bed. She had assumed Fiona created this test to push her and y with her.

    ¡°How long did it take you to pass?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it really matters how many times you have to run the test; what is essential is that you pass the test. So regardless of how long it takes or ¨C¡±

    ¡°ra!¡±

    ¡°I passed on my first try.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

 Chapter 214 Roles and Assignments

    ¡°How is that even possible?!¡± Ashleigh shouted angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be a jerk¡­ but how, how could you defeat Fiona on your first try when I can¡¯t on my twentieth!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you,¡± ra sighed. ¡°But I will say one thing¡­ there is more than one way to win the challenge. Just listen to the rules carefully.¡±

    After her conversation with ra, there was no way Ashleigh could justy back in bed. The game she had failed at over and over was a simple test? One that all Summer wolves took and passed, even the ones that had no real military orbat training.

    But, Ashleigh, a top Winter berserker, a devoted warrior and trusted to lead her own men in battle, failed. Repeatedly.

    This was uneptable.

    Ashleigh got out of bed, showered, and got herself ready for the next round of the game.

    There were now more than twenty wolves on Fiona¡¯s side. When Ashleigh arrived at the simtor, Fiona and the other wolves had already arrived. They stood around stretching and chatting.

    Ashleigh wondered how many of these wolves had beenughing at her. Her repeated failure at what was apparently a simple game for the rest of them.

    She clenched her jaw and leaned back against the wall. There were five minutes left before Fiona would stand up and state the rules before entering the simtor.

    ¡®This can¡¯t be the same test ra went through¡­ Fiona must have gone easy on her,¡¯ Ashleigh thought to herself.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ashleigh said, surprised by the sudden question.

    She looked up to see Fiona staring down at her with a gentle smile.

    ¡°I slept alright,¡± Ashleigh said.<sub>.</sub>

    Fiona sat down beside Ashleigh.

    ¡°Did you go back out to the treehouse?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°How did you¡­ never mind. No, I stayed in my roomst night,¡± Ashleigh answered.

    ¡°The suppressants make us all feel a little off for a while,¡± Fiona said quietly.

    Ashleigh looked back at her.

    ¡°Cain used himself as a test subject when he first created them, did you know that?¡± Fiona asked.

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°I felt like my heart stopped,¡± Fiona said. ¡°I was so scared that something had happened to him. When I found him in hisb, and he told me about this new thing he had created, I was livid. I didn¡¯t

    talk to him for three days.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Between the meetings with the Alphas and all the ¡®special missions¡¯ he went on, I got used to it. Thest year he was still with us, I think we only spent about a month of the entire year without them.¡±

    ¡°That sounds terrible,¡± Ashleigh replied honestly.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t great,¡± Fiona smiled sadly. ¡°And, of course, if I had known it was ourst year together¡­ well, I would have changed a lot of things.¡±<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh looked away from Fiona. She couldn¡¯t imagine that loss, and she didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°It might sound strange,¡± Fiona said. ¡°But the day I regret the most that he took those pills was the day he died.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange,¡± Ashleigh said with a slight shake of her head.

    Ashleigh remembered the night of the Fae attack. She had barely survived the treant that had caught her by the leg. She was lucky that it was injured already. Even though it was able to pierce her abdomen and wound her, she managed to kill it before it could strike her again.

    Ashleigh had wanted toy down in the snow and rest. But the treant had dragged her too far from the battle. She needed to know how her men were doing.

    She struggled to walk, weak from the blood loss. But when she felt Caleb through their bond, she stood up straight and took a deep breath.

    There was only a brief moment to feel the joy of his presence before the anxiety settled in. He was hurt. He was getting weak. Ashleigh had shifted and was running through the trees before she could even finish the thought.

    As she got closer, she felt something else. She felt Granger. Her stomach twisted.

    When she finally saw them, Caleb wasn¡¯t moving. She could feel him dying, feel the wolfsbane taking root.

    Granger growled and pulled back his hand, revealing to her the weapon. Ashleigh¡¯s fury zed through her body. Sheunched herself from the higher ground she stood on and flew at him with a force

    and speed she couldn¡¯t control.

    Ashleigh felt his flesh between her jaws. She tore at it; the metallic taste of his blood filled her mouth.

    Instinct told her to do it again, to rip his throat out and watch the light leave his eyes.

    But Caleb was growing weaker, and their bond was falling away.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Fiona called.

    Ashleigh blinked and shook her head, clearing away the memory.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± she said. ¡°I got¡­ distracted.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Fiona said. ¡°I was just saying that I wish I could have felt Cain before the end just so I would know he wasn¡¯t alone.¡±

    ¡®He wasn¡¯t,¡¯ Ashleigh whispered in her mind. Swallowing down the guilt, she felt at not being able to give Fiona that reassurance.

    ¡°It¡¯s time I share the rules of the game,¡± Fiona smiled.

    Ashleigh nodded and stood up to join the other wolves.

    ¡°Wee all. As you know, this is Ashleigh¡¯s Challenge game,¡± Fiona smiled, nodding towards Ashleigh. The other wolves turned and nodded to her as well.

    Ashleigh nodded back, holding back her sigh of frustration.

    ¡°The rules of this challenge are simple,¡± Fiona continued.

    ¡®Listen to the rules carefully.¡¯

    That was what ra had said. But Ashleigh had heard the rules again and again. So there was nothing helpful in that.

    ¡°Ashleigh has a goal, to reach the safe zone. I have a goal, to keep her from that safe zone. Physical attacks are allowed but remember not to go too far. Medics, as always, will immediately provide aid, but even they cannot bring back the dead.¡±

    There was a chuckle in the crowd.

    ¡°Remember that only thepetitors and those that choose them are allowed to be in human form. The rest of you should remain wolves until you have chosen. When you have chosen, remember to adjust your armor badge.¡±

    Ashleigh looked down at the armor badge she wore. It was blue. The one Fiona wore was red. She looked out into the crowd; all the wolves gathered had grey badges.

    But that wasn¡¯t right¡­ Ashleigh remembered the previous games, she had fought others in human form and wolf form, and several of them had worn red badges.

    ¡°You have all been given your roles and territories. Do not deviate from these assignments unless you have adjusted your badge. If you choose to follow, you are bound by your allegiance.¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t remember hearing this before. But if she was honest with herself, the first few times she ran the game, she was too nervous to listen, and since then, why did it matter? She knew how it worked.

    ¡°No matter what you choose,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°Your role still applies, and you must carry out your objective.¡±

    ¡®Wait,¡¯ Ashleigh thought to herself. ¡®The other wolves have their own tasks toplete. Why?¡¯

    ¡°We should just set our markers now,¡± someone whispered from behind Ashleigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s against the rules. We have to follow our role and see what they do.¡±

    ¡°We already know what she¡¯s going to do. She¡¯s done it every time.¡±

    Ashleigh nced back. It was two women. They looked alike, both short with brown hair and an average frame. Ashleigh wondered if they were siblings.

    ¡°She¡¯s looking at us,¡± one whispered. ¡°She didn¡¯t hear us, did she?¡±

    Both women turned to look up at Fiona.

    ¡°Let the game begin!¡± Fiona shouted.

    The wolves howled together before they entered the simtor.

    ***

    Ashleigh had decided toy low at the start of the game. She was curious about the roles and assignments that the other wolves had been given.

    She had climbed up into the trees, creeping along so no one could spot her.

    They were twenty minutes into the game. She had seen wolves paired off and doing nothing more than resting while others were hunting the animals in the forest. A few stalked through the trees snarling and growling. There were at least four different fights she witnessed.

    She had tried to go higher to cover more ground, but she spotted a man on the treetops. Even from a distance, she saw his badge was red.

    Fiona had said that the wolves couldn¡¯t be in human form before they had ¡®chosen¡¯. So this man had apparently already chosen. Whatever that meant.

    A whimper drew her attention back to the ground.

    There was a small wolf, a pup, really. Its ears hung low, and it backed away slowly toward a small stream. Then, with another whimper, he lifted his paw off the ground. He was injured.

    A growl came from in front of him. Ashleigh adjusted her position in the tree to see what it was. Threerge wolves walked toward the pup, their teeth bared and snarling.

    The wolf that seemed to lead them dove at the pup.

    Ashleigh¡¯s movements were fast. She made it just in time. The heel of her foot mmed down against the wolf¡¯s head, pushing it with a painful crunch to the dirt below. The wolf let out a howl of pain and did not get up.

    She ced herself between the pup and the two remaining wolves that continued to snarl and growl. Then, she crouched down into a defensive position and readied herself for their attack.

 Chapter 215 Hear This

    Caleb agreed to Jonas¡¯ terms and then promptly left. Jonas had already prepared rooms for both visiting Alphas to rest.

    Axel was left with Jonas.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Axel asked after Caleb was gone. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Jonasughed.

    ¡°Like the boy said, it¡¯s a fight,¡± Jonas replied. ¡°He and I will duke it out, and whoever wins is the battle master to the wolves of Broken Crag.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean you¡¯re giving up your role as Alpha, do you?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°This wolf don¡¯t give up nothing,¡± Jonas growled. ¡°If the boy can take me down fair and square, he earns the respect of my wolves.¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°He will earn the right to ask them to follow him onto the battlefield. Whether they follow is up to them,¡± replied Jonas.

    ¡°Not you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t tell my wolves who to fight for. I may be the voice the rest of you alphas recognize for this pack. But that don¡¯t mean these wolves don¡¯t have voices of their own.¡±

    Axel nodded in understanding.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Axel asked. ¡°Will you join the fight?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Jonas smiled.

    ¡°If Summer can beat me in silver and iron, I ain¡¯t got no problem following him into war.¡±

    ¡°In silver and iron, what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Jonas said, standing from the table and walking towards the door that led outside.

    The moon was high up in the sky now, and the air was cool. Axel followed Jonas across a small bridge. He led him to the highest point on the small ind. He pointed across the river to one of the many holes in the canyon walls leading to their tunnel system.

    ¡°That one there,¡± Jonas said. ¡°It leads to the richest deposit of silver in the territory.¡±

    Axel swallowed as he started to understand where this conversation was leading.

    ¡°Down there is where we¡¯ll fight. With the mountain holding back the wolf, and each of us wearing iron chains.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to take a shot of wolfsbane first?¡± Axel offered sarcastically as he processed what he had heard.

    He knew the wolves of Broken Crag were different. They chose to live in an environment that was toxic to them. They saw it as building their personal strength, and honestly, he respected them for it.

    But this sounded like too much.

    Jonasughed.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I have thought about it!¡±

    ¡°You do understand that you are insane, right? Like that¡¯s not a surprise to you, is it?¡± Axel said.

    ¡°I have heard worse,¡± Jonas smiled. He leaned forward on the wood railing before him. ¡°The boy¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯ll feel sick a couple of days, but it won¡¯t kill him.¡±

    ¡°Will you?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Jonasughed. ¡°I do want to help you boys. That don¡¯t mean I¡¯ll go easy on him. Just that I hope he can prove himself. I know the right side to take in this war.¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t a war.¡±

    ¡°There is. It¡¯s been building a long time,¡± Jonas said. ¡°Sooner rather thanter, it will surface, and we¡¯ll all get caught up in it.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully, not too soon,¡± Axel sighed.

    Jonas looked at Axel.

    ¡°Ya know, your dad has never liked me,¡± Jonas said.

    ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t like most people.¡±

    ¡°Why do you like me, Axel?¡±

    ¡°Who says I do?¡± Axel smiled, leaning over the rail. ¡°You¡¯re a grumpy, crazy old man that treats me like a kid.¡±

    ¡°That is true,¡± Jonasughed. ¡°But you have never shied away from me or my wolves. No matter how grumpy I¡¯ve gotten.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really like you, but I do respect you,¡± Axel said. ¡°Your wolves live in a way that should make them weaker, but they¡¯re all strong. They should be miserable, but everyone that I have met here, while grumpy, is still very happy.¡±

    ¡°We find our strength by conquering our weakness,¡± Jonas replied.

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°You finally got over it?¡± Jonas asked.

    Axel looked at him with confusion.

    Jonas pointed to his own face and then at Axel.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Axel said, touching his scar gently. ¡°I¡¯m getting there.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Jonas said. ¡°You have been drowning yourself in that weakness for too long. You lead a people now, no time to gasp for breath.¡±

    ¡°I have someone to find,¡± Axel sighed. ¡°Hard to do with one eye covered.¡±

    Jonasughed again.

    ¡°Whatever reason finds your strength.¡±

    ***

    Not long after sunrise Caleb was guided to the entrance of the tunnel. He was stripped down to his boxer briefs and led to stand beside Jonas, who was already in a simr state of dress. Behind them were tworge men carrying a simple wooden chest between them.

    Further back stood Axel and about fifty other men and women waiting to follow them down a hollowed-out narrow tunnel. Old wooden nks lined the ground while heavy stone posts were spaced evenly with small lights strung between them, lighting the way in the small passage.

    They walked for some distance before the narrow tunnel expanded until it became arge cave lined in silver ore. At the center of the cave, arge circle had been carved out of the ground. Five stone pirs surrounded the ring.

    Caleb and Axel both felt the heavy weight of their wolf being forced down into submission, to retreat deep inside of themselves. They fought the urge to leave the room.

    Caleb followed Jonas and the two men carrying the chest into the center of the cave. While Axel followed the rest of the wolves as they spread themselves out between the pirs to watch the battle.

    The two men ced the chest down between the two alphas. They each pulled a pair of heavy workman¡¯s gloves from their pocket and put them on. As the chest was opened, Caleb could see a sheet of chains linked together. One of the men reached in and pulled out the first one. He approached Jonas, and now it was clear what the sheet was. A chainmail shirt made from iron.

    Jonas opened his arms. The man brought the chainmail to him. He slipped it over his head and let it fall across his back and chest.

    Jonas clenched his jaw and roared out as the metal burned against his flesh.

    The wolves of Broken Crag howled alongside him.

    ¡°Through weakness, we find our strength!¡± Jonas shouted.

    The wolves echoed back his words, along with grunts and howls of excitement.

    The second man now approached Caleb.

    He opened his arms, and the man brought the chainmail over his head and let it fall.

    Caleb closed his eyes and hissed as the fire spread over his bare skin. He clenched his hands into tight fists and ground his teeth together, taking a deep breath through his nose.

    ¡°Let out your voice, Summer!¡± Jonas shouted, growling out his pain. ¡°Let us hear the agony! Don¡¯t let it silence you!¡±

    Caleb growled. The chainmail scratched and burned against his skin. The silver in the walls and floor made him feel heavy. And Jonas was just pissing him off.

    ¡°Once we have left the circle, the fight begins,¡± said the man that had ced Caleb¡¯s chainmail.

    The two men had picked up the chest. They were leaving the circle.

    ¡°Come, boy,¡± Jonas said as his nostrils red with the heavy breaths he took. ¡°Through weakness, you will find strength.¡±

    Caleb watched as the second man¡¯s foot finally left the circle.

    ¡°Hear this!¡± he roared as he charged at Jonas.

 Chapter 216 Focused

    ¡°Ssshhh!¡± Ashleigh whispered, quieting the boy by her side.

    She held him back with her arm, pressing herself against the rocks as hard as she could and trying to make them both invisible.

    Ashleigh waited until the wolf had passed and she couldn¡¯t hear his steps anymore.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she whispered. ¡°We can move now.¡±

    The boy looked up at her sadly.

    ¡°I¡¯m slowing you down, Miss Ashleigh,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh got down on her knee before him, cing her hands on his shoulders; she tried to give him a bright smile.

    ¡°You are not slowing me down, Abe. I am the one that said we should hide, and I¡¯m the one that keeps making us take breaks. That¡¯s all me, bud.¡±

    Abe smiled back at her.

    Ashleigh had never expected to find the boy that had announced his desire to marry her in this game. She didn¡¯t even know he had gotten his wolf.<sub>.</sub>

    He was a sweet boy; he just wanted the chance to y a game with her. He had no idea what this game was about, and Ashleigh was trying desperately to keep it that way.

    Once she had taken care of the three wolves that had first cornered him by the stream, she had decided they would make their way through the field as quietly as possible.

    Abe had gotten hurt at the start of the game; he had fallen and twisted his ankle. It wasn¡¯t enough to bring the medics in, but it was enough to make it difficult for him to move too quickly. She had considered telling him to hide while she tried to finish the game, but there was no guarantee he wouldn¡¯t run into trouble again.

    No, the only way she could make sure the boy was safe was to take him to the safe zone herself. In order to do this, she had avoided other wolves where she could. They had run into a pair, and after some intense staring, Ashleigh decided to see if they would simply let her pass.

    She had picked Abe up into her arms and kept her eye on them as she moved past. To her surprise, they had let her go by and then continued on their own way.

    They snuck past every wolf they could, and every once in a while, when they would run into a wolf they couldn¡¯t avoid, they talked to them. Ashleigh made her case where she could, asking them to let her by so she could take Abe to safety. When it seemed like the wolf wasn¡¯t listening or didn¡¯t care, she simply walked away, keeping her guard up in case they decided to try ande after them from behind.

    There had been a few minor scuffles but nothing more than threats. They had avoided the wolves that were clearly trying to hunt them. Now they just needed to reach the safe zone.

    As Ashleigh approached the hill, she looked around nervously. Here she would be out in the open. If there were any wolves waiting to jump at her, this was their perfect opportunity. She had Abe in her arms and would have to use her body as a shield to protect him if there was an attack.

    She swallowed down her anxiety and started up the hill.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Fiona called out from the tree she leaned against. ¡°Did you bring a friend today?¡±

    ¡°Fiona, this boy is hurt. I am just trying to get him to the safe zone so that he can be looked at by a medic.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that it?¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°So, I should just move aside and let you take him into the safe zone, which is also how you win this game?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about the game; I just want to make sure he is alright.¡±

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°Well, unfortunately,¡± Fiona replied, pushing off the tree. ¡°I can¡¯t let anyone just walk into the safe zone¡­.¡±

    She started to walk in their direction.

    ¡°But what I can do¡­¡± she said, ¡°is focus my attention on you while the boy runs off somewhere. Maybe to the tree, maybe to the safe zone. I don¡¯t know because I will be focused on attacking you.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath through her nose.

    ¡°When I put you down,¡± she whispered to Abe. ¡°Run to the tree, and then run to the safe zone. Do not look back, and do not listen. Just get up the hill and into the safe zone.¡±

    Abe nodded.

    ¡°Will you be ok?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a game, sweetheart,¡± she whispered, setting him down on the ground. ¡°Now, run!¡±

    Ashleigh jumped at Fiona, but she was ready for her. Ashleigh was caught and tossed aside like a ragdoll.

    Fiona pulled out her clubs, and Ashleigh reached back for her karambits.

    They squared off. Ashleigh nced up to see where Abe was, almost up the hill. She moved back just in time to avoid getting hit by Fiona¡¯s club.

    She quickly moved her hands defensively, again getting caught in Fiona¡¯s flurry of attacks. Ashleigh tried to hold her back, but her eyes kept drifting up the hill. He was almost there.

    Fiona let go of one of her clubs, letting it fall to the ground. She drew her hand back and formed a tight fist that she brought down with full force into Ashleigh¡¯s stomach.

    Ashleigh doubled over, coughing and trying to catch her breath. Fiona brought her knee up into Ashleigh¡¯s chin, sending her flying back.

    Ashleighnded hard, and she was sure she felt a rib crack. Fiona wasing at her. Ashleigh got up painfully and moved out of the way.

    Once more, she looked up just as Abe crossed into the safe zone. Ashleigh felt a wave of relief before the pain in her back as Fiona kicked her.

    ¡°Pay attention!¡± Fiona shouted as she charged at her with her club.

    Fiona raised her hand high, bringing it down toward her goal. Ashleigh closed her eyes, preparing for the blow, but to her surprise, it never came.

    ¡°Go!¡± she heard a voice she slightly recognized shout.

    Ashleigh opened her eyes to see a young woman, short with brown hair, using her body as a shield against the brunt of Fiona¡¯s onught.

    ¡°Go! Win the game!¡± the girl shouted once again.

    ¡°Hurry!¡± shouted another girl. She looked simr to the first.

    That was when Ashleigh recognized them as the potential siblings from the lobby.

    ¡°We can¡¯t hold her long!¡± the second girl said.

    Ashleigh nodded and pulled herself up off the ground. She turned and started running toward the safe zone. She didn¡¯t know why they were helping her. Maybe they were just sick of the game. But whatever their reason, she was happy to finally finish this torture.

    She was only ten feet away when she heard it, the pained cry of the second woman.

    Ashleigh turned back. One of the women was curled up on the ground. At the same time, the other shielded her as Fiona continued to beat them mercilessly.

    Ashleigh growled.

    Fiona drew back on the staff, preparing to hit the small woman on the head to knock her out. When she was pulled back with force. Fiona hit the ground and lost her hold on the staff.

    Ashleigh was on top of her in an instant.

    She was able to pin Fiona¡¯s arms back. She knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold her for long, but it might just be enough.

    ¡°Go!¡± she shouted, ¡°Hurry! Get up the hill! Take her to the medic!¡±

    The two wolves looked at Ashleigh with confused eyes.

    ¡°Hurry! I can¡¯t hold her long!¡±

 Chapter 217 An Answer

    They scrambled to their feet and turned to hurry up the hill.

    Fiona broke Ashleigh¡¯s hold, tossing her to the side. Fiona grabbed one of Ashleigh¡¯s fallen karambits, throwing it at the fleeing wolves. Ashleigh moved faster, knocking the karambit off its trajectory and sending it into the bushes.

    She let out a soft cry as the de sliced her palm.

    ¡°You should have taken the opportunity they gave you to get away while you could. What a waste!¡± Fiona shouted as she readied her club and charged at Ashleigh.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of getting myself to safety if I¡¯m leaving my pack behind!?¡± Ashleigh shouted back, preparing herself to defend.

    Fiona smiled and increased her attack,ing at Ashleigh with a strength she hadn¡¯t shown before. She brought her weapon down against Ashleigh¡¯s body, hitting the ces she already knew were bruised and injured.

    Ashleigh was pressured down to her knee. She nced back; the others were almost there. Just a few more feet, and they would be inside the safe zone and away from danger.

    Fiona caught her nce. She growled and shifted, shoving Ashleigh down against the dirt as she did so.

    She charged at the two women at the border of the safe zone. Shoving her head between them, she separated them. One fell to the ground, while the other stumbled but made it inside the safe area.

    Fiona turned her body to stand between the remaining woman and the safe zone.

    ¡°Go!¡± Ashleigh shouted as she ran towards Fiona. She shifted midair and caught Fiona on the leg. She dragged her back and then tossed her down the hill. It wasn¡¯t far, but it was enough for Ashleigh to take a new defensive position.

    Fiona snarled and dove at Ashleigh¡¯s leg, biting her aggressively. Ashleigh let out a whimper but held her ground.

    The woman that stood at the border of the safe zone watched carefully. Ashleigh kept her position, no matter how many times Fiona bit or dove at her. She held strong. Keeping her own body between Fiona and the woman.

    The woman took a shaky step forward and shifted into her wolf. She howled as loud and as strong as she could.

    Ashleigh was focused on keeping Fiona locked in ce, she didn¡¯t hear the howl, and she didn¡¯t hear the ones that followed.<sub>.</sub>

    Fiona dove at her, catching her shoulder with powerful jaws. Ashleigh felt the crunch of her bones.

    She let out a pained whimper as she fell to the ground, shifting back into her human form. Fiona stood over her. Ashleigh felt woozy from the blood loss and tired from the fight.

    Fiona stared down at her; she wiped the blood from her mouth as she took deep breaths.

    She got down on her knees, cing one on either side of Ashleigh, preventing her from moving. Fiona put her hand over Ashleigh¡¯s throat, applying just enough pressure to make the ck seeping into Ashleigh¡¯s vision move slightly faster.

    ¡°Do you yiel¨C¡±

    Fiona¡¯s words were interrupted by a wolf tackling her to the dirt.

    Ashleigh had no chance to react before she felt herself being dragged backward, her head rolled to the side, and she saw a tan wolf had grabbed the cor of her shirt and was pulling her in the direction of the safe zone. It was the wolf that had first let her and Abe walk past without concern.

    Ashleigh managed to lift her head enough to look back to where Fiona had been.

    She watched in shock as at least six different wolves were jumping at Fiona, biting and wing.

    The wolf tugged at her cor; her vision was fading, but she saw the green light surrounding her as she was dragged into the safe zone.

    ***

    When Ashleigh woke, she was in a hospital bed.

    ¡°She¡¯s waking up,¡± came the familiar voice of Galen.

    He appeared before her with a soft smile.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Wee back,¡± he said.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ashleigh replied softly, still feeling groggy. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Well, from what I understand,¡± he said. ¡°You won.¡±

    He smiled and pulled a small item from his pocket. Pulling on it made a loud popping sound, sending paper and glitter flying over Ashleigh¡¯s nket.

    She turned and looked up at him. He looked back with a slight blush on his cheeks.

    ¡°Bell said you would enjoy that¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh chuckled.

    ¡°I might have if I was a little more awake,¡± she smiled.

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°Wait, so I won the game?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± came another voice. ¡°You did.¡±

    Ashleigh lifted her head to see Fiona sitting in a chair across the room.¡±

    ¡°Fiona?¡±

    ¡°Why are you surprised?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°I am Luna, I was running your game, and I will be your mother-inw soon enough. So why wouldn¡¯t I be at your bedside when you are in the hospital, especially when Caleb isn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°I guess that is true,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°The doctor said you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Galen said. ¡°No simtors for a few weeks, though. Your shoulder got roughed up pretty badly.¡±

    Galen looked back at Fiona.

    ¡°I y to win,¡± she shrugged.

    ¡°What about the others?¡± Ashleigh asked, remembering Abe and the two women that had helped her.

    ¡°There were no other serious injuries,¡± Galen replied. ¡°Everyone else was seen to by the medics on site.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded. Then looked at Fiona.

    ¡°Did I really win?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona nodded, then leaned forward in her chair. ¡°But do you know how you won?¡±

    Ashleigh thought back to thest bits of the game she could remember, the wolf dragging her up the hill, the others piling on Fiona. Abe.

    ¡°The others¡­¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°They held you back, and one of them pulled me into the safe zone.¡±

    Fiona nodded.

    Galen looked between them.

    ¡°Since I can see that you are doing alright, I will give you two some privacy,¡± Galen said. ¡°I need to make sure Caleb¡¯s alright and doesn¡¯t hear about this from someone else.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he be alright?¡± Ashleigh asked, sitting up in her bed suddenly.

    ¡°I would also like that answer,¡± Fiona smiled.

    Galen chuckled and then brought his phone to his ear.

    ¡°Hello? Yes, this is Galen¡­ an emergency? I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders and then quickly left the room.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find himter and get an answer,¡± Fiona smiled, looking back at Ashleigh. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little sore.¡±

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°So,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I guess it was kind of an empty victory.¡±

    Fiona tilted her head and looked carefully at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t win on my own,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    Fiona smiled.

    ¡°I never said you had to.¡±

    Ashleigh narrowed her eyes. She looked at Fiona, trying to understand what she meant.

    ¡°Actually, there are many ways to win that game,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°But there is one in particr that very few have ever found.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Fiona reached into her pocket and pulled out a piece of paper.

    ¡°You remember that each wolf was given a role or a task? Something they alone knew?¡±

    Ashleigh nodded her head.

    ¡°They are each given one or the other, a role or a task,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°But there is one role that has an optional task.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Ashleigh said, unsure what Fiona was getting at.

    ¡°This was the task given to the woman that came for you, the one that called the others and then dragged you across the finish line.¡±

    Ashleigh took the paper and opened it. Her eyes widened at what she read. She heard a voice, two voices, calling out to her from memory.

    ¡®Close¡­. rather than like you, they should respect you and trust you.¡¯

    Corrine¡¯s words to Ashleigh had been advice.

    ¡®¡­in Summer, we are all parts of a whole. No one of us can do it all. So instead, we all do it as one¡­ if you want to be their Luna¡­ then think of them and what they need.¡¯

    But Fiona¡¯s had been an answer.

    ¡°Read it out loud,¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°Role: Alpha of a Peaceful Pack. Optional Task: Abandon the peace for a worthy Luna.¡±

 Chapter 218 Accepted

    ¡°You won today because you were epted by this pack as someone they will follow. Someone they will fight and die for if necessary.¡±

    Ashleigh stared at Fiona withplete shock. She was epted? No, it was only a game, and only a few wolves.

    ¡°They chose you over me, Ashleigh,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°This whole time, not once in any other round did a single wolf choose you. But this time, when you chose to protect them in ce of winning the game, they chose you.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to¨C¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the point?¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°You saved Abe because he was a pup in trouble. But you could have left him after you took care of the wolves after him. Or you could have even left him with one of the others you came across.

    ¡°You chose to bring him to the safe zone yourself to ensure he made it. You carried him and took long detours to keep him safe. They saw that choice. They respected it.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate that, but it was only a few wolves. So it¡¯s a bit of a stretch to say that this pack has epted me,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    Fiona grabbed the stool that sat at the small counter. She brought it over and sat down beside Ashleigh.

    ¡°This game is about more than the stated goal,¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°The only way I could win was to keep you out of the safe zone. But you had many ways to win. You just never found them until this round. When you stopped thinking of brute force as the only thing you have to offer this pack.¡±

    Fiona smiled at Ashleigh. She saw that the young Luna had difficulty epting her words.

    ¡°Each wolf participating in the game is a representative of Summer. Whether it be from a division, a small group, or an entire sector. The howls, did you hear them?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh thought back to just before she lost consciousness before the wolves came. She remembered the howl now, the chorus that echoes back.

    She nodded.

    ¡°That wolf that let out the first howl? She was announcing you as a worthy Luna. Those that returned her howl agreed. Did you also happen to notice that wolves arrived to help you, but those that had already chosen me were nowhere to be seen?¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow. It was true. She had seen several wolves in human form with red badges throughout the match. Those would have been the ones that had chosen Fiona. But none of them had been on the hill at the end.

    ¡°Since they had already chosen me, the only thing they could do when their allegiance shifted, was take up the peace that your wolves had abandoned.¡±

    Ashleigh blinked. She let out a breath of air, still not understanding what had happened. She hadn¡¯t done anything special.

    ¡°Ashleigh, it¡¯s not asplicated as you are making it,¡± Fiona smiled, reaching her hand out to touch Ashleigh¡¯s. ¡°For weeks, they have watched you fight your way through the game, yes, you lost, but you kept trying.

    ¡°To some, it was a sign of your spirit, your persistence. To others, it was a concern that all you recognized as a viable solution was violence.¡±

    Fiona paused.

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t Abe¡¯s first appearance in the games, just the first time you found him. But your reaction to him and choosing to save the two women who gave you an out¡­.¡±<sub></sub>

    Fiona let out a soft sigh and a bright smile. She raised her hand to Ashleigh¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°It just confirmed for everyone else what I already knew.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ashleigh asked, unsure why she felt a tear falling.

    ¡°The Goddess made the right choice, and so did Caleb.¡±

    Ashleigh felt an intense flood of emotion. She clenched her jaw and pursed her lips. Her stomach tightened as she tried to hold it in.

    Fiona leaned close and kissed the top of Ashleigh¡¯s head, just like Caleb so often did when he offered herfort.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok to feel relieved,¡± Fiona whispered.

    Ashleigh let out a chuckle, and with that chuckle, she drew a shaky breath. She hadn¡¯t quite realized how tired she was. How hard she had tried; how much she had wanted to win. As hard as she tried, as hard as she fought. She only won when she stopped trying to.

    She let the tears fall. She let the weariness settle over her.

    Fiona stayed by her side quietly as Ashleigh allowed herself to fall into the emotions she had been holding back.

    The pack had epted her. She wasn¡¯t sure how to react to that. She was excited, terrified, and overwhelmed. Ashleigh had hoped that winning this game would help, but she never expected it to work so well.

    All she needed now was toplete her promise.

    ¡°The next full moon isn¡¯t far,¡± Fiona said. ¡°But Corrine is pretty amazing at pulling together beautiful weddings.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking up at Fiona.

    ¡°I mean, what she did for Bell and Galen was beautiful. I¡¯m sure she will make it even more special for you,¡± Fiona smiled.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked again.

    ¡°Your wedding?¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Ashleigh began. ¡°Caleb and I aren¡¯t nning to marry for a few more months.¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but that was before. Now that the pack epts you, there is no reason to wait, right?¡± Fiona said. ¡°Caleb told me that you wanted to prove yourself first. I can tell you without question you have done that.¡±

    ¡°Uhm, well, yes¡­ that¡¯s true,¡± Ashleigh stammered. ¡°But¡­ there are¡­ that is I¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it, Ashleigh?¡± Fiona asked, looking at Ashleigh carefully.

    Ashleigh hesitated to answer. She needed to be careful.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know when Caleb will even be back from this secret mission,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°He may not make it back home before the full moon, and we can¡¯t n the wedding without him even knowing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please,¡± Fionaughed. ¡°If Galen calls him right now and tells him that the pack epts you and you¡¯re free to marry, it doesn¡¯t matter why he¡¯s out there. He would be back in a heartbeat to make you his wife.¡±

    Ashleighughed awkwardly, lowering her head. She knew Fiona was right.

    ¡°There¡¯s something else,¡± Fiona said, observing Ashleigh¡¯s reaction. ¡°Do you not want to marry my son?¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes shot open, and she turned up to Fiona.

    ¡°Of course, I do!¡± she cried out.

    ¡°Then what is the problem,¡± Fiona asked. The merriment had left her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I made a promise¡­ and I haven¡¯tpleted it yet,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°What kind of promise would keep you from marrying the man you love?¡± Fiona asked, crossing her arms over her chest.

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    Fiona already knew that Ashleigh was investigating Cain¡¯s death, that she wanted to find an answer to what really happened.

    But how could Ashleigh exin that she needed to find those answers before she could marry Caleb?

    That marrying him now would feel like she took advantage of him before he knew the truth. After all, could she expect him to feel the same way for her after he knew?

    ¡°I promised Caleb I would solve Cain¡¯s murder. For him and for this pack,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Getting married won¡¯t hinder your investigation,¡± Fiona said. ¡°If anything, bing Luna officially will make it easier for you to gather information.¡±

    Fiona stood up. She continued to stare at Ashleigh with such a focus that Ashleigh honestly worried she could somehow hear her thoughts.

    ¡°This is about your father,¡± Fiona stated.

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Wha¡­ what do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked, trying to push down her nerves.

    Fiona raised an eyebrow and took a deep breath through her nose.

    ¡°You are afraid of how Caleb will react when he learns that your father is the one who killed Cain.¡±

 Chapter 219 He Wasnt Alone

    Ashleigh was silent. The world around her had gone still.

    Fiona stared at her, waiting for a response.

    ¡°How¡­ what¡­¡± Ashleigh couldn¡¯t even form a sentence.

    Fiona sat back down on the stool beside Ashleigh.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s true then,¡± Fiona sighed.

    Ashleigh swallowed. She had unintentionally confirmed what Fiona had only suspected.

    ¡°Obviously, I don¡¯t know what actually happened,¡± Fiona said. ¡°But I have known your father for almost thirty years. He and Cain were closer than anyone realizes. They may not have agreed on how to run a pack or what level of interaction we should have with humans. But they were friends.¡±

    Fiona smiled sadly.

    ¡°After Cain died, I was stuck in the hospital for a long time. I had been inside a battle simtion when the mate bond was severed. With the suppressants he had taken, I didn¡¯t feel how he died, or whether it was fast or slow. Only¡­ that he was gone. A sudden intense stabbing in my heart and an emptiness that left me breathless.¡±

    Fiona paused, her voice shaking slightly, her eyes glistening with unwee tears.

    ¡°My distraction at that moment led to a severe spinal injury. It¡¯s the reason I use a walking stick sometimes,¡± she continued. ¡°When I was in a ce that I could think again, really ept the loss. I realized that Wyatt had pulled away from us.

    ¡°Caleb was angry, and he was pushing for more answers, so at first, I thought Wyatt was just trying to give him space. To allow Caleb to grieve in the way he needed to.¡±

    Ashleigh felt her stomach tighten, and her heart ached for Caleb.

    ¡°But after a while, it just felt strange. Winter and Summer were at odds, Wyatt would barely respond to messages I sent.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t until the first Blood Moon after Cain¡¯s death that I started to wonder. Then, when I met him face to face, I saw the shame as he looked at me from across the room.

    ¡°During the official ceremony, honoring and saying goodbye to Cain, I finally looked into his eyes, and that look told me something awful. I saw the pain he held, and I knew right then, he watched Cain die.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes; she saw her father¡¯s face. The exhaustion. Years of carrying the burden of his guilt over Cain¡¯s death had destroyed the man he used to be.

    ¡°I was never sure what that really meant,¡± Fiona sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to believe that Wyatt could hurt Cain, but it was a possibility.¡±

    She looked at Ashleigh, giving her a sad smile again.

    ¡°When you started looking into Cain¡¯s death, I admit, I was suspicious.,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°I considered that you might be trying to hide something that would implicate Wyatt, but that kind of decision didn¡¯t line up with your character.¡±

    ¡°I thought you hated me¡­.¡± Ashleigh said softly, not meaning to say it out loud.

    ¡°No, Ashleigh, I told you before, if you were anyone else, I would have epted you right away,¡± Fiona said. ¡°But you hurt my son, I needed to make sure you deserved the chance to make it up to him.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded, then chewed at her lower lip as she tried to decide what she could tell her.

    ¡°It was an ident,¡± she said.

    Fiona swallowed, she gave Ashleigh her attention, but she wasn¡¯t sure how prepared she was to hear the truth.

    ¡°My father¡­ he didn¡¯t know it was him,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°There were other wolves, he had been attacked, poisoned. The poison was working itself out of his system when Alpha Cain approached him from behind. He just reacted¡­ he stabbed him.¡±

    Fiona clenched her jaw and closed her eyes, drawing a shaky breath.<sub></sub>

    ¡°My father tried to help him,¡± Ashleigh said, tears falling from her eyes. ¡°But they didn¡¯t have anything, no supplies¡­ and Alpha Cain¡­ told my father to let him go. He wanted my father toplete his mission for him.¡±

    ¡°Of course he did,¡± Fiona sighed, shaking her head.

    ¡°Alpha Cain told my father he was already dying, that he had also been poisoned. I don¡¯t think my dad believes it, though. He wanted me to tell Caleb. He said he would ept whatever punishment he decided.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t know what would happen now. What Caleb would do.

    ¡°Wyatt was always too damn honorable for his own good,¡± Fiona sighed, wiping her tears. ¡°If Cain said he was dying, he was. My mate was a lot of things, very secretive, but he didn¡¯t lie. He would have forgiven Wyatt for stabbing him, he would have told him it wasn¡¯t his fault. But he wouldn¡¯t lie to make him feel better.¡±

    Fiona stood up from the stool. She turned away topose herself. Taking another deep breath in and out.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t alone,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Fiona squeezed her eyes tight as she felt the deep pull in her stomach. Then, taking a quiet, shaky breath, she tried desperately to steady herself.

    ¡°My father held him in his arms, talked to him until he was gone. It wasn¡¯t long.¡±

    Fiona nodded, still not looking back at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. ¡°For telling me.¡±

    Fiona sniffled and then straightened herself up before turning to face Ashleigh again.

    ¡°Now tell me the rest.¡±

    ¡°The rest?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona said, sitting back down on the stool. ¡°Everything. Who, what, where, when. All of it. Everything you know about what happened to Cain and why.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯m still looking for those answers,¡± she replied.

    ¡°No, you are looking for more answers, but you already know some of them, so tell me those.¡±

    Ashleigh took a breath to calm her nerves.

    ¡°Fiona, there are people that this story affects. Not just you and Caleb, or even Summer. If I tell you everything I know, I share someone else¡¯s secret. Someone I care about, and I won¡¯t do that,¡±

    Ashleigh stated firmly.

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°Is it impossible to tell the story without revealing this secret?¡± she asked.

    Ashleigh thought about it.

    ¡°I guess not, but you wouldn¡¯t understand why my father didn¡¯t tell the truth about what happened.¡±

    ¡°He was protecting someone?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Does keeping their secret change the story?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Fiona said after thinking for a moment. ¡°I trust you, and to a degree, I trust Wyatt. So I won¡¯t ask for that person¡¯s personal details.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ashleigh sighed in relief.

    ¡°But I do want the rest,¡± Fiona said. ¡°It¡¯s time I understand why I lost my mate.¡±

    Ashleigh could not refuse her. Leaving out only the details of what had happened to Bell and her name, Ashleigh shared all she knew about Cain¡¯s death with Fiona.

    ¡°This person that Wyatt protected,¡± Fiona said. ¡°Did Cain know them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He protected them too, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°You wanted to know about Tomas and Cain, why I thought he had something to do with his death.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°About ten years ago, Cain had worked with Tomas on something that he decided was unsafe. He quit the project and told Tomas he wanted nothing to do with it. All Cain would say to me was that it was dangerous.

    ¡°But Tomas was insistent. He called, he visited, and I heard them arguing more than once, but Cain refused every time. Until something changed six years ago. From what you said. I¡¯m guessing it was finding out about the person that needed to be protected.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded again.

    ¡°Cain started working with Tomas again, but he said he had more control of the situation this time. Strictly research, not development. It seemed fine until thatst year. Then, he suddenly became apprehensive, but about what, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°From what ra found on hisputer and what he told my dad. It seems he was researching Fae gics and how they used magic?¡± Ashleigh suggested.

    ¡°That would definitely be something Tomas would want to have his dirty hands in,¡± Fiona growled.

    ¡°Fiona, I know this is a hard ask, but you can¡¯t go after Tomas¡­ he can¡¯t know that we know anything about what really happened that day.¡±

    ¡°I know, Ashleigh,¡± Fiona said. ¡°I have suspected that man for years¡­ I haven¡¯t tried to kill him yet. I can wait a little longer.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and let out a deep breath.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Fiona called.

    Ashleigh looked at her.

    ¡°We can¡¯t tell Caleb, not yet.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ I always understood that my mate did dangerous work. I was prepared to lose him every time he left Summer,¡± Fiona said. ¡°I am also patient and calcting. I have no intention of letting Tomas get away with what he has done, but I can wait until we know everything.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Caleb,¡± Fiona let out a soft sigh. ¡°He lost his dad¡­ and knowing that the man who caused his death is just living his life without concern¡­ he won¡¯t be able to tolerate that.

    ¡°He¡¯s generally a calm man, able to reign in his emotions and control himself. But underneath it all, he¡¯s still just like the rest of us. A dangerous animal.¡±

 Chapter 220 A Big Softie

    Caleb roared as he pressed his shoulder into Jonas¡¯ hip; wrapping his arms around his thighs, he lifted him off the ground and threw him back over his shoulder.

    Jonasnded on the stone circle with a heavy thud.

    His wolves howled out.

    Caleb heaved heavy breaths. He was exhausted, and his skin felt as though it were in shreds from the burning rub of the chainmail.

    Jonas got to his feet.

    ¡°AAAGGHHHH!¡± he screamed out, thumping his fists against his chest before running at full speed toward Caleb.

    Caleb barely managed to get his hands up to block the onught of quick punches Jonas was throwing a mile a minute.

    He tried for his head, his chest, and his stomach. Unfortunately, Caleb was barely able to block half the shots. Jonas finally struck him in the side, forcing Caleb to drop to one knee.

    Jonas used his shin to kick Caleb across the chest with a force that sent him to the ground on his back.

    Caleb coughed and spit out the blood in his mouth. He managed to roll away before Jonas could jump on top of him.

    He hurried to his feet, moving out of range.

    Jonas watched Caleb slowly circling him. Both men were drenched in sweat and covered in angry red burns from the chainmail.

    Caleb was feeling the effects of the cave. His strength was already worn away by the silver all around him. The chainmail itself was heavy. The burns ached and limited his movements.

    The man in front of him was panting, covered in just as many blisters as Caleb. Yet, somehow he still seemed to have the energy to fight.

    ¡°Embrace it,¡± Jonas said between breaths. ¡°ept the pain and let it guide you to the strength you have inside.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Caleb growled, once more charging at Jonas at full speed.

    Jonas smiled and ran at Caleb.

    Their bodies crashed into each other. They punched and kicked, each trying to grab hold of the other. Caleb hesitated when his handnded on the chainmail. That hesitation allowed Jonas to grab Caleb¡¯s leg and pull it out from under him, pinning Caleb to the stone below.

    Jonas quickly got on top of him, mming his fists down against Caleb¡¯s chest, hard and fast. Caleb brought his arms up to block the hits, but his strength was all but gone.

    He pulled his arms back, exposing his body and allowing Jonas to hit him multiple times. Then, just as he had been trained, he blocked out the pain and focused on his task. Finally, he gathered his strength and held his hands together in a heavy fist to bring the blow down on Jonas¡¯s head.

    Jonas staggered and fell to the side.

    Caleb got up quickly. He turned and kicked Jonas hard and fast along his sides.

    Jonas kicked his legs, causing Caleb to take a step back.

    Jonas managed to get up on all fours just as Caleb brought his knee crashing against the side of his opponent¡¯s head.

    He fell to the side. His body hit the ground with an echoed thud and a st.

    Caleb stood taking deep, huffing breaths of air, watching as Jonas didn¡¯t move. He took a step forward. It was a mistake.

    Jonas swept his leg. Caleb watched in horror as the stone floor below rushed to meet his face. His vision went white, and he groaned as the fiery pain spread through his head, neck, and down into his body.

    Caleb¡¯s vision was swirling, and his limbs were refusing hismands. He was barely able to think straight.

    He got to his knees. The world around him teetered. Thest thing he saw was Jonas¡¯ kneeing straight to his face.<sub></sub>

    ***

    Caleb woke in a room he didn¡¯t recognize.

    The ceiling above him was beige, the walls a slightly darker beige. There was a dresser to the right and a counter with a sink to the left. Just past the sink was an open door.

    It was a hospital room. He was in a hospital bed. As he looked down, he realized, with a bit of irritation, that he was even in a hospital gown.

    He tried to move, hissing as the pain in his chest burned with even the slightest movement.

    ¡°Careful,¡± came a soft voice from the door.

    Caleb nced over to see a woman walking into the room. She was tall and curvy with ck and red hair tied back in three braids that turned into a ponytail. She wore jeans and a t-shirt with some band name he didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°You still have a few hours before you¡¯ve reached sitting up strength,¡± she smiled.

    She held aptop in her hand, which she set down on the counter, and then pulled over a stool to sit down and begin typing.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Caleb asked. His throat ached, and he wondered if there was bruising on it as well.

    The girl turned back to him and stood with a big smile.

    ¡°So sorry, totally forgot you have been asleep this whole time,¡± sheughed. ¡°I¡¯ve been talking up a storm with you, but of course, you don¡¯t remember any of it. I¡¯m Nessa.¡±

    ¡°Are you a nurse?¡± he asked.

    Nessaughed.

    ¡°Uh¡­ no. I know a few basic things, like when your chest has been beaten and burned, moving around is not highly rmended,¡± she smiled. ¡°But, no, I¡¯m aputer geek. I don¡¯t like to touch people, their insides or outsides. Justputers.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, Alpha Axel didn¡¯t want you to be left alone, but he had some calls to make. And since it was my dad that got you here, I figured I could sit with you for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Jonas is your father?¡± Caleb asked.

    Nessa nodded.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-two,¡± Nessa replied.

    Caleb furrowed his brow, he had met Jonas¡¯ mate, Liara, she was no more than thirty.

    ¡°Oh, I see those wheels spinning,¡± Nessaughed. ¡°Liara isn¡¯t my mom, I¡¯m a Blood Moon baby.¡±

    It happened often, the Blood Moon was a time when senses were heightened, which meant pleasure was heightened. Many times, wolves from different packs would enjoy each other. The children conceived under the Blood Moon were usually raised by the mother, but asionally the father would be the one to raise them.

    ¡°My bio mom was not a fan of the whole baby thing, so she brought me here to dad. He was thrilled to have a little girl, big softie that he is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did you just describe Jonas as a big softie?¡± Caleb asked, with an eyebrow raised.

    Nessa nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s agree to disagree on that.¡±

    Nessaughed.

    ¡°Well, I mean, I¡¯m not going around and challenging him to duel in silver and iron, so I guess we have different perspectives here.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± Caleb said. ¡°He challenged me.¡±

    ¡°My mistake,¡± she chuckled.

    ¡°d you¡¯re getting along,¡± Axel said as he entered the room. ¡°How are you doing, Caleb?¡±

    ¡°Alive,¡± Caleb replied.

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to head out and give you guys some space to chat.¡±

    Nessa grabbed herputer and left the room, closing the door behind her.

    ¡°I lost,¡± Caleb said suddenly.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Axel replied. ¡°But it was a hell of a fight.¡±

    ¡°I lost.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it was not as satisfying as I expected it to be,¡± Axel smiled.

    Caleb huffed and looked away.

    ¡°Have you never lost?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°A few sparring matches with Ashleigh¡­ otherwise, not in several years.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Axel replied, taking a seat on the stool Nessa had been using. ¡°You two really do have a lot of simrities.¡±

    Caleb looked back toward Axel.

    ¡°What happened, after I lost,¡± he asked.

    ¡°They removed the chainmail and rushed you here,¡± Axel said. ¡°I came with you. Jonas and his wolves stayed in the cave. I heard a group howl not long after we reached the entrance. I assume it was a victory celebration.¡±

    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Four hours,¡± Axel replied. ¡°Jonas is in his own room a few doors down. He was brought in about twenty minutes after you.¡±

    Caleb sighed. His body ached; it would take the better part of the day to heal the wounds Jonas had inflicted on him. His only constion was that Jonas was alsoid up with injuries.

    A knock at the door drew their attention.

    Axel answered.

    Caleb groaned as the door was pulled back, and he saw Jonas sitting in a wheelchair. His face was severely bruised, and he also wore a hospital gown. But the wide grin on his face just irritated the hell out of Caleb.

    ¡°Hey there, Summer,¡± Jonas smiled.

 Chapter 221 Commanded Respect

    ¡°You don¡¯t look entirely pleased to see me,¡± Jonas smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m almost offended.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± Caleb sighed.

    Jonasughed.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Go ahead and roll me in, Sweet Pea.¡±

    Nessa appeared from the other side of Jonas and took control of his chair. Axel moved back to the stool as they entered the room.

    ¡°You boys behave,¡± Nessa smiled as she locked the break on the wheelchair and then left the room, shutting the door as she left.

    ¡°That was a hell of a fight, boy,¡± Jonas said.

    Caleb grunted in response.

    ¡°Is he always this much of a wet nket?¡± Jonas turned to Axel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me,¡± Axel chuckled.

    ¡°What do you want, Jonas,¡± Caleb said, wishing he could turn his body away and not have to see him at all.

    ¡°A lot of things,¡± Jonas said, ¡°but I¡¯ll settle for just a few. So, let¡¯s begin the negotiation process.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. He lost,¡± Axel said.

    Caleb turned his head back, looking at Jonas and waiting for his response.

    ¡°He did,¡± Jonas nodded. ¡°He lost the right to ask my wolves to follow him into battle. So, they will follow me instead.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Jonas lifted his brows, locking eyes with Caleb.

    ¡°Why?¡± Caleb demanded.

    ¡°I told him already,¡± Jonas replied, nodding his head toward Axel. ¡°I know the right side to take in this war.¡±

    ¡°Then why the song and dance,¡± Caleb growled.

    ¡°Well, maybe I just wanted to take that smug look off your face,¡± Jonas smiled.

    Axel looked between them as Caleb let out another growl.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Axel interrupted. ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t decide for your wolves¡­.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ the howl¡­ as we left the cave,¡± Axel continued. ¡°That was¡­¡±

    ¡°Them making their choice.¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Jonas called to him.

    Caleb was surprised. It was the first time Jonas had used his name correctly.

    ¡°My wolves needed to see you fight, to see you in silver and iron. You were never gonna win.¡±<sub></sub>

    Caleb scoffed.

    ¡°Boy, I been in silver and iron since before you were born!¡± Jonas growled.

    Caleb instantly hated the way Jonas¡¯ tone had made him clench his jaw. There was no power being used, no blessing from the Goddess. This was purely the respect that Jonasmanded. Even from Caleb.

    ¡°You are a strong wolf and a great fighter. But you avoid your weakness. I know you trained in irons before, silver too. But you trained to avoid, to forget the pain and the weakness and push through. I have trained to let it fuel me.¡±

    Caleb listened, though he wanted to turn away.

    ¡°The strength we find in our weakness brings us to the edge of death. We see it. We taste it. We use it,¡± Jonas continued. ¡°Each of my wolves epts that every fight they go into might be their end, but they will fight like hell till that veryst breath. They needed to see that you would do the same.¡±

    Caleb didn¡¯t like the game Jonas was ying.

    He had fought long and hard to prove himself to his father while still alive. Finally, he earned his ce as Alpha of Summer, even if the title had already been promised to him.

    Proving himself to anyone felt like an insult.

    But¡­ he understood. Broken Crag owed him nothing and had no reason to trust him. Jonas owed him nothing, but he gave him a chance.

    Caleb sighed.

    Jonas chuckled.

    ¡°Why do I feel like you two just had a conversation I couldn¡¯t hear?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°He just realized something important,¡± Jonas grinned.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Caleb groaned.

    Jonasughed.

    Axel decided to ignore whatever passed between the other alphas.

    ¡°So, that means you¡¯ll help?¡± he asked, looking at Jonas.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jonas nodded. ¡°Broken Crag can be considered a new ally to Summer and Winter. But as I said, I do have a few requests. One, in particr, I would like to discuss now.¡±

    ***

    Jonas didn¡¯t stick around much longer. They would iron out the details of their alliance once the two alphas had healed up a bit more. The preliminary request that Alpha Jonas has made, Caleb agreed to.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Galen asked as he answered the phone.

    ¡°I will be,¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Silver and iron¡­ This is why you shouldn¡¯t have gone alone,¡± Galen sighed. He had been irritated and nervous since Caleb told him the night before about the fight.

    ¡°I¡¯m not alone, and it was necessary.¡±

    ¡°Yea, ok, well, you exin it to Fiona and Ashleigh,¡± Galen grumbled.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°Alright, I was gonna give them each a call today anyway,¡± Caleb said. ¡°How is Ashleigh? You said she was in the treehouse for a while. Is she still going there?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ ugh, so¡­ don¡¯t freak out,¡± Galen began.

    Caleb immediately moved to sit up, groaning as the pain from his ribs shot through the rest of his body.

    ¡°Caleb?!¡± Galen shouted through the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Caleb replied through clenched teeth. ¡°Just minor bruising.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound minor¡­.¡± Galen said quietly.

    ¡°You were about to tell me something I wouldn¡¯t like?¡± Caleb replied, trying to get back on track.

    ¡°Right, yea¡­ so you know Ashleigh has been in Fiona¡¯s game the past couple of weeks.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Caleb replied, finally settling into a position that didn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°Well, good news, she passed.¡±

    Caleb felt a genuine relief at Galen¡¯s words. He knew that the losses were wearing on Ashleigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. She must be so happy,¡± he said, wishing he could have felt their bond when she won.

    ¡°It is, right? So hold on to that thought,¡± Galen said. ¡°Um, Ashleigh passed, but the final round was a little rough, and she took a few too many hits.¡±

    Caleb growled as he felt panic rising from his stomach.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine!¡± Galen shouted. ¡°She¡¯s fine, just a day or two of observation. Her scans are fine, just worn down. A few minor injuries but nothing that won¡¯t heal on its own in a couple of days.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°Galen, I need you to prepare for a guest. I am not sure how long she will be with us, but I suspect it will be a while,¡± Caleb said, keeping himself calm. ¡°Her name is Nessa. She is the daughter of Alpha Jonas of Broken Crag. She has a particr interest inputers, and Jonas has requested that she visit Summer in order to explore that interest in a ce that can offer her more opportunities to do so.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ ok, yea, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡±

    ¡°Great, she will be arriving tomorrow. Please also ask ra to be avable to give her a tour.¡±

    ¡°ra?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°I think her cheerfulness will help Nessa feel more at ease.¡±

    ¡°Gotcha,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°Also, exin what happened to Mom. I won¡¯t be able to call her today.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°There is something I need to do,¡± Caleb replied before hanging up the phone.

    He grabbed the call button and called for the nurse.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± the man asked as he stepped through the door.

    ¡°I need to flush my system; can you help me with that?¡± Caleb asked.

 Chapter 222 Stronger

    The conversation about Cain had fallen away after an interruption or two from the nurses that were checking on Ashleigh.

    There was more that needed to be said. But Ashleigh recognized that it was also challenging to hear. Fiona needed to have time to process the new information she had been given, and Ashleigh had more answers to find.

    But even though the conversation about Cain was done, it was clear that Fiona still had something she wanted to say to Ashleigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to beat around the bush, Ashleigh. So, I¡¯m just going to say what I want to say,¡± Fiona said.

    Ashleigh swallowed but nodded.

    ¡°You could have been seriously hurt today. But you still held back against me,¡± Fiona smiled at her. ¡°Why?¡±

    Ashleigh let out a sigh.

    ¡°Fiona, I mean no disrespect, but I can¡¯t just let go of my control. I could hurt people, not just you, but literally anyone around me,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I might have hurt Abe.¡±

    ¡°I do understand,¡± Fiona replied.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I know Bell told you about my father,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°I may not have grown up in Winter, but I was exposed to the berserker rage. As you know, it doesn¡¯t just go away when you are no longer ranked.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh said softly.

    In Winter, most berserkers who lost their rank continued to try to regain it for the rest of their lives. However, those that retired found it difficult to return to a life without the sparring and challenges.<sub>.</sub>

    One of the reasons Ashleigh trained as hard as she did as often was to help curb the natural cravings of being a berserker.

    ¡°My interest in the military wasrgely due to my father¡¯s unique needs,¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°He trained day and night, and when I was old enough, I joined him in sparring sessions and guided meditations.¡±

    Ashleigh listened as Fiona spoke. She tried to imagine her as a young girl running through the trees with her father, sparring with him.

    ¡°I know Summer was interested in berserkers for a long time. If your father was one, why did Caleb need me?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°My father refused to share any of his knowledge with Summer. He respected Winter; to him, being a berserker was tied to Winter. So he couldn¡¯t share that with others.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded. She was d to hear it.

    ¡°He struggled a lot,¡± Fiona said. ¡°There were times he had to be locked in solitary to keep himself and others safe.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and looked away.

    ¡°Then you should understand why I hold back.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Fiona nodded. ¡°You¡¯re afraid.¡±

    Ashleigh looked back at Fiona, she knew, she understood, and yet the way she had said it¡­ It sounded insulting.

    ¡°I actually objected to letting Caleb train with a berserker,¡± Fiona smiled.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You did?¡±

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°I knew what it took for my father to maintain a level of normalcy, I was afraid of what it would do to Caleb if he was given that rage.¡±

    ¡°We only trained together, I wasn¡¯t ever going to turn him into a berserker,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°I know,¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°But I was sure he would want to be one.¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t agree, Caleb liked having control, understanding every action he took. Being a berserker would have required him to let go.

    ¡°My father struggled the most when my mother was involved,¡± Fiona said. ¡°She loved him a great deal, but the rage terrified her.¡±

    ¡°It should,¡± Ashleigh replied softly.

    Fiona looked at Ashleigh with a profound sadness in her eyes.

    ¡°When did you get so scared of your strength?¡± Fiona asked.

    Ashleigh looked back at her.

    When was it?

    The wolves she had torn apart in the attack on Summer haunted her. Something about them, about the way she couldn¡¯t remember their faces even in her meditations of the event. It bothered her, but it didn¡¯t scare her.

    A metallic taste in her mouth, ck hair, and the slowing of Caleb¡¯s heart. Shattered memories crashed together in one moment.

    Granger.

    He was trying to kill Caleb, he would have. He was a bad person who had done so many terrible things¡­.

    Why was she so afraid of the power she felt when she sunk her teeth into him?

    ¡°It¡¯s too easy,¡± Ashleigh said quietly.

    ¡°What is?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°Killing.¡±

    Fiona looked at Ashleigh and considered her carefully. She took a deep breath.

    ¡°It always has been,¡± she said softly. ¡°Think harder.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and looked at Fiona. How could she know what the problem was? When Ashleigh herself didn¡¯t know.

    Another partial memory shed before her eyes. She was crying, hugging herself tightly, trying to make herself small against the wall. Granger stared down at her; he was apologizing. But his face just for a moment. He smiled.

    Her memory jumped again, back to the attack on Summer, to pulling the men that attacked her apart, feeling the skin tearing, their bones breaking. And something else.

    Him. Through the shred of bond they shared. She felt his excitement.

    Ashleigh gasped and turned her head to the side, hunching over the bed rail just in time for the bile that had risen in her throat to ssh onto the floor below.

    She coughed and gagged. Her stomach continued to churn, and she threw up again as she understood what it was that had bothered her so much.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Fiona said, pulling back Ashleigh¡¯s hair and running her hand gently over her back. ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡±

    After her stomach had finally settled, Ashleigh sat back in her bed. Someone came in and cleaned up the mess she had made, once they had left Fiona sat back down beside her.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± she said. ¡°I know it can be difficult to talk about the things that hurt or upset us. Especially with those we only want to see the best in us.¡±

    Ashleigh looked away, trying to hide the tears that gathered in her eyes.

    ¡°But I am more than willing to listen or sit beside you as you process those things. I am happy to help you with guided meditation, or through sparring and training,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°But, the most important thing is that you find that fear and you work through it.

    ¡°My father avoided it, for a long time. He wore silver bracelets day and night. But after a while, it hurt him, mentally. He wasn¡¯t a wolf anymore, and even more than that, he could feel it in the back of his mind, like a dog scratching at the door. It was driving him crazy.¡±

    Fiona looked down, taking a breath before continuing.

    ¡°He told me that the only way to know what you truly fear and can truly handle was to face it head-on. So he voluntarily locked himself in solitary, removed the bracelets, and lost himself in the rage. At home, my mother struggled with her own troubles.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Fiona lifted her head and looked at Ashleigh.

    ¡°There weren¡¯t suppression pills back then,¡± she said quietly. ¡°All that my father was dealing with, channeled back to her, and she wasn¡¯t prepared for it.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed. Fiona gave a sad smile and turned away.

    ¡°When my father came home, he was a different man. He was calm, he was cheerful. My mother started to get better as well. Sometimes I heard them talking, I heard her apologizing. Telling him she didn¡¯t understand before.¡±

    Ashleigh hadn¡¯t considered what it would be like for the mate of a berserker.

    ¡°He still trained and meditated, but not nearly as often, he said he found the thing he feared. He found what threatened his control, and he made a decision. Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t hold power over him anymore.¡±

    ¡°It sounds so easy,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    ¡°Then you weren¡¯t listening,¡± Fiona smiled.

    Ashleigh looked up at her, and Fiona touched her cheek gently.

    ¡°You are a brave and strong woman. You are a Luna. Whatever is holding you back, you are stronger.¡±

    Fiona gave Ashleigh a hug and then excused herself, knowing that Ashleigh had a lot to process and needed her rest.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, feeling the weight of the day, her thoughts, and everything else settling over her. Then, her mind slowly began to drift away into the depths of her dreams.

    That was when she felt the warmth of his touch along her hip.

 Chapter 223 Trying

    Heid down behind her, bringing his hand to rest on her hip while nuzzling into her hair, inhaling her scent. It filled him with a sense of home,fort, and warmth.

    Ashleigh was surprised but not startled by his presence.

    He had be like another part of herself. His touch was an extension of her own hand.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she whispered softly.

    He responded by nuzzling deeper into her hair and lightly squeezing her hip.

    ¡°Hi,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and clenched her jaw, feeling the surge of emotions fighting for dominance. Relief, joy, love, longing, all blending together in a mess of tears that made their escape with a sob she could not hold back.

    ¡°I miss you so much,¡± she cried out.

    Caleb slipped his hand down to wrap around her waist. He pulled her into the curve of his body and held her. Enveloping her in his warmth.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here,¡± he whispered. Kissing her hair softly. ¡°Always.¡±

    Safe in his arms, his presence. Ashleigh let the tears fall. Caleb continued to hold her as she cried. He whispered sweetly to her that it was alright. Reminding her that he loved her, he missed her.

    Ashleigh finally felt the waves of emotions settling down into something more manageable. She turned over to face him.

    Her breath hitched when she saw his grey eyes looking back at her. Even knowing he was there, she wasn¡¯t prepared to actually see him.

    Ashleigh wrapped her arms around him tightly and hugged him.

    Caleb chuckled.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said softly.

    She pulled back, looking at him carefully, touching his face tenderly. It felt warm, smooth, and genuine. But she knew this was only in her mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s part of you,¡± she said.

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°What about the suppression?¡± she asked, still tenderly stroking his face.

    He leaned into her hand, enjoying her touch.

    ¡°When Galen told me you were in the hospital, I flushed my system of the suppressant,¡± he replied. ¡°I needed to know you were okay.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and then tilted her head.

    ¡°What about you?¡± she said. ¡°Galen mentioned there might be something wrong.¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said.

    ¡®You keep things from each other, by choice¡­ that¡¯s lying.¡¯

    Axel¡¯s words echoed in Caleb¡¯s mind. He felt a grip in his chest that forced him to swallow.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± Ashleigh called to him, feeling how he had tensed up and pulled away.<sub></sub>

    He looked into her hazel eyes. Axel had said she didn¡¯t trust Caleb, but all he saw looking back at him was trust. Complete trust.

    ¡®¡­everything she does, is for you¡­¡¯

    Caleb knew right then that she would follow him. If he told her again that he was fine, she would ept it, and in return, she would tell him that she was okay.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he called to her.

    She smiled at him.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he said.

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ok,¡± he smiled.

    A look of concern passed over her eyes.

    ¡°I will be,¡± he said quickly. ¡°But right now, I¡¯m in a hospital.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, pulling back and looking over his body.

    ¡°You won¡¯t see any injuries here,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Our time together right now is entirely in our minds. I show you the me I want you to see.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ashleigh said softly, looking down at herself. She was in a hospital gown, in a hospital bed. She touched her face, knowing it was covered in bruises.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t fair of me, was it?¡± he asked, touching her cheek. ¡°I came to you when I knew you were vulnerable. But I hid because I didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡±

    Ashleigh looked back at him.

    ¡°How bad is it?¡± she asked.

    Caleb swallowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to take a couple of days before I am healed enough to go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she said in a pained whisper.

    ¡°I promise, Ashleigh, I am ok,¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t go into it yet, but I needed to do this.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed down her fears and concerns and nodded her head.

    ¡°Ok, as long as you will be alright.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± he smiled, touching a loose strand of her hair.

    Ashleighid back against his arm. Pressing her forehead to his shoulder.

    ¡°What about you?¡± he asked hesitantly. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    She was quiet for a moment; she took a deep breath.

    ¡°Today was a lot,¡± she sighed. ¡°I took a beating; my shoulder is pretty banged up. But mostly, I just feel kind of worn down.¡±

    He was worried about her. He hated knowing she was having a hard time, especially when he wasn¡¯t there tofort her himself.

    ¡°I think I realized something today,¡± Ashleigh continued.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to rely on others,¡± she said. ¡°I can work in a team and lead a war party. But I don¡¯t know how to ask for help or trust someone else to help me when I need it.¡±

    Caleb hugged her a little tighter.

    ¡°Except for you,¡± she said. ¡°I know you¡¯ll be there when I need you.¡±

    ¡°You trust me?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Is that a surprise?¡± Ashleighughed.

    Caleb paused, once again thinking of what Axel had said.

    ¡°A little,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh pulled away to look at him, shocked by his words.

    She stared into his eyes, preparing to deny that she didn¡¯t trust him, to tell him how important he was to her.

    But the look in his eye, she felt a tug in her heart. A heavy pull on the innermost, darkest chord within her emotional self. She swallowed.

    Ashleigh put her hands on either side of his face and kept looking into his eyes, wanting to show him her sincerity.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± she whispered.

    Caleb let out the breath he had been holding. His eyes glistened with unshed tears. He smiled.

    ¡°I believe you,¡± he whispered back.

    They both stared at each other, their vision blurred by the tears in their eyes.

    Ashleigh leaned forward and gave him a soft yet lingering kiss.

    When she pulled away, she was surprised to see the hospital room was gone. However, she looked around the room and recognized it immediately.

    ¡°This is your bedroom,¡± she said.

    ¡°I thought we both might feel a little morefortable here,¡± Caleb replied with a gentle smile.

    Ashleigh looked down to see that she no longer wore a hospital gown. Instead, she wore a t-shirt and a pair offortable lounge pants. She pulled at the cor of her shirt, looking at her shoulder. The bruising was gone.

    ¡°I thought you might be a little morefortable in that,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh looked up at him and smiled. Then, she moved to straddle him.

    ¡°Most men imagine their fianc¨¦e in something a little more¡­ revealing,¡± Ashleigh giggled, tracing a finger down his chest.

    Caleb smiled and reached up to her shoulders. He brought his hands down the length of her arms, her outfit changing as he moved.

    Ashleigh looked down to see herself wearing ace and satin slip of deep blue, barely long enough to reach mid-thigh. The sheer material of thece around her breasts left very little to the imagination.

    Ashleigh blushed and looked away as Caleb pulled her closer to him.

    ¡°In my thoughts, when I can¡¯t have you near me,¡± he whispered against her ear, sending a hot bolt through her body as he slipped his finger under the spaghetti strap and traced it over her shoulder. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Caleb turned them both, rolling her back onto her side. Her slip was gone, and the t-shirt and lounge pants were back.

    Shey with her head on the pillow, their eyes locked. He moved his arms to once more envelop her in his warmth.

    ¡°But right now, we both need morefort than pleasure,¡± he whispered, kissing the top of her head and hugging her close.

 Chapter 224 Pure and Chaste

    ¡°I still say she shoulde back home, just to rest for a few days,¡± Bell insisted.

    ¡°I already asked her,¡± Galen smiled, imagining the adorable pout she had on her face.

    ¡°And?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°And she said that leaving now would feel like an insult to Summer,¡± Galen replied. ¡°Like she is telling us that she doesn¡¯t feel safe orfortable within our territory.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like her.¡±

    Galenughed.

    ¡°Has there been any word from Caleb and Axel? Do you know when they areing back yet?¡± Bell asked.

    Galen sighed.

    ¡°I called because I miss my wife,¡± he sighed with a dramatic pout. ¡°But all you want to do is talk about the other people you miss.¡±

    Bell let out a soft giggle at his yful sulk.

    ¡°I miss my big puppy too¡­ very much,¡± Bell replied, emphasizing thest two words. ¡°But if I recall, you are right in the middle of something, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the arrival of the wolf Caleb sent to stay here for a while,¡± he replied. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t take the time to appreciate my wife.¡±

    ¡°No, but it does mean that I can¡¯t tell you exactly how much I miss my husband,¡± Bell said, taking a devilish tone toward the end. ¡°How much I miss every part of him¡­ his hands, his mouth, his¨C¡±

    Galen cleared his throat, and Bell let out augh.

    ¡°See,¡± Bell said with a smile in her voice.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You don¡¯t y fair,¡± Galen said, holding back his smile.

    ¡°You like it,¡± Bell purred. ¡°Especially when it means you get to do ¡®things¡¯ to me.¡±

    Galen let out a soft growl before taking a deep breath.

    ¡°With you,¡± he said in a throaty whisper. ¡°I prefer to do them with you.¡±

    Bell was quiet for a moment. But he heard her soft breaths on the other end of the line.

    ¡°What do you like to do with me?¡± she asked. Her voice wasn¡¯t yful anymore. Instead, it was low and warm with a soft intake of air at the end of her sentence.

    She was aroused. Galen couldn¡¯t hold back as another thick growl rose from his throat. He brought his hand up and bit down on his index finger as he took a deep breath through his nose.

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± he whispered, a bit deeper than he intended.

    ¡°Mmhmm¡­¡± she hummed into his ear.

    Galen licked his lips which had suddenly gone very dry.

    ¡°You know¡­ you know I want to have this conversation; I love these conversations with you¡­.¡± Galen managed to say.

    Bell giggled softly, a yfulugh that danced in his ear and through his body. He groaned.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bad time¡­¡± he whispered.

    ¡°How bad?¡± Bell whispered.<sub></sub>

    He could almost feel the heat of her breath, the touch of her lips against his ear.

    Galen stood up straight and cleared his throat.

    ¡°Bell¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to take the time to appreciate me?¡± Bell whispered.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re just messing with me,¡± Galen growled.

    Bellughed.

    ¡°Only a little,¡± she said sweetly.

    Galen growled with frustration.

    ¡°The next time I see you,¡± he growled, ¡°I¡¯m not letting you leave the bedroom for three days.¡±

    ¡°Promises, promises,¡± Bell sang back.

    Galen shook his head and took another deep breath.

    ¡®Goddess, I love this woman,¡¯ he smiled to himself.

    In the distance, he saw a signal telling him a car wasing up the road.

    ¡°Bell, I have to go. My guest has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Alright, give me a call before bed,¡± she said. ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you more,¡± Galen smiled before hanging up the phone.

    He straightened his back and dusted off his shirt. Standing at attention to receive the alpha¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­¡± ra said as she walked up beside him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Galen asked, looking at his watch. The car was arriving right on time.

    ¡°Do you know how long I have been standing just back there waiting for your ¡®way too intimate for a way too public setting¡¯ call to be over?¡±

    Galen felt the flush spread over him like a wildfire.

    ¡°You¡­ heard¡­ that?¡± he asked.

    ra nodded.

    ¡°Oh, Goddess¡­¡± Galen whispered as he turned away from her.

    ¡°Three days, huh?¡± ra asked with a bright smile. ¡°That¡¯s some endurance¡­ way to go, big guy!¡±

    ¡°Could you not?¡± Galen growled.

    ¡°Ok, ok, I¡¯m just saying that¡¯s a long time¡­ I mean, I know we¡¯re wolves, so like stamina, yes, high sex drive, oh my Goddess, yes!¡±

    ¡°ra!¡± Galen snapped. Now very closely resembling a ripe tomato.

    ra pursed her lips together.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she whispered quickly.

    They stood together awkwardly as the car came closer. It still had thest gate before it would reach them.

    ¡°Sorry, but I just have to ask¨C¡±

    Galen growled. The look he gave told her in no uncertain terms that he would not like to continue the conversation or answer any questions about his sex life.

    ra raised her eyebrows and motioned to lock her lips and throw away the key.

    Galen cleared his throat.

    ¡°The wolf we expect, Nessa, is the daughter of Alpha Jonas of Broken Crag. Although we do not know for how long, she will be staying with us for a while. Alpha Caleb wants her treated with respect. She is interested inputer science and has been given basic and privileged ess to those systems.¡±

    ¡°Did you know that Nessa is a variant of the name Agnes? Which means pure, or chaste,¡± ra asked with a bright smile.

    ¡°Did you look that up when I told you her name yesterday?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°I just wanted to make sure we have something to talk about when I give her the tour,¡± ra mumbled as she looked away.

    ¡°So, you n to talk to her about her name meaning chaste?¡±

    ¡°And pure,¡± ra corrected.

    ¡°ra, do you really think she¡¯ll be interested in knowing the meaning of her name?¡±

    ¡°You never know, she could be very interested in the origin of¨C¡± ra paused. Then, she started to look all around them.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Galen asked, looking for what it was that had caught her attention.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­¡± she said. She was unable to focus on what Galen was saying to her.

    ¡°ra, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Galen asked, taking a step closer to her.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ what is that smell?¡± ra asked, her breathing getting ragged.

    ¡°ra?¡± Galen called to her.

    ra was breathless, her gaze seemed unfocused, and she began to let out soft whimpers. Galen stepped forward and reached a hand toward her shoulder. A hand that was quickly grabbed and shoved away by someone else.

    He turned to see a tall, curvy woman with red and ck hair tied back in two french braids. She stared at ra with a look Galen had seen only once before.

    During the full moon, when Caleb begged to be put in chains.

    ¡°Holy¡­ shit¡­¡± ra panted. ¡°Are you¡­ my¡­ mat¨C¡±

    Her words were cut off by Nessa¡¯s mouth, locking her into a passionate kiss, which ra was more than happy to reciprocate.

    Galen turned to give the new mates some privacy.

    ¡°Pure and chaste¡­ sure,¡± Galenughed as he walked away.

 Chapter 225 You Didnt Even Know

    The iron had dug deep trenches into his skin, and the silver had stopped his healing abilities. It took almost three days for Caleb to heal enough to be up and around.

    When he was back on his feet, he was surprised to hear just how well Nessa had been received in Summer.

    Jonas was more excited than anyone. Finally, finally, his precious daughter had found her mate. Caleb watched in shock as he made arrangements to invite ra to have dinner and discuss wedding ns.

    ¡°This is the true Jonas,¡± came a soft voice from behind Caleb.

    He turned to see Jonas¡¯ mate, Liara, standing behind him.

    ¡°He is hard and strong before the pack and the other alphas. But at home, he is a big softie. He loves celebrations, holidays, and anything that gets a smile on people¡¯s faces. Oh, and Nessa, that girl, had him wrapped around her little finger,¡± Liaraughed. ¡°He got lucky she was a true sweetheart.¡±

    ¡°Is this what fatherhood looks like?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say. I met Jonas only seven years ago, so he was well wrapped already,¡± Liara smiled. She looked up at Caleb. ¡°But I hear that the strongest men are usually the most doting.¡±

    Caleb looked at her carefully, then let out a soft chuckle. He nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± she smiled. ¡°I look forward to the day I can meet your Luna.¡±

    Caleb smiled as Liara walked away toward her mate. After giving him a quick kiss, Jonas seemed to lose focus for a moment. Then, he smiled like an excited child and followed after her.

    ¡°Is that what I look like to others?¡± Caleb wondered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Axel said beside him.

    Caleb was startled but kept hisposure.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you,¡± he said.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Then why did you ask out loud?¡± Axel said.

    ¡°I¡­just forget it.¡±

    Axel shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Jonas is pretty excited about his daughter and your wolf, so he¡¯s not exactly focusing on us right now,¡± Axel said. ¡°But he did reach out to Eclipsedst night.¡±

    Caleb turned back to Axel.

    ¡°He sent out scouts to check on the other packs around here that we haven¡¯t been able to confirm yet. But he said if we want allies, Eclipsed should be next on our list.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not wrong,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Broken Crag and Eclipsed both have strong warriors. But, where Jonas¡¯ wolves have the endurance, Eclipse has the attack speed and ruthless tactics.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware. We send our unranked berserkers to them for basic training,¡± Axel replied.

    Caleb gave Axel a confused look.

    ¡°Do they also not like you?¡± Axel asked.

    Caleb¡¯s expression changed to one of irritation.

    ¡°What? My impression of you with the lesser packs is that they aren¡¯t your biggest fans.¡±

    Caleb looked away.

    ¡°Are you that much closer to them?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°With some, yea,¡± Axel said. ¡°Whiteridge, Eclipsed, Grey Paw, Blue Reef. They all have some form of trade or mutually benefiting arrangement with Winter.¡±

    ¡°You seemed to know Jonas pretty well,¡± Calebmented.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met him a few times over the years. He and my dad butted heads a lot, but I never thought he was a bad guy necessarily.¡±

    ¡°What arrangements did you have with Broken Crag?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°None,¡± Axelughed. ¡°Jonas does not like to do business with us ¡®blessed bitches¡¯ unless he absolutely has to.¡±

    Caleb chuckled.

    ¡°I wonder if he will maintain that mindset now that his daughter is mated to a wolf of Summer.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Axelughed.

    ¡°I am starting to realize something,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Caleb took a breath.

    ¡°I always thought that Summer had the most open mind. That we weren¡¯t limited by a refusal to work with the outside world,¡± Caleb began. ¡°We actively mingle with humans, learn from them, teach them. We adapt their technologies, their breakthroughs, and then we share it with the rest of the wolves.¡±

    ¡°You just realized that you think you¡¯re better than everyone else?¡± Axel grumbled, rolling his eyes and looking away.

    Caleb shook his head.

    ¡°I just realized that while we opened ourselves to the human world, we closed ourselves off from the wolves.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brow and looked at Caleb.

    ¡°We provided electricity, basic upgrades, we share what we learn from the humans, within reason,¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°But we give those things without realmunication or connection.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t always like that,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb shook his head. ¡°My father tried to have open trade with the other packs. As Jonas said, he designed some of their tunnels, he did jobs for other packs, and they did them for us. But when he died, I didn¡¯t know who to trust.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw.

    ¡°I knew the humans didn¡¯t kill him,¡± Caleb said with a half-hearted smile. ¡°But among the other packs¡­ I had nothing to go on.¡±

    ¡°What about before Cain died?¡± Axel asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been visiting these packs since I was ten. Ash went to train in Eclipsed when she wasn¡¯t much older.¡±

    Caleb shook his head.

    ¡°I chose to stay home,¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°I went to Spring, Autumn, and Winter when I was young. Spent time in each. My time in Winter was¡­ rough. At that point, my father didn¡¯t force me to join him. So I only went when I wanted to, until after returning from the human world. Then I was sent to Autumn, which ended in¡­ a situation.¡±

    ¡°So the only real exposure these packs have to you is what they see at Blood Moon or the scouts you send to spy on them¡­ great¡­ sounds like we¡¯ll have lots of fun.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t send scouts to every pack,¡± Caleb scoffed.

    ¡°Did you send them to Eclipsed?¡± Axel asked.

    Caleb looked away.

    ¡°So that¡¯s a yes,¡± Axel sighed.

    Axel rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I already admitted that I have misjudged the other packs. So what more do I need to say?¡± Caleb scoffed.

    ¡°When did you admit that?¡± Axel asked in disbelief.

    ¡°I just told you that I realized Summer has cut itself off from the wolves,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°Yes, you told me you realized how Summer has suffered from that decision. But not once did you mention the other packs having felt a loss or been mistreated. You didn¡¯t admit any wrongdoing in your suspicions or surveince of them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have mistreated them, Axel,¡± Caleb replied with irritation in his voice.

    ¡°No?¡± Axel asked. ¡°Sost year, when Blue Reef suffered from the red tide that settled along their shores for months, did you aid them?¡±

    Caleb furrowed his brow.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even know, did you?¡± Axel asked. ¡°Across the four major packs, yours is the closest territory to Blue Reef, and yet, when they were going hungry because they weren¡¯t able to fish their own waters. They reached out to Winter.¡±

    ¡°How could I help them if I didn¡¯t even know?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t,¡± Axel said. ¡°But my question is, why didn¡¯t they reach out to you? I¡¯ll give you the answer. Because among the lesser packs, and those of us in the major packs that pay attention. One well-known fact is that Summer only cares about Summer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Caleb growled.

    ¡°Your words mean nothing, Caleb,¡± Axel growled back. ¡°I have seen you walk away from a lesser Alpha begging you for help.¡±

    ¡°I have never¨C¡±

    ¡°Grimhide,¡± Axel growled.

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±

    ¡°Why? Because it¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have stopped what happened to them!¡± Caleb growled angrily.

    ¡°No, but you could have helped prevent as many deaths as possible. Alpha Ross begged you. They went from a pack of almost three hundred to a pack of seventy-five overnight.¡±

    Grimhide. A lesser pack whose territory was mostly low mountains and valleys, not far from Summer. They had sent messages asking for aid after some flooding had caused issues in the soil around the area where they had settled. They asked for help in evacuation and temporary housing.

    At the time, Cain was still missing, and Caleb wasn¡¯t worried about anybody else. Alpha Ross had approached him at some ceremony Fiona had forced him to attend in Cain¡¯s ce, a wedding maybe. He honestly couldn¡¯t remember.

    Ross had tried to get his attention, but Caleb couldn¡¯t focus enough to give it to him. Ross had grabbed at his hand and begged him to help. Instead, Caleb shooed him away and then left without another word.

    A weekter, the soil in those low mountains surrounding their territory shifted. And in one night, mudslides, rocks, and debris had settled over their homes. Almost two hundred wolves were lost.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¨C¡±

    Caleb started to speak but was interrupted when Jonas burst into the room with an angered look on his face.

    ¡°There¡¯s been an attack on Eclipsed!¡±

 Chapter 226 As People

    Across a wheat field prepared for harvest, threerge wolves padded slowly towards a small vige where several ck plumes of smoke hung in the air. Large red and orange mes worked to consume the grand hall at the center of the vige.

    The three wolves stopped. They watched carefully for movement within the vige.

    The red and brown wolf observed along the fence for anyone that might be fleeing. However, the grey wolf kept his eyes focused on tracing the burning buildings, looking for signs of life.

    Thest wolf, ck and grey with a white muzzle and chest, was the first to catch movement. He ran forward, the others following immediately after him.

    A woman holding a child ran from the gate. She screamed and cried out. Begging for her life. Behind her, a ck wolf followed, snarling low and steady. He lunged at her, and the woman screamed.

    Axel mmed his body into the ck wolf, bringing him crashing to the ground and giving the woman another chance to escape.

    Caleb ced himself between the woman and the gate. Jonas shifted back into his human form, feeling stronger this way.

    Two more wolves came from the gate, simr to the first, snarling and baring their teeth. Again, they lunged at the challengers.

    The first wolf jumped for Jonas¡¯ throat. He moved one foot behind the other, shifting his weight back to avoid the strong jaws. He was able to throw that weight into bringing a heavy fist down against the wolf¡¯s ribcage. Producing a sickening crack and an apanying whimper.

    The second wolf ran at Caleb. The two wolves bit and snarled at each other, each trying to grab the other by the throat. Caleb managed to get the upper hand, mping his jaw down on the back of the other wolf¡¯s neck. The wolf cried out as the blood pooled in Caleb¡¯s mouth.

    After tackling his wolf to the ground, Axel made quick work of him, immediately tearing at his throat.

    Each having taken care of their respective enemy, Axel and Caleb shifted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think there were any rogues in this area. How could they surprise the pack and get so close without anyone knowing?¡± Caleb asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°No¡­¡± Axel whispered, getting down on his knee. He looked carefully at the wolf Jonas had fought.

    ¡°How the fuck did this happen!¡± Jonas hollered with a fury he had not disyed to either man before.

    Caleb looked at the downed wolves. He didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caleb asked carefully.

    Jonas stood with a quiet rage building inside of him. His teeth clenched so hard it hurt. Taking deep breaths through his nose, he couldn¡¯t answer Caleb.

    Caleb looked to Axel for an answer.

    ¡°Axel?¡±

    Axel stood up, the look on his face a quiet storm. A wave of miserable anger burned through his heart.

    ¡°These weren¡¯t rogues¡­.¡± Axel said.

    Behind him, growls and snarls could be heard.

    Jonas lifted his head. He snarled as his rage grew even heavier. He moved to stand beside Axel, staring through the gates ahead. He touched his hands to his armor. They were instantly covered in a ck material that faded away.

    His hands were now adorned with gauntlets made of leather and steel folding together around his forearm and hands. At the knuckles were four small spikes, not enough to kill but enough to do damage. He set his body and fists into a ready stance, pumping each fist to seemingly produce a short de from his hand. He ran the edges together as though he were sharpening them and prepared to fight.<sub></sub>

    Caleb joined them, a standard sword in one hand and a short sword in the other. He readied himself.

    Axel turned around. Before him, five wolves and ten men in battle armor holding various weapons stood. All baring their teeth. Snarling and growling like rabid animals.

    ¡°¡­they are the wolves of Eclipsed,¡± Axel sighed.

    ***

    Ashleigh had spent the better part of the day sitting in ra¡¯s office listening to her gush about Nessa. She was happy for her, but she was tired of hearing about the woman she hadn¡¯t even met.

    ¡®Do I do that?¡¯ she wondered. Trying to remember if she had talked anyone¡¯s ear off about Caleb. ¡®I should ask Bell.¡¯

    ra had gone to great lengths to point out that Nessa had a strong understanding ofputer security, coding, and a certain degree of hacking. As subtle as she was, Ashleigh quickly understood what ra wanted.

    ¡°ra,¡± Ashleigh said, interrupting ra¡¯s fifth diversion into exining just how soft Nessa¡¯s lips were.

    ¡°Yes?¡± ra said.

    ¡°If you want to ask me something, just ask.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± ra started. ¡°I was just thinking that since my skills aren¡¯t top-notch in terms of breaking through the ridiculous security measures Alpha Cain took to keep his partition safe and encrypted¡­. And now we have a genuineputer genius right here within arm¡¯s reach¡­. It seems like a waste not to use her skills.¡±

    ra paused, waiting for Ashleigh to reject the idea or remind her about its secrecy.

    ¡°And of course, since she is my mate, Goddess, I love saying that¡­.¡± ra let out a slight squeal before continuing. ¡°I will vouch for her. I mean, yea, we just met, but also, it¡¯s like we have always known each other¡­ like she¡¯s always been a part of me just hidden behind some invisible door, ya know?¡±

    ¡°I am familiar with the feeling, yes,¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Right, right¡­. Anyway, my point is that I believe we can trust her. She won¡¯t tell anyone about anything we find. I promise.¡±

    ra swallowed her anxiety, hoping Ashleigh would agree and she could start working with Nessa immediately.

    The idea of watching her break down the firewalls and decrypt the secrets Alpha Cain had hidden away¡­. It was enough to make ra wish Nessa wasn¡¯t out with Galen getting a tour of Summer right now.

    She licked her lips, remembering their introduction. It was the reason Galen was giving the tour now instead of ra. They had tried to continue the original tour. But, apparently, there were enoughints about their frequent ¡®breaks¡¯ that Galen put a stop to it.

    ra smiled; she never knew how fun making out in random corners could be.

    ¡°ra!¡± Ashleigh shouted.

    ¡°Huh?¡± ra said, sitting forward at her desk. ¡°Did you say something?¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I swear, she is amazing, and I know we can trust her! Believe me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean her. Is it a good idea for you two to work together on this?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°You seem pretty distracted just at the idea of it.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true¡­ But I promise I will focus,¡± ra said. ¡°I swear, Ash, I know how important this is, and I won¡¯t screw it up.¡±

    Ashleigh was quiet. She knew ra meant it, but she also knew the pull of the bond. The need to be with your partner, to touch them, feel them close to you. Hell, even with the suppressant, she felt it now.

    An idea struck her.

    ¡°ra,¡± she said, ¡°how badly do you want this to happen?¡±

    ¡°Badly!¡± ra shouted, leaning forward on her desk toward Ashleigh.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°Then how about this? I¡¯ll agree if you agree to take the bond suppressant.¡±

    ra looked crestfallen.

    ¡°But¡­ I just found her¡­¡± she said sadly.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t losing her, ra,¡± Ashleigh chuckled softly. ¡°Look, you and Nessa know you are meant to be together, and you won¡¯t be separated. The bond is amazing. But sometimes¡­ it can be overwhelming; it can make us forget about knowing the person on the other end of it.¡±

    ra gave Ashleigh an uncertain look.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°You¡¯ve seen Galen and Bell together?¡±

    ra nodded.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t bondmates,¡± Ashleigh smiled. ¡°They developed their rtionship without the bond, just because they chose each other.¡±

    ¡°That is pretty amazing,¡± ra smiled.

    ¡°It really is,¡± Ashleigh said, taking a moment to appreciate what Galen and Bell shared.

    ¡°My point is that right now, you are too excited, in all the ways, about your bond,¡± Ashleigh smiled with a raised eyebrow.

    ra blushed and looked away.

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°But for what we are working on, there is no room for distraction.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± ra said.

    ¡°So maybe look at this as an opportunity to get to know Nessa in a way that is based on the two of you as people, rather than through the bonds of your wolves.¡±

    ra nodded and bit her lower lip as she considered the idea.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ashleigh nodded. ¡°So, take a minute, talk to Nessa about it. If you are willing to take the suppressant, I will trust your judgment on bringing her into the fold.¡±

 Chapter 227 I Got This

    Ashleigh left ra¡¯s office with a smile.

    It was beginning to feel like a real possibility that they would find the answers to why Cain had been killed. Once she had proof, it would be enough to go after Tomas without fear of the other packs rising up against them.

    Finally, she would be able to be honest with Caleb, and they could move forward in their life together.

    She pulled out her phone.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Bell answered dramatically. ¡°The number looks slightly familiar, but it¡¯s been sooo long I can¡¯t be sure.¡±

    ¡°Oh, shut up,¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Well, whoever you are, you sure are rude,¡± Bell sighed.

    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t call, I don¡¯t write, I¡¯m the worst,¡± Ashleigh smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You should be,¡± Bell pouted. ¡°I only hear about you from Galen, and he never has the real answers. I mean, he has no clue if you have been doing your kegel exercises or done any strengthening of your pelvic floor.¡±

    Ashleigh stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what??¡±

    Bell burst intoughter.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just so fun to mess with him.¡±

    ¡°Did you really ask him those things?¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Bellughed.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You¡¯re the worst,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°I really am,¡± Bell giggled. ¡°But somehow, none of you have ditched me yet, so I guess I¡¯m not all bad.¡±

    ¡°Definitely not,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    Bell began to describe another prank she had pulled on Galen, but Ashleigh had be distracted.

    Someone was leaving the science building, but they didn¡¯t look familiar. Or rather, they did look familiar, but not from Summer.

    ¡°Alice¡­?¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    ¡°What?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°Bell¡­ I gotta go¡­ I think I just saw Alice¡­.¡± Ashleigh said, watching the figure turn a corner.

    ¡°In Summer?¡± Bell questioned.

    ¡°Yea¡­ I gotta go. I¡¯ll call you back!¡±

    Ashleigh hung up the phone and ran after them.

    ***

    They couldn¡¯t fight all the wolves gathered at the gate. The wolves of Eclipsed were skilled and ruthless. Every time one lunged or attacked, it was brutal and unyielding.

    Jonas had thrown himself into three that charged at him. He managed to take one down while the other two hit, bit and tried to stab him in the process, hitting each other.<sub></sub>

    Caleb and Axel had moved together as they were charged by the remaining wolves. Receiving several injuries in the flurry of the attack.

    The wolves of Eclipsed had attacked together, but that was where their cohesion ended. They were frenzied, thrashing wildly. Not caring if the enemy or each other was bitten, scratched, or pulled apart.

    The three alphas were able to slip away in the confusion.

    Blocked from the gate, they managed to move back inside the vige. Moving away from the fires, they found what was the armory. The weapons had already been destroyed or ransacked. But the storage room of the building provided much-needed shelter from the attacking wolves.

    ¡°What the hell happened here?!¡± Caleb shouted as they used the furniture in the room to barricade the door. ¡°You said those are the Eclipsed wolves?¡±

    ¡°Some of them,¡± Axel said. ¡°This pack has two hundred wolves¡­ we¡¯ve maybe seen twenty.¡±

    Jonas was pacing and growling.

    ¡°These Eclipsed folks ain¡¯t right. They¡¯ve always been real aggressive. It¡¯s their style. But they don¡¯t hurt each other. Something happened to those wolves out there.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Jonas?¡± a soft voice came from behind a stack of boxes in the corner of the room.

    Jonas stood up straight, looking to the corner. Axel and Caleb each moved to defend themselves.

    ¡°Alpha Jonas¡­ is that you?¡± the voice asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sugar, but I ain¡¯t movin¡¯ into the dark corner of the room when I just been attacked by people I called friends just yesterday. So, if you want to confirm me, you bettere out yourself,¡± Jonas replied to the voice.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ming out, please don¡¯t attack me¡­¡± the voice replied.

    The boxes moved enough to allow a young girl to crawl from under them. She was no more than fifteen years old. She was on the shorter end, her hair pulled back into a messy bun of dark hair. She wore jeans and a t-shirt but was missing shoes.

    ck smudges were on her face, and a look of fear and relief mashed together as she saw Jonas.

    ¡°It is you!¡± she cried, tears falling from her eyes as she ran forward and threw her arms around him.

    Jonas held the girl. He looked down at her, pulling her chin to look up at him.

    ¡°Amy?¡± he asked.

    She nodded.

    Jonas let out a deep sigh and hugged her tight.

    ¡°What happened to you, girl? Where is your daddy?¡±

    Amy let out a thick sob.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± she said through tears. ¡°He sent me to themunications tower¡­ he held them back so I could send you the message¡­ they set fire to it while I was inside.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Darlin¡¯¡­¡± Jonas whispered, holding her close and petting her hair.

    ¡°I got out one of the windows¡­ climbed down to the ground¡­ But, I was toote¡­ they¡­ they had already torn him apart.¡±

    ¡°Who did this?!¡± Jonas growled as he held the girl.

    The sound of movement outside the door made it clear that the wolved had found them. Axel and Caleb took up positions near the door.

    ¡°This won¡¯t hold them back for long,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Is there any other way out of this room?¡± Axel asked, looking at Amy.

    She lifted her head and looked at Axel. He gave her a reassuring smile.

    Amy nodded. Pulling away from Jonas, she pointed to a shelf of cleaning supplies.

    ¡°I was too scared to go alone¡­¡± she admitted. ¡°It leads into the workshop next door. But I don¡¯t know if they set fire to that building or not.¡±

    ¡°There were no fires on this side of the vige,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jonas said, grabbing Amy¡¯s hand.

    Axel pushed the shelf out of the way and found a doorway hidden behind it.

    Caleb went first. He positioned his weapons in front of him, preparing for any surprises they might find. Jonas and Amy followed. Axel pulled up the rear, trying to drag the shelf back enough to cover the door.

    The walk through the secret tunnel wasn¡¯t long, and luckily there were no surprises. They made their way into the building next door. The private entrance was in a simr storeroom, except it was apparent the attackers had made it inside.

    Jonas turned Amy into his chest so she wouldn¡¯t need to see the bodies. But there was nothing he could do about how their blood had permeated the air.

    She sobbed into his chest and followed as he led her to the door.

    Caleb again took the lead. As they reached the front of the workshop, he raised his hand to stop them from going further.

    The front door was still closed, but the window beside it had been smashed. This was how the attackers had entered and exited the building.

    Caleb leaned forward to peek outside while the others stayed back.

    Just outside, he saw three men. They were wandering around. One talked to himself, and another looked in every direction as though he expected an attack. The third watched the other two closely.

    Caleb bent down and picked up a screw lying on the ground. He tossed it between the paranoid man and the one that paced. They turned and looked at each other, each snarling. It didn¡¯t take long before they had leaped for each other.

    The third man joined in, and soon they had taken themselves out of the equation.

    ¡°There is a cave about a mile from the vige. If anyone survived, they¡¯d go there,¡± Amy whispered.

    Caleb nodded.

    He led the others slowly across the vige. The wolves that had been following them before seemed to still be trying to gain ess to the storage room.

    He could see the gate up ahead; it wasn¡¯t far now.

    A low growl from behind them caught his attention. They turned to see arge grey and ck wolf. Another low snarl to the left, and then one to the right. Wolves wereing out of the corners. There were six of them now.

    The three alphas prepared forbat, cing Amy between them. They each shielded her with their backs.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy,¡± Axel sighed.

    ¡°When is anything ever easy?¡± Caleb asked.

    A howl in the distance drew the attention of all. Several more echoed the first. A chorus of the howls of at least twenty wolves.

    Jonas smiled. He lifted his chin to the air and let out a loud howl in reply.

    The six wolves that surrounded them quickly focused back on Jonas. He readied his des.

    ¡°Keep her safe, boys,¡± he said. ¡°I got this.¡±

 Chapter 228 A Dark Omen

    The arrival of the Broken Crag wolves had been all that the three alphas needed to win the fight.

    Jonas had thrown himself against one of the wolves, quickly being piled on by another. He twisted himself and threw a heavy punch, extending his de through the wolf¡¯s jaw at thest moment.

    The first wolf bit down on his leg, breaking the skin and mping down on the bone. Jonas roared out the pain and then turned and mmed his fists on either side of the wolf¡¯s throat, crushing his windpipe.

    Caleb and Axel worked to keep Amy safe from the remaining four. However, it had only taken about a minute for Jonas¡¯ wolves toe pouring through the gate and immediately take down the attackers.

    Once the fight was settled, Caleb and Axel took Amy to the cave she had mentioned while Jonas took his wolves through the rest of the vige to ¡®clean up¡¯.

    Caleb was surprised to find only about fifty people in the cave. Amy reunited with her little sister, but her mother was nowhere to be found.

    Axel had tried to ask what had happened, but no one seemed sure of what had started it all.

    Some said there were wolves from another pack visiting. Others said that it had started with a rogue attack. Still, others simply imed that the warriors had just gone mad.

    When Jonas and his wolves arrived at the cave, he told the survivors that the vige had been cleared and the fires put out. But that returning was not an option. The damage to the buildings made it unsafe to return, and not knowing where the threat hade from, he didn¡¯t want to risk they would be attacked again.

    After much discussion, it was agreed that Caleb would take the remaining wolves back to Summer. Unfortunately, Winter was too far, and Broken Crag didn¡¯t have enough room to house them all.

    ¡°We can leave in the morning,¡± Caleb said. ¡°I will reach out to Galen and have him send a team to meet us halfway.¡±

    ¡°My wolves will escort you there, just in case,¡± Jonas offered.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind leaving a few with me,¡± Axel said, ¡°We will build a pyre tonight to honor the fallen, but we will need to take the time to go through the vige and search for all the bodies. It will take more time than we have tonight.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Jonas said. ¡°We¡¯ll cut it straight down the middle. Ten will escort Caleb and the remaining Eclipsed wolves. Ten will stay and help to clean up.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Caleb said. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I will step out to get the arrangements in ce.¡±

    Axel and Jonas nodded. Caleb left the cave.

    A group of the Broken Crag wolves returned, having left to hunt for food. Jonas stood and joined them in cleaning the meat.

    Axel looked around the cave. Most of the survivors were children or teenagers. A few elders but very few adults. Those that did remain were clearly not warriors.

    ¡°The warriors that didn¡¯t lose their minds were the first to go,¡± said a voice behind him.

    Axel turned to face an elderly man, likely in his mid-seventies.

    ¡°Do you know what happened?¡± Axel asked.

    The man shook his head.

    ¡°No one does,¡± he said. ¡°It all happened so fast, and it makes no sense.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to make sense. But, if you can tell me anything, it might help us put the pieces of the puzzle together,¡± Axel said.

    The man nodded.

    ¡°It was early in the morning when it started,¡± he began. ¡°I was in my home; my son was on patrol at the gate. I heard screams. When I went outside, there was already chaos. Our warriors had turned on us. They were like rabid dogs, growling and snarling. Eyes filled with rage.

    The ones that weren¡¯t crazed tried to protect the rest of us, but they were overwhelmed. My son¡­ he¡­.¡±

    The elderly man broke into a sob. The child beside himy against his side, trying to offerfort.

    ¡°The guards from the gate rushed in to help¡­ but they didn¡¯t know how to react when they saw who it was. They must have thought it was rogues¡­.¡±

    A boy, roughly sixteen, continued where the old man had left off.

    ¡°There were only a few at the beginning. Four or five of them, going from home to home killing everyone they found. But not long after they started, it was like others just woke up in the same crazy ce. Some of them burst out of their homes, still wearing pajamas and covered in the blood of their families.¡±

    He paused then, hugging himself.

    ¡°I snuck out early this morning¡­ to see Amy¡­ I wasn¡¯t home when my mom¡­ when she woke up like the rest of them.¡±

    The boy couldn¡¯t continue. He was ovee by his grief.

    Axel reached his hand out but stopped just short of touching him. He didn¡¯t know whatfort he could even offer. He stood up and left the two men to grieve their losses. He found Amy standing not far from where he had been sitting. She looked at him and made a gesture toward the cave entrance.

    He followed her out without a word.

    Amy waited for him a few feet outside. She stared back in the direction of her lost vige. Though the mes were out, but the ck smoke still hung in the air like a dark omen.

    Axel stood beside her, waiting for her to speak.

    ¡°The pyre,¡± she said, gesturing towards the group of men that had gathered wood and were now piling it in preparation. ¡°Who will be honored?¡±

    ¡°All of them,¡± Axel replied.

    ¡°Even the ones that did this?¡± she asked.

    Axel took a moment before responding.

    ¡°Do you really think they did this by choice?¡± he asked.

    Amy looked back at him. There was anger and sadness in her eyes. She wanted to me them, but she couldn¡¯t. She shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why this happened. But I don¡¯t believe our warriors just woke up this morning and decided to kill us all.¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°I will do whatever I can to help find the answer,¡± Axel said, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I promise.¡±

    Amy nodded.

    She looked back at the pyre. She swallowed down her nerves.

    ¡°Did¡­ did you find my father¡­ for the pyre¡­¡± she asked hesitantly.

    Axel shook his head.

    ¡°Tonight, the mes will be empty,¡± he said. ¡°This pyre is for all that you and the other survivors lost. Tomorrow you and the others will go with Alpha Caleb to Summer. I will stay behind and gather the dead.¡±

    ¡°Then his pyre will be tomorrow?¡± she asked. ¡°I should stay.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Axel shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not safe.¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t more than a day from Summer. With the number of dead, there will be at least ten pyres. Look to the sky in the evening. You will see the plumes. Think of your parents then.¡±

    Amy nodded, holding back her tears.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your thoughts,¡± Axel said, turning to leave.

    ¡°No, wait,¡± she called. ¡°There was a reason I asked you toe out here.¡±

    Axel turned back to her.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it matters or not, but I heard something yesterday¡­ from my father. He was our Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Axel said. ¡°What did you hear?¡±

    ¡°We received gifts, I don¡¯t know from who, but my father said it was a surprise. Our first-ss units were each meant to have one,¡± she began. ¡°Mathew, Eric, Di, and Theo came by the house. My father gave them each whatever it was. And then they took the box to deliver to the rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Axel said. ¡°I can see how that might be suspicious¡­ but¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± she said. ¡°Joey, my boyfriend, he was the one you were talking to a little while ago¡­ he told you that it started with just four. It was them. Mathew, Eric, Di, and Theo.¡±

    Axel¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°And when the others joined¡­ it was the first-ss units¡­ Thirty wolves that killed over one hundred.¡±

 Chapter 229 Oath Dont Apply

    The morning came with a heaviness that touched all of them. The survivors looked back towards their home with despondency and pain. Then, they trudged along the road toward Summer.

    Caleb watched as Axel hugged and consoled several of the elderly and a few of the teenagers. He had known their parents. Their brothers and sisters. He could offer themfort. But Caleb had only ever met their Alpha, a man that was torn apart while trying to call for help as his pack was decimated.

    Summer was opening their gates, weing the survivors into their homes. But Caleb couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it wasn¡¯t too little, toote at this point.

    Jonas limped over to Caleb.

    ¡°Looks like that wolf got you good,¡± Caleb said.

    Jonas squeezed his thigh, wincing at the pain.

    ¡°A small wound,¡± he smiled. ¡°But enough to prevent me from following the escort. I return home from here.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Liara will appreciate that.¡±

    ¡°That she will,¡± Jonas smiled. ¡°My boys are all ready. They have spread themselves out among the crowd, offering what they can, where they can. Once you meet up with yours, they¡¯ll just run on home.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    Jonas looked at Caleb with concern.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Do you know who did this?¡± Jonas asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb said.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Could you have stopped it?¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Could you?¡± Jonas asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then stop acting like it¡¯s your fault,¡± Jonas said. ¡°Ain¡¯t nobody ming you. You ain¡¯t got a right to that guilt. So, let it go.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said.

    Jonas waved him off and turned towards Amy.

    ¡°Hello, Darlin¡¯,¡± Jonas said with a soft smile. ¡°You know, you and your sister are wee toe back with me.¡±

    Amy smiled. She offered him a hug.

    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s kind of you to offer, but I think we should stay with the others. There aren¡¯t many of us left.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, Amy. Your momma and daddy would be proud.¡±

    Amy smiled. She thanked him again and then hurried off to find her sister.

    Once they were ready to go, Caleb and Jonas approached Axel together.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what I hear back from my scouts about the other packs,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°I expect I will have something to share when I return home,¡± Jonas added.

    ¡°I heard from Saul a little while ago,¡± Axel said. ¡°He only had news about one pack, Frostbite.¡±

    ¡°Do we consider them a pack? They are practically rogues.¡± Jonas asked with a scoff.

    ¡°Just because they embrace the wolf almost as much as you reject it?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t reject the wolf, boy. We just don¡¯t rely on it for our strength.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Axel said, interrupting their bickering. ¡°Frostbite wishes to meet with me. He said they wish to negotiate an alliance.¡±

    ¡°So, they approached you?¡± Jonas asked.

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°That ain¡¯t good,¡± Jonas said, shaking his head. ¡°That means all these secret games you blessed boys been ying ain¡¯t so secret anymore.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t been ying¨C¡± Axel began to argue.

    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Caleb interrupted. ¡°Yes, it means that Autumn isn¡¯t as worried about being found out anymore. So things might start moving much quicker now.¡±

    Axel took a deep breath and pushed it back out.

    ¡°So much for a peace treaty,¡± Axel sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure how they have worked their way around that,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°That ain¡¯t hard,¡± Jonas said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I signed that treaty for my wolves. But if one of them decides to follow another alpha, my oath to the Goddess don¡¯t mean nothing to him.¡±

    ¡°So, what? They are taking the packs and leaving the alphas behind? Or killing them off? But wouldn¡¯t killing them still break the oath?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Depends how it¡¯s done,¡± Jonas shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s take Eclipsed, for example¡­ they turned on themselves. There ain¡¯t nothing wrong with that in respect to the oath. And the others, Whiteridge and Shadowcrest, you said it was a former wolf of Winter that killed them, right? That makes him a rogue. Oath don¡¯t apply.¡±

    ¡°Goddess¡­¡± Axel sighed. ¡°What was the point of the damn oath if there are so many ways around it.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know how bad it had already gotten,¡± Caleb said. ¡°We thought we still had time. The treaty was never intended to stop the war froming. It was supposed to slow it down.¡±

    They sat in silence. There was nothing more to say. The blood had been spilled, and the battle lines were being drawn. All they could do now was try their best to prepare for what they knew wasing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return to Winter tomorrow morning. But, tonight, I will honor the fallen,¡± Axel finally said, breaking the silence.

    ¡°Good,¡± Jonas said. ¡°I¡¯ll have a drink to honor my old friends this evening.¡±

    ¡°And I will ensure that the survivors are taken care of,¡± Caleb added.

    The three alphas said their goodbyes, and each left to go their separate ways.

    ***

    It was five hourster when Caleb and the survivors arrived at the rendezvous point. The wolves of Broken Crag that had apanied them separated from the crowd and moved to stand aside while Caleb approached Galen.

    ¡°Do we have everything arranged?¡± Caleb asked. He looked past Galen to see three vans and several SUVs lined up waiting to be filled.

    ¡°Just as you said,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long journey. Let¡¯s get them some water and food before we pile them into the cars.¡± Caleb said.

    Galen nodded. He pulled a walkie-talkie from his pocket and gave the order to hand out the refreshments.

    Two men came from one of the vans with ice chests in their hands. They proceeded down the hill and began handing out bottles of water and snacks.

    Seeing that everything was moving as it should be, the wolves of Broken Crag let out a howl and then turned away to run home.

    Caleb turned and waved them off.

    ¡°Were there any problems getting it all together? Have the rooms been prepared at home?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Yes, everything had been prepared,¡± Galen said quietly.

    Caleb looked at his friend carefully.

    ¡°And how is everything at home?¡± Caleb asked.

    Galen avoided his gaze and swallowed hard.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caleb asked.

    Galen did not answer.

    ¡°Galen, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Caleb asked.

    Galen stepped back and waved to the driver of the first van. He ran over immediately.

    ¡°Go ahead and get them organized into their transport groups,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The driver waved for the others and then proceeded down to talk with the survivors.

    ¡°Galen,¡± Caleb growled.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± Galen said, clenching his jaw as he looked into Caleb¡¯s eyes.

    Caleb saw fear. Galen never showed his fear.

    The two men stepped away so no one else could hear them. Once they were far enough, Galen lowered his head.

    ¡°I failed you,¡± he said.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked with confusion.

    ¡°I promised, with my life, to keep them safe.¡±

    Caleb felt a spike of panic through his heart.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Caleb demanded.

    Galen lifted his head, his eyes filled with regret and shame.

    ¡°Ashleigh has gone missing.¡±

 Chapter 230 You Didnt Know?

    Caleb took a step back from Galen. He couldn¡¯t form words. He couldn¡¯t think.

    ¡°What are you¡­ what are you talking about?¡± he managed to ask. ¡°What does that mean? How can she be missing!¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, lowering his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your apologies, Galen! Where is Ashleigh!!¡± Caleb shouted angrily, taking a step closer.

    Galen winced.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± Galen said, with a swallow of his nerves. ¡°Thest time anyone saw her was yesterday afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Yester¡­I talked to youst night!¡± Caleb growled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me then!¡±

    Galen took a deep breath and looked up at Caleb with regret.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± he sighed.

    Caleb took deep rage filled breaths. He stared at his best friend, his beta. The one he trusted more than anyone else.

    ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t know?¡± he asked quietly.<sub>.</sub>

    Galen didn¡¯t respond.

    Caleb gritted his teeth, pursed his lips together, and leaned forward toward Galen.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    Galen lowered his head.

    ¡°I have no excuse¡­.¡± Galen said quietly. ¡°I thought¡­ I didn¡¯t know she was gone until just a couple of hours ago. We have scouts searching the area.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw.

    ¡°Who saw herst?¡± he asked.

    ¡°ra,¡± Galen replied. ¡°They were together most of the morning yesterday.¡±

    ¡°How did you learn that she was missing?¡± Caleb asked.

    Galen looked away, drawing a low growl from Caleb

    ¡°Bell,¡± Galen said.<sub></sub>

    ¡°How did Bell, in Winter, know before you!¡± Caleb asked through gritted teeth.

    Galen swallowed before speaking.

    ¡°Bell was on the phone with Ashleigh after she left ra¡¯s office. They were talking when Ashleigh thought she saw someone strange¡­.¡± Galen began. ¡°She told Bell she would call her back, but she never did. Bell got concerned when she couldn¡¯t get ahold of her even this morning. I tracked her phone. It was left behind near the eastern border.¡±

    Caleb closed his eyes, desperately trying to calm his racing heart.

    ¡°I asked you to take care of her,¡± he whispered. ¡°To keep her safe when I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Galen replied softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°Take care of the survivors. Get them back to Summer,¡± Caleb said, turning to walk away.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Galen called, following him. ¡°I have a car prepared for us; we can go now to search for Ashleigh. Everything is already arranged for the transport.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb said, not bothering to turn around. ¡°Do what I asked. Take care of the survivors. I will be better off finding her myself.¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡± Galen started to argue, interrupted by the cold re and snarl that Caleb gave him.

    Galen stopped in his tracks. He hung his head as Caleb turned around and shifted into his wolf, running at full speed in the direction of Summer.

    Even at his speed, it would still take a couple of hours to reach their territory. Galen had arranged the car to save their energy. It was a good n, but Caleb couldn¡¯t be near him now. Until he knew Ashleigh was safe, he didn¡¯t trust himself not to hold Galen personally responsible for her disappearance.

    All he could do was run towards her and hope she was alright.

    ***

    It waste into the night when Caleb returned to his room. He was able to find her scent at the eastern border and for a mile past it. But then it just disappeared as though she had never been there.

    He found signs of a struggle, and not far from that, he found her pin. Without it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to summon her armor or weapons. He searched up and down the eastern border but found no other signs of her.

    She was gone.

    Caleby back in his bed, exhausted.

    After he had found her pin, he rushed to the hospital. He spent two hours flushing his system of the suppressant, only to find that his connection to her was gone as well.

    If he had thought for a moment that she was just lost, he didn¡¯t anymore. Someone gave her a suppressant; they had blocked his connection to her.

    ¡°Someone¡­¡± he growled.

    He knew full well who that someone must have been. The thought angered him and worried him. He needed to find Ashleigh before that bastard could hurt her.

    He wanted to go back out, but flushing his system was a heavy burden on his body. Added to the fact that he had marched the survivors all day after fighting the crazed wolves of Eclipsed. He was ready to copse.

    Fiona had insisted that he return. She and a team of thirty spread out across all borders to search. She demanded that he sleep. Just like Ashleigh would have.

    But alone in his bed, exhausted as he was, he couldn¡¯t sleep. So all he could do was let the tears fall as he desperately pleaded with the Goddess to bring Ashleigh back to his side.

    ***

    Ashleigh stirred.

    Her body felt heavy and tired. Her mouth was dry with a bitter taste. She tried to lick her lips, but it did nothing to help. Her tongue was also dry. She tried to turn her head, but it filled her with a dull ache and left her feeling dizzy.

    From what she could tell, she was lying down. It didn¡¯t feel like dirt or like a hard surface. Instead, it was soft, cushioned. A bed or a couch, perhaps?

    She could see the light through her eyelids, meaning she wasn¡¯t in the dark, wherever she was. Ashleigh took a deep breath in through her nose. She could smell linen, clean linen, like an air freshener. But, beneath it, there was drywall, dirt, and metal.

    She was warm, with no breeze that she could feel.

    There were no sounds, no wind, no birds, nothing she would hear outside. So, she must have been indoors. It was quiet, but there was a faint, muted buzzing sound.

    What happened? How had she gotten here? Where was this ce?

    Ashleigh tried to open her eyes, still feeling so heavy. It was a struggle, but finally, they fluttered open. She blinked several times, trying to focus her vision.

    It was clear that she had been drugged. She didn¡¯t remember how or what had happened. Thest thing she remembered was talking to ra about Nessa.

    Her vision was finally settling. She stared above her; it was a white popcorned ceiling with fluorescent light. The source of the buzzing, she guessed.

    Ashleigh attempted to lift her arm. She tried to bring it to her chest, where she wore her pin. But she couldn¡¯t. Her arms felt numb.

    How long would it take for whatever she had been drugged with to wear off?

    She heard a door open not far from her and the sound of footsteps approaching.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake?¡± a muffled voice called to her.

    Even without being able to recognize the voice, she felt her heart speed up. She swallowed the rising fear.

    He was standing beside her now, she felt the heating off his body, and it only fueled the panic that rose in her.

    He moved into her field of vision, and her eyes widened. She gasped as his pale blue eyes shone with the same affection they always had.

    ¡°Hi, Baby,¡± Granger smiled.

 Chapter 231 Shell Come Home

    Axel and the remaining wolves spent the entire day collecting the bodies from the vige. But, they couldn¡¯t ount for all the missing wolves. Part of him hoped that it meant more survivors were out there, but he knew the truth.

    The warriors of Eclipsed were trained to be ruthless. Unfortunately, this meant that many of those killed were torn apart. Unfortunately, there were too many pieces to know what belonged to whom or how many.

    Axel felt sick. He was tired, and as hard as he tried not to think about it, he recognized too many of the bloodied faces.

    The pyres were built, spread out over the top of a hill not far from the remains of the vige. The fires were lit before the sun began to fall.

    Ten pyres, all ame. Roughly one hundred and fifty lives were lost and honored in the ze.

    Axel wondered if Amy and the others could see the smoke from Summer. He hoped it helped them find peace.

    The Broken Crag wolves stayed with Axel for another hour. They returned home just as the sun was finally setting, promising toe back to take care of the vige in theing days.

    It was unlikely that the surviving Eclipsed wolves would return to the vige. But if that was their choice, these wolves would make sure there were no signs of the battle that had taken everything from them.

    Axel would stay with the fires all night, a way of sitting with the dead as they returned to the arms of the Goddess.

    Thest of the sun¡¯s red and purple hues were fading, giving way to the dark blue-ck of the night sky.

    He looked out over thend below. In the distance, he saw the dry and treacherous mountains that belonged to Broken Crag.<sub>.</sub>

    Just beyond that were the trees and the lush green earth that was imed by Summer.

    And even further, he could imagine the clear blue ocean waters bordering Blue Reef¡¯snds.

    There was no ce in Winter like this where he could look out and see thends that belonged to the other packs. Everywhere he went in Winter was more Winter.

    He loved his people, his territory. But his pack had always been geographically isted from the rest. As much as they had open trade andmunication with the others, it still felt lonely.

    The sound of his phone ringing pulled him away from his thoughts.

    ¡°Hello?¡± he answered.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Corrine said. ¡°I just spoke with Fiona, she updated me on Eclipsed and the survivors you found.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I was nning to tell you myself when I got back,¡± he said. ¡°I will be returning tomorrow. Tonight, I am standing vigil for the fallen.¡±

    ¡°I heard,¡± Corrine replied sadly.

    ¡°Mom, there is a lot I need to tell you when I get back,¡± Axel sighed, thinking of Whiteridge and Shadowcrest.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I know, Axel. But first, I need to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Axel asked.

    Corrine took a deep breath before answering, making Axel a little nervous.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± Corrine began. ¡°Ashleigh has gone missing.¡±

    ¡°What!?!¡± Axel shouted into the phone. ¡°What are you talking about!?¡±

    ¡°Apparently, she saw something strange, someone that wasn¡¯t supposed to be in Summer. It looks like she went after that person, and something happened. Now, they can¡¯t find her.¡±

    He never should have let her go to Summer.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± he said.

    ¡°No,¡± Corrine quickly replied.

    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Axel demanded.

    ¡°Axel, I know you want to find her. We all do. But let Caleb handle this.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡± Axel shouted.

    ¡°He is her mate, Axel!¡± Corrine shouted. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to run over there right now and look for her? Do you think your father doesn¡¯t?

    ¡°He is far more likely to be able to find her than any of us. He knows the area. He knows her. The Goddess brought them together. She will lead them back to each other.¡±

    Axel scoffed but didn¡¯t argue.

    ¡°Besides,¡± Corrine said in a calmer voice. ¡°You have a duty. You chose to stand for them. You can¡¯t abandon them now.¡±

    Axel looked back at the pyres that burned brightly. He sighed.

    ¡°Twenty-four hours,¡± he said. ¡°I will give Caleb twenty-four hours to find her. If he hasn¡¯t done it by then, I will bring Ashleigh home myself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Corrine said softly.

    ¡°For what?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Seeing reason,¡± Corrine replied. Axel could hear the smile in her voice.

    ¡°I can learn, Mom.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°And I know that Ashleigh will be fine. Whether it¡¯s you or Caleb, she has strength behind her. She¡¯lle home soon.¡±

    ***

    It had been hours since he had spoken to Corrine, the night sky was clouded over, so not even the stars would keep himpany.

    Axel sat on the grass far enough from the pyres that the smell wasn¡¯t overwhelming but still close enough that he was honoring his promise. He looked up at the smoke rising from the fires.

    He was tired. There was so much more toe, so much worse. But he already felt worn down from the pain of the loss he had witnessed.

    And now, his sister was missing, and he was tied to this spot.

    He sighed and lifted his face to the night sky above.

    A cold wetness touched his chin and then his cheek, his forehead. And then the heavens burst, and the rain fell.

    He closed his eyes, keeping his face pointed towards the sky, allowing the rain to fall over him. Heughed.

    It was fitting. Even the sky was mourning the loss of so many lives.

    It was a heavy shower, leaving him soaked almost instantly. The fires were struggling against the rain. If it continued, the mes would be gone in only an hour or two. Unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay out here that long. He would need to make his way to the cave the survivors had found.

    Axel hurried down the hill. The cave wasn¡¯t far. Once inside, he looked back out into the rain. Lightning lit up the sky, and the roar of thunder followed almost immediately. Axel stepped further into the cave and immediately set about building a fire.

    He removed his shirt and pants, stretching them over one of the makeshift beds they had used the night before. He was cold but staying in his wet clothes would have made it worse. Instead, he sat down by the fire in his boxers.

    Removing the bindings from his hair, he let it fall loose around his face, dragging across his shoulders as he turned to look back out at the rain.

    The air around him was filled with smoke and the lingering scent of death. But with the rain came a musty thickness. And somewhere mixed into it, there was something else.

    A sweetness. A rich, velvety sweetness.

    Axel felt his heart still as he took a shaky breath.

    He knew that smell.

    He stood up from the fire, walking to the cave entrance. It was faint, mixed into the rest of the scents, and dulled by the thick sheets of rain. His eyes moved up to the hill where the pyres were slowly being doused.

    Another streak of lightning lit up the sky, just long enough for him to see her standing on the hill.

    Axel bolted out of the cave into the rain, running straight to his mate.

 Chapter 232 Youve Known Me A Long, Long Time

    Axel raced up the hill.

    Lightning lit up the sky, and thunder immediately followed.

    He reached the pyres, but he didn¡¯t see her. He was sure it was her, sure he had felt something pulling him up the hill. That he could still feel it now, somewhere close.

    His heart sank in his chest, and he took heavy breaths.

    Had he imagined it? Was he that desperate?

    Drenched once more and feeling the loss of hope, Axel turned to head back down the hill.

    His eyes to the ground, he saw the shoes first, a pair of dark jeans, a t-shirt that stuck to her with all the water it had absorbed.

    Her chest heaved with heavy breaths. He took a step towards her, and he could hear it.

    Her heart called to him through the sound of the rain and the wind. It thumped wildly as he got closer.

    Her hair clung to her face; she kept her eyes cast down towards the grass below them.

    ¡°We¡­¡± she said. Her voice was barely audible over the rain. ¡°¡­ smell sweet.¡±

    The words had barely left her mouth when her knees gave out. Axel moved quickly, catching her in his arms before she hit the ground. He lifted her, and another streak of lightning allowed him to see

    the deep bruising on her face and throat.

    He didn¡¯t have time to worry about it. He needed to get her to safety first. So he carried her down the hillside, careful not to slip.

    Axelid her near the fire.<sub>.</sub>

    He needed to remove her clothing. He would apologizeter, he told himself. So he stripped her down to only her bra and panties.

    Axel was not surprised by the various scars he saw littering her body. It hurt to see, to guess at the life she had lived, to wonder if it would have made a difference if he had been there for her.

    He found one of the nkets left behind by the survivors andid it over her.

    He sat across from her, the fire zing between them. She stirred, tossed, and turned. It seemed she was having nightmares.

    Axelid down beside her, hoping that sensing him near might bring her somefort. Though she didn¡¯t wake up, she turned and wrapped her arms around him. Nestling herself into the crook of his neck.

    He wanted to feel ufortable. To feel a sense of wrong in their closeness, their intimacy. His traditions told him they were too close right now.

    But having her in his arms, feeling her heartbeat so close. It was a joy he couldn¡¯t describe, a sense of belonging he had never known.

    ***

    Sunlight streamed through the cave opening. Axel wasn¡¯t sure how the fire could have stayed lit the entire night, but he still felt the heat of it.

    He opened his eyes, surprised to see ash and ember. He looked down. Alicey against his shoulder, her brow covered in sweat.

    Axel touched his hand to her head; she was burning up.

    He carefullyid her on the ground and quickly got dressed. He grabbed her clothing and wrapped her in the nket. She made small sounds of protest but was calmed with a gentle touch of his hand on her cheek.

    Axel held her close and left the cave. The vige was only about a mile away. Though much of it had been destroyed in the attack, the clinic was apart from the residential area. Unfortunately, the

    homes were where most of the attack had been centralized.<sub></sub>

    The smell of smoke had been mainly cleansed by the heavy rain. The bodies hadn¡¯t been around long enough to leave a stench. Though, there was still a thick perfume of copper.

    Axel nced at the houses he walked past, remembering what the boy had said about the families. He was grateful that he had not been asked to enter any of them.

    He took a breath and focused on Alice.

    He found the clinic, and he was right. It had been left untouched.

    After setting her down in the exam room, he called Bell. She started to ask about Ashleigh, but Axel told her he needed her help with someone in trouble.

    Bell talked him through cing an IV and giving her fluids in case of dehydration. Next, he took her vitals and started her on a general antibiotic in case of infection.

    Axel didn¡¯t tell Bell who it was he was treating, and she didn¡¯t push. Instead, she told him to call back if there was anything else he needed. He thanked her and hung up the phone.

    Alice continued to sleep. She didn¡¯t wake up or even stir while he treated her. He was worried that she might never wake up.

    He sat in a chair beside her, holding her hand.

    ¡°I know you,¡± she whispered, her voice almost too soft for him to hear.

    Axel lifted his head, and she looked at him with groggy eyes.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, nodding happily. ¡°You¡¯ve known me a long, long time.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know you,¡± she said.

    Axel pursed his lips and gave her a half-smile.

    ¡°We¡¯ve both had some trouble with our memories,¡± he said sadly. ¡°But we knew each other long ago¡­ and we share something extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Do I make you sad?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No,¡± he said quickly. ¡°No, I just¡­ I¡¯m happy.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re awake,¡± he said.

    Alice smiled.

    The next few hours were brutal.

    Alice was in and out of consciousness. Her fever seemed to have gone down, but her mind was in a tailspin. Her emotions joined the ride.

    She would say strange things and change her behavior. Sometimes she recognized him; sometimes, she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Well, hello, gorgeous,¡± Alice purred. ¡°Do you want to y with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Alice. It¡¯s Axel.¡±

    Alice stared back at him. She seemed to be processing the words he had said. Her eyes widened, and her breathing became ragged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t show, don¡¯t show, stay calm. Always calm,¡± Alice whispered quickly, looking away from Axel.

    ¡°Smile!¡± she shouted, looking back at Axel with a pained expression, a forced smile. ¡°Don¡¯t show!¡±

    Axel swallowed his reaction, trying to remain neutral and help her in the only way he could.

    The pained expression fell, and she stared at the wall behind him, her head tilting.

    ¡°¡­wet with the same red liquid that covered their kitchen floor,¡± Alice whispered.

    Axel furrowed his brows. He hadn¡¯t heard her say that before.

    ¡°There once was a little girl. She came home from school to find that she was alone,¡± Alice whispered.

    She blinked several times as though something had been caught in her eye.

    ¡°¡­never saw her mother again, only the dress she wore, wet with the same red liquid that covered their kitchen floor,¡± she continued.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Axel called to her.

    She squinted her eyes, tilting her head in the other direction.

    ¡°The man was there too. He took the little girl away from the kitchen¡­. To a ce where the voice, face, and words they used were always hiding the monster that lived inside of them.¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw. He wanted to shout, to stop her¡­ this story¡­ what was it?

    ¡°He taught her to hide from the monsters¡­ in their shadows¡­ with their secrets.¡±

    Alice looked down towards the floor.

    ¡°She learned¡­ And then she forgot.¡±

    She took a shaky breath.

    ¡°The man¡­ told the girl¡­ she needed to be a monster,¡± she whispered sadly.

    Axel couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    He hugged her. He didn¡¯t know if it was right or wrong. But with what she felt, what was flowing into him from her¡­

    The pain, sadness, and confusion. How could he not hold her? Comfort her?

    ¡°Sweet¡­ boy?¡± she asked softly against his shoulder.

    With a sharp intake of breath, Alice pulled back from him. She stared into his eyes, hers filled with tears and recognition.

    ¡°Axel?¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± he smiled, ¡°yes, it¡¯s me.¡±

    He moved to hug her again, but she stopped him.

    ¡°Axel, your sister¡­! Ashleigh is in trouble!¡± Alice cried out.

    ¡°She¡¯s missing¡­ how did you know?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s not missing Axel, he has her,¡± Alice said frantically. ¡°Granger has her!¡±

    Axel stood up, moving back.

    ¡°How could you possibly know that?¡± he demanded.

    Alice swallowed, looking away from him she took a deep breath.

    ¡°Because,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m the one that gave her to him.¡±

 Chapter 233 A Rough Patch

    [Two Days Earlier]

    Alice made quick work of the doors and locks throughout the science building. She wasn¡¯t able to get into Alpha Cain¡¯s office, but it didn¡¯t matter. The nearestputer gave her what she needed.

    She quickly left the building, doing her best to stay covered. All she needed to do was avoid being seen. He wouldn¡¯t get what he wanted if she could just make it across the border.

    Granger had sent her in with two missions. The first she had already aplished. The second¡­ she could exploit a technicality.

    ¡°When you find Ashleigh, lead her here. Make sure she crosses the border,¡± he had said.

    So as long as she didn¡¯t find Ashleigh, she wouldn¡¯t have toplete hismand.

    ¡°Hey!¡± a shout from across the field caught her attention.

    Alice looked back.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± she growled as she recognized Ashleigh running towards her.

    ¡®..lead her here. Make sure she crosses the border.¡¯ Hismand echoed in her mind. She growled and shifted into her wolf, running harder towards the border.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they neared the border. Alice came to a stop, shifting back into her human form. She looked back; Ashleigh still followed behind her.

    Alice quickly darted through the trees and bushes.

    Once she had crossed the border, she stopped, turning back and waiting.

    Ashleigh arrived within seconds, shifting from her wolf and immediately summoning her weapons.

    ¡°Why are you here, Alice?¡± she asked. ¡°What did you do?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Alice waited; Ashleigh had one more step to take. One more to be over the border. Alice took a step back and stopped. Ashleigh moved forward, crossing the border and fulfilling Alice¡¯s obligation.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Alice shouted. ¡°Go back! Quickly!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked, confused. ¡°No, why would I do that?¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Alice begged, ¡°just go back before¨C¡±

    Alice¡¯s words were interrupted by the gust of wind as something zipped by her face.

    ¡°Ugh,¡± Ashleigh said. Furrowing her brows and looked down to see a dart sticking out of her chest.

    The sound of rushing wind came once more and then again. Two more darts appeared on Ashleigh¡¯s chest.

    Ashleigh looked up at Alice with confusion before dropping her weapons and falling to her knees. Alice moved quickly, catching her shoulders.

    Lowering her gently to the ground, Alice looked at Ashleigh with a deep sadness.

    ¡°I told you to go back¡­ you should have listened.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s consciousness faded. Alice looked down at her with regret.

    The armor Ashleigh wore pulled itself back inside her pin. Alice saw her cell phone. Looking around for Granger, she quickly grabbed the phone, tossing it back inside the Summer border.

    ¡°Nice work,¡± Granger said, approaching from the trees. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get out of here before someone sees us.¡±

    Granger bent down and picked Ashleigh up, smiling as he looked down at her face.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Back in my arms where you belong,¡± he whispered.

    Alice felt her stomach turn at his words. She walked ahead without a word.

    Just over a mile from the border, Alice stopped.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What are you going to do to her?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°Why is that your business?¡± Granger asked, setting Ashleigh down beside a tree. He looked closely at the pin on her chest.

    He reached down and pulled it off. Looking it over, he finally recognized it from the night of the party. So this was where the armor hade from and the new weapons she had started using. He

    tossed it aside.

    ¡°I did what you asked, but I won¡¯t let you hurt her,¡± Alice said.

    ¡°Hurt her?¡± Grangerughed. ¡°I love her.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Alice hissed. ¡°You don¡¯t kidnap people you love.¡±

    ¡°Well, we need some time alone to work out some of the kinks in our rtionship. All couples have a rough patch,¡± Granger smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting.¡±

    ¡°And your usefulness to me is done,¡± Granger growled. ¡°Holden is the one that can¡¯t seem to live without you. But I don¡¯t like you, and I don¡¯t really like him either.¡±

    Granger took a step towards Alice.

    ¡°Honestly, Holden hasn¡¯t kept his word. I think maybe he should be punished for that,¡± he smiled.

    Granger growled and jumped at Alice, but she quickly bounced back. But, unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t far enough away. He reached a hand out and caught her ankle.

    He pulled her down, and she caught herself with her hands and elbows preventing a head injury against one of therge rocks.

    Granger pulled at her leg, growling.

    Alice kicked him hard in the jaw. He howled out as she scrambled away from him, getting to her feet.

    Granger got back up on his feet. He snarled at her before he charged once more. Alice jumped to the side, kicking him as he went past her. She shifted in the opposite direction and was able to kick him again.

    Granger took the first hit with a surprise, but in the second, he caught her leg and spun her down to the ground. He jumped on top of her. He punched her repeatedly. Her chin, face, stomach.

    Alice reached her hands out, trying to find anything to help herself. The best she could do was a handful of dirt. Throwing it in his face while she closed her eyes. Finally, she was able to push him off while he struggled to clear the dirt from his eyes.

    She quickly got up and looked around. Her eyesnded on arge but sturdy branch about three feet long. She ran over and ced her foot in the center, pulling at both ends. Finally, she snapped the branch in half with some effort, giving herself two weapons to work with.

    Alice heard his footsteps just in time. She turned. He was charging at her low, nning to take her down at the waist. Instead, Alice jumped and threw her weight into an aerial cartwheel over him.

    Shended, turning toward him immediately. She wasted no time. Using the sturdy branches like clubs, she brought them down on him in swift, fast motions. Granger let out grunts and whimpers as the branches hit his head and back. He curled in on himself.

    Alice jumped back from him, just in time as he swept his arm out to try and grab her.

    ¡°I knew you were the type,¡± she said, preparing to defend.

    ¡°What type?¡± Granger asked, getting to his feet.

    ¡°The type to feign injury to gain the upper hand. The pathetic type,¡± Alice scoffed.

    Granger snarled and charged at her. This time he kept his eyes on her, waiting for her to jump or move aside.

    Alice tried to dodge him, but he caught her, moving just a little to the left when she thought he wasn¡¯t looking.

    Tackling her to the ground, Granger quickly straddled her, punching her repeatedly.

    Alice grabbed one of the branches and shoved it with all of her might into his side, satisfied by his painful shout. She knew it wasn¡¯t enough to pierce him, but she hoped the pain would be enough to get away.

    She was wrong.

    Granger¡¯s face contorted into a rage. He grabbed her throat, wrapping his fingers around and pressing his thumbs aggressively.

    It was long before her vision was blurring, and her lungs were screaming out. Alice wed at his hands, she kicked and tried to throw her body, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The darkness at the corners of her mind wasing for her.

    A panic rose in her heart. She couldn¡¯t die now, not before she found him.

    Her hand searched the ground, and she found a rock. Gripping it tightly, she brought it hard against his head.

    With a loud thump and a shout, he let go of her throat, and she pushed him off. Then, crawling away, she tried to catch her breath.

    Granger held his head. He didn¡¯te after her. Alice looked around for anything she could use. She saw Ashleigh and the three darts sticking out of her chest. Alice grabbed them. She looked back just as Granger noticed her actions. His eyes widened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want your freedom, Alice?!¡± he shouted. ¡°Stop fighting me, and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Alice looked at Ashleigh once again and growled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find it my damn self! I¡¯d rather see you dead!¡± she shouted, throwing herself at him.

    Granger wasn¡¯t fast enough to block her. She was on him and swinging.

    She raised the bundle of darts above her head and brought them down full force toward his throat.

    ¡°One day Alice came to a fork in the road!¡± Granger shouted.

    Alice paused, the tip of the darts mere centimeters from his throat. She recognized another passphrase. One she didn¡¯t know. One that made a sound like a lock being opened in her mind.

    ¡°..and saw a Cheshire cat in a tree,¡± Granger smiled. ¡°¡®Which road do I take?¡¯ she asked.¡±

    Alice gasped.

    Inside her dark, dank cave, she saw something. The locks were being removed. The walls shook, and the cracks were spreading all around her.

    ¡°Ya know, Alice,¡± Granger said, pushing her back.

    Alice crumbled to the side, frozen in shock as she felt her mind unlocking. The darts falling to the ground.

    ¡°I was told that when I said that to you, I needed to make sure you were in a safe ce and calm. He told me it would unlock your mind,¡± Granger smiled. ¡°He said that I needed to do it in three sessions. Not all at once, no¡­ all at once¡­ might break your mind entirely.¡±

    Granger got up off the ground. He stared down at her with a dark smile. He reached down and picked up the darts.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t have that kind of time¡­ But guess what, Alice?¡± he said, leaning forward with a whisper. ¡°You¡¯re free.¡±

    The grime-covered window shattered. The flood of memories rolled over Alice, leaving her a whimpering mess on the forest floor.

 Chapter 234 Kept Me Going

    [Present]

    Axel found himself sitting beside her, holding her hand. He didn¡¯t know when he had moved back to her side.

    ¡°What happened next?¡± he asked quietly.

    Alice shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she sighed. ¡°For me¡­ I drowned. I was pulled into a dark hole in my mind, and the memories poured over me. All of them, all at once.¡±

    Axel remembered how awful he had felt after only regaining the memory of meeting her. However, Alice had recovered a lifetime at once.

    He squeezed her hand. She lifted her eyes to him cautiously.

    ¡°I was lost in that hole for a long time,¡± she continued. ¡°By the time I could move again, the sun was setting. Ashleigh was long gone. I have no idea where he took her.¡±

    Axel sighed and nodded. He didn¡¯t like it, but he understood that she had at least tried to stop Granger.

    ¡°Why were you working with him?¡±

    Alice took a deep breath.

    ¡°For my freedom,¡± she sighed. ¡°He promised to free me from the treatments. To give me back my memories. So I guess he kept his end of the bargain.¡±

    Alice looked away from Axel.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Even without the promise of freedom¡­ I didn¡¯t have a choice. Thest treatment I received¡­ was more intense than the ones before. Holden wanted to ensure I waspletely scrubbed of any memory of you.¡±

    ¡°Of me?¡± Axel asked.

    Alice looked back at him and then away quickly as she felt a warmth in her cheeks. She continued as though he hadn¡¯t said anything.

    ¡°But when I woke up, it wasn¡¯t Holden that said the passphrase. It was Granger.¡±

    ¡°Passphrase?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°The guidelines for my memories to be routed, Holden has set up many of them. Some make mepliant; others make me violent. One or two shut me down, just in case I get any funny ideas.¡±

    Alice stared at her feet under the nket. She didn¡¯t want to see what look might be on Axel¡¯s face.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine anyone controlling you,¡± Axel said softly, touching her cheek.

    Alice looked back at him; she swallowed. Her eyes lingered on his face.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t hiding it anymore,¡± she said, touching the bottom of the scar.

    ¡°Do you remember everything now?¡± Axel asked.

    Alice looked into his eyes. She saw the hope in them. She looked away.<sub></sub>

    ¡°No,¡± she whispered. ¡°As I said, the memories flooded my mind. I should be dead or a vegetable now. I managed to swim to the surface, but everything is pretty jumbled up here.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I have secrets even Holden doesn¡¯t know about,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°My own routes of memory.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I have made backdoors for myself, ways to remember small things. But I don¡¯t know them on my own. So, when Holden wakes me from treatment, he usually sends me to rest. So I go to my room, and scattered through my room are reminders.

    When Granger released my mind, there was a life preserver in the flood. Something that kept me going until I could think enough to find my yellow brick road.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Axel asked, then suddenly realizing that it might be personal. ¡°If you want to share¡­ you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± she said. ¡°There are two. The first helps me remember my core personality. The second¡­ keeps me going.¡±

    Alice took a deep breath. She looked at Axel, wondering what he really thought of her.

    ¡°You sort of know them already,¡± she said.

    ¡°I do?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Earlier¡­ when I was still¡­ lost. You heard some of the story.¡±

    Axel remembered her words, the little girl, the red kitchen, and the monsters. He swallowed.

    ¡°What kind of story?¡± he asked.

    Alice looked away.

    ¡°An origin story,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I tell it to myself, to remind me where I came from, who I was¡­ what I have be.¡±

    Axel wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. He wanted to hold her, but he felt like that wasn¡¯t the right choice at this moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s what woke my mind enough for me to put up walls again¡­ to push back the flood of memories, they¡¯re still there, but now I can sort of try to sort through them slowly,¡± Alice continued. ¡°For almost two days, I have wandered half-mad. I am not sure what would have happened if anyone else had found me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Axel asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to Summer? They could have helped you!¡±

    He suddenly felt worried, scared at the possibility of what could have happened.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking straight,¡± Alice countered. ¡°My mind was still barely holding onto one thought.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! You could have been killed!¡± Axel shouted, standing from his ce beside her. ¡°What if it had been someone else on that hill, Alice! What if¨C¡±

    ¡°I had to find you!¡± Alice shouted back.

    Axel stared at her in shock. Alice got on her knees in the hospital bed. Bringing her almost to his eye level.

    The nket that had been covering her fell away, and Axel was suddenly reminded that he had brought her here in nothing but her underwear.

    ¡°My life preserver? The thing that kept me from drowning?¡± Alice said, her chest heaving from the deep breaths she was taking in. ¡°You.¡±

    Axel swallowed.

    ¡°The phrase, the one that keeps me going. The one that has held me together all these years. ¡®A piece of chocte to remember me.¡¯,¡± she whispered.

    Axel took a step toward her.

    Alice licked her lips and hesitantly ced her hands on his chest.

    ¡°Even when I didn¡¯t remember your name or who you were¡­¡± she whispered.

    Axel couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    Heced his fingers into her hair, holding her gaze. They stared at each other with the same longing.

    Axel leaned in, bringing his lips to her with a soft touch.

    Alice gasped. This small act, this warmth. It was indescribable. A tear fell from her eye.

    Axel pulled back, and he looked at her with tenderness. He wiped the tear away with his thumb.

    He leaned in again. This time, Alice met him halfway.

    Alice felt her heart picking up with every centimeter that disappeared between them, the fluttering in her stomach was a feeling she had never experienced before. In all her flirting, never once had she felt something.

    But with Axel¡­ Seeing him made her stomach flutter and being close to him caused her breathing to be heavy.

    Conversation with him filled her with a warmth that she had never known she was missing. And now, with his lips so close, she ached for him.

    The softness of his touch, the smooth press of his lips to hers. It wasn¡¯t enough.

    Alice parted her lips; their kiss became heated.

    Axel gripped her hair in his hands, she gasped as the sensation echoed throughout her entire body, a heat that rose from her stomach to her chest and spread to her limbs.

    Their kiss deepened and with it, every sensation.

    Alice wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer to her.

    His scent, his taste, so sweet. The rich velvety smoothness of chocte.

    Axel suddenly pulled away, helping her to sit back down on the bed gently. He then moved away, taking deep breaths.

    ¡°You need rest,¡± he said quietly before turning and leaving the room.

    Alice was left confused and alone, pulling the nket to cover herself.

 Chapter 235 Always Been Yours

    Bell had told Axel that whoever his patient was, they needed rest. She had instructed Axel to not let them go anywhere for at least another twenty-four hours. And so, Axel¡¯s return to Winter had been put on hold for another day.

    But the idea of staying in a hospital or clinic room any longer was not one that Alice was willing to go along with.

    Axel was d to find that there was a small house behind the clinic. He guessed it had been used for guests visiting the pack. There were no pictures or personal touches, just essential furnishings and a few decorations.

    It was more than enough for their needs, and it kept them from having to explore the homes that had been in use during the attack.

    Alice had found a pair of scrubs in one of the closets of the clinic that fit her. She got dressed and left the room, seeing Axel standing just outside the clinic finishing up a call.

    ¡°I have no choice but to trust you with this,¡± he spoke into the phone with a severe tone. ¡°Find her or be prepared to let her go.¡±

    He hung up his phone and turned to her. Having felt hering, it was a strange but wee sensation for him.

    They approached each other with a sort of awkwardness. Each feeling the strong pull between them, each wanting to lean into it, but neither was sure of what to do.

    Their conversation was stunted, choosing to mostly remain silent.

    Axel guided Alice to the house. There was only one room, something neither of them went out of their way toment on.

    Alice opted to take a shower.

    Axel fell back onto the bed as he suddenly felt the weight of the past two days. The battle with Eclipsed, Ashleigh being taken by Granger, finding Alice.<sub>.</sub>

    It was a lot.

    He listened to the sound of the water running just past the door to the bathroom. It was soothing, more so because she was in there. The sound of the falling water mixed with her scent helped calm his frayed nerves while enticing his other senses.

    His mind wandered to the kiss in the clinic.

    He took in a deep breath as his heart pounded in his chest. The taste of her lips danced in his memory, the feel of her hands on his chest, her body pressed against his.

    Axel groaned as the arousal prickled over his skin.

    He nced at the door. Axel wondered if she knew what he was feeling. If she had any idea how base his instincts truly were.

    The more he thought about her, the more his desire for her grew.

    With a growl, he forced himself off the bed, standing up to leave the room. He thought a run was what he needed to clear his mind of these impulses.

    He drew in a sharp breath as his eyes fell on her.

    Alice stood at the door to the bathroom, the steam pouring out of the room behind her. She was holding a small towel in front of her, barely wide enough to cover her breasts and reach mid-thigh.

    She stared back at him, with eyes shining brightly. Her cheeks flushed, and her lips parted ever so slightly.<sub></sub>

    Her eyes trailed down his body, resting at the bulge in his pants. She sucked her bottom lip under her front teeth.

    Axel felt as though his skin were burning. The desire to touch her was so strong it was painful.

    ¡°Axel,¡± she whispered.

    Her soft voice danced in his ears like a siren¡¯s song.

    She took a step toward him, and he took a step back, raising his hand to tell her to stop.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I¡­¡±

    The wolf in him was pacing, whimpering, whining to be with his mate.

    Alice swallowed, taking another step toward him.

    ¡°Alice¡­ please¡­ stay back.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t be able to control myself,¡± Axel finally managed to say.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°Is that bad?¡± she asked.

    Axel let out a low growl.

    Alice stopped. She looked at him carefully.

    ¡°Do you want me?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You know I do,¡± he replied honestly.

    ¡°I want you, too.¡±

    Axel bit down on his lip. Trying to regain his senses.

    Alice watched his struggle. She saw how hard he was fighting to push past the desire. She didn¡¯t understand. All she wanted was to touch him, be with him, feel his warmth. But maybe he didn¡¯t want that. So she took a step back.

    ¡°I won¡¯t force you to be with me,¡± she said, holding the towel tighter against her body and turning back toward the bathroom.

    She gasped as she was suddenly enveloped in his presence. The warmth of his hands on her shoulders.

    He held her gently, resting his forehead against the back of her damp hair.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t in your right mind¡­¡± he whispered. Then, nuzzling his nose into her hair. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you want.¡±

    Alice breathed in his scent, a tingling sensation spreading over her being. Finally, she closed her eyes andy her head back against him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been more in control of my own thoughts,¡± she said softly. ¡°The only thing I have ever wanted¡­ is you.¡±

    Axel¡¯s hand slipped off her shoulder, his fingers gently caressing her corbone, across the top of her chest, pulling her back against him. Their bodies pressed together.

    His soft lips lightly brushed her throat as his long hair tickled against her shoulder.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he whispered against her throat between kisses. ¡°Once you are mine, that¡¯s it¡­ there¡¯s no going back..¡±

    She let out a soft moan.

    Alice swallowed and then let her towel fall to the floor. She turned in his arms.

    She looked up into his hazel eyes. He stared back at her with heat and something more. Honesty,passion. He wanted her to be sure. He wanted to give her a real choice. Something she had never had before.

    Alice brought her hand to his face, running her thumb over his scar with a soft smile.

    ¡°Axel,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been yours.¡±

    Axel let out another low growl before he reached out for her. Pulling her off the ground, she wrapped her legs at his waist and captured his lips with her own.

    He carried her back across the room to the bed,ying her down carefully while never breaking their kiss.

    Alice felt the heat inside her spreading, growing, blending with the fluttering in her stomach, turning into a hunger.

    Axel pulled away, and she let out a soft whimper. He smiled down at her as he pulled off his shirt, revealing his well-maintained body to her. She felt her heart quicken as she bit her lower lip.

    Axel let out a soft chuckle. Then, he stood up from the bed. For just a moment, Alice feared he would leave.

    Instead, Axel kneeled down on the floor beside the bed. Then, cing his warm hands at her ankles, he slowly brought them up over her legs, to her knees.

    Alice gasped; his every touch was sending small pulses over her flesh. Then, finally, he spread her knees. Seeing him between her legs staring at her with hunger, Alice felt both aroused and embarrassed.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡± she whispered as his hands moved down her thighs.

    Alice gasped, rolling her head back without meaning to. She let out a whimpering moan, and her fingers dug into the nket below her as his thumbs traced her slit.

    ¡°You are my Luna now,¡± Axel said as he moved his head between her legs, the heat of his words dancing along her skin. ¡°I¡¯m adoring you.¡±

    Alice cried out in ecstasy as Axel¡¯s skilled tongue adored her. They spent the rest of the day and night making up for all the time together they had lost.

 Chapter 236 He Got Greedy

    [One Week Earlier]

    ¡°What?!!¡±

    Holden stood from his chair, knocking over the small table he had been using to make notes.

    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s gone!¡± he shouted into the phone.

    The man on the other end of the line hesitated to answer.

    ¡°Well¡­ she finished her treatment; her brain waves had evened out. So we moved her back into a proper room¡­ but then she woke up.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you have treated Alice¡­.¡± Holden growled. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t she properly sedated!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I think she has developed a tolerance!¡± the man shouted back. ¡°I haven¡¯t worked with her in a long time. I didn¡¯t realize how often the treatments had been being given¡­ doing it so much isn¡¯t just a risk of her brain fracturing. There are also the normal effects of using the same drug repeatedly!¡±

    Holden growled into the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir¡­.¡±

    Holden sighed, rubbing the side of his temple with his thumb.

    ¡°How are you still alive if she escaped?¡± Holden asked suspiciously. ¡°Did you develop a bleeding heart? Decide that I have treated her too often and helped her get away.¡±

    ¡°Sir, if I had done that, she would have killed me anyway.¡±

    ¡°Then you aren¡¯t as stupid as you look,¡± Holden growled.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t escape.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Holden asked, straightening his back. A sense of dread crept over him slowly.

    The man on the phone sighed.

    ¡°She woke up, she did threaten me, and just before she moved to attack, her passphrase was spoken,¡± the man paused. ¡°I really thought it was you, sir.¡±

    ¡°It was not.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the man replied. ¡°He came in, taunted her,ughing at her inability to fight back. Then he took her.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Holden growled angrily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he was, sir. He didn¡¯t say anything else. He didn¡¯t hurt us. He just¡­ left.¡±

    ¡°What did he look like?¡± Holden asked, already knowing the answer.

    ¡°He had long ck hair and pale blue eyes,¡± the man replied. ¡°He wasn¡¯t a member of Spring. But I don¡¯t know who he was.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Holden snarled.

    ¡°Oh,¡± the man said. ¡°Then did you give him the passphrase?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Holden growled. ¡°Someone else did.¡±

    ¡°Who would¨C¡±

    Holden hung up the phone, throwing it down angrily. He knew no one in theb would have dared to use the passphrase. Alice scared the hell out of them, and with good reason.<sub></sub>

    She remembered each and every one of their faces from her treatments.

    The first passphrase controlled her, but it also tied her to Holden. Without another phrase, she would turn on anyone using it once she realized Holden was not with them.

    Only one other person outside theb knew Alice¡¯s phrases, and if he reached out to Granger¡­ there was a purpose. One he didn¡¯t see fit to share with Holden.

    Holden gripped his fist painfully.

    ¡°You¡­ promised¡­¡± he snarled quietly.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± a deep voice called from the doorway.

    Holden growled. He took a deep breath and straightened his shirt.

    ¡°We will be returning earlier than nned,¡± Holden said with a smile as he turned back to face the man in the door.

    Holden¡¯s smile fell when he saw the state of him. The dark-haired man stood with his white shirt unbuttoned and his tan cks sttered in a dark red stain.

    ¡°Really?¡± Holden said. ¡°I have asked you very nicely to stop tracking blood into the house¡­.¡±

    Holden grabbed his phone.

    ¡°Hello? Yes, we will need another clean-up service. Level three.¡±

    ¡°Ask for Marisol.¡± The man in the doorway smiled, his burnt orange eyes glistening in delight. ¡°She¡¯s just my type.¡±

    ***

    [Present]

    After a week of trying to find Alice and Granger, Holden received a concerning report. An attack on the Eclipsed pack.

    Holden paced his office.

    His phone rang. Looking at the number, he took a deep breath.

    ¡°Yes?¡± he answered.

    ¡°I made no order for Eclipsed to be attacked!¡± his raspy voice shouted into Holden¡¯s ear. ¡°What are you thinking by doing this!¡±

    Holden took a breath.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± Holden replied. ¡°I have only just returned from fetching your pet.¡±

    ¡°Watch your attitude,¡± the voice growled.

    ¡°My apologies,¡± Holden said through gritted teeth. ¡°My mood has been a bit off since I learned that Alice has been abducted.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you that your attachment to your toy was too strong?¡±

    Holden held back his growl.

    ¡°I have not asked for anything¡­ with the exception of keeping her by my side,¡± Holden said, managing to keep his tone even.

    ¡°Yes¡­ you have been a good servant, but servants must be reminded of their ce at times.¡±

    Holden took a deep breath.

    ¡°What did you ask him to do?¡± Holden asked.

    ¡°Granger?¡± the voice asked. ¡°He was told to retrieve her and take her on a mission. Nothing tooplicated for your toy.¡±

    Holden hoped that meant that Granger was at least given the order to keep Alice alive.

    ¡°Someone is poking around in Cain¡¯s work,¡± he continued. ¡°The bug Alice nted before told me that files were being essed. So I needed her to return and ensure that we get anything uncovered first.¡±

    ¡°And did she do it?¡± Holden asked

    ¡°Of course she did. She is such a well-trained doll.¡±

    ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t she returned home?¡± Holden asked, holding back the growl in his voice.

    ¡°How should I know?¡± the voice smiled. ¡°Though¡­ I did give Granger all of her phrases. I suppose it is possible that he set her free.¡±

    Holden swallowed down his fear and rage.

    ¡°Granger is not the type to take the time and be careful¡­ if he set her free without care¡­ her mind would shatter.¡±

    ¡°That,¡± the voice said, ¡°matters not to me.¡±

    Holden clenched his jaw but said nothing.

    ¡°Find out what happened to Eclipsed,¡± the voice said. ¡°You may have your toys back. What you do with them is up to you.¡±

    The line went dead, and Holden was left with his anger.

    A low growl built from his stomach, rising into his throat. He roared out as he flung the table in front of him into the wall. He smashed a vase, and then pulling a knife from under his sleeve, he stabbed the couch multiple times.

    ¡°Sir,¡± a soft voice called from the entrance of the room. ¡°Is there¡­ something you need?¡±

    A young boy, no more than twenty, stood at the door. He was hesitant to interrupt Holden¡¯s outburst. Still, he was also fully aware that being caught observing him was far more dangerous.

    Holden growled and approached the boy with speed. Shoving him into the wall behind him, he held his knife to the boy¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Find Granger!¡± Holden snarled through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the boy said softly. He swallowed before adding. ¡°When we find him, do you want us to kill him?¡±

    Holden stared at the boy for a moment and then pulled back. He straightened his shirt and smoothed his curly hair.

    ¡°No,¡± Holden said simply. ¡°As irritating and pathetic as that creature is, he is instrumental in one way.¡±

    ¡°What is that, sir?¡±

    ¡°He is a great distraction for Summer and Winter.¡± Holden smiled. ¡°Giving them his death, that¡¯s a victory that will hold their attention while serving my purposes.¡±

    ¡°How can you be sure they will kill him?¡± the boy asked.

    Holden reached down to the floor and picked up one of thest reports he had nced over before the phone call.

    ¡°Because,¡± he said, as he stared at the scout report on Ashleigh¡¯s abduction. ¡°He got greedy.¡±

 Chapter 237 The Beauty and The Beast

    Ashleigh spit the food in his face.

    Granger growled, wiping his chin with a napkin.

    ¡°That¡¯s not very attractive, you know?¡± Grangermented.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± she growled.

    Granger sighed.

    ¡°Ashleigh, I have been very patient with these outbursts. I have tried reasoning with you, supporting you, giving you the things that you like.¡±

    Granger stood and walked over to the bundle of wildflowers.

    ¡°I handpicked these just for you,¡± he said. ¡°Still, not even a thank you.¡±

    ¡°Go. To. Hell!¡± she growled again.

    Granger clenched his jaw.

    Ashleigh had no idea how much time had passed. She knew it was afternoon when she had chased Alice into the trees. But when she woke again, she was already in this room and bound to the bed.

    He moved her from the bed to a chair and back. At first, she thought it was an opportunity to escape, but there was silver in her bindings. Making it difficult for her to move; whenever she did struggle, she found her strength was slowly drawn out of her.

    Granger had been there almost since the moment she woke up, though he had also knocked her out a few other times when she wouldn¡¯t stop screaming at him.

    He had been trying to act as though nothing between them had changed, he pretended to be sweet and considerate. Fed her, cleaned her face. He took her to the bathroom, he kept her bound, but at least he allowed privacy inside the stall.

    From what she could tell, this was some kind of office, but it seemed to be underground.

    ¡°Ash, you¡¯ve never appreciated the way I feel for you,¡± Granger said affectionately. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we try something different.¡±

    Granger moved close, giving her a smile that made her skin crawl.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°If you try to force your mark on me, I will kill you¡­¡± she growled. ¡°I will tear your throat out!¡±

    Granger let out a shaky breath and smiled.

    ¡°Promise?¡± he said in a throaty whisper.

    Ashleigh gave him a look of horror.

    ¡°We would die together¡­ and thest thing either of us would feel is that deep raw thrill thates from killing.¡±

    He was panting now, his eyes swirling with darkness.

    ¡°Only you can do this to me¡­¡± he groaned, closing his eyes and running his hand over the growing bulge in his pants.

    Ashleigh looked away, trying to keep the bile from rising in her throat.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how excited you make me?¡± he whispered. ¡°I always wanted you, craved you. But¡­ when you let go of your power, when you¡­¡±

    Granger smiled, closing his eyes and letting out a shuddering breath.

    ¡°¡­Tore into the flesh of my shoulder¡­.¡±

    He licked his lips and made a sound like a moan as the memory excited him, filled him with want and need.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and took a deep breath through her nose, trying desperately to block out his words, his disgusting feelings.

    ¡°I know you feel it, Ash,¡± he whispered like an eerie song. ¡°Through our bond.¡±

    Granger moved behind her as he spoke.

    ¡°I felt that rage inside of you¡­ the desire to kill me, it was wonderful,¡± he sighed. ¡°Oh¡­ but the best part of it. The absolute fucking cherry on that sundae¡­ feeling Caleb¡¯s heartbeat slowing¡­ I felt it through you. I felt him dying, and I¡¯ve never been so aroused.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Ashleigh shouted, her anger rising.

    ¡°Yes!¡± heughed. ¡°Get angry.¡±

    Ashleigh gritted her teeth and tried to calm herself.

    ¡°And then there were the ¡®rogues¡¯¡­¡± he smiled. ¡°Oh, baby¡­ you shined that night. You tore them up with such ease, it was beautiful¡­ but I was too excited. You teased me, and I needed more¡­ since I couldn¡¯t have you, I had to settle for getting rid of the rest of them.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to hear it or think about that night. Even without Granger, without his disturbing excitement over it all. There was something about that night that bothered her.

    ¡°I bet you think it¡¯s all me,¡± he said. ¡°That I¡¯m the sicko that gets excited about these ¡®horrible¡¯ things.¡±

    ¡°You are sick!¡± Ashleigh growled.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Granger smiled. ¡°But you were the one that smiled as you tore their arms off. Their legs. Blood everywhere¡­ still you smiled.¡±

    ¡°That was because of you!¡±

    ¡°No, baby¡­¡± he whispered beside her ear. ¡°I was drawn there by your excitement.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a cold settle over her.

    Her excitement?

    It was a lie. It had to be.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡­¡± she whispered.

    Granger nuzzled against her.

    ¡°You will¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°I know you, Ash. I know the way you push those nasty little thoughts down. Whenever you feel something that you don¡¯t like, think a bad thought. Just push it away, pretend it isn¡¯t real.¡±

    Granger moved away from her, his smile wide. He walked over to the only window in the room. It had the blinds drawn.

    He pulled down on the string, raising the blinds higher and higher until they were all the way up. But on the other side, all she saw was darkness.

    Granger smiled again before pulling a remote from his pocket and pressing a button. The dark room beyond the window lit up, and Ashleigh gasped at what she saw.

    Children.

    There were at least thirty of them and two women. First, they were all scattered in small groups. But when the light came on, they huddled together, hiding their faces in fear.

    ¡°You monster!¡± Ashleigh shouted. ¡°What have you done to them?!¡±

    ¡°What have I done? Oh no. No, no. What have WE done to them?¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t understand. She looked back at the children, at the two women.

    One of the women turned their head toward the window. That was when Ashleigh recognized her.

    She was from Whiteridge. She had had a crush on Axel.

    ¡°We changed their lives,¡± he whispered. ¡°We made them orphans.¡±

    ¡°What¡­? No¡­ how¡­¡± she tried to speak, but her mind was spinning. shes of the attack on Summer, and then it happened.

    Her memory became clear.

    The rogues¡­ the people she had torn limb from limb. She stood covered in their blood¡­ smiling. Why was she smiling? Caleb¡¯s wheelchair¡­ the blood. She was smiling because they couldn¡¯t hurt him if they were in pieces. She saw their faces clearly now, she recognized them. They were wolves of Whiteridge.

    The tears fell down her cheeks, and Granger let out augh.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know¡­¡± he said with such glee. ¡°Caleb never told you, did he?¡±

    Ashleigh turned back to Granger, a satisfied look on his face.

    ¡°Yea,¡± he nodded. ¡°He knew.¡±

    She looked away.

    ¡°He knew that you killed members of Whiteridge and Shadowcrest. But he didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, clenching her jaw. How was this possible?

    ¡°Shadowcrest¡­ they were already picked when I joined up, but Whiteridge, that was my get,¡± he said, smiling proudly.

    ¡°It was easy, all I had to do was convince Kirnon that it was what was best for his pack,¡± Granger said mockingly. ¡°You know they were struggling, right?¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t want to, but she looked up. She knew Whiteridge had some issues with the orders for the leather armors, but she didn¡¯t think they were in real trouble.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly lie, I told him if he gave up his Alpha title, his people would be taken care of¡­ and they were¡­ just¡­ in a more permanent sense,¡± Granger smiled. ¡°Thanks to us.¡±

    ¡°You monster!¡± she spat at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s not nice!¡± he shouted back. He sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not nice.¡±

    Granger was showing signs of irritation. He paced back and forth.

    ¡°All I¡¯m trying to do, Ash, is prove to you that we belong together. That I ept you for all that you are. The beauty and the beast.¡±

    He moved quickly to his knees in front of her. Looking up with eyes pleading to be understood.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s what you are, a beast. A beautiful beast,¡± he whispered. Smiling at her, in his own disgusting way, he was genuinely trying topliment her.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t listen to him anymore, her legs were bound together, but not to the chair. She used the little strength she had to kick him as hard as she could.

    He fell back, grabbing at his mouth there was blood on his hand when he pulled it away.

    Granger got up from the floor and growled at her.

    ¡°Fine!¡± he snarled. ¡°Have it your way.¡±

    Granger walked around. He removed small white covers from vents all over the room. Once he had collected them all, he came back to stand before her.

    He let her loose from the chair and moved her back to the bed. She struggled, but she was worn down.

    Once he had her tied back down. He looked down at her, for a moment, she saw the look of adoration in his eyes that she used to enjoy. But now, there was something behind it, darkness.

    He sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go,¡± he began. ¡°But, since you refuse to ept the truth about yourself¡­ I have to help you¡­ and it¡¯s not going to be easy for you.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± she asked.

    ¡°When I leave, those vents will start slowly pouring in a chemical mix that will help you realize who you are. Help you embrace your power.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°And when you do,¡± he said, petting her hair gently. ¡°When you let go and let the rage take you¡­ when you¡¯re covered in their blood¡­ you¡¯ll understand that we belong together.¡±

    ¡°Their¡­ the children?¡± she asked in horror. ¡°You want me to kill the children?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re sad, Ashleigh,¡± he said, looking down at her with a soft smile. ¡°End their suffering.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting!¡± she shouted, spitting at him. ¡°I won¡¯t do it! Never!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have a choice!¡± Granger snarled in her face. ¡°You¡¯ll lose your mind¡­ Just like Renee¡­¡±

    Ashleigh gasped. She had known, of course, but how he casually said it shocked her.

    Granger gave her a half-cocked smile before he stepped away.

    Ashleigh heard the door open and close. A few minutester, the air kicking on sent a panic through her heart.

 Chapter 238 Am I Darkness

    Ashleigh fought long and hard to keep her sanity.

    Somewhere in the room, there was a speaker. Every once in a while, Granger would talk through it, taunting her. Encouraging her to let go.

    He told her that he diluted the mist and made sure it was enough to trigger the paranoia, the fear, but not enough to reach her heart like thest time.

    ¡°There¡¯s no risk of you leaving me early, baby. I made sure you¡¯ll be here a long time. We¡¯ll keep trying until it works.¡±

    The hope in his voice sickened her.

    It was taking everything she had to fight against her own mind pulling her down into the abyss. The little sleep she got was filled with nightmares and screams.

    She felt weak, tired, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could keep going much longer.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°Please¡­ find me¡­¡±

    Ashleigh sobbed helplessly as the red and ck fog of her fears surrounded her and swallowed her whole.

    ***

    She was in Whiteridge, around fifteen years old. She and Axel hade to meet with Alpha Kirnon about an order for new gear. There was a girl watching them, she was probably just a couple of years older than Ashleigh. But she watched Axel carefully.

    Ashleigh smiled. It was clear this girl liked her brother.

    A man moved in front of Ashleigh he smiled at her, she remembered him as being kind. He had given a bracelet. Something new he was trying to make for the children.

    Ashleigh smiled and epted the bracelet. He gave her a gentle smile, and then she stabbed him repeatedly.

    His blood covered her hands, drenched the bracelet. But she still smiled.<sub>.</sub>

    A woman came up behind her. This time she offered Ashleigh a dessert, some kind of cake bar. Ashleigh dly epted, taking a bite as she slit the woman¡¯s throat.

    Now the screams began.

    ***

    Over and over again she killed the people of Whiteridge, whether they ran or hid or simply looked at her, it didn¡¯t matter. She killed them all with a smile on her face.

    Ashleigh fell to the ground, cowering in on herself. She cried and prayed for this nightmare to end.

    It took a moment for her to recognize that the sound had fallen away, theughter, the wet squelching echo. It was all gone.

    She dared to lift her head, surprised to see that everything around her, had changed. Ashleigh stood up and looked around.

    She was on a hill, overlooking a territory sorge she couldn¡¯t see its end. Above her, the moon, full and bright looked down with a warmth and presence that calmed her heart.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± she said aloud.

    ¡°Here,¡± a voice called out to her. ¡°There. Wherever you need to be.¡±

    Ashleigh looked around but saw no one.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± the voice asked.

    Ashleigh spun around, trying to find them.

    ¡°Answer.¡±<sub></sub>

    She took a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m lost,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°I¡¯m trying to find my way out. Before I¡¯m stuck here.¡±

    ¡°How have you lost your way?¡±

    ¡°There was¡­ a gas¡­ it messed with my mind¡­ made me angry,¡± Ashleigh began. ¡°I think I let go¡­ for just a moment¡­ but it was enough.¡±

    ¡°Let go? Of what?¡±

    ¡°My control,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°I have something¡­ inside of me¡­ something dark.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a rage,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°A rage that takes over and kills indiscriminately.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that?¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± she said.

    ¡°You believe the power inside of you is darkness?¡± the voice asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Have you always?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Have you always believed it to be darkness?¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t respond right away. Had she always believed her power was darkness? No.

    She had trained for years to keep it in control, not because she feared it, but because she respected it.

    ¡°Am I darkness?¡± the voice whispered behind her.

    Ashleigh turned.

    She gasped at the sight before her.

    It was a woman. She wore a circlet of gold and steel, that was adorned with a set of small wings at her temples. Her honey-blonde hair was tied back into fourrge braids that fell over her shoulders.

    She wore armor, old armor. It was steel grey with golden ents and fur lining the shoulders. At her waist, there were small, sheathed daggers, at least ten, worn as a belt.

    And in her hand, she held a great sword of steel and gold.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but see the resemnce to the ancient Valkyrie. This woman resembled all the drawings and paintings she had seen as a child.

    She also slightly resembled Ashleigh herself. With a few distinct exceptions.

    The woman wore paint on her face, red, like blood smeared across her eyes. She had what appeared to be ck runes tattooed down her face.

    But the most apparent difference between them was in the eyes. Where Ashleigh had hazel eyes, this woman, this Valkyrie, had no eyes but instead a bright glow like the light of the moon.

    ¡°Am I darkness?¡± the Valkyrie asked once more.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I am the power that resides within you,¡± the Valkyrie replied. ¡°I am the light of your ancestors.¡±

    The Valkyrie took a step closer to Ashleigh, her eyes of moonlight looked over her carefully.

    ¡°You are unfinished,¡± she said.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Your power¡­ Your understanding. It is limited by memories.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now,¡± the Valkyrie replied. ¡°I ask you again. Am I darkness? Is this power you wield darkness?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ashleigh replied honestly.

    ¡°Your confidence is shaken,¡± the Valkyrie said. She lifted her head to the moon above. ¡°If you stay here much longer you will die.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your body, it weakens. You must call my power. Use it to break free and escape this ce.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t!¡± Ashleigh shouted, taking a step back.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because, I¡¯ll hurt people, there are children¡­ If I give in to the rage now, they¡¯ll all die!¡±

    ¡°You speak of rage, but I am not rage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are. Maybe not here, but out there, when the poweres to me, it¡¯s all blind rage.¡±

    ¡°That is not me, but you.¡±

    ¡°Even more reason that I can¡¯t use it!¡± Ashleigh shouted.

    The Valkyrie looked to the moon once more. Then turned to Ashleigh.

    ¡°I cannot allow you to die in this room,¡± she said. ¡°Call my power to you and release yourself.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh stated firmly.

    ¡°So be it.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a wave of energy spread out over thend. The mountains, trees, everything fell away. All that was left was a grey sky with the moon full and bright, below her was solid ground covered in a thick fog.

    She looked down, to see that she was dressed in full gear for battle, in her hands she already held her karambits. Looking back up the Valkyrie stood before her, her sword drawn.

    ¡°Defeat me and you will have control, however you deem fit,¡± the Valkyre said. ¡°I will not allow your death. If you cannot defeat me before your body is in danger, I will take control myself.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened as the Valkyrie raised her sword in the air.

 Chapter 239 The Greater Insult

    The Valkyrie kicked Ashleigh in the chest, sending her flying backward. Ashleigh hit the ground with a sickening thud and a groan of pain. The Valkyrie took a step forward and raised her sword high in the air, bringing it back down with force.

    ¡°AAAHHHH!¡± Ashleigh screamed out as the sword pierced through her chest. With a sputtering cough, she turned her head, gasping for air.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she whispered through a mouth full of blood.

    Caleb sprung forward in his bed, taking deep painful breaths.

    ¡°Dream¡­. It was a dream¡­¡± he whispered to himself as he tried to shake away the feeling of her death before his eyes.

    He got out of bed and went into the bathroom to wash his face. He stared into the mirror, the dark circles under his eyes served as proof of how well he had slept.

    Nightmares, a feeling of fear and paranoia. In the three days that had passed since Ashleigh had gone missing, Caleb wasn¡¯t sure if he had gotten more than a couple of hours of sleep.

    His phone rang. He hurried out to answer it.

    ¡°Hello!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Galen.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Has she been found?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Galen replied with a sigh. ¡°Fiona¡¯s team is due back within the hour, hopefully, they will have something for us.¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°I will be there to greet them,¡± Caleb said, preparing to hang up the phone.

    ¡°I am calling about something else,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb said. ¡°Something else?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¨C¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else right now, Galen!¡± Caleb shouted. ¡°Find Ashleigh!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Galen was quiet on the other end of the line. He took a deep breath before speaking again.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Galen said. ¡°I will take care of it.¡±

    Caleb cut off the call.

    Galen let out a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that didn¡¯t go well,¡± Fiona said as she came up behind Galen.

    ¡°No,¡± Galen smiled. ¡°But if it were Bell¡­ I can¡¯t imagine I would react any differently.¡±

    ¡°You would,¡± Fiona said. ¡°You¡¯d be worse.¡±

    Galen smiled.

    ¡°You might be right,¡± he said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Caleb,¡± Fiona said. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any good news for him.¡±

    ¡°Still no sign of Ashleigh or Granger?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Fiona growled. ¡°If I find that little weasel, I am going to tear his throat out myself.¡±

    Galen nodded.

    Fiona sighed.

    ¡°Anyway, what was it you wanted to tell Caleb? Anything I can help with?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°I got a lead on the missing children,¡± Galen said. ¡°I was going to ask Caleb about it, but I think it might be best if I just follow up on it myself at this point.¡±

    ***<sub></sub>

    Fiona opened the door; she had knocked several times but there was no answer.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± she called out.

    As she stepped inside, she heard a sound she hadn¡¯t heard in a very long time.

    Fiona moved to the bed, Caleb was asleep, but he was letting out soft sobs.

    She sat down on the bed beside him, carefully moving his head into herp. Fiona ran her fingers through his hair, humming softly to him. Slowly his sobs eased.

    She had nned to talk with him about the way he was acting, to remind him that he was still the Alpha of Summer. But as hey in herp, all she saw was her little boy scared and heartbroken.

    The wolves of Summer had grown to appreciate and respect Ashleigh. Some even loved her as their Luna already. They missed her; they awaited her return. But, for now, Summer could take care of itself.

    It wasn¡¯t the time for him to worry about his duty.

    ***

    Axel stared into the mirror, he tilted his head, reaching his hand up to touch the tender flesh of their mark. It was already healing.

    His connection to Alice was real. It wasplete.

    Axel smiled and let out a sigh.

    He hadn¡¯t nned to do it, any of it. But as he held her in his arms, in the rain, in the cave, at the clinic. There was one thought that kepting back to him.

    ¡®How long until she¡¯s gone again?¡¯

    The thought of her disappearing again terrified him. But he knew, at some point, it would happen.

    At least now, even if they were separated, even if something happened. They had this time together. They shared this bond.

    ¡°Regrets?¡± her voice asked from the door.

    Axel looked at her reflection in the mirror, she wore only her panties and had her arms crossed over her bare chest. Her hand reached up and stroked the matching mark on her throat.

    He smiled at her, feeling even that light touch through their bond.

    ¡°None,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a big Winter no-no to do what we just did?¡± Alice smiled.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied.

    ¡°And¡­ you are the Alpha,¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you follow the rules more than anyone else?¡± Alice asked, giving him a devilish grin.

    Axel reached out and pulled her to him, drawing from her a yful squeal. He wrapped his arms around her and looked into her eyes.

    ¡°The reason that the wolves of Winter look down on being mated outside of the full moon, is because we view it as an insult to the Goddess. We believe that we should be joined under her light. Inviting her to the official beginning of the union.¡±

    He lifted her chin, leaning forward and giving her a tender kiss.

    ¡°But,¡± he said, ¡°I believe that the greater insult to the Goddess has been all the years our bond has been hidden from us.¡±

    Alice smiled up at him.

    ¡°The light of the Goddess is always with us, Alice. And now,¡± Axel smiled. Then, leaning forward, he kissed her mark softly. ¡°I¡¯m always with you.¡±

    Alice bit her bottom lip and smiled. Then, she moved to her toes and brought her lips to his mark.

    ¡°And I¡¯m always with you.¡±

    Axel let out a soft growl, pulling her even closer.

    Aliceughed and pushed away from him.

    ¡°Mmm, I think I need a little break, sweet boy,¡± she purred, reaching up and giving him a gentle kiss.

    ¡°You know you are sending mixed signals right now,¡± Axelughed, kissing her again.

    Aliceughed and pulled away, moving into the bedroom. Axel followed shortly after.

    ¡°Maybe we can go for a walk? I didn¡¯t really see much of the vige,¡± she said as she put on her bra. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t see any people either¡­ not even in the clinic.¡±

    Axel looked away.

    ¡°Axel?¡±

    ¡°There is no one to see anymore,¡± Axel said quietly, taking a seat on the bed. ¡°This is the Eclipsed vige¡­ only the wolves of Eclipsed are all but extinct now.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly. It was a bizarre situation.¡± Axel said.

    Alice finished pulling on her t-shirt and sat beside him on the bed. Sheced her fingers with his, resting her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°Tell me about it?¡± she said.

    Axel took a deep breath and then told her everything that had happened in the Eclipsed attack and all the wolves had told him after.

    Their conversation led to Axel telling Alice about the rest of the lesser packs that were missing or dead. And about the attack on Summer by Whiteridge and Shadowcrest.

    ¡°It makes sense now¡­.¡± Alice whispered.

    ¡°What does?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Granger, he mentioned ¡®the small packs¡¯ receiving treatment,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°He must have been talking about the two that attacked Summer.¡±

    Axel looked away, swallowing as he remembered the corpses of the wolves he had known.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t know what they were doing. They were programmed.¡±

    Alice squeezed his hand, giving him aforting smile.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said, then a thought urred to him after a moment. ¡°Is that what happened here too?¡±

    Alice sighed.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°What happened here¡­¡±

    Alice paused, unsure how to continue.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Axel asked, feeling her unease, her hesitation.

    She swallowed and licked her lips.

    ¡°Axel¡­ there are things¡­ things I¡¯ve done. I¡¯ve hurt people, a lot of people, in many ways,¡± she began.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°You don¡¯t know. Not everything. I¡¯ve hurt people you care about. I might not have meant to, but I did do it.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Alice took a deep breath.

    ¡°The Eclipsed weren¡¯t treated. They were poisoned. By a chemical mixture that affects short-term memory and fear responses. With a high concentration of this stuff, it will make a person go mad, feral even.¡±

    Axel swallowed. Her words were familiar. Something Bell had told him about what happened to Ashleigh¡­ and Renee.

    He licked his lips nervously.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he said. ¡°I know it was Granger that gave Ashleigh the flowers. But¡­ are you saying¡­ that he got this chemical¡­.¡±

    ¡°From me.¡±

 Chapter 240 A Family Man

    ¡°Why is it that I so often find myself cleaning up your messes?¡± Holden asked as he entered the room, his tone uninterested at best.

    Tomas scoffed without bothering to look at the man that had slithered into his office. Instead, he sipped on his drink and leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°Clean up my messes?¡± Tomas asked. ¡°What about the ones you make?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Holden asked, putting both hands to his chest with mock offense. ¡°I clean up my own messes.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tomas replied with augh. Taking another sip. ¡°Is that what you did? Whiteridge, Shadowcrest¡­ that was more than two hundred wolves we lost.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hardly the first time we have removed a problem that way.¡±

    Tomas growled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to Hallowed or Lone Rock,¡± he snarled. ¡°You did that shit on your own!¡±

    ¡°As always, I did what was necessary.¡±

    Tomasid back in his chair, tossing back the rest of his ss.

    ¡°Eclipsed, however,¡± Holden continued. ¡°Was not necessary. In fact, we wanted them. You knew that.¡±

    ¡°It became necessary,¡± Tomas growled.

    ¡°Enlighten me,¡± Holden growled back.

    Tomas gave an angry smile.

    ¡°After you lost control of your little pet. Let him use my wolves to attack fuckin Summer, of all the damn ces. Caleb got curious, and started poking around in the lesser packs. Found their way into Broken Crag. You remember them, right?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Holden let out an irritated sigh.

    Tomas smiled. He stood up from his desk and approached the bar to pour himself a new drink as he spoke

    ¡°The pack you imed you could get control of, sent in your little mice running through their holes scurrying about and causing problems¡­ except your n failed, hard. Your men barely made it inside before they were killed off.¡±

    ¡°I admit, my assumptions about their tunnel systems were wrong. But Broken Crag is a pack of seclusion. They practically reject their own wolves. They weren¡¯t going to join anyone.¡±

    Tomasughed. He turned and smiled brightly at Holden.

    ¡°See¡­¡± he said. ¡°You just keep making these dumbass assumptions.¡±

    Holden growled.

    ¡°Do you know what a silver and iron battle is?¡± Tomas asked.

    Holden raised a brow in irritation, he huffed before finally shaking his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a challenge,¡± Tomas replied, taking a drink. ¡°Broken Crag has a unique mindset. They prefer to keep away from everyone. But, they are warriors with a strong desire to fight a worthy battle. But to make that decision, they need a battle master. Someone to lead them into a fight worth winning.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Alpha? What is his name? Jon?¡±

    ¡°Jonas,¡± Tomas corrected. ¡°And no, it doesn¡¯t have to be the alpha, they just have to win the silver and iron challenge.¡±

    ¡°Why do I care about any of this,¡± Holden sighed.

    ¡°Because almost a week ago Alpha Caleb of Summer fought in silver and iron.¡±<sub></sub>

    Holden clenched his jaw.

    ¡°And what was the result?¡±

    ¡°Do you know the only pack that Broken Crag truly considers an ally?¡± Tomas asked, his voice sounding tired.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Tomas took a drink, swallowing and then clenching his jaw as he stared at the remaining brown liquid in his ss.

    ¡°Eclipsed,¡± he replied quietly.

    ¡°Broken Crag and Eclipsed have the strongest warriors of any of the lesser packs, they share mutual respect because of it. They consider each other brothers in arms. And because of that, the lesser packs look to them.

    ¡°Broken Crag does what it can to separate itself from the rest of the packs. But it¡¯s like a big brother being followed around by its snot-nosed little brother just wanting to be like him.¡±

    Tomas finished his drink.

    ¡°Broken Crag has allied themselves with Summer,¡± Tomas said, taking a deep breath. ¡°Removing Eclipsed became necessary.¡±

    ¡°Did you even try to get them on our side?¡± Holden asked.

    ¡°Did you hear nothing I just said?¡± Tomas snarled. ¡°They are brothers! When Broken Crag chose Summer, the fight for Eclipsed was over.¡±

    There was silence between them. Then, finally, Tomas poured another drink and dropped back into his chair.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s done is done,¡± Holden sighed. ¡°From what I read, almost the entire pack was killed in a matter of hours. How strong could they have been if it was that easy.¡±

    ¡°It was easy because it wasn¡¯t a fight,¡± Tomas sighed. He took another drink. ¡°Eclipsed killed itself.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Holden replied. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means¡­¡± Tomas said, letting out a bitterugh. ¡°I cheated them.¡±

    He drank the rest of his ss. Tomas stared at the empty ss and then suddenly threw it across the room. It hit the wall and shattered.

    ¡°I cheated them of an honest fight!¡± Tomas shouted angrily.

    ¡°What did you do, Tomas?¡± Holden asked. A darkness seeped into his voice as his suspicions began to rise to the surface.

    ¡°I made them kill each other. Mothers killed their babies. Sons killed their fathers¡­.¡±

    Tomas leaned over his desk, clenching his jaw and squeezing his eyes tight, trying to push the thoughts out of his mind.

    ¡°I did what you would have done,¡± he said, looking at Holden with anger in his eyes.

    Holden looked at him carefully and considered his words. Then it all made sense.

    ¡°I see,¡± Holden replied. ¡°So, you gave them the mist?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Tomas corrected. ¡°I sent them weapons. Knives presented as gifts and oiled with the base of that mist.¡±

    ¡°You drove them crazy and armed them all at once?¡± Holdenughed. ¡°That¡¯s insane and brilliant.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not brilliant,¡± Tomas scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s cheap, dirty. It has no honor, no respect.¡±

    ¡°Oh Tomas, it¡¯s far, far toote to look for moral high ground,¡± Holden replied.

    ¡°I know how bloody my hands are,¡± Tomas growled. ¡°But that don¡¯t mean I enjoy families killing each other.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you family man now?¡± Holden smiled. ¡°Then I have great news for you.¡±

    Tomas furrowed his brows, unsure what this bastard had in store now.

    Holden gave Tomas his best Cheshire grin and then walked to the door. He leaned out and called someone.

    Turning back to Tomas, the smile even wider somehow.

    ¡°I know your parting was a little awkward and difficult, but hearing you talk about family in such a loving way¡­ I feel much better about this now.¡±

    ¡°What are you¨C¡± Tomas started to question, but his voice died when the young man stepped through the door.

    Tomas felt his heart leap into his throat. His lungs threatened to copse, and he felt the cold sweat fall over him.

    The young man, twenty-four years old, with ck hair trimmed short and faded at the sides. He was tall, almost six feet. The t-shirt he wore was stretched by his broad shoulders and muscr frame.

    His square jaw was covered in a thin, well-kept beard. His full lips were half-cocked in a grin as he saw Tomas¡¯s look.

    ¡°Roman¡­¡± Tomas whispered in a voice that gave away his dread at seeing the boy again.

    ¡°Hey, Dad,¡± Roman smiled, his burnt orange eyes lighting up with delight at his father¡¯s reaction. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    ***

    Their talk hadsted most of the night.

    Axel had asked her questions and she did her best to answer. He had gotten upset and then calmed himself down.

    Most surprising for Alice was that he never actually got angry with her. He was upset, he was hurt, but he never med her.

    Alice had taken a walk through the vige alone, she told Axel she needed to see the damage for herself. It was devastating.

    When she returned to the room, they held tightly to each other. They were intimate, they gave each other pleasure. But they both knew they just needed thefort they found in each other.

    When the sun rose, Alice¡¯s mind was made up.

    She gathered the sheet around her body, careful not to wake him. She grabbed his phone and tiptoed out of the house.

    ***

    His phone rang, he didn¡¯t recognize the number, but somehow, he knew he needed to answer.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Families, Holden? Kids?!¡± Alice shouted angrily on the other side of the line.

    Holden felt a deep sense of relief hearing her voice once again.

    ¡°Hello, Alice,¡± he smiled.

 Chapter 241 Acting Strange

    The Valkyrie lunged at Ashleigh. She tried to dive out of the way, but her move was anticipated. The Valkyrie turned and mmed her elbow into Ashleigh¡¯s face.

    Ashleigh fell hard. She panted on the ground, feeling exhausted and weak.

    ¡°The time is near,¡± the Valkyrie said. ¡°You do not have the will to defeat me.¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± Ashleigh growled.

    ¡°Your body fights the poison, but the poison is winning.¡±

    Ashleigh pushed herself off the ground, stumbling back to her feet.

    ¡°I said shut up!¡±

    She ran at the Valkyrie. Dropping to her knees, she threw her fist at full force into the creature¡¯s thigh. The Valkyrie let out a grunt and fell forward to one knee. Ashleigh took the opportunity to climb on her back and tried to get a firm hold on the Valkyrie¡¯s head.

    Unfortunately, she was tired.

    The Valkyrie grabbed her arm, gripping so hard that Ashleigh cried out in pain. She flung her forward while keeping hold of her arm, Ashleigh¡¯s body mmed against the ground and a lightning bolt of pain shot through her spine.

    Ashleigh screamed.

    ¡°Ashleigh!!¡± Caleb screamed as he flew forward in his bed.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa¡­ it¡¯s ok, honey, it¡¯s ok!¡± Fiona called out, grabbing hold of Caleb as he thrashed on the bed.

    Caleb took in deep painful breaths. He was covered in sweat and his heart was racing.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It was a dream, baby, just a dream,¡± Fiona whispered, rubbing his back gently.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Caleb said, looking up at her. His eyes widened. He reached up and grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Did you find her?!¡±

    Fiona¡¯s eyes fell, she clenched her jaw and shook her head.

    Caleb sighed. He gripped his hair between his fingers and pulled tightly.

    ¡°Argh!!¡± he shouted. Then, getting up from the bed, he paced around the room.

    ¡°Caleb, I know it¡¯s hard but you gotta try to calm down.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this¡­ I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing!¡± Caleb shouted.

    ¡°Caleb, you can¡¯t go find her without any clues¡­ you¡¯re worn out, you barely sleep. And when is thest time you ate?¡± Fiona demanded.

    Caleb didn¡¯t answer, he just continued to pace.

    ¡°I am not telling you to forget her or give up the search,¡± Fiona said, standing from the bed. ¡°But, you aren¡¯t doing this alone, Caleb. We all want to find her. There are teams searching in every

    direction. We will find her, I promise you that.¡±

    ¡®Caleb¡­please¡­ find me.¡¯ Her voice echoed in his mind.

    Caleb fell back on his couch. Holding his head between his hands. He was scared, worried, angry. Where was she? Why couldn¡¯t he find her? Why couldn¡¯t anyone find her?!<sub></sub>

    He stood up, grabbing the coffee table and flipping it against the wall with a roar.

    ¡°Caleb!¡± Fiona shouted.

    ¡°Where is she!¡± Caleb shouted.

    He moved to the small bar, pushing it over, sending the bottles crashing to the ground.

    ¡°Caleb!¡± Fiona shouted again.

    Caleb looked at his mother, he was angry, he was tired. He was beside himself with fear. How could she be so calm? How could she just stand there? Why wasn¡¯t she out looking for Ashleigh? Why wouldn¡¯t she let him look for her?

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to find her¡­¡± he snarled. ¡°You hate her¡­ you tortured her with that game! Put her in the hospital!¡±

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± Fiona said calmly. Feeling the pressure in the room rising. Caleb was drawing energy; she wasn¡¯t sure he even realized it.

    Fiona quickly touched her palm, in a repeated pattern.

    ¡°I love Ashleigh,¡± Fiona said. ¡°I didn¡¯t torture her, I was testing her, helping her find her way into her role as Luna. I epted her, Caleb. I want her back too.¡±

    Caleb growled. Baring his teeth, his eyes were filled with something sinister and dark.

    ¡°Caleb, there¡¯s something wrong with you,¡± Fiona said softly. ¡°Come with me to the medical center, let¡¯s get you checked out, alright?¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Caleb growled. ¡°Where is Ashleigh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Caleb, we are doing everything we can to find her.¡±

    Caleb grabbed the chair and tossed it against the wall with a loud roar, the leg splintering.

    The door burst open; Galen charged in. He surveyed the room. The shattered table, broken bottles, and broken chair. He looked at Fiona, who quickly nodded toward Caleb.

    Galen looked at Caleb, who still stood staring at Fiona with eyes of rage.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Galen called.

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened. He turned to Galen, and the rage intensified.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Caleb growled.

    Galen took a step back. He had never seen this look in Caleb¡¯s eyes before, this level of anger.

    ¡°You were supposed to make sure she was safe!¡± Caleb howled. ¡°I trusted you!¡±

    ¡°Caleb!¡± Fiona shouted. ¡°This isn¡¯t Galen¡¯s fault!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even know!¡± Caleb shouted before charging at Galen.

    Galen prepared for the impact. He tried to hold his ground, but Caleb wasn¡¯t holding back.

    The pain of his back mming into the wall shot through his entire body, he let out a groan. Caleb snarled at him and pulled back to hit him. Galen barely managed to move his head out of the way. Caleb¡¯s fist connected with wall, splintering the wood.

    Caleb growled and roared. He pulled back again, his fist bloodied. Before he had a chance to follow through on this next hit, he was struck hard at the back of his head.

    He let out a groan and teetered back, letting go of Galen.

    Galen looked up to see Fiona changed into her armor and holding her batons at the ready.

    ¡°Call the medics,¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°You call, I¡¯ll take care of Caleb,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t have my boys fighting, go.¡±

    Caleb let out a low growl, he turned toward Galen.

    Fiona rushed him, Caleb was barely able to block the flurry of blows sheunched at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore your mother!¡± Fiona shouted as she continued to swing at him. ¡°I taught you better than that young man!¡±

    Caleb was being held back, barely.

    Galen stepped out of the room, he called for a medic then rushed back into the room. He came just in time to catch Fiona as she was flung across the room after Caleb had gotten tired of her attack.

    ¡°Why is everyone trying to keep her from me!¡± Caleb shouted. ¡°Give her back!¡±

    Caleb charged at them both; Galen pressed the pin on his shoulder. The cords shot out and darted over his body.

    Before the armor was finished forming, Galen quickly touched his chest. The ck material spread over his arm and then dropped down with speed until it hit the ground. Then, it rushed back up and widened, forming arge shield.

    Galen held firmly to the shield before the two of them as Caleb mmed against it, almost moving them back with the force of his impact.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Fiona said. ¡°He woke up from a nightmare and then he just started acting strange, aggressive.¡±

    ¡°Cowards!¡± Caleb snarled hitting the shield with his bloody fist. ¡°Give her back!!¡±

    ¡°Galen!¡± a voice called from the hall.

    ¡°Go, I¡¯ll hold him back,¡± Galen said.

    Fiona nodded and ran to the door.

    Caleb nced up as she left the room, but to his eyes, she looked like something else. Like the creature that attacked Ashleigh in his dreams. The one that stabbed her!

    ¡°No!!!¡± he roared.

    Drawing the energy from around him, Caleb pulled back and mmed his fist into Galen¡¯s shield, cracking it.

    Galen gasped.

    Caleb drew back again, hitting the shield once again, this time, the shield could take no more. It fell away, leaving Galen open to receive the attack.

    The blownded against his shoulder with such force that he was thrown back against the couch. Caleb was taking ragged breaths now. He turned towards the door just in time to see Fiona pointing a dart gun at him.

    She shot him four times in the chest and he looked down. His vision swirled.

 Chapter 242 Whats Best

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Alice demanded. ¡°Where are they?! What have you done with these missing kids!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Alice. Granger did this all on his own.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! Nothing ever happens without your knowledge,¡± Alice said.

    ¡°I appreciate how highly you think of me, but I assure you, I am not happy about this situation either. But, unfortunately, I underestimated the level topsy to Granger¡¯s turvy.¡±

    ¡°You gave him control of me, without even knowing what he was capable of?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give him anything,¡± Holden growled. ¡°You were stolen.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the first time, would it?¡± Alice hissed.

    Holden let out a heavy breath.

    ¡°Please be reasonable,¡± he said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s time toe home, Alice.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m noting back,¡± Alice said firmly.

    Holden was quiet.

    ¡°Are you with him?¡± Holden asked. ¡°Your ¡®sweet boy¡¯¡±

    Alice clenched her jaw, and she looked around instinctively. He wasn¡¯t watching. He wouldn¡¯t have hesitated toe for her if he knew where she was. She licked her lips before speaking.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you, Alice, what means more to him? You, or his sister?¡±

    Alice swallowed.

    ¡°You know where she is?¡± Alice asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Come home.¡±

    Alice closed her eyes and clenched her jaw.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°The missing children are with her too,¡± he said. ¡°From what I know of Granger, it seems unlikely he will let them leave peacefully.¡±

    Alice took a shaky breath. Her eyes filled with unshed tears.

    ¡°I want my memories.¡±

    ¡°Alice¡­ let¡¯s talk about this when you get home.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Alice shook her head. She nced back at the entrance to the house. Axel was still asleep; she felt the steady beat of his heart. ¡°No, if I agree toe back¡­ I get my memories.¡±

    Holden sighed.

    ¡°How can I trust you?¡± he asked. ¡°If you remember that boy, how do I know you won¡¯t just run off again to be with him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll swear it to you, I will make an oath to the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°That means nothing to us, Alice.¡±

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t let you break my mind¡­ not again.¡±

    Holden was quiet. She heard him smack his lips.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°But, Alice dear, if you break your promise, if you run away, or get in the way of our ns¡­ I will make sure your sweet boy finds his old friend again.¡±

    Alice gasped. His fiery eyes shed in her mind, the blood. So much blood. She knew if she didn¡¯t return on her own, that was who woulde for Axel. Alice swallowed down her fear.

    ¡°Fine. I promise. Now tell me, where they are.¡±

    ***

    Alice sat on the bed beside him. Axel was still asleep. The peaceful expression on his face made her heart ache. She reached out to him, brushing a stray hair back from his cheek.

    He looked up at her and she gasped.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he whispered, grabbing her hand and pressing it softly to the side of his face.

    Alice smiled at him.

    ¡°I need to go,¡± she said.

    ¡°Are you running away?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing what¡¯s best,¡± she said sadly.

    ¡°Not for me,¡± he said, cing a gentle kiss on her wrist.

    Alice gave him a pained smile and held back the tears that threatened to fall.

    ¡°Not for me, either,¡± she whispered.

    Axel sat up, he pulled her into hisp and held her.

    ¡°I told you,¡± he whispered, pulling back her hair to reveal the healing mark on her nape. He kissed it tenderly, drawing a shuddering breath from her. ¡°You are mine.¡±

    Alice turned in his arms, straddling him. His arms reflexively moved to rest on her hips.

    She pushed away the hair that fell along his shoulder, revealing his own healing mark. She ran the tip of her tongue over it.

    Axel moaned softly, his hands on her hips squeezed gently and he lifted his hips up against her. Alice smiled as she felt his arousal.

    Staring into his eyes, she smiled. Bringing their mouths together and pouring her love into their kiss.

    ¡°I am yours,¡± she whispered against his lips.

    Alice lifted herself on her knees, reaching between them to pull back the nket that covered Axel¡¯s naked body.

    She licked her lips as she saw him on disy for her. She wanted to take the time to lick, bite, and taste every part of him. But, unfortunately, that was not possible.

    But she would make sure theirst moments together were memorable.

    Alice untied the sheet she had wrapped around her body, the only thing covering her.

    Axel smiled with satisfaction as she unwrapped herself for him like a birthday gift.

    She moved closer, pressing her breasts into his chest in order to capture his lips once again. Axel didn¡¯t need any further prodding. With one handced into her hair, he pulled her closer, deepening their kiss.

    Alice felt the heat pooling between them, the ebb and flow of their bond pushing the pleasure they each felt into each other. She was already so close to her ecstasy, and they had barely begun.

    Axel moved his hand down along his own body, reaching for his erection he adjusted himself.

    Alice gasped as she felt Axel¡¯s movements. She let out soft pants as he traced the head along her already sensitive opening. Lubricating himself while driving her wild.

    Axel¡¯s mouth moved down along her throat to that healing mark, he ran his tongue over it and Alice almost came from the simultaneous sensations.

    He touched the mark gently with his tongue. Then, he lined himself up to enter her and ced his lips over her connection to him.

    The anticipation alone made Alice feel like her body would erupt at any moment.

    ¡°Mine,¡± Axel whispered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alice replied, just a moment before she screamed out in pleasure as he at once thrust into her and bit down on her mark.

    Her vision went white, her body thrummed with bliss and euphoria. Alice had never in her life experienced anything like it before.

    Her hips moved on their own, meeting his thrusts with vigor and delight, she rode the waves of ecstasy that came with each thrust, feeling him buried deep inside of her.

    Alice felt him grow even bigger. She leaned forward, running her tongue over his mark, he held her tighter and thrust himself deeper as his breathing became ragged. Alice smiled as each push sent another pulse of pleasure into her.

    She bit down on his mark and he released himself inside of her, triggering another of her own orgasms. They both held each other for dear life as the pleasure rolled over them.

    ***

    ¡°This is Holden isn¡¯t it?¡± Axel asked as he watched her get dressed.

    Axel sat on the end of the bed, already dressed.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Alice said, turning back and looking at him as she pulled on the jeans, she had first arrived in. ¡°You can¡¯t go after him. There is more to him than even I know.¡±

    Axel growled and clenched his jaw, but he nodded in understanding. He felt the fear she held inside, the desperate wish for him to stay safe. It filled him with shame to know that he wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect her, to keep her by his side.

    Alice slipped her shirt on and then sat down beside him. Axel pulled her over to sit on hisp and hugged her close.

    Alice let out a soft giggle but hugged him just as tight.

    ¡°I know why you¡¯re leaving,¡± he whispered, his voice breaking. ¡°I know this is about my sister.¡±

    Alice bit her lip and gave him another squeeze.

    ¡°And the kids,¡± she whispered.

    He felt a pang of guilt in his heart. For just a moment he considered arguing. But the children¡­ none of them could ept that risk.

    ¡°I¡¯m not giving up on you,¡± he said. ¡°I will find a way.¡±

    Alice pulled back, she smiled and kissed him tenderly.

    ¡°No,¡± she said.

    ¡°Alice, I can¡¯t¨C¡±

    ¡°I, will find a way,¡± she said firmly. ¡°You focus on Winter, on the war that¡¯sing. Don¡¯te for me, don¡¯t look for me. Stabbings and dragons, remember?¡±

    Axel let out a softugh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget me,¡± she winked.

    ¡°How could I?¡± he smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty unforgettable,¡± she smiled.

    Axel swallowed hard and pushed back the pain he felt, the sorrow.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he said. ¡°I always have, deep inside.¡±

    She put her hands on his face, holding his gaze on her, as she tenderly stroked his scar with her thumb.

    ¡°You have always been with me, and you always will be. I love you, Axel.¡±

    Alice brought them together in a heated kiss, each pouring their regret, their pain, their longing into theirst moment.

    An hourter, waiting only to make a call, Axel began his journey to the ce Alice told him he would find his sister and the missing children.

    He was on his way when he felt a sharp disconnect that sent a shockwave through his system. He tripped over himself, falling, and skidding in the dirt as his connection to her was lost, only the familiar emptiness left behind.

    Axel howled his misery into the sky.

 Chapter 243 The Receiving End

    ¡®No¡­! Please¡­ Caleb! Don¡¯t go!!¡¯ Ashleigh cried out.

    Caleb woke in his room two hourster, his head ached and the taste in his mouth was bitter. He tried to sit up but the room was spinning around him. He teetered to the side.

    ¡°Whoa..¡± a familiar voice called out.

    Caleb looked up to see Galen reaching a hand out to steady him.

    ¡°Galen?¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Yea, Brother, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°What do you remember?¡± Another familiar voice asked.

    Caleb turned to see his mother leaning against the wall beside his sliding ss door. Her arms crossed over her chest with an irritated look on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he said. ¡°I feel a little fuzzy right now¡­ but I think¡­¡±

    He turned to Galen, only now noticing the sling on his arm.

    ¡°I think¡­ do I owe you an apology?¡± Caleb asked.

    Galenughed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona said, ¡°yes, you do. Me too.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, to both of you¡­ I sort of remember what happened¡­ but I don¡¯t really understand why.¡±

    ¡°I can answer that,¡± another voice called out.

    Caleb looked around the room but saw no one else.

    Galen cleared his throat and nodded toward the bed.<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb looked down to see aptop sitting at the end of the bed. On the screen, he saw Bell smiling back at him.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she said.

    ¡°Bell?¡± he replied.

    ¡°Yep, still me,¡± she replied.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caleb asked, turning to Galen.

    ¡°The way you were acting, it reminded me of how Bell had said Renee was acting,¡± Galen replied. ¡°After Fiona knocked you out, I gave Bell a call to see if she knew how we could help you.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ I was poisoned?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what we thought,¡± Bell replied. ¡°Galen told me about Eclipsed, it sounds like they might have been targeted with the same stuff.¡±

    Caleb sat up, this time a bit more bnced.

    ¡°So, did it was a cross-contamination sort of thing?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Bell began. ¡°I had¨C¡±

    ¡°We need to let Jonas and Axel know; they were everywhere I was,¡± Caleb interrupted. ¡°Axel is still there!¡±

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Galen tried to get his attention.

    ¡°And Jonas¡¯ pack¡­ if they were poisoned¡­ Broken Crag is in danger!¡± Caleb shouted.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Fiona shouted, throwing a pillow from the couch at Caleb.

    Caleb looked up in surprise.

    ¡°Listen to your sister-inw!¡± she growled. ¡°She¡¯s smarter than either of you.¡±<sub></sub>

    Fiona crossed her arms again.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Galen asked with a pout.

    ¡°Who told you to take that hit dead on? You should have dropped the shield and moved out of the way,¡± Fiona scolded.

    ¡°Hey, guys¡­¡± Bell called out from theptop.

    ¡°If I had dropped the shield, he would have gone for you,¡± Galen replied in his defense.

    ¡°So?¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to put my safety above yours!¡± Galen scoffed.

    ¡°Guys!¡± Bell shouted loudly, getting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Thank you¡­ Can we please get back to Caleb and what happened to him?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, dear,¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart,¡± Galen said quietly.

    Fiona smiled at the affectionate term.

    ¡°So, what I was saying, is that I had your medical team run tests, and you don¡¯t show any signs of these chemicals in your body,¡± Bell said.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Oh, no, don¡¯t misunderstand¡­ you were definitely feeling the effects of the poison. But it¡¯s not you that was poisoned,¡± Bell said. ¡°You were feeling it through your bond with Ashleigh.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Caleb shouted as he jumped up from the bed. ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡­ I¡¯ve been disconnected from her this whole time!¡±

    ¡°No, your bond was open, it definitely came from her.¡±

    ¡°No, Bell, it couldn¡¯t have!¡± Caleb shouted.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Galen growled. ¡°I know you¡¯re upset. But you need to calm down. We are all just trying to help you.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw.

    ¡°I understand that, but I am telling you, I haven¡¯t been able to reach Ashleigh this entire time! I have tried!¡± Caleb shouted. ¡°Over and over! I have tried!¡±

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± Fiona called to him gently.

    ¡°She¡¯s not there¡­¡± Caleb said, his voice breaking. ¡°I reach out to her, try to feel her on the other end, and it¡¯s nothing¡­ emptiness.¡±

    Galen put his hand on Caleb shoulder, squeezing gently.

    ¡°So it can¡¯t be from her¡­ she¡¯s been on the suppressant. She can¡¯t reach me,¡± Caleb sighed, sitting back down on the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caleb¡­¡± Bell said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what tell you.¡±

    ¡°I must have been exposed in some way that left no trace,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°No,¡± Bell stated firmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Caleb looked back at the screen.

    ¡°Bell, I told you¡­ our bond isn¡¯t¨C¡±

    ¡°I know what you said, and I understand that there is something that is blocking or hiding, or I don¡¯t know, diverting your bond. But, I know that what you experienced ising from her.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± he asked. ¡°How could you possibly know, for sure, that that¡¯s the case?¡±

    ¡°Because, until half an hour ago, you were still showing the exact same signs as Renee, the same brain waves, the same heart rates.¡±

    ¡°What happened half an hour ago?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°The suppressant that we gave you went into effect,¡± Fiona replied.

    Caleb looked at Fiona.

    ¡°What?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Bell told us her theory, the only way to test it was to give you the suppressant, to cut off the bond.¡±

    Caleb stood back up, looking at each of them.

    ¡°Our bond¡­ was still open?¡± he whispered.

    ¡®No¡­! Please¡­ Caleb! Don¡¯t go!!¡¯

    Ashleigh¡¯s voice, moments before he woke suddenly came to mind.

    His eyes widened, his heart beat wildly.

    ¡°We need to flush it¡­¡± he said, looking at Galen. ¡°We need to flush my system!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Fiona and Bell both shouted at the same time.

    Caleb and Galen looked between the two women.

    Bell sighed.

    ¡°I understand that you think this is the magic answer, that knowing your bond is open means you can suddenly find her,¡± Bell said. ¡°But, you already said that you couldn¡¯t feel her. That you thought your bond was already being suppressed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that was bef¨C¡±

    ¡°No, Caleb,¡± Bell interrupted. ¡°Whatever is causing the disruption in your connection, it is still there.¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°Caleb!¡± Bell shouted.

    Caleb looked at the screen, he could see it now, the look of concern in her eyes, the fear.

    ¡°Listen to me,¡± she began. ¡°I want you to find Ashleigh, I want her toe home safe. But, I have already watched as one friend died from the madness that this poison caused. I do not want to see it happen to you. And I don¡¯t want you, to hurt anyone else.¡±

    Bell nced at Galen.

    Caleb looked back at his best friend, the sling on his arm.

    ¡°It looks worse than it is,¡± Galen said quietly.

    Caleb stared at the ground.

    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Caleb said. ¡°But, Bell¡­ if I was feeling that from her¡­ that means she is the one that is being poisoned, right now.¡±

    Bell sniffled, and swallowed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°Thest thing I heard, before the suppressant took hold,¡± Caleb began, his eyes glistening. ¡°Was her voice, begging me not to go.¡±

    Bell let out a sob. Galen wanted to be able to hold her, tofort her. But instead, he nced at Caleb. He couldn¡¯t imagine that kind of pain.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Fiona called to him gently.

    Caleb lifted his eyes to his mother, tears already falling down his cheeks.

    ¡°Do you think, that if Ashleigh knew what happened today. If she could see this room, and know that Galen and I were on the receiving end of it. Do you really think she would keep your bond open?¡±

    Caleb looked away with a heavy sob.

    They were quiet for only a moment before the sound of Caleb¡¯s phone broke the silence.

    Galen was the one to grab it and see who it was that was calling.

    He looked at Caleb.

    ¡°It¡¯s Axel.¡±

 Chapter 244 Tired of Waiting

    ¡°We don¡¯t know if he will have any other wolves with him,¡± Caleb said as he walked beside Galen down the hall, Fiona following close behind. ¡°We need to be prepared for a fight, but the children are there too.¡±

    They entered a room. Galen immediately walked ahead and pulled down a map toy on the table at the center of the room. Caleb stepped forward.

    ¡°Here,¡± he said, circling an area along the mountainside between Summer and Broken Crag. ¡°This is where Axel said Granger took them.¡±

    ¡°That part of the mountains¡­.¡± Galen started.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Caleb nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why my connection to Ashleigh has felt cut off¡­ because she¡¯s insted by the silver inside this mountain.¡±

    Fiona let out a low growl.

    Caleb looked up at her with confusion.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°That area,¡± she said, ¡°I know where he is. It¡¯s an oldb.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Because it belonged to Cain,¡± she said.

    Caleb furrowed his brow, looking back at the map.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember dad having anybs outside neutral territories.¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t supposed to, and he hadn¡¯t used it in a very long time,¡± Fiona said. ¡°He used thatb for a project with Tomas. They chose that location because of the silver. They built theb deep inside the mountain. It was far enough away from the actual silver deposit to not feel the effects while using it to block out the senses of any curious wolves in the area.¡±

    ¡°Then how did Granger know about it?¡± Galen asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Good question¡­¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°For now, I don¡¯t care. We need to get there, now.¡±

    They left the room, continuing down the hall.

    ¡°I will gather my team and a couple of the medics. We¡¯ll gather supplies to treat the wounded and offer nourishment to the children. I doubt we will find them well taken care of,¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°All that matters is that we find them,¡± Caleb said, looking back over his shoulder at his mother.

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°I will see you there,¡± she said. Turning and heading in another direction.

    ¡°Galen, I need you to¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± Galen stated firmly.

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb replied immediately. ¡°Your shoulder is injured.¡±

    ¡°I told you,¡± Galen said, removing his arm from the sling with a slight grimace. ¡°It looks worse than it is.¡±

    ¡°Galen¡­¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°You¡¯re hurt. You need to stay here and prepare for our return. Thank you, Brother, but please do what I ask.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault she¡¯s gone. Please, let me help you bring her back,¡± Galen said.

    Caleb sighed. He ced a hand on Galen¡¯s good shoulder and gave it a squeeze.

    ¡°I never should have said that,¡± Caleb began. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It never was. I¡¯m sorry, I was scared and upset. But I know you would have done everything possible to keep her safe. You couldn¡¯t have known.¡±<sub></sub>

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m stilling with you,¡± Galen insisted.

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°I am leaving now. You go get final clearance from the medic, if they say your shoulder is fine, you know where to find me, or you can join Mom as soon as they¡¯re ready.¡±

    Galen nodded and ran off toward the medical center.

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯ming, Ashleigh,¡± he whispered before shifting and running toward the eastern gate.

    ***

    Granger was tired of waiting.

    He had checked on her multiple times in the past two days. It was clear she was struggling, yet she still hadn¡¯t sumbed to the effects of the mist.

    Caleb wasing, he had no doubt about that. It was only a matter of time. The quicker he made Ashleigh understand, the sooner they would be together. Just the two of them.

    Granger checked the monitor once more. Ashleigh stilly in the bed, tossing, turning, and crying in pain and misery. He could feel her struggle, he knew she was fighting, but he also knew she was weakening.

    He licked his lips with anticipation.

    A little more is what she needed. Just a little push.

    Granger reached down and turned up the dial, pushing even more of the mist through the vents and into the room.

    ***

    The Valkyrie stopped her charge. She looked up to the moon in the sky, pausing her actions.

    ¡°We are out of time,¡± she said. ¡°This is yourst chance. Summon my power on your own. Use it to leave this ce.¡±

    Ashleigh pulled herself up to kneel on one knee. Her body ached, she was weak and tired. Her hair fell loose around her bloodied face. She licked her lips and took in tiny, ragged breaths.

    ¡°No,¡± she replied.

    The Valkyrie stared down at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Your determination, though misdirected, is admirable,¡± she said. ¡°Your will is strong, but youck the confidence to wield our power.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt innocent people!¡± Ashleigh shouted in anger.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡±

    Ashleigh shook her head, it was impossible, the Valkyrie wasn¡¯t listening. It couldn¡¯t understand.

    It didn¡¯t know how it felt, the shame of having killed all those men and women.

    The screams filled the room once more. Ashleigh brought her hands to her ears, trying to push them out.

    The grey skies shifted; trees sprung up around them. A burning shed behind them.

    Ashleigh looked around and knew exactly where she was. The night of the attack on Summer. She stood up, looking around. The first man jumped at her. She grabbed him by the throat, squeezing until she felt the sickening crunch of his trachea. She let go, and his body crumpled to the ground.

    Ashleigh looked down. It was the man that made the bracelets for the children.

    A woman ran at her carrying the tray of dessert cakes.

    Ashleigh tore off her arms.

    The Valkyrie watched as Ashleigh¡¯s rampage began, as she tore the men and women that attacked her apart piece by piece.

    ¡°Why do you lie to yourself?¡± the Valkyrie asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie,¡± Ashleigh said through her tears. ¡°These are the people I killed.¡±

    The Valkyrie stared at the two men that came next, one was dressed to till the field, and the other held a wooden toy in his hand. As they approached, they smiled and waved at Ashleigh before she cut them down.

    ¡°This is not what happened.¡±

    The Valkyrie raised her hand, and the entire scene froze.

    ¡°These are not the people from your memory.¡±

    The scene rewound, and the first attacker came once more, this time dressed as he had been the night of the attack. Leather armor and his face hidden in mud and paint. He flew at Ashleigh, snarling and growling. Again, she caught him by the throat.

    The scene froze one more.

    ¡°This is truth. They attacked, and you defended.¡±

    ¡°They were innocent people.¡±

    ¡°They attacked you.¡±

    ¡°I knew them!¡± Ashleigh shouted, still holding the man by the throat. She stared up at him, his face, his clothing all transitioned back to the sweet old man with the leather bracelets.

    The Valkyrie shook her head.

    ¡°There is no point in this. They attacked, you defended. There was no wrong done by you or me.¡±

    Ashleigh ignored the Valkyrie, the scene yed on, and Ashleigh continued to see the wolves that attacked her as victims.

    Until one moment, when Ashleigh felt his presence, she looked up into the trees with a snarl. She didn¡¯t see him, but she knew he was there.

    The Valkyrie looked and saw nothing. His presence, however, she recognized right away.

    ***

    Looking carefully at the monitor, Granger noticed that Ashleigh had stopped twitching. Her body was still. For a moment, he was afraid he had pushed her too far. But then he saw her take a deep breath.

    He smiled to himself as she slowly sat up.

    Suddenly his attention was drawn away from the monitor as an rm began to sound. He looked toward a different monitor that showed the cameras outside. He saw a red and tan wolf approaching the door.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± he growled and stood up from his chair. Granger grabbed his bow and arrow, and the set of daggers by the door before leaving the room.

    Not noticing the way Ashleigh had stood up, tearing away her bindings as if they were nothing. Or how she stared into the camera as though she could see where he had been, and how her eyes shone brightly with moonlight.

 Chapter 245 Quell Your Rage

    ¡°Granger! You pathetic worm! Come out!¡± Caleb shouted, throwing himself into a small alcove. His voice echoed all around him, bouncing between the cave walls. He held tight to his arm, the arrow just barely grazed him, but he couldn¡¯t be sure if it was poisoned or not this time.

    When Caleb first arrived, he was surprised to find that the entrance was a natural cave. He expected to see a hatch or a door leading to this secretb, but instead, he found three different tunnels.

    He chose the left one. It led to a small underground stream surrounded by silver.

    He hurried back and tried the right one this time. Not far after the tunnel entrance, he found arge open cave with rock formations and, more importantly, a light system.

    That was when Granger ambushed him.

    Luckily Caleb was fast, he avoided the first three arrows, but the second set of three was aimed differently. Granger caused a small rockslide to direct where Caleb could run to try to escape.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so scared, Caleb,¡± Granger called out.

    The echo made it almost impossible for Caleb to figure out where Granger was hiding.

    ¡°These arrows arepletely free of anything poisonous. I promise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can understand that I have difficulty trusting your word!¡± Caleb shouted back.

    He wanted to find Ashleigh, but he also figured that if Granger yed cat and mouse with him, he wasn¡¯t doing anything harmful to Ashleigh.

    Caleb touched his stomach. The ck material of his armor crawled over his arm and formed into a set of three throwing daggers.

    ¡°Where is she?!¡± Caleb called out.

    He closed his eyes and waited for Granger to respond.

    ¡°She¡¯s just waking up,¡± Granger called back. ¡°I guess I really wore her outst night.¡±

    Caleb growled. He leaned forward and threw one of the small knives. He heard it hit the cave wall and then a shuffling sound.

    ¡°Oh no,¡± Grangerughed. ¡°Is that upsetting to hear?¡±

    Caleb remained quiet. Reminding himself that Granger was just trying to rile him up.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Imagine how I felt,¡± Granger growled.

    His voice was closer, and the echo was getting quieter as Caleb focused on him.

    ¡°I still have a connection to her, you know¡­.¡± Granger continued. ¡°Every time you put your filthy hands on her¡­ I knew.¡±

    ¡°Then you know how much she loves me,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°And never loved you.¡±

    Granger let out a loud roar. Then, three arrows were set loose. Caleb quickly turned and flung his dagger in the direction they hade from.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Granger shouted.

    Caleb smiled as he pushed himself back into the slight dip in the wall. He heard shuffling again.

    ¡°Just tell me where she is, Granger. I¡¯ll even let you go. I don¡¯t care about you at all,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Take the opportunity I¡¯m offering you before you regret it.¡±

    ¡°I think I will,¡± Granger¡¯s angry snarl came from right above.

    Caleb looked up, and Granger jumped down on top of him.

    Caleb wasn¡¯t quick enough; they both fell forward, but Granger managed to get on top of Caleb¡¯s back. He slipped his bow under Caleb¡¯s throat and pulled back on it with all his might, choking him.

    Caleb struggled to pull the bow away from his throat, but Granger had a good hold on it. Then, finally, he found thest throwing dagger. cing the de between his fingers, he made a fist around it and threw his arm back over his head.

    Granger let out an anguished roar and dropped the bow. He scurried off Caleb and ran into the shadows. Hiding once more among the small dips and grooves of the cave wall.

    Caleb also moved away from where the light shone brightest. He leaned against the rock wall, carefully scanning the area for movement. Taking soft, measured breaths to be as quiet as possible.

    He took a step back and ran into something warm.

    Caleb turned, shocked to find himself looking at her.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± he whispered.<sub></sub>

    She turned her head to face him, and his eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Your eyes¡­¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Ashleigh asked, her voice holding an even tone.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Caleb called to her again.

    Ashleigh turned and looked all around. Then, she looked back at him.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± she asked again.

    ¡°Ashleigh, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°It¡¯s Caleb.¡±

    Ashleigh stared at him with no sign of recognition. Finally, she moved past him, he quickly grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Ashleigh, wai¨C¡±

    He could not finish the sentence as Ashleigh grabbed him by the throat, lifting him and pressing him painfully against the wall.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± she demanded again.

    Caleb desperately grabbed at her hand; his airpletely cut off. Then, there was the sound of small rocks falling. Ashleigh looked back over her shoulder. She dropped Caleb to the ground as she ran further into the cave.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± he screamed desperately between gasping breaths.

    ***

    Once more, the man with leather bracelets had his throat crushed.

    ¡®Ashleigh¡­¡¯

    She heard the whisper.

    Ashleigh turned. She looked around for where it could havee from. Again, the woman with the dessert tray came for her, only Ashleigh wasn¡¯t looking this time. The woman used the tray to hit her repeatedly.

    Ashleigh pushed her away. The man dressed to till the field and the one with the wooden toy viciously attacked her while smiling their kindest smiles.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Ashleigh shouted. But even more of the Whiteridge wolves jumped her. ¡°Get off me!¡±

    ¡°Their smiles are not real,¡± the Valkyrie said, ¡°their appearance is also a lie.¡±

    ¡°Help me!¡± Ashleigh shouted, now being overwhelmed by the wolves.

    ¡®Ashleigh¡­!¡¯ his voice was getting louder.

    ¡°I am helping you,¡± the Valkyrie said.

    Suddenly the wolves stopped moving. They froze mid-attack. Ashleigh pushed her way out of the pile. Taking heavy breaths, she stared at the Valkyrie.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she demanded.

    ¡°I saved you from the poison, and now, I am quelling your rage.¡±

    ¡®Ashleigh¡­ please!¡¯

    It was Caleb¡¯s voice she was hearing.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Ashleigh asked with a panic. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±

    ¡°The source of your rage, yourck of confidence. It is here. I will remove it.¡±

    ¡®Ashleigh¡­e back! Come back to me!¡¯ his voice was getting louder.

    ¡°No¡­ No!¡± Ashleigh shouted.

    It all fell away. The trees of Summer, the attacking wolves of Whiteridge. Reced by arge open cavern. Ashleigh watched herself hitting Caleb, striking him multiple times, and throwing him against the cave wall.

    ¡°No!¡± she screamed.

    She watched herself stalk towards another person, a man. He turned, and she saw now that it was Granger. His eyes were swollen and bleeding. He clutched his hands against his stomach and tried to crawl away from her.

    Caleb jumped on her back, pulling her down to the ground. He tried to hold her there, tried to call her back.

    She threw her body against him, breaking his hold on her. She stood and kicked his ribs. He let out a pained groan.

    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Ashleigh shouted through her tears. And to her surprise, her body froze.

    She looked at the Valkyrie.

    The Valkyrie stared back at her.

    ¡°Why.¡±

    ¡°You said you were quelling my rage. Caleb is not my rage!¡± Ashleigh shouted angrily.

    ¡°He is a cause of rage.¡±

    ¡°No! No! I love him!¡±

    ¡°That one,¡± the Valkyrie nodded to Granger, who continued trying to crawl away. ¡°Is the reason you doubt yourself. The cause of weakened confidence.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed. She looked back at Granger, taking deep breaths through her nose. She remembered the way he had treated her, the way she had frozen up whenever he pushed her too far.

    Ashleigh took a shaky breath.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°I was stronger than him, faster, a better fighter. But I felt small with him. So weak. Like I owed him something I didn¡¯t want to give him. So I let him take pieces of me.¡±

    ¡°Does this weakness cause your rage?¡±

    ¡°Some of it,¡± Ashleigh answered honestly. ¡°I¡¯m also afraid I might be like him.¡±

    ¡°How.¡±

    ¡°He¡­ likes to hurt people¡­ to kill people,¡± Ashleigh said, swallowing down the nerves. ¡°I think¡­ I might too.¡±

    ¡°There is pleasure in all aplishments. There is joy in a job well done.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You are a wolf,¡± the Valkyrie said. ¡°We live for the hunt. The kill is our reward. Do you believe that Alpha Geri did not celebrate the fall of Loki?¡±

    The Valkyrie seemed to sigh.

    ¡°That one reeks of rotted blood and death. He does not hunt. He scavenges. His soul is rotted from the inside. You are not like him.¡±

    Ashleigh saw herself moving again. She walked to Granger, picking him up and tossing him back toward Caleb.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Quelling your rage.¡±

    ¡°No, I told you, Caleb isn¡¯t part of this¡­.¡±

    ¡°He is a source of rage as well.¡±

    ¡°No, no, he is everything good in my life!¡± Ashleigh shouted.

    The Valkyrie raised her arm, and before them, an image appeared. It was Ashleigh covered in blood, body parts scattered around her. She staggered and fell against a tree. She hugged it, barely able to hold her own weight.

    She lifted her head, watching a short distance away as two men fought. Caleb used his strong legs to m his knee into the man¡¯s gut and threw him into a tree. Before shifting into his wolf and running back into the forest.

    The scene paused, then it changed, focusing on Ashleigh¡¯s face just before she lost consciousness. The look of shock, horror, and anger. Covered in the blood of the men and women she had killed in unnecessary defense of him.

    The Valkyrie waved her arm once more, and the image disappeared.

    Ashleigh wiped the tears that fell.

    ¡°I was angry,¡± Ashleigh whispered. ¡°How do I trust myself not to lose control¡­ when I can¡¯t even see the lies of the people closest to me.¡±

    Her body moved again. She reached down and took a dagger from the belt at Granger¡¯s waist. She knelt down and held it to his throat.

    ¡°Quell your rage,¡± the Valkyrie said.

 Chapter 246 Judgement

    Granger stared up at Ashleigh taking shallow breaths. The cold steel of the de against his throat. He licked his lips.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± Caleb called to her. Begged her toe back.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone¡­.¡± Granger replied with a twisted smile. ¡°She¡¯s lost in the rage and gonna kill us both.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Caleb growled. ¡°Ashleigh, please listen to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Do it, Ash¡­ slit my throat,¡± Granger gave her a crazed smile. ¡°You¡¯ll feel my death, my heart slowing to a crawl until nothing is left. Then, as my life is snuffed out, you¡¯ll hold onto me as you feel thatst moment. You¡¯ll see me every time you close your eyes.¡±

    Caleb growled angrily. He wanted to hit and shut him up, but he didn¡¯t know what this Ashleigh would do.

    ¡°No,¡± she whispered.

    Caleb looked up at her eyes. Tears fell from the pools of moonlight, and slowly the light began to fade away.

    ¡°No,¡± she said a little louder. ¡°I don¡¯t need to kill you. I don¡¯t need to hurt you.¡±

    Ashleigh threw the knife away.

    ¡°You have taken enough from me,¡± she said, standing up to look down at him. ¡°I won¡¯t take your miserable life because it means absolutely nothing to me.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­ that¡¯s not very nice,¡± Granger growled.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to let you live, Granger, so I can forget about you,¡± she said. ¡°You will pay for all the pain you¡¯ve caused. But as far as I¡¯m concerned¡­ you¡¯re already gone.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that¡­.¡± Granger retorted. ¡°You can¡¯t just forget me¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh leaned forward.

    ¡°I already have,¡± she whispered.

    Granger growled.

    ¡°Caleb!¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Shouts came from the entrance of the cavern.

    ¡°Here!¡± Caleb shouted back, still staring at Ashleigh.

    Granger tried to lunge at her, but Caleb was beside him. He grabbed and pulled him back, mming him painfully to the ground.

    Summer wolves came pouring into the cavern.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Fiona shouted loudly, running past the others to capture her in a tight hug.

    Ashleigh let out augh as she hugged her back.

    ¡°Get something to bind him,¡± Galen said to one of the wolves, pointing at Granger. He reached out his hand to help Caleb up.

    Ashleigh gasped and pulled back from Fiona.

    ¡°The children!¡± she shouted. ¡°Quick, follow me!¡±

    Ashleigh ran, and Fiona and her team quickly followed.

    ¡°Galen,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Take him for me,¡± Caleb said, indicating Granger. ¡°I don¡¯t think I should be alone with him.¡±

    ¡°Where should I take him?¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°He¡¯lle back to Summer. Ashleigh wants him to pay for his crimes.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ***

    Galen pushed Granger ahead of him out of the main entrance to the mountain.<sub></sub>

    ¡°They let him live?¡± a growling voice from the trees whispered.

    Galen lifted his eyes to the forest. He held tight to the bindings on Granger. He would not let this vile creature get away, no matter who stepped forward.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Galen called.

    Granger lifted his swollen eye to the tree line. He wondered for a moment if it might be Holdening for him.

    The leaves rustled as the tall, dark blonde Viking stepped out from the shadows. His hazel eyes held a fire in them neither Galen nor Granger had ever seen before.

    ¡°Axel¡­?¡± Galen said quietly.

    Axel stared at Granger as though nothing else existed.

    ¡°Alpha Axel,¡± Galen quickly corrected himself, giving Axel a respectful bow.

    Axel nodded to Galen and then closed the distance between himself and Granger.

    ¡°I am surprised,¡± Axel said. ¡°I expected to find a corpse.¡±

    Axel turned to Galen.

    ¡°Is Caleb that forgiving?¡± Axel growled.

    Galen swallowed. Had he felt so intimidated by Axel before?

    ¡°Actually,¡± Granger said with a bloody smile. ¡°It was Ashleigh that spared me.¡±

    Galen tugged aggressively on Granger¡¯s bindings.

    ¡°It seems that Ashleigh had lost control of her power and almost killed both this idiot and Caleb.¡± Galen began. ¡°She regained her senses just in time and decided that he should face judgment rather than receive a quick death.¡±

    Axel turned his head slowly back to Granger. He smiled.

    ¡°The mercy of my sister¡­ what a fine gift.¡±

    Granger furrowed his brows suspiciously.

    ¡°Beta Galen,¡± Axel said, staring into Granger¡¯s bloodshot pale blue eyes.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha Axel?¡±

    ¡°As Alpha of Winter, I im my right of judgment on this former wolf of mine,¡± Axel growled.

    The corner of Galen¡¯s mouth twitched with delight. But then, he quickly rxed his expression and stood up straight.

    ¡°Of course, Alpha. I am sure Alpha Caleb will understand Winter¡¯s im is stronger than that of Summer,¡± Galen replied with a bow.

    Axel smiled at Granger.

    ¡°You¡¯reing home, Granger,¡± Axel said menacingly. ¡°Everyone will be so happy to see you.¡±

    Galen handed the lead to Axel.

    ¡°Tell Caleb that she can go with him tonight, but my sister muste home,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°But¨C¡± Galen started to argue.

    Axel let out a low growl.

    ¡°My mother, father, and your wife need to know for themselves that she is ok.¡±

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°You might as well get it over with now,¡± Granger said. ¡°I know you want to kill me yourself.¡±

    Axel let out a chuckle as he looked back into Granger¡¯s eyes.

    Granger pulled back and tried to step away when he saw the unnatural glow of Axel¡¯s eyes reflecting back at him.

    Axel tugged on the lead, pulling Granger so close he would feel the heat of Axel¡¯s words.

    ¡°I do want you dead, Granger. We all do,¡± Axel said. ¡°But, get it over with?¡±

    Axel smiled with a fakeugh before letting out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret, I want you to suffer. I want you to live in pain and misery. But your existence also fills me with a rage I have never known before. So, rather than allowing you to poison my soul with this hatred¡­ I will grant you death. In Winter, ording to tradition.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ are you¡­.¡± Granger started to say, his unswollen eye widened when he understood.

    Axel smiled.

    Granger took in a ragged breath but spoke no more.

    Axel turned to Galen.

    ¡°The full moon is in four days. I will pass judgment with her blessing. Consider this a formal invitation for Summer to witness. Alpha Caleb, Luna Fiona, and you are invited to attend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that I am allowed to witness for Summer¡­.¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°Not officially,¡± Axel smiled, ¡°But Bell¡¯s husband should be by her side that night. She¡¯ll need your support.¡±

    Galen nodded in both eptance and appreciation.

    Axel gave a parting bow and pulled on Granger¡¯s lead, turning back into the trees.

    Granger followed, letting out short, ragged breaths.

    Axel nced back at the look in Granger¡¯s eyes. He knew what wasing, what tradition demanded of a traitor. He was terrified.

    Axel smiled as he looked back to the path ahead of him.

    ¡®I will make sure you suffer for all you have done¡­ all the people you¡¯ve hurt,¡¯ Axel thought. ¡®For Ashleigh, Renee, Whiteridge, Shadowcrest¡­ and Alice.¡¯

    A few minutester, they exited the trees to a waiting car. He had borrowed it from Jonas. After securing Granger in the back, Axel grabbed his phone and dialed his mother.

    ¡°Hello?¡± she answered quickly.

    ¡°She¡¯s safe,¡± Axel said.

    He heard the sigh of relief from the other end of the line. Axel smiled, knowing how scared she must have been over the past few days.

    ¡°I told Caleb to bring her home tomorrow,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Corrine replied. The disappointment in her voice was unmistakable.

    ¡°She¡¯s been through a lot,¡± Axel continued. ¡°She needs to rest tonight. Tomorrow she will be home again.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Corrine replied. ¡°It¡¯s the right decision.¡±

    She agreed, but she was still disappointed not to be able to hold Ashleigh in her arms this night.

    Axel looked into the backseat. Grangery against the window, clenching his jaw and letting angry tears fall from his eyes.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Yes, dear.¡±

    ¡°I do have a gift to make you feel better for tonight,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°What?¡± asked Corrine, confused why Axel would bring her a gift.

    ¡°They chose not to kill him,¡± Axel said. ¡°I¡¯m bringing the traitor home to face judgment.¡±

    She was quiet, but he heard her measured breathing on the other end of the line.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Corrine said, her voice still and calm.

    ¡°Yes?¡± he replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good boy, now hurry home.¡±

 Chapter 247 For Me, For Us

    The surviving children of Whiteridge totaled twenty-two. From Shadowcrest, there were only ten, and two women in their very early twenties, one from each pack. They had been kept alive to mind the children.

    They were weak, hungry, and thirsty. Granger had provided only the bare minimum for them to survive. Brought back to Summer, the surviving members of Eclipsed were the first to greet them.

    Having suffered their own tragedy, Amy, the surviving teenage daughter of their alpha, thought they would be more understanding of what the children were going through.

    Members of Eclipsed spread out among the children, never leaving their sides as they went through their medical checks and were taken to eat and find a bed of their own.

    Galen stayed close with the survivors of all the packs, trying to ease their transition and meet any needs they had.

    Fiona and some of her team had stayed behind to scour the mountain and be sure there were no other survivors or secrets that Granger was keeping.

    Ashleigh and Caleb had ridden back with the children, but once she was cleared by the medics, they retreated to his room.

    As they entered, Ashleigh stopped, looking around at the mess of shattered ss and destroyed furniture.

    ¡°What¡­ happened here?¡± she asked quietly.

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened. He had forgotten. As soon as they heard from Axel, they ran out the door, leaving behind the mess.

    ¡°We can talk about thatter¡­ for now, why don¡¯t you take a shower. I¡¯ll get this cleaned up,¡± he offered.

    Ashleigh looked at him, then quickly turned away, nodding. She went ahead into the bathroom.

    Caleb took a breath looking around the room at the mess he had made. He owed Fiona and Galen a more significant apology now that his head was clear, and he could see how bad it had gotten. He quickly got to work as he heard the water of the shower turn on.

    ***

    Ashleigh stood under the hot water for a long time.

    Her mind was all over the ce, still processing all that she had been through over thest week.<sub>.</sub>

    Being held captive by him, Ashleigh had witnessed just how lost Granger had be in his madness.

    Her time trapped within her own mind, struggling with the Valkyrie, the representation of her own strength, her power, had her thinking about her life in general.

    Over the past year, her life had been turned upside down.

    Granger was the man she nned to spend her life with. To build a future with. To have a family with. But that man turned out to be a mask he wore just for her. And the feelings for him she had thought were love turned out to be nothing more than the remnants of her lost sister.

    Her father, whom she idolized as a strong, stoic figure who was just and honorable above all else, had lied for years. He hid the truth about Cain¡¯s death and Autumn¡¯s involvement until it ate away at him.

    The burden of that choice weighed him down through shame and guilt to such an extreme that the cost was not just born by him. But also by his family and his people.

    They had lost Renee and many others. Whether to the rogues, Granger, the Fae, or whatever the hell was happening to the lesser packs. They had been lost, nheless.

    Ashleigh still had no idea what was happening with the rogue attacks and the lesser packs. It was clear that Whiteridge had be involved, but she didn¡¯t know how or why. What she did know, beyond a shadow of a doubt. Was that war wasing. It was the only certainty.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock on the door.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she called out.

    ¡°I just wanted to let you know there are some spare clothes in the linen closet,¡± Caleb¡¯s voice called from the other side of the door.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she called back.

    Ashleigh heard him walk away from the door.

    Her mind drifted back in time, back to when they met.

    She had tried so hard to run away from him, and he had fought so hard to catch her.<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh swallowed down the guilt and shame of her memory. It was over, she made mistakes, and now they had each other.

    Caleb, the young leader of Summer. His steely gaze and off-putting personality. Privileged and entitled. Powerful but arrogant. Said to be colder than any northern territory.

    That was the man she expected when she caught the sh of grey eyes in the dance hall. When she ran from their bond.

    But, just like Granger hid the emptiness of his soul behind smiles and a sweet act, Caleb hid behind a wall of ice, protecting the warmth that lived inside of him.

    Ashleigh turned off the water and stepped out of the shower. Wrapping the towel around her, she looked into the mirror.

    The daughter of Winter. The Luna of Summer.

    Who was she?

    ***

    By the time Ashleigh stepped back into the bedroom, the mess had been cleaned up, and a new coffee table was covered in food and drinks. She smiled before reaching down and pulling a grape out of the bowl of fruit.

    The door to the patio opened, drawing her attention.

    ¡°Of course, I understand, but I won¡¯t order her to stay or go. She¡¯s a grown woman, and she can make that decision for herself,¡± Caleb growled as he pulled the phone away and hung up the call.

    Ashleigh could see the bruising on his face, his lip was still bleeding, and there was a cut above his eye.

    She swallowed, thinking of how she had seen herself attacking him in the cave.

    Caleb closed the door before he noticed her. His expression immediately rxed, and he smiled warmly at her.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were there.¡±

    ¡°I figured,¡± she smiled. ¡°I hope you and Axel can figure out how to get along soon.¡±

    Caleb sighed,

    ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± he shrugged.

    Ashleigh let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°Thank you for the clothes,¡± she said, waving her arms down over her shirt and lounge pants. ¡°They look¡­ familiar.¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°I had already gotten those for you, physically, before I imagined them in our mindscape date.¡±

    ¡°I see, so¡­ did you get me the other one too?¡± she asked.

    ¡°The other¡­?¡± Caleb asked, confused for only a moment. A soft blush crept into his cheeks, and he chuckled. ¡°Uh.. no.. no, that was purely from my imagination.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    Caleb took a deep breath. It was good to see herugh.

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Ashleigh said, motioning toward the sofa.

    Caleb nodded and did what he was asked. He expected her to join him, but she turned and walked back into the bathroom. Then, after a moment, she returned, holding a small first aid kit in her hands.

    Ashleigh sat down on the sofa beside him. Then, setting the kit on the table, she opened it and pulled out the antiseptic wipes and a few small bandages.

    Opening one of the wipes, she brought it to his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re a mess,¡± she smiled back.

    He sighed and smiled again.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh gently cleaned the wounds. He watched her as she took care of him and treated him as though he were fragile.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± he whispered, almost unintentionally.

    Ashleigh stopped her movements; she lifted her eyes to his.

    ¡°I missed you first,¡± she teased.

    ¡°Ash, I¨C¡±

    ¡°Caleb,¡± she interrupted, ¡°I need you to hold still so I can treat your wounds.¡±

    Caleb swallowed down his words and nodded, noticing a shift in her eyes.

    She continued to clean his wounds, cing a small bandage over the cut above his eye and leaving the wound at his mouth to heal on its own.

    As she finished, she looked at him, touching her hand to his cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± she whispered, her eyes glistened with unshed tears.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± he started to protest.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± she said, smiling sadly at him. ¡°I love you so much. I just need a little time.¡±

    Caleb took short breaths through his nose, having difficulty holding back his reaction. He didn¡¯t want her to go. He needed her by his side.

    ¡°Do you have to?¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh chewed at the inside of her lower lip, trying to hold back the flood of emotion she felt. She nodded.

    ¡°I need to, for me, for us,¡± she said.

    Caleb took a deep breath. He reached out for her; she went into his arms without protest.

    ¡°When?¡± he asked softly.

    ¡°Soon,¡± she replied.

    Caleb closed his eyes and clenched his jaw.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he nodded, sniffling. ¡°Whatever you need.¡±

    Ashleigh hugged him.

    Two hours passed, holding each other infortable yet mncholy silence. It was then that Ashleigh told him it was time.

    Uneasy with the idea of letting her travel alone after what she had just been through, he insisted that someone go with her.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ashleigh asked Fiona to join her.

 Chapter 248 Hatred

    There were only three days before the full moon. Axel had returned to Winter, and with him, he had brought the traitor.

    On his arrival, Corrine, Wyatt, and Saul all stood waiting.

    Axel pulled Granger from the car, pushing him forward until he stumbled to his knees before them.

    He lifted his head, looking up at Wyatt.

    ¡°Hello, father-inw,¡± Granger smiled.

    Wyatt let out a low rumbling growl, but Axel reacted to his words. First, he reached down and grabbed a handful of his hair. Then, pulling back, he whispered in his ear.

    ¡°You can poke and prod all you like, but no one will give you what you seek.¡±

    Axel let go of him and took a step backward.

    ¡°How good to see you, Granger,¡± Corrine smiled, her eyes shining with delight. ¡°I was genuinely afraid that we would never get the chance to meet again.¡±

    Her words, sweet and kind as they were, filled Granger with a dread he would never admit to.

    Corrine stepped forward, lowering herself so they were at eye level. She licked her lips and reached out to touch his cheek.

    ¡°I cannot express,¡± she said quietly, her voice starting to shake with her crooked smile. ¡°How happy I am to see you.¡±

    Granger swallowed, taking short, quick breaths through his nose.

    She leaned even closer.

    ¡°I warned you about hurting my child,¡± she whispered, her voice suddenly cold. ¡°And then you chose to hurt them both.¡±

    Corrine¡¯s hand snaked around to the back of his head. Grabbing a handful of hair, she pulled his head back. Then, lifting his nose to the sky, he let out a strangled gurgle as she ced the tip of a knife hidden under her sleeve against the soft flesh just below his chin.

    ¡°Corrine!¡± Wyatt cried out.<sub>.</sub>

    Axel clenched his jaw but said nothing, watching, allowing his mother a chance.

    If she went through with it, he would not be satisfied, and neither would anyone else in Winter. But he wouldn¡¯t me her. Nor would anyone else in Winter.

    Granger stayed still, breathing deeply through his nose. He kept his eyes on Corrine.

    She leaned forward, blocking his view of the moon above. So instead, all he saw was the deep green glow of her eyes.

    ¡°I could stab this dagger clean through right here,¡± Corrine whispered, pressing her knife just enough for his breathing to quicken as the sharp poke threatened his resolve.

    She turned the knife, and he felt the soft tear in his flesh, a slight burn that shot through the nerves along his jaw and throat. He swallowed, a mistake as it pressed his flesh further against the de.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t kill you,¡± she smiled. ¡°It would just hurt so very much¡­ you would be in agony for the next three days. Swallowing, moving, breathing all of it¡­ setting fire to the nerves that hide underneath your tender flesh.¡±

    The green glow of her eyes seemed to have grown even brighter, too bright. He tried to look away, but she tugged at his hair harder.

    Granger looked back up at her, and this time she did nothing to hide the pure hatred that lived in those emerald eyes. The rage and fire of a mother defending her young. For the first time, throughout everything that had happened, Granger felt truly afraid.

    ¡°But I won¡¯t,¡± she smiled, pulling back her knife.

    She let go of his hair, letting him fall backward onto the cold ground as she stood above him, staring down.

    ¡°If you spend the next three days in distress, I¡¯m afraid it might numb you to pain before your judgment,¡± she said. ¡°That simply wouldn¡¯t be fair to all the others that deserve to see you writhing in agony.¡±

    Wyatt looked down at Granger with disdain.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Granger spat. ¡°No words for your son-inw?¡±

    ¡°I do have words for my son-inw,¡± Wyatt replied.

    Granger clenched his jaw and prepared for what he might have to say.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Once he arrives, I will share them with him.¡±

    Wyatt and Corrine turned and walked away without another word.

    Axel and Saul grabbed Granger, lifting him off the ground as he kicked and struggled, shouting curses and profanities at the elder Alpha and his Luna.

    Finally, Saul struck him hard at the back of the head. Granger went limp.

    Axel looked at Saul with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Apologies, my Alpha,¡± Saul said with a sigh. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to hear anything else out of his twisted mouth.¡±

    Axel chuckled.

    ¡°Saul,¡± Axel said. ¡°How do you and Pearl feel about the southern territories?¡±

    ***

    Corrine and Wyatt were both surprised and delighted at the arrival of Ashleigh and Fiona.

    The mother and daughter held each other closely while Wyatt awkwardly avoided eye contact with Fiona.

    Ashleigh broke the awkwardness,ing right out and telling Wyatt that Fiona already knew the truth. She suggested that he and Fiona should have a chat in his office to finally let it all out. They both agreed.

    Though Corrine did require a promise of nonviolence from Fiona, which Fiona pointed out was a clever y before agreeing to do so.

    Corrine and Ashleigh stayed together in the living room, catching each other up. Eventually, Ashleigh shared her experience with the Valkyrie, and Corrine suggested she speak with Saul about it.

    Ashleigh agreed.

    When Axel returned, he hugged his sister like she hadn¡¯t felt since she was a small child. Soon after, Bell arrived, and then Wyatt and Fiona returned.

    They stayed in the living room, talking,ughing, and enjoying each other¡¯spany well into the night.

    The circumstances for their gathering were unfortunate. But thefort that Ashleigh felt being with all of these people at once chatting andughing. It was something she had been missing, something that helped her in a way she didn¡¯t even know she needed.

    The only thing missing from this evening were those boys of Summer.

    ***

    ¡°Why are we doing this?¡± Axel sighed. Leaning back on the couch.

    ¡°We must hear his request,¡± Wyatt stated simply.

    ¡°We already know his request,¡± Axel replied, sounding irritated. ¡°And there is no conversation to be had, no debate, no consideration.¡±

    Wyatt took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Wyatt sighed. ¡°Even if you disagree with something one of your people wants, needs, or says¡­ it is still part of your job as their Alpha to listen.¡±

    ¡°But it is not my job to lie or give them false hope,¡± Axel stated, holding his father¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what we are doing,¡± Wyatt growled.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Axel asked, leaning forward, resting his elbows on his knees.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain that your friend and Beta isn¡¯ting here, believing that you might be willing to lessen the judgment I have decreed for his son?¡±

    ¡°I am certain that Richard understands the seriousness of Granger¡¯s crimes and the responsibility we have to the rest of this pack,¡± Wyatt growled.

    ¡°Good,¡± Axel said, sitting back once more. ¡°Then there won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ***

    ¡°I understand what he has done, and I know he must suffer for it,¡± Beta Richard spoke with his head bowed and from his knees on the floor before Wyatt.

    Axel stood behind the couch, his arms crossed and his jaw set with an angry expression.

    ¡°But,¡± Richard continued, ¡°please, please¡­ can¡¯t you spare his life?¡±

    Axel scoffed and shook his head.

    Wyatt took a deep breath, letting it out slowly.

    ¡°I know what I am asking of you is difficult and selfish. I understand the position I am putting you in.¡±

    ¡°Then do not ask it,¡± Axel growled.

    Richard clenched his jaw and swallowed.

    ¡°Please, Wyatt, as a father, you must understand¡­.¡± Richard continued.

    ¡°I do,¡± Wyatt replied softly. Then, putting his hand on Richard¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I do.¡±

    Richard looked up with hope in his eyes.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Axel growled.

    ¡°I understand your request, Richard. As a father, I imagine I would do the same in your position,¡± Wyatt said.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll spare him?¡± Richard asked.

    Wyatt took another deep breath, pursing his lips and closing his eyes.

    ¡°No,¡± he said gently. ¡°Granger¡¯s crimes are¡­ beyond allowances.¡±

    Richard fell back with a shuddering breath. Tears feel heavy from his eyes. He sniffled, trying desperately to hold himself together.

    ¡°Please¡­ Wyatt¡­¡± Richard pleaded. ¡°He¡¯s my only son.¡±

    ¡°And what about Bet?¡± Axel asked.

    Richard looked at Axel, his brows creased in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I don¡¯t know who that is.¡±

    Axel scoffed and shook his head.

    ¡°Bet is the man left with no one,¡± Axel replied coldly. ¡°After his wife passed, all he had was his daughter. His one and only daughter. You have two daughters, right, Richard?¡±

    Richard swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°Well, Bet had no sons and no other family. Only Renee. The young woman that your son murdered.¡±

    Axel red angrily at Richard. Then, he took a deep breath and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss, Richard. But the Granger you knew, the boy you raised. Your son. He¡¯s not there anymore. All that is left is a monster. As Alpha of Winter, I cannot allow such a creature to exist.¡±

    Richard closed his eyes, allowing a heavy sob to escape his lips.

    ¡°Even if he has to die¡­ must you go so far?¡± Richard asked softly. ¡°This judgment¡­ it¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Richard couldn¡¯t finish his sentence; the emotion was too strong.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Richard,¡± Wyatt said, gently grabbing his shoulder once again. ¡°The hatred he has created, it must be satisfied.¡±

 Chapter 249 She Wont Let Me Die

    Hey on the bed, staring up at the stone ceiling.

    ¡°How do you like your room?¡± Axel asked from the door of the cell.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite nice,¡± Granger replied, turning his head with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Axel smiled back with cold eyes.

    ¡°There seems to be a lot of bustling around today. Something big must be happening,¡± Granger said, sitting up and tilting his head as he spoke. ¡°Is it a party?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Axel nodded. ¡°A celebration.¡±

    ¡°Oh? For anyone I know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s yours,¡± Axel said. ¡°Tonight is the full moon. We are preparing for your going away party.¡±

    Granger clenched his jaw but kept his gaze focused on Axel.

    ¡°How sweet,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°And here I thought you didn¡¯t care anymore.¡±

    ¡°I care, Granger,¡± Axel said, a coldness seeping into his tone. ¡°I care quite a lot about what happens to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m touched,¡± Granger smiled.

    Axel opened the door to the cell, stepping inside.

    ¡°You seem different now,¡± Granger said.<sub>.</sub>

    Axel closed the door.

    ¡°All puffed up and proud. Just because you¡¯re Alpha. Well, junior alpha,¡± Granger chuckled. ¡°Daddy still does most of the heavy lifting, right?¡±

    Axel turned to face Granger.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you cover it anymore?¡± Granger asked, moving his hands over his face to indicate Axel¡¯s scar. ¡°It¡¯s really distracting, very gross. I can barely look at you, honestly.¡±

    ¡°Are you having fun?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Kind of, yea,¡± Granger smiled.

    ¡°Good,¡± Axel replied, ¡°I am d that in thesest moments of your life, you continue to prove how worthy you are of what¡¯s toe.¡±

    Granger¡¯s smile fell as he clenched his jaw.

    ¡°You never thought I was good enough,¡± he growled.

    Axel leaned down and met Granger¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You never were.¡±

    Granger snarled and lunged for Axel when suddenly he felt a pressure against him, as though he were trying to move through a thick sludge pushing against his body.

    He looked up at Axel, a slight glow around the eyes. His presence was pressing down on Granger, forcing him to his knees.<sub></sub>

    Granger¡¯s insecurity and rage burned even hotter, and he fought back against Axel. But unlike the previous times with Wyatt, he couldn¡¯t fight back. Even the look on Axel¡¯s face had such a level of

    calm that it only increased the panic Granger was starting to feel.

    ¡°You never deserved Ashleigh or our lost sister,¡± Axel said. ¡°But there was a time that I thought you did.¡±

    Granger clenched his jaw, unable to do anything else but kneel before Axel and listen.

    ¡°I considered you my brother,¡± he continued. ¡°I trusted you. With my family, my sister, and our people. I was going to make you my Beta. The leader of the South.¡±

    Axel lowered himself to sit eye to eye with Granger.

    ¡°And then you tried to kill me, you let monsters attack Winter, you killed Renee¡­.¡± Axel took a deep breath. ¡°I never knew you, did I?¡±

    The pressure Granger was feeling lessened until it was gone entirely. He lifted his head to Axel, whose eyes had returned to normal.

    ¡®Heh,¡¯ Grangerughed to himself. ¡®Junior alpha, barely able to hold his power.¡¯

    ¡°The only one that ever mattered was her,¡± Granger spat. ¡°The only person on this worthless I have ever cared about is Ashleigh!¡±

    ¡°Where did the monsterse from, Granger?¡± Axel asked.

    Granger smiled.

    Axel repeated his question.

    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Granger asked. ¡°Will you let me go if I do?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Axel replied immediately. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t care if you tell me. I¡¯ll find out without you. But now, at least I can tell your father I gave you onest chance to be worthy of his concern.¡±

    Granger scoffed and then smiled.

    ¡°Have Ashleighe and ask. I¡¯ll tell her,¡± he said.

    Axel chuckled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t exist to her anymore, Granger,¡± Axel said. ¡°She¡¯s noting here. You won¡¯t ever see her again.¡±

    ¡°I am part of her,¡± Granger growled. ¡°I am her mate.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Axel countered. ¡°Caleb is.¡±

    Granger snarled angrily.

    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly understand what we have,¡± Granger said. ¡°She feels me. She needs me just as much as I need her. But, you¡¯ll see, she couldn¡¯t kill me in the cave and won¡¯t let me die today.¡±

    Granger smiled to himself.

    ¡°I do understand, Granger,¡± Axel said quietly. ¡°The need, the desire, the longing. I understand it well.¡±

    Granger looked at Axel carefully.

    ¡°I have a secret, Granger¡­I have met my mate,¡± Axel smiled, tilting his head to the side. ¡°And so have you.¡±

    Granger swallowed, sensing the danger in Axel¡¯s words.

    ¡°I found her again after you saw herst¡­.¡±

    Axel¡¯s eyes swirled with darkness while the glow around them grew brighter. Granger tried to move back but found himself blocked by the bed.

    ¡°You remember her, right?¡± Axel asked. ¡°My mate, Alice?¡±

    Granger gasped as the oxygen was sucked out of his lungs. His eyes widened, and a deep panic spread over him like wildfire. He tried desperately to take in a breath, but he couldn¡¯t. His eyes darted back and forth, and his body was utterly useless.

    Axel stared at Granger, his eyes glowing brightly.

    ¡°You shattered her mind, Granger,¡± Axel said. ¡°Left her writhing on the ground drowning in her own madness.¡±

    The pressure was building in Granger¡¯s chest, and the need for oxygen was getting more and more intense by the second.

    ¡°You had no idea that she would find me, that being together would help her mind settle. To quiet enough for her to survive what you did,¡± Axel continued. Then, his demeanor changed, and his tone grew sad. ¡°She was fine, healing. She would have regained everything if we stayed together. She would have returned with me, and we would be happy.¡±

    Granger¡¯s entire body burned, ached, and begged for oxygen.

    ¡°But you had taken Ashleigh and all those children,¡± Axel growled. ¡°So, my Alice exchanged herself to the devil to find you. I don¡¯t know what will happen to her or if I¡¯ll ever see her again.¡±

    The hold on Granger was dropped, and he fell forward to his elbows, gasping and coughing frantically for air.

    ¡°I have somewhere more important I need to be,¡± Axel said as he stood up. ¡°I will see you in just a few short hours.¡±

    Axel turned to leave the room but then turned back once more.

    ¡°I just wanted you to know, Granger. That I will enjoy every moment you suffer,¡± Axel stated. ¡°And I will not let you die before you feel every single ounce of agony you have put others through.¡±

    Axel turned and left the cell.

    Granger remained on the ground, taking in shallow breaths as his body recovered from the shock of Axel¡¯s power.

    He held himself and whispered the same words again and again.

    ¡°She feels me, she needs me, she won¡¯t let me die.¡±

    ***

    The morning had brought Galen and Caleb to Winter. They were quickly escorted to Fiona and informed of the schedule for the day and night.

    The afternoon was filled with the final preparations.

    It had been many years since the arena had been used. Even longer since it had been used for this purpose.

    Corrine had seen to the cleanup and the assembling of the gallows herself. Ensuring there would be no mistakes, noplications, no interruptions.

    When the moon finally rose in the sky, every eye in Winter turned to greet her. For one purpose or another.

 Chapter 250 Pound of Flesh

    Two hours after the moon had already risen, the door to his cell was opened.

    Granger swallowed and stood up from his ce on the bed. Saul and another guard stepped into the cell. After cing new restraints on him, Saul led him from the room.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Granger started to speak.

    ¡°I have been given permission to remove your tongue, if necessary,¡± Saul replied.

    Granger swallowed and closed his mouth.

    He was led through the streets of what used to be his home. Men and women he recognized stared at him with a mixture of anger and horror.

    Granger clenched his jaw as he searched the faces. None of them mattered. The only one that mattered was Ashleigh.

    He looked away from their faces with boredom.

    A sharp pain hit the back of his head. He let out a grunt.

    ¡°Guards!¡± Saul shouted.

    Granger reached his bound hands up to his head. Pulling away, he saw the red liquid on his fingertips. He looked up to see a woman being restrained by guards.

    ¡°My son lived in Whiteridge! You monster!¡± she shouted as she was pulled away.

    Several more shouts for Whiteridge, a few for Shadowcrest.

    Granger sighed with irritation and continued walking. He felt Saul¡¯s gaze on him.

    ¡°What?¡± Granger asked as he nced over at the older man.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You truly feel nothing for the crimes you havemitted,¡± Saul said.

    Granger looked at Saul as though he were honestly thinking about it.

    ¡°No,¡± he stated simply, the slight curve of his lips making it clear that he meant what he said.

    Saul took a deep breath and pushed Granger ahead of him.

    Arriving at the arena, Granger looked around. He had only been here on his patrol rotations, never actually going inside.

    It was arge open space, surrounded by tiered seating. Fitting at least three hundred at maximum capacity. The walls and seating were made of stone. Stairs led down to the event space, arge circle of cracked and broken stone. At the center were gallows made from the strongest oak.

    Granger took it all in, seeing the people gathered, watching him.

    ¡®Not since the former Alpha¡¯s funeral pyre has this ce been used,¡¯ he smiled, feeling his importance at this moment.

    Saul pushed him forward, and they descended the stairs.

    When they reached the event space. Granger once more nced back up into the rows and rows of spectators. Again, there were shouts, curses, growls, and howls. But none of it concerned him.

    Where was she?

    Granger was led before the gallows. Saul turned him around. Here he saw a group of people standing in the event space.

    He looked at each of their faces.

    Axel and Corrine stared at him with cold eyes. Alongside them was a woman he didn¡¯t know. He recognized her as the same woman that hugged Ashleigh in the cave.<sub></sub>

    ¡®A Summer wolf¡­¡¯ he thought, letting out a low growl. ¡®Caleb¡¯s mother¡­.¡¯

    Saul pulled aggressively on his bindings.

    Granger clenched his jaw, looking at the rest that stood before him.

    Wyatt, Galen, and Bell looked at him in judgment.

    ¡®Self-righteous bastards,¡¯ he thought.

    Thest group of people, one man that he knew to be Bet, Renee¡¯s father. Behind him was a group of five men that Granger had known quite well. His former scouts.

    ¡®Traitors,¡¯ he snarled in his thoughts.

    He moved his head, trying to look past them, but there was no one. He looked back to where Bell stood, but she wasn¡¯t there either.

    He swallowed.

    ¡®Where is she?¡¯ he thought, looking back up into the crowd again.

    The audience cried out, again the shouts of all his crimes, the growls, and howls demanding justice. Once more, they shouted over each other, growing louder and more agitated.

    Axel stepped forward. He turned to his pack members, raising his hands in the air. Most of the rabble died down. But there were a few that did not follow the rest.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Axel roared.

    His voice sent out a vibration that every wolf in attendance felt. Those that had not understood before, now did.

    Axel was the Alpha of Winter.

    Corrine and Wyatt each nced toward the other, an unspoken dialogue passing between them. Fiona grinned, aware of the significance of this moment.

    Galen moved his arm around Bell¡¯s shoulder. She curled into him, embracing his protective shielding.

    As the calm settled over the wolves of Winter, Axel looked out among them, his eyes glowing ever so slightly. Then, he turned back to the gallows.

    Granger swallowed. Telling himself that it was nothing more than Axel, the puppet alpha.

    ¡°Granger, former wolf of Winter,¡± Axel began. ¡°You havemitted many crimes for which you should be punished. But the greatest among them, treason.¡±

    Shouts and howls echoed into the night. Granger looked up in the crowd, looking for her face hidden among them.

    She had to be there, somewhere.

    Axel raised his hand, silencing the crowd once more.

    ¡°You knowingly allowed an attack on Winter. Furthermore, you held and continue to hold information about the resurgence of our ancient enemy, the Fae,¡± Axel stated. ¡°Will you tell us where they came from as your final act in this world?¡±

    Granger smiled, shaking his head.

    Axel returned his smile. Letting it fall before turning back to the crowd.

    ¡°Even at the end, he remains a traitor!¡± Axel shouted to the crowd.

    Howls went up. Axel raised his hand.

    ¡°His judgment has already been decreed. He will face the same punishment as any traitor would!¡± Axel shouted.

    Two men came forward, each carrying arge box. They set the boxes down between Axel and Granger.

    The first was opened.

    Axel stepped forward and reached into the box. He pulled out a thick-handled whip. It was roughly four feet long with a silver ball at the end of thesh.

    The box was removed as Axel took a step back. Once the men were clear, he raised the whip and brought it down at full force. The sound of thesh snapping cracked in the air.

    Those that watched felt a chill at the sound. The arena was silent.

    Granger took short, shallow breaths through his nose. Then, he took a step back, stopped by Saul.

    ¡°The traitor,¡± Axel said, pointing the whip at Granger, ¡°will give his pound of flesh, through fiftyshes. Distributed to him by the representatives of his victims.¡±

    Axel turned back to the people Granger had already noted. All of them stepped forward, except for Wyatt and Bell.

    ¡°I stand witness for his father,¡± Wyatt announced.

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°I stand witness for the orphans of Whiteridge and Shadowcrest,¡± Bell stated.

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°I stand in representation of my Alpha,¡± Galen stated, clenching his jaw as he looked at Granger.

    ¡®He¡¯s not here? Good,¡¯ Granger thought.

    ¡°I stand for Whiteridge,¡± Fiona said casually.

    ¡°I stand for Shadowcrest,¡± Saul announced.

    ¡°I stand for my daughter, Renee.¡±

    ¡°We stand of the southern wolves of Winter.¡±

    Granger felt more and more irritated by the voices speaking,

    ¡®None of this matters¡­¡¯ he thought. ¡®All that matters is¨C¡¯

    ¡°I stand for Ashleigh,¡± Corrine smiled, locking eyes with Granger.

    Granger¡¯s eyes widened, and his heart pounded heavily in his chest. Then, clenching his jaw, he looked at her with fury.

    ¡°Where is she?!¡± he demanded with a snarl.

    Axel turned with a speed that none could see, raising the whip and bringing it down again.

    Crack!

    Granger fell to the ground and howled in pain as a red gash appeared on his face.

    ¡°And I stand for Winter,¡± Axel growled.

 Chapter 251 Return to The Goddess

    Granger took in deep painful breaths. His sweat rolled down over his body, causing even more pain as it moved into the open gashes that littered his body.

    He had been bound to the gallows post by his hands tied together over his head. His shirt was removed, and his back received every crack of the whip for the first thirtyshes. The flesh had torn until the bone was exposed.

    So much of his blood had soaked the ground beneath him that when they turned him to receive the other twentyshes on his chest, the guard slipped and fell.

    Granger felt tired, weak.

    There were only twoshes left.

    Every crack of the whip had cut him, bled him, burned against his flesh. Yet, he had still managed to keep his mind clear enough to search for her. To look into the crowd at every chance he got.

    Crack!

    Granger cried out. He was amazed he still could.

    Onesh left.

    He thought of her. Of the times they had shared. Pics in the snow. Moonlight walks.

    Crack!<sub>.</sub>

    Granger fell to the ground with a heavy thud when they finally released the bindings.

    Movies on the couch, running through the trees.

    He was lifted off the ground. His legs were stretched out before him. Axel said something, but Granger didn¡¯t hear. His mind was trying to slip away, to dive into the dreams of memory.

    Her smile the first time they met.

    ¡°AAAAHHHHH!!¡± Granger screamed as the pain shot through his foot into his calf and the rest of his body.

    His eyes settled on his foot. There he saw the hook that had been pushed through the back of his ankle. In between the tendon and bone, just like an animal after the ughter.

    He screamed out again as the other ankle received the same treatment. This time his mind won the battle, his vision swirled, and the darkness imed him.

    ***

    ¡°Wake up!¡± Saul shouted, holding an inhnt below Granger¡¯s nose.

    Granger¡¯s consciousness returned slowly, he shook his head, and the pain filled his senses as the soft breeze ran over the open wounds of his chest, back, and ankles.<sub></sub>

    ¡°He¡¯s back,¡± Saul said softly.

    ¡°Good,¡± Axel replied. ¡°Put him up.¡±

    Granger opened his eyes as his body began to move. He saw the moon above him, staring down as though the Goddess really was there, watching. Witnessing.

    ¡®You gave her to me¡­¡¯ he whispered to the Goddess. ¡®Send her to me now!¡¯

    ¡°The traitor has paid his pound of flesh,¡± Axel announced to the wolves of Winter. A howl of victory went out. ¡°Now, all that is left is to purify his soul for his return to the Goddess.¡±

    Granger didn¡¯t know what they had nned. But, of course, every traitor¡¯s judgment he had heard of before ended in the traitor¡¯s death during theshing. But then again, theshings he had been given were half that of the stories he had heard.

    He cried out as he was suddenly lifted up and turned upside down. He screamed as he was hung by his ankles from the gallows. His arms fell down over his head. The weight of his body pulled on the torn flesh of his wounds.

    He opened his eyes. The crowd was upside down. But still, he searched.

    ¡®Ashleigh¡­¡¯ he called to her in his mind.

    Two men stepped toward him; they carried a barrel between them. They walked past him, and he heard them climbing on the gallows.

    A momentter, the cold rush of liquid, followed very quickly by the burning sensation across each of his fifty wounds, forced a cry from his lips.

    The cold liquid fell into his open mouth. Gasoline. He sputtered and coughed, trying desperately to spit it out.

    ¡°Now, we return him to the Goddess, cleansed of his crimes,¡± Axel announced, raising the bow in his arms, a ming arrow pointed directly at Granger.

    Axel released the arrow.

    Granger screamed out as the arrow pierced his stomach.

    The fire spread over him in a sh. His skin tightening and cracking. The gasoline they had poured over him had seeped into his wounds. The fire chased the trails left behind by the mmable liquid.

    Consuming everything in its path.

    His wounds bubbled and blistered. The heat spreading within his body felt like he was boiling from the inside out.

    The screams that escaped his lips were no longer in his control. At this point, he didn¡¯t know if it was from pain or simply because he couldn¡¯t find her anywhere that he looked.

    Where was she? Why wasn¡¯t she here with him? She wouldn¡¯t let him die¡­ she couldn¡¯t.

    His mind fought to keep hold of her image. The way her hazel eyes sparkled in the moonlight. The flush that spread across her cheeks when she received apliment. Her smile.

    He screamed out again as the impact of another arrow hit him. He turned his eyes just enough to see Corrine holding the bow, her arm still outstretched from where she had released the arrow.

    The fire reflected from her eyes like green mes. She smiled at him. Lowering her bow, her eyes burned brighter.

    He saw her lips moving and then a soft sound like a whisper in the wind.

    ¡®She was never going toe. You are nothing to her.¡¯

    ¡®No¡­¡¯ he growled inside his mind. ¡®No!?¡¯

    He screamed and cried, but his mind had already pulled away from the pain his body suffered. He chased after their bond, following it hungrily, searching for her.

    There was a soft tug, a pull in the distance. He felt her. Her heart was racing, her breathing ragged.

    ¡®She must feel my pain¡­ I knew it! She¡¯sing¡­ she¡¯sing for me!¡¯ he told himself desperately.

    He forced his mind further into their bond, and then for the briefest moment, he felt what she actually felt, where she actually was.

    His screams in the fire stopped as his mind mmed back into his reality.

    ¡°No,¡± he whispered. ¡°No!¡±

    And then it happened.

    The bond he had held as a lifeline, the feeling of connection. His entire reason for being, it all just fell away.

    Granger knew at that moment that Ashleigh was no longer his mate.

    And at that moment, he saw the truth of his wasted life, the emptiness of his existence.

    He screamed in agony as the fire roared over him, and thest bits of life he clung to were swallowed in mes.

    Corrine kept her eyes on the mes, listened as his screams died out, and watched as his body went limp.

    Even as the rest of the pack left the arena, still she stood there, watching. As Galen and Bell, Fiona, and even Axel left. She continued to watch the fire, as though she expected him to jump out of it at any time.

    She clenched her jaw tightly, a strange feeling settled over her. A tightness in her chest. She gasped when Wyatt¡¯s hand settled on her shoulder. She turned to look at him. He gave her a sad smile. Bringing his hand to her cheek, he wiped away the tear that had fallen from her eye.

    ¡°It¡¯s over now,¡± he whispered. ¡°He¡¯s gone, and she¡¯s happy.¡±

    Corrine¡¯s jaw shook, she tried to swallow it down, but it was toote. The tears fell, and she hugged her mate. Holding him and thanking the Goddess for this blessing.

 Chapter 252 Sometimes It Hurts

    [Late Morning Before the Execution]

    ¡°Do you think there will be any fall out from this?¡± Galen asked, turning the car up the final road leading into the northern territories of Winter.

    ¡°The execution?¡± Caleb asked, looking over at Galen. ¡°Why? Do you think there will be?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Galen replied honestly. ¡°He grew up here, people cared about him. It can¡¯t be easy to see your friend get killed.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb answered. ¡°But he hasn¡¯t been anyone¡¯s friend for a long time. And I would guess that most of these people realized that after the fae attack. The rest, when they heard about Whiteridge. So, no, I don¡¯t think Granger has any friends left in Winter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± Galen said. ¡°Bell told me that his scouting team, the ones that helped him escape after he tried to kill you, volunteered to participate in theshing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised,¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°They trusted him, and in the end, that trust is what let him escape. I can¡¯t imagine hearing about Whiteridge didn¡¯t create some guilt in their hearts. And then with Ashleigh being taken¡­¡±

    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but remember how he had felt those days she was missing. Knowing Granger had taken her and what he was capable of. It was a strange feeling to be thankful that the mad man had wanted her to lose control and choose to be his, rather than forcing his mark on her.

    He was d it wasing to an end and strangely d he wasn¡¯t the one that had to do it. Caleb himself had no problem with killing Granger, in fact, he had imagined it many times. But Ashleigh made it clear that she wanted to forget him, to move forward and away from the painful memory of that monster.

    If Caleb or Ashleigh had been the ones to take his life, he would have stayed with them forever.

    Ashleigh had been in meditation for two days. They hadn¡¯t spoken since the morning after she left to return to Winter. She had told him that she wouldn¡¯t attend the execution, there were too many things she needed to work through on her own.

    ¡°Fiftyshings, and with a silver ball attached¡­ that¡¯s intense,¡± Galen said, interrupting Caleb¡¯s thoughts.

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Winter has always been very serious about the punishment of traitors. Historically, I believe it was supposed to be closer to one hundredshings. Though I don¡¯t think any of the criminals ever made it that long.¡±

    Galen grimaced.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine¡­ that¡¯s a lot.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s unfair?¡± Caleb asked.

    Galen thought for a moment.

    ¡°If you had asked me a week ago, I might have said yes,¡± Galen replied. ¡°But, after seeing those kids. Knowing each of them is an orphan now because of him¡­ No. I think he deserves every crack of the whip.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Have you ever done it before?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Used a whip on a person?¡±

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°No, not exactly,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°I¡¯ve never had reason to, but my father did have me run a simtion of it. He said that I would need to be prepared for the worst job of an Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Galen said.

    Caleb nodded.

    When Axel asked that Caleb participate in theshing, he hadn¡¯t hesitated to say yes. But now, he wondered if it was the right decision.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Galen said, motioning toward the building they approached, where Bell stood waiting for them.

    He parked the car and immediately exited the vehicle.

    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched his best friend run around the front of the car to embrace and spin his wife around.

    The event that brought them here was unfortunate and horrible, but here in this moment, they could smile and enjoy each other. It made Caleb happy to see the joy that Galen was able to experience.

    It also made him long for his own future happiness.

    He took a deep breath and got out of the car.

    ***

    Bell took the two of them to meet with Fiona. After a short chat about the events of the night and discussing what the expectations of Summer were, Bell and Galen excused themselves to spend some time together alone.

    ¡°Wedded bliss,¡± Caleb smiled once they had left the room.

    Fionaughed.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You don¡¯t have long to wait before you are just like them, probably worse, knowing you.¡±

    ¡°Probably,¡± Calebughed.

    There was a knock at the door.

    Fiona nced at the door and licked her lips nervously.

    ¡°Are you expecting someone?¡± Caleb asked, noting her reaction.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona nodded.

    She stood and walked to the door.

    ¡°Bell and Galen didn¡¯t just leave to spend time together. I asked Bell to give you and me some privacy.¡±

    She reached for the door.

    ¡°Hello,e on in,¡± she greeted the ones that waited.

    Stepping aside, Fiona made room for Ashleigh and Wyatt to enter, closing the door behind them.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± Caleb said with delight, standing from his chair. Until this moment, he wasn¡¯t sure he would even be able to see her during this trip. ¡°I thought you were in meditations all day?¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and closed the distance between them. She pulled him into a loving embrace. Caleb immediately wrapped his arms around her and enjoyed her warmth.

    She pulled back and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Caleb, the reason my father and I are here is because there are things we all need to talk about,¡± Ashleigh said, looking around at each of them.

    Caleb nced at Wyatt and Fiona. He furrowed his brows and looked back at Ashleigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he said.

    ¡°All these secrets, I don¡¯t want to keep them anymore,¡± she said. ¡°I want to move forward. I want to be with you.¡±

    ¡°Ash¡­¡±

    ¡°But before you and I can take another step towards us, the secrets have toe out,¡± Ashleigh continued, looking back at Fiona and Wyatt.

    ¡°Caleb, honey,¡± Fiona called to him. ¡°Have a seat, it¡¯s time you know what happened to your father.¡±

    ***

    Caleb sat still as silent tears rolled down his cheeks.

    Fiona and Wyatt both looked away.

    Ashleigh sat beside him, holding his hand.

    ¡°Bell¡¯s mate¡­ he doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s here?¡± Caleb asked softly.

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°As far as we know, he thinks she¡¯s dead. As long as she stays in Winter, he won¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Unless Tomas tells him,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Right,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Then what about your oath?¡± Caleb asked Wyatt. ¡°Telling me all of this, that breaks the oath. So Tomas can tell him where she is and what happens to you?¡±

    Wyatt took a breath.

    ¡°The cost to me is the blessing of the Goddess, my abilities as Alpha of Winter,¡± Wyatt replied. ¡°As well as my right to lead.¡±

    Ashleigh gasped. He hadn¡¯t told her.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said, giving her a soft smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Axel is turning into a far better Alpha than we ever gave him credit for. My time as Alpha was almost over anyway. So it was never about the cost to me. I wanted to keep Bell safe.¡±

    ¡°She is my sister now,¡± Caleb said. ¡°I will keep her safe. It might be best if we move her to Summer, if Tomas is going to tell her mate anyway, at least she will have Galen at her side.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that Tomas will tell him,¡± Wyatt said.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°All these years, I have truly believed that Tomas was a danger to Bell,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°But at Axel¡¯s ceremony, he said something. He asked me not to tell him where she was or to let him see her. He told me to think of another n to protect her, because an oath could only protect her for so long.¡±

    Ashleigh and Caleb both stared at Wyatt with concern.

    ¡°I thought it was a threat of some kind. It was after you announced your engagement. But thinking about it now¡­ I think it was a warning. I think he was scared.¡±

    ¡°Of what?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°That I¡¯m not sure of. It could¨C¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡± Fiona interrupted, standing from her chair. ¡°That is enough for today.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°Mom, this is important.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°And it will still be important tomorrow.¡±

    Caleb looked at her with confusion.

    ¡°Wyatt,¡± Fiona called.

    Wyatt nodded. He stood and walked forward to Caleb.

    ¡°Caleb, soon, I would like to sit down with you, just the two of us. I would like to apologize for keeping the truth from you. I am also willing to ept whatever punishment you deem fit for my actions.¡±

    Fiona sighed.

    ¡°I already told you to let that go,¡± she said. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill Cain, Wyatt. You gave him mercy, and then you honored him. You are the only one that is ming you.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your understanding, Fiona. But I am the one responsible for his death,¡± Wyatt insisted.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t the one hunting him,¡± Caleb said. ¡°You didn¡¯t force him into a hole in the ground. You didn¡¯t force him to hide away for weeks. All you did was defend yourself, and from the sound of it, he was dying already.¡±

    Wyatt clenched his jaw. He took a shallow breath.

    ¡°I would have med you before,¡± Caleb said, his voice shaking slightly. ¡°I was scared and angry. If you had told me the truth at the time, I would have med you. I would have driven the packs into a war no one was ready for.¡±

    Wyatt closed his eyes. Caleb reached a hand to his shoulder.

    ¡°The right thing doesn¡¯t always feel good,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Sometimes it hurts.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Wyatt whispered, sniffling and taking a deep breath.

    Ashleigh put her arm around her father and guided him toward the door.

    Fiona stepped forward, she smiled at Caleb and touched his cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    Caleb smiled.

    Fiona turned away and followed Wyatt out the door.

    Ashleigh closed it behind them and took a deep breath before turning to Caleb. He took note of her actions. On the way, her heart was racing. She was nervous.

    ¡°Is there something else you aren¡¯t telling me?¡± Caleb asked, swallowing as he began to feel nervous.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. She licked her lips before continuing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married in two months.¡±

    Caleb felt his heart drop. He looked away from her, taking a deep breath.

    Ashleigh reached out to him, making him look at her, look into her eyes that held love and warmth. That smiled back at him brightly.

    ¡°I want to get married tonight.¡±

 Chapter 253 A Quiet Ceremony

    ¡°Caleb?¡± Ashleigh called to him

    He continued to stare at her nkly.

    ¡°Caleb?!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± he said softly. Shaking his head. ¡°Did you just say¡­¡±

    Caleb chuckled.

    ¡°No,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that. So that¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked, smiling. ¡°That I want to get married tonight?¡±

    Caleb looked at her for a sign that she was joking or an indication that there was more to what she was saying.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh stepped close to him, she looked up into his grey eyes filled with hope and fear. She smiled.

    ¡°I have never wanted anything more,¡± she replied gently.

    Caleb felt the quickness of his heart, the excitement in him was almost overwhelming. But the fear was there too.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Ash,¡± he said, putting his hands on her shoulders. ¡°I can understand that today is a very emotional day for you. But, maybe you should think about this a little more. I don¡¯t want you to make a decision you aren¡¯t ready for.¡±

    Ashleigh knew he was trying to think of her, to make sure that her decision had nothing to do with fear or regret. That it wasn¡¯t Granger that was the driving force behind her sudden desire to move the wedding forward.

    Taking his hand, she led him to sit down on the bed beside her.

    ¡°If you asked me two weeks ago about moving our wedding forward¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have agreed,¡± she said honestly, Caleb nodded, knowing it was true.

    ¡°There has been so much that has happened in the past year. So much has changed in my life, your life, and our life together. We have lost people, learned terrible truths, and fought in unexpected battles,¡± she continued. ¡°We¡¯re preparing for war between the packs for crying out loud!¡±

    Ashleigh chuckled. Caleb touched her handfortingly, and she smiled at him.

    ¡°And through all of the change, the heartbreak. The pain and confusion of thest year, there is one thing that has been even more certain and true than the inevitability of war.¡±

    Caleb looked at her, holding her gaze. He swallowed and asked.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°You,¡± she said. Then, tilting her head to smile at him, tears glistened in her eyes. ¡°My mate, my love, the only person in this world I have ever truly wanted to be with and the one I can¡¯t bear to be without.¡±

    The tears fell and she sniffled. Caleb moved his hands up to hold her cheeks, wiping her tears with his thumbs.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You never will,¡± he whispered. ¡°Never.¡±

    ***

    [One Hour Before the Execution]

    As the moon¡¯s light shone down on Lily¡¯s Rest, a small group of people gathered for a quiet ceremony.

    ¡°Would this be considered an elopement?¡± Galen asked standing beside Caleb.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Caleb replied honestly considering it. ¡°I mean, we are getting married with family and friends still, but, at the same time, I also left home and got married without telling anyone¡­ so¡­ maybe?¡±

    ¡°ra is going to be so mad when she finds out,¡± Galen chuckled.

    ¡°She is definitely going to throw a fit,¡± Calebughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Galen said, ¡°She has Nessa tofort her now.¡±

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m d that worked out that way. I had a feeling they would get along.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you two look happy,¡± Fiona smiled as she approached.

    ¡°I am,¡± Caleb smiled

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Galen said, staring at Caleb, he turned quickly to Fiona. ¡°Did I look that goofy at my wedding?¡±

    Fionaughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even embarrassed,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°Nothing can bring me down right now.¡±

    ¡°As it should be,¡± Fiona said. She took hold of a hand from each of them. ¡°I am so happy, for both of you. You have found amazing women.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Bell chimed ining up behind Galen.

    He moved his arm around her shoulder and pulled her close.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be with Ashleigh?¡± Caleb asked, looking over Fiona toward the entrance. ¡°Is it starting?¡±

    Bell giggled.

    ¡°You are so adorable,¡± she said. ¡°Ash decided she wanted to just walk in with Axel and Wyatt. It¡¯s a simple ceremony and she said she wanted me to be able to enjoy it with my husband.¡±

    Bell smiled up at Galen, who returned her smile with glee.

    ¡°Yep,¡± Fiona said. ¡°Just as goofy.¡±

    Calebughed. Galen gave Fiona eyes of mock irritation.

    By the entrance, Corrine cleared her throat. Fiona looked back and nodded.

    ¡°Come, my lovelies, it¡¯s time to take a seat and let the groom await his bride,¡± she said, taking Bell¡¯s arm and leading her away from Galen.

    ¡°Guess I¡¯m going that way,¡± Galen said. ¡°Good luck, don¡¯t puke.¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Calebughed as Galen hurried over to sit beside Bell.

    Caleb looked around Lily¡¯s Rest as he waited for Ashleigh to arrive. It was a beautiful location, the water, the flowers. The way the moon reflected and lit up the space without the need for excess light.

    But he couldn¡¯t help but think of the goldennterns, the fairy lights, the cherry blossoms that had decorated this space for Galen and Bell.

    Today, there were no decorations beyond those offered by nature. Nonterns, no cherry blossoms, not even a runner to create an aisle for Ashleigh to walk down.

    He looked down at the clothing he wore. Usually, a man who dressed for the asion he felt a bit underwhelming in his grey cks and button up white shirt.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped; their wedding was a spur of the moment event during a hectic day. They were lucky that anyone could take the time to be there.

    ncing at his mother, brother, and sister-inw, he felt grateful. Then, looking across the way at Saul and Peter chatting together, he smiled. How long had it been since he had made friends outside of Summer?

    Looking back at Corrine who watched with anticipation at the entrance, he chuckled. A woman feared as a warrior and known as a fair Luna. She was as excited for this as he was.

    For him, this was all that was needed. The people they cared about surrounding them and sharing the moment they pledged themselves to each other. The rest was just decoration.

    Corrine let out a slight squeal, and he knew that Ashleigh wasing. She quickly moved away from the arch.

    He straightened up and adjusted his shirt free of wrinkles. Then, licking his lips and swallowing the sudden nerves that crept over him, he turned his eyes to the archway.

    Caleb took a breath. Letting it out slowly.

    Axel and Wyatt stepped through the arch, reaching their hands back for her. Her small hands grabbed hold and they all stepped forward together.

    Caleb¡¯s breath caught in his throat.

    A few loose curls framed her face while the rest of her hair was pinned up in a braided crown, with gathered twists at the back and adorned with tiny white flowers.

    She wore a white A-line tea-length dress with a plunging neckline and quarter sleeves. A modest pair of white ts finished the look.

    It was a simple style, modest and ssy. It was less extravagant than the gown she had worn to Axel¡¯s ceremony and yet, Caleb had never seen a more beautiful bride or woman.

 Chapter 254 Ashleigh and Caleb

    Ashleigh reached her hands out to her father and her brother, taking thatst step through the archway into Lily¡¯s Rest.

    She saw her mother smiling back at her as she held out the bouquet of lilies.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath as she felt his gaze on her. Caleb. The familiar feeling of his eyes, his longing, and his desire for her.

    She licked her lips and slowly exhaled, calming her senses.

    Corrine stepped forward and hugged Ashleigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you,¡± she whispered. ¡°He¡¯s a good man.¡±

    As Corrine pulled away, Ashleigh smiled back, ¡°I know.¡±

    She bowed and took the flowers from her mother. Axel and Wyatt stepped up beside her. She linked her arms with each of them before they continued up the aisle.

    Ashleigh felt the heat of his gaze and the warmth of his love. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at him, afraid that she would be overwhelmed by her emotions if she did.

    Instead, she looked at those close friends and family that were able to attend their impromptu ceremony.

    Saul and Peter smiled brightly at her as she nced their way. Two men she had in some way known for most of her life, yet only be friends within the past year.<sub>.</sub>

    She thought of Peter, the doctor willing to stand his ground to an angry Alpha in order to protect his patient.

    Saul, the quiet sentry that broke his temperament only once, when he opened her eyes to the truth about Granger.

    She took a moment to be thankful for the unique friendships she had built with each of these men.

    Across the aisle, Fiona winked and blew her a kiss as Corrine took a seat beside her.

    Ashleigh smiled to herself, thinking back to the Fiona that pinned her body down under her heel, with a bow staff to her throat, demanding that she yield.

    Just past her, Galen ced his fist to his heart and tilted his head in a meaningful bow. Ashleigh felt a tug of nostalgia as she remembered how he had insisted on calling her Luna when they first met in Summer. He had been sure that this day woulde.

    And finally, Bell was in tears. Messy, happy tears. Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help the smallugh that escaped her.

    In her mind, Ashleigh could see Renee sitting beside Bell, also crying those same happy tears. But, of course, Bell would im that hers were entirely fromughing at how dramatic and sappy Renee was.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and took a deep breath in. Slowly she pushed it back out and with it, she let go of the lingering pain she held to for Renee. This was a happy moment, one that Renee, of all people, would have insisted be filled with nothing but happy thoughts.

    Her father and brother came to a stop. Wyatt pulled away first.<sub></sub>

    He leaned forward and kissed her head. He smiled at her and then took her hand and kissed it before stepping away to perform the ceremony.

    Ashleigh turned to her brother.

    Axel looked away as though he were annoyed.

    She smiled up at him as he adjusted one of the curls that hung at the side of her face. He had spent two whole hours braiding, twisting, pinning, and curling. He had attached every small flower in her hair himself, making sure they sat perfectly.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly. ¡°For making me look beautiful today.¡±

    Axel sighed and leaned in to hug her.

    ¡°You look beautiful every day,¡± he said softly.

    She smiled as he pulled away. He gave her a slight grin and squeezed her hand before he moved to sit down next to Saul.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and took a deep breath through her nose as she prepared to look up at the man that waited for her.

    Her heart was already pounding madly in her chest, and her mind was filled with all the emotional weight of what was happening all around her. She felt as though she were ready to burst as she lifted her eyes to his.

    He took her breath away. Not in how he was dressed, or in the features of his body that she already knew she craved. But in how he looked at her and how he felt toward her.

    Caleb¡¯s smile melted away the nerves and the fear that she carried in the smallest corners of her heart. His grey eyes looked on her and shone with the love and protection of the Goddess herself.

    He reached his hand to her as though he were asking her to trust him with her life, and she did. So, she took his hand before family, friends, and the Goddess, to join themselves together for the rest of their lives.

    ***

    ¡°It has been my honor to stand here with every pair that has wished to be joined together under the light of the Goddess. To offer her blessings and honor the bond shared between them. I have been blessed that the final weddings I am able to perform, were those of my daughters.¡±

    Wyatt smiled at Ashleigh and then at Bell.

    ¡°May the light of the Goddess always shine on your bond,¡± he said, turning back to Ashleigh and Caleb.

    ¡°Now, let us hear from those that would be joined, Ashleigh?¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and then turned to face Caleb, she swallowed nervously. But looking into his eyes, she felt a warm calm settle over her.

    ¡°You and I have had a very unconventional rtionship, since the moment we met,¡± she began. ¡°I was lost in a way that I never would have known without you. My entire sense of self was based on lies and assumptions and meeting you was like a wildfire.

    ¡°You set me, my world, my everything aze and burnt it to the ground. It was terrifying and uncontrolled, and exhrating.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and Calebughed. The metaphor was disturbing and yet, fitting.

    ¡°And like a wildfire, when the damage was done, and smoke was cleared, new life sprang forth inside of me. When I finally stepped back from what I thought was my duty, my reason for being.

    ¡°That was when I truly saw you. When I understood that the only ce I belonged, the only ce that I, Ashleigh, not berserker, not the daughter of Winter, just Ashleigh, wanted to be, was by your side.¡±

    Ashleigh paused, taking a breath, and looking at him, just seeing him.

    ¡°I love you, Caleb. And I will spend the rest of my life making sure that you always know that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Caleb whispered.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Wyatt said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Caleb nodded and turned back to Ashleigh. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

    ¡°Most of my life, I have known my purpose. I have known who I was meant to be, where I was meant to go, and what I was meant to do. And through all of it, I have always assumed I knew better,¡± he said with a smile.

    Galen tried to cover hisugh with a cough.

    ¡°When I felt the pull of our bond, I felt the way you pulled against it. But still I followed after you,¡± he paused, raising an eyebrow and giving her a mischievous grin. ¡°Actually, that might have been the reason I gave chase so strongly.¡±

    This time Galen did not bother to cover theugh.

    ¡°You had your reasons, and honestly, I had mine. We both tried to fight the bond between us, we both thought we knew better. But the Goddess in all her wisdom knew more than either of us, and I will thank her each night for that.¡±

    Caleb smiled, touching his palm to Ashleigh¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°You are the brightest star in my sky,¡± he whispered. ¡°I look to you for light in the darkness, and your heart guides me when I am lost.

    ¡°I have made, and will continue to make, mistakes. I will anger you and hurt you, but I hope that you will always know how much you mean to me. That you will understand me when I don¡¯t understand myself. That you will keep me honest and make me see the things that I do wrong, so I might grow into the man that you deserve.¡±

    Ashleigh sniffled, and Caleb smiled as he wiped her tears.

    ¡°I love you Ashleigh, more than I have ever loved anyone. And I am grateful for the chance to prove it to you every day for the rest of our lives.¡±

    He brought her hand to his lips and kissed it.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ashleigh whispered through tears.

    Wyatt stepped forward and cleared his throat.

    ¡°We have received the blessing of the Goddess under her shining light. These wolves have given their oath to each other, witnessed by us here on this sacred night. As the father of the bride,¡± Wyatt smiled, nodding gently toward Ashleigh. ¡°And as my final act as Alpha of Winter, it is with the greatest pleasure that I dere the start of the union between Ashleigh of Winter and Caleb of Summer!¡±

    Cheers went up, and Caleb grabbed Ashleigh, he pulled her into him and kissed her with all he had.

 Chapter 255 We Are The Special Thing

    ¡°Oh¡­ ok, guess they are just going for it,¡± Bellmented, looking away.

    Wyatt excused himself, walking around the happy couple, still locked together in their embrace.

    ¡°Seems they are in a world of their own,¡± he said as he moved beside Fiona and Corrine.

    ¡°Can¡¯t really me them,¡± Fiona sighed, ¡°you remember what it was like on the full moon before you had marked each other, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Wyatt cleared his throat but made noment.

    The kiss continued until Galen began to p and cheer. Then, Ashleigh and Caleb pulled away inughter.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said quietly with a bashful smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go anyway,¡± Axel stated as he stood from his chair. Then, clearing his throat in a much softer voice, he added, ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    He turned to walk away but was prevented by a small hand pulling him back. Axel turned to see Ashleigh staring up at him.

    Axel smiled and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you smiling,¡± he whispered. ¡°But I still don¡¯t like him.¡±

    They pulled away from each other with augh.

    ¡°You will,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    Axel scoffed and turned to leave.

    Saul and Peter each gave quick congrattions before following after him. Fiona and Wyatt chatted as they also left.

    ¡°See you lovebirds in the morning!¡± Bell said with a suggestive wiggle of her eyebrows as she pulled Galen away; he called out his congrattions from a distance.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Mom!¡± Ashleigh called out just as Corrine was about to step through the archway.

    Corrine stopped and looked back with a smile.

    Ashleigh approached her.

    ¡°Congrattions dearest,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°You and Caleb should hurry along. There is no reason for you to stick around. Go, confirm your bond, you have both waited long enough for this night.¡±

    Ashleigh knew that Corrine wasn¡¯t just speaking of the wedding.

    ¡°Do not tell him,¡± Ashleigh stated simply.

    Corrine stood up straight, swallowing.

    ¡°What do you mean? Tell who, what?¡± she asked, as though she were honestly confused by Ashleigh¡¯s words.

    ¡°He will get the punishment he deserves, but this,¡± Ashleigh said, pointing between her and Caleb subtly, ¡°is not his.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¨C¡±

    ¡°You would. I know because I would,¡± Ashleigh interrupted. ¡°Knowing that Caleb and I are married, that soon we will confirm our bond. It would torture him worse than all theshings you will give him. And it would burn whatever shriveled excuse of a soul he has left inside of him hotter than any me you set to him.¡±

    Corrine looked away.

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t for him,¡± she continued. ¡°This is for us, for me.¡±

    Corrine nodded.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I understand,¡± Corrine smiled, touching Ashleigh¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°I will honor your wishes. Now forget everything else, your husband waits for you.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and turned, hurrying back to Caleb¡¯s waiting arms.

    Corrine watched as her daughter was lovingly embraced by the man she loved, the one that had protected her and saved her from a monster.

    She clenched her jaw, turning to leave behind the happy scene and heading towards the bloody one that waited.

    Ashleigh had found a way to move forward. To put the past behind her and focus on her future.

    But Corrine had always been a believer in working through your problems by facing them and tearing them down. Through Granger¡¯s screams is how she would find her peace.

    ***

    A cabin a short walk into the mountains from Lily¡¯s Rest had been cleaned and prepared for the newlyweds.

    Ashleigh and Caleb had walked hand in hand through the trees, enjoying the breeze and the light of the moon above them.

    The arena was more than a mile away, but still, Ashleigh felt her attention being drawn to it, Caleb reached over, turning her chin toward him. He smiled.

    ¡°I am here,¡± he whispered, leaning down to kiss her.

    His lips brushed hers in a gentle reminder, a quick soft moment that filled her with warmth and let her forget about anything else.

    When they reached the cabin, Ashleigh felt her worries suddenly rising. Her heart began to beat wildly as her palms became sweaty.

    They had shared intimate moments. Held each other, kissed, touched. But there had always been a stopping point. A safety that kept her from letting down all her defenses and bing vulnerable to him.

    Caleb felt the concern in her, the fear and anxiety. As much as he wanted to be with her, to make love to her, he wanted her to befortable enough toplete their bond. To enjoy every moment they shared.

    He moved to stand in front of her, she gasped and swallowed as she looked up at him. He gave her aforting smile and then offered his hand. She took it and he guided her to the couch.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked, ncing back toward the bedroom.

    ¡°Sit,¡± he said softly.

    She did as he asked and then he sat down beside her. He took her hand in his and looked at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t give you the wedding you deserve,¡± Caleb said.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and looked at him with curiosity.

    ¡°And what kind of wedding do I deserve?¡± she asked.

    ¡°The kind that people talk about for years toe,¡± he smiled. ¡°With decorations, bridesmaids, a whole show of it.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled at him, feeling his intention, his pure desire to make her feelfortable.

    ¡°I wanted to give you the wedding of your dreams,¡± he said.

    She thought back to the thick binder that had lived beneath her bed for the better part of two years. Of all the nights cutting pictures out of magazines, as she talked with Bell and Renee about color schemes, gown silhouettes, and styles.

    All the details she had focused on in her wedding to Granger.

    Ashleigh took a breath in and let out a softugh.

    ¡°I nned my dream wedding before,¡± she said. ¡°A fancy dress, decorations everywhere, flowers, matching bridesmaid¡¯s dresses¡­ all of it.¡±

    Caleb looked at her, swallowing down his feelings of guilt for not having been able to give her what she had wanted.

    ¡°We can do that,¡± he said quietly. ¡°We can do another ceremony in Summer, with all of it. Decorations, flowers, a big fancy dress, whatever you want.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°No,¡± she said still smiling. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    She turned to face him.

    ¡°I thought all those things would make my wedding special. Because I was looking for something to make it feel that way,¡± she said. ¡°But you and I, we are the special thing.¡±

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°I know I sprung all of this on you, and I didn¡¯t think about what you wanted,¡± she said quickly. ¡°But for me, our wedding was everything I could have dreamed of.¡±

    Caleb leaned forward, giving her a sweet kiss.

    ¡°All I have ever wanted,¡± he whispered, ¡°is you.¡±

    Ashleigh felt her heart racing once again.

    Caleb grabbed her shoulders gently and turned her so that she had her back to him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he whispered, running his hands gently over her shoulders.

    Ashleigh swallowed nervously as she felt an electric tingle everywhere his fingers grazed. She gasped as she suddenly felt the brush of his lips against her throat.

    ¡°This must have taken a lot of time and work,¡± he whispered, his hot breath caressing the sensitive skin as his warm fingers trailed up to her hair.

    ¡°Axel¡­ did it,¡± she said in a throaty whisper.

    Caleb smiled. He enjoyed the way she reacted to him.

    ¡°I hate to ruin his effort,¡± Caleb said, as he began to carefully remove the small flowers scattered across her hair. ¡°But I¡¯ve noticed that the only time you ever wear your hair down, is when you are with me.¡±

    Ashleigh was surprised by his observation. He wasn¡¯t wrong, she never wore her hair down. Even freshly out of a shower she would often immediately tie it back in a loose braid.

    ¡°It¡¯s afort thing,¡± she whispered, looking back at him over her shoulder. ¡°I was trained to tie my hair back so it wouldn¡¯t get in the way during a fight. I trained so often that I just got used to always keeping it out of the way. I only ever wear it loose when I don¡¯t need to worry about a fight. When I feel¡­ at home.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Because of that,¡± Caleb replied warmly, ¡°I have developed a taste for it.¡±

    He carefully and skillfully removed the flowers and pins.

    ¡°I¡¯m selfish,¡± he whispered as the gathered twists and curls fell to her shoulders. He licked his lips and let out a shaky breath. ¡°I want to be the only one that gets to see this side of you.¡±

    Ashleigh felt his desire growing. He turned her to face him, and she saw the dark swirls in his eyes. Her own cravings were rising.

    She took a deep breath and put her hand on his chest, preventing him from moving forward as he leaned in to kiss her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, his voice thick and low. It pulled at her resolve.

    ¡°Wait,¡± she whispered.

    Ashleigh pushed away from the couch, getting to her feet and backing away. She licked her lips nervously.

    ¡°We should getfortable,¡± she said, ncing toward the bedroom door with a blush.

 Chapter 256 A Joyous Howl

    Ashleigh looked at herself in the mirror, she bit her lower lip with eagerness as she nced down at what she wore beneath the robe. She giggled and hoped he would be pleased when he saw her.

    She took a deep breath before opening the bathroom door.

    Caleb lifted his eyes at the sound of the door opening. He grinned when she stepped out. Gone was the white dress and braided crown.

    Her hair fell loose and wild around her shoulders and she wore a thin ck satin robe that ended just above the knee. Her legs were bare of any covering, hinting at what he might find beneath the robe.

    Caleb swallowed as his eyes appreciated the picture she was painting for him.

    He sat up in bed. Getting a clearer view of her as she stepped forward, pulling at the belt of her robe with a smile that drew a throaty growl from him.

    As Ashleigh reached the end of the bed, she turned her back to him. Then, looking over her shoulder, she smiled yfully.

    ¡°I bought something special for you,¡± she whispered. ¡°I hope you like it.¡±

    She pushed the fabric of the robe off her shoulders, letting it fall to the floor revealing the deep blue satin of the slip she wore.

    The slip was barely long enough to reach past the generous curve of her butt, she turned slowly toward him, and the movement gave him a teasing nce of thecey panties below.<sub>.</sub>

    Facing him, Caleb drew in a sharp breath as he saw that the sheerce that covered her breasts left very little to the imagination. He bit down on his lip as his eyes burned the image into memory.

    His pulse was racing as he looked at her with a hunger that threatened to override his senses. Finally, he moved off the bed, revealing to her that he now only wore his boxer briefs.

    Ashleigh blushed and licked her lips as he approached her around the bed.

    Caleb looked her up and down before he put his hands on her shoulders gently and ran his fingertips down the soft skin of her arms.

    ¡°Is¡­ is this the lingerie from¨C¡±

    ¡°Is it not how you imagined?¡± she asked, pulling her arms up to cover her chest. Suddenly feeling very self-conscious.

    His eyes roamed over her body. He couldn¡¯t believe that she had gone out of her way to find the outfit he had imagined her in.

    ¡°It¡¯s so much better,¡± he whispered looking into her eyes. The heat in them made Ashleigh let out a soft breath.

    Caleb gently moved her hands away from her body, and he pulled her against him. Immediately holding her to him with a hand on her waist.<sub></sub>

    His other hand moved up to her chest, just above the sheerce of her slip. She gasped at his touch. He slowly traced along her cor bone with his warm gentle fingers, until he reached the strap of her slip.

    One finger and then two slid under the strap, pushing it over her shoulder. He leaned forward and buried his nose into her nape, drawing a soft moan from her lips as he inhaled her scent.

    His tongue slipped out, tasting the flesh of her throat and making her cry out in pleasure.

    Ashleigh felt the touch of his tongue through the whole of her body, a warmth that spread to every nerve and cried out for more.

    His hand on her hip squeezed gently, pulling her against him. She felt the thickness of his arousal pressing against her abdomen.

    She swallowed as the thought of it sent another wave of heat crashing through her.

    His mouth trailed kisses along her shoulder and back toward her throat until he reached the ce that called to him. The bundle of nerves that ached for him.

    Ashleigh felt his lips so near to that spot she rocked against him instinctively and a low growl of hunger rose from his chest.

    She was breathing heavy; she was hot and desperate for him to touch her, to kiss her, to take her. The heat that pooled at the center of her being ached for release, the wolf inside of her begging and baying to be imed.

    ¡°Make me yours¡­¡± she begged in a throaty whisper.

    Caleb pulled away from her shoulder to look into her eyes. The dark swirls of lust reflected back at him served to further heighten his desire.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked through heavy breaths as he fought to keep his urges in check.

    Her hazel eyes stared up at him with want and need. But what he saw most clearly, was the deep love that stared back at him.

    ¡°Make me yours, Caleb,¡± she whispered again.

    Lacing his fingers into her loose hair, he grabbed the back of her head and brought them into a passionate and lustful embrace. Tasting each other and letting go of their fears.

    Caleb pulled away at the need for air. He moved around her, pulling her back against him. Ashleigh leaned her back into his chest as his hands moved over her shoulders and down to her chest.

    She closed her eyes and focused on the warmth of his hands and the desire that they fueled inside of her.

    The fingers of his left hand slid under thecey fabric of her slip, sliding over the curve of her breast until he found her nipple, swollen and waiting for his touch. She moaned as his fingers teased the delicate nub.

    As his hand fondled and caressed her, he brought his mouth back to her throat. He kissed and nipped, gently tasting her as he moved toward his goal. Ashleigh felt the ache inside of her roar to life once more.

    She arched her back, pressing her backside further against his arousal. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder when she would feel it for real.

    While he teased her breast with one hand, the other continued down her body. Then, as she arched herself into him, he pulled up on the slip. His hand resting on the bare skin of her hip, he bit lightly against her throat.

    Ashleigh gasped and cried out in delight.

    Caleb moved his hand forward, tracing along thece edge of her panties. Ashleigh¡¯s breathing quickened as he moved closer and closer to the source of her ache.

    He teased her nipple and bit down gently at her throat. Ashleigh moaned and rolled her hips, Caleb took advantage of the movement, slipping his fingers under thece.

    Ashleigh gasped as his hand traced her folds. She felt the rising tide of a pleasurable ache in her belly.

    Caleb moved his hand back and forth, stroking her wetness as she started to let out soft whines and rocked against his hand.

    Ashleigh cried out as he slipped one finger inside of her. He moved with precision and skill, curling his finger in just the right way to make the pleasure she felt increase with every movement.

    Caleb¡¯s lips danced along her throat, moving down to where he needed to be. His hand on her breast pulled gently at her nipple as he slipped another finger inside of her and she cried out again.

    Ashleigh felt as though she were ready to burst from the ache that grew inside of her. His every action heightened the pleasure she experienced. She was panting, and her head was getting lighter. All over her body, her nerves were on fire with the pulsing delight of his touch.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± she moaned.

    Caleb¡¯s tongue flicked out, touching the tender bundle of nerves, Ashleigh hissed in pained pleasure.

    ¡°I love you, Ashleigh,¡± he whispered against her skin.

    Caleb increased his movements, using his thumb to rub against the sensitive bud of her clit as his fingers slipped in and out of her.

    Ashleigh gasped and moaned. Her heart was in her throat, and the pleasure was boiling over. Then, just as she reached the peak of her pleasure, Caleb bit into her shoulder.

    His teeth broke the surface of her skin and sent an overwhelming euphoria rippling through her body. The wolf inside let out a joyous howl as his mark took hold of her.

    Ashleigh¡¯s vision went white, and her knees gave out as she drowned in the rolling waves of ecstasy.

 Chapter 257 Their Life Together

    Ashleigh was vaguely aware of Caleb lifting her into his arms and carrying her to the bed. Her head was still spinning, the waves of ecstasy slowly receding into a soft thrum of pleasure that radiated through her body.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± his voice called to her gently.

    Her eyes fluttered open.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.

    She turned her head to see that she wasying on her back on the bed, and he sat on his knees beside her.

    He looked down at her with concern, but in his eyes, she still saw the dark swirls of desire.

    Ashleigh had been so nervous when she first came out of the bathroom that she hadn¡¯t taken the time to look at her husband.

    She had seen him without a shirt a few times before, but this time it was different. This time she could touch, taste, and enjoy every part of him if she wished.

    Her mouth watered as her eyes trailed over his broad shoulders, down over the hard lines of muscle that made up his chest. The strong arms that held her so tightly.

    She licked her lips.

    Ashleigh rolled onto her side, she lifted herself up to her hands and knees.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± he called to her.<sub>.</sub>

    She moved toward him, reaching her hand out to the etched muscles of his stomach. Her fingertips grazing over his skin with a feather-light touch, he let out a soft moan.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, licking his lips.

    Ashleigh looked up at him, he saw the same look of want in her eyes.

    ¡°Whatever I want,¡± she said in a throaty whisper that made him growl.

    She smiled and pushed him.

    Calebid back, stretching his legs out and giving her full ess to his body, restricted only by the boxer briefs he still wore.

    Ashleigh sat on her knees beside him, she looked down at his body, drinking it in and memorizing every dip and curve, all the hard lines and soft edges that she nned to spend her life exploring fully.

    For now¡­

    Her eyes fell on the significant bulge of his briefs. She swallowed as her heart quickened. Her body was already reacting to him, the slow-burning ache in her belly that had just felt release was building up once more.

    Ashleigh looked down at herself, she was still feeling the warm ripples of pleasure through her body, and she wondered how sensitive she still was. She bit her lower lip and removed her panties.

    Beside her, Caleb watched as she did so, seeing her take the initiative filled him with anticipation and eagerness. But he held himself back.<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh pulled down at his briefs, and Caleb lifted his hips to help her. Once she had removed hisst article of clothing, she took in a slow breath as her eyes feasted on his body.

    She felt a growing need inside of herself, a hunger that demanded to be fed. Ashleigh climbed over him, straddling him.

    Ashleigh lowered herself slowly to settle over his erection, bracing herself on his shoulders. Caleb groaned and exhaled gradually as he felt the heat of her core approaching his arousal. He gripped the sheets below him to keep from grabbing her hips and pulling her down onto him.

    She stopped with a whimper and a shaky breath just as the tip of his cock dipped into her opening. Caleb growled, clenching his jaw tightly he pressed his head back into the pillow behind him. Feeling her warmth, her wetness, it was almost too much.

    His mark was on her, he felt what she felt. He knew how stimted she already was. Ashleigh was ready for him, she needed him as much as he needed her. But she hesitated.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he whispered.

    Her mind was losing focus of the moment, she was so sensitive, even this much was sending out sharp pulses of pleasure, but it was too much. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could handle any more.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he called to her once again.

    She lifted her eyes to him, and he looked back at her with love and want. He smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough,¡± he said. ¡°Let me do the rest.¡±

    She licked her lips and nodded.

    Caleb lifted himself up to a sitting position, careful in his movements.

    ¡°Put your arms around my neck, and move forward just a little,¡± he said.

    She did as he said, feeling a slight disappointment when she moved forward and lost their connection.

    Caleb¡¯s hands found her thighs, and she let out a soft moan at his touch. He smiled, moving them up to her hips.

    They were eye to eye now, her breasts through the satin slip pressed against his chest. Ashleigh could feel his heart beating just as fast as hers.

    Caleb tilted his head and leaned forward, kissing her gently.

    As he pulled away, Ashleigh felt a sudden frenzied need for more, she tightened her arms around his neck, pulling him back to her. She kissed him, hard. Caleb replied in kind.

    Their kiss was passionate and filled with raw need. Caleb felt Ashleigh¡¯s desire growing, her longing to mark him, even if she didn¡¯t know it herself.

    He kept her focused on their kiss, as he positioned his length at her core. He rubbed his tip along her clit, she gasped, and then with a hungry look in her eyes, she bit at his lip. Pulling softly.

    Caleb growled and guided himself into her opening.

    Ashleigh panted and lifted her head up toward the ceiling. Caleb kissed along her throat as he pushed himself just a little further.

    She moved her hands onto his shoulders, clutching onto him with her nails as she felt his size pressing against her walls. It was ufortable and still somehow pleasurable. He moved again, and this time there was pain, Ashleigh cried out.

    ¡°Easy¡­¡± Caleb whispered against her throat. ¡°I won¡¯t move yet.¡±

    He wasrge, and the pressure against her walls was difficult. Part of her wanted to stop, but far more wanted to just push through like ripping off a band-aid.

    Caleb felt her intention, he gripped on to her hips just as she decided to go through with this n.

    ¡°No,¡± he said, running his tongue along the length of her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, breathe, rx.¡±

    Ashleigh licked her lips and tried to take slow breaths. But every movement brought her attention back to the pain of him inside of her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she said.

    Caleb kissed along her shoulder while his hand moved away from her hip.

    ¡°You can,¡± he whispered. ¡°Trust me.¡±

    She was about to protest, to tell him that this wasn¡¯t about trusting him, it was about her body not being able to take him in. But her thoughts were very suddenly blurred as a loud moan was drawn from her lips.

    His thumb stroked against the swollen bud of her clit, as his tongue traced his mark on her shoulder.

    Ashleigh felt as though she were melting into a puddle of warmth and bliss. His hand, his tongue, her body didn¡¯t know where to focus, which pleasure to chase, which moment to savor.

    She rxed around him, and he moved a little further.

    ¡°Ash, this is going to hurt, but soon it will feel good again,¡± he whispered.

    But Ashleigh didn¡¯t care, she was already reaching her tipping point once more by the skilled work of his hand.

    Caleb thrust into her, she cried out as the pain red. He bit down gently on his mark, and her pain eased as his own growing pleasure flowed into her.

    She hugged around his neck, and he moved his arms to her back, holding them together tightly as his thrusting increased. Ashleigh panted and let out soft whimpers as every thrust pushed her closer to that third release.

    Somewhere inside, she heard the wolf howl, her eyes moved down to his shoulder, and she licked her lips. It called to her, a primitive desire to im him took hold, and she sank her teeth into his shoulder as he anchored himself deep within her core.

    They both cried out as Ashleigh¡¯s mark took hold of him. As they released their pleasure into each other.

    For thatst glorious moment, they shared their climax in a mind-numbing white out of carnal delight that left them both unable to move or think beyond their pleasure.

    In the mountains of Winter, under the light of the full moon, Ashleigh and Caleb finally realized their bond, and began their life together.

    While in the valley below, nothing significant happened.

 Chapter 258 Too Cute Not to Love

    ¡°So¡­¡± Bell whispered, leaning close to Ashleigh as they walked up the path.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Bell scoffed and then stopped and ced herself in Ashleigh¡¯s direct path.

    ¡°So¡­¡± she said again, this widening her eyes and wiggling her eyebrows.

    ¡°Bell¡­e on.¡± Ashleigh rolled her eyes at her friend¡¯s childish behavior. Then, she moved around her to continue on her way.

    ¡°Youe on!¡± Bellughed, linking her arm with Ashleigh as they continued up the path. ¡°Tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°What am I supposed to tell you?¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Everything¡­¡± Bell giggled.

    Ashleigh shook her head and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Come on¡­ just the good stuff¡­¡± Bell whispered. ¡°Like¡­ How was he? How big? Did he¨C¡±

    A low growl interrupted her line of questioning.

    Bell bit her bottom lip, smiling ear to ear as she turned.

    ¡°You know we can hear every word you two are saying, right?¡± Calebmented, moving beside Ashleigh.

    Galen stood with his arms crossed, staring at Bell with a look of agitation.

    Bell giggled and ran at him.

    ¡°Catch me!¡± she called out.

    Galen quickly opened his arms to catch her, unable to maintain his annoyance as she shamelessly used his adoration against him.

    Bellughed as he spun her around and then set her down gently. Galen¡¯s smile dropped into a pout.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Aww,¡± she said, still smiling. ¡°You aren¡¯t really upset with me, are you?¡±

    Galen looked away.

    ¡°I was just kidding,¡± Bell said sweetly. ¡°I know Ashleigh would never really tell me anything, I just wanted to fluster her a little.¡±

    Bell gently grabbed Galen¡¯s chin and turned him back to face her. Getting up on her tiptoes, she gave him a quick peck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad,¡± she pleaded with a pout of her own.

    Galen sighed and rxed his arms.

    ¡°As long as you were joking,¡± he said.

    Bell smiled and gave him another quick kiss. Then, she turned back to Ashleigh.

    ¡°I was joking,¡± she said loudly. Then with a mischievous look, she added. ¡°Though if you want to share some detailster¨C¡±

    Her words were cut short as Galen pulled her arm back, bringing her into his arms. He held tightly to her,cing his fingers into her hair he pulled her into a passionate embrace. Kissing her so fervently that Caleb and Ashleigh both felt the need to look away.

    Once the need for air took priority, Galen pulled away but didn¡¯t let her go. As they panted, he lifted her chin to look at her.

    ¡°Mine and ours are the only details you need,¡± he said in a low voice that touched her in ways not safe for public outings.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she smiled, biting her lip.

    Caleb cleared his throat to draw their attention. Bell flushed for just a moment, while Galen, just smiled.

    Ashleigh said nothing, only turning to continue up the path while trying her best to suppress herugh.

    Bell hurried to catch up to Ashleigh, while Caleb and Galen fell into step with each other.

    ¡°Would a fist bump be an inappropriate response?¡± Caleb asked quietly.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Not if they don¡¯t see it,¡± Galen replied immediately.

    They both very subtly raised their fists to each other for a quick bump.

    ***

    ¡°I got married,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    She crouched down and crossed her arms over her knees, resting her chin on her arm as she spoke.

    ¡°You know all those ns we made? All the nights we stayed upte cutting out pictures and discussing which colors would be best for bridesmaid dresses¡­ all that hard work we did? Totally threw it all out the window.¡±

    Ashleighughed softly.

    ¡°It was a spur-of-the-moment elopement sort of thing,¡± she continued. ¡°It came after a lot of back and forth ¡®will they? won¡¯t they?¡¯ sort of drama so¡­ very romantic.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. She reached forward and pushed away a dry leaf from the stone.

    ¡°You would have loved it.¡±

    ¡°You would have blubbered like a baby,¡± Bell interjected.

    She crouched down beside Ashleigh and ced a single small flower on top of the stone, just above the fireworks she had painted for her.

    ¡°You did,¡± Ashleigh chuckled, nudging Bell gently.

    ¡°Yea, well¡­¡± Bell smiled. ¡°I was happy.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and looked away as the tears gathered in her eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re not doing that,¡± Bell said, pointing at Ashleigh. ¡°We are not crying.¡±

    ¡°No, of course not,¡± Ashleigh said, wiping her eyes as the tears started to fall.

    ¡°Renee, take note, Ashleigh is the one bringing down the mood. I¡¯m just here trying to show off my studly husband, she¡¯s over here blubbering.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m not crying,¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Are we interrupting?¡± Caleb asked, gently cing his hand on Ashleigh¡¯s shoulder.

    Ashleigh stood up and shook her head. Then, moving to lean against him, he ced his arm around her shoulder.

    Bell stood up and took Galen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re right on time,¡± she said.

    Bell looked to Ashleigh who nodded.

    ¡°Renee, I want you to meet my husband, Galen,¡± Bell said with a bright smile. ¡°You might recognize him as the Summer wolf you pretty much told me to avoid.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°And this is my husband, Alpha Caleb, who you definitely told me to avoid.¡±

    They allughed.

    The men introduced themselves and promised to take care of their respective wives. Jokes were told, and memories were shared.

    As they walked down the path, returning home, the boys walked ahead while Ashleigh and Bell walked a little slower.

    ¡°Do you think she would have approved?¡± Ashleigh asked, watching Caleb and Galen chatting as they walked.

    ¡°I think she would have had a hard time adapting to the idea at first,¡± Bell replied, ¡°but in the end, they are just too cute not to love.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Bell nodded, and then chewed on her lower lip as though she were thinking about something.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°You were chewing on your lip,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°You usually only do that when you are nervous or worried about something.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Bell said. ¡°Well, I am a little worried about Galen¡¯s hair. It¡¯s just that my dark hair with his green eyes would be so much cuter, ya know?¡±

    Ashleigh stopped and stared at her friend, Bell turned and tilted her head.

    ¡°What?¡± she smiled innocently.

    Ashleigh squealed in delight and hugged her.

    A few feet away, Galen and Caleb nced back.

    ¡°Guess Bell told Ashleigh,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°Told her what?¡± Caleb asked.

    Galen turned with a proud smile.

    ¡°We¡¯re having a pup.¡±

    ***

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you, darling,¡± Corrine smiled brightly as she pulled Bell into a hug.

    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Wyatt said, offering his hand to Galen.

    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Wyatt,¡± Galen said, taking his hand.

    ¡°Actually,¡± Wyatt said, looking around at everyone gathered. ¡°I am no longer Alpha.¡±

    Corrine smiled.

    ¡°As of the full moon, I am simply a member of Winter,¡± Wyatt smiled. ¡°Our one and only Alpha is Axel.¡±

    The eyes of everyone in the room turned to Axel.

    ¡°Is this news to you?¡± he replied simply.

    ¡°What about you, mom?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Since Axel doesn¡¯t have a mate, will you still be Luna?¡±

    ¡°Of cour¨C¡± Axel began.

    ¡°Axel and I will discuss that. Then, when we have a decision, we will let everyone know,¡± Corrine smiled.

    Ashleigh nodded, simply epting her decree.

    Axel, however, caught the raised eyebrow and knowing look in Corrine¡¯s eye. He swallowed nervously and looked away.

    ¡°I hate to interrupt the mood, but, Ashleigh, we should really get going,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Is it really a big deal if we arete? Aren¡¯t we just going back to Summer?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Bell and Corrine giggled. Galen smiled.

    Ashleigh nced around and then back at Caleb.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t know isn¡¯t there?¡± she asked.

    Heughed.

    ¡°My mother and Galen have agreed to handle my duties in Summer for the next two weeks,¡± he said. ¡°You and I are heading to the airport.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°The¡­ airport?¡±

 Chapter 259 No One Asked You to Struggle Alone

    Caleb hadughed.

    ¡°You surprised me with a wedding,¡± he said, cing his hand on her cheek and leaning in to steal a soft kiss. ¡°The least I could do was surprise you with a honeymoon.¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡± Ashleigh began to protest, but Caleb kissed her into silence.

    Axel let out a soft growl to voice his irritation at the disy.

    Caleb pulled away from Ashleigh and sighed in Axel¡¯s general direction.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°you said we couldn¡¯t go anywhere, the treehouse, remember? Our own little world?¡±

    Caleb took her hand and smiled.

    ¡°Anywhere we are, we can make it into our own little world,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Oh please,¡± Axel rolled his eyes.

    Caleb growled softly. Axel returned the growl.

    ¡°Boys!¡± Corrine growled, hushing them both.

    ¡°Seriously, Caleb,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I want to spend this time with you, but with everything that¡¯s happening with the small packs and Autumn¡­ how can we even consider this?¡±

    ¡°Autumn is staying quiet, even more so in the past week. At the moment, the situation with the small packs is more about research and investigation,¡± Caleb said, ncing back at Axel, he added. ¡°Jonas and Axel have offered to run the investigation. So, for right now, we can take the time for ourselves.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh tilted her head to look at Axel who avoided her gaze.

    ¡°You¡­ helped to arrange this?¡± she asked with a gentle smile.

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°There is a waring, soon enough there won¡¯t be time for celebration and happiness. So, regardless of my opinion. If this,¡± Axel said, ncing at Caleb, ¡°is what you want, you should be allowed the chance to cherish it. You never know how long you will have together.¡±

    Ashleigh ran to her brother, wrapping him in an emotional embrace. Axel attempted to stay aloof, but in the end, he hugged her and kissed her head softly.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°You deserve to be happy, Ashleigh,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°So do you,¡± she replied.

    Axel swallowed and pulled away with a reserved smile.

    Ashleigh wondered at his reaction, but her attention was called back by Corrine.

    ¡°There will be time to give your appreciation on your return, dear,¡± she smiled. ¡°For now, go and enjoy this rare opportunity.¡±

    Ashleigh turned back to Caleb, he offered his hand and a roguish grin. Sheughed and took his hand happily. The two said their goodbyes and left within the hour.<sub></sub>

    ***

    Galen and Bell had hung around for another hour before leaving to enjoy their limited time together. Galen would only be in Winter for a few more days.

    Wyatt and Corrine announced their own ns to take a trip.

    Wyatt had promised Corrine some time away from the pack now that he was no longer Alpha. They would only be gone for a week, but it was the longest time they had spent alone together in close to twenty years.

    ¡°It was kind of you to help Caleb surprise Ashleigh with the trip,¡± Corrine said as she entered the kitchen.

    Axel looked up from the refrigerator at his mother. He grabbed the bottle of orange juice and moved to the counter where his empty ss waited.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do much,¡± he sighed, pouring his ss.

    ¡°You did something.¡±

    Axel shrugged and put the juice back.

    Corrine moved closer, leaning back against the counter beside him, looking up at him expectantly.

    Axel drank from his ss, then nced at her.

    ¡°Was there something else you wanted to say?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I was just wondering how long you were going to wait,¡± she said.

    ¡°For what?¡± he asked, taking another drink.

    ¡°To tell me about your mate.¡±

    Axel froze, swallowing a painful gulp of far too much liquid. He tried to remain calm, to control his reaction.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Axel said, setting down his ss and crossing his arms.

    Corrine chuckled.

    ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t tell?¡± she said. ¡°Your entire demeanor has changed, you are more confident, calmer. Your power has, at minimum, doubled, and even before your father lost his right to Alpha you had received the Goddess¡¯ full blessing. That, my love, is only possible once you have met your Luna.¡±

    Axel swallowed and turned away.

    ¡°And marked her,¡± Corrine added, reaching up to move aside the long hair draped at his shoulders. Revealing the almostpletely healed mark.

    Axel took a deep breath and let it out slowly. He pulled away from her hand and turned his head so that his hair fell back over the mark.

    He stared down at the floor.

    ¡°Does dad know?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine replied. ¡°We both knew something had changed in you, he assumed that it had to do with his broken oath. That the goddess had already given you full authority as Alpha. But, the power you disyed at the judgment¡­ it was¡­ more.¡±

    Axel nodded. He knew he felt more assertive and confident in his abilities and decisions. But he didn¡¯t realize it was because of Alice.

    ¡°So, why isn¡¯t he here?¡± Axel asked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he been lecturing me on how I have failed to hold up our most honored tradition, how it proves mycking as Alpha?¡±

    Corrine sighed and let out a chuckle.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t here, for exactly that reason,¡± she said.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Axel sighed.

    ¡°No, Axel,¡± Corrine said. ¡°I mean, he isn¡¯t here because he knew that you would think that.¡±

    Axel looked at her.

    ¡°He knew you would assume that he would be angry, disappointed, or generally unhappy with you.¡±

    ¡°Can you me me?¡± Axel sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, darling, and neither does he,¡± Corrine replied, moving in front of Axel, she ced her hands on his shoulders. ¡°Your father has made a lot of mistakes with you and Ashleigh, and he knows it.¡±

    Axel swallowed.

    ¡°I know that bing Alpha did note around in a way that you wanted or expected. It was thrust on you before you were ready, and your father knows that too,¡± she said. ¡°But, Axel, honey, no one doubts your ability to be Alpha.¡±

    Axel looked up into her eyes.

    ¡°Ashleigh and your father made this decision without your consent, but he agreed to her n because he already knew you would be great.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like it,¡± Axel said quietly.

    ¡°Well, something that all three of you struggle with is telling people how you feel, how you actually feel,¡± Corrine sighed. ¡°This isn¡¯t just on him.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brows.

    ¡°You and Ashleigh are just as guilty as he is for the faults in your rtionship,¡± she continued. ¡°Neither of you ever told him how you really felt. I understand that you were doing what you thought was right. ying the role that was expected of you. But so was your father.¡±

    He clenched his jaw, listening to her words carefully.

    ¡°But, none of you were ever told to y those roles. No one told you to protect others by holding in your feelings or lying about them. No one asked you to struggle alone,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s not his fault. It¡¯s life. Rtionships and emotions are difficult and do note with an instruction manual.¡±

    Axel thought about what she said. She was right. He reached out and pulled her into a hug.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered. ¡°You are the best of us.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± sheughed.

 Chapter 260 Its Complicated

    ¡°So,¡± Corrine said, pulling away from her son and looking up at him thoughtfully. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Axel sighed, leaning back against the counter.

    ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Corrine asked, crossing her arms.

    ¡°I¡­¡± he began and then sighed again. ¡°Look, I wouldn¡¯t have broken tradition without a reason. It wasn¡¯t about just wanting to¡­ be together.¡±

    Corrine stifled augh at her son¡¯s bashfulness.

    ¡°Axel, I am not here to give you a hard time about tradition. Honestly, the past year has really made me start to wonder about how important some of our traditions are,¡± Corrine sighed. ¡°And it seems that the Goddess isn¡¯t offended that you chose to mark your mate outside of the full moon, so how can I argue her will? What matters to me, is you.¡±

    Axel looked carefully at his mother, she wasn¡¯t angry, but she did appear concerned.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you found her? When did you find her? Where is she? Who is she? Is it she? Because if the reason you didn¡¯t tell us is that your mate is a man¨C¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a she,¡± Axel interrupted with a soft chuckle.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know and I didn¡¯t want to assume,¡± Corrine replied with a smile.

    Axel sat down at the small table in the corner of the kitchen, and Corrine joined him.

    He had considered telling his family, but there were too many unknowns in Alice¡¯s life. Her connection to Granger and Holden, the things she had done in her past.

    Axel knew that if he told Corrine about Alice, about how they met and how they lost each other, she would understand. But Axel also knew where he inherited his sense of justice. His father was a good man, but his mother was the one that could not stand on the sidelines and watch as wrong wasmitted.<sub>.</sub>

    She would insist on bringing Alice home.

    As much as Axel wanted that, he had promised to trust Alice, and he would honor that promise. He believed that of every person he knew, Alice¡¯s sense of danger was probably the most spot-on. A sad reality of the life she had lived.

    Alice said it was too dangerous toe for her. He had to trust that she would find her own way out of that danger.

    Until then, his focus needed to be on keeping Winter safe, preparing for war, and making it through each day to the next. Because one ¡®next¡¯ day would bring her back to him.

    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± Axel asked.

    Corrine looked at him curiously.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Then I need you to trust that I am doing what I need to, and so is she,¡± Axel said.

    Corrine took a deep breath and pushed it back out. She leaned back in her chair and shook her head.

    ¡°Why are my children¡¯s love lives soplicated?¡± she sighed.

    Axelughed.

    ¡°Can you at least tell me one or two things?¡± Corrine pleaded.

    Axelughed once again.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Like what?¡± he asked.

    ¡°First off, how long have you been hiding her from me?¡± Corrine asked. ¡°You are not the type to get so swept up in the mate bond that you just do away with tradition in one night. And I know that mark was not there before you left Winter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s aplicated question¡­¡± he said. After a moment he decided to share some of their story. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get into it, but years ago I was given the Bitter Night tea.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Corrine snarled, her eyes immediately beginning to glow.

    ¡°It happened a long time ago, only once,¡± Axel said immediately. ¡°Peter reversed the process for me just before Bell¡¯s wedding. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Corrine let out a low growl.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Axel repeated. ¡°The point is, I met her a long time ago. I just didn¡¯t remember her. At least not in a way that I recognized. After Peter reversed the treatment¡­ she was there. The answer to the hollow feeling I held inside of me for so long.¡±

    Corrine¡¯s eyes widened and then fell.

    ¡°Axel¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°I had no idea you felt that way.¡±

    Axel touched her hand and gave her aforting smile.

    ¡°Neither did I,¡± he said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t something I could describe. Just a feeling that I was always a little lost. Missing something.¡±

    Corrine took a deep breath, wishing she had paid more attention to her children.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t on you,¡± Axel smiled. ¡°Remember?¡±

    Corrine chuckled.

    ¡°How dare you use my own wisdom against me,¡± she said yfully.

    ¡°I really am fine,¡± Axel repeated. ¡°Finding her again was a chance encounter. But it was an opportunity I couldn¡¯t waste. We needed each other. We needed toplete our bond.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you together, Axel?¡± Corrine asked sadly.

    Axel pursed his lips and took a deep breath.

    ¡°¡¯It¡¯splicated¡¯, I know,¡± Corrine huffed with an eye roll to emphasize her irritation at his predictable response.

    Axel chuckled and then sighed.

    ¡°All I can tell you, is that something happened, something bad. In order to resolve that bad thing, she had to go far away.¡±

    ¡°That does soundplicated,¡± Corrine replied woefully.

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Axel replied.

    There was a mncholy silence that hung between them, one that made it difficult for Axel not to think of Alice so far from him. He absentmindedly reached his hand to the back of his neck, gently brushing a small hidden braid for just a moment.

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to know about her? I mean that I can answer¡­¡± he offered.

    Corrine smiled at him.

    ¡°What is she like? Is she pretty? What sort of person is she?¡± Corrine asked quickly.

    Axel thought about his answer for a moment.

    ¡°Quirky, beautiful, and¡­ she¡¯s a fighter,¡± he replied, a soft smile on his lips as he thought about the short time they had together. Her softness, her strength.

    ¡°I see,¡± Corrine smiled, she crossed her arms on the table andid her head down. Looking up at him with warmth in her eyes. ¡°That, right there, is what I needed to see.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The smile on your face, the way you think of her,¡± Corrine said softly. ¡°There are people brought together by the mate bond that never develop beyond the bond. It¡¯s not a guaranteed love, it¡¯s a connection through our wolves. Love is something that happens between humans.¡±

    Axel thought of Alice. How long had he loved her?

    His mind fell back into memory¡­

    ¡°Boo!¡±

    Axel jumped back, and the girlughed.

    He wanted to be mad, but the sparkle in her eyes as sheughed just made him smile. He couldn¡¯t see them clearly in the moonlight, but now he saw they were a deep brown. Warm and light, with flecks of gold.

    He smiled at her.

    ¡°Is it that funny to scare me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It is!¡± sheughed.

    ¡°As long as it makes you smile,¡± he said softly.

    ¡®Yea,¡¯ he thought with tenderness as his mind returned to the present. ¡®That was probably the moment.¡¯

    ¡°What do you love about her? Corrine asked, shaking his thoughts.

    ¡°I can be honest with her¡­ about anything,¡± he smiled. ¡°We haven¡¯t had much time together, but I know that I can trust her. That she trusts me.¡±

    Corrine looked at Axel and sighed as she wished desperately to meet the woman that had made him smile this way.

    ¡°No matter what the situation is Axel, you bring her home,¡± she said.

    Axel smirked and shook his head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he said.

    ¡°What? Why not?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Because stabbings and dragons,¡± heughed to himself.

    Corrine looked at him as though he had lost his mind.

    Axel cleared his throat.

    ¡°She made me promise to take care of Winter and to save as many as I could from this war. And she promised to rescue herself.¡±

    Corrine smiled. ¡°I like her already.¡±

 Chapter 261 Return to Summer

    During the two weeks that Galen had stayed in Winter after their wedding, he and Bell had found theirfort and joy in each other.

    It had taken several days of talking and ying ¡®special¡¯ games. But Bell had found herself finally able to remove the wall that she had built around herself. Or at the very least, the wall had been extended to allow enough room for Galen.

    Once they had found their rhythm, Bell had found new and delicious ways to tease and torture her husband.

    She often called him to get him worked up when she knew he was upied in a way that wouldn¡¯t allow him to ¡®take care of it¡¯. In return, when Galen was able toe home, he made sure to satisfy all of her needs.

    They had barely entered their home when he grabbed her by the waist and forced her back against the door gently as he controlled her movement.

    Galen¡¯s lips fell hot on her throat, kissing and nibbling as his hands made their way under her shirt to massage and grope at her breasts. Barely begun and already he had chased her moans from her throat.

    He expertly freed her breasts from her restrictive bra, his warm hands covered them, drawing a shudder from her lips as her already erect nipples were grazed by his palms.

    He lifted her shirt just over her breasts, and his lips abandoned her throat as he got down on his knees before her. Taking her nipple into his warm, wet mouth, Bell moaned out as his tongue twirled and flicked over it. Teasing and stimting her until the ache in her core grew, and she had dug the nails of one hand into his shoulder while the other was gripping his hair.

    She held his head in ce while pressing her shoulders back against the door and involuntarily arching her back. Galen recognized his wife¡¯s needs immediately.

    While he continued to suck and bite on her breast, his hand moved lower and unbuttoned her pants. He loosened them from her hips and then gently grazed her nipple with his teeth, causing her to arch back and roll her hips forward, making it easier for him to pull her pants down entirely off her.<sub>.</sub>

    Galen¡¯s hands moved back up her legs and over her thighs, reaching the edge of her panties, he made quick work of removing them so that nothing stood between him and his ultimate goal.

    Bell was taking short, gasping breaths as the anticipation and pleasure were building within her. She let out soft whimpers, and he felt the small movements of her hips toward him.

    Galen pulled away from her breast with onest nip that sent a jolt through her, forcing a whimper and a moan.

    He gently pushed her legs apart and inhaled her musky scent as he positioned his mouth between her legs. Next, Galen moved his hand above her mound, using his thumb to gently stroke her clit until Bell took short quick breaths. Then, he used his fingers to spread her lips before leaning in and tasting her.

    Bell gasped and whimpered, as his tongue twirled andpped at her center. Her hand was back in his hair, gripping it roughly as he moved his thumb over the sensitive spot while his tongue teased her further.

    Galen lifted her leg onto his shoulder to give him better ess. He moved his free hand to grab her ass firmly and pushed her forward, sealing her against his mouth.

    Bell cried out as his tongue began to dart in and out at her opening. His thumb still tracing tiny circles at her clit. She was starting to feel the mounting pressure reaching its end. She moaned and whimpered. She pushed her head back against the door and bit down against her lower lip as she rocked her hips against his mouth.

    Bell¡¯s body rippled and quivered with pleasure as she reached her climax. She cried out without reservation as she held him firmly against her as he continued top up her juices until she pushed him away as it became too much.

    He always did this to her, he always made her feel so good, so many times. This was why she teased him. Why she couldn¡¯t get enough of him, because even in her thoughts, everything he did to her brought her to this point, every time.<sub></sub>

    She took heavy breaths and leaned back against the door with her eyes closed as her legs shook from the intensity of her orgasm. He pulled her hands up to his shoulders, and then his own warm hands reached for her thighs.

    He lifted her up, and she wrapped her legs around his waist. She felt the tip of his arousal rubbing against her still very sensitive and wet core. Bell sucked on her lower lip as jolts of pleasure shot through her body with even the slightest touch.

    Galen gently rolled his hips, pushing softly against her. Bell let out a whimper as he teased her.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked, his voice low and thick.

    ¡°For you? Always¡­¡± Bell purred.

    Galen let out a low growl and could hold back no more. Bell cried out as Galen thrust himself inside of her. He held her firmly against the door as he moved against her. Bell gasped and moaned, pulling him closer to her and moving her hips with him.

    Together their passion grew and grew until it overcame them both. Then, after catching their breath, it overcame them again on the couch, in the kitchen, and finally in the bedroom.

    A few hourster, Bell woke up to soft kisses on her shoulder as shey naked, as the little spoon in Galen¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Sorry, Tiger. I¡¯m going to need a couple more hours before I am ready to go again,¡± she said groggily.

    Galenughed softly. His hot breath against her throat sent a not unwee feeling through her system.

    ¡®Maybe just one¡­¡¯ she smiled to herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I wasn¡¯t looking for that right now, I¡¯m happy to give it,¡± he said, pulling her closer and letting her feel his fully erect cock against her backside. ¡°But I¡¯m not in a rush.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± she replied.

    Galen chuckled and then sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to return to Summer,¡± he whispered. Resting his chin against her shoulder.

    Bell opened her eyes, swallowing down the strong sense of loss she always felt when he had to go back. Instead, she hugged his arms at her waist.

    ¡°We still have one more day,¡± she replied. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it.¡±

    Galen sighed, he let her go, rolling onto his back and staring up at the ceiling.

    ¡°I have never liked leaving you, but it¡¯s different now,¡± he said. ¡°What if you need me?¡±

    Bell turned herself over to look at him.

    ¡°I always need you,¡± she said sweetly.

    Galen turned his head and smiled lovingly.

    ¡°You know what I mean.¡±

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°I know you want to be here; I want you here. But you need to be there. You need to do everything you can to stop or control this war,¡± Bell said. ¡°We have a few months before he or she arrives, these early months, there isn¡¯t much for you to do anyway.¡±

    Galen sighed.

    ¡°What about after he or she arrives?¡± Galen asked, looking at her thoughtfully. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be away from either of you.¡±

    Bell gave him a loving smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s something we can talk aboutter,¡± she said.

    ¡°Bell, we need to¨C¡±

    Bell moved on top of him.

    ¡°Galen,¡± she said, leaning down and rubbing the tip of her nose against his yfully. ¡°I don¡¯t need a couple more hours.¡±

    Galen knew she was using sex to avoid the conversation. But he also knew she wasn¡¯t ready to have it.

    She was right they had time before the decision about their living arrangements needed to be made. But, for now, every moment they had together needed to be savored.

    With a low growl and a grin, Galen took hold of her and rolled her onto her back.

 Chapter 262 Out of Reach

    It had taken longer than expected for Nessa to receive her permission to ess secure files and rooms. But, of course, it wasn¡¯t surprising, given everything that had happened in such a short amount of time.

    After the Eclipsed survivors had arrived, knowing how close her father and the other alpha had been, Nessa had grown concerned about her family. So she chose to return to Broken Crag alone for a few days.

    ra had struggled with her absence. It was strange to feel so much so quickly, but at the same time, it felt natural. In fact, she had begun to question whether or not taking the suppressants would be a good idea.

    She understood the need for them, but she also wondered if it might be a better n toplete the bond sooner. It seemed reasonable to think that the reason their feelings and urges were so strong was because of the iplete bond. Surely if they marked each other, it would all even out, right?

    In Summer,pleting the bond was a decision made entirely by the pair of wolves involved. Whether they waited to marry, or ever married, was something only they could decide. Some chose to mark each other right away, others waited for a set amount of time, but most waited until they could get married.

    As far as ra was concerned, there was no real reason to wait.

    But for Nessa, it was different. Her father wanted to have a big celebration, a wedding, and a party with lots of family and friends. It was sweet, but annoying. Especially when Nessa returned from Broken Crag with news that there would be no time for celebrations right now.

    Ashleigh had been found, but the small packs were still in danger, and war was on the horizon. Jonas had asked Nessa to wait, at least until they had more answers about the other packs. It would be inappropriate to have a wedding before then.

    Which only added to ra¡¯s frustration when she heard that Ashleigh and Caleb had gotten married at the full moon in Winter.

    She was happy for her friend and her Alpha, d to know that they were finally confirming their bond. But why did they get to move forward in their rtionship while she remained stuck?<sub>.</sub>

    Like an insult to injury, Nessa had taken her suppressant ever since Fiona got back from Winter and approved her ess.

    They saw each other every one of those days, but it felt different now.

    With the bond, there was always a pull between them, a distinct feeling of each other. No matter where Nessa was, ra could feel her out there somewhere. But now, even standing behind her, she couldn¡¯t feel her.

    Not to mention the awkwardness between them.

    When they met, their connection was instant. They had been inseparable. Spending as much time together as they could.

    After taking the suppressant, Nessa had be busy. She spent hours and hours in Cain¡¯s oldb working on the firewalls.

    ra woulde in and sort through the paper files once she finished her duties each day. They hardly spoke. ra had tried to find something for them to chat about, but Nessa seemed to be in her own world and barely responded to ra¡¯s questions orments.

    Today was the third day on the suppressant. ra sighed as she stood outside of Cain¡¯sb.

    ¡°Why do I even bothering here?¡± she sighed to herself. ¡°It¡¯s not like she even notices me.¡±<sub></sub>

    ra turned to leave.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± she said aloud, stopping as she remembered something important. ¡°Right¡­ ancient secrets, fae gics, Alpha murdered¡­ that¡¯s why Ie here, not to flirt.¡±

    ra returned to the door.

    ¡°Maybe Ashleigh was right to require the suppressants¡­¡± she sighed as she ran her ess badge over the security lock.

    The door opened.

    ra stepped inside. Nessa sat beside theputer; her ownptop connected to it through different cables.

    She had her hair parted back in four braids that led into tworge buns. She wore a pair of jeans and a dark blue hoodie with a cat on the front. Her sses were tipped forward on the bridge of her nose, almost to the point of falling. She chewed on her bottom lip and squinted her eyes as she seemed to be concentrating on a particr line of code.

    ra swallowed as the sight of Nessa so focused on bringing down the firewalls on Cain¡¯s partition was making her heart race.

    Nessa seemed to have no reaction at all to ra¡¯s appearance in the room.

    After another silent moment passed, ra sighed and returned to the pile of documents she had been looking at the day before.

    ¡®Ashleigh said this would be a good opportunity to get to know each other as people, without the bond¡­¡¯ ra thought. ¡®But how are we supposed to do that when Nessa barely even seems to notice I¡¯m alive?¡¯

    ra sat down and picked up the first page, it was just another inventory page from Cain¡¯s various experiments. As busy as he was with his duties as Alpha, Cain had a lot of side projects. ra leaned to her left, looking past the filing cab where she could see Nessa, still hard at work, still not noticing her.

    ¡®I know she¡¯s busy, but would it kill her just to give me a nce? Or a fleeting smile?¡¯ she sighed.

    ra focused back on the papers in front of her. So far, she hadn¡¯t found anything of note. Most of the projects she had seen referenced were well known and not at all rted to the fae or any other pack.

    She nced back past the filing cab. Nessa stretched back in her chair, reaching her arms into the air and rolling her shoulders around. She sat up and then removed the hoodie. Underneath, she wore a red spaghetti strap tank top.

    ra licked her lips as her eyes fell on the sun-kissed flesh of Nessa¡¯s shoulders. She bit her bottom lip as images shed in her mind of them kissing and groping each other. The night before taking the suppressant, things between them had gotten hot and heavy. Nothing too crazy, most of their clothing had remained, but enough for the memory to make ra blush.

    She pulled back into her corner of the room.

    ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t like it?¡± ra whispered to herself. Then her eyes widened as realization dawned on her. ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t like me¡­?¡±

    ¡°ra?¡± Nessa¡¯s voice called to her from a few feet away.

    ra was startled at Nessa¡¯s acknowledgment of her presence.

    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± she asked as she appeared beside the filing cab. ¡°Sorry, when I get focused on the code, I kind of zonepletely out of time, space, and the current dimension.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I just thought you were ignoring me,¡± ra said quietly.

    ¡°What?¡± Nessa asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± ra replied quickly. ¡°I just hope I wasn¡¯t bothering you.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Nessa smiled.

    ra loved her smile. It was like sunshine, surrounded by a rainbow, in a basket full of puppies.

    Nessa squatted down beside ra, she was close enough to touch now. The jeans she wore were a perfect fit, highlighting the arc of her hips with a low-rise waist. The tank top was red in a way that also perfectly entuated those curves. And at this angle, gave ra a view of Nessa¡¯s cleavage that made her heart race and her mouth water.

    ¡°ra?¡± Nessa called to her.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± ra said, shaking her head. ¡°Sorry, did I zone out? I do that sometimes, my mind just kind of floats away to run through a field of daisies or y sudoku while someone else says something. Then I fall back into my body and have no clue what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Nessa chuckled.

    ¡°A field of daisies, huh?¡± she smiled. ¡°I like daisies.¡±

    ra felt a blooming warmth in her heart.

    ¡®She does like me,¡¯ she thought.

    ¡°Maybe we could go on a pic together?¡± ra asked, swallowing down her nerves. ¡°There is a field of daisies not far from here.¡±

    ra smiled and reached her hand out to touch Nessa¡¯s arm. But with a look of panic and a quick movement, Nessa stood up, pulling herself out of reach.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Nessa said without looking at ra. ¡°I should get back to work, this firewall is no joke.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± ra replied quietly. ¡°I have a lot to sort through, too.¡±

    Nessa nodded and turned away from ra, heading back to theputer.

 Chapter 263 Every Relationship Needs Communication

    ra got up from her ce on the ground. Then, moving quickly, without even a nce back, she headed for the door.

    ¡°ra¡­?¡±

    ra froze but didn¡¯t turn around.

    ¡°Just grabbing a drink, maybe a snack. I¡¯ll bring you something if you want¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nessa said. ¡°I¡¯m ok, thanks.¡±

    ra nodded her head and then hurried out the door. She made it a whole five feet before she stopped and took short deep breaths trying to keep her emotions in check.

    She thought about the way that Nessa had reacted to ra¡¯s hand almost touching her. She had practically recoiled.

    ¡°She hates me¡­.¡± ra whispered as tears gathered in her eyes. ¡°My mate¡­ hates me.¡±

    She let them fall. It had only been three days since Nessa took the suppressants, but in those three days, they had barely talked, they hadn¡¯t touched, and ra was left feeling more alone than ever before.

    ¡°ra?¡± a familiar voice called out.

    ra turned to see Galen approaching. His smile quickly turned to concern as he saw the devastated look on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you ok?¡± Galen asked, hurrying to her side and cing his hand on her shoulder.

    ra sobbed. She didn¡¯t care if it was inappropriate to lose control of her emotions in front of her Beta or if it just made him ufortable. She needed to let it out. She turned and threw herself into his arms. He was surprised, but he caught her and let her use his shoulder to cry.

    ¡°She hates me!¡± ra cried out. ¡°She thinks I¡¯m disgusting or repulsive!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What?¡± Galen asked, patting her back gently. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Nessa!¡±

    ¡°What? No, I saw you two just a week ago,¡± Galenughed. ¡°She definitely wasn¡¯t disgusted by you.¡±

    ¡°That was before she took the suppressant,¡± ra said softly as she pulled away from his arms. ¡°Now, she¡¯s different. She wants nothing to do with me.¡±

    ra sniffled and let out soft sobs.

    Galen took a deep breath and rubbed her back gently.

    ¡°The bond is intense,¡± he began. ¡°And for you two, it¡¯s also brand new. Taking a suppressant so soon after experiencing it for the first time, it¡¯s gotta be jarring. She probably just feels confused by the dramatic shift in her mindset.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­ because she hates me!¡± ra replied with renewed tears.

    ¡°ra, have you tried talking to her?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to talk to me.¡±

    ¡°Have you tried? Really tried?¡± Galen asked again.

    ra looked up at him and then turned away.

    ¡°Maybe not as hard as I could have.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Every rtionship needsmunication, bond or no bond,¡± he smiled. ¡°Without it, you have nothing. So talk to her, tell her what¡¯s on your mind, and ask her how she feels, don¡¯t just assume you know.¡±

    ra sniffled and looked up at him sadly.

    ¡°What if what she feels¡­ really is what I think it is?¡± she asked. ¡°What if she does hate me?¡±

    Galen let out a soft chuckle and pulled her into another hug. He rubbed her back gently as he spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to hate you, ra. You¡¯re too adorable.¡±

    ¡°ra?¡±

    Galen and ra both turned to see Nessa standing just outside the door to Cain¡¯sb. She stared at the way they held each other and then raised a brow and clenched her jaw. Finally, she straightened her back and opened the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me interrupt,¡± she said as she went back inside.

    ¡°Now would be a perfect time for that conversation,¡± Galen said, letting go of ra.

    ra swallowed and nodded.

    Galen gave her a thumbs-up as she nced back over her shoulder. She took a deep breath and unlocked the door.

    Nessa was already back at herputer, typing away. Her eyes nced up at ra for just a moment. A sh of her dark hazel. Like a dense forest prated by the rays of a setting sun.

    ra licked her lips and walked further into the room until she was standing about a foot away from Nessa.

    ¡°I thought you were getting a drink,¡± Nessa said without looking up.

    ¡°Huh?¡± ra replied, surprised that Nessa had spoken first.

    ¡°You said you were going to go get a drink or snack. That¡¯s why you left.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ yea¡­ I got distracted,¡± ra said.

    ¡°I noticed,¡± Nessa replied curtly.

    ra furrowed her brows and looked carefully at Nessa. Her lips were pursed, and she huffed after she spoke. Her typing was louder, more aggressive than it had been previously. She was acting strange.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± ra began as realization hit her. ¡°Are you jealous? Of Galen?¡±

    Nessa took a slow breath through her nose and swallowed but didn¡¯t say anything. She just continued typing.

    ¡°Nessa,¡± ra called to her, gathering her courage. ¡°I think we need to talk.¡±

    Nessa stopped typing and licked her lips.

    ¡°Should I be jealous?¡± Nessa asked, still not looking up at ra.

    ¡°Are you?¡±

    ¡°Should I be?¡± Nessa asked again, this time looking up at ra. There was a hint of fear in her eyes. But mainly a genuine concern.

    ¡°No,¡± ra said. ¡°Not at all.¡±

    There was relief in her expression, just enough to chase away the fear.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Nessa nodded and returned to typing.

    ra chewed her lip. Knowing that Nessa was jealous proved she didn¡¯t hate her, didn¡¯t it? But it wasn¡¯t enough of an answer.

    ¡°Not ok,¡± ra said.

    Nessa looked up at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ok,¡± ra smiled sadly. Tears pooled in her eyes once again. ¡°Do you¡­ even like me?¡±

    Nessa stopped typing. She stood up slowly.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ra sniffled and wiped her eyes. Then, trying to keep herself together, she babbled.

    ¡°Look, I understand that the bond was sudden and intense, and maybe it wasn¡¯t what you wanted. I heard that happens sometimes. People don¡¯t want the person they end with. Maybe you don¡¯t even like girls, maybe this thing just forced me on you, and you¡¯re disgusted and scared, and you don¡¯t know how to get away from me and¨C¡±

    ¡°I like girls!¡± Nessa said quickly.

    ra nodded awkwardly.

    ¡°Ok, well¡­ that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°I like you, ra,¡± Nessa added.

    ra looked up with abined hope and fear.

    ¡°I do,¡± Nessa smiled.

    ra smiled and bit her lower lip. She took a step forward, and Nessa took a step back. ra saw that same look in her eyes. The panic at proximity. She stopped and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Is there like a Broken Crag custom that I don¡¯t know of, where you run from your mate or something? Because I don¡¯t get it¡­.¡±

    Nessa sighed and looked to the ground.

    ¡°No,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°Ok¡­ then I really don¡¯t understand, Nessa,¡± ra sighed in frustration. ¡°You say you like me, but then you seem disgusted by me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Nessa replied, hugging her arm anxiously.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± ra asked. ¡°Because I thought we felt the same way. When we met, and over the almost three weeks we¡¯ve known each other. But, for the past three days, all I have felt is alone.¡±

    Nessa looked up at ra, noticing there were tears in her eyes. She licked her lips nervously.

    ¡°ra, I¡¯m¡­¡± she paused, taking a slow breath. ¡°I like you. You¡¯re cute, you¡¯re smart, you smell good, and you say whatever is on your mind. Sometimes ites out in this spew of random and crazy, and it¡¯s just so freaking adorable.¡±

 Chapter 264 I Can Be Hallmark

    ¡°I smell good?¡± raughed. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s good to know, but it¡¯s a little odd as far as a list of likable qualities. But does it change my likability if I change perfumes? Or right after a trip to the gym? I mean, no one smells good after the gym.¡±

    ¡°Like that.¡± Nessaughed. ¡°That¡¯s adorable.¡±

    ra smiled.

    ¡°But,¡± Nessa continued, her smile fading, reced by nervous swallowing and an inability to keep eye contact. ¡°You and I¡­ we are different.¡±

    ¡°Are we?¡± ra asked. ¡°We both seem to have a lot of the same interests and quirks. Taste in music and gender.¡±

    ra winked, trying to lighten the mood just a little. Nessa gave a slight grin. But then she looked away.

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m different,¡± Nessa said. ¡°Look, when the bond hit me, I had no control at all. I was guided by this intoxicating scent that just drew me to you.¡±

    Nessa looked up at ra, thinking of how easy it had been in those first few moments to simply go with what instinct told her.

    ¡°And every moment with you has been just like that. Exhrating, overpowering, and passionate.¡±

    ¡°Is that such a bad thing?¡± ra asked, noting that though the description she gave sounded positive, the way Nessa spoke was distinctly negative.

    ¡°Kind of,¡± Nessa replied. ¡°That¡¯s not me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ra looked away. Unsure how to react.

    ¡°The bond is like¡­harlequin romance,¡± Nessa continued. ¡°But I¡¯m like, slow-burn hallmark.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I can be hallmark,¡± ra said with a soft pout.

    Nessa looked away, and ra noticed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I can be hallmark?¡± ra asked, almost offended.

    ¡°I think¡­ you are naturally more expressive than I am¡­ and you fall quicker¡­ than I do,¡± Nessa replied ufortably.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite an assumption¡­ I mean, we both felt the effects of the bond when we met. You have no idea what I¡¯m like without it!¡± ra huffed.

    ¡°I met Stacey¡­.¡± Nessa said, ¡°and J¡­ and there was a¡­ Hannah? Or Anna? She was one of the guards at the training grounds.¡±

    ra¡¯s eyes widened, and she quickly looked away.

    ¡°They were very friendly,¡± Nessa continued. ¡°Went out of their way to congratte me. They said they never thought they¡¯d see the day you would be willing tomit to someone.¡±

    ¡°You petty bitches¡­.¡± ra whispered.

    Nessa took a deep breath and sighed.

    ¡°ra, I don¡¯t really care about your past, but I¡¯m concerned about our future.¡±

    ¡°Look, I may have dated¡­ a little. But I never have and would never cheat. I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you would¡­ but I don¡¯t think I can give you what you want, either,¡± Nessa sighed. ¡°ra, I am someone that avoids contact. Pretty much at all times.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°I mean, physical contact. I don¡¯t touch people. Even my family, my father, I don¡¯t hug. I don¡¯t hold hands. I don¡¯t¡­ kiss.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± ra said.

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Nessa replied.

    They sat silently for a few minutes as ra processed what Nessa was saying.

    ¡°Do you¡­ hate it?¡± ra asked with concern. ¡°Like, the things we did¡­ kissing, touching. Was that¡­ torture?¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Nessa quickly replied. ¡°I liked it. I enjoyed it.¡±

    There was an awkward blush and giggle exchange between them.

    ¡°But that was with the bond influencing me. I could touch you without concern, hold you, kiss you. And I liked it,¡± Nessa said, a blush settling into her cheeks, ¡°a lot.¡±

    ra smiled.

    ¡°Without the bond,¡± she continued, ¡°I still like you, and I still like the memory of what we did. But when you reach out to me¡­ it feels almost like before. It¡¯s not disgusting. It¡¯s¡­ ufortable.¡±

    ¡°So, you feel like the bond makes you do something you don¡¯t want to do?¡± ra asked.

    Nessa thought about it for a minute before she answered.

    ¡°I think I feel more like it makes me willing to do something I¡¯m not ready for.¡±

    They were quiet again.

    Nessa looked away from ra. She felt as though she had disappointed her. Perhaps even put a nail in the coffin of their rtionship.

    ¡°Do you feel ok with the suppressants? Like no weird side effects, upset stomach or anything?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ yea, I feel ok¡­ why?¡± Nessa replied, confused by the sudden change in topic.

    ¡°If you are good with it,¡± ra said, taking a step closer. This time Nessa did not step back. ¡°I think you should keep taking them. And we should get to know each other.¡±

    Nessa was shocked by her words, having fully expected ra to walk away and reject her entirely after a few days.

    ¡°Nessa, I would like to date you. If you are willing,¡± ra smiled, quickly adding. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t try to jump you or anything. I want to spend time together, talk, and do coupley things without the ¡®couple¡¯ things. I don¡¯t want to push you, but I don¡¯t want to lose you either.¡±

    Nessaughed at her flurry of words. But nodded.

    ¡°I would like that very much,¡± she said.

    ¡°You can decide how slow we move. I only request that we spend time together every day, and I don¡¯t mean here in theb trying to solve Alpha Cain¡¯s mystery. I mean, us, a field of daisies, food, or movies, or whatever.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Nessa smiled. ¡°I would like that too.¡±

    ra smiled brightly.

    Nessa was right. It wasn¡¯t her style to move slowly. She had spent most of her romantic life just happy to have found someone to spend time with. She attached quickly, moved quickly, and then left quickly. But with Nessa, she would try her best to take it slow.

    The bond introduced them and showed them the passion and connection they could have together. The suppressant would help them build it.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Nessa suddenly said, her eyes wide and a look of concern on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I get too close? How far back should I be? Like a foot?¡± ra asked, moving away.

    ¡°What?¡± Nessaughed. ¡°No, just, you can stand beside me. I¡¯m not scared of you, just a little touch-sensitive.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± ra smiled, moving closer to Nessa. ¡°So, what was the ¡®Oh!¡¯ for then?¡±

    ¡°Right, when I went out and saw you hugging Galen, Ipletely forgot¨C¡±

    ¡°Because you got jealous,¡± ra interrupted.

    Nessa pursed her lips, holding back a smile.

    ¡°Yes, because I got jealous.¡±

    ra nodded. ¡°You may continue.¡±

    Nessa rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Anyway, I was looking for you because I had a question about the files you mentioned before, the ones that needed to be cleaned up from a previous redaction?¡±

    ¡°Yea, what about them?¡± ra said.

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ra asked, leaning forward to grab the mouse. ¡°They¡¯re on the drive where I left them. Right inside this folder marked¨C where are they?¡±

    ra opened and closed folder after folder but couldn¡¯t find the files she was looking for.

    ¡°Where are they?!¡± she cried out.

    She did a search for the file name and found nothing. Then searched the folder once more.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ they were here. This is where I saved them¡­.¡±

    ra was absolutely dumbfounded. She knew she had ced them in this folder to be reviewed by Nessa.

    ¡°ra¡­¡± Nessa called. ¡°ra, move!¡±

    Nessa quickly pushed ra aside and started frantically typing away at her keyboard.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°The files, the folders, all of it, they¡¯re being stolen!¡±

    ra looked over Nessa¡¯s shoulder just in time to see a folderpletely disappear from the screen.

 Chapter 265 Trouble in the House

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°How much of our data has been stolen?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ra said.

    Nessa continued to type away at herputer, alternating between herptop and the PC¡¯s keyboard beside her.

    It had been an hour since they had found the files disappearing from before their eyes. Once it was clear that it wasn¡¯t a glitch but an active attack, ra reached out to Galen and Fiona.

    ¡°It¡¯s a worm,¡± Nessa said. ¡°It¡¯s burrowed deep in the system.¡±

    ¡°Can you remove it?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Working on it,¡± Nessa replied.

    ¡°She¡¯s got this,¡± ra nodded.

    ¡°What about the files that are already gone?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Were those the only copies? Do we have backups?¡±

    ra hesitated to respond.

    ¡°ra?¡± Galen called to her.

    ¡°No,¡± ra shook her head. ¡°I found the files on Alpha Cain¡¯sputer. I made copies on a sh drive. But unfortunately, the worm seems to have wiped the files on hisputer. And my sh drive was connected to Nessa¡¯sptop. So that¡¯s where we saw it disappear from.¡±

    ¡°Could this have originated from theptop?¡± Fiona asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°No,¡± Nessa replied, still focusing on delivering line after line of code tobat the worm that continued to destroy data. ¡°Myptop has multipleyers of protection and security scans throughout the day.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you couldn¡¯t have missed something,¡± Fiona countered. ¡°This thing just started when you connected yourptop. It stands to reason that¨C¡±

    ¡°All due respect, Luna Fiona, but no. My system is a fortress,¡± Nessa stated.

    ¡°Then how were the files on the sh drive removed from your fortress?¡±

    ¡°Because I let down my drawbridge to allow the sick and the weak inside. But they spread the gue,¡± Nessa said, her eyes darting around the screen as she typed even faster.

    Fiona furrowed her brows.

    ¡°What the hell did she just say?¡± Fiona growled to Galen.

    ¡°She said that when she connected to Alpha Cain¡¯s PC to try and remove his firewall, she lowered the defenses of herptop. Meaning that the worm entered her system through the connection to the PC,¡± ra replied.

    ¡°But why did it suddenly happen?¡± Fiona demanded.

    ¡°The files on the PC went missing first,¡± Nessa replied. ¡°My security likely sent the worm on a speed run. It had probably been moving slowly in the background programs munching away at little bits and bytes for a long time. But toplete its mission before my defenses could kill it, it went to hyper speed and started gobbling away at all the data it was searching for.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is it searching for?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to figure that out right now,¡± Nessa said. ¡°I am gonna kill this thing before he finds a way into your main system.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m confused. I thought it was already in our systems?¡± Fiona asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°We don¡¯t actually know,¡± ra replied. ¡°All the files that have been removed or essed are specifically on Cain¡¯s desktop or the sh drive. So it looks like it¡¯s searching for files rted to Alpha Cain.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that for sure,¡± Nessa said.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we know that for sure?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Because we don¡¯t know where it has been. This worm didn¡¯t just appear from out of nowhere. We don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been here or if it¡¯s essed anything else,¡± ra said. ¡°Honestly, for all we know, it¡¯s already gotten into the other systems.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a replicator, this is a hungry worm gobbling up data, but he isn¡¯t dropping little babies to munch it up faster,¡± Nessa said. ¡°He¡¯s smart and has a goal.¡±

    Galen pulled out his phone and stepped aside to order aplete lockdown of theirputer systems.

    ¡°Gotcha!¡± Nessa shouted. She bit her lower lip and squinted her eyes as she typed thest few lines of code. ¡°And now¡­. You¡¯re mine!¡±

    She smiled to herself and leaned back in her chair as the worm was entirely blocked from both systems.

    ¡°Did you stop it?¡± Galen asked. Leaning forward to look at her screen.

    ¡°The worm is trapped,¡± Nessa said. ¡°I¡¯m grabbing a little piece of his code before I smoosh him. But I¡¯ve locked it down, so it won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Why would you save a piece of it?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°To run a digital autopsy,¡± Nessa replied. ¡°If I can pull it apart and analyze the code, I can give you a better answer on the how and why of his creation and purpose.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense, but are you sure you can keep it from infecting the system again?¡±

    Nessa reached into the bag at her feet and pulled out a brand new USB.

    ¡°Here¡¯s his travel kennel. I will put him inside and move him to a new home on my air-gappedputer. No risk of him digging his way out.¡±

    Galen looked at theptop attached to the PC.

    ¡°This is not an air-gapped system,¡± hemented.

    ¡°No, but I have one in my room,¡± Nessa smiled. ¡°I have two, actually.¡±

    ¡°Alright, as long as you keep it out of our systems, I guess there is no issue with that n,¡± Galen said. ¡°What about the damage already done?¡±

    ¡°After a system reboot, I¡¯ll see what I can do about file restoration, but it¡¯s unlikely we¡¯ll be able to recover anything,¡± Nessa said. ¡°I¡¯ll hook up with your system analysts, and we can work up a n to check every nook and cranny, but it¡¯s going to take most of the day to check for any baby worms.¡±

    ***

    Once Nessa had given them her n, Fiona decided to temporarily hold off any further exploration of Alpha Cain¡¯sputer. Of course, ra was wee to continue searching the paper documents. But the risk of losing what little of his data they had left was one she was unwilling to take lightly.

    Nessa joined the system¡¯s analysts in cleaning up the entire Summer Network. At the same time, ra remained and sorted through her stacks of files.

    Galen and Fiona returned to Caleb¡¯s office to continue reviewing the reports they had received from Jonas and his pack.

    ¡°There are six packs, including Eclipsed and with thisst report, Blue Reef, all confirmed dead,¡± Galen sighed. ¡°ording to Jonas, there were signs of struggle in Blue Reef, not as bad as Eclipsed, but the pack is gone.¡±

    ¡°The missing numbers aren¡¯t any better,¡± Fiona said, throwing down her notebook on the table. ¡°Dark Maw, Stone Garden, Riptide, Grimhide, and at least five others!¡±

    ¡°Well, we know Frostbite is in talks with Winter. Axel says they are close to securing a truce.¡±

    ¡°Bustling Bush and Sky Valley have both run from their homes. They im monsters and rogues have invaded theirnds,¡± Fiona said. ¡°Jonas sent men to investigate, but it seems he found no trace of either.¡±

    ¡°The Sky Valley wolves will arrive tomorrow; Bustling Bush will go to Broken Crag,¡± Galen said. ¡°Burning Ember and Moonguard have refused any meeting with us, but at least we know they are alive?¡±

    Galen sighed and sat back on the couch.

    ¡°Actually, we got word from Burning Ember this morning. They are willing to meet with Caleb only,¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°Progress, I guess.¡±

    A knock at the door drew Galen¡¯s attention. He answered and received a brand-new report.

    ¡°Looks like Grey Paw and Misty River are confirmed alive and well. Jonas says they have been made aware of what is happening but at this point wish to stay out of it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, they do,¡± Fiona rolled her eyes. ¡°And they¡¯re surprised that we call them lesser.¡±

    ¡°Can you me them for not wanting to join a war if they can help it?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°No, but for now, I can use them as something to focus my irritation on,¡± Fiona sighed. ¡°Soon enough, no one will have a choice.¡±

    Galen nodded and looked back to the report.

    ¡°Jonas says that Autumn has been quiet. They have even stopped sending scouts beyond their own territories.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fiona asked, sitting forward.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Well, that can¡¯t be good,¡± Fiona sighed. ¡°What has Spring been up totely?¡±

    Galen searched through the stack of reports. Finally, he found the one he was looking for.

    ¡°Nothing notable.¡±

    Fiona thought for a moment before saying anything.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°They should have reacted to Caleb and Ashleigh getting married,¡± she said. ¡°There is no way they don¡¯t already know about it. The fact that they haven¡¯t reacted at all¡­ that¡¯s concerning.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Spring is filled with kiss asses and information gatherers. The wedding of an Alpha is big news. They should have sent flowers, gifts, at minimum messages before you and I ever got back to Summer.¡±

    ¡°Maybe they know he isn¡¯t here and are waiting for his return?¡± Galen offered.

    ¡°Maybe, we¡¯ll see when he gets back, I guess,¡± she continued. ¡°The real problem is Autumn.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Autumn is closing ranks. Either that means they are strengthening their defenses, or there is trouble in the house,¡± she said. ¡°Thest thing we need is a sudden change in leadership within Autumn.¡±

 Chapter 266 Unbearable

    She stumbled down the hallway, trying to catch herself on the ent table. Instead, the decorative vase fell toward the floor. If not for the swift movements of the man that now stood beside her, it would have shattered.

    ¡°Careful¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to break anything I might have to punish you for.¡±

    Alice growled and pulled herself away from his reach.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Alice?¡± Roman smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t we used to be friends?¡±

    ¡°I was never friends with you,¡± she replied with disgust.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t remember even if you were,¡± he grinned.

    The ache in her head was getting stronger, and the dizziness was almost too much. She needed to get away from him and to her room.

    ¡°What do you want, Roman?¡± Alice asked, crossing her arms.

    He looked down at her and smirked.

    ¡°Fine, straight to business,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re good at getting answers people aren¡¯t normally willing to give.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good at many things,¡± Alice said with an irritated smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are,¡± Roman said, taking a step closer to her. ¡°I¡¯m good at a lot of things too. So maybe we should see how good we are together.¡±

    Alice uncrossed her arms carefully, pulling out two small knives from inside her sleeves. She held them up defensively.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not.¡±

    Roman chuckled.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I like a woman with some fire in her,¡± he said in a husky voice. He took yet another step toward her. ¡°It makes her that much more exciting to conquer.¡±

    ¡°This fire will burn you to the ground,¡± Alice snarled, preparing to fight if necessary.

    Romanughed and put up his hands.

    ¡°Alright, you win,¡± he said. ¡°Put your little toys away. Let¡¯s talk business.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep them out, thank you,¡± she said.

    ¡°Whatever makes you happy, pretty Alice.¡±

    ¡°What do you want, Roman?¡± Alice repeated with an irritated sigh.

    ¡°There is something I believe my father is keeping secret. Something that he has no right to hide from me,¡± Roman growled. ¡°I want you to get it out of him.¡±

    ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°Because if you help me, I will help you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, you do,¡± he grinned. ¡°We both know you are here because Holden doesn¡¯t trust either of us. So, you watch me and make sure I¡¯m not ying those nasty little games I like to y, and I watch you and make sure you are right where he wants you to be.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re offering to give me my freedom?¡± Alice smiled, thinking of thest time she heard this offer.

    Roman¡¯s mouth tilted into a crooked grin.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You could say that.¡±

    Alice took a deep breath through her nose, fighting back the twitching pain above her eye.

    ¡°Thest twirling mustache that made that offer tried to kill me. So how do I know you won¡¯t do the same thing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, baby girl, you know I will either way,¡± he growled. ¡°But if you help me¡­ when that dayes, I¡¯ll make it quick.¡±

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡±

    Roman grinned.

    ¡°It¡¯s your choice,¡± he said, turning to leave. ¡°Make the right one.¡±

    ***

    Alice barely made it back to her room before the pain became unbearable. She locked the door, and though struggling to stay on her feet, she took the time to shove a chair under the handle before finally going to her bed.

    She sat down and reached for the side table drawer, yanking it too roughly and spilling the contents on the floor.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± she growled.

    Her vision was darkening, and her head pounded, a deep ache that throbbed against her skull. Each thump worsened the pain.

    When she had returned to Holden, he had kept his word. He hadn¡¯t tried to take her memories, but the only way he could safely return all of them was through another treatment. Alice had refused.

    He warned her that this would be the result.

    When Granger had given her the final passphrase, he had torn down the walls of her mind and let loose a flood of memories. Only her strong will to survive and her connection to Axel kept her from dying or going mad.

    Alice¡¯s mind was holding back the flood, but she would suffer through a wave of mixed memories from time to time. Her body would react with migraines, shakes, and fever. It couldst anywhere from a few short minutes to as long as several hours.

    When it did pass, Alice was left to sort through the shattered memories and try to make sense of them. Some came through as apleted story, while others were only fragments.

    Alice reached down for the bottle of painkillers. She managed to grab and open it without much difficulty. Then, swallowing down the pills, sheid back on the bed. There was a remote under her pillow that darkened the room for her.

    Under the same pillow, beside the remote, was the only thing that would ease the panic that came with this fight inside her mind. With a shaky hand, Alice removed the small pouch from its secret location.

    Pulling at the bunched material, she loosened it and reached in. Alice pulled out a little piece of fabric wrapped around a lock of dark blonde hair. She held to it tightly and brought it to her nose, inhaling the little bits of his scent that remained.

    A shaky breath passed through her lips as the pain shot through her head and down her spine. Then, finally, she cried out and clenched her jaw.

    Alice took a slow deep breath and focused on the memory she could control. She thought back to theirst moments together¡­

    Axel pulled away from their embrace. He touched her cheek gently and swallowed as he struggled to let her go.

    Alice took a deep breath and moved to stand up from the bed.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Axel said, grabbing her wrist gently.

    ¡°Axel, I need to go,¡± she said. ¡°So do you. Ashleigh is with Granger, and there is no telling what he ns to do with her.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Axel said. ¡°You¡¯re going to retake the suppressant, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Alice pursed her lips sadly and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to.¡±

    Axel touched his shoulder and swallowed.

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t feel each other, even through these,¡± he said.

    She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then I need something else,¡± he said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Axel stood from the bed and moved over to the desk in the room. He opened the top drawer, there were only a few items, and luckily the thing he was looking for was one of them.

    He returned to her and held up a pair of scissors.

    ¡°What are you¡­.¡± Alice started to ask.

    Axel reached out to her neck. His fingers grazed her skin as he reached up and lightly pulled on a lock of her hair.

    ¡°May I?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± she said.

    Axel cut her hair, a brown curl about four inches long.

    ¡°How very old-fashioned of you,¡± Aliceughed. ¡°What are you even going to do with that?¡±

    He smiled and then tilted his head. He reached the back of his neck and began a small braid. He added the lock of her hair, blending it with his own.

    ¡°There,¡± he said once it was done. ¡°Now, you will always be with me.¡±

    Alice felt a swelling of emotion.

    ¡°I want one too,¡± she whispered.

    Axel smiled and gave her a lock of his hair. Alice smiled as she held it in her hand, petting it gently with her fingertip.

    ¡°Unfortunately, your hair color will be very noticeable mixed into mine,¡± she sighed.

    Axel looked around, seeing nothing that satisfied his need. Finally, he tore a small piece of his shirt.

    ¡°Wrap it in this,¡± he offered.

    Alice took it, bringing it to her nose, and she smiled.

    ¡°It smells like you.¡±

    Axel smiled and took the hair and fabric, wrapping them together. He stepped closer, their bodies almost pressed to each other.

    ¡°This is your connection to me, don¡¯t lose it,¡± he whispered.

    Never one to be outdone, Alice took the talisman of his love and moved her hand across her chest, slipping it under her shirt and into her bra, keeping her eyes on him through the process. She licked her lips as she whispered back to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it next to my heart.¡±

    Axel growled and captured her lips onest time¡­.

    The memory fell away as Alice tossed and turned. Her body was drenched in sweat. She cried out as the pain became too unbearable and the flood swept over her.

 Chapter 267 Youâ€™re Not Even Top Twenty

    The door to his office opened and shut with little sound. He might not have noticed if he hadn¡¯t been sitting in his chair already facing it.

    ¡°Silent as ever,¡± Tomas said, taking a sip from his ss. ¡°I was wondering when you would be sent to me.¡±

    Alice hadn¡¯t nned toe here, hadn¡¯t nned to see him. In fact, she wanted to avoid him altogether. Especially after Roman¡¯s request, thest thing she wanted was to help that monster. And yet, here she was.

    All because of a new memory that had risen to the surface of her murky waters.

    ¡°That happened a long time ago, didn¡¯t it?¡± Alice replied, tilting her head to the side.

    Tomas tightened his jaw.

    ¡°I think I was barely neen then,¡± she continued. ¡°Old enough, right?¡±

    Alice moved in front of his desk. She reached down and picked up a small clear crystal ball, rolling it between her hands.

    ¡°I remember it all now,¡± she whispered with an innocent smile.

    ¡°You came to me willingly,¡± he said.

    ¡°I was ¡®sent to you¡¯ with no mind of my own. And no memory of itter,¡± she replied without looking up.

    ¡°And I was supposed to know that?¡± he asked with a heavy bitterness. Taking another drink. ¡°You were very convincing as a girl in love with me.¡±

    ¡°I was programmed to be a girl you would love.¡±

    ¡°And I didn¡¯t know that!¡± He growled.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Maybe not that time,¡± she said with a cold smile. ¡°But what about the next time?¡±

    Tomas growled and drank the rest of his ss down.

    ¡°I remember that time too, Tomas,¡± she said in a sweet voice. ¡°It was so romantic. The way you called out to me by a name I didn¡¯t recognize. How when I told you I didn¡¯t remember you, you grabbed

    me by the hair and threw me to the ground.¡±

    Alice twirled as though she remembered a fond moment. She sighed dreamily.

    ¡°How I begged you with honest tears to let me go. I pleaded and cried and screamed as you ripped off my clothes. Do you remember, Tomas? Do you remember how romantic it was when you took me by force?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know!¡± he screamed, throwing his ss against the wall.

    Alice raised her arm to shield her face from the shards of ss that sprayed into the room, but she didn¡¯t flinch, nor did she take her eyes away from him.

    ¡°I knew Laura! The girl who came to me with words of affection and made my heart ache for her. That was the girl I knew! I loved her! And then she was just gone, poof, like nothing. Two yearster¡­ you show up¡­ you have her face, hair, voice¡­ but you don¡¯t know me? I was angry. I thought you made a fool of me¡­ I didn¡¯t know what you were.¡±

    ¡°You might not have known the truth. But you thought I was someone who loved you, who you ¡®loved¡¯ when you raped me that day.¡±

    Tomas took a deep breath and got up from his chair. He went to his bar, poured himself another drink, and then poured her one too. He returned, setting the drink down before her and sitting in his chair. He took a sip.

    ¡°From the first day I met her, I always told Laura I wasn¡¯t worth her love,¡± he replied in a defeated tone.

    ¡°You were right,¡± Alice said.<sub></sub>

    Tomas raised his ss to her and took another drink.

    ¡°Hate me all you want, kill me¡­ Goddess knows I¡¯ve earned my death.¡±

    Alice took a deep breath and then brought the ss to her lips; she took a sip. It burned down her throat, but it felt good.

    When Alice had woken from hertest episode, she had seen the memory of herself screaming out for help. Watched as Tomas tore at her clothes with tears in his eyes. He had done what he wanted with her body. Then, he cried and ran from the room when it was over.

    She had gathered the bits of her clothes and done her best to cover herself.

    When she reached the small room she had arranged to stay in for the night, Holden waited for her. First, his eyes looked her over, and then he stared at her coldly.

    ¡°This is what men are really like,¡± he said. ¡°They take what they think they are owed; they break the things they cherish and feel no remorse.¡±

    Alice didn¡¯t remember what had happened between her and Tomas until today. Still, Tomas did remember, and Holden used her to manipte him through his guilt for years after.

    ¡°Laura wasn¡¯t supposed to be a woman you loved,¡± Alice said quietly, taking another sip of the fiery liquid.

    Tomas looked up at her, unsure if he should listen or if she was setting him up for another fall.

    Alice swallowed down the fire.

    ¡°She was supposed to be someone you trusted,¡± Alice said. ¡°At the time, Holden had heard you lost a family member. A daughter, the year before. That¡¯s the role in your heart she was supposed to take over.¡±

    Tomas furrowed his brow and looked away.

    ¡°But that wasn¡¯t what you wanted from her,¡± Alice continued. ¡°As Laura, I adjusted to your needs to gain your trust. So, Laura became your lover.¡±

    Tomas took a deep breath and another sip of his drink. Alice did the same.

    ¡°When Holden figured out that the rtionship between you and Laura was not as he intended, he pulled her out¡­ he locked me away in a hole, awake. It was the longest I was awake since I was eight years old.¡±

    She swirled the drink in her hand, watching the dark liquid move in the ss.

    ¡°After two years awake in a hole. He had me wear my hair just like she did. A dress from her closest. He sent me in as me, only missing the memory of Laura. He said it was important that I know what men were really like¡­ and then he reset me and started all over again as if nothing happened.¡±

    Alice finished her drink, setting the ss down on the desk.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you, Tomas, on the list of people I want dead¡­ you¡¯re not even top twenty.¡±

    Tomas looked at her with consideration and interest.

    ¡°Are you going to do what Roman wants?¡± Tomas asked.

    ¡°You know what he asked me to do?¡± she smiled.

    ¡°He¡¯s a psychopath, not an idiot. You have raw talent for getting information, one way or another. It was only a matter of time before he came to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually surprised to see that you look so healthy. I figured he would have tortured you for whatever it is he¡¯s trying to get out of you.¡±

    Tomas smiled.

    ¡°Pain is something I have be used to in my life. Torture wouldn¡¯t loosen my lips, and I¡¯m not his type. He gets no pleasure from my pain.¡±

    ¡°Your kid is sick,¡± Alice sighed, looking at different items on his desk.

    Tomas nodded.

    ¡°So¡­ are you going to get him what he wants?¡± Tomas asked again.

    Alice took a breath and stood up straight.

    ¡°Depends. What does he want?¡± she asked. Crossing her arms over her chest.

    ¡°The daughter I lost,¡± Tomas smiled sadly. ¡°His mate.¡±

    Alice swallowed.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that, not before I know you won¡¯t tell him.¡±

    Alice stared at Tomas. Trying to decide whether or not to trust him. Did he really want to protect some girl from his son? Tomas may not have been a psycho like Roman, but he wasn¡¯t strictly a shining star of morality.

    ¡°I have no interest in helping him find another victim,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°Then, will you help me protect her?¡± Tomas asked.

    ¡°Help you protect her?¡± Aliceughed. ¡°How are you supposed to protect her? You are trapped here. Roman won¡¯t let you go, ever.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go anywhere to protect her. I just need your help.¡±

    ¡°With what?¡±

    Tomas opened the top drawer of his desk and pulled out a small pouch. He looked up at her and sighed.

    ¡°She was a child when he got to her,¡± Tomas said. ¡°He kept her from me. I didn¡¯t know until he had already used her as his toy for months. Then, finally, she could get away, but not before he hurt her badly. I convinced him she died back then. But now he believes she¡¯s still alive.¡±

    Tomas paused and licked his lips.

    ¡°I am the only person he has ess to that knows who she is and where she is,¡± he said. ¡°If I don¡¯t know anymore¡­ it keeps her safe, a little longer.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how I am supposed to make you¡­. Forget.¡±

    Alice swallowed as Tomas opened the pouch, and she saw something she recognized right away, a single petal of Bitter Night.

    ¡°You know this nt better than most,¡± Tomas said. ¡°I need you to give me enough to forget the girl, but nothing else.¡±

    Alice licked her lips.

    ¡°What makes you think I won¡¯t just leave you a vegetable?¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± Tomas said, ¡°if I¡¯m a vegetable, I can¡¯t help you betray Holden and set yourself free.¡±

 Chapter 268 Deal With the Devil

    Alice took a deep breath and sighed as she crossed her arms and tilted her head, looking at Tomas with boredom.

    ¡°You are the third person to offer me my freedom as payment¡­ and not one of you is trustworthy. In fact, I am starting to believe that my freedom has too high a price.¡±

    Tomas licked his lips and looked away from her.

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± he asked.

    ¡°First, tell me why you would even offer to help me betray Holden. There is no way you don¡¯t understand the cost of that choice,¡± she said.

    ¡°We all gotta die someday,¡± Tomas smiled, taking a drink. ¡°Now that Roman is back, my day is getting closer and closer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a healthy parent and child rtionship you¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°Is that the pot or the kettle?¡± Tomas smiled.

    Alice raised her brow but didn¡¯tment.

    Tomas sighed.

    ¡°The agreement I have had with Holden all these years¡­ was not what I nned. I won¡¯t lie and say I didn¡¯t benefit from it. But the cost¡­ ended up much higher than what I wanted to pay.¡±

    ¡°What a surprise. Holden took advantage of you when you thought you could take advantage of him.¡±

    ¡°I made a deal with the devil. I have no thoughts of escaping it,¡± Tomas sighed. ¡°But my people¡­ they didn¡¯t sign up for this.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Your people didn¡¯t sign up for you either,¡± Alice said. ¡°I¡¯ve walked your streets, met the poor and the hungry, seen the things they do just to make it through the day. Do you really think you are any better than Holden?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Tomas replied. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you hoping to get out of this?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m just trying to save the ones I can,¡± he answered. ¡°This girl and maybe even you.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Aliceughed. ¡°You don¡¯t give a fuck about me. And I don¡¯t believe you care about anyone else.¡±

    Tomas growled. He observed her, unsure if she would actually be willing to help or not. Finally, he licked his lips and decided to be honest with her.

    ¡°She¡¯s a wolf of Winter now,¡± he said.

    Alice looked up at Tomas.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to know anything about her,¡± he continued. ¡°Wyatt told me he sent her away, out of the country. But he lied. He kept her close. I tried not to learn anything about her, just in case.¡±

    Alice swallowed.

    ¡°Turns out she¡¯s practically his adopted daughter,¡± Tomasughed. ¡°Not exactly low-key living.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±<sub></sub>

    Tomas looked at Alice. He saw that he had struck a chord.

    ¡°Bell.¡±

    Alice closed her eyes.

    ¡°You know her?¡± Tomas asked.

    Alice shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she said softly.

    Tomas gritted his teeth.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe that I want to help you or her,¡± Tomas said. ¡°But, I know you got ties to Winter.¡±

    ¡°What ties?¡± Alice demanded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know specifics. You¡¯re good at keeping your secrets. But from what I¡¯ve seen, Holden gets real agitated whenever he¡¯s sent you to Winter over the past year. And he always gets you treated right after. So that tells me there is someone there he doesn¡¯t want you to see or remember. Someone you must care about.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your point,¡± Alice growled. ¡°Are you trying to threaten me, Tomas?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, Alice,¡± Tomas sighed. ¡°If I can help you get away from Holden, maybe your friends can do something for my people before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    Alice chuckled. She was tired of his half-truths.

    ¡°Stop your bullshit, Tomas. I know you¡¯re hiding something. Some reason you think you need me. Even if you do have a tiny shriveled little heart somewhere deep inside that cares about your people, you would never ask for help willingly.¡±

    Tomas took a deep breath and then finished his drink.

    ¡°Wyatt and I had a deal. That deal kept a Goddess¡¯ oath on me. With that, no matter what Roman does, I can¡¯t say shit about Bell,¡± he said. ¡°But, not that long ago, Wyatt broke his vow. I felt the release. Now there is nothing to stop me from telling him everything I know.¡±

    ¡°How about you just man up and don¡¯t tell him anything?¡± Alice suggested.

    ¡°A month ago, that¡¯s exactly what I would have done,¡± Tomas said. ¡°But, that was before.¡±

    ¡°Before what?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°Before I broke my own oath to the Goddess.¡±

    Alice raised her brow.

    ¡°The packs that attacked Summer, under themand of that piece of shit pet of Holden¡¯s, those packs were pledged to Autumn.¡±

    ¡°I thought they were unaligned¡­ to avoid the Goddess¡¯ penalty,¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°They were supposed to be,¡± Tomas said. ¡°But Whiteridge and Shadowcrest were never intended to be soldiers. I chose them, and I chose them because they had skills and products that Autumn could use. They were supposed to join my pack, not attack anyone.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ if they were already pledged to Autumn when they attacked Summer¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tomas said. ¡°I broke my oath of peace. I can¡¯t control my wolves anymore. No one has figured it out because I have been locked away since Roman got back. Before that, I had no reason to disy my power.¡±

    ¡°Does Holden know?¡± Alice asked.

    Tomas snorted.

    ¡°If Holden knew, he would have killed me and put Roman in my ce already.¡±

    ¡°Then Autumn¡­ has no alpha?¡± Alice asked, shocked by the possibility.

    ¡°Roman is going to take Autumn. There¡¯s no stopping that. Just a matter of time,¡± Tomas said. ¡°I may not have been a great leader, and yea, I¡¯m not a good guy. But, Roman?¡±

    Alice sighed. Roman would turn the streets of Autumn red with blood just because he could. And he would start with women, young and old, as long they were his type.

    She reached down and picked up the Bitter Night petal. She held it in her hand and sighed.

    ¡®Axel¡­ another deal with a devil for the greater good¡­ for your smile¡­. You owe me¡­ I hope I get the chance to collect.¡¯

    ¡°This game you¡¯re ying won¡¯tst long,¡± Alice said. ¡°Wolves without an alpha¡­ even if they don¡¯t realize it¡­they get restless and dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m shocked it hasn¡¯t already happened.¡±

    Alice took a deep breath.

    ¡°I can help you forget Bell. I can guide your mind to believe she was sent to another country, just like you were told.¡±

    ¡°But¡­?¡± Tomas asked, listening to the tone in her voice.

    ¡°Have you ever had anesthesia?¡± she asked. ¡°Or a numbing block?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Answer the question.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tomas sighed. ¡°I had surgery a few years back. I had anesthesia.¡±

    ¡°Did you have that moment when you¡¯re waking up afterward, and you can hear, maybe even see, but your control over your body hasn¡¯t returned yet? Just for a moment, you are trapped within yourself.¡±

    Tomas swallowed but didn¡¯t answer. Alice put her hands down on the desk and leaned toward him.

    ¡°I have known that feeling every day since I was eight years old. By all rights, I should be insane at this point,¡± she whispered. ¡°You were right. I know this nt better than most, probably better than the idiots that keep feeding it to me and not realizing that they have left behind this corner of my mind that never quite fades.¡±

    She stared silently. Tomas licked his lips nervously.

    ¡°What is your¨C¡±

    ¡°My point, Tomas,¡± she continued with a smile. ¡°Is that before I help you forget, you are going to tell me exactly how you can help me escape before all hell breaks loose. And if I think you¡¯re screwing with me¡­ I will introduce you to that tiny corner of your mind that never sleeps. That watches every moment of your life but has no control, say, or a way to stop you from doing whatever I tell you to do. Just watching and waiting for a death that neveres.¡±

 Chapter 269 First of Many

    Between Corrine making sure Bell had everything she needed and wasn¡¯t feeling too sick from the pregnancy, and Wyatt double-checking that Axel didn¡¯t need his help with the negotiations, it had taken them almost a full day to get on the road.

    Even then, there was a debate about whether they should just leave the next day. However, it was Axel pulling rank as Alpha and practically shoving them into their car that finally got them driving down the road.

    Corrine smiled as she watched the warm glow of the sunset filling the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°It has,¡± Wyatt sighed. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have been.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Corrine asked, furrowing her brows as she nced at him.

    His expression was grim.

    ¡°Wyatt, darling, I was talking about the sunset,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I took a moment to appreciate one.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Wyatt said, ncing up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Very,¡± she smiled.

    After taking another moment to bask in the glow of the ending of another day, she turned to her husband with a curious look.

    ¡°Now, what is it you were talking about?¡±

    Wyatt sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s been far too long since I have taken you anywhere, spent time together, just the two of us.¡±

    Corrine nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± she said. ¡°But, Wyatt, we have been running thergest pack in North America for over thirty years¡­ we were busy.¡±

    ¡°I should have found the time,¡± he said quietly, ncing over at her. ¡°To appreciate you.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Corrine furrowed her brow and looked carefully at him.

    ¡°Pull over,¡± she said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Pull over,¡± she repeated.

    ¡°Corrine, we haven¡¯t even left Winter¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wyatt,¡± she said earnestly, ¡°pull the car over.¡±

    Though he didn¡¯t understand why he did as she asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, shifting the car into park.

    Wyatt turned to his wife, expecting her to exin what was happening. Instead, she grabbed and pulled him toward her as she leaned forward and gave him a firm, loving kiss. Biting his lip gently before she pulled away.

    Corrine let him go and then sat back against her door so she could still face him.

    ¡°I have never felt unappreciated or unloved by you, Wyatt of Winter,¡± she said. ¡°You are a strong man with strong morals to match. Your sense of honor is unparalleled and at times ridiculous.¡±

    Wyatt let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°You are stubborn, reserved, and you take everything on yourself. Yet, you have carried the world¡¯s weight on your shoulders, and your back has never broken.

    ¡°Has our life together been easy? No. Have you kept things from me? Yes. Would things have been better if you let me carry some of that weight? Of course.¡±

    Corrine smiled.

    ¡°But the past is in the past. What I want is the future. Our future. You and me together, finding our passion with and for each other again.¡±<sub></sub>

    Wyatt reached his hand out to touch her cheek.

    ¡°I want that too, my love.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± she smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s get back on the road and start our new future together.¡±

    Wyattughed and turned back to the wheel.

    ¡°Yes, my Luna,¡± he smiled brightly as he pulled the car back onto the road.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much longer I will carry that title,¡± Corrine smiled.

    ¡°You will always be my Luna,¡± Wyatt replied.

    Corrine reached over and held his hand.

    ¡°And you, my Alpha,¡± she said.

    Wyatt pulled her hand to his mouth, kissing softly on her wrist.

    ¡°And what of this mate of Axel¡¯s?¡± He asked, ¡°Do you know her? Will she be able to take on the role?¡±

    Corrine sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t give me her name or any of her details. It¡¯s aplicated situation he has found himself in. But, from the sound of it, the girl is in some kind of trouble.¡±

    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± Wyatt asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He wouldn¡¯t tell me,¡± Corrine pouted.

    ¡°Our son knows you well,¡± Wyattughed.

    ¡°And what is that supposed to mean?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°Are you not pouting right now because you can¡¯t run off and save the girl?¡± Wyatt asked.

    Corrine pursed her lips and raised a brow.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with wanting to rescue my daughter-inw?¡± she grumbled.

    Wyattughed, and she pped his arm.

    ¡°No, not at all, my love,¡± he said. ¡°But, I would wager that Axel would not have returned home if there was a way to help the girl.¡±

    ¡°He did say she would rescue herself,¡± Corrine sighed.

    ¡°That is a good thing,¡± Wyatt stated.

    ¡°I know,¡± Corrine said, leaning back against her chair. ¡°I just want him to be happy.¡±

    ¡°He is much happier than he was before,¡± Wyatt said.

    Corrine smiled, thinking of the change in Axel. For years he had used his long hair to hide the scars on his face. But, as friendly as he was, he often shied away from most people so he wouldn¡¯t have to exin why he covered his face.

    Ever since he had been attacked at the Blood Moon, he had hidden behind a wall. Over the years, Corrine had tried many times to pull him out, to get him to open up. But he refused. It wasn¡¯t until Bell¡¯s arrival that he started really speaking to others.

    They had helped each other learn to trust.

    Corrine had loved Bell as a daughter. A tiny part of her hoped that Bell and Axel might find a ce in their hearts for each other.

    But seeing him over the past few weeks, Corrine knew that whoever this woman was, she was what Axel had been missing.

    The realization struck her then, and she gasped.

    ¡°Corrine?¡± Wyatt asked with concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Goddess¡­¡± she whispered with a pained sigh.

    Wyatt pulled the car over quickly. Then, shifting into park, he turned to her.

    ¡°Corrine, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    Corrine shook her head and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it had been so long¡­¡± she whispered.

    Wyatt reached his hand to her shoulder, rubbing it gently.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Axel¡­ I just realized when it happened to him¡­ when he was forced to drink the Bitter Night¡­ it was the same time he was attacked. At the Blood Moon when he was only ten years old.¡±

    ¡°How could someone do such a thing to a child!¡± Wyatt growled.

    ¡°He must have found her then¡­ they were so small¡­ all this time. He has been missing her without even realizing it,¡± Corrine let out a soft sob.

    Wyatt softened. He reached down and took her hand.

    ¡°They have found each other again. They havepleted their bond,¡± he whispered. ¡°I have faith that the Goddess will give them a future together. Just like the one she has given Ashleigh and Caleb.¡±

    Corrine smiled, she turned to Wyatt, and they shared a warm kiss.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.

    Wyatt smiled.

    ¡°You have changed,¡± Corrine said.

    Wyatt furrowed his brows. Corrine reached up and ran her thumb over the creases on his forehead, down along his eyes and mouth.

    ¡°You smile more,¡± she said.

    ¡°I feel like smiling now,¡± he said.

    ¡°Have you finally let it all go?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Not all of it,¡± he said, looking away. ¡°But enough to know the mistakes I have made. Trying to hold on to the guilt of Cain¡¯s death¡­ took more from me than I ever realized. My pack, my children, my love.¡±

    He kissed her hand once more. She smiled at him.

    ¡°I do not know how you have put up with me all these years. How you have tolerated my moods, my actions, my secrets. That night in the hospital, I thought you might actually try to kill me.¡±

    ¡°I thought about it,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°I can¡¯t me you,¡± heughed. ¡°I needed it.¡±

    Wyatt took a deep breath.

    ¡°Seeing you react to me as you did¡­ it woke me up. I¡¯m not sure I could have convinced myself to tell Ashleigh and Caleb the truth otherwise. You are the best part of me, Corrine. Yet, I do not feel worthy of you. I know how lucky I have been to keep you by my side all these years.¡±

    Corrine sniffled and smiled. She reached out and touched his cheek.

    ¡°Well, the Goddess fated us, and we make beautiful babies together.¡±

    They bothughed.

    ¡°I love you, Wyatt,¡± she said softly. ¡°Through the good and the bad, that has never changed. It never will.¡±

    ¡°Until my dying day, Corrine,¡± he replied. ¡°You are the one I hold above all others. The one that I carry with me. The love of my life.¡±

    They shared another gentle kiss.

    ¡°Alright, enough,¡± she said as she pulled away with augh. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here and enjoy our first trip together in twenty years!¡±

    ¡°The first of many,¡± Wyatt smiled. ¡°I promise.¡±

 Chapter 270 Arrivals and Departures

    They had taken a private ne from an airport two hours outside of Winter that Ashleigh had no idea existed.

    While they flew over the snow-covered mountains of Winter, Ashleigh stared out the windows at the clouds and the sky inplete shock and amazement. Never had her home looked so beautiful.

    Caleb handed her a bundle of documents, a passport, an identification card, and several other documents she didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°What is all this?¡± she asked.

    ¡°These are all your travel documents,¡± he smiled. ¡°Usually, it takes weeks, maybe even months, to get them, but Nessa and ra make an impressive team.¡±

    Ashleigh turned the documents over in her hands, unsure what she should do with them. She set them down on the table between them.

    ¡°Would you like me to hold onto them?¡± Caleb asked.

    Ashleigh nced up and looked away with a hint of embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯m just not sure what I am supposed to do with them,¡± she said quietly.

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± he said, taking her hand in his. ¡°You¡¯ll learn. I hope to take you all over the world throughout our life together. But, for now, I will take care of all the busy work of travel. So you just enjoy the ride.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and nodded. She turned to look out the window but was surprised and a little disappointed, only seeing a thick nket of clouds.

    ¡°Will this ne take us to the surprise location?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Notpletely, no,¡± he replied. ¡°This private ne will take us to one of the International Airports. We will stop there and change nes for the flight to our final destination.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± she said, then furrowed her brow. ¡°Wait¡­ International Airports¡­ you mean, a human airport?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded.

    Ashleigh suddenly felt a surge of excitement and nerves.

    Caleb chuckled.

    ¡°Is it that exciting?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh looked away, embarrassed.

    ¡°Maybe not for you,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ve met them. Lived and worked with them, made friends¡­ had lovers¡­.¡±

    Thest was said with a questioning nce. Caleb cleared his throat and looked away.

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes and continued.

    ¡°The point is, humans to you are just another part of your life. But for me¡­ I never thought a day woulde where I would meet a human.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but they aren¡¯t that different from me and you,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked. ¡°Based on the limited tv and movies I¡¯ve seen, if humans visited my pack, they would believe they had traveled back in time.¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± he said, ¡°But Summer isn¡¯t too different from normal human society. Well, maybe a bit more organized, well behaved, structured, far less materialistic¡­ what was my point?¡±

    They bothughed.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°I¡¯m interested to see what they are like.¡±

    Caleb smiled and looked back at his phone for the confirmation information on their next flight.

    She turned and looked out the window. Seeing the sky around them and the sheet of clouds below them was beautiful yet unsatisfying.

    ¡°So, how long is this flight to the other airport?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Caleb looked at his watch.

    ¡°We have about two hours left,¡± he replied.

    Ashleigh tilted her head to look past him, where there was an open door.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice,¡± she said, licking her lips with a smile. ¡°That there seems to be a bedroom on this ne.¡±

    Caleb smiled and set his phone down to give her his full attention.

    ¡°That is true,¡± he said, his voice a little lower than a moment before.

    Ashleigh sat up straight and removed her seat belt. She stood up from her chair and looked down at him.

    ¡°The view from my window has gotten boring¡­¡± she said in a low and quiet voice. ¡°You should give me a better one.¡±

    Caleb let out a low growl as he quickly removed his seat belt.

    Ashleigh giggled as she ran into the bedroom, Caleb hurrying after.

    ***

    The sheer amount of people moving back and forth throughout the terminal was enough to leave Ashleigh shocked. Caleb was holding her hand tightly as they moved through the crowd.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Caleb shouted as he pulled her to him and wrapped his arm at her lower back, holding her pressed against him.

    Ashleigh gasped when a loud beep caught her attention. A cart carrying people and luggage passed by right where she had stood just a moment ago with another beep.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Caleb asked, turning her chin to look at him.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s just a lot of people here,¡± she said.

    ¡°International Airports are always like this, arrivals and departures to and from all over the world,¡± Caleb said.

    Caleb looked around and then drew her attention once more.

    ¡°Stay here a minute, ok? I need to check on our flight status. Just stay right here, ok?¡±

    Ashleigh nodded her head. He kissed her briefly and then pulled away from her.

    Ashleigh nced around again, a sea of people all hurrying one way or another. Men in suits, uniforms, some in sweatpants wearing small pillows around their necks. Families, women in dresses, short shorts, even one in a bathing suit.

    All around her, she could hear whispers, shouting, crying, screaming. Someone was crying, and someone else was yelling. A little girl was humming. A little boy singing a song about a shark.

    The smells around her were equally overwhelming. Sweet, salty, food, body odor, vomit. Cleaning solutions, perfumes, and a metallic smell mingled with fuel and rubber.

    Her heart began to race. She clenched her jaw and brought her hands to her ears as the sound felt like it increased.

    Beep! Beep! Another of those carts flew by, and Ashleigh backed away, running into someone.

    ¡°Hey! Get out of my way, bitch!¡± an angry woman yelled and shoved her.

    Ashleigh turned on her and growled loudly.

    The woman gasped and backed away.

    Suddenly it all stopped¡­ and all she could hear was the soft thump of his heart. The only scent she could pick up was his. Ashleigh felt the warmth of Caleb¡¯s arms wrap at her waist, and he pulled her in close. She hugged him tightly,ying her head on his shoulder, burrowing her nose against the hollow of his neck, breathing him in.

    ¡°Did she fucking growl at me?¡± the angry woman whispered to her friend as they walked away quickly.

    ¡°It can be overwhelming to be around so many new people and things at once,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot about the sensory overload.¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t respond with words. She only nuzzled against him. Enveloping herself in thefort of his presence.

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°Our flight has been moved tote tomorrow morning. We have a hotel for the night,¡± he whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    Caleb put his arm around her protectively and guided her towards the exit.

    As they left the security checkpoint and passed into baggage im, Ashleigh¡¯s attention was drawn to a small crowd. They were gathered together, holding signs weing someone home and telling them they were loved and missed.

    Several group members held balloons, bouquets of flowers, and stuffed animals. It was a varied group of old and young, even a baby in the arms of the woman that seemed to lead them. Yet, they all stood together, watching, and waiting.

    They looked toward the door that she and Caleb hade from. Ashleigh felt drawn to join them in their vigil. She watched the doors expectantly, unsure what she was waiting for.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Caleb asked, having finished gathering their bags.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°But it feels important.¡±

    Caleb smiled. This side of her was something he hadn¡¯t witnessed before, an innocent curiosity. As long as she wasn¡¯t feeling overwhelmed, he would stay here all day with her and people-watch if she wished.

    Finally, a man wearing a uniform of green and tan came through the doors. Ashleigh noticed that he seemed tired. She nced back at the crowd as she heard a gasp and a cheer. The man stopped in his tracks. A bright smile spread over his face as he saw them and headed towards them.

    The woman holding the baby and a small girl, only five or six years old at most, ran towards the man. The crowd behind them went wild, cheering,ughing, and hugging each other as the woman and the child ran into the man¡¯s arms.

    Ashleigh watched the happy moment, feeling a warmth blooming in her heart that she didn¡¯t understand. The man, woman, and children returned to the crowd. They all took turns hugging the man.

    Ashleigh looked at the faces of all these people, tears and smiles, relief and joy.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Is this man someone important?¡± she asked.

    Caleb smiled as he watched the soldier returning to his family.

    ¡°He¡¯s a hero,¡± Caleb said. ¡°And for them, he is the most important man in the world.¡±

 Chapter 271 There Are Other Days

    Ashleigh had fallen asleep shortly after arriving at the hotel and slept until morning. While Caleb argued that she had needed it after her experience at the airport, Ashleigh was disappointed at not being able to experience more of the city before they were headed back to another flight.

    ¡°I just wish we could have at least gone out to dinner or something,¡± Ashleigh pouted.

    ¡°Ash,¡± Calebughed. ¡°We are about to spend just over a week dining out and enjoying ourselves, I promise you didn¡¯t miss out on anything.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­ I guess. I just¨C¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, miss?¡±

    Ashleigh turned to see one of the airport security staring at her.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to need you to step over here.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said.

    This was the second time she had been searched since they had arrived at the airport. Caleb knew the reason. He nced down at the dog lying at the security officer¡¯s feet, chewing on his tennis ball.<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh was once again cleared, and they returned to the security checkpoint. Almost half an hourter. They had finally made it to the front of the line, Ashleigh was about to step forward when Caleb asked to go first.

    He walked forward to the window, he handed his credentials to the woman behind the plexiss, and Ashleigh was called to the window beside them. Just as Ashleigh passed behind Caleb, the dog that sat between the two windows lifted his head towards her.

    ¡°What a beautiful dog,¡± Caleb said and bent down to look at it.

    ¡°Sir, back away from the K9,¡± the woman at the window called.

    Caleb¡¯s eyes shed brightly for just a moment and the dogid down without a sound.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Caleb smiled, standing back up. ¡°I¡¯m just a dog person.¡±

    The woman rolled her eyes and handed him back his passport.

    Ashleigh and Caleb made it to their next flight without further incident.

    ***

    Due to Ashleigh¡¯s reaction in the airport from being surrounded by new people and smells, she and Caleb had agreed that it would be best for her to take a sedative for the flight. The almost twelve-hour flight had them arriving in thete evening.<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh woke enough to disembark from the ne but was still groggy by the time they got into the car taking them to their final destination.

    She remembered walking through the airport and leaning on Caleb as they sat in the shuttle van, but the rest of her memory was just blurs and murmurs.

    Caleb had carried her from the shuttle to their vi, the driver of the shuttle was kind enough to help them pull out their bags, while the hotel staff took care of delivering them.

    Heid her carefully in bed, and then took care of organizing their luggage while she slept.

    When Ashleigh¡¯s consciousness stirred awake, it was from the bright light that prated her eyelids. She shifted in bed, turning on her side and reaching out for him. But her arm fell on an empty space beside her.

    She opened her eyes to see white sheets and pillows, but no Caleb. Sitting up on her elbow she looked around the room. The bed wasrge, at least a king size, if not a littlerger. It had four white posts with sheer curtains pulled back and tied. There was no headboard but the wall the bed was against had a textured wall matting of tan and red with alternating outlined and filled flowers.

    The rest of the room was a mix of light and dark wood with a high ceiling and two small shaded light fixtures. There was a paneled door that was open, and Ashleigh could see shelves and drawers, leading her to believe it was a closet.

    On the wall behind the bed, she saw a frosted door with a dark frame that was closed. She assumed this might be the bathroom.

    Her eyes turned back to the end of the bed, the source of the bright light that had woken her. Two wide french doors were pulled open, sheer curtains fluttered softly in the cool salty breeze.

    Ashleigh moved on her hands and knees to the end of the bed. She licked her lips as she got closer to the open doors.

    She got off the bed. The cool wood floors surprised her for a moment. She looked down and was even more shocked to see that she was wearing a white nightgown. It was silky and shiny, with acey fringe above her breasts and stopped just above her ankles.

    The sound of the waterspping against the wooden beams that supported the vi drew her attention back outside. She swallowed and continued out through the doors.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes briefly as she felt the cool breeze on her skin. She listened to the soft sound of the waves and breathed in the salty air around her.

    She opened her eyes once again and looked out at the clear turquoise waters, the blue skies and a lush green ind in the distance.

    Even in her wildest dreams, she never could have found a ce like this.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Caleb¡¯s voice called to her.

    Ashleigh turned to her right, there was a table and two white lounge chairs. Hey in one of them looking up at her.

    He wore sunsses, white linen pants, and a matching white buttoned shirt. Only he had left every button on his shirt unpaired except for one low on his stomach.

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes trailed over his body, the hard lines of his muscles and how his biceps strained against the fabric of his shirt. She stared at his chest hungrily, remembering the surprising softness of his flesh under her fingertips.

    Caleb took off his sunsses, setting them on the table as he got up from the lounger and walked toward her. He ced his hands on either side of her face and looked down at her.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked warmly.

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed, looked at his chest, and then back up his eyes. Finally, she reached her arm up to the back of his neck and pulled him down to her.

    Though he was surprised, he quickly adapted. His mouth pressed to hers with a longing that matched her own. His hands moved down to her shoulders, squeezing them gently. While hers moved down to his shirt.

    She slipped her fingers under the fabric at his shoulders pushing them back. Caleb understood and removed the offending material.

    Ashleigh pulled away from their kiss and immediately ced her mouth on his throat. Nibbling and tasting him as she moved toward the mark she had given him.

    Caleb let out a hungry growl at the sensation of her tongue tracing along his skin. Then, just before she could reach her goal, he bent down and picked her up into his arms like a princess.

    ¡°Do you like the nightgown?¡± he asked, his voice already heavy with desire.

    ¡°I¡¯ll like it better when you take it off of me,¡± she whispered back, as she bit her bottom lip.

    Caleb let out another growl. As they stepped inside the vi, he ced her gently at the foot of the bed. He stood before her, running his fingertips along her shoulders and down her arms, sending a tingling sensation through her.

    She leaned her head back as she enjoyed his touch. He tilted forward and kissed her neck, her shoulder, and finally her cor bone. He slipped his finger under the thin straps of the nightgown and pushed them off her shoulders. His hands moved down over her shoulders and encouraged the material to fall down her arms.

    Ashleigh stood up from the bed, almost pressing herself against him. Their eyes held each other¡¯s gaze as the nightgown fell to the floor.

    Keeping her eyes locked on his, Ashleigh backed herself onto the bed, naked save for the whitece panties. She moved back until shey back on the pillows smiling at him.

    ¡°You know,¡± he said, taking a deep breath. ¡°I had nned to take you to a fancy breakfast at the restaurant on the shore.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm¡­¡± Ashleigh replied, running her hand up from her thigh, along her hip, to her breast.

    Caleb swallowed and removed his pants.

    ¡°Now,¡± he said, before climbing onto the bed. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you leave this room.¡±

    ¡°There are other days,¡± Ashleigh whispered back.

    She let out a soft moan as he pressed his lips to her thigh, licking and nibbling as his hands continued to travel along her body.

    True to his word, Caleb kept Ashleigh in their room the entire rest of the day.

 Chapter 272 We Are Lucky

    Caleb had left two hours ago to go for a morning swim, but Ashleigh had decided to stay back and sleep a little longer. Half an hour after he was gone, she regretted her choice as she looked out at the clear waters.

    She debated trying to find him, but as she stepped onto the patio and felt the cool breeze and the warm sun, she decided it would be an excellent time to rx. She made herself a light breakfast from the fresh fruit they had in the room and then looked through her luggage for something to wear while she enjoyed the sunshine.

    Bell had apparently packed for her, included was a white and blue bikini. It was perfect.

    Ashleigh had been rxing on one of the loungers, soaking in the warm sunshine and listening to the sound of water lightly sshing against the wooden posts below her for at least half an hour when she felt his hungry eyes on her and smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± she said, looking back at him.

    ¡°About what?¡± Caleb smiled as he stepped toward her. He wore swimming trunks and a loose unbuttoned shirt.

    Her eyes trailed over his exposed chest and up to his shoulders. She licked her lips unconsciously as she thought of his mark, of how a flick of her tongue against it would make him moan out in delight.

    ¡°Now who¡¯s thinking about it?¡± he said raising his brow.

    Ashleigh shook her head and turned away.

    ¡°Not anymore,¡± she said. ¡°We have ns today.¡±

    Caleb got down on his knees beside her. Ashleigh refused to look at him, keeping her head forward and focusing on enjoying the warmth on her skin.

    He leaned forward and kissed her shoulder softly.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡± he whispered against her skin.

    ¡°Stop¡­ we have ns.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I can be quick¡­¡± he whispered, continuing to kiss her shoulder as his hand moved along her thigh.

    Ashleighughed and stopped his hand from moving any further.

    ¡°That is a lie,¡± she said. Turning to face him. ¡°You always take your time.¡±

    ¡°You like it when I take my time,¡± he whispered, stealing a quick kiss from her lips.

    Ashleighughed and pushed him away gently.

    ¡°I do,¡± she confirmed. ¡°But, we have a reservation.¡±

    She stood up and tried to move past him, but he grabbed at her, gently wrapping his arms around her waist and kissing softly at her hip.

    ¡°We can reschedule.¡±

    For the slightest moment, as his warm lips pressed to the sensitive spot along the bone of her hip, Ashleigh considered giving in. But quickly her thoughts cleared, and she stepped back from him.

    ¡°Caleb, you promised that we would see the ind and have adventures beyond this room,¡± she said with a pout as she crossed her arms over her chest.

    Caleb stood up and put his hands on her shoulders. He smiled.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°I can be patient for a few hours.¡±

    Thest he said with a growl.

    Ashleigh chuckled as she watched him walk back into their room.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Just let me grab a shower and then we can head out.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± she smiled.

    At the end of the bed, Caleb removed his shirt, exposing the tight muscles of his back as heid the shirt down on the bed.

    Ashleigh swallowed as she watched him.

    He removed the trunks from his waist, dropping them to the floor and standing naked in the sunlight before her.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± she whispered as she moved toward him.

    She moved her hands over his back and shoulders to his chest, digging her nails into his muscles as she kissed along his spine.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°I thought you said¨C¡±

    ¡°Oh, shut up,¡± sheughed, turning him to face her. She looked down at his fully erect cock. ¡°Like you didn¡¯t already know this was going to happen.¡±

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°A man can dream,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh pressed her hand to his chest, pushing him back to sit on the bed. Looking him up and down, she smiled before she got down on her knees and wrapped her lips around his tip, drawing a hissing sound of pleasure from him.

    Ashleigh slowly moved further down on him, taking as much of him into her throat as she could. She used her tongue to massage along his shaft as she bobbed her head.

    Caleb gripped the sheets with his hands and bit down on his lower lip as her hot, wet mouth pushed him closer and closer.

    Ashleigh pulled back so only the tip was in her mouth; she sucked and licked, teasing him with small flicks of her tongue and lightly grazing him with her teeth.

    Caleb growled as he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He reached down and pulled her up, quickly changing their positions as he threw her carefully onto the bed and yanked at her bikini bottoms, practically ripping them off of her.

    He spread her legs and found her juices already pooling out for him. He growled and pressed his mouth against her,pping up every drop hungrily.

    Ashleigh moaned loudly and arched her back as his tongue pressed roughly to her core. She reached down and grabbed his hair, tugging on it.

    Caleb took the action as a request and grabbed hold of her hips, steadying her against him as he shook his head, moving his tongue against her and pushing it in further.

    Ashleigh gasped and wrapped her legs around his neck.

    Caleb pulled his mouth away just enough so Ashleigh could feel his breath against her sensitive folds. She whimpered and moaned, rolling her hips, telling him she wanted him.

    He used his fingers to spread her lips and then licked and sucked at her swollen bud.

    Ashleigh cried out and moaned with delight as she reached her climax. Then, she rxed her legs, allowing Caleb to stand up.

    As she was still rolling her hips and arching her back from the pleasure that she was experiencing, Caleb lined himself up, rubbing along her slit, Ashleigh gasped and shuddered at the new sensation.

    Caleb looked down at her, their eyes met, both of them filled with more desire, more hunger, more need. Always more.

    Ashleigh licked her lips and nodded to him. Caleb needed no further encouragement. He buried himself deep inside of her and she screamed as she was stretched and filled to her limits by him.

    His movements started painfully slow. She ached for more of him, for the feeling of him moving and filling her again and again.

    He picked up the pace and Ashleigh tangled her hands in the sheets as the pressure inside of her began to mount and grow again. Every thrust, every movement, a new and delicious sensation that threatened to push her over the edge and leave her freefalling.

    Caleb thrust harder and faster, his own limit was almost reached, he felt her tightening, he felt her need and her pleasure growing¡ª they were almost there.

    Ashleigh felt their bond, the back and forth of their shared experience, their pleasure, and their anticipation. Knowing how connected they were, feeling what he felt, it made it that much more exciting.

    Their climax came and went and came again.

    They spent another three hours wrapped around each other in one way or another. They finally made it out of their room for a nicete lunch at a local restaurant, but the tour of the ind was canceled and never rescheduled.

    Ashleigh and Caleb spent every night and every morning of their honeymoon in the heat of their passion, making love as though they would never have the chance again.

    But, Caleb kept his promise to give her adventures outside their room.

    They took a sunset cruise around the ind. Enjoying a delicious meal and champagne as the sun went down. And held each other at the front of the boat gazing out into the water as the moon came up.

    They swam with sharks and manta rays and snorkeled along the reef. They attended a show with multiple dancers in various forms of belly dancing, fire dancing, and even dancing with weapons.

    Ashleigh was particrly intrigued by the men that were dancing in such an aggressive way. It almost reminded her of preparing for battle. It got her heart pumping.

    Caleb was less impressed by these men and made sure to remind Ashleigh of his own virile strength the moment they returned to their room that evening.

    On one of thest days of their trip, Caleb surprised Ashleigh with a whale-watching tour. They were out on the waves for two hours without seeing anything.

    ¡°Maybe we just have bad luck,¡± Ashleigh sighed, as she looked out into the waters ahead and saw nothing.

    ¡°How can you say that we aren¡¯t lucky?¡± Caleb asked, hugging her at the waist. ¡°When we have made it to where we are today.¡±

    Ashleighy her head back against his shoulder and sighed.

    ¡°I know we¡¯re lucky,¡± she said. ¡°I just really wanted to see a whale today.¡±

    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t see one today,¡± Caleb whispered, nuzzling against her neck. ¡°There will be other trips in the future.¡±

    Ashleigh turned in his arms and looked up at him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°There¡¯s a waring,¡± she replied. ¡°And it feels like everything will change.¡±

    ¡°The war will be over one day, and then, things will be normal again,¡± he said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Caleb,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s something big¡­ing¡­ I can feel it.¡±

    Caleb wanted tofort her, to reassure her, but the truth was, he felt it too. He sighed, and just as he was about to speak, he saw it.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± he whispered with a smile. ¡°Look.¡±

    Ashleigh turned in his arms, just in time to see a humpback whale breaching the surface of the water in the distance.

    She squealed with delight as she heard their calls and two more breached. It wasn¡¯t just one or two whales. They were witnessing the migration of an entire pod of at least ten.

    ¡°Looks like maybe we are lucky,¡± Caleb whispered.

 Chapter 273 Unlike Any Other

    Ashleigh tiptoed out of the bedroom, carefully closing the french doors behind her. She pulled her robe tighter around her waist as she stepped out into the salty air. Leaning over the railing of the patio that was theirs for just one more night, she looked out at the moonlit waters below. Listening to the waves gently moving against the wooden tforms that held their private vi. She smiled and took a deep breath.

    Never in her wildest dreams had she expected this. Marrying Caleb had been a fantasy fulfilled on its own. Traveling? Meeting humans? A private vi in one of the most beautiful ces on Earth?

    Ashleigh was sure the past two weeks had been a dream. One filled with happiness, love, and hours and hours of pleasure. Thinking about it now, she smiled and bit her lower lip. She knew Caleb was naked under the sheetid over him, and she wondered how he would react if she woke him with her mouth.

    She giggled and turned back to open the doors that divided them. Only the doors were gone.

    All around her was a dark blue haze, and in the distance, every way she turned, a bright light.

    The air around her felt charged as before an electrical storm, leaving a metallic taste in her mouth.

    ¡°Your bond with Caleb is special. Unlike any other in existence.¡± Lian¡¯s voice echoed in this vast open space.

    Ashleigh took a slow breath through her nose and licked her lips as her heart quickened. How long would it be this time? When would Lian step forward and prevent her from knowing her own mind?

    The window she had seen the first time she had dreamt this appeared before her. Ashleigh stepped forward to once again attempt to watch as the scene below unfolded¡­

    ¡°Your connection is stronger, purer. You are both descended from the first.¡± Lian smiled.

    ¡°The first?¡± Ashleigh asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Yes, child, the first Alpha and Luna of your respective packs.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a descendant of Alpha Geri and Luna Lily?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Lian nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    Lian chuckled.

    ¡°I know so,¡± she said. ¡°Your bloodline, though weakened, is strong and a direct line to Alpha Geri.¡±

    ¡°Weakened?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Yes, the power is passed down through the Alpha,¡± Lian replied. ¡°Caleb¡¯s bloodline is pure. All descendants served as Alpha. Your bloodline is weakened, but very little. Only two generations outside of Alpha.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and stared at Lian.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand¡­ what does this mean?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°The original Alphas and Lunas of the four packs blessed by the Goddess were special. They were the first of your kind. They were the first werewolves ever to walk the Earth. They were powerful, in ways you do not understand or even know.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed. She didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°You and Caleb, and perhaps even your brother, will have abilities that others do not,¡± Lian said.

    ¡°What? What do you mean? Like what?¡± Ashleigh asked, sitting forward in her chair.

    ¡°Your brother and Caleb will be stronger than any other Alpha they know. Their voices will speak with authority. Their presence willmand respect. Their guidance will bring their people together.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the hostility between Summer and Winter? Are you saying Axel and Caleb will work it out?¡± Ashleigh asked excitedly. ¡°That our packs will find peace together.¡±

    ¡°You and Caleb, your bond, that is where the true power lies,¡± Lian continued. ¡°Axel will be strong, but there is only one of him. As your bond grows, you and Caleb will discover that there are things you can do. Things no other werewolf can do.¡±

    Ashleigh was confused again.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you mean by all of this,¡± she sighed.

    Lian stood up from her chair and walked to Ashleigh, offering her a hand. Ashleigh took it. Lian guided her to the wall across the room, a dark blue wall that suddenly changed. A tapestry appeared on it.

    ¡°These are the original werewolves. The first blessed by the Goddess and charged with ridding the world of the Fae threat.¡±

    Ashleigh lifted her eyes to the tapestry. From the bottom, there were bodies, monsters of all shapes and sizes,rge trees with eyes and mouths, ghoulish sinewy creatures with faces that appeared to be screaming.

    She swallowed as she lifted her eyes higher. She saw boots of steel grey and gold¨C

    ¡°STOP!!¡± Lian¡¯s booming voice shattered the memory.

    Ashleigh fell to her knees, gripping her head as a sudden sharp pain ached through it.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Lian shouted angrily.

    Ashleigh lifted her head toward the other woman. Lian¡¯s face was contorted in an angry re.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­.¡± Ashleigh began to defend herself. But she was interrupted by another voice.

    ¡°They have sealed their bond. She is stronger now,¡± the voice said.

    Ashleigh recognized the voice, but the pain in her head was almost more than she could bear. She couldn¡¯t focus enough to remember who it was.

    ¡°She is not ready!¡± Lian shouted.

    ¡°Holding the memory back is weakening her. Making her vulnerable.¡±

    ¡°You are not bound anymore, but she, like the rest of us, is!¡± Lian shouted. ¡°You will destroy her by forcing her to remember too soon!¡±

    Lian bent down before Ashleigh, lifting her chin to look into her eyes. Ashleigh saw fear, concern, and slight panic.

    ¡°Ashleigh, can you hear me?¡± Lian whispered.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Good, listen to me,¡± Lian said. ¡°I cannot help you now. When you wake up, you will have to suffer through the pain. I am sorry. But you must not force your memory. It will kill you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ashleigh asked through gritted teeth as another sharp spike stabbed at her brain.

    ¡°It is the Goddess¡¯ will,¡± Lian sighed. ¡°There are things you cannot know until it is time. I was allowed to share the truth with you only because things areing, things you will need to do, and you needed to be able to agree to them of your own free will. But you agreed to forget until the time is right.¡±

    ¡°How¡­ am I supposed to know¡­ when that is?¡± Ashleigh pushed through the pain.

    ¡°When it is time, you will remember it all,¡± Lian replied.

    Ashleigh cried out as another re of pain shot through her skull and into her spine.

    Lian licked her lips. She looked in either direction and then leaned in close.

    ¡°You must discover what Cain learned. Once you know¨C AAAGHH!!¡±

    Lian screamed as she grabbed her own head and fell to her knees. She lifted her chin, and Ashleigh saw the same bloody tears she had seen on her own face.

    ¡°Lian¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered, trying to reach out to her.

    Lian screamed once more, and then the light around them grew blinding.

    Caleb woke with a sudden feeling of dread. He looked beside him and saw that Ashleigh was missing. He turned to look out toward the water.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± he screamed as he saw her body crumpling to the ground.

    He leaped out of bed and pulled open the doors so quickly that they mmed against the walls inside the vi.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± he called out to her, picking her up into his arms and taking her back to the bed.

    He turned on the light on the nightstand and gasped as he saw the blood trailsing from her eyes, ears, and nose.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡±

 Chapter 274 Morning Flight

    Ashleigh spent the next several hours struggling with the pain in her skull. Caleb stayed beside her, trying desperately to calm and ease her suffering. With a warm washcloth, Caleb could wipe away the blood, relieved to see that the bleeding had not continued.

    He held her in his arms as long as he could, but she thrashed, wailed, and pushed him away. After the first hour, he was sick with worry.

    Outside the werewolf territories, he couldn¡¯t risk taking her to a hospital. So, he called Bell. She told him that Ashleigh had experienced something simr before and had something to do with a lost memory and the Priestess.

    Bell told him to stay by her side and let her ride it out. Taking her on the ne in this condition would likely only worsen things. But they should fly home first thing in the morning rather than waiting for the evening as they had nned.

    Caleb got off the phone and sat down beside his wife. He held her hand and watched as the pain continued to wreak havoc on her body. He wiped the sweat from her brow and talked to her, whispering that he was with her.

    Every once in a while, she would grip his hand tightly and whimper with tears falling from her eyes.

    Caleb didn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t share her pain with him, he tried to reach out to her through their bond, but it was as if she had closed a door between them. All he could do was stand outside, telling her how much he loved her and reassuring her that he was waiting just outside.

    After three hours, her cries had tapered off into whimpers and soft sobs. Finally, Caleb was able to climb back into the bed with her and hold her in his arms. He held to her tightly, kissed her head, and poured his warmth into their bond, hoping she would ept it.

    Caleb was still holding her long after her sobs and whimpers had turned to slow, deep breaths letting him know she had fallen asleep. He pulled her close and kissed her gently, not wanting to wake her. Finally, he fell asleep, breathing her calming scent.

    He woke with the sunlight shining through his closed eyes. He turned and shook his consciousness to full wake. Sitting up on his elbows, he yawned and opened his eyes. He turned to check on her and was shocked to see that he was alone.

    Quickly pulling the sheet off himself, he jumped up from the bed and looked around the room.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± he called out in a panic.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± she answered quickly, emerging from the bathroom with a fuzzy white robe and towel in her hand. Her hair was wet and hung down around her face and shoulders.<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb let out a deep breath.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, ¡°I just wanted to clean myself up a little.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± he smiled, ¡°I was just¡­.¡±

    ¡°Worried?¡± she asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± he repeated.

    ¡°Since I woke up, I¡¯ve been debating how I was going to navigate a conversation about what exactly happenedst night,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°But the awkwardness between us right now just lends itself to jumping into it.¡±

    Caleb gave a light chuckle.

    ¡°How about this,¡± he said, grabbing his pants from the end of the bed and slipping them on. ¡°Why don¡¯t you finish drying off and getting dressed, and I will go grab us some breakfast. We can talk while we eat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually not very hungry,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m assuming we¡¯re heading home this morning instead of tonight?¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Bell said it would be best to get home, get you checked out,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Makes sense,¡± she said, moving the towel in her hand to start drying her hair.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Let me,¡± he said.

    Caleb took the towel from her hand and then led her to sit on the bed. He also sat down, leaning against the pillows, and she moved to sit between his legs.

    He grabbed a section of her hair and gently scrunched it in the towel with his fingers.

    ¡°So¡­ Bell said this has happened before,¡± Caleb said quietly, continuing to focus on drying her hair.

    ¡°Yes, once¡­ well, twice, but the first time I didn¡¯t have the pain¡­ or the bleeding.¡±

    ¡°What is it exactly?¡±

    ¡°A memory,¡± she said.

    ¡°Seems like a violent one,¡± he replied.

    Ashleigh let out a softugh.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s the conversation I had with the Priestess when she told me about my twin, about you.¡±

    Caleb paused.

    ¡°I¡¯m the reason for this?¡± he asked with concern.

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°There was more to that conversation than I know.¡±

    She sighed and turned to look at him.

    ¡°The Priestess apparently told me some important stuff. Something I agreed to and then agreed to have my memory wiped of it ¡®until it was time¡¯ or some crap like that,¡± she said with frustration.

    ¡°Do you know what it was?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± she said. ¡°I learned a little morest night, but I wasn¡¯t supposed to. That¡¯s why the pain and the blood¡­ apparently if you try to learn what the Goddess doesn¡¯t want you to¡­ pain, blood, etcetera.¡±

    ¡°The Goddess is involved in this?¡± Caleb asked with wide eyes.

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I should have started from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Please do,¡± he smiled.

    Ashleigh proceeded to tell Caleb all she remembered about her time with the Priestess and her first and now the second dream of the missing memory.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± he said. ¡°So¡­ we are both descended from the original werewolves. I mean, my family, of course, I always knew. But it felt like more of an abstract concept than a real thing with any kind of significance beyond Summer.¡±

    ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s pretty significant. I don¡¯t know why or how exactly, but I guess there are powers involved.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°It does?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking at him quizzically.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡± he asked, giving her an equally surprised look.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Well, us, for starters,¡± heughed. ¡°Our bond from the beginning has been different, unique.¡±

    ¡°How would you even know that? You¡¯ve never had another bond, and the bond I had with Granger wasn¡¯t mine, so, of course, it was different,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°I did some research,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Oh? Did you?¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he smiled. ¡°I was curious how we could connect the way we did before we hadpleted our bond. But, turns out, we shouldn¡¯t have been able to connect that way at all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Have your parents ever been able to do that?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Caleb, I haven¡¯t exactly been curious about whether or not my parents have metaphysical hookups.¡±

    They bothughed.

    Caleb stared at her with a soft glow in his eyes.

    He reached for her hips and pulled her back against him, so she sat with her back on his chest. Then he stretched his arm across her chest, so his palm rested on her shoulder.

    ¡°We are special, Ashleigh,¡± he whispered into her ear. ¡°What we have is like nothing else in this world.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and leaned back, resting her head against his shoulder and tilting, so her neck was exposed to him.

    He kissed her offered flesh, and his hand trailed down from her shoulder to where the two sides of the robe met and crossed to cover her body. His tongue traced along her throat as his hand slipped inside the robe.

    Ashleigh let out a soft moan as he nibbled at her throat, and his fingers traced her firm nipple.

    ¡°See¡­ special,¡± Caleb said with a smile in his voice.

    Ashleigh suddenly opened her eyes as the sensation of his mouth, and his hand left her feeling cold and wanting.

    She looked up and realized that they still sat apart, and he was smiling at her with mischief in his eyes.

    With a low growl from deep within her, she pounced on him, turning their morning flight back into an evening flight.

 Chapter 275 Mirror Universe

    The trip home was long and tiring. The flight alone was almost twelve hours, and the drive from the airport was another four. Ashleigh and Caleb were exhausted. All they wanted was to reach Summer and go to bed.

    But they knew that wouldn¡¯t be the case. The Alpha and Luna were returning from their honeymoon. It was Ashleigh¡¯s first introduction, though unofficial, to the pack as their actual Luna and not just Caleb¡¯s mate.

    The fanfare and attention would be more than either of them had ever encountered. Moreover, it made them both even more tired. They briefly considered staying the night at one of the neutral territory cabins. But in the end, they decided it was better to get it over with.

    Caleb had chosen to take one of the lesser-used gates. Hoping that if their arrival was not noticed right away, the celebration wouldn¡¯t quite be in full swing, possibly making it easier to control and hopefully shut down.

    The problem with that n was that the gate wasn¡¯t opening.

    Caleb got out of the car and tried his controller again, but nothing happened. Then, as he approached the gate, he saw the automatic defenses were up, but the door itself was utterly unresponsive.

    He stopped, knowing that if he took another step forward without disarming the gate, he would set off the defenses.

    ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Ashleigh called as she got out of the car.

    ¡°Just a minute, Ash,¡± he called back.

    Ashleigh looked around. The sun was setting, but this part of Summer looked darker than usual.

    ¡°Hey Caleb, does it look dark around here to you?¡±

    Caleb pressed at the ce on his thumbpad that should have connected him with Galen, but nothing happened.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± he questioned.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Ashleigh called, walking toward him as she looked up at the ces she was sure she had seen some kind of illumination before. ¡°Weren¡¯t there lights here before?¡±

    Caleb looked up into the trees. He furrowed his brows, knowing that she was right. There should have been some small lights in the area.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Caleb said quietly. He looked up just in time to see that Ashleigh was still moving toward the gate. ¡°Ashleigh, wait!¡±

    He reached out for her. Grabbing her hand and pulling her back as a row of sharp spikes sprang up from the ground where Ashleigh¡¯s foot had been.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± Ashleigh shouted as she saw the spikes.

    ¡°The defenses are activated,¡± Caleb said, looking around.

    ¡°Why?!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it can¡¯t be good,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°I can¡¯t reach Galen on my neural link either.¡±

    ¡°What about your phone?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Caleb hurried to the car and grabbed his phone, and Ashleigh did the same.

    ¡°No signal,¡± they said simultaneously.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m worried,¡± Ashleigh said.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Me too,¡± Caleb replied. He reached in and pulled out his backpack. He opened a small pocket and grabbed something before tossing it back in the car. ¡°We need to get past these defenses and get inside. Then we must avoid the other automatic sentries and turrets between here and the main campus.¡±

    He touched his chest and then extended his hand to her. Ashleigh looked down and saw that he was offering her an armor button. She took it and ced it on her chest.

    The Alpha and Luna suited up and prepared to break into Summer.

    ***

    ¡°I¡¯ve almost got it,¡± Nessa sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said two hours ago!¡± A man in a blue sweater growled. ¡°You obviously don¡¯t know what you are doing, so why don¡¯t you step aside and let me fix this!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Dave!¡± ra interrupted, pointing a shlight directly into his eyes. ¡°How about you sit down and shut up! Because thest time you ¡®fixed¡¯ part of the problem, we lost the freakin¡¯ lights!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, ra,¡± Nessa said gently. ¡°He¡¯s mad because he missed three different worms during his sweep.¡±

    ra growled at him and then sat down close to Nessa.

    They were in the main server room. The systems for this building were all on their own grid and unaffected by the outage that most of Summer was experiencing.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that imed it wasn¡¯t replicating?¡± Dave said smugly.

    ¡°I did, and it wasn¡¯t,¡± Nessa sighed. ¡°I already told you those worms were not the same as the one we found in the scienceb.¡±

    ¡°No, ording to you, our systems were infested for Goddess knows how long. And none of our highly trained analysts were able to identify these worms. But you, the self-trained wolf from a pack of brutes, were able to find them in a matter of hours?¡± Dave scoffed.

    ¡°Dave!¡± ra growled, standing up and getting close to him. ¡°If you don¡¯t shut your stupid face, I swear to the Goddess I am gonna shove this shlight so far up your¨C¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Nessa shouted.

    ¡°Really?¡± ra said brightly. ¡°Good job, babe!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Dave said, crossing his arms.

    The door opened, a woman leaned in with a bright smile.

    ¡°Every sector reporting in is saying that they¡¯ve got lights. Good job, Nessa!¡±

    Nessa smiled, disconnecting herptop from the server tower and closing it. She carefully put it in her bag and gave Dave a wink as she headed toward the door.

    ra, true to form, didn¡¯t bother to y it cool. Instead, she stuck her tongue out at Dave and followed after Nessa.

    The two women immediately returned to the centralmand building, where Galen and Fiona received updates and check-ins from all over Summer.

    After the initial cyber-attack in Cain¡¯sb, Nessa had found that there were dozens of smaller worms crawling through the Summer systems. Most of them were generally harmless, only causingtency and crashing issues throughout the pack. Nessa surmised that these worms were intended to distract against rooting out the primary they had found in theb.

    They were easy enough to clean up until they found what Nessa called the ¡®Big Brothers¡¯. These were the more aggressive type. They spawned on the removal of thest of the nuisance worms, and these Big Brothers went out of their way to attack primary systems.

    Nessa had tried to work with the systems team to neutralize and remove them as quickly as possible, but they struggled with teamwork.

    At least two of the Big Brothers managed to detonate their systems before they could be removed.

    The lights in one section of Summer were one of the casualties. The other was the gate and door locks. Several buildings had been locked down, trapping people inside for hours as the systems team worked to fix the problem.

    Meanwhile, Nessa and Dave had been working on getting the lights back on. But unfortunately, Dave had been too busy making passive-aggressive remarks about Nessa¡¯s origins to see the mistakes in his codework. So instead of repairing the lighting systems, he had inadvertently crashed the lighting in five different buildings.

    ¡°Where we at?¡± Galen asked as Nessa and ra entered the room.

    ¡°Nes got the lights back up!¡± ra said excitedly.

    ¡°Nes?¡± Nessa asked, turning to ra.

    ¡°I was trying it out¡­ no good?¡±

    ¡°Meh.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think of something better,¡± ra said confidently.

    ¡°So¡­ lights issue is solved?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Oh¡­ no,¡± Nessa said, shaking her head.

    ¡°But you just said¨C¡± Galen began, looking to ra.

    ¡°I said she got them back up,¡± she rified.

    ¡°Yea, no, the system is totally screwed right now,¡± Nessamented. ¡°I have a mirror universe running right now for the remaining bugs and worms, so they believe that they are attacking multiple systems while they¡¯re really just bouncing around in a sealed space. But it won¡¯tst forever.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ what are we supposed to do?¡± Galen asked.

    On the far side of the room there was one door that was still not working; it had been one of the locks that had been triggered by the Big Brother. A loud pounding sound against said door drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°What the hell¡­.¡± Galen whispered.

    Another sound like something hitting against the door.

    He hit the button on his chest. Cords flew out to cover his body and he immediately materialized his shield.

    ¡°Everyone behind me!¡± he shouted.

    Just as they all moved behind him the door came crashing down and through it came what appeared to be arge metal dome with a gun barrel.

    ¡°Is that¡­ one of the sentries?¡± Galen asked aloud. He chanced to look over his shield.

    From the darkness of the hallway beyond the door emerged Caleb and Ashleigh, looking haggard and angry.

    Caleb stepped further into the room, and in a booming voice, he shouted.

    ¡°Can someone please tell me what the hell happened to my pack!¡±

 Chapter 276 Ctrl, Alt, Delete

    ¡°It was Alice,¡± Ashleigh said once Galen and ra had finished exining what had happened to theputer system in the past day.

    ¡°It had to be,¡± she growled, crossing her arms over her chest.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Because,¡± she said, ¡°the entire reason Granger was able to kidnap me was because Alice tricked me and took me to him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Galen said, looking at Caleb.

    Caleb clenched his jaw but said nothing.

    After Ashleigh had been rescued, they didn¡¯t have a lot of time to talk before she returned to Winter. She hadn¡¯t been ready to discuss all that she had experienced while she was being held. With the wedding and the honeymoon, they hadn¡¯t talked about it all.

    ¡°Bell said you saw someone¡­ it was Alice?¡± Galen asked turning back to Ashleigh.

    ¡°Yea. When I came out of the science building, I was talking to Bell on the phone, and then I saw her sneaking around. So I chased after her, she tried to get away, but I caught up to her just past the border,¡± Ashleigh paused, licking her lips as she remembered what happened next. ¡°And then I was shot by tranquilizer darts.¡±

    Caleb put his arm around her shoulder pulling her close.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Galen said. ¡°I should have¨C¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± Caleb interrupted.

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°It was Alice and Granger that did that to me. And it was Alice that did this to Summer. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    ¡°She certainly has the skills,¡± ra added with a little too much enthusiasm.

    Nessa looked up at her with a raised brow.

    ¡°And who exactly is this, Alice? Another of your exes?¡± she asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°No!¡± ra said quickly, waving her arms in front of her. ¡°Definitely not¡­ though in the interest of full disclosure and honesty¡­ I may have had a little bit of a crush on her.¡±

    ¡°Mmmhmm¡­¡± Nessa replied, looking back at herputer screen.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, I mean I¡¯ve never even met her!¡±

    ¡°You had a crush on someone you¡¯ve never met?¡±

    ¡°Well, yea¡­ but only because of her codework¡­ it was amazing¡­¡± ra smiled, then quickly added. ¡°Yours is way better!¡±

    Galen cleared his throat.

    ¡°Alice was responsible for a hack in our systems a few months back,¡± he rified.

    ¡°What kind of hack?¡± Nessa asked.

    As Galen went into the particrs of what had happened during Alice¡¯s stay in Summer, Caleb pulled Ashleigh aside.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok, Caleb,¡± she smiled. ¡°I just¡­ It was so easy for him to capture me.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately it¡¯s always easier to use underhanded methods,¡± Caleb said, kissing her forehead.

    ¡°Especially when you have someone like Alice to help you,¡± Ashleigh scoffed.

    Caleb didn¡¯t reply right away, Ashleigh felt his doubt.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± she asked, pulling away from him.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What? No, that¡¯s not¡­ I believe you, Ashleigh.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ Alice¡­ she¡¯s helped me before, helped you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s never done anything for me,¡± Ashleigh stated firmly.

    ¡°Yes, she did. You just didn¡¯t know about it,¡± he said.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You never asked me how I and my wolves ended up there the night of the fae attack,¡± he said. ¡°I got a warning, a message saying that there was going to be an attack on Winter. It didn¡¯t say when, only that it was soon. So, I sent scouts to monitor for two days and that was when I got a report back saying there was an aggressive force moving on Winter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that it was Alice who warned you?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is that supposed to change my opinion?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°It just seems worth considering. Of course, she¡¯s mischievous, and I wouldn¡¯t entirely trust her, but I don¡¯t think she is necessarily a bad person, Ash.¡±

    ¡°Caleb,¡± she sighed. ¡°Even if she did warn you, why didn¡¯t she tell you that it was fae? We lost a lot of people that night because we didn¡¯t know how to fight them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°But she did know there was an attacking. How? Did you ever think, maybe, it was because she was helping the ones responsible?¡±

    ¡°Then why tell me at all?¡±

    ¡°Well, my guess, is that she told you because she knew you woulde to try to protect me. She expected you to die in that fight.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Neither do you,¡± she said. ¡°But I do know that if she hadn¡¯t been in Summer that day, I wouldn¡¯t have been captured by Granger.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt¡­¡± Nessa said awkwardly. ¡°But um¡­ you should know that ra¡¯s right and this chick¡¯s code is freakin¡¯ gorgeous.¡±

    ¡°Nessa, I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s the right time to be appreciating someone¡¯s code¡­¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°It is, because the reason I know she has gorgeous code, is because it¡¯s still here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Galen and Caleb both asked.

    ¡°Yea¡­ the bugs you cleared out before were just decoys. Sheyered a bunch of your systems with hall monitors and drones that collect and send data back to the receiver of her choosing. Which, by the way, I have tracked to seven different bouncing locations already? She¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°I told you¡­¡± ra murmured.

    ¡°So, Alice has had ess to our systems for months?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Yep¡­ and I say that from what I¡¯m seeing¡­ the worm was hers too. So, maybe one of these little hall monitors found traces of the files she was looking for and then let her know. So, she came in person to drop off our little friend from the science building.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at Caleb and shook her head.

    ¡°Still think she¡¯s helping you of the goodness of her heart?¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath and turned back to Nessa.

    ¡°What do we need to do to make sure she is out of our systems for good?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Ctrl, alt, delete?¡± She suggested.

    When both Galen and Caleb gave her irritated looks, she sighed.

    ¡°Complete system restore from before her initial hack.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Galen shouted. ¡°We would lose months of research and work!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°But as it is right now, these things are everywhere¡­ like crawling through every part of your system. Trying to remove each one would take¡­ I don¡¯t even think its possible honestly. If we find and remove a group, a new group will spawn somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too tired for this,¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°You guys should just go get some rest, there is nothing you can do here anyway,¡± Galen suggested.

    ¡°What about the rest of the pack? You said systems were down, lights were out, people were trapped, there¡¯s a lot that needs to be done,¡± Caleb insisted.

    ¡°Fiona is already handling a lot of those things. What she doesn¡¯t have time for, I will take care of,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Caleb said. ¡°I want a full briefing in the morning¡­ of everything that has been going on the past two weeks.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ***

    Caleb was surprised by the knock at his door the following day. Ashleigh had met Fiona at the training grounds an hour before, and he wasn¡¯t scheduled to meet with Galen for at least another hour.

    ¡°Come in,¡± he said.

    The door opened, and he was even more surprised by the person that entered.

    ¡°Nessa?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Alpha Caleb,¡± she smiled awkwardly, holding herptop in her arms.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked.

    ¡°So¡­ I got the distinct impression that your Luna is not a fan of this Alice person,¡± she began. ¡°And when Liara doesn¡¯t like something, my dad tends to avoid it at all costs to keep her happy.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°So¡­ as you know¡­ theputer system is a bit jacked up right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you made that pretty clearst night.¡±

    ¡°Yea.. well¡­ apparently, there is an option that will unjack the system,¡± Nessa smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Why does it sound like this isn¡¯t a good thing?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ I kept working on the bugsst night. Chasing the little suckers down and destroying them. Finally, I got a little bored, and instead of killing them off right away, I dissected their code. Long story short, I found something¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A kill switch,¡± she replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, Nessa¡­ if you found a kill switch you can remove all of them at once without destroying our systems.¡±

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s true, and I was totally like ¡®yay, I¡¯m the best¡¯ when I found it¡­¡± she said. ¡°Until I realized I didn¡¯t find it¡­ it was given to me.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°The Big Brother worms, the ones that killed the lights and the doors. They had a background timer. Twenty-four hours. Once that time was up, it sent me, the only admin on at the time, the kill switch. With instructions and a system restore to moments before the first worm went boom.¡±

    Nessa turned herputer so Caleb could see the screen. He sighed when he saw the signature.

    ¡°It was from Alice,¡± Nessa said.

 Chapter 277 Not Too Personal

    ¡°So, she bugs the system for months, almost destroys it, and then conveniently she has the only way to fix it? Did I get that all right?¡± Ashleigh asked not, bothering to hold back her irritation.

    ¡°I mean it¡¯s a little more nuanced than all that,¡± Nessa said, ¡°but yea, basically.¡±

    Ashleigh looked back and forth between Caleb, Galen, Fiona, and Nessa.

    ¡°Am I seriously the only one that sees a problem in this?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I understand where you areing from, and I don¡¯t like it either,¡± Fiona replied.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°But,¡± Fiona sighed, ¡°it does seem like our only option.¡±

    ¡°The amount of work we would lose¡­ it¡¯s not insignificant,¡± Galen said. ¡°Just in the research we¡¯ve gathered about the strange rogue attacks and the Fae in Winter¡­ if we can save it, we need to.¡±

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°Galen, you of all people I expected to agree with me. You didn¡¯t trust her before you even knew what she had done.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Galen admitted. ¡°And I don¡¯t trust her now, but it¡¯s not about whether I trust her or not, it¡¯s about what is best for Summer.¡±

    ¡°There is no way this was done without some kind of backdoor trick for her to gain even further ess to our systems,¡± she said. ¡°There is a waring, and you guys want to just open the doors and let Alice, a spy, who has already almost destroyed us once, waltz right in?¡±

    ¡°Ash, it¡¯s not that simple,¡± Caleb said.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Seems like it is, we just don¡¯t do what she wants. Simple.¡±

    ¡°Galen¡¯s right, we would lose a lot of very important research if we did a full system wipe to remove the bugs,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Not to mention, it would take time, and during that time, a lot of our everyday jobs, tasks, and quality of life would be affected. Our people would suffer.¡±

    ¡°But Caleb, she cannot be trusted!¡± Ashleigh growled.

    ¡°No one is saying that we trust her,¡± Caleb said, grabbing her shoulders gently. ¡°Nessa will look at every line of code, double check everything, she will run tests, set up securities. But, we will do everything we can to make this a secure decision.¡±

    ¡°You guys thought you got all of her bugs out before, and they were there for months. So what makes you think this will be different.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I mean, I found them pretty quick¡­¡± Nessa said quietly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t here before¡­¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Ash,¡± Caleb called her attention back to him, lowering his voice for only her to hear. ¡°You said that Lian told you that it is important that you discover what my father learned.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°A system restore will wipe everything,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Including his partition.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed. She handed thought about that. She assumed that they had already lost the files that ra was able to ess, it was unfortunate, but it wasn¡¯t the end of the world.

    They never cracked the partition, so in her mind, it wasn¡¯t part of what was at risk now.<sub></sub>

    She sighed.

    ¡°If we use what Alice gave us, it keeps the partition safe, and it also restores the files we already lost,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°But how do we know she won¡¯t corrupt, alter, or steal the partition once it¡¯s open¡­¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°How do we know that the partition isn¡¯t her ultimate goal. Maybe she sent this ¡®solution¡¯ when she realized that the partition hadn¡¯t been cracked yet.¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°Any number of things could go wrong if we do this. But we do know what will go wrong if we don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°If it helps¡­¡± Nessa said softly. ¡°Once we implement the fix and systems are all in the green¡­ I think I can secure the partition away from thework just in case there is anything left hunting for it.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°My understanding is that it is buried within thework. So you wouldn¡¯t be able to move it without first essing it, and once you¡¯ve done that, assuming there is a bug, it will have ess too.¡±

    ¡°Sort of. It¡¯s hidden within thework, but if I can find it first, I can move it stillpletely locked down into a mirror system. They would only need to be connected during the transfer. Once it¡¯s moved over, I can run a full security sweep and kill any little tag along if necessary before I get to work cracking that safe.¡±

    ¡°But how would you find it?¡± he asked.

    Nessa smiled proudly.

    ¡°With my new pet.¡±

    ***

    Axel sighed and leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples.

    He had been in talks with the Alpha of Frostbite for two days already, and they didn¡¯t seem to be getting any closer to a resolution.

    There was so much hostility in the room they were barely able to have a proper conversation, much less a negotiation before one side or the other started making threats.

    Frostbite was a pack of wolves that, much like Broken Crag, leaned heavily to one-half of themselves. The wolf.

    They were known to spend every full moon entirely shifted from sunset to sunrise. Giving inpletely to the whims and urges of their wolf.

    In their human form, many members of the pack had taken to filing down their teeth and growing their nails into sharp points, giving them a feral and aggressive appearance. Their tempers were short, and their diplomacy was almost nonexistent.

    But even knowing all of that before they sat down at the table, Axel was having a hard time not simply jumping across and wringing their throats.

    ¡°Can I get you anything, my Alpha?¡± Saul asked.

    ¡°Please, just call me Axel,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Can I get you anything, Axel?¡±

    Axel took a deep breath.

    ¡°Patience, tolerance, if we¡¯re out of those, maybe just a methrower¡­ that seems good¡­ I¡¯ll take a methrower.¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I think I left that in my other bag,¡± Saul smiled, offering Axel a cup with steam rising. ¡°I can offer you hot chocte instead.¡±

    ¡°Hot chocte?¡± Axel questioned. He looked down at the cup, sniffing the sweet scent.

    He leaned his head back and saw the golden flecks in her chocte eyes sparkling back at him. A soft smile spread across his lips. Followed shortly by a heavy sadness.

    ¡°What made you think to offer me this?¡± he asked, taking the cup in his hand. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it normally be a coffee or a tea?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Saul said. ¡°But I have known you your entire life. You are not a coffee or tea drinker. On the contrary, chocte is your calming taste.¡±

    ¡°My calming taste?¡± Axelughed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Saul replied. ¡°For me, it¡¯s garlic.¡±

    ¡°Garlic?¡± Axel asked with surprise.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Saul smiled softly, taking a sip of his tea. ¡°When Pearl was a pup, her grandmother taught her to bake bread. But the only kind she was ever interested in making, was garlic bread. Her grandmother tried different kinds of sweet breads or different vors of breads. But it didn¡¯t matter. Each time, little Pearl would just make her garlic bread. A habit she continues to this day.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s her that calms you, not the garlic,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Saul replied. ¡°But the scent of garlic, makes me think of her. Even if I am exhausted, hurt, stressed, that smell calms my heart.¡±

    Axel smiled and nodded. Taking a sip of the sweet warmth.

    ¡°I am curious about something,¡± Saul said. ¡°If it¡¯s not too personal a question.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°The chocte,¡± he said. ¡°How did the kindness of one little girl leave such an impression on you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Axel asked, his eyes widened, and his heart quickened. How did Saul know about Alice? ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Saul said, looking away. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to pry.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯m just not sure I know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Axel said. ¡°What little girl?¡±

    Saul tilted his head and narrowed his eyes for a brief moment.

    ¡°Do you really not remember?¡± he asked.

    Axel shook his head.

    ¡°After your¡­ ident,¡± Saul began, referring to Axel¡¯s scars. ¡°Your parents ensured you always had a guard at the hospital. So the morning after, I was that guard.¡±

    Axel remembered being in the recovery room at the Blood Moon. There wasn¡¯t much to remember. Mostly just in and out of consciousness, seeing his parents, and always someone standing at the door.

    ¡°A little girl came to the recovery room. She seemed to have been a patient as well, she said that she had met you briefly, that you were her friend. I wasn¡¯t going to let her in, but she said she just wanted to leave you something sweet, to forget the sadness.¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw, as he saw the little girl he had met, his Alice, approaching his bedside. Crutches under her arms, bandages littered over her arms, and face.

    ¡°I was touched by her kindness, so I allowed her to ce a candy bar beside your bed. It was from then on, that chocte seemed to have be a source offort for you.¡±

    ¡°Sweet dreams, sweet boy,¡± Little Alice whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll find you again someday.¡±

 Chapter 278 He Taught Her How To Suffer

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Axel asked, wondering about the bandages and crutches.

    ¡°Once she had left the candy, the man that brought her hurried her along,¡± Saul replied.

    ¡®Holden¡­¡¯ Axel growled internally. ¡®He must have allowed her to say goodbye¡­before he erased her. What a fucking prince¡­¡¯

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you ever told me this before?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you didn¡¯t remember, nor did I see a reason to share the story.¡±

    Axel nodded, why would he think to share it? It was just a sweet moment between two injured children. An innocent moment. Knowing wouldn¡¯t have changed the fact that his memory was blocked. Even if he had been told about the girl that left him a chocte bar, it wouldn¡¯t have changed anything back then.

    Axel took a deep breath.

    ¡°To answer your question,¡± Axel sighed. ¡°The chocte bar wasforting. I was in pain; my thoughts and feelings were a mess. I was afraid of how others would see me from that point on. I felt very alone. But the chocte filled me with warmth.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you and that child were meant to meet. I wonder if you¡¯ve evere across her again,¡± Saul mused.

    Axel looked away.

    ¡®I need to think about something else right now,¡¯ he thought.

    ¡°How has the transition been to the South?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Good,¡± Saul replied, never one to question a change in subject. ¡°Pearl has decided to remain home with our pup until she is ready to attend sses. The move to the south made the decision easier on her. She was concerned about missing her work at the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I know Bell will miss her,¡± Axel said.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Yes, she did let us know that she was unhappy with our decision, while very happy for us as well.¡±

    Axel chuckled.

    ¡°Richard reviewed most of the duties and responsibilities he carried out previously, over the people and thend. Some of which I feel we should discuss.¡±

    They reviewed the finer details of the southernnds. The poption of Winter was mainly in the north. Less than a quarter of their people lived in the south. But the territory that belonged to Winter was vast andrgely uninhabited.

    Many of the scouts and patrolmen would take shifts that wouldst weeks or months at a time in order to survey the entire area and then switch with another team who would take their turn.

    Most of the southern territory was mountainous and consideredrgely uninhabitable. But it did have prime hunting.

    Once they had gone over Saul¡¯s concerns about managing such arge area, they spoke about how well the southern wolves had taken to the change in Betas.

    ¡°I¡¯ve not had any trouble at this point,¡± Saul replied. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long, but I have been weed and offered aid. I suspect that many of the wolves felt ufortable interacting with Richard and his family after what had happened.

    Axel nodded. ¡°Did you take care of what I asked?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Saul answered.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°He was happy to ept the assignment,¡± Saul said. ¡°And we received word from Alpha Jonas that Richard and his mate had arrived safely and immediately set to work aiding the Bustling Bush wolves in their relocation.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Axel said.<sub></sub>

    After the execution, Axel had told Richard that he nned to make Saul his Beta. There was no surprise or resentment from Richard, he thanked him for sharing the information directly instead of waiting for the official ceremony to announce it.

    Axel had noted the defeated and haunted look in Richard¡¯s eye, and then he had seen the way the other wolves in Winter looked stared at the former Beta.

    After a brief investigation of the rest of the family, Axel decided it was best to give Richard an opportunity to aid the pack outside the Winter territory.

    He reached out to Jonas, who was happy to ept the help. Stating that the weakness of Richard¡¯s son would help him find strength in his people.

    It seemed that Richard was proving Jonas to be correct.

    ¡°What about the girls?¡± Axel asked.

    He had grown concerned about Richard¡¯s two daughters and what they might be facing because of their brother¡¯s mistakes.

    ¡°The eldest was married to her mate almost two months ago, they have moved to one of the smallermunities in the far north. He is a low-ranking berserker candidate. I approved the transfer myself.¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°The younger sister is a skilled archer. She was rising in the ranks of the scouts in the south, but, in recent months, there has been a downward trend in her ability and motivation.¡±

    ¡°She needs to be looked after,¡± Axel said. ¡°Her brother¡¯s crimes are not her burden to ovee.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Saul replied. ¡°In that regard, there is something that I would like your opinion on.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I was considering assigning her to a northern scouting party.¡±

    Axel paused mid-sip. He raised his eyes to Saul.

    ¡°You want to send her north?¡± he asked.

    Saul nodded.

    ¡°To which scouting party?¡± Axel asked, suspecting he already knew the answer.

    Saul lifted his brow.

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°You want her to join his old team?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­ no, she wants to join his old team.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Axel asked, leaning forward. ¡°What possible reason could she have to want that?¡±

    ¡°She said that her brother taught her how to shoot, he taught her how to track, and now he has taught her how to suffer. She knowsing to the north is a terrible idea, where she will be judged only as his sister¡­ at first.¡±

    Axel listened carefully.

    ¡°She said that staying where she feelsfortable is the surest way for her to be another of his victims.¡±

    ¡®If you treat it like a weakness, that is how everyone else will see it,¡¯ Alice¡¯s soft voice from his Alpha ceremony whispered in his ear.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Axel said. ¡°But will the scouts ept her? They were betrayed by him as well; they might misce their me.¡±

    ¡°About this, she has already spoken with them,¡± Saul replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Axel said.

    ¡°It is because they were betrayed that they will ept her. He used them to escape, it is a shame that they carry every day. And she is one of the few people in all of Winter that can understand how they feel, and they her. Together, they n to ovee his mistakes, and make their own name more memorable than his.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Axel nodded. ¡°I look forward to seeing them grow.¡±

    Saul nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Make the arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    Saul left the room to make a phone call.

    ***

    ¡°You Winter wolves think you are so much better than us!¡± growled Kayden, the Alpha of Frostbite.

    ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± Saul growled.

    ¡°Or what?!¡± Kayden growled.

    Saul growled; Kayden growled.

    Axel was getting a headache.

    He thought back on the attempts to talk over the past two days. The Frostbite wolves were temperamental, easily agitated and offended. It was challenging to keep them focused on the conversation.

    Each time they sat down to talk, he would ask what it was that they wanted, and each time it would lead nowhere.

    Theyined about Winter¡¯s hold on all the northern territories, about the coldness with which they were received in previous discussions.

    He knew they were angry, but they weren¡¯t telling him what they needed no matter how many times or how many ways he asked.

    As his father had taught him, he had tried being patient. He had tried listening before speaking. He had tried to tter and wee them as his mother would.

    He had even considered trying to be as arrogant and all-knowing as Caleb was, but he just found it frustrating to think about.

    In the end, he was sitting in this room with Saul and two wolves he didn¡¯t really know or care to know. Everyone was aggravated. Everyone was loud. All he wanted was to get things moving forward.

    ¡°Can you all just shut the hell up!¡± Axel snarled.

 Chapter 279 Something To Talk About

    Saul and the other two wolves stared at Axel in surprise.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he huffed. ¡°Now, maybe we can actually get something done.¡±

    Saul immediately sat back and calmed his mood. The others, however, kept their irritated expressions fixed on Axel.

    ¡°How dare you talk to Alpha Kayden like that!¡± the second wolf snarled.

    Saul immediately turned to correct the wolf¡¯s attitude when he felt the heaviness in the air. He took a deep breath and sat back in his chair, bowing his head in Axel¡¯s direction.

    The wolf that spoke out gasped and felt their heart pounding in their throat under the weight of Axel¡¯s presence.

    ¡°I have tried patience,¡± Axel said quietly. ¡°I have tried respect and ttery.¡±

    Alpha Kayden swallowed and breathed deeply through his nose, fighting the urge to cower before Axel.

    Axel stood from the table and took a deep breath of his own.

    ¡°I am tired of these childish games,¡± he said, leaning on the table. ¡°Autumn has made no secret of their intention to either absorb or eliminate the smaller packs. They are preparing for an all-out war.¡±

    Axel leaned forward toward Kayden, who couldn¡¯t stop himself from averting his eyes. Then, Axel growled, and Kayden slowly lifted his eyes to look at him.

    ¡°Blue Reef, Hallowed, Lone Rock, Whiteridge, Shadowcrest, Long Tooth¡­¡± Axel snarled. ¡°Do you want Frostbite to join these packs?¡±

    Kayden lowered his head.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°There is no time for grudges or pride,¡± Axel continued. ¡°I will ask, for thest time, what do you want?¡±

    Kayden clenched his jaw, breathing deeply through his nose.

    ¡°My people¡­¡± Kayden said quietly through gritted teeth. ¡°We are starving¡­ and have outgrown our territory.¡±

    Axel took another breath and then sat down, releasing his presence from around them.

    ¡°Now,¡± he said, ¡°we have something to talk about.¡±

    ***

    Frostbite had outgrown their territory several years ago. They were living on top of each other and had hunted their forests bare. Leaning into their wolf had kept them from creating any connections to humanity, meaning that they didn¡¯t have any imported foods or supplies.

    They had tried in the past to arrange a meeting with Beta Richard, but none of those talks had ended in resolution. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t sympathize with their need, it was that they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to ask for help.

    Once Axel had broken through the barrier of their pride, he and Kayden were able to have a proper discussion.

    The southernnds of Winter that were considered inhospitable by most, were not so considered by the wolves of Frostbite.

    Axel agreed to give Frostbite a portion of the territory, as long as they kept inmunication with Saul. They would not be allowed to hunt the forests dry as they had done in theirnds before. A trade of basic supplies and staple foods would be arranged.

    For their part, Frostbite would also participate in training the scouts of Winter inbat through their wolf forms.<sub></sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s charity,¡± said the wolf beside Kayden.

    ¡°What?¡± Saul asked.

    The wolf shook their head, clenching their teeth.

    ¡°It is an insult,¡± they said. ¡°They ¡®give¡¯ usnds, and food¡­ but all they ask is basic training¡­ they think we have so little to offer!¡±

    Saul growled.

    ¡°It is benevolence!¡± Kayden growled at his wolf. ¡°We are the ones that waited, too proud to ask for help! We put ourselves in this weakened position and they have no reason to help us!¡±

    ¡°They only do this in order to use our warriors in their war!¡± the wolf snarled, looking at Axel.

    Axel did not move, did not react. He simply watched.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t ¡®their¡¯ war you idiot!¡± Kayden snarled. ¡°This war ising for everyone. If Autumn had wanted us, they would havee for us already.¡±

    The arrogant wolf looked away. Kayden looked to Axel.

    ¡°Tomas isn¡¯t an idiot. Frostbite would always join Winter in a war between the packs,¡± he said.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Axel asked.

    Kayden clenched his jaw and swallowed.

    ¡°Because,¡± he said. ¡°Frostbite has always longed to be a part of Winter.¡±

    Axel looked carefully at Kayden, and then to the angry wolf beside him.

    ¡°Do you agree?¡± Axel asked. ¡°Do you wish to join Winter?¡±

    The wolf swallowed and then nced up at Axel. There in his eyes, Axel saw something unexpected. He saw hope.

    The wolf nodded.

    ¡°Our pack was founded by wolves that didn¡¯t have the courage to join Alpha Geri in his campaign against Loki. It has always been our hope to prove ourselves to Winter, to earn a ce within the pack.¡±

    ¡°Hard to believe,¡± Saul said, ¡°with the attitude you have shown us these few days.¡±

    The wolf looked at Saul.

    ¡°We are prideful,¡± Kayden said. ¡°We have wanted an opportunity to join Winter for generations. For that opportunity toe by way of our weakness¡­ it is humiliating.¡±

    Axel smiled.

    ¡°Through weakness, we find strength.¡±

    ***

    An agreement was made, Frostbite would inhabit both territories. They would aid Winter in the war, and they would build up the southernnds they were promised.

    They would not, however, join Winter officially. Not until they felt they had truly earned a ce among their ranks.

    It had been a long process, far too many hours spent arguing and debating for no reason. Axel was exhausted.

    ¡°I will be returning North in the morning,¡± Axel sighed as Saul set down a te of food.

    ¡°Now that the negotiation is done, it makes sense for you to return. There are still other packs to reach out to, and Winter must begin preparations for War. We don¡¯t know when Autumn will finally reveal themselves.¡±

    ¡°Or Spring,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Have they made it official?¡± Saul asked.

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°There was a letter stating that the union between Ashleigh and Caleb tipped the bnce of our power among the four of us in our favor. Spring ims that they have no choice but to ally themselves with Autumn in order to maintain bnce and peace among all the packs.¡±

    Saul scoffed.

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°Just more lies and dramatics,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°That reminds me,¡± Saul said. He stood and went to a small desk across the room, he opened the top drawer and pulled out an envelope. ¡°This came for you just before our meeting today.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Axel asked, taking the envelope.

    There was no sender or indication of where the letter hade from.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure who sent it, but it didn¡¯t smell of anything beyond paper and ink,¡± Saul shrugged, taking his seat at the table and returning to his meal.

    Axel furrowed his brow and opened the envelope, pulling out the short letter inside.

    ¡®Back down the rabbit hole I must go, I trust only you with these words.

    (A hazel storm will bring you warmth.)

    If you see me again, if I seem friendly, don¡¯t trust me. Don¡¯t say the words. Only when I¡¯m ready will Ie home. When Ie home, it won¡¯t be peaceful.

    I love you.

    p.s. Roman is looking for Bell. Keep her safe.¡¯

    Axel clenched his jaw. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Thinking of her taking another treatment, losing the memories they shared. It hurt. But she had warned him it was possible.

    All he could do was trust in her and believe she would make it back home to him. But as far as where to put the rage in his heart, she had given him an avenue.

    ¡°Who the hell is Roman?¡± Axel growled.

 Chapter 280 Down the Rabbit Hole

    It had been two days since Tomas had made his request to Alice. She had agreed but needed time to prepare the tea and the triggers.

    Alice had done her best to avoid Roman at every turn, but of course, he had found her.

    ¡°Alice¡­ dear, sweet, Alice,¡± he whispered, holding her body pressed to the wall. Her hands pinned above her, and his hip turned into her, blocking any movement of her legs.

    He had caught her by surprise. She was too focused on the mounting headache, she hadn¡¯t smelled him or felt that sense of danger that naturally came off of him.

    As she had turned the corner, he grabbed her and mmed her hard to the wall. The headache that had been building erupted in pain and white blurs in her vision.

    ¡°You don¡¯t call, you don¡¯t write, it almost feels like you¡¯re avoiding me¡­¡± he whispered with a grin. ¡°Seems a bit rude, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    He lifted her chin toward him, Alice clenched her jaw as she looked back into his burning eyes.

    ¡°You have a lot of fight in you,¡± he whispered. ¡°Most people won¡¯t hold my gaze for long. They¡¯re too scared. Aren¡¯t you scared of me, Alice?¡±

    ¡°Only an idiot wouldn¡¯t be scared of you, Roman,¡± Alice growled. ¡°But I will never let you see me cower.¡±

    Roman¡¯s smile grew, and his eyes sparkled with delight. He looked her up and down. Then, grabbing a lock of her short curly hair and twirling it on his fingertip.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t my type, Alice,¡± he said.

    He let go of the curl and then his hand slipped gently along her jaw and to her neck. He pressed his thumb against the back of her jawline, softly forcing her to expose her throat to him further. Roman leaned forward and pressed his nose to her throat, inhaling her scent.

    ¡°But I have never forgotten you,¡± he whispered, his hot breath against her skin. Sending a wave of repulsion over her.

    ¡°I still remember that day as children when you interrupted my game. How I chased you down, tore into your flesh, and still you didn¡¯t look at me¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°You looked back at that boy¡­ you smiled at that boy when you should have been screaming for me.¡±

    Roman¡¯s hand on her neck quickly grabbed the hair at the base of her skull and pulled back on it painfully. Forcing a pained gasp from Alice.<sub>.</sub>

    Roman stood up straight and looked down at her, his eyes usually giving the appearance of the ember of a dying me, now held a raging inferno.

    ¡°Will you scream for me now, Alice?¡± Roman asked angrily.

    Alice stared back into the me and gathered her will.

    ¡°I would rather bite my tongue off than give you the satisfaction!¡± she growled.

    Roman took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Although she could see that he was enjoying this exchange, it sickened her to know that she gave him any kind of good feeling.

    He leaned his head forward, pressing their foreheads together intimately. Alice clenched her jaw as her heart continued to race.

    ¡°You¡¯re different,¡± he whispered. ¡°I might have treated you differently.¡±

    He pulled back, looking down at her once more, his fires were tempered to a warm glow.

    Roman stepped back, letting her fall to the floor as he let her go.

    ¡°Get my father to talk, Alice,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Get me the information I need.¡±

    He hurried away before she had a chance to say or do anything.

    ***

    Alice didn¡¯t wait any longer to treat Tomas. She removed his memory of Bell, of knowing who or where she was beyond her time in Autumn.

    She trained his mind to believe that Bell had learned of the suppressants, she had stolen the bottle from Tomas and then after receiving medical treatment for her broken jaw she had run away.<sub></sub>

    Tomas had sent people to look for her, but when he didn¡¯t find her, he told Roman she was dead because he didn¡¯t want to risk a war from Roman¡¯s overreaction.

    Only recently had Tomas heard that she might be in Europe. But he didn¡¯t know where exactly.

    Alice made sure to clear Tomas¡¯ mind of Wyatt¡¯s connection, of Winter, of Summer.

    Once she was sure that Tomas¡¯ mind had wholly removed and epted all of her redirections, it was time to wake him. At least, that¡¯s what he believed happened.

    ¡°Sorry Tomas, I know what it¡¯s like to be forced to do something without your knowledge or permission,¡± she said. ¡°But, I need your help this time, and I don¡¯t want you to know about it.¡±

    Alice sat back in the chair and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Tomas,¡± she called.

    He stared nkly at the wall.

    ¡°One side will make you grow taller,¡± she said, Tomas turned to look at her. ¡°While the other side will make you grow smaller.¡±

    Tomas stood from his chair and approached her.

    ¡°Are we ready to begin?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied.

    ***

    Alice grabbed at her head painfully, she stumbled and fell forwardnding on her knees as she cried out.

    Tears of pain streamed down her face.

    With a shaky hand, she pulled out her phone and dialed his number.

    ¡°Hello, my dear,¡± Holden answered immediately.

    Alice gasped for air and grunted as the spike in her brain hit her painfully.

    ¡°It will only get worse from here on,¡± Holden said. ¡°Your mind is not prepared for all those memories. It is fighting against them.¡±

    Alice couldn¡¯t speak, the pain was too much.

    ¡°The only thing that will help is to get a treatment,¡± Holden said. ¡°You know it works; you have experienced it before.¡±

    Alice licked her lips, holding her fist tightly until her nails dug into her palms.

    ¡°You¡­. Promise¡­¡± she managed to say. ¡°Only¡­ one¡­ just my memories¡­ restored.¡±

    ¡°I promise,¡± Holden replied with a smile in his voice.

    Alice cried out again, her entire body shook. She was covered in sweat and tears.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± she replied weakly as she felt her strength leaving her.

    ¡°I wille for you now,¡± Holden smiled.

    ***

    Alice stirred, her eyelids were heavy, but she managed to open them.

    She recognized theb around her, the sound of the monitors that gave a loud and irritating beep to show her heart still beating properly.

    ¡°She¡¯s stable, she should be waking up now,¡± a man¡¯s voice said.

    She recognized it as Daniel immediately.

    ¡°Alice?¡± Holden called to her.

    Alice turned her head, he sat in the chair beside her.

    ¡°Hello dearest,¡± he smiled. He reached out and touched her cheek tenderly. ¡°Are you¡­ you?¡±

    Alice swallowed and looked up at the ceiling as she thought for just a moment of a woman with curly brown hair, brown eyes, and a smile that warmed the room¡­ and then she thought of the red floor.

    A tear slipped out the side of her eye as she turned to look at Holden.

    He swallowed and pursed his lips.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said sadly, ¡°you are you.¡±

    Alice tried to lift her arm, nning to remove the oxygen mask on her face but found her arms unresponsive. She tried to move her legs, no response. Finally, she tried to speak¡­ but all that happened was a muffled moaning in her throat.

    ¡°There has been a change of ns, dearest,¡± Holden said sweetly, a shine in his eyes that highlighted the tears that he held back. ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I can¡¯t let you keep your memories.¡±

    Alice let out a muffled scream, she tried desperately to move any part of her, but nothing worked.

    ¡°I expected you would be upset, so I took the liberty of giving you a mild paralytic. It will wear off soon. But before then¡­¡±

    Holden swallowed and looked her in the eyes.

    Alice breathed ragged angry breaths through her nose.

    ¡°The little girl just could not sleep because her thoughts were way too deep,¡± Holden began, another Lewis Carol line that Alice recognized. ¡°Her mind had gone out for a stroll and fallen down the rabbit hole.¡±

    Holden watched as her body rxed and the panic in her eyes fell away to a dull stare. He leaned forward and kissed her head, then once more looked into her eyes.

    ¡°I am¡­ sorry,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Alice said, as she stared at him through the window of her mind, her arms crossed over her chest. ¡°But¡­ you will be.¡±

    She turned to look at the small corner of her mind where her consciousness had lived for so long. Except, this time, there were no cave walls, no grimy windows. No cracks or holes.

    Her hair wasn¡¯t matted and tangled. Her clothing wasn¡¯t soiled rags that never provided her with warmth.

    This time, there was a couch where she could sit and watch through her own eyes. A bed for her to rest. The same bed she had shared with Axel for those precious hours they had together.

    There was a desk, with switches and buttons, triggers that only she could ess. And aputer, which stored her memories, locked away where Holden couldn¡¯t reach them anymore.

    She wore jeans, a t-shirt, and an oversized sweatshirt that smelled like Axel.

    And most importantly, there was a door.

    An emergency exit was ready and waiting for the day she could finally regain control of her life. All she needed was a little patience and nning.

 Chapter 281 Bringing Your Smile Back

    After checking in with Corrine and updating her on all the negotiations with Frostbite, Axel sent a message for Bell to meet him in his office.

    His mother was busy with orders and requisitions. But, of course, it was essential to keep her updated. Still, she focused on preparing the supplies they needed to begin work on new armor and weapons.

    Even Wyatt had jumped back into work. Now that he was no longer Alpha, he had joined back into the ranks of their warriors. He was working hard to practice his skills as a warrior rather than a leader.

    Axel decided it would be best not to ask either of them about who Roman could be. He already suspected it was Bell¡¯s mate. She had spent the past six years keeping his name a secret, it wasn¡¯t Axel¡¯s ce to spread it around.

    ¡°You summoned, my liege,¡± Bell said with a deep bow as she entered the office.

    ¡°Shut the door behind you,¡± Axel chuckled. He got up from his desk and moved to sit on the couch.

    After she closed the door, Axel gestured for her to take a seat, which she did.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡± she asked.

    ¡°There are a couple of things I wanted to talk to you about,¡± he began. ¡°Most of which, need to be kept between us.¡±

    ¡°Secrets? Gossip? Oh my!¡± Bellughed and then nodded. ¡°Of course, anything you tell me is in strict confidence.¡±

    Axel smiled, enjoying herughter.

    As yful and childish as Bell had almost always been, she was never quite happy. There was always a shadow around her, keeping the light from touching her heart. Buttely, herughter was genuine, her smiles were brighter.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What?¡± he replied.

    ¡°You had a weird look on your face, and you were staring at me, what is it?¡± she asked.<sub>.</sub>

    Axel smiled.

    ¡°I was just thinking how nice it is to see you smiling, to hear youughing,¡± he answered truthfully. ¡°You never used to do that.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me! I have always been the life of the party!¡± Bell objected.

    ¡°Not like this,¡± he smiled. ¡°Not so genuinely happy.¡±

    Bell could only smile in response.

    ¡°I guess I should thank Galen for that?¡± Axel asked.

    Bell tilted her head and thought for a moment.

    ¡°Well, yes¡­ and no,¡± she smiled. ¡°You could thank Galen, he has definitely made me incredibly happy, but you could also thank your entire family,rgely you.¡±

    Axel reached out and took her hand.

    ¡°Our family,¡± he smiled.

    Bellughed.

    ¡°Yes, big brother.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t you forget it.¡±

    ¡°How could I?¡± sheughed.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Well, any part I yed in bringing your smile back¡­ I am d,¡± Axel stated.

    ¡°This guy has also yed a pretty big part in making me realize how happy I really am,¡± Bell said softly, cing her hand gently on the small bump of her stomach.

    ¡°How has it been for you?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s been alright,¡± she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to wrap my head around the idea that I am happy about growing this creature inside of me.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Axelughed. ¡°Gotta say, I was surprised to hear the news, even more, surprised to see the genuine joy on your face about it.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡± sheughed. ¡°It¡¯s like the little parasite attached itself to my brain before it moved to the womb.¡±

    Axel let out a loudugh.

    Bell sighed and rubbed her stomach once more.

    ¡°Four months seems like both a very long time and a very short time to wait for sh prepare for a baby.¡±

    ¡°Well, the wolf gets two months, the human gets nine¡­ so four months is kind of the best of both worlds?¡± Axelughed.

    ¡°I guess,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asked.

    Bell gave him a sad smile.

    ¡°I just wish Galen could be here more often,¡± she said. ¡°We found out the sex of the baby yesterday. A video call¡­ just didn¡¯t feel as good as seeing his reaction in person.¡±

    Axel squeezed her hand.

    ¡°Maybe you should consider his offer toe to Winter,¡± Axel suggested.

    Bell shook her head.

    ¡°I know he means it. I know he loves me and our baby, but he loves Summer too. And with the waring, he needs to be there to support and protect his people.¡±

    ¡°Do you honestly believe that he won¡¯t be by your side when wares?¡± Axelughed.

    ¡°I know he won¡¯t,¡± Bell smiled. ¡°He will be where he is needed most, at the front. I made him promise.¡±

    Axel let go of her hand and looked away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s a cruel thing to do,¡± he said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Making him promise not to protect you,¡± he replied. ¡°To ask him to be somewhere else, do something else when he knows you are in danger. It¡¯s cruel.¡±

    Bell didn¡¯t respond at first, she just looked carefully at Axel. She took his hand and gave it a soft squeeze.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t talking about me and Galen, are we?¡± she asked gently.

    ¡°We are,¡± he sighed, ¡°just¡­ not only you.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked.

    Axel took a deep breath. He wasn¡¯t sure how much he should tell her. How much would be necessary for her to understand?

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± she whispered, squeezing his hand once again. ¡°You know all my secrets. You have helped me carry the weight of my wounded soul. Let me do the same for you.¡±

    He took a deep breath. He wanted to tell her everything, and so he did.

    ***

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Bell whispered almost an hourter, once she had heard the entire story of Axel and Alice, with a few details left out, and a lot more summarized into pleted the bond together¡¯.

    Axel sat quietly, waiting for her to tell him that he couldn¡¯t trust Alice, that she was a spy, that she was lying, etcetera.

    ¡°That poor girl,¡± she said.

    Axel looked up at her.

    ¡°She loses her life over and over again¡­¡± Bell whispered, she let out a shuddering breath as the tears fell. ¡°She finally finds you and then gives you up so you can save Ashleigh?¡±

    Axel grabbed a box of tissue and handed it to her. She wiped her eyes and then blew her nose.

    ¡°I just¡­¡± Bell struggled to speak, letting out soft sobs.

    Axel rubbed her back gently and tried tofort her.

    After a few minutes, she calmed down and got her thoughts in order.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said softly. ¡°It¡¯s the hormones¡­ I mean, it¡¯s a horrible story, I can¡¯t begin to imagine how she has survived all of that. The treatments alone¡­ maintaining her sanity¡­ oh. I just¡­¡±

    Bell paused, taking a deep breath as she tried to calm her emotions. Then she looked at Axel.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said. ¡°Pregnancy is rough on the emotions, I get it.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said, taking his hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, about what you have been going through.¡±

    Axel swallowed and looked away.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find a way,¡± he said softly.

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will.¡±

    ¡°Bell,¡± Axel said. ¡°I really do think you should consider Galen¡¯s offer toe to Winter.¡±

    Bell furrowed her brow.

    ¡°I already told you¨C¡±

    ¡°Bell,¡± Axel interrupted and then swallowed before looking into her eyes and sighing as he spoke. ¡°Who is Roman?¡±

 Chapter 282 She Wanted to Hide

    Her heart stopped.

    Her body froze.

    The world around her became muffled and blurred.

    Axel, the room, his voice all clouded together as though she were in the eye of a storm.

    ¡®You are mine¡­¡¯ she heard the haunting voice from her past whisper in her mind.

    She heard the sound of her cries, begging him to let her go. Hisughter, the sparkle in his fiery eyes as she hit the ground.

    She saw him on top of her, holding her down as she screamed, a look of excitement on his face as he pushed his pleasure through their bond, forcing her body to react to him against her will.

    There was heavy pain in her chest, and her body refused to move or react in any way. Instead, she took short, gasping breaths that left her feeling like her lungs would copse.

    Her jaw ached; her arms itched. Old bruises and breaks suddenly hurt until her entire body was screaming out in her mind.

    Two strong hands grabbed her shoulders, and finally, the world snapped back into ce.

    ¡°Bell!¡± Axel screamed with panic.

    She lifted her terrified eyes to his, and he looked at her with worry. Bell recognized Axel¡¯s hazel eyes, his warm presence, and she remembered where she was. When and who she was.

    ¡°Bell?¡±

    Swirling darkness overtook her as her entire body rxed. Thest thing she heard was Axel screaming her name once more.

    ***<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°She needs rest.¡±

    ¡°Is she alright? What about the baby?¡±

    ¡°They are both fine, but she needs to rest. From what you said, it seems like she had a panic attack. Her numbers are fine now, but it¡¯s not good for her to get worked up like that. So, whatever it was you were talking about, drop it.¡±

    Bell turned her head. Opening her eyes, she saw that it was Peter and Axel talking.

    Axel nodded.

    Peter turned to gather his stuff when he noticed that she was awake.

    ¡°Hey you,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Did I make a dramatic entrance?¡± she asked

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I in the hospital?¡± she asked, looking up and realizing that the room seemed very familiar.

    ¡°Oh, no, I came to you.¡±

    ¡°Ooh, a house call,¡± she smiled. ¡°How chic.¡±

    ¡°Nothing but the best for you,¡± heughed. Peter took a breath and then looked back at Axel. ¡°Rest.¡±

    Axel nodded again.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I do have to get back to the hospital,¡± Peter said, looking back at Bell. ¡°You better sleep, little momma. Your little man needs it just as much as you.¡±

    ¡°Already making demands¡­ little brat.¡±

    Peterughed as he finished gathering his gear and left the room.

    Bell sat up in bed.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Axel said, reaching out for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok,¡± Bell smiled.

    Axel sat down on the edge of the bed and touched her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said gently. ¡°I suspected¡­ but I wasn¡¯tpletely sure.¡±

    Bell swallowed and looked away.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to talk about it,¡± Axel said. ¡°You should get some rest.¡±

    Axel stood up from the bed and turned to leave.

    Bell took a deep breath.

    ¡°Axel,¡± she called.

    ¡°Yea?¡± he replied.

    She looked up at him, taking slow breaths.

    ¡°Why did you ask about him?¡±

    Axel looked away.

    ¡°Like I said, I wasn¡¯t sure that¡¯s who he was,¡± he said. ¡°I just wanted to confirm. It was stupid. Don¡¯t worry about it, alright? I promise from now on, I won¡¯t mention it.¡±

    ¡°But you had a reason for asking about him at all.¡±

    Axel looked back at her.

    ¡°I told you¡­ I was just confirming¨C¡±

    ¡°I know you, Axel if you just thought you had found out who he was¡­ you wouldn¡¯t have mentioned him to me,¡± Bell said, licking her lips and swallowing nervously. ¡°There is a reason that you are asking me about him.¡±

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°Axel¡­ why did you tell me to reconsider asking Galen toe to Winter?¡± Bell asked. Her heart rate was picking up, and her breathing was also speeding up.

    He moved immediately to sit beside her. Then, taking her hand in his, he gently rubbed her arms and shushed her softly.

    ¡°Calm down,¡± he whispered. ¡°You can¡¯t work yourself up.¡±

    ¡°Answer my questions,¡± she said between deep breaths.

    ¡°Bell, I really don¡¯t think¨C¡±

    ¡°I guarantee you that the things I am assuming, fearing are worse than whatever the truth really is, so just fucking tell me!¡± she shouted angrily.

    Axel¡¯s eyes widened, and Bell gasped, surprised by her own outburst.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said quickly, looking away.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± he said. ¡°I won¡¯t pretend to understand what you¡¯re feeling¡­ but I know it¡¯s not easy. I wish I knew how to help.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s going on,¡± she said.

    ¡°Peter said it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea, I just mentioned his name, and you went pale and then passed out,¡± Axel argued.

    ¡°Axel, I haven¡¯t heard his name in six years. It was a shock.¡±

    Axel nodded, then sighed.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s not just you. Peter said that getting worked up could also put the baby at risk.¡±

    ¡°In the six years I have lived in Winter, you have never known his name, not from me or anyone else. Now all of a sudden, you know his name,¡± Bell said.

    She swallowed and took a deep breath before continuing

    ¡°That is already something that makes the hair on my arms stand on end. But the fact that you know who he is to me, that you were able to put that together¡­.¡±

    She looked to the floor and chewed her lower lip. Then, taking another breath, she continued.

    ¡°That tells me that something has happened. And whatever it is, if that monster is involved, my baby is already at risk. So please¡­ cut the silent build-up crap and just tell me.¡±

    Axel took a moment to think about it, to really think about what she was saying. She was right, and he knew it. He was just afraid of how the truth would affect her.

    ¡°I told you that Alice basically traded herself for information on Ashleigh?¡± Axel asked.

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from her since that day, not until yesterday,¡± he said. ¡°She sent me a letter. In it, she mentioned you.¡±

    Bell let out a shaky breath and nodded.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°It was a very short letter, probably written in only a quick moment,¡± he said. ¡°All she said was ¡®Roman is looking for Bell, keep her safe¡¯ nothing else.¡±

    She felt a cold spread over her body at the words.

    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s looking?¡± she whispered. ¡°Then he already¡­ he knows¡­ oh Goddess¡­.¡±

    Tears fell from her eyes, her heart raced, and panic settled over her.

    Axel quickly grabbed her and held her close.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I¡¯m here.¡±

    Bell wanted to run. She wanted to hide¡­ but where could she even go? She was supposed to have been safe here. He was supposed to think she had died. If Roman knew she was alive, he would never let her go.

    The carefully built dam that had held back all of the fear and anxiety from the past six years broke apart. The flood of emotions overwhelmed her, and she sobbed uncontrobly in his arms.

 Chapter 283 It Kills Me

    Axel held Bell tightly as she let it all out.

    He reassured her and patted her back, whispering that she had an entire pack that would keep her safe from anyone who would dare to threaten her.

    It was almost an hour that she cried. She was exhausted by the time she had finally calmed down.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Axel asked softly as he pulled away from her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Bell said,ying back down in the bed, hugging her pillow to her chest. ¡°I just had a lot of pent-up feelings.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Axel sighed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said anything¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Bell said. ¡°I needed to know.¡±

    ¡°I should let you rest,¡± he said, seeing how tired she was.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Bell called before he stood from the bed.

    ¡°Yea?¡±

    Bell swallowed and took a breath.

    ¡°He is Tomas¡¯ son,¡± she said.

    ¡°What?!¡± Axel shouted in surprise.

    ¡°Ssshh!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, that was just not what I expected.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Yea¡­ He always had problems with violence, Tomas kind of kept his existence low key,¡± she said. ¡°As far as I knew, he sent him away overseas after I ¡®died¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if he brought him back for the war,¡± Axel theorized.

    Bell shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Tomas would never do that. I think he¡¯s almost as scared of Roman as I am.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it make sense to try to use that against his enemies?¡± Axel asked.

    Bell shook her head again.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I never told Wyatt this, but the night he took me from Autumn, the night that Roman broke my jaw, Tomas had tried to protect me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Roman attacked me like that because I tried to reject him, and he disagreed. But before that, Tomas had tried to keep me safe. He literally took me to a safe house.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I made a mistake,¡± Bell said sadly. ¡°Tomas told me that I would leave Autumn soon, that I just needed to wait one more day. But I wanted to say goodbye to my parents.¡±

    Tears filled her eyes once more.

    ¡°There were no markers or remembrance stones. So, I was stupid, and I went to our old home. I said goodbye, and then I ran back to the safe house. I didn¡¯t realize that our home had been given to a friend of Roman. He saw me, followed me, and then told Roman where to find me. By the time Tomas returned to the safe house, Roman had already been there and ¡®taught me my lesson¡¯.¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw as he remembered the night she had arrived, the glint of the metal in the moonlight, the look of pain she would get as she tried to eat or drink anything.<sub></sub>

    ¡°No, Tomas didn¡¯t bring Roman back¡­ I think I did.¡±

    ¡°What? How?¡±

    ¡°The night Wyatt told Ashleigh the truth about¡­ everything¡­ when I ran. I got so close to the border I felt something, something dark. I think¡­ I think I felt him.¡±

    ¡°So, you think he realized you were alive, and now he hase back to find you?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Alice already basically told you that was the case,¡± Bell said.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Besides, how else would she even know who I am? She told you to warn me, which means she had to know that I was hiding from him, and I assume why I¡¯m hiding from him.¡±

    ¡°If Alice is worried¡­.¡± Axel sighed. ¡°Listen, I know you don¡¯t know her, but if she¡¯s concerned, it means the threat is real. So we need to take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°The threat was always real,¡± Bell sighed.

    ¡°I know. I just meant that Alice has been through a lot. She isn¡¯t scared of much, but if she risked being caught to warn us¡­ we need to take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± Bell said.

    ¡°I mean¡­ you should ask Galen toe to Winter.¡±

    Bell took a deep breath.

    ¡°I already told you¨C¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Axel interrupted. ¡°But I really think you should reconsider.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say I have a whole pack ready to protect and defend me?¡± Bell smiled.

    Axel swallowed and looked away.

    ¡°Axel?¡±

    ¡°Granger got Ashleigh from Summer without anyone knowing for an entire day.¡±

    Bell turned away.

    ¡°Summer, as much as I hate to admit it, is far safer than Winter,¡± he said. ¡°All their defenses and security measures¡­ they didn¡¯t see it happen. Here? Let¡¯s be honest. He could be at your door before any of us realized it.¡±

    She swallowed and took a deep breath through her nose.

    ¡°Granger was only able to get Ashleigh because Alice helped him,¡± she whispered.

    Axel clenched his jaw and then looked to the ground.

    Bell closed her eyes and internally punched herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Bell sighed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said. ¡°I am fully aware that Alice and I have a long road ahead. Assuming we ever get to travel it.¡±

    Axel took a deep breath.

    ¡°My point remains,¡± he said. ¡°This pack will do everything it can to protect you, but I can¡¯t always be with you. If Galen were here, he would be able to keep you safe.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to know who my mate is,¡± she said. ¡°Or that he¡¯s looking for me.¡±

    ¡°Bell¨C¡±

    ¡°Axel.¡±

    Axel huffed.

    ¡°Do you really think it is the best idea to lie to your husband? To keep such a big secret?¡± he asked.

    Bell took a deep breath and sighed.

    ¡°If you knew who it was that was causing all of the pain in Alice¡¯s life, would you be able to hold yourself back?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I do know who it is,¡± Axel growled. ¡°She begged me to stay away from him for my own safety.¡±

    ¡°How does that make you feel?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It kills me,¡± he replied honestly.

    Bell smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that to Galen.¡±

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°He won¡¯t thank you for that,¡± he said. ¡°As I told you before, it¡¯s cruel.¡±

    ¡°Roman has no reason toe to Winter,¡± Bell said. ¡°Tomas is busy plotting this war and hates Roman enough to keep my secret for now.¡±

    ¡°At least move into Ashleigh¡¯s room,¡± Axel said. ¡°That way, we can be sure you are safe between my parents and me.¡±

    ¡°That, I can do,¡± she smiled. ¡°But not until tomorrow. Tonight, I am going to call my husband and get some rest. Then, in the morning, I will pack a bag.¡±

    ¡°Then tonight, I will stay on your couch,¡± he stated firmly.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t,¡± sheughed. ¡°Are you trying to cause a scandal, my Alpha?¡±

    Axel rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Everyone in Winter knows you are a sister to me,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Hardly!¡± sheughed. ¡°Do you know how many people had bets on when we would get into a rtionship? My wedding day was the happiest day of my life, but some of the nurses growled and groaned at me because of the bets they had lost.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear about this?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You think these wolves want their Alpha to know there are bets on his love life?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°Are? Currently?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, I believe you have been connected to a berserker, one of the scouts, and a general bet of a lesser pack wolf,¡± Bell nodded.

    Axel pinched the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°That is so ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Wait until they find out the truth!¡± Bellughed.

 Chapter 284 Into the Eyes of Her Future Self

    Axel chuckled, but his smile was half-hearted at best.

    ¡°Axel?¡± Bell called to him with concern.

    ¡°It''s nothing,¡± he said.

    ¡°You''re worried about how Winter will feel about Alice?¡± she asked.

    Axel took a deep breath.

    ¡°Right now, I''m more worried about what''s happening to her,¡± he said. ¡°In the note, she said she was taking another treatment.¡±

    Bell let out a mournful sigh.

    ¡°Why would she do that?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°I don''t know, but she gave me a phrase¡­ I think it''s to wake her.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ if she gave you a phrase¡­ she must have done something to protect herself, like a safeguard against losingplete control this time.¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°Alice told me she had a cave in her mind that she could see out of. She was aware that she couldn''t do anything to affect her actions or what she was told to do.

    ¡°She talked about cracks in the window. How every time she had a treatment, this dark liquid would seep into the cracks and rush at her. She would climb the stone walls desperate to keep her head above water.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Bell was in tears once more. She sniffled and let out a shuddered breath as she listened to this tragic retelling of a real-life horror story.

    ¡°She would hang by her fingertips, clinging to the hope that she could keep this one small space where she was free,¡± Axel sighed. ¡°I don''t want to believe she is trapped in that hole again.¡±

    Bell thought carefully before she spoke. Then, she reached out to Axel and touched his shoulder.

    ¡°What you described sounds a lot like a controlled fracture to me. Alice is strong. Her will to survive and retain her mind is insane,¡± Bell said. ¡°That hole is something she was forced into. Her mind was desperately trying to escape from what was happening, making a hole.¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°But,¡± Bell continued. ¡°If she gave you a phrase to wake her, that means that she created a space for herself, a protected space. I''m not really sure how that''s possible, but I haven''t done a lot of work with Bitter Night users or survivors. As far as I know, there is no other case like Alice''s.¡±

    ¡°So, what are you saying?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°I''m saying that I think Alice might have figured out a way to keep herself safe, at least mentally. You need to trust her on this. She''s been protecting herself her entire life. She knows better than anyone how to do it.¡±

    Bell smiled, but Axel didn''t seem reassured.

    ¡°It''s not about trust, Bell,¡± he said, looking up at her, his eyes glistened with unshed tears. ¡°I do trust her, and I believe her when she says she will find a way back.¡±

    ¡°Then what''s the problem?¡±

    ¡°I want her to trust me, to be there for her, to help her.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°She does¡­ otherwise, she never would have told you everything she''s been through.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± he said. ¡°But not letting me help her, telling me to stay away when I know she is in danger. It might be the right call. I don''t know. But it feels like she doesn''t trust me to help her.¡±

    Bell chewed her lower lip as she listened. She couldn''t help but think of Galen.

    ¡°And I know, as you said, she knows how to protect herself. I get that. But she doesn''t have to do it alone.¡±

    ***

    After ensuring that Bell had everything she needed, Axel left, letting her know that the patrol rotations for tonight would include her home.

    Bell thanked him and ushered him on his way.

    She locked the door behind him and then walked through her home, checking every window to make sure they were closed and locked. Once she was finished, she went to the kitchen and grabbed a ss of juice. Before leaving, she also took a knife.

    Returning to the living room, she set the knife in front of her on the coffee table alongside the juice. And then she sat down on her couch with her thoughts.

    a€?Roman.''

    Even in her own mind, she had avoided saying his name for many years. As though acknowledging him would somehow bring him out of her nightmares and into the flesh.

    a€?Roman.''

    Bell took a deep breath and then licked her lips.

    ¡°Ro¡­¡±

    She pursed her lips and took another deep breath through her nose.

    ¡°Roma¡­¡±

    A soft sob escaped her lips.

    Saying his name with Axel present hadn''t been difficult. It was a matter of stating facts and sharing information. But now, alone, it felt like calling out to him.

    She clenched her jaw and took another breath.

    ¡°Rom¡­Roma¡­¡±

    Bell knew that the only way she would ever be able to shake his hold was to retake control of her life.

    For the past six years, she had been hiding, pushing away all of the fears and the doubts and blocking them within the cold mountains of Winter.

    But if he was back, it was just a matter of time before he came for her. Before that happened, she needed to stop being scared of him.

    Bell reached down and took the ss in her hand. She took a sip of her juice and, with renewed determination, told herself to speak his name.

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Roman!¡± she shouted.

    For the briefest moment, she felt relieved, proud, and victorious.

    But then, in the darkness of her closed eyes, two mes moved toward her. Two burning angry mes sped at her, threatening to consume her.

    Bell screamed and opened her eyes, gasping for air as her heart beat a mile a minute.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± She threw her ss at the door angrily and cried out in frustration.

    She took a shaky breath as the angry tears fell from her eyes.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± she sighed softly between sobs.

    a€?¡­she knows how to protect herself. I get that. But she doesn''t have to do it alone.''

    Axel''s voice whispered in her mind.

    Bell looked at the door, the shattered ss over the floor and the liquid sshed all over her walls. They would have worried and fussed over her if anyone were to walk in right now.

    ¡°If Galen were here right now¡­¡± she whispered to herself. ¡°He would just get me a new juice.¡±

    She chuckled sadly and then stood up. Grabbing the knife first, she walked to her desk, where her phone was charging.

    Setting the knife down on the desk, she grabbed the throw nket draped over her chair and wrapped it around her shoulders. She then grabbed her phone and the knife before returning to the couch.

    Bell ced the knife back on the table within reach, then bundled herself in the nket and curled into the corner seat. Looking at the time, she knew she had another hour before his schedule was clear to talk without interruption.

    She set the rm and tried to take a nap.

    As her mind slipped into the darkness of her sleep, she heard a strange sound. A dripping sound. In the distance, a light came on. Bell moved toward it. Under the light, there was a small puddle. A small, red puddle.

    Bell started to feel panicked when another sound called her attention. It was a rough, dragging sound like a body pulling along the stone floor.

    She lifted her eyes toward the sound taking deep, short breaths.

    A hand reached out from the darkness and came down against the floor, trying to grab hold and pulling itself from the shadows. Another handnded in the small, red puddle, sshing the ghastly liquid toward Bell.

    She gasped and tried to step back but couldn''t move.

    A head of dark hair emerged, followed by small shoulders and a torso. The body stopped moving. The head began to lift, a girl, a teenage girl. She stared up into the eyes of her future self with her jaw hanging loosely. Blood covered her face.

    She gurgled out two words.

    ¡°Help¡­ me¡­¡±

    Bell screamed into the darkness.

 Chapter 285 Where You Need To Be

    She woke with a gasp on her couch. Her hand already holding the knife. She looked at it for a moment and then dropped it, letting it fall to the floor.

    Bell took deep breaths, trying to calm her racing heart.

    The rm on her phone sounded, and before she even had a chance to turn it off, the phone was ringing.

    The image on disy was of Galen lying in bed, a sleepy smile on his face. Bell let out a soft happy sob.

    She quickly wiped away the tears and cleared her throat. She took a deep breath and sat a little straighter as she answered the call.

    ¡°Well, someone is eager to chat with me today,¡± she smiled into the phone.

    ¡°Always,¡± he smiled back. ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait to hear your voice.¡±

    ¡°Well, here it is,¡± she chuckled. ¡°Should I recite a poem? Perhaps read you a bedtime story?¡±

    ¡°A bedtime story sounds nice,¡± he replied with a yful flirtation in his tone.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t think I have any books on my shelf that would match the expectation in your tone,¡± sheughed.

    ¡°Sweetheart, I could listen to you read from an instruction manual for the HVAC system and still get turned on.¡±

    Bell felt the panic and fearpletely melting away from her as she became absorbed in this wonderful man that filled her heart and body with warmth and love.

    ¡°I miss you,¡± she said softly.

    Galen was quiet for a moment.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asked.

    Bell forced augh.

    ¡°I can¡¯t miss you without something being wrong?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You can, and I hope you do. Because you are always on my mind and in my heart.¡±

    ¡°As are you for me,¡± she replied.

    ¡°But,¡± he continued, ¡°you don¡¯t usually admit it before I do.¡±

    Bellughed and nodded. He knew her well.

    ¡°So, are you ok?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°I am now,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°What about before?¡± he asked.

    Bell hesitated. She swallowed and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Honestly, I just miss you. I wish you were here with me,¡± she said. Then, quickly adding, ¡°I mean these appointments, the ultrasounds¡­ I just wish you could be here to see our son in person rather than on a video call.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Galen sighed. ¡°It was amazing to be with you in any way when we found out, but I would have liked to have been able to hug you, kiss you. And tell you to your face how lucky and thankful I feel for the life you have given me.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°He¡¯s our son Galen, not a present I have wrapped up for you,¡± Bell said jokingly.

    Galenughed.

    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± he sighed with a smile.

    ¡°I do,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Have you thought of any names?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°We just found out yesterday that he is he,¡± sheughed. ¡°So¡­ of course!¡±

    Galenughed loudly.

    ¡°Let me hear them,¡± he said.

    ¡°Well, first, I thought maybe a mix of our names might be fun, Bellen. Sounds a little middle earth or Arthurian, but still nice, I think.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Galen replied with a chuckle.

    ¡°Then I thought maybe something a bit more modern, like Atsign or maybe just the color teal.¡±

    Galen made a sputtering sound. Bell chuckled as she realized he had to spit his drink out from hisughter.

    ¡°Myst one is a little boring, so probably just a throw-away, nothing particrly special about it. Just kind of urred to me,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s just.. just.. Ren.¡±

    Bell swallowed and looked away as though he could see her through the phone.

    ¡°Just a throw-away, huh?¡± Galen said softly.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Bell replied quietly.

    ¡°Well, I guess I must be easy to please because Ren sounds like a great name to me,¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Bell asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Really,¡± Galen replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure Renee would feel honored.¡±

    Bell smiled and sniffled. She took a deep breath.

    This man¡­

    ¡°I love you, Galen.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Bell.¡±

    Their conversation became more rxed, chatting about how she was physically feeling and what they had done with their days. Bell mentioned having had a long chat with Axel but avoided the details.

    They talked about the baby and how surprised he still was that Bell was as excited as he was for their son to arrive.

    ¡°Look, I am not looking forward to the birth because¡­ no. But¡­ a little you running around is hard to resist,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°I hope he takes after you,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°You mean a smart ass with an attitude problem? No, thank you.¡±

    Galenughed.

    ¡°I just hope he has yourugh,¡± Bell said. ¡°I love yourugh.¡±

    Galen smiled and sighed.

    ¡°I really wish I could hold you right now,¡± he said gently.

    Bell swallowed. She had been thinking about it the entire conversation. Galen was her rock, his voice alone helped to soothe andfort her.

    ¡°So, I should be home for your next appointment,¡± Galen said. ¡°I¡¯m excited to listen to his heartbeat and see how much he has grown.¡±

    ¡°Home, huh?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I told you before, anywhere you are is home to me.¡±

    She licked her lips nervously. She still didn¡¯t want to tell him about Roman, but having him with her would make her feel safe. He had already offered before. Maybe it would be best for him to join her in Winter after all.

    ¡°I still wish I could be with the two of you every day,¡± he said. ¡°I would feel much better if I could see you, hold you. Know that you are both safe and healthy.¡±

    ¡°Yea?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yea,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Well, then¡­maybe you should¨C¡± Bell began to reply softly.

    Galen, not having heard her, continued speaking.

    ¡°But you were right to refuse me,¡± he said.

    Bell closed her mouth tight and swallowed her words.

    ¡°Even with Caleb back, there is so much that needs to be done. The system issue has been cleared up, and Nessa monitors it to ensure it stays that way.

    ¡°But Caleb will be going out to meet with the lesser packs again. Fiona is apparently going to be helping Ashleigh with her meditations. So, most of the war preparation is falling back to me.¡±

    Bell squeezed her eyes shut and pursed her lips as she swallowed down the regret of telling him no when he first offered to stay with her.

    ¡°They are lucky to have you,¡± she said softly.

    Galen was quiet. Bell wanted him to speak. She was holding back the tears she wanted to shed. If he was silent for too long, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on.

    ¡°Bell,¡± he called to her.

    ¡°Yea?¡± she said.

    ¡°If you ever need me, all you need to do is tell me,¡± he said.

    Bell moved the phone away from her mouth and away from her body. She bit down on her other hand and pushed back against her building emotions. Then, after a moment, she brought the phone back to her ear.

    ¡°I know,¡± she said softly. ¡°You are where you need to be. Working to guarantee a safe future for our family and all the other families around us.¡±

 Chapter 286 If Its Just... One

    After running every test, she could think of and then challenging the systems team to develop even more tests. Finally, Nessa was confident that the system restores that Alice had provided them not only worked but were even more defensible than the previous version.

    Even the system team members that didn¡¯t particrly like Nessa found it impossible to refute her work. Everything came back clean.

    They checked and double even triple-checked to ensure no data transmissions were leaving or being pocketed away anywhere.

    Nessa ced new security programs that sought out eitherrge or repeated data transfers and immediately sent a request for approval to the systems administrator and a notification to Caleb and Galen.

    She also attempted multiple attacks on the system, none of which seeded. First, she tried inserting a foreign USB and was immediately quarantined with requests and notifications sent. She then used one of the Summer USB devices. This time she was allowed ess. Still, once her bug tried to crawl into the system, it was immediately captured and quarantined. When it chewed through the walls of the quarantine, it was destroyed.

    These were only a few of the actual attacks and tests she ran. But they all produced the exact same result.

    ¡°The system is repaired and working better than before,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°They just want to be sure,¡± ra said.

    ¡°rebear, I have run so many scans¡­ I have run every test imaginable¡­ Heck, I made up a few! It works!¡± Nessa groaned.

    When ra didn¡¯t respond, Nessa turned in her chair to look back at her girlfriend.

    There were three stacks of files and folders, each divided into categories.

    The first was the unread pile, which was still frighteninglyrge.

    The second was the unrted pile, which contained most of the read files.<sub>.</sub>

    And the final pile was the potentially rted pile. Which currently held only three files.

    Behind these man stacks sat ra cross-legged in her sweatpants and a t-shirt she had stolen from Nessa. She imed it was the band she was interested in, but Nessa caught her sniffing the shirt more than once.

    ra sat staring at Nessa with wide eyes and a goofy grin, a slight blush on her cheeks.

    ¡°ra?¡± Nessa called to her. ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    ra nodded and then bit her lower lips as she smiled.

    ¡°Did you just call me rebear?¡± she asked with a bright smile and a shining delight in her eyes.

    Nessaughed.

    ¡°Maybe?¡± Nessa replied shyly. ¡°Did you like it?¡±

    ra nodded with her happy grin.

    ¡°I do, yes.¡±

    Nessa smiled and wrinkled her nose with a hidden giggle.

    ¡°Good,¡± she said quietly.<sub></sub>

    ra felt a burst of joy in her at Nessa¡¯s reaction. Their rtionship was different than anything ra had ever experienced. But each step toward each other was new and invigorating.

    They were still using the suppressants, and she guessed they would be for a long time toe, but she was ok with it. Each night they had dinner together, and they would talk. Share their histories, their beliefs, opinions, and memes.

    They had even started listening to a podcast together.

    Nessa had been distant to start, unsure how to pursue a rtionship. But she had followed ra¡¯s lead and gottenfortable with her.

    They had even held hands a few times.

    Something that Nessa never thought she would be able to do with another person without feeling ufortable.

    It was only for a few moments, but each time, it was a few seconds longer, and sitting a little closer.

    Nessa could see ra¡¯s effort into their rtionship, into knowing and epting Nessa for who she was. And for her, there was nothing more attractive than that in this world.

    ¡°Hey, so¡­ tonight¡­.¡± ra said, getting up on her knees to hold better eye contact with Nessa.

    Nessa sighed.

    ¡°Yea¡­ what about tonight?¡± Nessa replied in a tone that made it clear that she knew where ra was going and didn¡¯t like it.

    The rtionship between these two women had grown and was flourishing. They each cared a great deal for the other and wanted to make each other happy.

    There was only one thing they disagreed on.

    Ashleigh.

    ¡°Tonight is the party for Ashleigh and Caleb¡¯s wedding sh, weing Ashleigh as our Luna,¡± ra said. ¡°I was thinking it might be fun to go together¡­.¡±

    Nessa took a deep breath.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either of them that well, so I doubt I would have been invited to their wedding, and she¡¯s not my Luna.¡±

    ¡°To be fair,¡± ra countered. ¡°We have not talked about sh decided what we are nning to do in the future, as far as Broken Crag versus Summer, so¡­ she very well could be your Luna¡­.¡±

    Nessa tilted her head and crossed her arms, giving ra a look of sarcastic irritation.

    ¡°ra,¡± Nessa began. ¡°You are wee to attend the party, but I would rather spend my evening with Shae tonight.¡±

    Nessa turned back and began typing at theputer.

    ra furrowed her brow and stood up, walking toward Nessa with her arms crossed over her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but who is Shae?¡± ra asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that name before, and I kind of feel like maybe I should know anyone you would rather spend your evenings with than me.¡±

    ra let out a small huff, and Nessa turned back with a slight grin on her face.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What?¡± ra said. ¡°No¡­ yes¡­ maybe¡­ who is she??¡±

    Nessaughed.

    Turning back to herputer, she typed in a fewmands, and the screen changed. First, it turned ck with green letters and numbers spreading over the screen. Then, the letters and numbers began to pull into the center. They rolled in and out and then took on a shape like a small cat with wings.

    ¡°This is Shae,¡± Nessa smiled. ¡°I named her after a tressym that I became obsessed with. No matter where the campaign went, I just kept trying to bring her back into the story somehow. Eventually, the DM got so annoyed with me that he killed her off.¡±

    ra looked at Nessa with utter confusion.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nessaughed.

    ¡°Sorry, um, Dungeons and Dragons? I yed a halfling druid with a couple of people from other packs. We would meet up every couple of weeks and y all night. A tressym is a magical beast. It looks like this, a cat with wings.

    ¡°Anyway, our DM, dungeon master, introduced one as vor text, really, but I would not let it go. I was obsessed with making it my pet or friend or whatever.¡±

    ra stared at Nessa with a raised eyebrow and a slight grin.

    ¡°What?¡± Nessa asked with embarrassment and wondered if she had said too much.

    ¡°I have no clue what you¡¯re talking about,¡± ra said. ¡°But the look of excitement on your face¡­ is just so freaking cute. I just want to kiss you so bad.¡±

    Nessa felt the blush creeping over her face. She licked her lips nervously and looked toward the ground.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ I uh¡­¡± she stammered.

    ¡°Oh, no, don¡¯t worry,¡± ra quickly said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to.¡±

    Nessa looked up at ra.

    ra smiled brightly.

    ¡°I want to,¡± she repeated. ¡°But I¡¯m never going to push you beyond your limits. I can wait.¡±

    Nessa chewed on her bottom lip as her mind processed ra¡¯s words.

    She took a deep breath and quickly stood up.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡± ra said as she was almost knocked back by the sudden movement.

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Nessa began to say softly. ¡°If it¡¯s just¡­ one¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± ra asked.

    Nessa closed her eyes and took another deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­ if it¡¯s just one kiss¡­ I might be ok¡­.¡±

 Chapter 287 Progress

    ra stood perfectly still, her blinking quickened and the smile on her face seemed stalled.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked nervously after a silent moment had passed between them. ¡°Did you just¡­ did you say I can¡­ kiss¡­ you?¡±

    Nessa suddenly felt very embarrassed. But she nodded.

    ra swallowed and licked her lips, balling her hands as she tried to calm her excited heart.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel pressured or like you have to do this just because I said I want to¡­ I am perfectly fine waiting. I promise.¡±

    Nessa took a deep breath and looked at ra.

    ra tried her best to give a reassuring smile while keeping her own anticipation under control.

    ¡°I¡­ want to¡­.¡± Nessa whispered.

    ¡°Really?¡± ra asked a little too quickly.

    Nessa unconsciously took a step back from her.

    ra noticed and also took a step back, feeling a slight sense of defeat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not rush anything,¡± ra sighed with a soft smile. ¡°Maybe, I can just hold your hand for a little bit?¡±

    She extended her fingers toward Nessa.<sub>.</sub>

    Nessa looked at ra¡¯s expression. There was a genuine smile. She had a loving and open soul that poured into Nessa from ra¡¯s big, honest eyes.

    She saw the brief disappointment and the immediate adjustment. ra worked so hard to meet all of Nessa¡¯s needs withoutint.

    Nessa knew that ra meant every word, she was disappointed, but she didn¡¯t me Nessa or hold it against her. This was the core of ra¡¯s being, this selflessness and honesty. It was the qualities about her that Nessa found most attractive.

    Nessa reached out, and their fingertips touched, soft and warm. They gently entwined their fingers. ra smiled and looked down at their connection.

    Nessa watched her thoughtfully.

    ra thought of the connection that flowed between them through this soft and fleeting touch. She knew it would only be a moment. Soon Nessa would pull away.

    So, this moment was one that ra wanted to memorize. To know the warmth of Nessa¡¯s skin, the softness of her fingertips. The tingling pulse would spread from the tips of her fingers down to her palm and into the rest of her body.

    Nessa saw the look of joy, the pleasure, the warmth of ra¡¯s smile.

    Her memories stirred of the heated moments they had shared before she had taken the suppressant.

    The sweet taste on ra¡¯s lips, like she had always just finished eating a bowl of ckberries.

    Nessa chewed her bottom lip as she remembered how she had felt when holding ra close. The pleasure, the confidence, the connection.

    She missed it.<sub></sub>

    But, as lovely as it had felt, once on the suppressant, the conflict in her mind had begun. The sweet memory now left an almost paralyzing anxiety about repeating the event.

    Even now, touching only their fingertips together, she felt her heart rate picking up and a pressure in her chest.

    But there was something else almost as intense.

    ckberries.

    Nessa¡¯s eyes kept moving up to stare at the smile on ra¡¯s lips, the sweet, genuine smile. She licked her lips, thinking of the taste of ckberries.

    She wondered if that was something she had imagined or if ra¡¯s lip would still taste like ckberries.

    There was a tiny moment like finding a vulnerability in a firewall and exploiting it to break into the system.

    Nessa¡¯s fingers tightened on ra¡¯s hand and pulled her close.

    ra gasped and looked up at Nessa just in time to feel the soft, warm pressure of their mouths closing in on each other.

    She kissed her back without thought, her body reacting naturally to their connection.

    It was short and sweet, their lips touching, gentle pressure, and the light flick of Nessa¡¯s tongue tasting ra¡¯s lips before she pulled away.

    ra stared at Nessa in stunned silence.

    ¡°You taste like ckberries,¡± Nessa said softly, taking a step back from ra and turning away.

    ra licked her lips and brought her fingers up to touch them as though she wasn¡¯t sure if she had imagined the whole exchange.

    Nessa looked away and then sat back down at theputer.

    ¡°I¡­Uhm¡­ I¡¯m going to get a drink¡­.¡± ra stuttered out. ¡°Do you¡­ do you want something?¡±

    Nessa shook her head; ra could see the blush in her cheeks. She smiled and turned towards the door. Hurrying out.

    Once the door closed, ra looked around, checking that no one was nearby. Then, she jumped up and down excitedly, giggling like a child with a secret.

    She touched her lips gently and closed her eyes, imagining the soft kiss again. Her face was warm with a blush, and she let out a satisfied sigh.

    ¡°Progress¡­¡± she whispered as she happily ran off to find a cold drink.

    After the door had closed, Nessa¡¯s fingers stopped typing, and her eyes turned toward the door.

    Once she was sure that ra was noting back inside, she took several deep breaths, bringing her hand to her chest to help her calm down.

    Her heart was racing, and she had broken into a cold sweat. There was a tightness in her chest and throat.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I just did that¡­¡± she whispered to herself in shock.

    Once her breathing was controlled, she touched her fingertips to her lips, thinking of the kiss. She saw ra¡¯s shy smile as she left the room, remembering the warmth and the taste of ra¡¯s lips.

    Nessa smiled to herself.

    ¡°Progress¡­¡± she whispered.

    ***

    ra took a long walk to calm her excitement before returning to theb. But even then, as she approached the door, she couldn¡¯t help but feel the fluttering in her belly as she thought of Nessa waiting inside.

    ¡°ra!¡±

    She turned to see Ashleigh approaching.

    ¡°My Luna,¡± ra greeted with a wide grin as she bowed with her fist held to her heart.

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Come on now,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that.¡±

    raughed and stood up straight.

    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I wasing to check on Nessa¡¯s progress in finding whatever nasty surprises Alice left behind,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ra nced at the door and thought of how irritated Nessa had been at Ashleigh¡¯s insistence that there had to be something she was missing.

    ¡°I thought she had already sent in her report?¡± ra said, still smiling.

    ¡°She did,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°but I think a few more tests would probably be best.¡±

    ra bit her bottom lip and sighed.

    ¡°Ash, I understand that you have concerns about using the system restore sent by Alice, but¨C¡±

    ¡°You too?¡± Ashleigh interrupted, crossing her arms.

    ¡°What?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°Caleb and Galen keep telling me that I am being too cautious, that I need to trust Nessa and the others to handle this.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it is their job,¡± ra said.

    ¡°I understand that, but all they are looking at is the technical side of it. Alice is a spy who broke into these systems easily, twice. So there must be a reason that she gave us a fix-all,¡± Ashleigh huffed.

    ¡°There is.¡±

    ra and Ashleigh both turned to see Nessa standing at the entrance to theb, her arms crossed over her chest as she stared back at both of them.

 Chapter 288 She Only Believes Her Fear

    ¡°Did you find something?¡± Ashleigh asked with anticipation in her voice.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Nessa nodded. ¡°A perfectly healthy, clean system with updated defenses.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°Nessa, you don¡¯t know Alice or what she¡¯s capable of.¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I actually think I might know her a little better than you,¡± Nessa replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°I thought you said you had never met her?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t,¡± Nessa replied. ¡°But I¡¯ve seen her coding. It¡¯s amazing. Intricate and detailed. Frankly, it would have been easy if she had wanted to do serious damage to Summer. But instead, she had a running system backup. She left an exact copy of everything that was sent out, that she stole or copied or ¡®destroyed¡¯.¡±

    Thest was said with air quotes for emphasis.

    ¡°What about the system attack? All the bugs that took out the lights and the gate system. That wasn¡¯t harmless, Nessa.¡± Ashleigh countered.

    Nessa scoffed.

    ¡°Ok, yes, that caused some issues. But nothing truly permanent. It gave the appearance of a system-wide break, but the lights? The doors? The gates? What did that do?¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t answer.

    Nessa sighed and continued.

    ¡°Think of it this way. If Alice was trying to destroy Summer, there are so many other systems she could have gone for. Things that would have truly messed this ce up. HVAC, water filtration, hell, she could have just deleted all the files on armor and weapons, and that alone could have caused a real problem for war prep.¡±

    Ashleigh still didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Okay, how about this. Let¡¯s say someone knew that Alice nted a bug, and let¡¯s say that they knew when it was removing files and that the system would bepromised,¡± Nessa said. ¡°Now, what would you do if you knew that and wanted to attack Summer?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°Send forces to attack during the confusion.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Nessa smiled. ¡°But, when your forces arrived, the gates were locked, yet the automated defenses are still running. And if you make it past those, the lights of most of Summer are gone. If you don¡¯t know your way around, you will be lost, and the chances of being discovered increase.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s say you make it into the residential zones. You go for the first buildings hoping to take some hostages¡­ but oops! Those doors were all triggered to lock, as were the hospital, the school, and almost any other building that housed civilian members of Summer.

    ¡°The only unlocked doors were those that led to and from themand center, the armory, and the training center. Those are the likely locations of the soldiers not on patrol. Pathways between those locations were lit up and had ess to each other.¡±

    ¡°Not true!¡± Ashleigh interrupted. ¡°When Caleb and I made our way through several of the corridors near the armory werepletely dark.¡±

    ¡°True, but that wasn¡¯t the bugs. That was Dave,¡± ra interjected. ¡°He was trying to prove he was better than Nessa, he¡¯s not, and he ended up losing the lights in severalbat-focused districts.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed with irritation.

    ¡°What is your point?¡± she asked Nessa.

    Nessaughed.

    ¡°Do I really need to spell it out?¡± Nessa asked.

    Ashleigh let out a low growl.

    Nessa clenched her jaw and took a breath before continuing.

    ¡°The bugs that Alice sent were meant to make Summer look like it was under attack. It looked like it was weakened. At the same time, it was being protected by countermeasures that the bug also triggered.¡±

    ¡°You think she was trying to trick someone into believing that Summer was in trouble?¡± ra asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Ashleigh scoffed. ¡°There wasn¡¯t even a physical attack.¡±

    ¡°No, but that tells me she didn¡¯t know what the person watching was nning. So, she set the system to be prepared in case a physical attack was the goal.¡±

    ¡°You are making a lot of assumptions.¡±

    ¡°So are you,¡± Nessa shrugged.

    Ashleigh growled again.

    ra cleared her throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Nessa has some kind of evidence or something that helped here to this conclusion, right?¡± ra said, turning to Nessa with a desperate look.

    Nessa sighed.

    ¡°As she said,¡± Nessa said, nodding towards Ashleigh. ¡°I¡¯m just looking at the technical side of it. And from the technical side of it, I can see that someone was trying to sniff around the firewalls around the time of the attack, and again after.¡±

    ¡°Alice,¡± Ashleigh growled.

    ¡°Alice wouldn¡¯t have needed to sniff around. She already had ess anytime she wanted. This was someone else.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Neither do you.¡±

    Ashleigh took a step toward Nessa.

    ¡°I know that Alice isn¡¯t trustworthy,¡± Ashleigh growled, her eyes beginning to glow at the edges. ¡°I know that she helped a monster kidnap and torture me.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t know the reason why,¡± Nessa countered, not backing down.

    ra looked between the two women nervously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know the reason to know she did it,¡± Ashleigh replied, taking another step.

    Nessa swallowed and then stood up straighter. She took a breath before speaking again.

    ra couldn¡¯t help but notice that it seemed like she was preparing to take a blow.

    ¡°Do you think the children of Whiteridge and Shadowcrest will care to know the reason you killed their parents?¡±

    ra gasped.

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes red with a bright glow.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± she snarled before lunging toward her.

    Nessa closed her eyes, preparing for the impact and the pain that would follow, but when nothing happened, she opened her eyes.

    On the ground, Ashleigh was struggling beneath another person.

    Fiona looked up at ra with eyes aglow.

    ¡°Take her now! Go!¡±

    ra quickly moved.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± she cried out as she grabbed Nessa¡¯s arm and pulled her to theb door, pushing her inside and closing the door behind them.

    Nessa pulled away and walked further into the room, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Are you insane!¡± ra shouted, following after her. ¡°She could have killed you!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Nessa replied, still taking deep, shaky breaths.

    ¡°Then why the heck would you say something like that?¡± ra asked.

    Nessa took another breath and then looked at ra.

    ¡°Weakness makes you vulnerable. Especially when you show it so openly.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°In my pack, it is our duty to teach each other how to move past or find strength in our weakness. The first step is always to make the weakness known to each other.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Your Luna is terrified,¡± Nessa said.

    ¡°Ashleigh is one of the bravest wolves I have ever met,¡± ra scoffed.

    ¡°That may be true, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m wrong,¡± Nessa said. ¡°She won¡¯t let go of this fear that there is a hidden enemy no matter how many times it is proven to her that it¡¯s not true.¡±

    ¡°But you said yourself someone is watching our systems.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nessa replied. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t believe that. She only believes her fear.¡±

    ¡°So, you think she is afraid of Alice? That doesn¡¯t make sense. She seems to want to kill her more than being afraid of her.¡±

    Nessa shook her head.

    ¡°She¡¯s not afraid of Alice. That¡¯s just a convenient focus for her anger.¡±

    ¡°Then what is she afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Herself,¡± Nessa said. ¡°The guilt she carries for the wolves she has hurt or killed.¡±

    ra took a deep breath and then slowly let it go.

    ¡°So, you were trying to help her?¡±

    Nessa nodded.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t even like her?¡± ra questioned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Nessa said, moving back toward theputer.

    ¡°So, you just tried to get yourself killed to help someone you don¡¯t even like?¡± ra asked.

    Nessa shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s how I was raised,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s basicallypulsive.¡±

    ra¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Youpulsively help people by offending them?¡±

    Nessa nodded.

    ra swallowed.

    ¡°I think you were right,¡± she said. ¡°I will go to Ashleigh¡¯s party myself. You stay here with Shae.¡±

    Nessa couldn¡¯t help butugh.

 Chapter 289 The Luna

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Fiona shouted, trying to get her attention as she used all her strength to try and control Ashleigh¡¯s movements.

    But Ashleigh wasn¡¯t responding. Instead, she let out snarls and growls as she twisted and turned, trying to escape Fiona¡¯s grasp.

    Her eyes were so bright that Fiona could hardly see the hazel in them.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± she shouted again. ¡°Wake up!¡±

    Ashleigh growled and thrust her hips forward, knocking Fiona off of her. She got to her feet and sniffed the air before moving toward the door. As she reached for the handle, she was grabbed roughly by the shoulders and thrown three feet back to the ground.

    Ashleigh looked up. Fiona stood guarding the door, looking down at her with determination in her eyes. She reached up and pressed the pin to her chest. The armor covered her body, and she materialized the bo staff, preparing for Ashleigh to attack.

    She did not wait long.

    Ashleigh got to her feet again and jumped at Fiona, who prepared to defend with her staff. But unlike all the times they had fought before, Ashleigh wasn¡¯t trying to avoid the fight this time.

    As Fiona swung the staff in Ashleigh¡¯s direction, Ashleigh saw the movement and reached for the staff. She grabbed hold of it and used it to redirect the force of her body down on top of it. Shattering the staff into the raw ck material.

    Fiona¡¯s eyes widened as she was stunned by the action.

    Ashleigh quickly turned and punched her mother-inw, catching her under the jaw and sending her flying back against the door to theb.

    Fiona growled and pushed off the wall.

    Ashleigh and Fiona exchanged several blows, each hitting hard and fast. When Ashleigh took advantage of Fiona¡¯s waning stamina, she moved as though she would punch her in the face. Instead, she shifted her weight to bring her knee into Fiona¡¯s stomach.

    Fiona fell to her knees, coughing. She spat and saw the blood that was expelled from her mouth.<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh prepared toe for her once more when suddenly the air around her became thin and heavy. She grabbed her throat as though she expected to find something wrapped around it, but there was nothing.

    Her lungs began to burn, her chest felt heavy, and the rest of her body soon did too. Finally, she fell forward onto one knee.

    ¡°Submit!¡± Fiona growled.

    Ashleigh lifted her head to see Fiona standing, her eyes brighter than Ashleigh had ever seen.

    ¡°Submit, damn it!¡± Fiona shouted.

    The pain in Ashleigh¡¯s chest was getting worse, and her body was shaking from the immense weight she felt in the air.

    But her rage was burning white hot.

    Fiona gasped as the light in Ashleigh¡¯s eyes grew brighter, appearing as though the moon shone through them.

    Ashleigh got back up to her feet.

    Now it was Fiona that felt the air from her lungs sucked away. The heaviness on her body was immediate and brought her crashing to her knees.

    She tried to cry out, but there was no sound, no voice.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Ashleigh heard his voice before she felt his arms wrap around her shoulders.<sub></sub>

    His touch calmed her, and his presence fell over her like a warm nket. She leaned back against him and inhaled his scent.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± she asked as though she were waking from a dream.

    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s ok,¡± Caleb whispered against her throat. ¡°I¡¯m right here. Just focus on me.¡±

    Fiona gasped desperately for air as Ashleigh¡¯s power let her go.

    ¡°Galen!¡± she called out between gasps. ¡°Stop!¡±

    Galen stood behind Ashleigh, with a look of fear and anger mixed as one. He held his dagger above her, readied toe down against the back of her throat.

    A few feet away, Caleb stood. His eyes burned bright.

    Galen pulled back, taking a deep breath. The dagger fell apart into the ck material that absorbed into his armor.

    He ran past Ashleigh.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked. Grabbing Fiona¡¯s face and making her look at him. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Fiona took several deep breaths.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said between breaths. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°Galen, I am fine,¡± she said, turning to look at him herself. ¡°But what the hell were you thinking?¡±

    Galen looked away.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°I just reacted when I saw what she was doing to you.¡±

    ¡°Honey, no¡­¡± Fiona said, grabbing his chin. ¡°You have got to be more in control of yourself than that.¡±

    ¡°She was killing you!¡± Galen growled.

    Fiona sighed. She touched Galen¡¯s cheek gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said sadly.

    Galen looked away.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. ¡°Why did she attack you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Goddess¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered as she woke from Caleb¡¯s hold.

    She took two steps forward and stopped as she looked at Fiona. As she saw the blood along her mouth and the bruises already forming. Ashleigh dropped to her knees as the memory of what she had done washed over her.

    ¡°Fiona¡­¡± she whispered through tears. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­.¡±

    Caleb joined them, he looked at his mother, but she motioned for him to go to Ashleigh.

    ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°I have been telling you to stop holding back against me for a long time.¡±

    Caleb wrapped his arm around Ashleigh.

    She looked up at him and then quickly looked away.

    He turned her chin to face him.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡±

    Ashleigh wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tight as she let out the flow of tears.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Caleb asked as he held her in his arms. ¡°ra called and said that Nessa had upset Ashleigh, but that was all.¡±

    ¡°Yea,¡± Fiona nodded. ¡°Ashleigh and Nessa had some words. Nessa poked at a particrly sensitive topic. I heard the tail end and knew Ashleigh wasn¡¯t in a mood to simply listen and move on. So I stopped her from getting to Nessa, but she was too far gone. She had no idea what she was doing.¡±

    Fiona shrugged.

    ¡°She almost killed you,¡± Galen said. ¡°How are you so rxed about this?¡±

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t trying to kill me,¡± Fiona said. ¡°She was putting me in my ce.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That fight was aggressive and controlled. It was about dominance, not survival or even anger. It was the Luna in her. I challenged her, and she took that challenge.¡±

    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t trying to do that!¡± Ashleigh cried out, turning back toward Fiona. ¡°I swear, I remember everything that happened, but I don¡¯t remember doing it¡­ like I am watching a memory that belongs to someone else.¡±

    ¡°I know, sweetheart. I meant it when I said it was the Luna,¡± Fiona smiled, stood and Galen quickly helped her. She came to Ashleigh and knelt down in front of her.

    Ashleigh could hardly hold her gaze. Fiona cupped her face and smiled lovingly.

    ¡°Luna is not just a title for those of us in the packs blessed by the Goddess. It is a power that feeds off our emotions and basic needs, and sometimes it overwhelms us,¡± Fiona said. ¡°Your mother and I discussed this. She ns to be here the night of the full moon. That¡¯s usually when the power makes itself known. The first full moon after being marked by your Alpha.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at Caleb. He reassured her with a look that everything would be ok. She turned to Galen. He averted his gaze.

    ¡°Your mother and I will help you understand how it works, what to expect and how to curb some of the more¡­ primal instincts thate with being Luna,¡± she said.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°For now,¡± Fiona looked at Caleb. ¡°I think the party might be a little much for Ashleigh tonight. Let¡¯s reschedule for the full moon, it¡¯s only two days away. We can say we wanted to wait until Corrine could join us.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a good idea to me,¡± Caleb smiled, kissing the top of Ashleigh¡¯s head.

    ¡°I will get the word out,¡± Galen said, turning to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Fiona called after him. Turning back to Ashleigh and Caleb, she smiled. ¡°You two, go spend a little time together. Your presence calms her. It helps Ashleigh keep control of herself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take any excuse to spend an evening together,¡± Caleb smiled.

 Chapter 290 He Quietly Left

    They didn¡¯t say much after Fiona and Galen left.

    Caleb offered to carry her back to their room, but Ashleigh refused. Saying that it would draw too much attention to them.

    He held her hand as they walked, running his thumb along the soft skin at the back of her hand. Ashleigh focused on the warmth of his hand and the tenderness he was showing her.

    Each time her mind began to wander back to the memory of what she had done, Caleb would bring her hand to his mouth and gently kiss her.

    When they reached their room, she sat on the bed, and he sat beside her.

    Caleb took a deep breath and gently took her hand in his.

    ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed and exhaled slowly as she tried to keep herself calm.

    ¡°I went to check on Nessa¡¯s progress. I wanted to know if any more tests could be run,¡± she began. ¡°Nessa didn¡¯t agree that it was necessary. She said she had already run all the tests, and the system was safe and clean, better than ever before.¡±

    Ashleigh licked her lips.

    ¡°We had a disagreement about Alice,¡± she said hesitantly.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I know,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I know. You and Galen both told me to let it go. But I just can¡¯t. I don¡¯t understand how any of you can trust her. What has she done to prove that she is trustworthy?¡±

    ¡°I already told you I don¡¯t trust her, but I don¡¯t think she is trying to hurt us either,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. She didn¡¯t lead you into a trap with a monster,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I understand, Ash, I do. And if I ever see her again, I will definitely need an answer on how that happened,¡± he said.

    ¡°I already told you how it happened, Caleb,¡± Ashleigh growled. ¡°She nted a bug, and then she led me outside the border for Granger to capture!¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    Ashleigh looked at him. She furrowed her brows in disbelief.

    ¡°Do you not believe me?¡±

    ¡°You know I believe you, Ashleigh,¡± he said. ¡°But, you told me that she told you to turn back.¡±

    ¡°Yea, to distract me from seeing the darts flying at my chest!¡± Ashleigh scoffed.

    ¡°Ashleigh, you have every reason to be upset and not trust her. But, on the other hand, it just seems like there might be more to the story than what you saw,¡± he said, kissing her hand. ¡°Granger was a maniptive bastard. We don¡¯t know what reason she might have had for helping him.¡±<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh pulled her hand away as she remembered Nessa¡¯s words.

    ¡®Do you think the children of Whiteridge and Shadowcrest will care to know the reason you killed their parents?¡¯

    She swallowed and turned away.

    But Caleb felt the sorrow and the guilt in her heart. He knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he whispered, pulling her close to him. ¡°What happened to the wolves of Whiteridge and Shadowcrest was not¨C¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡± she interrupted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this¡­.¡±

    Caleb sighed and nodded.

    ¡°So¡­¡± he said. ¡°After you got angry at Nessa, what do you remember?¡±

    She took a deep breath.

    ¡°I remember jumping at Nessa and then hitting the ground. Fiona was holding me down, and I just remember feeling so angry and¡­ disrespected. So I threw her off me¡­ and the rest is like a different person. Like I was just watching as someone else controlled my body. Until I heard you, felt you¡­ Then it was like I woke up.¡±

    Ashleighy her head on his shoulder as the memory stirred her frustrations and concerns. She nuzzled against his throat, breathing him in.

    ¡°I never meant to do that to Fiona¡­¡± she whispered sadly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Caleb kissed her head softly.

    ¡°I know,¡± he whispered. ¡°I know you would never hurt my mother intentionally. She already told us what happened. And with what Lian told you, it makes sense that your abilities areing in sooner than expected. Remember Axel¡¯s party? The way you handled Holden?¡±

    Ashleigh had forgotten about that night. Her entire focus had been on making sure that Caleb was alright. She hadn¡¯t even realized that she had held power over Holden until Caleb told her.

    She nodded.

    Caleb lifted her chin to look up at him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we focus on something else. Get your mind off of all of this,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Like what?¡± she asked.

    He licked his lips and leaned forward, kissing her gently.

    It didn¡¯t matter how slow, gentle, or sweet his actions were. The fire in her roared to life at his intimate touch.

    He slipped his fingers into her hair, gently massaging her scalp as their kiss grew passionate.

    Ashleigh gasped against his mouth as his other hand made its way down along her body.

    Caleb made sure to keep her mind and focus entirely on him as he made her scream his name again and again.

    A few hourster, when he was sure that Ashleigh was in a deep sleep and wouldn¡¯t wake up easily, Caleb slipped out of bed.

    Putting on a shirt and pants, he quietly left their room.

    ***

    Galen sighed as he looked over the stack of documents on his desk. Due to the system testing, every request for the past three days had been submitted on paper. Without the automated approvals for the mundane requests, he needed to check every single one personally.

    The wolves of Summer were used to a certain approval speed for their requests, which meant he was also receiving a lot of calls or visits from angry wolves.

    If not for his chats each night with Bell, he was sure he would have already lost his mind.

    His thoughts moved back to the events of the early evening.

    Seeing Fiona down on her knees, wing her throat as she gasped for air¡­ his mind, body, his entire being had been overwhelmed by a panic he had never known.

    Even thinking of it now made it hard for him to breathe. He took a deep breath and exhaled, slowly swallowing down the rising sense of dread and returning to his paperwork.

    A knock at his door drew his attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote for any more approval requests. Come back tomorrow, or better yet, don¡¯t!¡± he called at the door.

    Another knock.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Seriously, go away.¡±

    Another knock.

    Galen let out a frustrated growl.

    He pushed away from his desk and walked to the door, yanking it open as he grumbled.

    ¡°This better be really damn important. I¡¯ve had a shit day, and I am not in the mood for any bull¨C¡±

    Galen¡¯s words were lost as a heavy fist flew against his jaw.

    He fell back against the desk, barely registering what had happened before he was pulled up by his cor. He was quickly turned and pinned against the opposite wall. A thick arm pressed under his chin and he found himself staring into the furious eyes of his alpha.

    ¡°Had I not arrived andmanded you to stop,¡± Caleb growled quietly through gritted teeth. ¡°What the fuck were you nning to do to my wife?¡±

 Chapter 291 No, You Wouldnt

    Galen knew this moment wasing.

    From the second he decided to lift the dagger, this moment had be a fixed point in his future, an inevitable and unavoidable event.

    He couldn¡¯t me Caleb. If it had been Bell, Galen wasn¡¯t sure he would have been able to hold back as much as Caleb already had.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Caleb growled.

    Galen swallowed.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking,¡± he said.

    Caleb pressed his arm into Galen¡¯s throat, forcing a gurgled grunt as he felt the pressure against his windpipe.

    ¡°I asked,¡± Caleb growled, his eyes glowing softly. ¡°What you nned to do to my wife, Galen.¡±

    Galen breathed deeply through his nose as he thought back to what Fiona had told him as they walked away from Caleb and Ashleigh.

    [A Few Hours Earlier]

    ¡°Why did you do that!¡± Fiona shouted in a whisper as she pushed Galen into a small alcove where she hoped no one would hear them talking.

    ¡°What?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°You were going to kill Ashleigh!¡± Fiona growled.

    Galen clenched his jaw and looked away.

    Fiona hit his chest roughly.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Ow!¡± he said.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± she demanded.

    Galen looked at her.

    ¡°Caleb will not let this go,¡± she said in a severe tone. ¡°Right now, he is focused on Ashleigh, but the moment he thinks she is safe, he wille for you.¡±

    Galen swallowed.

    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt me,¡± Galen said quietly.

    ¡°He won¡¯t kill you,¡± Fiona said. ¡°He would never go that far¡­ but hurt you?¡±

    Galen looked away.

    ¡°What if it was Bell?¡± Fiona asked.

    Galen¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked back at her.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What if you saw Caleb threatening Bell¡¯s life,¡± she said. ¡°Would you hurt him?¡±

    ¡°He would never do that,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°And he would have said the same of you just an hour ago.¡±<sub></sub>

    Galen looked away again, taking slow deep breaths.

    ¡°You went too far, sweety.¡±

    ¡°She was hurting you,¡± he said quietly. ¡°It looked like¡­ like she was killing you.¡±

    Fiona sighed and put her hand on Galen¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I understand,¡± she said.

    ¡°Will he?¡± Galen asked quietly without looking at her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°But it won¡¯t matter.¡±

    Galen furrowed his brows and looked at her.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.

    Fiona shook her head.

    ¡°Ashleigh is everything to him. He has changed since she hase into his life. Be more raw. He cherishes her and loves her with his entire being. Just like you do Bell,¡± she said. ¡°But the difference between the two of you is the bond.¡±

    Fiona pursed her lips as she tried to think of the best way to exin.

    ¡°Caleb and Ashleigh love each other, but the bond between them is possessive. It¡¯s primal. The bond is not rational. A perceived threat to your mate¡­ it triggers something inside of you, something dark.¡±

    Galen swallowed. His heart thumped wildly as he listened.

    Fiona looked down. She took a breath before continuing.

    ¡°When I was young, Cain and I went to our first Blood Moon together. We had only been mated for a few months at the time, and it was still all very new and intense. Anyway, there was a wolf there that had drank too much. He had no idea what he was doing, but he broke a ss.

    ¡°Cain bent down to help him clean up the mess. This wolf was so drunk that he thought Cain wasing after him. He reacted without thinking. Just swinging wildly without paying attention. He cut Cain¡¯s hand.¡±

    Fiona paused. She pursed her lips and looked away.

    ¡°I saw that moment,¡± she said. ¡°I saw a man cut my mate.¡±

    Galen felt his heart in his throat as he waited for her to finish.

    ¡°I made sure that Cain was alright, and then I turned to the wolf that hurt my mate. He still held the shard of ss,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask what happened. I didn¡¯t give him a chance to apologize. Instead, I squeezed his hand with the ss in his palm, and I didn¡¯t stop when he screamed, or the others tried to pull me away. I refused to let go until I felt his bones cracking.¡±

    Galen felt sick.

    [Present]

    Galen closed his eyes and took as deep a breath as possible with Caleb¡¯s arm against his throat.

    ¡°I was going to stop her from killing Fiona,¡± he said.

    Caleb growled.

    ¡°How!¡±

    Galen swallowed.

    ¡°By killing her first.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw and stared angrily at Galen. He roared loudly and then snarled before dropping him to the ground.

    Galen fell like a ragdoll, crumpling on the floor as Caleb gripped the ends of Galen¡¯s desk and flipped the entire thing into the wall. Papers and office supplies flying everywhere.

    Caleb growled and snarled as he smashed the desk to pieces and then did the same to Galen¡¯s chair.

    Galen didn¡¯t move. He just sat on the ground, waiting for Caleb to return to him and exact whatever punishment he saw fit.

    After tearing apart every piece of furniture in the office, Caleb hunched over and let out another angry roar.

    Several long silent moments passed between them.

    Finally, Caleb stood up.

    He took a deep breath and then looked at Galen with dark eyes.

    Galen looked away.

    ¡°The training grounds are fully operational again,¡± Caleb said, clenching his jaw as he paused. ¡°Tomorrow, you will repeat the non-lethal disarmament and takedown training sessions. Every single one of them.¡±

    Caleb took a step towards the door.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Galen asked.

    Caleb stopped.

    ¡°What were you expecting?¡± he asked.

    Galen swallowed.

    ¡°If it were Bell¡­ if you had threatened Bell like that¡­ I would have killed you.¡±

    ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t have,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°I would have hurt you.¡±

    ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t have,¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Galen insisted with a slight growl in his voice. ¡°I would.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb said, turning to Galen, his eyes still angry. ¡°You would have wanted to. You would have thought about it. You would have at least hit me once. But then you¡¯d stop for the same reason I did.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because we¡¯re fucking brothers, Galen!¡± Caleb growled. ¡°And as fucked up as it is for my brother to threaten to kill my wife¡ª!¡±

    Caleb paused to take a deep breath as his rage red up once more.

    ¡°¡ªHe¡¯s still my brother.¡±

    Caleb headed once more toward the door.

    ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m so¨C¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t soothe your guilt, Galen,¡± Caleb said without looking back. ¡°I understand why you did it. I understand you were scared for mom. But it was the wrong choice, you know it. So you deal with it.¡±

 Chapter 292 Hollow Shell

    ¡°He is insisting that he needs to go to Europe,¡± Holden sighed with irritation in his voice.

    ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°He only said that his father hid something from him, that it might be in Paris or Florence,¡± Holden sighed. ¡°I told him that it wasn¡¯t the right time for personal adventures, but he wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°I got the impression that you didn¡¯t like having Roman around,¡± the raspy voice called out.

    ¡°While it is true that I do not enjoy having him back,¡± Holden said. ¡°He is still a part of your n.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the voice said. ¡°But for right now, he can be free to y games with his father. There is still time before we are ready for the next phase.¡±

    ¡°And what about Tomas?¡± Holden asked. ¡°It seems clear he is having difficulty following the n, so what do we do with him?¡±

    ¡°Keep him under control by whatever means you deem fit,¡± the voice whispered. ¡°Forget the rest of the lesser packs. We have enough. Let the others think they have a chance.¡±

    ¡°What about Burning Ember?¡± Holden asked.

    ¡°What about them?¡±

    ¡°They have¡­information about the packs we¡¯ve already taken¡­.¡± Holden said.

    ¡°Do you really think that Caleb and the annoying Winter dog don¡¯t already know where the packs have ¡®disappeared¡¯ to?¡± The voice scoffed.

    Holden clenched his jaw, hating to leave loose ends.

    ¡°Forget Burning Ember and the rest. Let them chase their tails, trying to figure out what we are nning. They will think we have been weakened or lost our momentum. They expect an attack any day. They will let down their guard when it does note, and then we will strike.¡±

    ¡°As you say,¡± Holden bowed.<sub>.</sub>

    Holden turned to leave the room.

    ¡°What of your doll?¡± the voice asked suspiciously.

    ¡°What about her?¡± Holden replied without turning.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard she came home on her own,¡± the voice smiled, ¡°awake.¡±

    Holden swallowed.

    ¡°Alice has returned to Wondend,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I see,¡± the voice replied. ¡°And where is she now?¡±

    ¡°She has returned to her tasks.¡±

    A root tendril touched against Holden¡¯s shoulder. He closed his eyes and took a slow, measured breath.

    ¡°And what of the time she spent away?¡± the voice rasped. ¡°What sorts of adventures did she have on her own?¡±

    Holden swallowed and licked his lips.

    ¡°Nothing of note,¡± he said.

    The tendril slipped beneath his chin, and the rough texture of the root scratched and scraped as it moved across his throat.

    ¡°Would you tell me if there was something of note?¡± the voice asked, his wordsced with unspoken meaning.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I would tell you if there was anything to be concerned about,¡± Holden replied.

    The tendril at his throat continued until it had wrapped around his head.

    ¡°Holden,¡± the voice whispered. ¡°If your broken doll does anything to ruin my ns¡­ I will let Roman have her.¡±

    Holden swallowed and took a breath.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t his type,¡± he said, attempting to keep his voice even.

    ¡°No¡­¡± the voice replied, ¡°yet he shows a keen interest in her.¡±

    Holden clenched his jaw at the yful tone of his master.

    ¡°Alice will not be a problem,¡± he said.

    ¡°She had better not be,¡± the voice whispered as the tendril slid away from Holden¡¯s throat.

    ***

    ¡°It seems I owe you my thanks,¡± Roman smiled sweetly toward Alice as he entered her room.

    Alice turned to face him. The expression on her face showed confusion and then understanding.

    ¡°You are Roman, son of Alpha Tomas,¡± she said.

    Roman took a disappointed breath.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been altered again,¡± he sighed. ¡°Why do they do this to you?¡±

    He continued toward her, walking around her and observing her as he spoke.

    ¡°Why do they take that fire in you and snuff it out into this hollow shell?¡± he asked with a scoff.

    ¡°Darlin¡¯, I am made to order and provide the service that best fits my abilities,¡± she smiled and winked.

    Roman shook his head with disgust.

    ¡°That¡¯s not you,¡± he whispered. ¡°That¡¯s not even your voice.¡±

    Roman moved to her, grabbing the back of her hair and pulling just enough to lift her chin.

    She kept her smile. But something in her eyes changed, and then he felt the slightest tick of pain in his stomach. He looked down to see a small knife in her hand. The tip of the de had pierced his abdomen just slightly.

    The corner of his mouth lifted into a grin, and he looked back into her eyes. He recognized that something in them now. Hidden deep within her was that spark. The fire that burned brightly in her soul.

    ¡°There she is¡­¡± he whispered with relief. He brought his other hand up to stroke her cheek.

    She pushed the knife forward enough to draw a quick hiss from his lips.

    ¡°Tsk-tsk,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°A gentleman should never put his hands on ady. Especially without an invitation.¡±

    Roman chuckled. He let her go and stepped back.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you invite me?¡±

    ¡°Aww, darling, I fear you are the type that has trouble remembering safe words,¡± Alice smiled. Then she stepped away to continue packing, as she had been before this man entered the room.

    Roman looked at her bag.

    ¡°You are returning to Spring?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I am going where I am needed,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I am also leaving tonight,¡± he said, moving closer. ¡°Perhaps we should share a proper goodbye.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we would have the same idea of what exactly that would look like,¡± Alice replied with a smile.

    ¡°Maybe we should find out?¡± Roman suggested with a grin.

    ¡°My idea,¡± Alice said, raising her brow, ¡°involves knives.¡±

    Roman leaned forward until she could see the dark swirls in his fiery eyes.

    ¡°So does mine,¡± he replied in a thick voice.

    Alice swallowed.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough,¡± A voice from the door interjected.

    Alice looked past Roman to see Holden standing in the doorway.

    ¡°Oopsie,¡± she whispered. ¡°Daddy¡¯s mad.¡±

    Roman chuckled and turned toward Holden.

    ¡°We were only saying our goodbyes,¡± he shrugged.

    ¡°Alice?¡± Holden called.

    ¡°Goodbye, Roman,¡± Alice said, returning to her packing again.

    ¡°Goodbye, ¡®Alice¡¯,¡± Roman replied without looking back at her.

    He smiled at Holden as he left the room.

    Holden clenched his jaw and took a deep breath before continuing into the room.

    ¡°What did he do?¡± he asked, turning Alice to face him. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Alice chuckled.

    ¡°Oh please, Holden,¡± sheughed. ¡°I can take care of myself. I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not just anyone, Alice. You don¡¯t know all the horrible things he is capable of,¡± Holden said, looking back toward the door.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Alice replied. ¡°But even though I don¡¯t know much about him, I know he is dangerous. I get an awful feeling when he¡¯s nearby. A sense of dread.¡±

    ¡®That is because you were programmed to remember the danger you have been aware of since you were a child, but not the reason.¡¯ Holden thought.

    ¡°Trust that sense,¡± he said. ¡°Now,e. It is time for you to get back to work. It seems that Summer has gotten themselves a new coding specialist, one that was able to stop your worm from destroying their system.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Alice asked with a smile. ¡°Sounds like a new ymate.¡±

    Holden nodded as he grabbed her bag, and they left the room.

    Alice took a break from punching the two dummies wearing Holden and Roman masks inside her mindscape.

    ¡°A new coding specialist?¡± she whispered aloud and smiled. ¡°That might be something I can use.¡±

 Chapter 293 To Just Take a Moment

    For most of Summer, the two days went by without issue or concern.

    Every system had been cleared and was back in use. The only hup had been with the requests and orders that had been submitted on paper.

    Some ident had caused them all to be destroyed, and the wolves were required to resubmit digitally. There was some general groan and gripe, but nothing too dramatic.

    Gossip about how Beta Galen was doing training sessions that were meant for wolves of much lower rank was also spreading. But in the end, most simply assumed he was being diligent and refreshing himself on basic tactics.

    With all of the survivors and refugees that hade to Summer, war was a very real threat and inevitability. And yet, as the full moon approached, the pack had never been so lively.

    Preparations for the celebration were well underway. The patrols sent around the borders had been reinforced in order to set traps and check every rm and automated defense weapon to ensure there were no surprises like thest celebration.

    Corrine arrived the night before. Ashleigh and Fiona took her on a tour of the territory while Caleb saw to the final preparations.

    ¡°It is beautiful,¡± Corrine smiled. She looked out at the lush green forest and the blue skies above. They had seen so many kinds of flowers she was amazed at the assortment of colors.

    While she and Wyatt had taken their vacation they had traveled south, but not terribly far from Winter. Just enough for her to remember what it was like to travel, to see the otherndscapes and smell the different aromas of nature.

    It made her long for the days of her youth that she had spent traveling with her parents. They had been all over the werewolf territories. They had lived for a time in the southern forests, the western ins, and on the eastern beaches. And eventually, they found their way to the northern mountains.

    ¡°Is it that beautiful?¡± Fiona asked, noting how brightly Corrine was smiling.

    Corrine chuckled.

    ¡°It is,¡± she said. ¡°But it also fills me with a nostalgia I had long forgotten.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Oh, you must mean from your life before Wyatt?¡± Fiona smiled.

    Corrine nodded.

    ¡°Still waiting for the rification,¡± Ashleigh chuckled.

    ¡°All the time she spent traveling, dear,¡± Fiona replied.

    ¡°You traveled?¡± Ashleigh asked, turning to her mother.

    Corrine nodded with augh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know where your mother came from?¡± Fiona asked with surprise.

    ¡°I might have had trouble focusing when she mentioned her history¡­.¡± Ashleigh said as she looked away with some embarrassment.

    Corrineughed.

    ¡°By the time Ashleigh was born, my parents were gone,¡± Corrine said. ¡°Axel knew them only briefly, but he always loved to hear the stories they would share about our life before Winter. After they passed, I took on many more responsibilities as Luna and mother. So when Ashleigh showed little interest in the past, I let it go.¡±

    Fiona nodded in understanding. She had also held back on sharing a lot of her parent¡¯s history with Caleb for simr reasons.

    ¡°I¡¯m confused,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°I thought you were a Winter wolf?¡±

    ¡°I became one,¡± Corrine replied. ¡°But I didn¡¯t start out that way.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°So, which pack did you start out in?¡±

    Corrine smiled and looked around again.

    ¡°None,¡± she said.

    Ashleigh was stunned.

    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, when I was born, my parents were nomadic,¡± Corrine replied. ¡°And for the first fifteen years of my life, so was I.¡±

    ¡°Nomadic?¡± Ashleigh furrowed her brows. ¡°You mean¡­ you were a rogue?¡±

    Corrine smiled.

    ¡°Technically, yes.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ you¡­ you aren¡¯t like them at all¡­.¡±

    Corrine and Fiona bothughed.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Fiona called her attention. ¡°Summer, Winter, Spring, and Autumn. Among all the packs, these four are known as the ¡®great¡¯ packs. Why?¡±

    ¡°Because our packs were formed by the original werewolves, those blessed by the Goddess to lead the wolves against the Fae,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Correct,¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°So, then we are all the same, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ no,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°I mean, yes, we share the blessings of the Goddess, but the fours packs are very different from each other. We each have our own cultures and histories. We lead entirely different lives.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Corrine nodded. ¡°These four packs share one important thing, but otherwise are very different. The same is true for the lesser packs and the rogues.¡±

    Ashleigh took a breath.

    ¡°But every rogue I have ever encountered has been hostile, some practically feral.¡±

    ¡°But have you really encountered that many?¡± Fiona asked.

    Ashleigh had fought in several minor skirmishes along the borders over the past three years. But in reality, except for therge-scale attack on all the great packs, the previous attacks were all rtively small.

    ¡°The rogues, you know, are the ones we concern ourselves with because they cause problems. And usually, they are the ones that started in a pack and either were kicked out or had difficulty fitting in,¡± Corrine said. ¡°But in reality, many more are simply not interested in living within the pack system.¡±

    ¡°Most live in small groups of either a single family or at most two or three families,¡± Fiona added. ¡°The wild type, like your mom said, are generally the ones that have been kicked out. They need discipline and the strength of an alpha but don¡¯t want to recognize that. So, the wolf sort of takes over.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ I think I understand,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°So, what about your parents, then? Were they the kind who got kicked out?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Corrineughed. ¡°Nomadic wolves simply don¡¯t enjoy being in one ce. My mother and her parents came from a long line of nomads. My father was born in Blue Reef. His parents, and his siblings, all remained.¡±

    ¡°Blue Reef?¡± Fiona asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine said, looking away. ¡°I had cousins there still¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Corrine.¡±

    Corrine gave a nod but said nothing else.

    ¡°When my parents felt the pull of the bond, he chose to join her,¡± Corrine continued. ¡°He traveled with her and my grandparents for a time, and then when I arrived, my grandparents set off on their own for their twilight journey.¡±

    Corrine smiled at thest words.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s the final journey,¡± Corrine said. ¡°It¡¯s the time when nomadic wolves feel the ending. They know that soon the sun will set on their final day. So, they make onest trip. It can be anywhere, but most often, it¡¯s the only time a nomad returns to where they were born.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of beautiful,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    Corrine nodded.

    ¡°I would like a twilight journey,¡± Fiona said. ¡°But not to the ce of my birth.¡±

    ¡°Where to then?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°I want to visit the western ins,¡± Fiona smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve only ever heard about them from you, and they just sounded so peaceful.¡±

    ¡°They are that,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°For me, I would like to honor the tradition of returning to where I was born.¡±

    ¡°Where is that?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Blue Reef,¡± Corrine replied. ¡°I was born within their territory. It was my mother¡¯s decision so that my father¡¯s family would know me, no matter where we traveled after.¡±

    ¡°How did you end up in Winter?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Corrine swallowed and looked away.

    ¡°My mother,¡± she said. ¡°When I was fifteen, she got sick. Very sick. She was sure she would die, so she asked to make her twilight journey. She had been born in the south of Winter.

    ¡°We found a small corner that seemed hardly traveled or patrolled, and we set up a camp. We lived there for almost two months before we were discovered.¡±

    ¡°That must have been scary,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Winter does not like trespassers.¡±

    ¡°It was,¡± Corrineughed. ¡°But, in the end, your grandfather convinced the patrolman not to take any drastic action. So instead, we applied to join Winter.¡±

    ¡°Was your mother okay with that?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°By that point, her mind was a bit lost in the sickness,¡± Corrine said softly. ¡°We were lucky, we were epted, and they took care of my mother immediately. They treated her, and she was well on her way to recovery after a few more months. Of course, she wasn¡¯t happy about our decision at first, but in the end, she said she would still bepleting her twilight journey by staying with Winter.¡±

    ¡°Loophole,¡± Fiona joked.

    Corrine and Ashleigh bothughed.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Corrine said. ¡°We stayed. I eventually joined the military and went north. Then, when I was twenty-two, I met Wyatt, and the rest is history.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t know any of that.¡±

    Corrine smiled and put her arm around her daughter.

    ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s nice to just take a moment and learn something about each other that we never knew.¡±

 Chapter 294 Two Sides of Herself

    After the tour was over, the three women returned to get ready for the party.

    Ashleigh looked at herself in the mirror.

    She wore a simple flowing red gown with long sleeves. There were no flourishes or ents. Simplicity at its finest.

    Her hair was down and slightly curled, and her makeup was lightly done.

    Corrine knocked at the doorframe.

    Ashleigh looked back over her shoulder.

    ¡°Come in.¡± She smiled and turned to show her mother her dress.

    Corrine smiled and tilted her head to the side.

    For her part, Corrine¡¯s hair was braided and knotted much less extravagantly than usual. Her dress was long and simple like Ashleigh¡¯s. However, it was a deep burgundy, and she wore arge dark leather belt as an ent.

    ¡°Did Caleb pick this?¡± Corrine asked.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what to pick,¡± she said, turning back to the mirror. ¡°But it¡¯s nice.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s lovely,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°Now, take it off.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked with surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very nice dress, and I am sure he got it because he knows how little you care for the glitz and mour of dressing up. But tonight, is not just about you. Tonight, you present yourself as Luna to the Summer wolves. Tonight, you dress for them.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh looked down at the dress and then back up at her mother.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have anything else.¡±

    ¡°My darling girl.¡± Corrine smiled and reached out to Ashleigh. ¡°For two years I was preparing to give you a wedding to die for, and in the end, you gave me only a few hours to prepare for it.¡±

    Ashleighughed and mumbled an apology.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not a wedding, but I have spent time and effort preparing at least this.¡±

    Corrine went back to the door and reached down. She picked up arge box and brought it to the desk not far from where Ashleigh stood.

    ¡°Come,¡± Corrine called.

    Ashleigh approached the box and looked at her mother curiously.

    ¡°Well, open it.¡± Corrineughed.

    Ashleigh pulled back the lid.

    The first thing she saw was a beautiful dark green material with etchings of golden thread. She reached in and pulled it out. Holding it against her body, she was surprised at how lightweight it was, and how simple.

    It was strapless, with a sweetheart neckline and a long ruffled skirt.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow and looked at her mother. It was lovely, she was particrly fond of the color, but it did seem a bit underwhelming for how her mother had hyped it up.

    She also couldn¡¯t help but think of how awkward it would be to walk in a ruffled skirt. Caleb¡¯s choice was at least easy to move around in.<sub></sub>

    ¡°The Luna is many things to her pack. And as archaic and ridiculous as it may sound, one of those things is beautiful. When they look at you, they wish to admire you, in action, in word, and in aesthetics.¡±

    Corrine shrugged and smiled. She took the dress andid it out on the bed nearby.

    ¡°Keep looking,¡± she said as she straightened it out.

    Ashleigh turned back to the box. Next, she pulled out a pair of ck pants, breathable and durable material like those she wore with her armor.

    ¡°Pants?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Corrine hummed. Taking them from Ashleigh¡¯s hands. ¡°I know how much you dislike wearing dresses.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Ashleigh turned once more to the box.

    When she looked again, she found a ck,ce-up underbust corset and a small velvet bag cinched closed.

    ¡°A little flourish,¡± Corrine said, ¡°with purpose.¡±

    She took the corset andid it on the bed beside the dress. She then opened the velvet bag and pulled out four small throwing knives. Corrine ced each one neatly in almost invisible slots along the corset.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Ashleigh cried out.

    ¡°What?¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°I told you it had a purpose.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think wearing weapons is the best message,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Corrine asked.

    Ashleigh raised a brow.

    ¡°Thest celebration you attended here, there was an attack,¡± Corrine said. ¡°As Luna, you must always be prepared to defend your people.¡±

    ¡°If you say so,¡± Ashleigh sighed, returning to the box.

    This time she found longced ck boots that would reach mid-thigh. A strange choice when wearing a dress, especially one with such a long skirt, but she said nothing.

    Thest item in the box was something Ashleigh recognized immediately, making her pause and look back at her mother.

    ¡°That¡­ shouldn¡¯t be there¡­ should it?¡± she asked.

    Corrine smiled.

    ¡°Pull it out, darling.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    Ashleigh reached in and pulled out thest item.

    ¡°Now,¡± Corrine smiled, ¡°let¡¯s get you dressed.¡±

    Twenty minutester, the final pieces of her outfit were on her body, and her mother was doing her hair.

    Ashleigh was still unsure about the outfit her mother had chosen, but she hadn¡¯t seen herself in it yet either.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as good at this as Axel is. Truly that boy does magic with hair,¡± Corrineughed. ¡°But luckily, what I am doing isn¡¯t thatplicated.¡±

    ¡°What, no braided crowns?¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°No,¡± Corrine smiled as she twirled the strand of hair in the curling iron. ¡°In Winter, yes, but Summer, no.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they wouldn¡¯t like it?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°The braids and knots of Winter honor our history,¡± Corrine said softly. ¡°You are bing Luna of Summer now, and you must honor their traditions. Just as when Axel¡¯s mate joins Winter, I expect her to wear the braids and knots.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯d have to find her first,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Corrine smiled. She ran her fingers through the curls of Ashleigh¡¯s honey-colored hair. Grabbing one of thest remaining strands without a ring.

    ¡°So, what are we doing with my hair then?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°What is the Summer style?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ they don¡¯t have a particr style perse. They mostly dress for efficiency or the asion. If you remember the Summer wolves that came to your birthday party, they all dressed in the same suit. They looked sharp, but it was essentially a formal wear uniform.¡±

    ¡°Caleb¡¯s suit was different,¡± Ashleighmented.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine agreed. ¡°But as Alpha, it would be strange for him not to stand out from his wolves somehow.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Corrine finished working on thest curl and set down the curling iron.

    ¡°There,¡± she said. ¡°All done.¡±

    Corrine grabbed a hand mirror to show Ashleigh her hair.

    The left side and back of her hair hung loose in flowing curls. While the right side had three rows of side braids

    ¡°I thought you said no braids,¡± Ashleighmented, touching the braids affectionately.

    ¡°I said no crowns,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°But you will always be a part of Winter, and Winter a part of you.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded warmly.

    ¡°Now, would you like to see the whole picture?¡± Corrine asked.

    Ashleigh smiled and nodded.

    Corrine offered her hand, and Ashleigh took it. They walked together to the tall mirror across the room.

    Ashleigh looked into the mirror with delight as she looked over her outfit. The green was beautiful, and the ck of the corset only served to highlight the depth of the color. She turned slightly to get a full view of the skirt. She still thought it was a little big, but she knew the others would love it.

    ¡°One final touch,¡± Corrine said.

    She stepped forward and pulled at the center of the skirt. Ashleigh gasped as it separated just slightly off center. Corrine peeled it back to gather at Ashleigh¡¯s hip, where a small hook waited to hold the skirt¡¯s weight.

    Ashleigh looked up at the mirror and smiled brightly as she saw the actual effect her mother had intended.

    Turning, the mirror only saw her left half, loose blonde curls, bare shoulder, and a beautiful gown of green and gold. But then, turning to the right was a whole different picture.

    With the skirt pulled back, she could see the boots and the pants; still, the dress gave a feminine ent. Continuing up, the corset with the hilts of the four throwing knives peeking through gave a feeling of danger.

    Finally, thest item in the box was the one that Ashleigh had been so confused to see, but now she understood.

    A ck leather pauldron covered her right shoulder down to the elbow, where a matching bracer continued down to her hand.

    Ashleigh centered herself in the mirror, she looked at two sides of herself, the woman and the warrior. Seeing them blend together so seamlessly. She felt strong, and beautiful.

    ¡°Come, Luna Ashleigh.¡± Corrine smiled, offering her hand. ¡°It¡¯s time to greet your people.¡±

 Chapter 295 The Pickles

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Bell asked in surprise, holding the door open.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you too¡­.¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Bellughed. ¡°Come in,e in.¡±

    She moved aside so that he coulde into the house. Once inside, she closed the door, and he immediately wrapped his arms around her.

    ¡°Galen,¡± sheughed. ¡°Slow down, honey. We are not in our house.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he whispered with his head against her shoulder. ¡°I just wanted to hold you. The rest can wait.¡±

    Bellughed and wrapped her arms around him.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here,¡± she whispered back.

    ¡°Are you?¡± he asked. Then, pulling back to give her a mischievous look. ¡°Because I thought you might close the door on my face just a moment ago.¡±

    Bellughed.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you.¡±

    ¡°I told you I wasing today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that was before the party got pushed back to the full moon. I assumed as Beta, you would need to stay for the official Luna weing. Isn¡¯t that kind of a big deal?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Galen replied, ncing away. ¡°But they already knew I had scheduled this time to be with you, and I don¡¯t want to miss the appointment in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I already rescheduled it when I thought you weren¡¯ting,¡± Bell replied sadly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Oh,¡± Galen sighed with a look of disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°How long are you here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Three days,¡± he said.

    Bell chewed her lower lip. She had rescheduled for a weekter.

    ¡°Let me make a call,¡± she said. ¡°People owe me favors. I bet I can get my appointment back.¡±

    Galen smiled and gave her a soft kiss.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered.

    Bell smiled, a blush in her cheeks at the honest gratitude he showed her for something so simple.

    Galen looked around as though he were looking for someone.

    ¡°Is anyone home?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Bell shook her head.

    ¡°Why are you here, then?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Uhm¡­¡±

    ¡°I only found you by ident because I ran into Peter on my way home,¡± Galen said. ¡°He was in a hurry to get to the hospital, but he said I would be more likely to find you here than at home.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yea¡­ well¡­ that¡¯s because¡­ Corrine!¡± Bell said.

    ¡°Corrine?¡± Galen asked. ¡°Corrine is in Summer.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Bell nodded. ¡°But, with Axel busy in the South taking care of all the details of Frostbite¡¯snd deal and Wyatt spending so much time training, Corrine asked me to stop by while she was gone.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°To¡­ take care of her nts.¡±

    Galen looked around again. Seeing no nts in the room, he looked at Bell.

    ¡°They¡¯re in her room,¡± Bell said with a bright smile.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Galen said, not entirely convinced. But willing to let it go for now. ¡°Can we just go home?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Bell nodded.

    ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°I want to get a shower and then hold you in my arms.¡±

    Bell felt the warmth in her chest spreading over her body.

    ¡°Sounds wonderful,¡± she smiled.

    ***

    ¡°Hey,¡± Bell called into the bathroom door as she heard the water from the shower turning off.

    ¡°Yea?¡± Galen called back.

    ¡°I just got off the phone with Peter. He found me an afternoon appointment for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Galen called with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll be right out.¡±

    Bell smiled. She was also excited. It would be the first time they would get to see Ren while actually together instead of over a phone call.

    The door opened suddenly, startling her as she jumped back.

    ¡°Have you seen my blue shirt?¡± Galen asked, pretending he didn¡¯t see her jump back.

    ¡°Blue shirt?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yea, kind of a grey blue color. I usually wear it to bed.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you brought it?¡± Bell asked, turning away and walking toward the bed to sit down.

    ¡°No,¡± Galen said, stepping out of the bathroom. He wore a towel wrapped at his waist and used a smaller towel to dry his hair as he spoke. ¡°It lives here. I never take it back to Summer because I always wear it here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Bell said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I know what shirt that is.¡±

    Galen tilted his head and eyed her suspiciously. He set the towel in his hand down on the nightstand and took a step forward. Crossing his arms over his chest, he questioned her.

    ¡°Interesting because I know you know exactly what shirt I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    ¡°How could you possibly know I know what shirt you are talking about?¡±

    ¡°Because you were wearing it thest time we video chatted before bed.¡±

    Bell cursed in her thoughts. She had forgotten about that. However, she did know exactly what shirt he was talking about because she wore it every night that he was gone. Even freshly washed, it still carried his scent.

    Unfortunately, thest few nights, she had been staying in a different house, which was why the shirt was in Ashleigh¡¯s room at her parent¡¯s house.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Bell said. ¡°I do know what shirt you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Galen smiled. ¡°And where is it?¡±

    Bell licked her lips.

    ¡°Ok, so the truth is¡­ I wear it when you¡¯re not here,¡± Bell said. ¡°Because it smells like you.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Galen said, moving closer to the bed. ¡°It¡¯s why I love that shirt. Because after you wear it, it smells like you.¡±

    A blush crept into Bell¡¯s cheeks as she thought of him wearing the shirt just for her smell.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Galen said. Leaning close to her. ¡°Where is it?¡±

    Bell licked her lips.

    ¡°I had a craving for ice cream yesterday in the middle of the night,¡± she said. ¡°I was half asleep, and one thing led to another. So it¡¯s in the wash.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Galen said softly, cing his hand on the bed. He leaned forward, so his mouth was near her ear. ¡°Then I will need to hold you all night, so I can sleep peacefully.¡±

    Bell swallowed as she felt the heat inside her body flowing over her. Only now did she notice his bare chest so close to her. She licked her lips and reached out with her fingertips. She tenderly stroked the stiff muscles of his stomach.

    Galen let out a soft growl, and Bell smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need a shirt to sleep in¡­ this is much better,¡± she whispered.

    Galen moved his hand against her shoulder and gently pushed her down onto the bed. As he moved over her, she ced her hand against his chest and stopped him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, his voice filled with desire.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I need to pee, and I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    She smiled, biting her lower lip. Galen couldn¡¯t help butugh at the cute expression. He moved back and helped her to sit up.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do what you need to do in the bathroom,¡± he chuckled. ¡°While I head to the kitchen and prepare some food for my wife and child.¡±

    ¡°That sounds amazing,¡± Bell smiled brightly. ¡°Make sure to grab some ice cream.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Galen nodded as Bell stood up and walked past him toward the bathroom.

    ¡°Oh, and the cheese crackers,¡± she added.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said, heading towards the door of their room.

    ¡°And the strawberries!¡± she called from inside the bathroom.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Galenughed as he walked out the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the pickles!¡± she shouted after him.

 Chapter 296 Show Not Tell

    The party was held within the main campus in arge courtyard. At the center was a fountain that sparkled in the moonlight.

    Caleb and Ashleigh had both requested that the event be kept light and casual.

    Rows of twinkling string lights hung over the courtyard, with random papernterns hung among them. There were rows of tables lined up beside each other like two long pic tables and decorated with flowers and branches. Centerpieces were made of empty ss bottles with string lights inside.

    The tables surrounded an ample open space. Here the wolves already in attendance were dancing andughing together to the music. Along the walls of the courtyard were tables filled with food and drink, like a buffet-style pic.

    At the front of the courtyard was the party¡¯s focal point, a makeshift cabana with sheer white curtains pulled back. Inside was a deep red carpet that covered the grass below. There was a couch covered in pillows and a few throw nkets. Surrounding it werenterns of various sizes and styles, all lit up. And finally, there was a small table covered in multiple charcuteries and empty sses waiting to be filled.

    Caleb stood not far from the cabana that was intended for the Alpha and Luna. He waited anxiously for Ashleigh to arrive.

    He had nned to wear a shirt to match Ashleigh¡¯s dress but received a different one just an hour before the party from Corrine.

    Having learned that Corrine always had a reason for the things she did, he didn¡¯t question it. Instead, he simply put it on and left for the party.

    So here he stood awaiting his wife, in his dark grey cks and a buttoned shirt of hunter green.

    ¡°They sent another message,¡± Fiona whispered so only Caleb could hear her as she arrived beside him. She smiled and waved at someone across the courtyard. ¡°They are getting impatient.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you look lovely, Mother.¡± Caleb smiled as he looked down at her.

    Fiona wore a formal pantsuit, lc with quarter sleeves, and gaucho pants. There were rhinestones that covered the front of the jacket, giving her just enough glitz without bing tacky.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Fiona replied, quickly returning to her point. ¡°You need to leave tomorrow. You should be able to meet with them by the next day.¡±

    ¡°When we sent them word, they ignored us. Now they can wait,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°Caleb, we need to secure all the allies we can, not alienate other packs because they ignored us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not alienating them,¡± Caleb scoffed. ¡°Just holding off a few days.¡±

    ¡°They have already waited almost three weeks.¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Caleb?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about leaving Ashleigh right now,¡± he said softly.

    Fiona sighed and touched his shoulder gently.

    ¡°Sweetheart, you and Ashleigh have been to hell and back just trying to find a way to stand side by side,¡± she said. ¡°Tomorrow, or next week, you will always have a hard time leaving her. But you both have responsibilities. Right now, yours is to meet with Burning Ember.¡±

    ¡°Galen has responsibilities too, but he went home to his wife,¡± Caleb grumbled.<sub></sub>

    ¡°First off, he sees his wife for three days every couple of weeks. You saw your wife two hours ago!¡± Fiona growled yfully. ¡°Second, they are having a baby; he needs to be there for Bell and himself as much as he can.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°And third,¡± Fiona said quietly. ¡°You know as well as I do the reason that he left.¡±

    ¡°He had already requested these days for a visit to Winter weeks ago,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°Oh please, he would have rescheduled.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say how important it is for him to be with his wife and child right now?¡± Caleb said, moving away from her to grab a drink.

    ¡°It is, but it is also important that my boys not fight,¡± Fiona said following after him.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t fight.¡±

    ¡°Bull.¡±

    ¡°If we fought, don¡¯t you think everyone here would be talking about it?¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Yes, if you had a public fight people would talk, you didn¡¯t have a public fight. But you definitely fought.¡±

    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t,¡± Caleb sighed, walking away faster.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Fiona cried out and stumbled, grabbing her hip.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Caleb called out, catching her before she could fall. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Gotcha.¡± She smiled.

    Caleb growled and let her go once she was standing upright.

    ¡°Childish.¡±

    ¡°Strategic.¡±

    They both let out soft growls when a squeal of excitement called both of their attention.

    ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± ra shouted joyfully as she jumped up and down and pointed toward one of the residential buildings.

    Caleb immediately began walking in that direction.

    ¡°We will continue this conversation, Caleb!¡± Fiona called after him.

    ¡°Not tonight!¡± he called back.

    ¡°Stubborn punk, you get that from your father,¡± Fiona scoffed and went back to find her chair.

    The crowd gathering at the courtyard entrance kept him from seeing her. But the expressions on the faces of his people, seeing how happy they were, how excited to greet her they were¡­ It filled him with relief.

    Caleb stopped and crossed his arms, enjoying the moment. He reflected on all the arguments and demands to prevent this Winter wolf from entering their territory. The anger in his pack at her presence and the influence she seemed to hold over him.

    Now they weed her with open arms, they congratted her, hell, they hadn¡¯t even congratted him yet.

    The sea of people parted, and he finally caught a glimpse of her. She was turning to greet another wolf.

    She wore her hair in loose curls, and her dress was the same deep shade of green as the shirt Corrine had sent him. He smiled. Ashleigh¡¯s long neck and bare shoulder called to him. He ached to kiss her and wrap his arms around her.

    He took a deep breath and continued to admire her. His gaze moved down along the ruffled skirt of her dress and the golden etching along the edges. She looked terrific, as she always did. Though he was surprised.

    He had chosen the red dress for its simplicity. He never expected she would want to wear something as ssically formal as this.

    And then, she turned.

    He saw the Winter braids in her hair. The pauldron and bracer. Four small hilts of four throwing daggers in her corset.

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened, and his breath caught in his throat as he saw thepleted image of his wife and Luna, the woman and warrior that he had fallen in love with.

    Ashleigh lifted her eyes, feeling the heat of his gaze on her.

    The familiar glow began to settle over his eyes. Ashleigh knew he wasing to her.

    He nned to whisper into their bond and tell her how much he wanted her.

    She pushed against their bond and forced him back.

    Caleb was surprised by her action and confused. Until she gave him a mischievous grin and then ran at him. He opened his arms just in time to catch her as she jumped into his arms and captured his lips in a passionate embrace.

    There were shouts and cat calls,ughter and apuse. ra did her best to keep fromughing as she tried to direct the rest of the crowd to disperse and give the couple their moment.

    Over at one of the tables filled with food, Corrine moved to stand beside Fiona.

    ¡°Well, that was a choice,¡± Fionaughed, watching their children continue to act as if the world around them had fallen away.

    ¡°Ashleigh has always been a strong believer in the show not tell,¡± Corrineughed.

 Chapter 297 He Tried to Protect His Family

    Once the newlyweds had finally pulled themselves apart, they went about greeting their guests and introducing Ashleigh to all those that hadn¡¯t had a chance to meet her yet. They received congrattions and blessings, followed by questions about when they would be bringing a new heir to the Summer throne.

    Caleb always managed to direct the conversation away from the subject as he felt the slight panic in Ashleigh each time it was brought up.

    After finishing their rounds, they retreated to their cabana, taking a seat on the couch and rxing in each other¡¯s arms as they watched their people enjoy the festivities.

    ¡°This is beautiful,¡± Ashleigh said quietly, looking out at the decorations and the tables.

    It was simple and yet lovely, ssy. Understated but inviting andforting.

    ¡°I was nervous about this party,¡± she said.

    Caleb looked at her, a soft smile on his lips as she offered her worries without him asking first.

    ¡°I was afraid it would be big, lots of lights, decorations, a show or some kind of stage that I had to sit and smile and be watched at all times by everyone in attendance,¡± she said.

    Caleb looked around, catching the nces of several wolves that smiled at howfortable the Alpha and Luna were with their affection.

    ¡°Do you think we are not on stage now?¡± he asked with a chuckle.

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°We are, but we would be no matter what. So this,¡± she said, waving her arm to indicate the cabana, ¡°at least feels like ayer of privacy.¡±

    Caleb rested his head against hers as he listened to her speak.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I feel wee. I feel embraced,¡± she said. ¡°But I don¡¯t feel like a sideshow or some kind of doll on disy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it,¡± Caleb whispered, kissing her head.

    ¡°Besides,¡± she smiled. ¡°It reminds me of our honeymoon.¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°Now I know why ra was asking me all about where we stayed.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and leaned into him, feeling his heartbeat, listening to his soft breaths.

    ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°I was just wondering,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I didn¡¯t see Galen.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw, and Ashleigh felt him pulling away.

    ¡°He already had the approval to visit Bell before we moved the celebration, I saw no reason to take that time away from them,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh sat up and turned to look at him. He looked away but not before she saw the sh of anger.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I thought we agreed to be more honest with each other,¡± she said.

    Caleb lifted his eyes to her and then looked away.

    ¡°Nothing I said was a lie,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°No,¡± she smiled. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t the whole story.¡±

    ¡°Ash¡­¡±

    ¡°Caleb.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw and sat forward with his elbows on his knees.

    ¡°What do you want to hear?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I got angry, I punched him. Once.¡±

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything else; I didn¡¯t hurt him, and I didn¡¯t send him away,¡± he growled softly.

    Ashleigh reached out and took his hand in hers. He looked back at her.

    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked, shocked by her question. There was a sudden rush of anger in his system. He growled. ¡°Ash¡­ he tried to kill you!¡±

    Ashleigh touched his cheek to try and calm him.

    ¡°Shh¡­ it¡¯s ok,¡± she whispered. ¡°Listen, I understand that it was shocking. But Galen didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Caleb demanded.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± he growled and stood up angrily.

    Ashleigh licked her lips as she looked at the concerned eyes that turned to them. Then, finally, she stood up and grabbed his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk,¡± she suggested, pulling him away.

    Corrine and Fiona gave each other a knowing nce before standing to mingle and distract the crowd.

    Ashleigh led Caleb away from the courtyard. They found a small corner between two of the residential buildings.

    Caleb sighed and leaned back against the wall.

    He was angry, furious. He thought he could let it go. He hoped he could. But every time he thought about it, every time he saw Galen holding the knife above Ashleigh, ready to strike her down. His heart clenched, and he was filled with such rage he feared he couldn¡¯t control it.

    Caleb had been relieved when he heard that Galen had left that morning. He hated being angry at his brother and hated feeling relieved at his departure. But he was more afraid of what would happen if he lost his temper.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Ashleigh called to him.

    ¡°Ashleigh, I don¡¯t want to talk about this,¡± he sighed. ¡°It will just make me angrier.¡±

    ¡°Caleb, I can¡¯t just ignore this. I caused a problem between the two of you. I need to try and¨C¡±

    ¡°He caused the problem,¡± Caleb growled.

    ¡°He was scared and confused. He was trying to protect your mother, Caleb,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°He tried to kill you, Ashleigh!¡± Caleb shouted.

    ¡°I tried to kill him first!¡± Ashleigh shouted back, frustrated by his unwillingness to listen.

    Caleb was stunned.

    The memory was called back without any effort on his part. He watched as Ashleigh shoved Galen hard. He lifted off the ground and flew back, his body mming against the building behind him. A sickening thud and pained groan echoed through Caleb¡¯s memory.

    Galen¡¯s hand moved up to press against his lower abdomen. He cried out in pain as he touched the deep crimson stain on his shirt.

    Caleb remembered his deep rage and the overwhelming need to protect his brother. He swallowed and pushed the memory away.

    ¡°That was different,¡± he said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ashleigh nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a good reason to hurt him¡­ but Galen did.¡±

    ¡°No, he¨C¡±

    ¡°I almost killed your mother, Caleb!¡±

    Caleb looked up at her with eyes wide. He took deep breaths through his nose and clenched his jaw tight.

    ¡°No¡­ you didn¡¯t¡­¡± he struggled to respond.

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Caleb swallowed and licked his lips, looking away from her.

    ¡°How can you be angry at Galen for almost hurting me and not be angry at me when I actually hurt Fiona?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Because it wasn¡¯t you,¡± he said. ¡°You didn¡¯t know what you were doing.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think he did?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Do you really think he thought clearly in his mind, ¡®I am going to kill Ashleigh right now¡¯?¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°All he knew was that his mother was in danger. So he did the same thing any of us would do. I tried to do the same thing when I saw Granger ready to kill you. He tried to protect his family.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw and looked away.

    He was quiet. His chest hurt.

    ¡°But he¡¯s supposed to protect you too,¡± Caleb sighed sadly. ¡°As his Luna, as his sister. I trusted him¡­ more than anyone else.¡±

 Chapter 298 We Donâ€™t Always Know What is Best for Ourselves

    Ashleigh had no words tofort him, all she could do was hold him. He didn''t let himself cry, only leaning into her and allowing her to soothe him with her touch and her warmth.

    "Caleb," she whispered, "it doesn''t have to be right now, or even tomorrow, but you need to find a way to forgive Galen."

    Caleb took a deep breath and held to her tighter. Ashleigh smiled, rubbing his back.

    "It''s hurting you more to be angry with him," she said.

    "I don''t know how to stop," Caleb whispered. "I just keep thinking¡­ what if I had arrived one minuteter."

    "Then he would have stopped himself," Ashleigh replied.

    "You don''t know that," Caleb sighed.

    "You should."

    He pulled back and looked at her. Ashleigh smiled.

    "Galen is your best friend, your brother," she said, touching her hand to his face. "He is Bell''s husband, and our Beta."

    Caleb leaned into her hand as he listened to her words.

    "He''s a good man, and I trust him, so do you. You''re just scared right now," she said softly. "I''m guessing he is too."

    Caleb took a deep breath and then stood up straight. He gave her a gentle smile before saying it was time to return to the party.

    ***

    Galen sat with his back against the wooden headboard. The room around him was dark save for the bits of moonlight that pushed through the sheer curtains of their window. His fingers gently stroked through Bell''s hair as shey sleeping soundly with her head in hisp..

    They had spent most of the evening watching old movies and eating snacks. Well, Bell had eaten snacks, Galen had watched her and quietly admired the small smile she would get each time she took a bite of a new vor.

    Apparently, the stories about pregnancy cravings were entirely urate.

    She had fallen asleep before thest movie ended, still holding a pickle in her hand. Galen let out a silent chuckle when he noticed.

    The soft hum of his phone buzzing drew his attention. He quickly silenced it, Bell didn''t seem to notice.

    With the utmost care, he lifted her head off hisp and turned her so she could cuddle the body pillow thaty beside her. She made soft sounds of protest, but after he kissed her shoulder, she settled down.

    Galen smiled as he looked down at his sleeping wife.

    Then he quietly left the bedroom, phone in hand.

    ***

    "I wasn''t sure if you wereing," Axel said, stepping out from beneath a tree as Galen approached.

    "I didn''t want to wake her," Galen replied.

    Axel nodded.

    "So, what is it you wanted to ask me?"

    Galen took a deep breath and then looked Axel in the eye.

    "Is she alright?" he asked.

    Axel didn''t respond immediately. He took a breath and looked up at the moon before deciding what to say. He looked back at Galen, considering him.

    "I''m not asking you to betray her confidence," Galen said. He sighed his frustration. "I''m not even going to ask what the problem is. I just need to know that she''s alright."

    "For now," Axel sighed.

    Galen nodded.

    "How''d you know?" Axel asked.

    "Because she''s acting different, affectionate but careful," Galen sighed. Leaning back against the tree Axel had been under. "She''s holding herself back from rxing around me."

    Axel nodded. Knowing Bell, she was afraid to let go, thinking it would make her tell Galen the truth about Roman and her fears. He sighed, wishing that Bell would just trust her husband.

    "She''s staying at your house, isn''t she?" Galen asked.

    "It was the safest option," Axel nodded. "Between my parents and I, there is almost always someone that can be there for her."

    Galen took another deep breath and leaned his head back against the tree.

    Axel could see the pain he was feeling.

    "You should tell her, you know," Axel said.

    "I can''t," Galen sighed.

    "Why not?"

    "So much of her life has been based on someone else''s choices for her," he said. "I want to give her a life of her own choosing. I waited to pursue her until she chose me, I waited to marry her, until she chose me."

    Galen paused, taking another deep breath.

    "If she''s not ready to tell me what''s wrong, I won''t force her."

    Axel listened. He understood. He longed to protect Alice, to rush into Autumn or Spring or wherever the hell she was at and free her from the rabbit hole she was trapped in. To bring her back home with him and spend their lives together.

    But Alice had a different n, and as much as Axel hated the idea of her among the people that caused so much pain to her and everyone else he knew, he trusted that she knew better than he did in this situation, because the sad reality was, this had been her situation for most of her life.

    Axel looked at Galen and he felt his pain, his struggle, his desire to protect the one he loved.

    But there was one big difference between Alice and Bell.

    Alice was nning; she was working her way out of the danger. Bell was hiding from it.

    "She chose you," Axel began. "That means she chose all of you. Not just the man that makes her smile or gives her freedom. But the one that loves her, that wants to protect her, that can see through her bullshit.

    Galen looked at Axel.

    "She already knows that if she wants me here, all she has to do is ask."

    Axel sighed.

    "There are times when what we need from the person we love is space and the freedom to solve our own problems in our own way," he said. "But there are also times when we need that person to remind us that we don''t always know what is best for ourselves. And that we are not alone anymore."

    Axel turned to leave.

    "Axel¡­" Galen called.

    "Yea?"

    "Thank you," Galen said softly.

    "Bell loves you. You make her happy. And, you''re a good guy," Axel smiled. "Whether she means to or not, Bell will do everything she can to push you away and build a wall between you. But, I''ll do what I can to help you hop over it."

    Galenughed and nodded. But then a pang of guilt crept into her mind.

    "You should know¡­." Galen began. "I¡­Uhm¡­ I almost¡­"

    "You¡­ almost killed my sister?" Axel asked.

    Galen looked up with wide eyes and swallowed.

    "Yea¡­ I heard."

    Axel crossed his arms and observed Galen.

    "I have no excuse, Alpha Axel," Galen said, bowing his head.

    "You have a pretty good one, actually," Axel said. "From what she said, Ash was close to killing Luna Fiona. And from what Bell tells me, she''s practically your mom."

    "Ashleigh told you?" Galen asked with surprise. He assumed it would have been Fiona or Corrine.

    "As soon as she heard you were visiting," Axel replied. "She didn''t want me to hear it from mom or you and misunderstand. She wanted to make sure I understood that she was in the wrong."

    Galeb looked away.

    "Maybe, but I never should havea€¡°"

    "You''re right," Axel said, stepping toward Galen. "You shouldn''t have."

    Axel stared at Galen with such intensity that Galen licked his lips nervously.

    "I don''t like that my sister was threatened, Galen. But if I me you for threatening her with a knife, what would I need to do to Saul? He almost broke her back a few years ago when they were sparring because Ashleigh refused to tap out."

    Galen stared at Axel with confusion.

    "You didn''t kill her, Galen," he continued. "You didn''t even hurt her. So I have no reason to be upset with you about this."

    Axel could see that Galen still didn''t understand, he was still waiting to be punished for a perceived crime he hadmitted.

    "Galen, there is an actual war that''sing. A full-scale all-out war between the packs, with a potential fae element involved. You are a strong soldier of a pack I am allied with. I''m not risking what you bring to the battle over nothing."

    Galen nodded. "I understand."

    "Good," Axel said. "I''ll be going now."

    Galen nodded, and Axel turned to leave. Then he turned back with a smile.

    "There is one thing, though," Axel said.

    "What?" Galen asked.

    "You better tell Bell about it before Ashleigh does," Axel smiled.

 Chapter 299 You Just Dont

    <h2>299 You Just Don''t</h2>

    When Galen returned to their room, he carefully crawled back into bed. Bell once more let out soft sounds of protest at the movement behind her. He wrapped his arm at her waist, bringing his hand to rest on her slightly swollen belly. He smiled to himself thinking of the child growing within her.

    Galen gasped as he felt a gentle thump against his hand.

    ¡°He wants to know where his daddy went to in the middle of the night,¡± Bell said in a sleepy but yful voice. She turned to face him. She smiled andy her head on his chest. ¡°Mommy wants to know too.¡±

    Galen sighed and kissed her head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow,¡± he whispered. ¡°For now, let¡¯s just get some rest.¡±

    Bell nodded and curled herself into him as he held her close. They both drifted away into a peaceful sleep.

    ***

    ¡°So I know you guys are trained in a lot of different things¡­ but¡­ Are you really her doctor? Because I could swear the person I saw before was a woman,¡± Galen questioned.

    Peter sighed and continued to set up the ultrasound equipment.

    ¡°Well, I tried to get my appointment switched back, but Gail had already filled the appointment slot. Peter was kind enough to offer to at least run an ultrasound for us,¡± Bell said cheerfully with a big smile.

    ¡°Oh¡­ oh is that what Peter was kind enough to do?¡± Peter asked with an irritated smile. He turned to Galen and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your wife about why Peter, who is supposed to be taking a much-needed day off, is now covering an entire shift for Gail and her nurse.¡±

    Peter raised his eyebrow and pursed his lips at Bell, who gave him a re in return.

    ¡°How was I supposed to know that she was allergic to flowers?¡± Bell replied, showing her own signs of irritation. ¡°I just wanted to send her something nice since she agreed to give me an ultrasound.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about Gail¡­¡± Peter growled back. ¡°I meant Abby, her nurse, who I convinced toe in early and do this for you, but instead she is having her broken nose treated.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Galen interjected, looking back and forth between Bell and Peter, each ring at the other.

    ¡°She took my pickle, Peter,¡± Bell growled. ¡°You don¡¯t take a pregnant wolf¡¯s pickle. You just don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°She moved your te because it was on the printer,¡± Peter corrected.

    ¡°And my pickle was on that te.¡±

    ¡°So, you broke her nose? You literally just had to reach over and grab the pickle, Bell. Like she didn¡¯t even touch it¡­.¡±

    Bell growled.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what is happening¡­ right now¡­¡± Galen said. Turning to Bell. ¡°You broke someone¡¯s nose? When?¡±

    ¡°This morning,¡± she replied looking at the floor. ¡°I came by early to make sure everything was still good for our appointment. Then things kind of got¡­ out of control.¡±

    ¡°Hormones,¡± Peter sighed and rolled his eyes. ¡°This is why I deal with the trauma and emergencies, not the babies and mommies.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and do the ultrasound!¡± Bell growled.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing you a favor,¡± Peter growled softly.

    ¡°Thank you, Peter,¡± Galen quickly said. ¡°We really do appreciate it.¡±

    Peter took a deep breath and then nodded to Galen.

    ¡°Do we need to talk about this pickle thing?¡± Galen whispered to Bell.

    ¡°It¡¯s all good,¡± she said, shaking her head.

    Galen looked as though he would say something else but changed his mind.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get this done,¡± he said. He readied the machine and grabbed the ultrasound gel. ¡°This is going to be cold.¡±

    ¡°Abby usually puts it in the warmer first,¡± Bell said, pulling up her shirt and lowering the top of her skirt.

    Peter growled.

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± Galen said.

    ¡°I was just kidding¨C oh! That is cold!¡± Bell cried out as Peter squirted her abdomen.

    Peter smirked and moved the wand over her abdomen.

    Galen looked up at the grey and ck screen. He had seen it several times in pictures and video calls, but it was different in person.

    Peter adjusted his position and then smiled.

    ¡°There we go,¡± he whispered and then flipped a switch.

    Suddenly the sound of a heart beating quickly filled Galen¡¯s ears. He drew in a surprised breath and listened to his son¡¯s heart.

    ¡°And here¡¯s the little guy now,¡± Peter smiled.

    Galen looked at the screen and felt a swell of emotions in his chest as he stared at the small creature on the screen. He was curled in on himself, holding his hands in tiny fists covering his face, with his knees tucked to his chin.

    ¡°Guess he¡¯s feeling shy,¡± Peter said. ¡°Not sure I can get you a real face shot.¡±

    ¡°Galen,¡± Bell whispered.

    With eyes full of unshed tears, he looked down at his wife, who smiled back at him.

    ¡°Talk to him,¡± she said.

    Galen licked his lips and bent down near her belly.

    ¡°Hey Ren,¡± Galen said. ¡°It¡¯s me, your dad.¡±

    On the screen, the baby turned, moving his tiny fist down to his chin and turning to face the screen. Galen let out a happyugh.

    ¡°Hey, big guy,¡± he said with a shaky voice. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you.¡±

    Bell smiled, holding back tears of her own to see such a loving disy. She reached out and took his hand. Galen looked back at her and smiled as the tears fell from his eyes.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered to her.

    Bellughed.

    ***

    Galen wiped the gel for her, ensuring he got all of it off.

    ¡°So, everything looks good, he¡¯s growing ording to his age, he¡¯s not showing any signs of health risks or potential problems with the actual birth. Just keeping back for your regr appointments and let Gail know about any concerns you might have.¡±

    ¡°So basically, keep doing what I¡¯ve been doing?¡± Bell asked with augh.

    ¡°Yup, pretty much,¡± Peter smiled.

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± she said. Bell sat up and fixed her shirt. Then, she turned to Galen and asked. ¡°You ready to go?¡±

    Galen didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Oh, one more thing, pretty obvious, but I do see a note from Gail about it, so just make sure you¡¯re keeping stress levels down,¡± Peter continued. ¡°Like maybe don¡¯t punch people over pickles?¡±

    ¡°Har har, you¡¯re hrious,¡± Bell rolled her eyes. She looked at Galen, who still hadn¡¯t responded to her. ¡°Galen? Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°I tried to kill Ashleigh,¡± Galen said.

    Peter¡¯s eyes widened, and he dropped the chart in his hand.

    ¡°What?¡± Bell asked, sure she had misheard him.

    Galen swallowed and then met her eyes.

    ¡°I tried to kill Ashleigh,¡± he repeated.

    ¡°This is the exact opposite of keeping stress levels down,¡± Peter sighed.

 Chapter 300 My Mother

    <h2>300 My Mother</h2>

    Bell stared at Galen with wide eyes.

    Galen kept her gaze but said nothing.

    Peter looked back and forth between them.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m going to give you guys the room¡­ Uhm¡­ try to remember your calming techniques, Bell,¡± Peter said awkwardly as he left.

    ¡°What do you mean you tried to kill Ashleigh?¡± Bell asked carefully.

    Galen licked his lips and looked away.

    ¡°I held a dagger in the air above her, preparing to run her through.¡±

    Bell took a deep breath and then sat back down on the bed where she had beenying just a few moments earlier.

    Knowing him, knowing the person he was, it was apparent there was a misunderstanding of some sort. She took a moment to calm her nerves and rx the reflexive panic at his words.

    Bell pointed to the small stool.

    ¡°Sit,¡± she instructed.

    Galen did as he was told.

    ¡°Move closer,¡± she said.

    Galen rolled the stool so that he was sitting directly in front of her.

    Bell took a deep breath and then looked at him.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re still alive,¡± she said. ¡°Which means you didn¡¯t actually hurt her since Caleb didn¡¯t kill you.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t actually touch her.¡±

    Bell was confused.

    ¡°So¡­ you didn¡¯t try to kill her?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I had my weapon readied,¡± Galen said, he took a breath. ¡°I was going to do it.¡±

    Bell sighed, she reached out and touched his cheek.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to bury the lead, love. Just tell me exactly what happened.¡±

    Galen swallowed. He looked down at the floor.

    ¡°I got a call from ra,¡± he began. ¡°She said that Nessa had pissed off Ashleigh and that Fiona stepped in, but Ashleigh looked ready for a fight. So I called Caleb, and then I ran.¡±

    He paused, licking his lips as he remembered the moment...

    Galen had been looking through the work orders for one of the sentry posts that had been damaged by Ashleigh and Caleb after the gates had locked down.

    His phone rang.

    ¡°It better be important.¡± He answered.

    ¡°Galen,e to Alpha Cain¡¯sb quick!¡± ra shouted. ¡°Nessa pissed off Ashleigh, Fiona jumped in, but Ash looked like she was itching for a fight! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on now, but you need to get down here!¡±

    Galen jumped up from his chair and rushed out the door, he made a quick call to Caleb and ran as fast as he could to theb.

    As he got close, he heard the sound of fighting and Fiona¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Submit, damn it!¡± Fiona shouted.

    For a brief moment, he felt relieved, but then everything changed. He felt something in the air, a pressure, a thick and heavy strain like when he had been forced to his knees by Axel.

    Galen felt a sudden panic.

    He rounded the corner just in time to see Fiona on her knees, wing at her throat. The look on her face was strained, a silent, anguished scream.

    He didn¡¯t know when he had touched the pin on his chest. He didn¡¯t remember when the chords had covered his body or when he had summoned the de into his hand.

    Galen¡¯s eyes were focused on Fiona, on the look of panic. On how weak she looked.

    In all the years he had known her, even as she struggled to recover after her ident from Cain¡¯s death, she had never looked weak. But right now, at this moment, she looked frail.

    Just as they had.

    Galen raised the dagger above his head, his heart pounding in his ears, his rational mind all but gone. Only then did he turn his eyes on his target, just as he was about to bring the de down into the back of her throat.

    Only then did he see Ashleigh.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The familiar presence of his Alpha, themand in his voicebined with Galen¡¯s utter loyalty, immediately halted his movement. A sigh of relief escaped his lips.

    ¡°Caleb apparently calmed Ashleigh enough for her to drop her hold on Fiona,¡± Galen said, wrapping up the story for Bell. ¡°Fiona called to me as she struggled to regain her breath, she told me to stop, and I let go of the dagger. After that, Ashleigh seemed to wake up from a nightmare.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± Bell said. She took a deep breath and let it back out. ¡°That is¡­ intense.¡±

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°Galen?¡± Bell said quietly.

    ¡°Yea?¡±

    ¡°I understand that seeing Fiona like that was upsetting,¡± Bell began. ¡°But why did it bother you so much that she seemed frail?¡±

    Galen looked down toward the floor again, he leaned forward, cing his elbows on his knees.

    ¡°Galen,¡± Bell whispered, reaching her hand to lift his chin to look at her. ¡°Talk to me, honey.¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw and fought the heat that hit the back of his eyes, the tingle in his sinuses as his emotional armor was pulled away.

    He swallowed and sat up.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember my mother¡¯s face,¡± he said softly. ¡°Almost every memory of her is cloudy, a smile, a sh of green eyes, strawberry blonde hair. Her hands¡­ I remember her hands. She had long, thin fingers¡­ with nails that were always painted, even at the end.¡±

    He smiled as he remembered her holding the chain of paper snowkes in the sunlight and the sound of herugh.

    ¡°What I do remember,¡± he continued, ¡°is how tired she was. How weak she had be. How she could barely lift herself in bed before the end.¡±

    Bell wiped the tears from her eyes, trying to hold back her sniffles.

    ¡°Dad too,¡± Galen said. ¡°After she died, it was like the disease passed to him¡­ but it took years to kill him. The whole time, he was just so helpless.¡±

    ¡°Galen¡­¡± Bell whispered.

    ¡°And Hannah¡­¡± Galen whispered with a shaky voice. ¡°She always tried so hard to smile andugh when I visited her. To hide the exhaustion she felt. But I felt it. I know how weak she was, how hard it was for her to make it through each day until she couldn¡¯t anymore.¡±

    Galen paused. He cried, allowing himself to release the sobs he had held back.

    ¡°Seeing Fiona on her knees¡­ all I could think of was Hannah¡­ my parents¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything for them¡­ I had to watch them die, slow, painful deaths.¡±

    Bell stood from the table. She got down in front of him and hugged him. Galen hugged her, holding her tightly as he let himself go.

    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Bell whispered through her own tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to hurt Ashleigh¡­.¡± Galen sobbed with regret. ¡°I just wanted to save my mother¡­.¡±

 Chapter 301 The Whole Husband and Wife Deal

    <h2>301 The Whole Husband and Wife Deal</h2>

    Galen allowed himself to sob in Bell¡¯s arms for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until she finally told him that Ren was pressing on her dder that he pulled away.

    He took a minute topose himself as she went to relieve herself. By the time she hade back, he was calm and rational once more.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°For what?¡± she asked.

    ¡°For the dramatics and waterworks?¡± heughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to just dump on you.¡±

    ¡°Pretty sure it¡¯s part of the whole husband and wife deal,¡± sheughed as she approached him. ¡°But what really matters, is whether or not you feel better. So¡­ do you?¡±

    Galen gave a sad smile and nodded.

    ¡°Yea,¡± he sighed. ¡°Thank you, for listening.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Bell smiled. ¡°Now¡­ I personally, would love it, like a lot, if you could avoid stabbing my best friend in the future¡­ or threatening to do so.¡±

    Galen chuckled and nodded.

    ¡°I will do my best,¡± he said.

    ¡°I mean honestly, it just makes thingsplicated,¡± Bell sighed. ¡°She¡¯s my best friend, your Luna, your brother sh best friend¡¯s wife, the sister of an Alpha¡­ oof¡­ not to mention, she¡¯s a berserker. If you stabbed her, chances are she wouldn¡¯t even go down and then you would have the rage to deal with.¡±

    Galenughed.

    Bell smiled up at him, and he feltforted by it. Galen pulled her into a hug, holding her as though he was afraid she would disappear at any moment.

    ¡°Careful,¡± sheughed. ¡°You¡¯ll squish Ren.¡±

    Galen eased up but he didn¡¯t let her gopletely.

    ¡°Bell,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± she asked, resting her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°I love you, more than anything.¡±

    She smiled.

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    Galen took a deep breath.

    ¡°I understand that you have always taken care of yourself,¡± he said. ¡°Even when you knew that the people around you cared and wanted to help, you have always tried to handle everything on your own.¡±

    Bell swallowed and pulled away. She looked up into his eyes.

    ¡°What is this about?¡± she asked.

    Galen gave her a sad smile and cupped her cheek.

    ¡°I want you to know, I am here for you.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she said.

    ¡°Always, Bell,¡± he continued. ¡°In Winter or Summer, it doesn¡¯t matter where I am, all you need to do is tell me that you need me and I will be here.¡±

    Bell swallowed and furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Why are you saying this?¡± she asked.

    Galen sighed.

    ¡°I know, Bell,¡± he said, noticing the way her eyes widened and a look of panic fell over her. ¡°I know you are hiding something from me, something that has you afraid to stay in our home alone.¡±

    Bell licked her lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to push you,¡± he said. ¡°I just want you to know that I am here and that I will be here whenever you are ready to let me in.¡±

    Bell looked away, she chewed her bottom lip and looked around the room.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this here,¡± she said. Grabbing his hand, she pulled him toward the door.

    They hurried back home. Once inside, Galen sat down on the couch and waited for her to start the conversation. Bell sat down beside him and nervously picked at her nails.

    Galen reached over, taking one of her hands. She looked up and he smiled at her.

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not trying to push you,¡± he repeated. ¡°I just¡­ don¡¯t want to keep pretending that I don¡¯t know there is something wrong.¡±

    She looked away.

    Galen took a breath.

    ¡°If it¡¯s something to do with Ren, if you or he are in danger¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Bell quickly interrupted. ¡°No, Ren is fine, you saw him, he¡¯s great!¡±

    Galen smiled and nodded, letting out a small breath of relief.

    ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°Because I genuinely don¡¯t know how I would deal with that kind of problem¡­¡±

    ¡°Me neither,¡± Bell sighed, hugging her belly. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten pretty attached to the little dude.¡±

    Galen ced his hand on her belly. Feeling a slow movement, heughed.

    ¡°That is amazing¡­¡± he whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s so creepy¡­ but I love it so much,¡± Bellughed.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Galen smiled. He looked up at her. ¡°I love you.¡±

    Bell leaned forward and kissed him.

    As she pulled back, she took a deep breath.

    ¡°I found out recently, that my mate knows I¡¯m alive,¡± she sighed.

    Galen sat up looking at her with concern.

    ¡°How?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Axel found out,¡± she said. ¡°A friend of his told him that someone dangerous was looking for me, that someone was my mate.¡±

    Galen took a deep breath.

    ¡°You shoulde to Summer,¡± he said. ¡°We can protect you and Ren, I won¡¯t let that bastard anywhere near you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Bell shook her head. ¡°It is still safer if we stay here. He knows I¡¯m alive and yes that means he will be looking for me, but as long as I stay in Winter, he can¡¯t sense me.¡±

    ¡°The suppressants can help¨C¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been taking them since we found out about Ren,¡± Bell sighed. ¡°They have never been tested on a pregnant wolf. I didn¡¯t want to take the risk. I still don¡¯t.¡±

    Galen sighed but nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Then I wille home,¡± he said.

    ¡°Galen¨C¡± Bell started to object.

    ¡°No, Bell,¡± he stopped her. ¡°This isn¡¯t like before. Yes, I have hated every moment that we have been apart. But now, my family is at risk. I won¡¯t just walk away from you.¡±

    Bell sighed.

    ¡°You have responsibilities in Summer,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°But my responsibility to you and Renes first.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked.

    He nodded.

    ¡°I will talk with Caleb and Fiona.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Bell said.

    An hourter, Galen returned from making his call. He smiled but also let out a frustrated sigh as he fell back into the couch.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bell chuckled.

    ¡°They want me toe back, just to pass off my assignments and go over some of the orders that are in the works. Caleb will be going to meet with Burning Ember for a few days, and Fiona is training Ashleigh on her duties. So, they want me to go back for at least a week.¡±

    Bell curled herself into him.

    ¡°A week is nothing,¡± she smiled. ¡°I will go stay with the family until you get back.¡±

    He kissed the top of her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave in the morning,¡± he said. ¡°And I wille back the second I am able.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Bell said. ¡°But do me a favor while you are there.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Make peace with Caleb and Ashleigh.¡±

    Galen sighed.

    ¡°I think Caleb will need some time before that can happen.¡±

 Chapter 302 I Can Be Rude

    302 I Can Be Rude

    After they returned to the party, Ashleigh and Caleb had a wonderful time. They ate, drank, and celebrated with the people of Summer.

    Ashleigh eventually was taken away by Corrine and Fiona, leaving Caleb alone. He sighed and debated calling it an early night.

    The moon was high in the sky, and a chorus of howls reached his ear. It was a hunt through the forests of Summer. Caleb smiled; it had been years since he had joined a proper full moon hunt. He shifted and joined his wolves in a run through the trees.

    When morning came, he was disappointed that Ashleigh had already gotten up and started her day. Corrine would be leaving in two days, and Caleb knew there were things that she needed to teach Ashleigh before then.

    But he was having a hard time being away from her.

    Between the kidnapping, learning about their connection to the original wolves, and Ashleigh''s power problems, he felt he needed to be with her. To know that she was okay.

    Getting up from their bed, he saw a bag on the couch. It was his overnight bag, and from what he could see, it was packed.

    He got up to investigate and found a note sitting on top of it.

    a€?Stop worrying. The moms will be with me the whole time you''re gone.''

    Caleb couldn''t help but smile as he sighed.

    "Even my wife is trying to get rid of me," heughed.

    After a quick shower and a business-like call with Galen, he headed to his office. He was surprised to find someone already waiting at his door.

    "Hello, my love," Fiona smiled.

    "I thought you were training with Ashleigh?" Caleb said, opening the door and letting her inside.

    "She and Corrine are on a run," Fiona said. "I didn''t realize how much Corrine has missed the non-snowy terrain."

    Caleb smiled.

    "Anyway, I wanted to take the time toe to finish our conversation fromst night."

    Caleb sighed.

    "I know," he said. "I''m going, alright? Once Galen returns, I will make arrangements to meet with the alpha of Burning Ember."

    "Good," Fiona smiled. "But you''re leaving today. I already spoke with Galen. He will be back tomorrow afternoon. I know you spoke with him earlier, so you already know he''s only back for a week. Which means you have no time to waste."

    Caleb looked at Fiona with irritation.

    "Be pissy if you want, but this is your duty," Fiona said with a roll of her eyes.

    "I know," he said, "but I don''t have to like it."

    "It will only be a few days. And Ashleigh will be busy most of that time anyway."

    "True," Caleb sighed, then smiled as he remembered something. "It will be nice to see Burning Ember''s alpha again."

    "Oh?" Fiona asked. "I didn''t realize you were friends with any lesser alphas."

    "I''m not," Caleb replied.

    "Then why will it be nice to see him again?"

    "Thest time I saw the old creep was at Axel''s ceremony. Where his focus was entirely on Ashleigh''s ass." Caleb growled.

    ***

    The wolves of Burning Ember were bnced and independent. They had strong warriors, but unlike Eclipsed or Broken Crag, it wasn''t their primary focus.

    Within their territory was an active volcano on a cycle of eruption every five years. They supposedly founded their pack in the burning embers of a once great forest.

    They developed their culture around the fire of the earth. They found a focus on forging and smithing. Armor and des, essential tools, and materials. In nearly every part of their territory, you could hear the nking of a hammer on hot metal or the violent hiss of a quenching.

    Proximity to the volcano had given them ess to rare material. Obsidian ss. Over time they had developed themselves into experts at working with the obsidian to create decorations and various items to be traded with other packs and even humans.

    They also had perfected des and arrowheads made from obsidian, not an entirely unique idea. Still, unlike most weapons made of obsidian, those made in Burning Ember were not fragile.

    However, these items they would not part with.

    The material that Summer had developed into their armor to create weapons was synthetic obsidian, meant to replicate the sharpness but without the fragility of the ss.

    As Caleb walked through the streets, he noted how many wolves looked at him. They didn''t trust him. But, they had no reason to. They eyed him with suspicion.

    None of them were outright rude or hostile. If anything, they seemed to be cautious of him. Avoiding getting close while keeping an eye everywhere he went.

    Caleb couldn''t help but wonder what their alpha had told them about the Alpha of Summer.

    "Alpha Caleb," arge man with dark skin and eyes called him.

    "Yes," Caleb replied.

    The man nodded and pointed to a door.

    "Our Alpha has asked that you wait here."

    Caleb nodded and headed toward the door.

    "Will he be long?" Caleb asked, turning to see that the man had already disappeared. "Alright..."

    He entered the room, closing the door behind him.

    It was a small sitting room with two couches facing each other and a table between them. On the table was a tray with four ck cups and a ck pitcher beside it.

    Caleb leaned forward, picked up one of the cups, and looked it over. It was beautiful, but he could tell it wasn''t made of genuine obsidian.

    The door opened.

    The man he had seen before entered the room. Behind him was a woman. She was of average height, roughly five foot eight inches.

    Her skin was darker than the man that walked ahead of her. Her long ck hair was pulled into twisted braids stretched to the middle of her back.

    The man and the woman positioned themselves behind the couch and then looked back at the door.

    A second man entered the room. This man was tall, so tall he had to duck as he entered the room. His skin was pale, his eyes brown, his hair greying and long enough to reach his chin. He wore a severe expression.

    As he stood straight, he looked at the two that had entered the room before him with a nod, then he turned to Caleb.

    He made a grunting sound and then moved around the couch, taking a seat.

    "Sit," the man grunted.

    Caleb raised his eyebrow and took a deep breath. He sat on the couch across from the man and then sat down the cup.

    "Are you thirsty?" the man asked.

    "Not particrly," Caleb replied.

    "Fill his cup," the man said.

    The woman gave a nod and came around the couch. She grabbed the pitcher and lifted her eyes to Caleb.

    Caleb was surprised by the brightness of her eyes. Pale green, even brighter than Galen''s. He noticed the piercing on her septum and tattoos on her fingers.

    He also noted scattered bits of obsidian jewelry among the twists in her hair.

    She lifted the corner of her mouth in a coquettish grin as she poured the water from the pitcher into one of the cups and then ced it before him.

    The man on the couch let out a soft growl.

    The woman bowed her head and moved back behind the couch.

    Caleb looked back to the man sitting across from him.

    Drink," the man said.

    Caleb clenched his jaw and took a deep breath through his nose.

    "Where is your alpha?" Caleb asked.

    "Right in front of you," the man grunted.

    Caleb narrowed his eyes at the man.

    "I realize that the lesser packs prefer to operate on their own, but they are still required to report a change in leadership," Caleb said. "You are not the alpha of this pack."

    "You think you know everything?" the man scoffed. "You know nothing of Burning Ember."

    Caleb''s eyes lifted to the man and woman behind the couch.

    "Where is your alpha?" Caleb asked.

    The woman gave the same grin as before and shrugged her shoulders. The man behind her made no sound of movement.

    "Now you''re being rude," the man on the couch growled.

    "No," Caleb sighed.

    His movements were quick. He flipped the table between them against the wall and then ced his hand below the man''s chin, lifting him into the air.

    "Not greeting a guest properly is rude," Caleb growled, "lying to an alpha is rude. Likewise, pretending to be an alpha is rude."

    Caleb squeezed his hand until the man began to make gasping sounds.

    "I would be within my right to kill this man, but that would also be very rude," Caleb snarled. "I can be rude if you make me."

    "Stop!"

    Caleb turned to the other two wolves.

    The woman red at him angrily.

    "I am Sofia. I am the Alpha of Burning Ember."

 Chapter 303 That Last Pack

    Caleb smiled and let go of the man, letting him fall to the ground unceremoniously. He straightened his shirt and reached his hand out to her.

    ¡°It is nice to meet you, Alpha Sofia. I am Alpha Caleb of Summer.¡±

    Sofia hesitated but shook his hand. She then turned to the man beside her and tilted her head toward the one lying on the ground. He went around and dragged him away.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised,¡± she said, raising her brow as she looked at Caleb.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t very convincing as an alpha,¡± Caleb said, sitting back on the couch.

    Sofia chuckled and came around to sit where the other had previously been sitting.

    ¡°What gave it away?¡± she asked.

    ¡°He was ufortable in how he spoke to me,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°When he entered the room, he looked to you for permission to proceed. And though he tried to present you as subservient, they both looked at you with devotion. Having you poor my drink, it was your idea?¡±

    Sofia nodded.

    ¡°He argued against it?¡± Caleb asked.

    Sofia nodded again.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t want to give you orders, but even more than that, he didn¡¯t want to see you submit to another alpha, even if it was a ruse.¡±

    Sofia smiled.<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°Noted.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t rmend trying this again,¡± Caleb said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying. I would have been within my rights to kill him for pretending to be an alpha.¡±

    ¡°He never said he was,¡± she replied.

    ¡°A technicality that no other alpha would give a crap about,¡± Caleb growled. ¡°You put your wolf in danger by ying this game. So, what was the point?¡±

    Sofia crossed her arms over her chest and leaned back against the couch.

    ¡°You know any other female alphas out there?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Not a one,¡± Caleb replied without skipping a beat.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how you were going to react,¡± she said.

    ¡°So, you put your people at risk instead of yourself?¡± he growled.

    From the back of the room, he heard the two men respond to his growl with their own.

    ¡°No, Alpha Caleb,¡± Sofia said. ¡°They asked to do this.¡±

    Caleb looked back at the two men. They stared at him with an intensity he recognized. They were loyal to her.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I don¡¯t deny that I am new to this boys club and that I cannot hope to win in a fight with you or any of the others,¡± she said. ¡°But I¡¯m not dumb. I will use the weapons at my disposal how I see fit to best protect this pack.¡±

    ¡°Weapons?¡± Caleb scoffed. ¡°Is that how you see your people?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how I see all people,¡± she smiled. ¡°Wolves, humans, animals, and every living being are fighting to survive. But these wolves here, this pack. They fight for me. Not because I tell them to, because I am the alpha they chose.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath and sat back.

    ¡°And when exactly did that choice happen?¡± he asked. ¡°Because you are not the alpha that signed the truce at the ceremony in Winter.¡±

    ¡°Noticed that, did you?¡± Sofiaughed and then smiled. ¡°I became Alpha just over two months ago.¡±

    ¡°I was told thating here today would help me learn more about the rest of the missing packs and possibly gain an ally in theing war. If you have only been around for the past two months, how can you possibly have that information for me?¡±

    Sofia rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Just because I¡¯ve only been alpha a minute doesn¡¯t mean I was born yesterday,¡± she sighed. ¡°I know more about the war than you, and how long have you been in charge? Of a ¡®greater¡¯ pack even. One that boasts about how smart they are, how knowledgeable. Yet, you didn¡¯t see what was happening right under your nose all this time?¡±

    Caleb growled.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you enlighten me then.¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Sofia asked with a growl. ¡°You are much more arrogant than I was led to believe.¡±

    ¡°Is that what your former alpha said about me?¡± Caleb asked, thinking of the old creep that leered at Ashleigh. ¡°Really wish he was still around.¡±

    ¡°That man was a piece of shit!¡± Sofie snarled. ¡°He deserved much worse than he got!¡±

    ¡°And what did he get?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Why? You want to try and threaten me with punishment for that?¡± Sofia asked. ¡°Too bad. Burning Ember isn¡¯t like Summer. We don¡¯t just hand down the title. We take it. We keep it.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Caleb said. ¡°I was led to believe that this pack was one of the few that had peaceful transitions of power.¡±

    ¡°That was the past, but thest two, well, three, including me,¡± Sofia smiled. ¡°Have taken the role.¡±

    Caleb observed her carefully. He nced back at the two men that remained at the back of the room. They watched and listened, but they hadn¡¯te forward no matter howbative Caleb had been during their conversation.

    ¡°You said they chose you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sofia asked.

    ¡°You said these wolves chose you,¡± Caleb repeated. ¡°They act like they chose you, so which is it? Did you take it, or did they choose you?¡±

    Sofia considered him for a moment.

    ¡°Both,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°How?¡± Caleb asked.

    Sofia sat forward.

    ¡°I want you to know that I reached out to you only because someone vouched for you after how you helped the Eclipsed survivors. Someone much more trustworthy than you,¡± she said.

    ¡®Guess I should thank Jonas if this goes well¡­¡¯ Caleb mused.

    ¡°You want to know how I became Alpha here, and you want to know what I know about the war?¡± Sofia said. ¡°Lucky for you, those stories go hand in hand.¡±

    Caleb chuckled.

    ¡°First, you need to understand that all this shit started going down months before you realized it,¡± she said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, leaning forward.

    ¡°You all had your little ceremony for Alpha of Winter, but by then, at least five packs had already been swallowed up by Autumn.

    ¡°Grimhide, Steelheart, Silent Hounds, all them had no choice. They were too small to fight back when Autumn went after them.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw. He suspected it may have started sooner than he realized, but before Axel was named Alpha? He had no idea.

    ¡°You said five packs. That was only three,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Yea, well, they were the only three that didn¡¯t have a choice,¡± Sofia replied with a hint of anger. ¡°Now, Savage Cove? They had a choice. Ravagers too.¡±

    ¡°Why would they join with Autumn?¡±

    ¡°Savage Cove has always been looking for a fight with Blue Reef, and that¡¯s what they were promised when they joined. A chance to go after their enemy and take theirnds when the war was over.¡±

    Caleb growled.

    ¡°What about Ravagers?¡± he asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Ravagers?¡± Sofia scoffed. ¡°They¡¯re just psycho. They just wanted an excuse to y dirty.¡±

    Caleb felt his blood boiling.

    ¡°And then, of course, there was thatst pack that willingly signed up with Autumn just over two months ago.¡±

    Caleb looked up with a fire in his eyes.

    ¡°What pack.¡±

    Sofia smiled.

    ¡°Burning Ember.¡±

 Chapter 304 The Fire That Forges Us

    Caleb looked carefully at Sofia, observing the way she looked back at him.

    ¡°Burning Ember has joined with Autumn?¡± he asked, keeping his tone even.

    Sofia smiled.

    ¡°They did,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Is this another test?¡± Caleb growled. ¡°Just say what you mean!¡±

    She smiled again.

    ¡°Two weeks after the new Alpha of Winter was sworn in, Autumn continued recruitment,¡± Sofia continued. ¡°Some packs said no, some said yes, some were betrayed. I¡¯m sure you already know what happened to most of them?¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw, thinking of the attack on Summer.

    ¡°Burning Ember was approached and offered the same option as the rest. Join with Autumn against Summer and Winter, give Alpha Tomas the right to control all wolves within the pack as his own.¡±

    ¡°Why would you agree to that?¡± Caleb asked.

    Sofia leaned forward.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t,¡± she said. Then, tilting her head to the side, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Did you ever meet Alpha Dillon?¡±<sub>-.</sub>

    Caleb furrowed his brow for a moment and then understood.

    ¡°He was the alpha before you?¡± he asked. She nodded. ¡°I never met him, only saw him at the ceremony. His eyes lingered for far too long on my Luna.¡±

    ¡°Sounds right,¡± Sofia smiled.

    Sofia sat back on the couch. She crossed her arms as she spoke.

    ¡°He was more than happy to take Autumn¡¯s deal. All Tomas had to offer was money and women. Young, obedient women.¡±

    Caleb didn¡¯t like what her voice implied.

    ¡°Now, let me give you a little history lesson. The alpha before Dillon was a man named Leo. He was a good man with a family. But Dillon was a selfish man that wanted to be in charge.¡±

    Sofia paused.

    ¡°One night, Dillon snuck into Leo¡¯s home and killed him. His Luna died beside him, crying out for their ten-year-old daughter to run away. Their daughter ran, but she didn¡¯t get far.¡±

    Sofia¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°Dillon caught up to her. Then grabbing her by the back of her hair, he gave her a thorough look over and told her she was still too young for his tastes. But he promised her he would ensure she ¡®grew<sub></sub>

    up right¡¯.

    ¡°That same night, Autumn wolves came to the borders of Ember territory. He sold the alpha¡¯s daughter to the brothels. And she spent twelve years there.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw; his knuckles were white from the force with which he held his fist tightly.

    ¡°Alpha Tomas brought ten women for Dillon to choose from, and he recognized her instantly,¡± Sofia said with disgust. ¡°The smile on his face when he saw her¡­ it was like he had been waiting for this day. Like he had finally earned his prize after all this time.¡±

    Sofia paused, clenching her jaw and swallowing.

    ¡°He lifted her chin with his fat fingers and smiled as he told her he would give her a homing she would never forget.¡±

    Sofia looked away.

    Caleb swallowed.

    ¡°How did you be Alpha?¡± he asked quietly.

    Sofia turned to look at him. A rage burned in her eyes.

    ¡°I ran a dagger into his throat before that fat fuck had a chance to mount me,¡± she smiled angrily. ¡°I left his room soaked in his blood. Then, I presented myself to the wolves of Burning Ember. I told them exactly who I was and exactly what I did.

    ¡°I told them they could kill me to take vengeance for the loss of their alpha. I didn¡¯t care. I did what I wanted; I took vengeance for my parents.¡±

    Sofia smiled, and a lone tear fell from her eye, which she quickly wiped away.

    ¡°Instead, they chose you as their alpha,¡± Calebmented.

    Sofia scoffed.

    ¡°A bit fucked right?¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°I would guess your father was well loved. You did what none of them had the strength or will to do. You avenged him. Now they honor him through you.¡±

    Sofia shrugged.

    ¡°They are the only family I have. I will do what I can for them, for as long as I can,¡± she said.

    ¡°What about the deal with Autumn?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I told Tomas to fuck right off,¡± Sofia said. ¡°The deal he made was with Dillon, not me.¡±

    ¡°And he just epted that answer?¡± Caleb replied with disbelief.

    ¡°Well, from what I gathered, this all went down right around when you got Broken Crag on your side. So,pared to you gathering forces and joining with those rough and tumble rock huggers, a little pack like mine meant nothing to him.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ seems strange that he didn¡¯t try to wipe you out.¡±

    ¡°From what I hear from inside Autumn, something is going on. Tomas is struggling to keep control; they have shut down their outside operations.¡±

    ¡°You have a contact inside Autumn?¡±

    ¡°Sort of,¡± Sofia said. ¡°Contact is spotty, pretty much only when they want.¡±

    Caleb nodded and took a minute to absorb the things she had said.

    ¡°From what you told me, can I assume that you are not interested in allying with Autumn?¡±

    ¡°Not a snowball¡¯s chance in hell.¡±

    ¡°And can I also assume that you reached out to us because you wish to ally with us?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m open to the possibility,¡± Sofia smiled.

    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but smile back. This woman was intelligent. She knew there was room for demands to be made. Sharing the details of Savage Cove and the Ravagers having joined Autumn was valuable.

    She had given it to him for free because it confirmed what he had already suspected. He needed them.

    Caleb looked at her carefully. Sofia had seen her parents killed as a child and then sold to a brothel. Only to be given as a signing bonus to the same monster that sold her.

    She should have been filled with rage and resentment, yet she wasn¡¯t. There was hidden anger below the surface, but she was rational and reasonable. She considered her options and her people.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already led a life many wouldn¡¯t have survived,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Life is not naturally kind or tender. It is cruel and unyielding,¡± Sofia said. ¡°The shit we go through? That¡¯s the fire that forges us.¡±

    Caleb chuckled. She was a born leader.

    He took a deep breath and leaned forward in his seat.

    ¡°I will be frank with you. Right now, Autumn has the numbers. We have more civilians and survivors than we do warriors. Our forces are spread out between the north and the south. If they choose to start this war before we have finished preparations, there is a good chance we will lose.¡±

    Caleb paused.

    ¡°Joining us right now will not make it any easier for you. Are you sure you want this? No one would me you if you chose to join with Autumn.¡±

    Sofia looked at him and then sighed.

    ¡°I chose you because you have more survivors and civilians than warriors,¡± she said. ¡°Autumn won¡¯t give a shit about my wolves, but if something happens to me in this fight. You will.¡±

 Chapter 305 We Are Alone

    [Full Moon ¨C Ashleigh¡¯s Luna Celebration]

    When the hunt began, Ashleigh had listened to the howls. Hearing Caleb joining in filled her with a sense of relief. She knew how worried he was about her.

    On their honeymoon, they had both been able to rx. Enjoying their time alone, they could put everything they had been through behind them and focus entirely on each other.

    Buting home reminded them of all they still had to face. Caleb¡¯s fear of something happening to her seemed to be getting worse, and her loss of control had only made it harder for Caleb to let go.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Corrine called.

    Ashleigh turned to join her mother and Fiona.

    Once the moon had reached its peak, they left the party. Then, heading into the forest, they approached the small clearing where Ashleigh had first encountered Fiona.

    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Introducing you to your Luna,¡± Fiona smiled.

    ¡°Each pack has a sacred ce, a location the Luna feels a strong connection,¡± Corrine added. ¡°In Winter, that ce is Lily¡¯s Rest.¡±

    ¡°For Summer,¡± Fiona said, ¡°it¡¯s right here. The same ce you found yourself drawn to all those months ago.¡±<sub>-.</sub>

    Corrine smiled.

    Ashleigh looked around. She remembered feeling a pull to this ce. It hadn¡¯t been anything dramatic, just the smell of wildflowers. A freedom and warmth in thend.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t feel anything different here?¡± Ashleigh questioned.

    ¡°Actually, you might not feel anything yet,¡± Corrine said. ¡°Technically, until you have met your Luna and epted each other, you are not one of us.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t understand,¡± she said. ¡°When Axel became Alpha, all he had to do was make a vow to the Goddess, and it was done. So why is bing Luna moreplicated?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always harder to be a woman.¡± Fiona shrugged.

    Corrineughed.

    ¡°An alpha is promised to the Goddess. He vows to protect and lead her people, honor her wishes, and do as she wishes. All he needs is permission from her to do so,¡± Corrine said. ¡°A Luna is different. We are more.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°If the alpha leads the pack, how can the Luna be more? I mean, some packs don¡¯t even have Lunas, like Autumn and Spring.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to exin,¡± Corrine said.

    ¡°We serve the Goddess in many ways,¡± Fiona said. ¡°Some, even we don¡¯t know about.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ashleigh asked with frustration.

    ¡°You have encountered the Priestesses,¡± Corrine said. ¡°They serve the Goddess more directly than any other wolf. And at times, they call on us to serve them, but what we do is only ever known to them and us.¡±

    ¡°This all sounds very strange and not at all what I thought being Luna was,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°What did you think it would be?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°Supporting Caleb, leading in battle, helping to decide the future of the pack,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Well, yea, that¡¯s the day to day,¡± Fiona replied. ¡°But if that¡¯s all that was needed, the Goddess would have just stuck with an alpha.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed. She looked around again, expecting something dramatic to happen.

    ¡°Still nothing,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°Give it a little time,¡± Fiona said. ¡°It¡¯s different for all of us.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said that the two of you would be able to guide me through this?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°But it sounds like you don¡¯t even know what will happen.¡±

    ¡°We will be here to support you and help you if it gets out of hand,¡± Corrine said.

    ¡°If what gets out of hand?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°The Luna presents to us all in different ways,¡± Corrine said. ¡°Sometimes, it is a conversation or a vision of sorts.¡±

    ¡°For me, it was a hunt,¡± Fiona offered.

    ¡°A vision?¡± Ashleigh asked, then turned to Fiona. ¡°A hunt? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you want me to do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling, we don¡¯t know how she will present herself to you. But based on how she reacted to Fiona, I suspect there is a good chance your introduction might get violent,¡± Corrine said with a soft sigh.

    ¡°Definitely,¡± Fiona agreed.

    ¡°What do you¨C¡± Ashleigh started to ask what they meant, but something drew her attention.

    A slight shift in the air, a light gust of wind from just above her.

    Ashleigh stepped back just a moment before the de came down before her eyes, the silver metal glinting in the moonlight as she barely avoided it.

    She gasped and took several steps back.

    ¡°Mom!¡± she shouted, looking back toward Corrine but finding she was gone.

    ¡°Fiona?!¡± she called out and found she was also gone.

    ¡°We are alone.¡±

    The voice was unfamiliar. A solid and assertive tone, deeper than anyone woman she had ever met.

    Ashleigh turned to face the owner of the voice.

    A tall, imposing woman, muscr and broad-shouldered. She held the hilt of a long sword in her hand, currently pointed toward the ground.

    She wore dark leather pants and a matching long-sleeved corset top. Her auburn red hair was long and decorated in random braids and small metal ents.

    Several small scars on her face and onerge gash that crossed her eye made it clear that she was a warrior with a violent history. Her strong jaw and rectangr face only emphasized the severe expression she wore.

    Ashleigh might have been frightened by this woman if not for the familiar silvery grey eyes.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered as she looked at the woman, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vuing over her. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±

    An image of the tapestry shed in her mind; the silvery eyes weaved into the fabric, the scar, the auburn hair.

    Ashleigh gasped, and her eyes widened as the memory faded with a painful ache in her skull.

    ¡°You¡¯re one of them¡­¡± she whispered with a hiss as the pain in her head grew.

    ¡°Is this the time to focus on a memory you are not permitted?¡± the woman scoffed.

    ¡°I saw you,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°On the tapestry¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh groaned as, once more, the pain in her head spiked. This time it caused her to drop to one knee as she held on to her head.

    ¡°I am not here to answer your questions or give you rity,¡± the woman said. ¡°If you are too weak to focus on the task at hand, you are not fit to lead my people.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at her.

    ¡°Your people?¡± she asked.

    The woman stood up straight. She lifted her sword to rest on her shoulder as she spoke.

    ¡°I am Sna. The first Luna of Summer.¡±

 Chapter 306 Show Me Your Worth

    The grey eyes Ashleigh had grown to love and cherish now bore into her soul as the imposing figure stared at her with cold judgment.

    ¡°He looks like you,¡± Ashleigh whispered, thinking of Caleb¡¯s eyes, his strong jaw, and his auburn hair.

    ¡°My great son has many admirable qualities,¡± Sna said.

    ¡°Are you¡­ my Luna?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Sna¡¯s eyes lit up brightly.

    ¡°I am THE Luna,¡± she growled. ¡°You wish to take the role; you must prove your worth.¡±

    ¡°Did Fiona meet you?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°In one form or another,¡± Sna replied. ¡°But not like this, not in my true form.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°You already know.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You do,¡± Sna grinned. ¡°You just don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡®She mocks you,¡¯ a voice whispered in Ashleigh¡¯s ear. ¡®Teach her who the real Luna is.¡¯

    Ashleigh looked behind her but found no one.<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°You dare to turn your back on me?¡± Sna asked with a growl.

    ¡°No! Sorry,¡± Ashleigh said quickly. ¡°I thought I heard someone else¡¯s voice.¡±

    ¡°I am the only one you should be listening to,¡± Sna growled.

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡®She thinks you are too weak to take the role of Luna¡­¡¯ the voice whispered.

    Ashleigh shook her head, trying to focus.

    ¡°Fiona mentioned a hunt,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Is that what I need to do?¡±

    Sna chuckled softly. She grinned like she held a secret.

    ¡°No child,¡± she said. ¡°There will be no hunt, not for you.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Sna lowered the sword from her shoulder, holding it in front of her as she smiled.

    ¡°Best me inbat,¡± she said. ¡°Then, I will acknowledge you.¡±

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but think of how Fiona had forced her to y the game for weeks.<sub></sub>

    ¡®Is this a Summer thing?¡¯ she wondered to herself.

    Before Ashleigh had a chance to reply, Sna charged at her. She brought the sword down hard. Ashleigh was barely able to move out of the way.

    She dove forward into a summersault and put some distance between them.

    ¡°Come, daughter of Winter, show me your worth!¡± Sna cried out as she charged at Ashleigh once again.

    ¡®Daughter of Winter¡­ she says it with scorn¡­ as though Summer is superior in any way!¡¯ the voice growled.

    Ashleigh ignored the voice and pressed the pin at her chest, bringing forth her armor and summoning two daggers.

    She crossed her arms and held the daggers up to block just as Sna wasing down at her with the sword.

    Ashleigh grunted and strained to hold the sword back.

    Sna was a strong opponent, and down on one knee, Ashleigh was in a poor position to fight. Still, she managed to gather her strength enough to push Sna back.

    Ashleigh quickly got to her feet and took several steps back, putting distance between them.

    ¡°You are strong,¡± Sna said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡®Do you hear the surprise in her voice?¡¯ the voice whispered again. ¡®She treats you like a child!¡¯

    Ashleigh looked around once more. Where was this voiceing from?

    Sna charged again; this time, Ashleigh was distracted, only noticing at thest moment. She dodged but not before the sword left a deep wound in her arm.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Ashleigh cried out, dropping her weapons. She grabbed the injured arm with a howl.

    ¡°Focus!¡± Sna snarled, attacking once more.

    Ashleigh was able to step aside as Sna tried to run her through. However, as she stepped to the side and turned, Ashleigh was able tond a hit on Sna¡¯s shoulder.

    Sna hissed and spun round. She gave Ashleigh a dark re.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and got herself into a defensive position.

    Taking a deep breath, the Luna sheathed her sword at her back.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow but did not rx her stance.

    Sna ran at Ashleigh, who prepared to block a flurry of blows but was surprised when Sna jumped over her. She kicked Ashleigh between the shoulder des. Sending her falling forward into the dirt.

    Ashleigh recovered quickly and rolled away just as Sna prepared to stomp on her. She got to her feet and observed Sna for any sign of where she would move next.

    ¡°Are you scared to fight me, child?¡± Sna asked with a grin.

    The other voice that Ashleigh had been hearing growled in response.

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    Ashleigh charged at Sna.

    She punched and kicked but was blocked at every move. Sna smiled the entire time.

    Ashleigh growled and increased the momentum of her attacks, but still, she couldn¡¯t break through Sna¡¯s defenses.

    Ashleigh was getting tired, never had she fought someone that was able to block her every move like this. Even Caleb and Fiona had taken several hits from her during their sparring.

    She felt her strength waning.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Sna sighed.

    Ashleigh looked up. Sna smiled and then drew back.

    ¡°My turn,¡± she whispered.

    Sna¡¯s open palm flew forward, mming into Ashleigh¡¯s face. The pain shot through her like a shotgun st as her entire body was thrown back into the solid earth below.

    Ashleigh tried to move, but her body ached, and her energy was all but drained.

    Sna stepped forward, standing above her with a satisfied grin.

    ¡°Have you given up already?¡± she asked with disappointment. ¡°The way Lian spoke of you, I expected so much more.¡±

    ¡®See how she looks down on you?¡¯ the voice whispered. ¡®She never nned to ept you. She only wanted to humiliate you.¡¯

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and took quick breaths through her nose as she felt the rage rising in her chest. She took a deep breath and rose to her feet.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give up,¡± Ashleigh growled in a voice deeper than her own as the moonlight shone through her eyes.

    Sna¡¯s eyes widened. She took a step back and then narrowed them again. An angry growl escaped her lips as Ashleigh¡¯s appearance changed before her eyes.

    The spectral armor of steel with golden ents and fur lining at the shoulders appeared to form over Ashleigh¡¯s body.

    A circlet of gold and steel adorned with a set of small wings at her temples.

    In her hand, she held a great sword of steel and gold.

    And her eyes were filled with the bright white light of the full moon.

    A slow smile spread across Ashleigh¡¯s face.

    ¡°Now, it is my turn,¡± said the voice whispering in her ear.

    Sna growled once more. She reached her hand back and grabbed the hilt of her sword, unsheathing it and preparing to fight.

    With low snarls and growls, Ashleigh and Sna charged each other.

 Chapter 307 Ancestral Grudge

    Their swords came down on each other with such force that Ashleigh felt the vibrations through her bones. If the strength to hold the sword wasing from her alone, she would have dropped it.

    ¡°You are as dishonorable as ever!¡± Sna growled, shoving Ashleigh away.

    a€?What?'' Ashleigh asked, but her voice did note out.

    ¡°The bitterness still clings to you after centuries,¡± Ashleigh growled, her voice deeper than usual.

    Their swords nged together once more. They growled and snarled as they held each other in ce.

    ¡°This challenge is for her to meet, not you!¡± Sna growled once again, shoving Ashleigh hard.

    Before Ashleigh could renew her attack, Sna held up her hand. Her silver eyes glowed brightly.

    Ashleigh''s body was held in ce.

    ¡°How!¡± Ashleigh snarled.

    ¡°This is my sacred space,¡± Sna snarled in a quiet rage. ¡°Not yours!¡±

    Sna raised her other hand. She focused her energy on Ashleigh, brought her hands together, and swiftly apart.

    Ashleigh was thrown back against a nearby tree. The force knocked the wind out of her. Then, as she gasped to get her breathing under control, she looked up to see Sna turning away from her.

    a€?No,'' she thought desperately. a€?Don''t leave! I will face whatever challenge you want!''

    But Sna did not leave. Instead, she walked to a tree opposite the one Ashleigh mmed into. She bent down and grabbed hold of something, no, someone.

    Ashleigh caught her breath and could focus on what she was witnessing before her.

    At the base of the tree, Ashleigh saw a familiar figure recovering from being thrown the say way she had been. It was the Valkyrie.

    Sna lifted the Valkyrie''s chin to look up at her.<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°You have done your great daughter a disservice by appearing here, Lily,¡± Sna growled. ¡°Now, she will have to work twice as hard to prove herself.¡±

    ¡°I am the power that child holds. She may use me as she deems fit,¡± Lily snapped back.

    ¡°But she didn''t call to you,¡± Sna snarled. ¡°Did she?¡±

    Lily clenched her jaw.

    Sna let her go and turned back to Ashleigh.

    ¡°Our introduction is done,¡± Sna said. ¡°But you have not proven yourself today. Come back when you can do it on your own.¡±

    ¡°Buta€¡°!¡± Ashleigh called out, reaching for Sna, but she and Lily both faded away.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Corrine cried out and rushed to her side.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Fiona whispered. ¡°Looks like she did not hold back with you.¡±

    They both helped Ashleigh to her feet.

    ¡°I failed¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    Corrine and Fiona both looked at each other with concern.

    ¡°Come, let''s get you cleaned up,¡± Fiona suggested.

    Together they helped Ashleigh back to thepound, avoiding any prying eyes that might ask about what had happened.

    ***

    ¡°You didn''t fail, darling,¡± Corrine smiled as she dabbed a wet washcloth at Ashleigh''s lip, wiping away the blood.<sub></sub>

    ¡°No, you didn''t,¡± Fiona said. ¡°She will ept you next time. But, for now, we just need to work on getting you ready.¡±

    ¡°But how do I do that?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°I feel like I just witnessed some kind of ancestral grudge match. I mean, seriously, how is it that the original Lunas of Summer and Winter also had a problem with each other?¡±

    Corrine chuckled.

    ¡°I think the more important question is, how do you have the original Luna of Winter hanging out inside your mind?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°Well, that''s because of the berserker power,¡± Ashleigh said as though it were obvious.

    Fiona gave her a questioning nce.

    ¡°You know¡­ how ites from the light of the ancestors¡­.¡± Ashleigh added.

    Fiona raised her eyebrow.

    ¡°Sorry, I assumed your father would have told you that after he figured it out,¡± Ashleigh said awkwardly.

    ¡°As far as I know, my father never met her,¡± Fiona replied.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°You said he found a bnce with his power and could control it after he faced it head on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did. But he never said anything about the power having a presence or a life of any kind,¡± Fiona said. ¡°He told me it was like facing his greatest fear, finding the strength to push through it and then take control of the power he wielded.¡±

    ¡°That is how I have also heard the power of the berserker described,¡± Corrine said.

    Ashleigh looked between them.

    ¡°I don''t understand,¡± she sighed. ¡°When I was held captive¡­ I met the Valkyrie¡­ Luna Lily, though I didn''t realize that''s who she was at the time¡­ but it was when Granger tried forcing me to use my rage to kill the children.¡±

    She breathed, trying not to think too hard about those days trapped in that room. Knowing that she could lose control and do something horrible at any moment.

    ¡°She came to me. She told me that she was the power inside of me, that it wasn''t rage but the light of my ancestors,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°It made sense; what else would exin why only wolves of Winter have been able to be berserkers?¡±

    ¡°Well, you guys aren''t great about sharing your toys,¡± Fiona chuckled.

    Corrine chuckled softly and then turned to Ashleigh.

    ¡°I don''t know what to tell you about your time being held captive,¡± Corrine said. ¡°But I can tell you, I have met Luna Lily, and the person you described is her. It''s why we have the Valkyrie unit, to honor her.¡±

    ¡°From the description,¡± Fiona said, ¡°it also sounds like she may have been the one that attacked me as well¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°So¡­ now I have an ancient Luna in my head that can apparently just hijack my body from time to time, great.¡±

    ¡°Well, you said she told Sna that her power was yours to call, right?¡± Fiona asked.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Then, to some degree at least, you have control, or at least you could have control.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Corrine nodded. ¡°I think the best start would be establishing your control over her power.¡±

    ¡°You want me to overpower the original Luna of Winter?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Corrine nodded.

    ¡°And then the original Luna of Summer,¡± Fiona added.

    ¡°Right¡­ how could I forget that,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    Corrine and Fiona smiled at each other. Ashleigh looked at them with confusion and a hint of irritation.

    ¡°How are you guys so calm about this?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We''ve been Lunas a long time¡­ weird shit happens,¡± Fiona shrugged.

    ¡°Besides, we believe in you, Ashleigh,¡± Corrine smiled warmly.

    ¡°Caleb isn''t going to like any of this,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Fiona said. ¡°About that¡­ I think it would be best for everyone if Caleb left for a few days. He keeps putting off the meeting with Burning Ember, and honestly, he will just be in the way here.¡±

    Corrine and Ashleigh bothughed.

    ¡°He means well,¡± Corrine smiled.

    ¡°Yes, they always do,¡± Fiona sighed. ¡°His father was the same way.¡±

    ¡°As is Wyatt,¡± Corrine said.

    ¡°It''s not bad to be so loved,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°No,¡± Fiona smiled, ¡°it isn''t.¡±

    The women all took a moment to think of their respective mates, to miss them, appreciate them, and cherish them.

    ¡°I will tell him to go to Burning Ember,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Good,¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°We can start working on your control in the morning. But, for tonight, let''s all get some rest.¡±

    ***

    By the time Ashleigh returned to their room, Caleb was already asleep. She took a quick shower, packed his bag for him, and then crawled into bed.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± he whispered sleepily as she curled into the curve of his body.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± she whispered back.

    Caleb turned and wrapped his arms around her. She closed her eyes and inhaled his scent.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I''m in your arms,¡± she said. ¡°How could I not be?¡±

    Caleb smiled and pulled her closer.

    He bent his head and kissed her shoulder, his lips gently grazing the mark he had given her.

    Ashleigh shuddered and leaned her head back against his shoulder.

    Caleb''s kisses continued along her shoulder to her throat.

    Ashleigh let out a soft moan and then a gentle chuckle.

    ¡°Aren''t you tired?¡± she asked. ¡°You were already asleep when I got into bed.¡±

    ¡°You tell me¡­.¡± Caleb whispered against her ear as he moved his hand to her hip. He pulled her gently, so she felt his enthusiasm pressing against her backside.

    Ashleigh bit her lower lip and let out a soft whimper as she felt her need for him stirring.

    ¡°It is the full moon,¡± she whispered with a smile. ¡°We should celebrate it.¡±

 Chapter 308 Security Feeds

    With little sess, Nessa had been working on unlocking Cain¡¯s partition for a week. She had begun to show signs of frustration with low growls and what ra could only assume were curses in a differentnguage.

    But, in the past two days, her mood had improved. When ra asked if she had made any progress unlocking the partition, Nessa smiled but shook her head.

    ra sighed as she continued searching her paper files for anything that might be useful, but she had no real luck.

    Then she heard Nessa giggle.

    ra furrowed her brows and looked past the filing cab.

    Nessa stared at her screen, a slight grin on her face, and then another giggle.

    ¡°Nessa doesn¡¯t giggle¡­.¡± ra whispered to herself.

    She set down the file she had been looking through and made her way through the stacks to where Nessa was stationed.

    Seeing ra approaching, Nessa hit several keys and turned to face her girlfriend.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Nessa smiled. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ra looked at the screen, seeing the image of Shae as though she were sleeping.

    ¡°Not much¡­¡± ra replied. ¡°What are you up to?¡±

    ¡°Just working on cracking that partition,¡± Nessa sighed.

    ¡°Uh huh¡­¡± ra said. ¡°What were you working on before I walked over here?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nessa asked.

    ¡°I heard you giggling,¡± ra said, crossing her arms over her chest.

    ¡°Giggling? Me?¡± Nessaughed.

    ¡°Yea¡­ I thought it was weird too.¡±<sub>-.</sub>

    Nessa smiled and nodded without a word.

    ra raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Babe¡­¡± she began. ¡°I may not know everything about you, but I know enough to know when you are hiding something.¡±

    Nessa licked her lips and looked away.

    ra reached out and grabbed the smallmp on the desk. She turned the light to Nessa, who covered her eyes.

    ¡°Out with it,¡± ra said dramatically. ¡°What are you hiding?¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡­ ok, stop,¡± Nessained, turning her face away from the light. ¡°I have sensitive eyes.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± ra said, moving themp away quickly. ¡°Sorry, I thought it would be kind of funny while addressing the fact that I know something is going on that you¡¯re not telling me about.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Nessa said, rubbing her eyes.

    ra waited and waited.

    ¡°Nessa!¡± she groaned.

    Nessa sighed.

    ¡°Ok, look¡­ how do you feel about secrets?¡± Nessa asked.

    ¡°Generally fun to keep, generally not fun to have them kept from you¡­. Like right now¡­.¡± ra replied with a hint of irritation in her voice.

    Nessa smiled.

    ¡°You know you get this cute little wrinkle on your nose when you pout? It¡¯s like a little bunny.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± ra said firmly, pointing her finger at Nessa like a puppy being corrected. ¡°No flirting while I am mad at you!¡±<sub></sub>

    Nessa chuckled.

    ¡°Alright, listen,¡± Nessa said. ¡°I have been doing something¡­ and I don¡¯t really want anyone to know about it.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± ra asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t think your new Luna would like it,¡± Nessa sighed.

    ¡°Nessa, you can¡¯t just run your own secret operations¡­ especially ones you know Ashleigh would have a problem with!¡± ra groaned.

    Between Nessa¡¯s dislike of Ashleigh and Ashleigh¡¯s equal dislike of Nessa, ra had been caught in the middle of several arguments where she was the primary message delivery system.

    ¡°She is blinded by her own issues with one wolf. What I am doing will help a lot more!¡± Nessa growled defensively.

    ra sighed.

    ¡°Fine, just tell me what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    Nessa smiled and entered several keystrokes.

    On her monitor, Shae stretched out and then jumped. The numbers and letters that made up her body spread out onto the screen to form several windows. Some had videos ying, others had documents pulled up, and the rest were pictures.

    ¡°What am I looking at?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°A gold mine,¡± Nessa smiled.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± ra asked, looking closer at one of the videos.

    It looked like a security feed in ab of some kind. There were two men in white coats, each standing over their own table. They seemed to be dissecting something. nts of some sort.

    ¡°What is this?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not totally sure yet,¡± Nessa said. ¡°Some are documents, some are pictures, some are videos.¡±

    ¡°Obviously,¡± ra rolled her eyes.

    Nessa smiled and then cleared her throat.

    ¡°Some are from Autumn, some are from Spring, some are from unknown locations.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± ra said with surprise. She looked closer at the screen.

    One of the documents showed orders sent to Savage Cove from Alpha Tomas, orders to force Blue Reef to join or be destroyed.

    ¡°Oh, my Goddess¡­¡± ra whispered. ¡°Where did you get these?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nessa bit her bottom lip. ¡°That¡¯s the part that you won¡¯t like.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the part I won¡¯t like?!¡± ra asked loudly. ¡°Nessa, you have documents and videos and pictures that are clearly secrets that belong to other packs¡­ that¡¯s already very, very bad¡­.¡±

    ¡°Only if they find out,¡± Nessa shrugged.

    ra stared at Nessa as though she had grown another head.

    ¡°What?¡± Nessa shrugged.

    ¡°How do you have such a low awareness of danger¡­.¡± ra sighed. ¡°This is¡­ this is¡­ Nessa¡­ you could get killed just for having seen any of this but stealing it?!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you get it?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°Technically, it was a gift¡­ given to Summer¡­ that I intercepted.¡±

    ¡°Nessa¡­ for the love of the Goddess, could you please just tell me what you mean?¡± ra sighed.

    ¡°I would also really like to know the answer to that question.¡±

    Nessa tilted her head to look around ra.

    ra swallowed and slowly turned to look back.

    His arms were crossed over his chest, and he wore the darkest expression that ra had ever seen on his face.

    Galen stepped closer.

    ¡°I came here because I had some questions about some recent activity on our system that seemed strange. I wanted to ask Nessa about it, but now it seems there is something far more important that we need to discuss.¡±

    ra swallowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like,¡± she said quickly.

    ¡°What does it look like, ra?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Like¡­. We stole top secret information from other packs¡­.¡±

    ¡°What did you want to ask me about?¡± Nessa asked Galen.

    Galen turned his eyes on Nessa.

    ¡°It seems that an entirely new virtual server has been set up, one that exists outside the new security features you installed. From what I¡¯ve seen, it receives outside information. Still, neither Caleb nor I have gotten any notification of what is being received.¡±

    Nessa nodded.

    ¡°Yes, that is urate.¡±

    Galen and ra both looked at Nessa with abination of frustration and disbelief.

    ¡°What is the purpose of this, Nessa? Why weren¡¯t we told about it? Why would you try to hide this?¡± Galen demanded.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly try to hide it. I built it where only you or Alpha Caleb could see it, but I didn¡¯t hide it. I just didn¡¯t ask if I could build it,¡± Nessa corrected.

    Galen growled.

    ¡°Ok, listen,¡± Nessa began. ¡°I was running security sweeps a couple of days ago, and I found something. Just a small packet of information. But it was new and wasn¡¯t created within the Summerwork.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°Please hold all questions until the end of the ride,¡± Nessa smiled.

    ra nodded while Galen sighed.

    ¡°I pulled it to a secure location and opened it. Inside I found documents that clearly belonged to the Ravager pack. It was just a series ofmunications between them and an unknown person arranging to get them a product that would ¡®make the job easier¡¯.

    ¡°Now, I saw this, and I knew this was very likely a crumb dropped to get me or whoever found it interested in where it would lead.

    ¡°So, I set up the virtual server. An almost exact copy of most of thework. Except if someone were to try digging into the files, they would find a lot of crude jokes and character sheets instead of actual Summer documents.¡±

    ra giggled.

    ¡°h, h, h, long story short, I watched and waited and wasn¡¯t disappointed. All over the mirror server, I started to find random info dumps. Videos, pictures, and documentation. All about the other packs and what they have been up to the past few months. Some older. It¡¯s not a lot, but it¡¯s something.¡±

    ¡°But where is iting from?¡± Galen asked.

    Nessa looked at him and chewed the inside of her lip.

    ¡°So¡­ about that¡­¡± she said nervously. ¡°Pretty sure it¡¯s Alice¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Both Galen and ra shouted.

    ¡°I thought you said there was no way Alice could get back inside our system¡­.¡± Galen said.

    ¡°I said that it was more defensible and that she wouldn¡¯t be able to infect the system, which still holds true.¡±

    ¡°How is she getting the information inside if you still say she hasn¡¯t gotten in?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like a paratrooper. She is dropping them in and hoping theynd safely,¡± Nessa smiled, then quickly added. ¡°But I¡¯ve run tons of security scans on every single file. I double and triple-checked that after the first drop-off, she hasn¡¯t gotten any other files into the real system.¡±

    ¡°So, she¡¯s only able to ess your mirror image?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Yea, but as of about ten minutes ago¡­ I think I can follow her back into her system,¡± Nessa smiled.

 Chapter 309 Playtime Is Over

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°Because, based on the reactions so far, you guys are probably about to tell me how she is sending false information and secretlyying traps and h, h¡­ I get it; she did some bad stuff to people and is not trustworthy.

    ¡°But I don''t know anything about that. What I do know is that she has provided valuable information that could help Summer and its allies get ahead in theing fight. So, before you guys immediately try to discount and ignore what could be a great inside source, let''s check her out. See what her personalputer tells us.¡±

    ra looked to Galen.

    Galen sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose.

    He knew that he should tell her to shut it down and reinforce whatever allowed Alice to even send a document to them. Ashleigh had made it clear that she did not trust Alice or anything about her. But, on the other hand, Caleb had been the one that said Alice wasn''t all bad.

    ¡°Do it,¡± he sighed.

    Nessa nodded with a brilliant smile and immediately entered line after line of code. It took almost twenty minutes before any progress was made, but suddenly Nessa smiled and sat straight.

    ¡°I''m in,¡± she whispered.

    Galen and ra had been ncing through paperwork while they waited. Finally, they hurried over and looked at the screen.

    It was a basic desktop, with only one or two folders and a few standard tools.

    ¡°Looks pretty empty¡­.¡± ra said.

    ¡°Yea¡­ not sure what we''re supposed to learn from this¡­.¡± Galen added.

    Nessa smiled.

    She opened the first folder and found it empty. The second folder contained four more folders. Finally, after going ten folders deep, she found a game file.

    Opening it up, she was faced with a question.

    ¡°Would you rather be a scout or a spy? What is this?¡± ra asked.

    Galen remembered the first time Alice hade to Summer. Caleb had called her a spy, and she corrected him that she was a scout.

    ¡°Choose scout,¡± he said.<sub>-.</sub>

    Nessa chose scout.

    ¡°Would you rather use honey or vinegar?¡± Nessa read the question out loud.

    ¡°What the heck is that supposed to mean?¡± ra asked.

    Galen stared at the words, feeling like he had heard them somewhere before.

    ¡°I guess¡­ honey?¡± ra asked.

    Nessa nodded.

    ¡°It would be a guess either way,¡± Galen said. ¡°Go for it.¡±

    Nessa selected honey.

    ¡°Are you my enemy?¡± Nessa read the screen.

    Below the question was an empty box.

    ¡°It''s not a this or that question,¡± Nessa said, ¡°I guess we type our answer.¡±

    ¡°No, right?¡± ra asked. ¡°I mean, that''s what we should say? Who would say yes?¡±

    ¡°I guess,¡± Nessa said.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Galen called as Nessa began to type.

    The memory of a long-ago conversation stirred in his mind.

    ¡°Honey, not vinegar, Darlin. Don''t you know the basic rules of talking to the enemy?¡±

    ¡°Are you my enemy?¡± Galen asked, looking her in the eye.

    Alice let out a small gasp of surprise.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I''m not sure yet,¡± she answered before turning to leave.

    ¡°I''d rather you not be,¡± Galen said as she was walking away.

    ¡°So would I,¡± Alice whispered with a curious smile.

    Galen took a deep breath as the memory faded.

    ¡°I''d rather you not be,¡± he said. ¡°Try that.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± ra asked. ¡°That''s really specific¡­.¡±

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°Alright, here goes nothing,¡± Nessa said as she entered the answer.

    The screen changed, and a new desktop appeared with many more folders and icons.

    ¡°That''s more like it¡­.¡± Nessa smiled, but before she had a chance to select anything, something else appeared and blocked the screen.

    A pop-up with one more question.

    ¡°How will you remember me?¡± Nessa read with furrowed brows.

    ra sighed.

    ¡°A piece of chocte,¡± Galen said, remembering the phrase Caleb had told him he used to reach Alice the two or three times he was able.

    ¡°What?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°Don''t ask,¡± he sighed. ¡°Just try it.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Nessa said, entering the phrase.

    The desktop returned, and Nessa smiled while the others let out sighs of relief.

    ¡°So, this is it?¡± ra asked. ¡°We''re on herputer?¡±

    ¡°Looks like it,¡± Nessa said. ¡°Let''s start looking at what we''ve got.¡±

    Nessa opened a folder called a€?Personal''.

    ¡°Really?¡± ra asked. ¡°All these folders, and you start with the one marked personal?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you guys don''t trust her, might as well go for the nitty gritty and see what we see,¡± Nessa replied.

    Nessa opened the folder. Inside were several documents and a few folders. She was about to open one of the documentsbeled a€?treatment schedule'', when Galen interrupted her.

    ¡°What is that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The folder titled a€?Sweet Boy''.¡±

    ¡°Let''s find out,¡± Nessa said.

    She opened the folder, and inside were three video files.

    The first one was immediately recognizable as Axel being named Alpha.

    The second was of Axel and several others shaking hands and smiling. Finally, one man bowed to Axel, and he smiled back. That was where the video ended.

    ¡°That looks like a security camera,¡± ramented.

    ¡°I agree,¡± Nessa said. ¡°I can probably figure out where, but it will take some time.¡±

    ¡°Check the third video,¡± Galen said. Growing a little concerned as to why these videos of Axel were on Alice''sputer.

    Nessa opened the video.

    It showed Axel sitting at a desk, typing. The camera was clearly on theputer he was typing at.

    ¡°She hijacked his camera¡­.¡± Nessa whispered.

    Axel stopped typing. He sighed and hung his head, running his fingers through his hair. It was clear he was upset.

    He let out a soft sob and then pulled a small braid from the back of his head and pressed it to his lips.

    ¡°I miss you,¡± he whispered.

    The video suddenly closed.

    ¡°Why''d you close it?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°I didn''t,¡± Nessa replied.

    A new window opened in the center of the screen. Within that window, all three saw themselves for a moment.

    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Nessa sighed.

    The desktop fell away, and, in its ce, Shae reappeared. First, she hissed and swiped at them. Then, her body fell apart into numbers, and letters were reorganized to say, a€?ytime is over''.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Nessa shouted as her screen went dark.

    ***

    Alice the doll sat at herputer, staring at the screen but seeing nothing. Her hands scurried across the keyboard, typingmands and code away, but she seemingly had no idea of her actions.

    Inside her mindscape, Alice was inplete control. She saw the notification. Someone else was looking at her private files.

    ¡°Oh, Nessa, I thought we were friends,¡± she sighed dramatically.

    She sent the kill code back through the hole Nessa had tunneled into her system files.

    Alice had been piggybacking off the adorable creature Nessa had made out of the bug she had left in Summer.

    She was disappointed that the game was over but satisfied that she had provided Summer with what she could.

    It wouldn''t havested much longer anyway. Knowing how Holden operated, it wouldn''t be long before he pulled her off the Summer assignment forck of results.

    With a sad sigh, she deleted her desktop, including the videos she had of Axel.

    There was a knock at the door.

    Alice quickly finished thestmands to send her parting gift.

    The door opened just as the desktop was reset, and Alice gave back control to the doll.

    ¡°Hello, dearest,¡± Holden smiled as he entered the room.

    ¡°This specialist is a tricky one. I''ll give her that,¡± Alice said.

    ¡°I see. You are still unable to break back into Summer?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No,¡± she sighed. ¡°Every time I get in, I get kicked back out. Soon she''ll start to notice my attempts.¡±

    ¡°Then let''s move on,¡± Holden smiled. ¡°I have a field assignment for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Alice smiled. ¡°Will there be cute boys involved?¡±

    Holden cleared his throat.

    ¡°A girl can dream,¡± she winked.

    ¡°Get ready to leave,¡± Holden growled.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she saluted.

    ***

    Galen returned to his office shortly after the failed attempt to hack Alice''s system. He left Nessa with instructions to reinforce all of their security and to make no further attempt to contact or track Alice.

    He sat down at hisputer and received a new email notification.

    The subject was a€?Parting Gift''.

    Galen opened the email. First, he furrowed his brows, unsure of what he was looking at, but then darkness settled into his eyes as he understood.

    An image of a man with dark hair and fiery eyes stared back at him. Scans of ne tickets to Europe. And in the body of the email were only a few words.

    ¡°Roman won''t fall for my trick for very long. He will be back. Keep her safe.¡±

 Chapter 310 What Is Different?

    Meditation. Training. Sensory deprivation.

    Ashleigh had spent the week after the full moon trying all different tactics to try and reach the Valkyrie within her in order to learn to control the power.

    But everything she had tried failed.

    She took another deep breath as she tried to center herself and focus on the power within. But the more she tried, the more frustrated she felt.

    Letting out a low growl, she grabbed the small music yer beside her and threw it at the wall.

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    Ashleigh gasped and turned with wide eyes to the voice from the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she shouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were there!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Galen chuckled. ¡°You didn¡¯t even hit me.¡±

    Ashleigh got to her feet.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize, my Luna.¡±

    Galen touched his heart and bowed.

    Ashleigh smiled and then sighed.

    ¡°Not quite yet,¡± she said.<sub>-.</sub>

    Galen looked at her with furrowed brows.

    ¡°I am not technically the Luna of Summer yet,¡± she rified. ¡°I haven¡¯t been epted by the Goddess, or the first Luna, or whoever is making the choice.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Galen replied awkwardly. ¡°Either way, you have been epted by the people of Summer. That means you are our Luna, no matter what the Goddess or original Luna say.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    Galen nodded.

    They shared an awkward silence.

    ¡°Listen,¡± Galen started. ¡°About what happened before the full moon¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Ashleigh interrupted. ¡°Please. Don¡¯t apologize.¡±

    ¡°But I¨C¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°Seriously. You have nothing to apologize for.¡±

    ¡°I tried to kill my Luna,¡± Galen stated tly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°You tried to protect your mother, who, by the way, is still the Luna¡­ so you actually had to step in¡­.¡±

    Galen sighed.

    ¡°Technically, yes, but¨C¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Summer loves technicalities,¡± Ashleigh smiled and shrugged. ¡°So, let¡¯s just let this go, ok?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple¡­.¡± Galen countered.

    ¡°Between you and Caleb,¡± Ashleigh said softly. ¡°But between you and I, it really is that simple.¡±

    Galen looked up at her. He smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Good,¡± she smiled, taking a deep breath.

    It was a relief for her as much as it was for him. Ashleigh had never med him, but the rift she had caused between Caleb and Galen was a different story.

    ¡°So, I hear you will leave us for a while,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Yes, I will escort Luna Corrine back home tomorrow,¡± Galen smiled sadly. ¡°Bell and I talked it over. We decided it was best for us to be together through the rest of the pregnancy.¡±

    Ashleigh observed the look on his face. She knew very well how much this man loved her best friend. It didn¡¯t make sense that he would have such a sad look when he spoke of living together.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Are Bell and the baby alright?¡±

    Galen looked up at her. He seemed to consider something before responding.

    ¡°Ren,¡± he said with a soft smile. ¡°His name is Ren.¡±

    ¡°His¡­?¡± Ashleigh asked and then brought her hands over her mouth with a joyful gasp. ¡°It¡¯s a boy?¡±

    Galen nodded.

    Ashleigh let out an excited squeal and then did a little happy dance before abruptly turning to Galen with irritation.

    ¡°That brat never tells me anything anymore!¡± she growled in mock anger.

    Galenughed.

    ¡°I think you both have had a lot going ontely,¡± he said. ¡°But you should give her a call, have a good talk.¡±

    Ashleigh understood that he was telling her Bell was struggling with something, but he was trying to leave it to her to share it with Ashleigh.

    ¡°You really are the best match for her,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    Galen smiled.

    ¡°I have never received a greaterpliment, my Luna,¡± he replied with a bow.

    Ashleigh smiled, taking a moment to appreciate the name they had chosen for their son. She wondered if she would have thought to name her child after Renee.

    Had she even ever considered the idea of having a child? Of course, she had thought about it as part of the expected life she would lead with Granger, but had she ever thought about having a child with Caleb?

    ¡°So¡­ did you hate the song or¡­?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh chuckled softly as she was pulled away from her thoughts.

    ¡°I was trying to meditate. Trying to reach the power within and take control of it.¡±

    ¡°Sounds difficult,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°Is this the same power you tapped into when you fought Fiona?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°So not quite impossible,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Ashleigh chuckled. ¡°But I don¡¯t really think I should repeat that experience.¡±

    ¡°No, of course not,¡± Galen agreed. ¡°But maybe you could try to replicate the build-up, the events leading up to it. Try to iste what triggers the power toe forward.¡±

    Ashleigh thought about it for a moment.

    The only times she knew that she lost control of the Valkyrie were during her captivity, when she fought Fiona, and when she met Sna.

    ¡°You said it¡¯s rage, right?¡± Galen asked. ¡°Maybe you should try running a simtion of something that makes you angry?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as simple as rage,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been angry before, I have fought, I have used my berserker rage¡­ it¡¯s not the same.¡±

    Galen thought for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°When we train the pups to find the weapon they wish to wield, we make them try every weapon,¡± he said. ¡°They learn to use it and then spend time with it. Once they know how to use them all, we ask one question. What is different?¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Your weapon is something you feel instinctually. Even if you don¡¯t know your fighting style or your strength. There is something about holding the right weapon in your hand that feels¡­ correct. Like a missing piece.¡±

    Galen looked at her.

    ¡°You are a powerful warrior and wolf. You have abilities unlike any other. So, what is different about this power than the power you recognize?¡±

    Ashleigh thought carefully.

    When she was held captive, Granger had used the gas on her. Triggered her mind to create horrible memories and images, trying to force her to tap into her rage.

    Though she had taken over, the Valkyrie hadn¡¯t killed the children, and she hadn¡¯t lost control. Instead, she was focused on attacking Granger and, to an extent, Caleb. Because she saw them as a source

    of Ashleigh¡¯s rage, her doubt.

    That convinced Ashleigh that there was something more to her ability. It wasn¡¯t the same as losing control of her berserker rage.

    The second time, Nessa had pushed all of Ashleigh¡¯s buttons, which made her angry. But though she had lost control at the mention of Whiteridge and Shadowcrest, the Valkyrie hadn¡¯t taken control until Fiona tried to force Ashleigh¡¯s submission.

    Fiona had assumed it was the Luna in Ashleigh fighting against being controlled. She wasn¡¯t altogether right, but she wasn¡¯t wrong either.

    Finally, when Ashleigh had fought against Sna, the Valkyrie had been different, whispering to her the entire time. Pushing her, but Ashleigh didn¡¯t lose control until Sna questioned her resolve¡­ until she doubted her.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt like the Valkyrie had changed with each encounter.

    ¡°It feels protective,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    ¡°Am I supposed to continue to stand back and watch as you allow yourself to be ruled by those who should follow you?¡±

 Chapter 311 An Amalgamation

    Ashleigh gasped and turned around.

    Galen was gone, and the training room was gone.

    She was on a hill, overlooking a territory sorge she couldn''t see its end. Yet, above her, the moon, full and bright, looked down with a warmth and presence that calmed her heart.

    It was the same as the first time she had met the Valkyrie.

    Only this time, she could see the owner of the voice. She sat on the ground, staring up at the moon. She was still wearing her ancient armor, her hair tied back in fourrge braids.

    ¡°Luna Lily?¡± Ashleigh called out.

    ¡°Mostly,¡± the woman replied.

    Ashleigh stepped forward, looking out over thend.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°A ce between,¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°Between what?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Nevermind,¡± Lily sighed.

    Ashleigh looked down at her.

    ¡°What do you mean, mostly?¡± she asked.<sub>-.</sub>

    Lily took a breath and sat back, lifting her face to the moon.

    ¡°I am an amalgamation of all those who came before you. Beginning with Lily. All those who have shared the blood of Geri and Lily have served the Goddess through Winter.¡±

    Ashleigh suddenly thought of her lost memory, of what she had seen on her honeymoon.

    The tapestry that Lian had shown her, of the steel and gold armored foot she had seen, and of the voice that had demanded the memory be revealed.

    ¡°Your voice¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    A sh of a woman with honey blonde hair and red paint smeared across her eyes, leading to the ck runes tattooed down her cheek. She was woven into the tapestry alongside Sna.

    She grabbed her head as the pain spread out down to the base of her skull.

    ¡°It was you¡­.¡± Ashleigh groaned. ¡°You forced the memory.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily sighed with irritation. ¡°I was wrong. I can''t tell you anything more about the memory or anything rted to it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ashleigh asked as the pain began to subside.

    ¡°Because it''s not my ce,¡± Lily growled. ¡°I still don''t agree with keeping it from you. It is limiting you and keeping you from your true potential! But giving you a brain hemorrhage wouldn''t exactly prove anything.¡±

    Ashleigh stared at Lily, wondering if she was being literal or hyperbolic. She decided not to ask.

    Lily stood up from the ground and turned to face Ashleigh.<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh gasped as she saw that her eyes were no longer filled with moonlight; instead, they were a hazel very simr to hers.

    ¡°Yes, it is amazing, isn''t it?¡± Lily smiled. ¡°You are the first of my descendants that truly resembles me. Meanwhile, almost all of Sna''s descendants have had a simr appearance to her.¡±

    ¡°Why do you dislike each other?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Lily took a deep breath and pushed it out.

    ¡°I have never disliked Sna.¡±

    ¡°You could have fooled me,¡± Ashleigh said quietly.

    Lily let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°An amalgamation,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Not all of me is Lily. But all of me is Winter. Defensive and protective of our wolves.¡±

    Ashleigh looked carefully at Lily as though it were the first time.

    It was strange. Ashleigh had fought her for what seemed like days and days. But somehow, she appeared different, softer. More¡­ real.

    ¡°You have changed,¡± Ashleigh said aloud.

    Lily looked at her. She smiled brightly and let out a chuckle.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°A part of me has always been within every descendant. Even now, a little of my power resides within your father and brother.¡±

    ¡°What about mom?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°I thought the Luna received your power.¡±

    Lily swallowed and looked away.

    ¡°The Luna of Winter is different than the others,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Your mother''s power is¡­ borrowed. I can''t really exin more than that.¡±

    ¡°Buta€¡°¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Lily smiled, ¡°I really can''t say more about it.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed and nodded.

    ¡°You said I have changed,¡± Lily continued. ¡°You''re right. When we first spoke, I, we, came to you because of the threat to your life. We needed to convince you to use the gifts you have been given to survive.¡±

    Ashleigh listened, remembering how the Valkyrie had tried to convince her to take the power, to call it and use it to escape the poison in the room. But Ashleigh had been too afraid of losing control, of hurting more people.

    ¡°We pushed to open your memory so that you would embrace your power. To be prepared for what ising.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Lily gave her a sad and helpless expression.

    ¡°Right, you can''t tell me,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°No,¡± Lily said.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath but said nothing else.

    ¡°Ashleigh, you are special among my descendants,¡± Lily said. ¡°I feel as though I have woken up. I find myself drawn to you. I want to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you attacked Fiona?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°She dared to make us submit!¡± The Valkyrie shouted angrily, her eyes glowing.

    ¡°Fiona wasn''t trying to hurt me! I was the one that lost control,¡± Ashleigh insisted.

    Lily closed her eyes, taking a breath and the moonlight faded.

    ¡°An amalgamation,¡± Lily said apologetically. ¡°My descendants have always had problems taking orders or being forced to do things they did not want to do.¡±

    ¡°So, what? You don''t have control over your own impulses? Didn''t you tell me that you aren''t rage? That you are something more?¡± Ashleigh demanded.

    ¡°Yes, we are,¡± Lily replied. ¡°But we are also affected by you. Your hesitance, yourck of confidence in your own ability. If you can''t ept and embrace our power, you will be exactly what you fear. A powerful monster with no control over your own rage.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and took short quick breaths through her nose. None of this wasforting. Even if it would make her stronger, what if it made her dangerous to the people she loved?

    ¡°You asked about my rtionship with Sna,¡± Lily said.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Her condescending tone toward you was impossible to ignore,¡± she said with a soft glow in her eyes.

    The glow faded, and she took a deep breath.

    ¡°But Lily loved her,¡± she smiled.

    Ashleigh raised her eyebrows in surprise.

    ¡°Before we became the founders of your kind, we were inseparable. We fought side by side. We devoted ourselves to the protection of¡­ well¡­ we did our duty.¡±

    Lily turned back out to gaze at the endless territory below.

    ¡°When our Qua€¡° when the Goddess¡­¡± Lily sighed. ¡°When we became wolves¡­ everything changed. The mate bond was something we didn''t expect.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed. Feeling a deep ache in her heart that she didn''t understand.

    ¡°It wasn''t the same for us as it is for you,¡± Lily continued. ¡°The feelings that you have experienced with Caleb¡­ those were the feelings I shared with Sna before the mate bond.¡±

    Ashleigh brought her hand to her mouth in surprise.

    ¡°But the bond called me to Geri, and she to Caelter.¡±

    Lily paused.

    ¡°There was more to our story,¡± she smiled softly. ¡°But I am unable to share that with you. All you need to know is that Sna has her reasons to hate me. But I do not and have never hated her.¡±

 Chapter 312 Only You Know

    Ashleigh took a shuddering breath as tears welled in her eyes. She tried desperately to hold them in, to keep from blubbering like a child when Lily stood before her so calm and held together.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    Lily smiled.

    ¡°It was a long time ago, Ashleigh,¡± she said. ¡°I have cried my tears.¡±

    ¡°Sna still seems pretty upset,¡± Ashleighmented.

    Lily looked away sadly.

    ¡°We had good lives,¡± she said. ¡°In my own way, I loved Geri, and she loved Caelter as well. They were good mates, great Alphas. Our bonds were strong, and our children were stronger.¡±

    Lily took a deep breath.

    ¡°But I made a decision that she did not agree with,¡± Lily sighed and then looked at Ashleigh with a mournful smile. ¡°As I said, she has her reasons.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and wiped away the tears that fell.

    ¡°You came to learn how to control the power we offer you,¡± Lily said, changing the subject.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Otherwise, Sna will never allow me to be Luna of Summer.¡±

    Lilyughed heartily.<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°Is this funny to you?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Lily said with a smile. ¡°But Sna has no power to stop you from being Luna of Summer.¡±

    ¡°What? No, I have to receive her blessing to be Luna,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    Lily shook her head.

    ¡°If that were true, how could we have be Lunas, to begin with?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Besides, do you really think she has approved of every Luna Summer has ever had?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. My mother and Fiona said I won¡¯t be Luna until she has epted me.¡±

    ¡°Listen, the power of a Lunaes from the same ce as the power of an Alpha. The Goddess,¡± Lily began. ¡°As the first Luna, Sna retains much of that power, just like I do. So, yes, having her blessing helps. It makes you stronger and more in sync with the wolves of Summer.

    ¡°But even if she never approves of you, you are still their Luna. Because they look to you as such. Your control over your own Luna is what matters.¡±

    ¡°Then you are my¨C¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lily shook her head. ¡°I am not your Luna. That is a part of you. But it is a primal part that is deeply affected by the rest of you. So¡­ until you learn to control the power you already have¡­ your Luna will never bow down to you.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ learn to control the power I share with you, and my Luna will ept me¡­ and then Sna will ept me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°And how do I do that?¡±

    ¡°It is very simple,¡± Lily smiled. ¡°ept the power I offer.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something only you know,¡± Lily replied.

    Ashleigh growled in frustration.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lily smiled. ¡°It seemsplicated. But only if you make itplicated.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I ept,¡± Ashleigh growled. ¡°I ept the power you offer me!¡±

    The moonlight shone through Lily¡¯s eyes again, and her face contorted into a snarl.

    ¡°Liar! Do not mock us!¡±

    Lily closed her fists and took a deep breath, she shook her head, and the light faded away.

    ¡°This power is not the rage that you assume it is, and it is not the power of the Luna. Thises from your bloodline. From all those that came before you.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Ashleigh started to say.

    ¡°I am saying, Ashleigh, that it¡¯s a living thing,¡± Lily said. ¡°We are a part of you. We know what you feel and think. We know if you ept or reject us. We know if you fear us.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°If this is from my bloodline, then Axel should have it too,¡± Ashleighmented. ¡°Why am I the only one with this issue.¡±

    ¡°He does,¡± Lily said. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly the same as yours, but the power he has, he already epted and embraced as a part of himself.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lily smiled, ¡°why not ask him?¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    Lilyughed.

    ¡°Secrets,¡± she sighed. ¡°So many secrets you all hold from each other.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how many people I should be telling about this¡­.¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Axel isn¡¯t people.¡± Lily smiled. ¡°He is your brother, my descendant as much as you are. Doesn¡¯t he have the right to know where his poweres from?¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and looked away nervously.

    ¡°Why are you so scared to share your burdens?¡± Lily asked.

    Ashleigh looked back at her without a word.

    ¡°You have hidden your truths, covered them with lies, to yourself and others. All this has done is increase the burden on your shoulders,¡± Lily said. ¡°Your father has done the same for many years, but I can tell you, he stands much taller now that he has unencumbered himself.¡±

    Ashleigh thought of thest time she had seen her father, how relieved he had been to tell Caleb the truth about Cain.

    ¡°What am I hiding?¡± Ashleigh asked aloud.

    ¡°That is a very important question,¡± Lily smiled.

    ¡°What¡¯s the answer?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know,¡± Galen replied. ¡°It¡¯s something only you can know.¡±

    Ashleigh looked around the room, her confusion evident on her face. She was back in the training room where she had been meditating. Lily was gone, and, in her ce, stood Galen.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Galen asked, taking a step towards her.

    ¡°I think so¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered. ¡°How long was I out?¡±

    ¡°Out?¡± Galen asked with concern and confusion in his expression. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°What were we talking about?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I was telling you about how we find the individual weapons for each person. I suggested you try to figure out what was different about the power.¡±

    ¡°You just asked me that?¡± Ashleigh questioned.

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°Just now?¡± she asked

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just tired,¡± she said.

    ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re sure.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°We received a message from Caleb,¡± Galen said. Ashleigh looked up at the mention of his name, ¡°he said he will be back this evening. Maybe getting some rest before his return would be a good idea.¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t think I should greet him looking tired and ragged? Are you afraid he won¡¯t find me attractive anymore?¡± Ashleigh joked.

    ¡°He will always find you attractive, my Luna,¡± Galen said. ¡°But I worry about the rest of his if he sees you looking worn down.¡±

    ¡°Good point,¡± Ashleighughed.

 Chapter 313 Misundertand Her Intention

    After two days of negotiating and discussing terms, Sofia and Caleb finally reached a mutual agreement. The most important use for Sofia had been that should anything happen to her, Caleb would ept her wolves into Summer without question.

    Sofia had rejected Caleb''s suggestion that her wolves should go ahead and move closer to Summer. Instead, she insisted they would not forfeit theirnds unless they had no choice.

    Caleb had contacted Axel, and they each agreed to send units to Burning Ember. Reinforcing their borders to protect them from a potential retaliation for Sofia''s rejection of Autumn''s terms.

    All in all, Caleb felt very good about this new alliance.

    He was packing thest of his things, preparing to return home when there was a knock at his door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± he called.

    The door opened and on the other side stood Sofia.

    ¡°May I enter?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Caleb replied.

    Sofia stepped inside. Behind her was one of the men that were always with her. He entered the room and set down a small box on the table before stepping back out, closing the door behind him.

    Caleb looked at the box and then at Sofia.

    ¡°What''s this?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Well, it''s been a long time since Burning Ember has had a proper ally. So, I couldn''t remember all the traditional pomp and circumstance. But I was reminded of the most important one.¡±

    Sofia spoke as though she were already bored with the topic. But a slight curve of her lip told Caleb she was only hiding her excitement.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Caleb smiled, crossing his arms and tilting his head to the side. ¡°And what is that?¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Sofia smiled, trying to keep it to a light grin, but the shine in her eyes gave away her delight. She leaned forward and opened the box. Inside were two small, curved des made of obsidian.

    Caleb''s eyes widened as he looked closer at it.

    It was a karambit, simr in style to the ones he had designed for Ashleigh to be able to summon from her suit. The only difference was that these were genuine obsidian and had a small med design at the handle.

    ¡°They are beautiful,¡± he said.

    ¡°Aren''t they?¡± Sofia smiled. ¡°I''m not much of a fighter myself, but my father had me on the forge by the time I was three. Ten years without practice made me a little rusty, but I think I still did a decent job.¡±

    ¡°You made these?¡± Caleb asked in surprise.

    ¡°Course I did!¡± Sofia replied with a mild offense. ¡°That is the tradition. The Alpha of Burning Ember hand forges a weapon for the Alpha of the allied pack, or, for his Luna.¡±

    Caleb picked up one of the daggers. He was surprised by how lightweight it was. He held it in his hand and carefully maneuvered it back and forth.

    It was nice. Ashleigh would love it.

    ¡°So, I''m curious,¡± he asked, looking at Sofia, ¡°why did you choose to make a weapon for my wife instead of me?¡±

    Sofiaughed.

    ¡°Because the person that rmended you in the first ce told me that your wife was your everything.¡±

    Caleb eyed her suspiciously.

    ¡°Oi, don''t look at me like that,¡± Sofia rolled her eyes. ¡°It''s not a weakness or something to be suspicious of.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Generally speaking,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Mates are often used as weapons. So, it''s notforting to hear that I was specifically mentioned to potentially have that weakness.¡±

    ¡°A strong bond with your mate and partner isn''t a weakness,¡± Sofia scoffed. ¡°Yes, it''s a risk that he or she will be used against you at some point. But until that point, that bond makes you stronger. It gives you something to hold on to. To fight for. To protect.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Caleb smiled.

    Sofia chuckled softly.

    ¡°My friend didn''t tell me that as a way of giving me ammo against you. They knew that I was scared to reach out. To form an alliance of any kind. I am the only female alpha that I have ever heard of. And I am not a warrior.¡±

    Sofiaughed, but the look in her eyes was serious.

    ¡°It was a risk to invite you here. To show you who I am,¡± she said. ¡°I rejected Autumn, but even they don''t know I have taken this pack. They believe it was Soren. The man that you outted immediately.¡±

    Sofia took a breath.

    ¡°My people have warriors, but we aren''t like your people, Caleb. Or Eclipsed or Broken Crag. You could take us in a day if you really wanted to.¡±

    Sofia clenched her jaw, and Caleb could see the sheen of tears in her eyes.

    ¡°So, inviting you here, never having met you, was the same as inviting a fox into a hen house and just praying he wasn''t hungry.¡±

    She swallowed and looked away. She let out a softugh to cover the sniffle.

    ¡°My point is knowing that you are a man that loves and honors your mate and a man that would protect the survivors of another pack. Those are the things I needed to know to make a smart decision about you.¡±

    ¡°Well, you still tried to trick me,¡± Caleb joked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Come on now, girls gotta y it safe,¡± Sofiaughed.

    Caleb chuckled and then set the de back in the box. He looked up at her with genuine appreciation.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°For this and for trusting me not to be hungry.¡±

    He smiled, and sheughed.

    ¡°It wasn''t trust. It was hope,¡± she said and then added with augh. ¡°And a good referral.¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°Yea, guess I need to send Jonas some kind of gift of gratitude¡­.¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°You know him better than I do. What do you think he would like?¡±

    ¡°Jonas?¡± Sofia questioned. ¡°The Alpha of Broken Crag?¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡±

    ¡°I barely know him at all,¡± she said.

    Caleb furrowed his brows and looked at her with honest confusion as she continued to talk.

    ¡°Met him once or twice when I was young. I knew his daughter a lot better. We yed games together while our dads tried to work out deals that never went through for one reason or another. But I don''t think I have ever had a proper conversation with him.¡±

    ¡°I don''t understand,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Wasn''t Jonas the one that rmended you speak to me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Sofia replied with her own confusion. ¡°What made you think that?¡±

    ¡°You said that person knew about Eclipsed and my taking the survivors¡­ You didn''t seem to know Axel¡­ so I assumed it was Jonas.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Sofia shook her head. ¡°The person I''m talking about isn''t an alpha.¡±

    ?(O)??? ¡°Who was it then?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°The same person that kept me from losing myself in the brothel. And the one that gave me the dagger that slit Dillon''s throat,¡± Sofia said with a soft hint of a smile.

    Caleb swallowed, feeling a strange foreboding in his gut.

    ¡°And who is that?¡±

    Sofia looked carefully at Caleb, considered him, and then decided.

    ¡°She said not to mention her, that you might misunderstand her intention,¡± Sofia said.

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°Sofia, please¡­ who was it?¡± He asked.

    She sighed.

    ¡°My word is my bond,¡± she said. ¡°But I will tell you, only because I''m trusting that you are the sort that will judge someone by the things they do when no one else sees them.¡±

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I''ve known her for years. I know the things people whisper about her. I know some of the awful things she''s done. But I also know the person that no one else seems to see. The one that snuck food to the children that begged on the street.

    ¡°That snuck into the brothel when the guards had already made their rounds, to talk with us, to tell us stories and make us smile. To teach us how to protect our minds from what was happening to our bodies.¡±

    ¡°If she could sneak in, why didn''t she help you escape?¡± Caleb asked.

    Sofia let out a gentle scoff.

    ¡°There were twenty of us, my age,¡± she said with an anger that red under the surface but never rose any higher. ¡°Should we have drawn straws to see got out and who stayed?¡±

    Caleb looked away, clenching his jaw.

    ¡°It wasn''t her problem to solve. If she had tried, we all would have paid for it,¡± Sofia said. ¡°It may not seem like she did much to you. But for us¡­ for those of us that felt like the world had nothing left but pain and misery¡­ it was everything.¡±

    Sofia paused and took a breath.

    ¡°Thest time I saw her was the night before I left the brothel for thest time. She told me where I was going and then gave me the dagger. She said whatever happened after I walked out those doors was my choice.¡±

    Sofia looked at Caleb, a firm resolve in her eyes.

    ¡°I made my choice, and I am proud of it. But I couldn''t have made it without her. I wouldn''t be here today without her.¡±

    ¡°What is her name, Sofia?¡± Caleb asked, already knowing the answer.

    Sofia took a deep breath through her nose.

    ¡°Alice,¡± Sofia replied, ¡°the Spring doll.¡±

 Chapter 314 The Right to Choose

    ¡°The Spring doll?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°What is that?¡±

    Sofia scoffed.

    ¡°What? Like you haven¡¯t heard it before?¡± she questioned.

    ¡°I know an Alice, and she is a wolf of Spring,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°But I have never heard that¡­ title before.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Sofia said. ¡°Everyone had heard of her in Autumn.¡±

    She took a breath and crossed her arms as she thought about it.

    ¡°But then again, secrets, rumors, it all works differently in Autumn,¡± she said, looking up at him. ¡°Have you spent much time there?¡±

    Caleb shook his head.

    ¡°Tomas and I didn¡¯t get along from before I became Alpha. I caused him a headache or two in the couple of visits I made to his territory.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Sofia scoffed. ¡°The trips you did make, people were quiet, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was one of the reasons I snuck out on my own. The people were too quiet. It made me suspicious.¡±

    ¡°As it should,¡± she replied. ¡°It¡¯s only quiet when an outsider has entered the territory. Otherwise, secrets are hardly a thing. But, unfortunately, within the confines of Autumn, no one hides their dirty deeds.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb looked at her with disbelief.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± she asked. ¡°How do you think I know about all the packs that joined Autumn? Or about what happened to Blue Reef? The Savage Cove wolves were patting themselves on the back, practically shouting the things they did.¡±

    Caleb shook his head in disgust.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that the things I have seen in Autumn aremonce¡­ or to think that they are talked about so openly.¡±

    Sofiaughed.

    ¡°You are something else¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°I tell you that I was SOLD to a brothel at the age of ten¡­ and you¡¯re shocked that the people that would have such a ce in their territory aren¡¯t shy about betrayals, coups, and murders? But, of course, you do know this is the same ¡®great¡¯ pack whose Alpha is generally decided by murdering the previous, right?¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Just because I understand it¡¯s a reality doesn¡¯t make it any less ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could understand that,¡± Sofia sighed. ¡°Listen, everyone knows all the bad in Autumn because they¡¯re proud of it. And because they know that if you run your mouth to someone outside the pack, you¡¯re good as dead anyway.¡±

    ¡°So what about Alice?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°She wasn¡¯t Autumn, but it sounds like people weren¡¯t exactly quiet around her.¡±

    ¡°Alice is different,¡± Sofia said. ¡°She was sent to Autumn so often that she was practically a member herself. Not to mention, she never remembered any of it.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know what they did to her, but she¡¯s called the Spring Doll because she could be whatever you wanted her to be.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­ she worked¡­ with you?¡± Caleb asked carefully.

    Sofia scoffed and shook her head.

    ¡°No, Alice didn¡¯t pretend to be someone else to get their rocks off. She literally became a new person all the time.¡±

    Caleb furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Look, I met her only a month or two after I arrived. She was only a few years older than me. She cleaned me up, told me stories, braided my hair, all that motherly shit,¡± Sofia said. ¡°And then she disappeared for six months.

    ¡°I saw her in the street, but she didn¡¯t recognize me. So I thought nothing of it until a few hourster when I saw her pummel three men and slit one of their throats before she disappeared into the crowd.

    ¡°Three nightster, Alice came back to the brothel. She went around to each of us, tucking us in, chatting, telling stories. I was so scared when she came to me, and she could tell. First, she asked why but I didn¡¯t answer. And then she asked my name. I told her that we had met before, and she got a sad look on her face.¡±

    Sofia paused, took a deep breath, and then continued.

    ¡°She apologized and asked if this was the second time we had met, I told her it was, and then she pet my hair as she whispered sweetly.<sub></sub>

    ¡°¡®I¡¯m sorry darling girl, but this will happen many times. I¡¯m a doll, you see. They dress me up in pretty clothes with pretty words. I dance and spin and y their games. But once the show is over, they take it all away, and I am left just an empty doll thrown back in the corner.¡¯

    ¡°I had no idea what she meant, but she was so sad when she said it.¡±

    Sofia looked at Caleb, searching him for any sign of understanding. She could tell he was thinking about it, trying to figure out what it all meant. But he came from another world. The idea of someone stealing your ability to choose your own life was ridiculous.

    But Sofia and Alice knew a different world. One where the right to choose was a fantasy.

    ¡°I heard that same statement countless times. Eventually, I heard the rumors. Alice, the Spring Doll. She was a killer, a spy, a hacker, a diplomat¡­ a little bit of everything and nothing at the same time. But she was like a big sister every time I met her. Doing her best tofort the rest as much as she could.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying she didn¡¯t remember you at all?¡± Caleb asked, crossing his arms.

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Then how does she remember me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not on the radar of whoever controls her,¡± Sofia scoffed. ¡°You? You¡¯re on everybody¡¯s radar.¡±

    ¡°You know this all just seems like more reason not to trust her, right?¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re telling me she isn¡¯t even in control of her actions. So how can I trust that the things she does aren¡¯t leading me into a trap, even if it¡¯s not what she wants?¡±

    Sofia sighed.

    ¡°You believe what you want. But I know her. The real her.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± he asked. ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true, it sounds like she is getting treated regrly. Which is horrible, but it also makes her unreliable. How can you possibly know the ¡®real¡¯ her? Bitter Night is¡­ it¡¯s torture. It¡¯s unlikely even she knows the real her.¡±

    ¡°I told you,¡± she said. ¡°Pay attention to what people do when no one else can see them. That¡¯s when they show you who they really are.¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    Sofia clenched her jaw.

    ¡°I said I saw her kill someone, yea?¡± Sofia asked.

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°I was terrified of her at that moment. But, when she came three dayster, I was sure she had seen me that day and was back to keep me quiet¡­.¡± Sofia paused. She swallowed. ¡°When she told me she didn¡¯t remember me, I was disappointed¡­.¡±

    She turned away from him.

    ¡°I was¡­ tired.¡±

    Caleb swallowed and looked away.

    ¡°I had been there almost a year already. Been passed around by all sorts, none of them kind,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I was looking for a way¡­out.¡±

    Sofia licked her lips and swallowed.

    ¡°I was scared, but when I saw her, I thought.. ¡®this is it¡­ this is how I get out of this¡¯¡­ But then she didn¡¯t remember me, so I knew she didn¡¯t know I had been a witness to the murder.¡±

    She took a deep breath.

    ¡°And it gutted me. My way out¡­ gone. But I was desperate¡­ so I told her. I told her what I had seen her do.¡±

    Caleb looked back at her, and Sofia smiled.

    ¡°She smiled, touched my cheek, and her eyes¡­ they were so sad. Finally, Alice took a breath, got very close, then whispered to me that I didn¡¯t see anything. And she didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    Sofia took a deep breath and wiped the tear that escaped her eye.

    ¡°She came back every night for a week. She visited with all the girls but stayed up with me and then taught me how to distract my mind during the day. How to push away all the pain and sadness. She fought for me when I had given up on myself.¡±

    Caleb listened; it was heartbreaking. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was filled with more anger or sadness at this point. Either way, he couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°I know who Alice is, even if she doesn¡¯t most of the time. The Alice I know isn¡¯t her job, role, or skills. I know the person she is in the tiny corner of her mind that she escapes to. Because she taught me how to do it too. How to survive. How to make a bloody choice for myself.¡±

 Chapter 315 The Comfort of Her

    Caleb¡¯s meeting with Sofia had made him a littlete getting on the road home. But Caleb still made it back, just as most of Summer sat down to eat dinner.

    He had requested that the guards at the gate not announce him. He wanted to go home without a big ceremony made of it. He wanted to see his family and hold his wife in his arms.

    The six-hour journey had felt like a lifetime.

    His conversation with Sofia had left him feeling a heaviness in his heart that he couldn¡¯t quite exin. He had defended Alice because of his own interactions with her. He wasn¡¯t sure of her motivations, but the fact that her warning had allowed him and his wolves to help save so many lives in Winter was worth something to him.

    But he had never expected what he learned today.

    He had heard rumors of something like this, of the possibility of repeatedly abusing the Bitter Night and recreating a person. But everything he had heard had said it wasn¡¯t possible. A wolf could only take so much of the drug before it drove them crazy or killed them.

    But ording to Sofia, this was something Alice had been doing for at least ten years.

    It suddenly dawned on him that Alice had given him a phrase to contact her. He had assumed it was meant to be a way for her to ensure they had a secure connection. Still, it was possibly this phrase was a trigger for awakening a part of her mind usually suppressed by the Bitter Night.

    Caleb sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose.

    The truth was, he had no idea what was true or not with Alice.

    Everything that Sofia had said could be true. Alice could have been a victim of this torture and maniption since she was a child.

    But it was just as likely that Alice was simply really good at manipting people into trusting her.<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t trust her. Sofia did.

    He couldn¡¯t ignore this.

    Sofia was a new ally, a good one at that. Burning Ember was willing to provide soldiers and reinforced obsidian des.

    The old stories about the war with the fae were hardly fountains of knowledge for tactics or weapons. But one thing Caleb did know was that images of the battles depicted obsidian des in the hands of the wolves.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t true, if the des were nothing special against them, they were still potent weapons that only Burning Ember knew how to make.

    But Ashleigh would likely not ept the alliance with Burning Ember if she knew it was introduced and encouraged by Alice.

    Caleb took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time thinking about this problem tonight.

    All he wanted was thefort of her arms.

    As he got out of the car and approached the main hall, he closed his eyes and thought of her. He took a deep breath as he thought of her scent, the softness of her honey blonde hair. The brightness of her hazel eyes.

    The warmth of her smile.

    In the main mess hall, Ashleigh sat with Fiona and Corrine. First, sheughed as they joked about one thing or another. Then, she let out a soft gasp as she felt his presence.<sub></sub>

    It rolled over her like a gentle breeze and sent a jolt through her body.

    ¡®I missed you,¡¯ he whispered in her mind. ¡®Come to me.¡¯

    Ashleigh smiled as his presence gradually pulled away from her.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said as she stood from the table.

    ¡°Are you alright, sweetheart?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°Is something wrong with your food?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Ashleigh smiled. ¡°I just remembered that I promised to give Bell a call tonight, and she tends to go to bed early these days. So I don¡¯t want to wake herter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Fiona asked with a smile.

    ¡°But I think Galen is on the phone with her now, dear,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°You might as well wait until he is done.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at them both and licked her lips.

    ¡°Well, she is going to see him tomorrow anyway, so she¡¯d probably be ok with letting me take this timeslot,¡± Ashleighughed.<sub></sub>

    ¡°But, Ashleigh, your mother goes home tomorrow. So this is ourst meal together,¡± Fiona said, leaning her chin on her hand and giving Ashleigh a bright smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Corrine nodded with feigned hurt. ¡°I really would prefer to enjoy thest bit of time we have together, dear.¡±

    Ashleigh looked between the two women and sighed.

    ¡°You both know he¡¯s here, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked.

    Corrine gave a gentle smile as her only response.

    ¡°What?¡± Fiona asked with a gasp. ¡°Whoever could you be talking about?¡±

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Your entire spirit changes when you sense him,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very noticeable and quite wonderful.¡±

    Fiona chuckled.

    ¡°Go,¡± she said. ¡°Give your husband the greeting of a lifetime.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled brightly and thanked them both before hurrying away.

    ¡°Were we ever like that?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°Me? Never,¡± Corrine replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± Fiona asked with a cocked brow. ¡°Never?¡±

    ¡°Never,¡± Corrine insisted, then added with a sly smile. ¡°I always made Wyatte running to me.¡±

    Ashleigh could hear Fiona¡¯sughter as she left the hall.

    She hurried down the various corridors as though it had been years since they had seen each other, following his scent, energy, and connection between them. Her heart was beating faster and faster as she got closer.

    Ashleigh turned the final corner. She saw him in the distance, and time stood still.

    Caleb turned. His smile grew as his eyes fell on her.

    Like every romantic movie she had seen, they ran toward each other. She jumped at him, and he caught her, spinning her in his arms as their lips found each other in a desperate need for the other.

    After they each felt properly greeted, they pulled away and smiled at each other.

    Ashleigh giggled softly.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± she whispered.

    Caleb smiled and gave her a gentle kiss.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to be home,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh licked her lips and leaned forward to whisper in his ear.

    ¡°Should we head up to our room?¡± she asked.

    Caleb let out a low and hungry growl. He pressed his lips where her shoulder and throat met.

    ¡°I want you all to myself,¡± he said. ¡°With no chance of interruption.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and gently pushed against his shoulders so that he let her down.

    ¡°The treehouse?¡± she suggested.

    Caleb smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Catch me if you can!¡± Ashleigh giggled as she took off running.

    Calebughed and let out another hungry growl before running off to catch her.

 Chapter 316 A Long Night

    When Ashleigh had reached the gates that lead to the forest, she shifted into her wolf immediately.

    ¡°Cheater!¡± Caleb called after her with a heartyugh.

    But then he just stood and watched her run.

    He watched the same white wolf he had seen when he was just a child. The one that terrified him, and yet he had felt such a strong pull to help.

    She was beautiful.

    He walked out into the night and shifted in his wolf. Running toward her, she was already nearing the base of their home away from home.

    Caleb howled into the sky, and she paused, turning to look at him.

    He howled once more, and she howled in reply.

    His heart fluttered, and he ran in another direction into the trees, knowing that she was chasing after him now.

    He ran fast and hard, he dove over and under fallen branches, through the bushes, he hid and looked around from time to time. Seeing a sh of white every once in a while.

    They kept up their game for an hour, perhaps two.

    Caleb looked around the trees but saw nothing. Finally, he turned, and there she was. The great white wolf of his dreams. Her hazel eyes stared at him with victory.<sub>.</sub>

    She raised her head and howled into the sky.

    Caleb bowed before her and replied to her howl.

    The two great wolves padded softly back to the treehouse together.

    Ashleigh shifted first. She climbed up thedder, Caleb following just after.

    As he reached the top of thedder, Ashleigh turned andughed.

    ¡°Is that why you wanted me a€?all to yourself''?¡± sheughed as he closed the hatch and engaged the lock. ¡°To run through the trees anda€¡°¡±

    Her words were cut off as Caleb stood and wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her tightly against him while his other hand tangled into her hair and held her as he locked them into a passionate embrace.

    Ashleigh felt the rush of warmth that spread over her body.

    She rxed and wrapped her own arms around him.

    He gripped her hair with a gentle tug. She gasped in surprise at the sensation, and he took the opportunity to deepen their kiss.

    Ashleigh pulled away as the need for oxygen became apparent. She stared into his eyes, filled with love and lust blending together in a reflection of her own desire.<sub></sub>

    She stepped back from him, pulling her shirt off in a slow but swift movement.

    Caleb let his eyes roam over her full breasts.

    She wore a burgundy and ckce bra, something he had never seen on her before.

    ¡°Is that new?¡± he asked with a curve of his lips and a hungry growl at the end of his words.

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°I heard you wereing back tonight,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°I wanted to dress for the asion.¡±

    Caleb grinned and moved toward her, she backed away in the direction of their bed with a yful smile on her face.

    ¡°Do I need to catch you again?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You never caught me the first time.¡± She winked.

    With a smug grin, he pulled off his shirt. Ashleigh licked her lips and smiled in appreciation of the view.

    He growled and jumped at her, but Ashleigh was able to step just out of reach. She let out a giggle and then ran. However, he caught her by the waist just before she managed to jump onto the bed.<sub></sub>

    His hands firmly on her hips, he pulled her back against him. Ashleigh gasped as her back pressed to his bare chest, and her ass pushed against the thick bulge in his pants.

    Caleb bent his head forward and nuzzled against her, pressing his nose to the crook of her neck, he breathed her in. This was the moment he always looked forward to.

    Taking her in, letting her scent wash over him and fill him with the warring sense offort and desire she elicited in him. Part of him just wanted toy down and hold her in his arms as they foundfort in their warmth.

    But the other part of him longed to see her panting and calling his name as he thrust himself harder and deeper inside of her.

    The thought made him draw a deep breath through his nose and nip lightly at her throat as he moved his hips to rub himself against her.

    Ashleigh let out a soft gasp and moan.

    Caleb smiled against her throat.

    He hooked his thumb into the waistband of her pants and moved his hand away from her hip toward the center of her body. His fingers skillfully unhooked the button and lowered the zipper.

    Ashleigh licked her lips and leaned her head back against him as the warmth of his hand rested on her abdomen, his finger lightly tracing over thece of her panties.

    ¡°What about these?¡± his hot breath whispered against her throat. ¡°Do they match? Did you pick these out just for the asion as well?¡±

    Ashleigh let out a shuddering breath as his hand moved down, his fingers gently touching and tracing a line down to her opening over the thin fabric.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Caleb smiled with surprise as thece under his fingers suddenly ended, and he felt the heating off of her. ¡°It looks like you really went all out to greet me¡­¡±

    He had never expected Ashleigh to be bold enough to wear crotchless panties. He moved his hand forward, applying gentle pressure she began to rock naturally against his hand.

    She moaned and leaned back against him. Caleb ran his tongue along her throat, kissing her and nipping her as his finger dipped into her creamy folds.

    Ashleigh gasped and bit her lip at the jolt of pleasure that shot through her. Caleb pulled his hand away just enough to introduce a second finger.

    Ashleigh let out soft pants and moaned as he moved his fingers in and out, probing her in a way that was building an intense pressure inside her belly. She rocked her body against his hand, wishing for him to move faster, deeper. As though he read her mind, he did exactly as she wanted.

    Ashleigh turned her head and kissed him fiercely.

    Caleb pulled his hand away, drawing sounds of protest from Ashleigh. He smiled and kissed her tenderly.

    ¡°Patience,¡± he whispered.

    His hands moved back up to her hips. Then, hooking both his thumbs into her pants, he moved them down over the curve of her firm bottom and let them fall, so they bunched at her knees.

    He removed the restraint of his own pants and boxers. Caleb wrapped his hand, wet with her juices, around his thick shaft. He lined himself up and slowly moved so that he rubbed against her sensitive slit with each movement.

    Ashleigh moaned, and Caleb joined her as he felt the warmth of her juices sliding over him. The pleasure she was feeling poured into through their bond. He couldn''t hold back anymore.

    ¡°Brace yourself on the bed,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh didn''t question or reply, she did exactly as he asked, bending forward with elbows and forearms supporting the weight of her body on the bed. Her tight ass pointed up at him.

    Caleb let out a low hungry growl as this position,bined with the crotchless panties, provided him a view that made him ache.

    They weren''t new to the act. They had been enjoying each other''s bodies since they were married, multiple times a day. However, the almost full week he had spent in Burning Ember was the longest they had gone without being intimate since their wedding.

    He once more lined himself up with her, pushing the tip of his cock inside her warmth. She let out a gasping moan that made it almost impossible for him not to just plunge himself into her.

    He clenched his jaw and took a deep breath as he slowly began to move.

    The tightness with which her body greeted him was still almost too much for either of them to handle.

    Ashleigh gripped the nkets under her, she took short quick breaths as she felt him spreading her insides. A pain that was filled to the brim with indescribable pleasure, all she wanted was to be filled up by him.

    Caleb felt her need for him and the desire for him to take her wholly.

    Letting out a shaky breath, he plunged into her. She cried out and without knowing it, she moved her hips to meet his as he pounded into her, pushing himself further and further inside of her.

    Ashleigh''s mind was reeling from how much she enjoyed his thrusts, how much she craved more and more. She needed him. He needed her.

    Tonight was going to be a long night, and neither of them could wait.

 Chapter 317 Requests and Notifications

    Just as the first rays of the morning sun began to stream through the great window of the treehouse, Caleb stirred.

    He opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was the top of Ashleigh¡¯s head as she slept peacefully on his chest.

    He smiled to himself and then carefully, he turned her onto the pillow so he could get up.

    They had been up most of the night expressing their longing and need. At most he had only slept for an hour maybe two. But he was used to rising early, his body didn¡¯t know any better.

    Caleb went to the bathroom and took a quick shower. Then, he dressed in some of the clothes he had already stocked in the treehouse. He smiled again as he saw that Ashleigh had added her own clothes to the closet and toiletries to the cab.

    As he exited the bathroom, he was surprised by the scent of bacon. He nced at the bed and saw that it was empty. He looked toward the wall the kitchen hid behind, it was of course pulled out.

    He made his way over and sat down in one of the chairs as he watched his lovely wife moving around the kitchen, wearing only a t-shirt and panties. They were not the variety she had wornst night, and Caleb couldn¡¯t decide if he wished they were.

    ¡°I think we could use a little break, sir,¡± Ashleighughed, feeling the intense gaze on her body.

    ¡°A man can dream,¡± Caleb smiled.

    Ashleigh turned and pointed the tongs in her hands at him.

    ¡°That line only works once, and you used it already,¡± she said with a raised eyebrow.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize there was any food in here,¡± he said. ¡°I was about to run and grab us something quick and easy.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Quick and easy?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°After the workout we gotst night, I am making bacon, eggs, pancakes, and maybe even a steak.¡±

    Calebughed and then got up from his chair. He moved to stand behind her and kissed the top of her head.

    Ashleigh lowered the me on the stove and then turned to face him.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Hi,¡± he smiled back.

    Ashleigh slipped her arms under his andy her head on his chest, Caleb held her close.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± she said.

    ¡°I missed you too,¡± he replied.

    Caleb leaned forward and gave Ashleigh a soft kiss.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said pushing him away gently. ¡°Go away and let me finish making breakfast.¡±

    Calebughed and pulled away, going back to sit in his chair as he watched her return to her work.

    ¡°So where did all this foode from?¡± he asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°As I said, I missed you,¡± she said. ¡°I nned for us to end up out here at some point after you got back, I just didn¡¯t think it was going to best night.¡±

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you just full of surprises,¡± Caleb grinned. ¡°Any other wardrobe surprises you want to share with me?¡±

    Ashleigh bit her lower lip and tried to hide her smile as she felt the rush of embarrassment that rolled over her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have emails to check or something?¡± she asked quietly.

    Calebughed and got up from his chair.

    ¡°Alright, I will let you cook in peace,¡± he said, moving over to the desk and waking theputer. ¡°I¡¯m sure there are just a couple hundred requests for me to approve in my inbox¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, actually I think Galen mentioned something about submitting a request,¡± Ashleigh called out.

    Caleb felt a prickle of anger as he remembered seeing Galen holding the dagger over Ashleigh.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Ashleigh called softly.

    Caleb looked up, she was standing at the end of the small counter, the look on her face was gentle and pleading.

    ¡°You gotta work it out,¡± she said.

    Caleb sighed.<sub></sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yea,¡± she said, giving him a look that told him he was wrong. ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± he started to argue.

    ¡°Caleb, he is your brother, he is your best friend, he is your beta,¡± she said. ¡°He feels horrible about what happened, even though he shouldn¡¯t. Because he did absolutely nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡±

    ¡°No, Caleb. No,¡± she said firmly. ¡°You cannot twist the events. I know that you were scared and that you thought he was going to kill me, but I am telling you¡­ he wasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see him, Ashleigh, you didn¡¯t see how close he was to running that dagger into your throat. If I hadn¡¯tmanded him to stop¡­¡± Caleb paused, clenching his teeth.

    Ashleigh came forward, she got down on her knees before him and grabbed his hand.

    ¡°Caleb, he wasn¡¯t thinking. And he didn¡¯t do it,¡± she said. ¡°He feels horrible about it, he has apologized, and I told him there was nothing to forgive.¡±

    Caleb sighed and looked away. Ashleigh turned his chin back to face her.

    ¡°Because,¡± she continued. ¡°I would have done the same damn thing. So would you, if it was someone else that had done that to Fiona, you would have stopped them. Right then and there.¡±

    Caleb sighed again.

    ¡°Just give me a little time,¡± he said quietly.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°He is leaving for Winter today, and the baby isn¡¯t due for almost two months. So, you have time,¡± she said. ¡°But don¡¯t let it go too long. It¡¯s not good for either of you.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    Ashleigh smiled and gave him a quick kiss before she jumped up and hurried back to continue making their breakfast.

    Caleb turned back to theputer. He sorted through requests and notifications. He wasn¡¯t joking when he said hundreds of submissions and emails would be waiting for him. Most of them had already been addressed by Galen or Fiona, but a few needed his personal attention.

    Twenty minutester, Ashleigh finished ting their food and called him to eat.

    He looked at thest email; it was the request from Galen that Ashleigh had mentioned, and it was marked as time-sensitive.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± Ashleigh called out to him, she had already called him several times without a response.

    She came over and grabbed his shoulders.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± she said with annoyance.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± he replied still focusing his attention on the email.

    ¡°I have called you for breakfast so many times already, what has you so focused that you are ignoring my steak and eggs?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said. Then he looked up at her. ¡°Did Galen actually tell you what his request was?¡±

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°No, he just said that he had sent you an important request,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± he chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not a small request.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked leaning forward to nce at the email.

    Caleb smiled up at her.

    ¡°He wants permission to take ra with him to Winter,¡± he said.

    ¡°ra?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°So that she can present to Axel.¡±

    ¡°Present what?¡± she asked looking back at Caleb.

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°A full automated border defense system install.¡±

 Chapter 318 She Just... Misses Me

    By the time they had said their goodbyes and ra had gathered all of her materials, it waste into the morning before they got on the road.

    Since the request hade fairlyst-minute, ra wasn¡¯t sure if she was adequately prepared to present the idea of upgrading the entire defense system of Winter to Alpha Axel. Even with Galen reminding her that there wasn¡¯t much of a defense system to speak of.

    So, she had been mumbling and whispering to herself, practicing her speech for half the drive from Summer to Winter.

    ¡°ra,¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± she replied, still looking over her papers.

    ¡°Maybe take a break?¡± he suggested. ¡°We aren¡¯t meeting with Axel until the morning anyway, you could always practice in your room after we get there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± ra said. ¡°But if I keep practicing now and then continue when I get in my room, I will double my practice time and really, really make sure I know exactly what I am going to say. Plus, I will know the material better, and if Alpha Axel throws a surprise question at me, kerchaw!¡±

    ra made a chopping motion with her hand.

    ¡°I smack it down with my well-prepped and practiced knowledge of the subject!¡± She replied cheerfully.

    ¡°ra, dear?¡± Corrine called to her.

    ¡°Yes, Luna Corrine?¡±

    ¡°Please be quiet,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°It is a long drive.¡±

    ra sucked her lips and nodded, closing her notebook of prep documents.

    Galen chuckled.

    It was already well past sundown when they arrived in Winter. Wyatt and Axel greeted Corrine, while Bell was nowhere to be seen.

    Galen looked around. Axel pped him firmly on the shoulder.

    ¡°Wee back,¡± Axel smiled good-naturedly. ¡°Looking for Bell?¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­ I was expecting her to be here¡­¡± Galen said, looking past Axel.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°She was,¡± Axel replied. ¡°But we expected you guys about two hours ago, so she went to bed.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Galen replied, not bothering to hide his disappointment.

    Axel chuckled.

    ¡°She told me to get you a drink and feed you,¡± Axel continued.

    ¡°I appreciate that, but I think I¡¯ll just head in and¨C¡±

    ¡°She also told me that if you woke her, you would be staying with Peter for a week.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Axelughed.

    ¡°The hormones are apparently getting pretty intense, she almost stabbed me with a fork yesterday for grabbing an extra piece of bacon that she had been eyeing.¡±

    Galenughed.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Galen replied. ¡°At least it wasn¡¯t a pickle.¡±

    Axel¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°You don¡¯t take a pregnant wolf¡¯s pickle, Galen. You just don¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°Why would you even joke about that?¡±

    Galen swallowed, suddenly feeling very nervous.

    ¡°Axel, knock it off, you¡¯ll scare the poor boy,¡± Wyatt called out.

    Axel burst intoughter.

    ¡°Sorry, man, we all heard about Abby and the pickle. But, unfortunately, I can¡¯t poke fun at Bell, or she might literally kill me, so I had to poke at you.¡±<sub></sub>

    Galenughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Seriously, though,¡± Axel said. ¡°Let¡¯s get you a drink. Dad and I made a pretty decentsagna earlier.¡±

    ¡°My recipe?¡± Corrine asked hearing what Axel said.

    Wyatt nodded with a proud smile.

    Corrine grabbed his chin and gave him a sweet kiss. Then turned back to the car.

    ¡°Come inside ra, you¡¯re in for a treat!¡±

    ***

    Thete meal had been a proper end to the day for three of the five in attendance.

    ra had gone to bed almost immediately after finishing her food, saying there were a few things she needed to review before she could go to sleep.

    Corrine and Wyatt had hung around and chatted for a little while with Galen and Axel but, in the end, had opted to hurry off to bed, leaving the two men alone to talk.

    ¡°And then there were two,¡± Axel sighed as his parents climbed the stairs.

    He lifted his bottle, and Galen raised his. They clinked them together before each taking a drink.

    ¡°So,¡± Axel said, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°Upgrading the defense of Winter¡­¡±

    Galen nodded and took another drink.

    ¡°Is this concern out of the goodness of your heart?¡± Axel asked.

    Galen took a deep breath. He had nned to have this conversation with Axel, he had just hoped it would be a bit more organic than this.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Galen answered.

    ¡°So what is it exactly?¡±

    ¡°You know already,¡± Galen replied.

    Axel cocked an eyebrow.

    ¡°I told you, we are keeping her safe.¡±

    ¡°And I believe you,¡± Galen replied. ¡°But knowing who he is, changes things.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brows and sat forward in his chair.

    ¡°Bell told me that she never told you who he was,¡± he said.

    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t,¡± Galen said. ¡°But, a few days ago, I got an email¡­¡±

    Galen proceeded to tell Axel everything that had happened in the various stages of the cyber war games between Alice and Nessa. The information they had received about the other packs, the questions that had been asked, the videos they had found of him. And finally, the email that he had received after.

    About halfway through Galen¡¯s exnation, Axel had stood up and begun to pace the room as he listened. Now that the story was over, he stopped and turned away from Galen.

    ¡°What did Caleb have to say about all of this?¡± Axel asked, then a little quieter. ¡°Or Ashleigh?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told either of them,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Axel turned with a look of confusion. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°All of this information came from Alice,¡± Galen sighed. ¡°She is aplicated topic right now.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Axel growled.

    Galen observed Axel¡¯s behavior. It seemed a strange reaction.

    ¡°There are questions about what Alice¡¯s intentions are, what her motives are. What she wants from us,¡± Galen said. ¡°There have been¡­ disagreements about the best way to handle her.¡±

    ¡°Handle her?¡± Axel asked narrowing his eyes at Galen. ¡°From what you said it sounds like she helped you¡­ she gave you information about what Autumn and the others have been up to. And she warned you about that piece of shit, even giving you his flight information.¡±

    ¡°Yea, it seems that way, but after the cyber-attacks¨C¡±

    ¡°Cyber attacks?¡± Axel scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Alice provided aplete system restore with upgraded defense?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but she crippled us first,¡± Galen countered.

    ¡°Seems more like she was trying to make it look like she crippled you¡­¡± Axel sighed.

    ¡°She kidnapped Ashleigh,¡± Galen stated firmly. ¡°Took her right out of Summer and handed her to Granger.¡±

    Axel took a deep breath.

    ¡°And those videos make it clear that her sights are now set on you. That is why the defenses need to be upgraded. Between the threat to Bell and now to you¨C¡±

    ¡°The threat¡­¡± Axel sighed and sat down, grabbing his hair in frustration. ¡°She¡¯s not a threat to me¡­¡±

    ¡°All due respect, Axel,¡± Galen sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t know what she is capable of.¡±

    Axel sighed deeply and sat up looking at Galen with eyes filled to the brim with sorrow.

    ¡°Those videos¡­¡± he paused and took another deep breath. ¡°She wasn¡¯t plotting against me¡­ she just¡­ misses me.¡±

    Galen thought her must have misheard. He leaned forward.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I know that Alice is not a threat to me, or to Summer, because¡­ she is my mate.¡±

    Galen¡¯s eye went wide and his breath caught in his chest.

    ¡°What did you jus¨C¡±

    The sound of a door opening cut off Galen¡¯s words, and both men turned to see ra stepping out of the guest room.

    ¡°Oh, hi,¡± she said awkwardly. ¡°Just looking for the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°Upstairs, first door on the left,¡± Axel replied.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± she said quickly heading toward the stairs.

    Axel took a deep breath but didn¡¯t turn back to Galen.

    ¡°Ask Bell for the details, she knows it all,¡± he said before quickly walking away and out the front door.

    ***

    Axel sat down at his desk, he drew a deep breath, running his fingers through his hair. Telling Galen was not something he intended to do. But it was toote to worry about it now.

    There were so many misunderstandings about Alice; did he really want her toe home to him with everyone he loved still hating her?

    He took a deep breath and opened theptop that sat on his desk. After letting it warm up, he stared at the small circle at the top of the screen that held the camera.

    He smiled.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re watching this¡­ I don¡¯t know if you ever will.¡±

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°But just in case you are,¡± he said as the tears that were pooling in his eyes threatened to make their escape. ¡°Just know, I love you, Alice.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Just know, I love you, Alice.¡±

    The video paused, and two fingers gently touched the small screen. Resting where a tear that had fled his eyes and rolled down his cheek.

    ¡°I love you too, Axel,¡± Alice whispered sadly into the cold night.

 Chapter 319 A Memory of Adventure

    ¡°What about the wildlife?¡± Axel asked. ¡°Our current borders are marked with crude fencing and imprable mountain passes. They are simple, but part of the reason we haven¡¯t worked harder to build them up is because of the wildlife. There are animals that migrate in and out of the territory throughout the year. These turrets and sentries you¡¯re talking about, would they pose a risk to the animals?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no,¡± ra said. ¡°They won¡¯t be able to migrate back and forth as quickly as before. But if you have areas you know are migration points, we can adjust how we set up the borderlines.

    ¡°We can set sensors that would identify the animals on their approach and open the gate. There would need to be a second more obscured boundary line a little further in to double-check that someone didn¡¯t figure it out and use the migrating group to sneak in.

    ¡°That¡¯s the way we have sections of our eastern border set up to keep from interrupting the deer migration.¡±

    Axel nodded, listening carefully to what ra was suggesting.

    Corrine smiled as she observed her son. He had grown a lot in the past few months. He had begun his Alpha journey lost and angry. Feeling as though he were being forced into a role that he wasn¡¯t ready for and without good reason.

    But as she watched him now, she saw a man that knew his ce. He was confident and considered all his options beforeing to a decision. Axel understood the weight of those decisions.

    Corrine had never felt prouder of her son.

    ¡°I assumed Alpha Wyatt would be joining this discussion,¡± Galen whispered.

    Corrine smiled and leaned toward him in order to reply quietly, trying not to interrupt the discussion between ra and Axel.

    ¡°When I told him about this meeting, I expected he would have a lot to say on the subject,¡± she said. ¡°But to my surprise, he said that his ce was with his team. Whatever his Alpha decided would be the best for the pack.¡±

    Galen looked at Axel. He thought for a moment about their conversation fromst night; he still hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to ask Bell about it. He couldn¡¯t help but notice the seriousness with which he was talking to ra. He remembered the first few times they had met, Axel was older than Galen by a year or two, but he had seemed much younger back then.

    ¡°He has changed a lot,¡± he said.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Which one?¡± Corrine chuckled softly.

    Galen grinned.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They both shared a quietugh.

    ¡°Wyatt chose to go on a field assignment with his scouting team,¡± she continued. ¡°He has been out on quite a few in the past few weeks.¡±

    ¡°Is that hard for you?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Why would it be?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I meant no offense,¡± Galen quickly replied. ¡°I just meant that the two of you have led Winter together for a long time. I imagine it is difficult to be apart now.¡±

    ¡°You ¡®imagine¡¯ do you?¡¯ Corrine smiled a knowing smile.

    Galen smiled.

    ¡°I admit I am thinking of myself,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yes, I know Bell has had a hard time with the distance as well,¡± Corrine said, reaching out and taking Galen¡¯s handfortingly. ¡°But that¡¯s why you have made the decision to stay, right?¡±<sub></sub>

    Galen looked away and then nodded.

    ¡°Good,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°The two of you deserve some happiness and peace.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Galen bowed his head.

    ¡°As far as Wyatt and I¡­.¡± Corrine chuckled. ¡°Being part of a team again has filled him with life. I think he feels younger. He absolutely loves training, early practice, and drills. Field assignments have been like a brand-new adventure. I swear you would think he is in his twenties again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Galen chuckled and then tilted his head to look at her. ¡°And what about you?¡±

    Corrine looked at him. She smiled and then looked at her son talking with ra. He was focused. He was confident. He hadn¡¯t even noticed that Corrine wasn¡¯t paying attention to the details of the meeting.

    For years Axel had struggled and presented himself as a strong man, but he was always reserved and nervous. So, when she tried to teach him about diplomacy and the finer details of leading Winter, he had difficulty keeping up and staying focused.

    If she was honest, she had been worried. Before and after Wyatt had announced his retirement.

    ¡°My children have both grown. Each is finding their way in the world¡­ and I love seeing this new spark of life in Wyatt,¡± she said.

    ¡°But¡­?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°But,¡± she chuckled softly. ¡°I find myself dreaming of a memory¡­.¡±

    ¡°What kind of memory?¡± Galen asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°A memory of adventure,¡± she said with a gentle smile on her lips.

    Galen waited patiently for her to continue.

    ¡°When I was young, I had lots of adventures,¡± she said with a delighted nostalgia in her voice. ¡°I traveled on foot across the majority of the territories. Met wolves of every pack, made friends, a few enemies.¡±

    She smiled.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Galen said, as though he had made a realization.

    ¡°What?¡± Corrine asked.

    Galen chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just realized something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Part of my training to be Caleb¡¯s Beta involved studying the other packs and their trade arrangements. When studying Winter, I wondered why open trade with the lesser packs had be such a strong part of Wyatt¡¯s leadership, but he still seemed so old school about technology and upgrades.¡± Galen smiled at her. ¡°I understand now. It was your influence.¡±

    Corrineughed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°It took a lot of conversations and a few threats to get him to agree to the first few. But then he understood the value of building rtionships with the lesser packs. I just couldn¡¯t get him to budge on moving forward in time.¡±

    ¡°Dad enjoys living in the past,¡± Axelmented.

    Galen and Corrine both looked back at the young alpha and the analyst that watched them with warm smiles.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling. Were we causing a distraction?¡± Corrine asked.

    Axel shook his head.

    ¡°The meeting is done,¡± he smiled. ¡°We just caught the end of your conversation, and I couldn¡¯t help but throw a jab at dad¡¯s expense.¡±

    Corrineughed.

    ¡°Trouble maker,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°You should go,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°What?¡± Corrine asked.

    Axel gave her a gentle smile and a meaningful look.

    ¡°When everything is settled between the packs, and we have peace again,¡± he said. ¡°You should seek your own adventures.¡±

    Corrine took a deep breath through her nose and smiled.

    ¡°That is very considerate of you, and I appreciate the thought,¡± she began. ¡°But even if the peace is restored, I still have a life here, and my role of Luna¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Axel interrupted. He moved beside her, taking her hand in his. ¡°You will always be the Luna of Winter for as long as you live, no matter if you are here or not.

    ¡°But you have earned the right to enjoy the life you have left. So go on adventures and make new memories to tell your future grandchildren about. Teach them how to dream.¡±

    Corrine cupped Axel¡¯s cheek as tears filled her eyes. Galen and ra carefully and quietly left the room. Axel¡¯s eyes followed them, making sure the door was closed before he continued.

    ¡°Ashleigh has found her mate, her ce. She will be fine. Dad has a new lease on life. I haven¡¯t seen him look this happy since I was a kid. And I¡­¡± he paused and swallowed. ¡°I am doing alright.¡±

    ¡°You are doing amazing!¡± Corrine whispered firmly. ¡°You are doing amazing.¡±

    She kissed his forehead.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Axel smiled.

    ¡°But Axel, I can¡¯t just leave you in charge of all of this by yourself¡­.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be by myself,¡± he said. ¡°I have Saul. I have all the people that support me.¡±

    He paused and bit his lower lip, holding back the longing in his heart.

    ¡°And one day, I will have Alice too.¡±

    ¡°Alice?¡± Corrine gasped and then smiled ¡°Her name is Alice?¡±

    Axel swallowed and nodded.

    Corrine¡¯s smile fell, and she furrowed her brows, tilting her head ever so slightly as a troubling thought suddenly made its way into her mind.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± she whispered, and then her eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Alice¡­ the one that helped Granger!?¡±

 Chapter 320 Is That Still True?

    Corrine took a deep but shaky breath as she tried to keep her calm.

    Axel swallowed, watching his mother take several deep breaths. He waited for the right time to speak.

    ¡°Your mate,¡± Corrine finally spoke, ¡°is the same woman that led Ashleigh out of Summer. In order for that monster to drug her, kidnap her, and torture her.¡±

    Axel licked his lips and sighed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied.

    Corrine let out a low growl.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she questioned through gritted teeth. ¡°You can simply respond ¡®yes¡¯ to me right now?¡±

    ¡°I answered yes, because it is true,¡± he replied, drawing another growl from his mother. ¡°It is not the whole truth, but it is true nheless.¡±

    ¡°The truth is,¡± Corrine growled standing from her chair and moving away from him. ¡°You knew what she did and you still epted her?¡±

    Corrine turned on Axel with eyes filled with a whirlwind of emotion. Anger, sorrow, resentment, agony.

    ¡°You epted someone who would willingly hurt your sister?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Axel said, clenching his jaw. ¡°I told you, what you know is not the whole truth.¡±

    ¡°I know what she did, and how it has affected Ashleigh!¡± Corrine shouted.<sub>.</sub>

    Tears filled her eyes as she remembered the night Ashleigh had returned to Winter.

    Alone together, Ashleigh had told Corrine about all that Granger had said, all that he had put her through. She had cried until there were no tears left inside of her.

    And all Corrine had been able to do for her, was hold her and tell her she was safe now.

    ¡°I am not saying that Ashleigh didn¡¯t suffer, but it wasn¡¯t because of Alice.¡±

    ¡°You dare say that to me?¡± Corrine narrowed her eyes at her son.

    ¡°It is the truth,¡± Axel replied.

    Corrine clenched her jaw, and anger like she had never known before began to pool in her heart. She looked away from him.

    ¡°You will reject her,¡± she said. ¡°Right now.¡±

    ¡°I will not,¡± he replied.

    Corrine¡¯s chest heaved with heavy breaths as she fought to keep from losing her patience entirely.

    ¡°You would choose her over your own family?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Axel said. ¡°I won¡¯t choose. I don¡¯t need to.¡±<sub></sub>

    Corrine could hold back no more.

    The power within her broke the surface of her control, her eyes filled with a green glow, and the room became thick with her presence. Then, finally, she turned to face him, and he stood utterly unphased by her reaction.

    It only angered her more.

    Corrine snarled and pushed more of her power on him.

    ¡°I raised you to know the difference between good and bad. To know when you are being manipted! I taught you to honor your family and to put the needs of the pack before your own selfish wants!¡± she shouted.

    Axel did not respond, simply allowing her to let out her feelings.

    ¡°You promised to take of your sisters, to cherish them always!¡± Corrine shouted. ¡°But now you choose someone that hurt Ashleigh, that is who you want by your side?¡±

    ¡°The Goddess chose her,¡± Axel replied. ¡°And she isn¡¯t who you think she is.¡±

    Corrine growled, and her power grew. Axel closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    ¡°You need to calm down,¡± he said. ¡°This is not helping.¡±

    ¡°You will not tell me to calm down!!¡± Corrine howled, her voice deep and filled with the echo of her inner strength.

    Axel felt the weight of her power increase once more, the pressure of it pushing down on him. It was irritating, and it was taking everything he had to keep from fighting back.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Please, just take a minute and listen to me!¡± he called out to her.

    ¡°I am your mother!¡± Corrine shouted. ¡°You will do as I say!¡±

    Axel couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He growled and opened his eyes, bright with the power of the moon behind them he looked directly at her and she gasped.

    ¡°And I am your Alpha!¡± he snarled.

    In an instant, Corrine felt the power inside of her snap back into ce. She took deep, slow breaths as her sense returned to her and her mind began to settle.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have lost control¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Neither should I,¡± Axel replied.

    Corrine didn¡¯t reply, she moved back to the chair and sat down. Taking a minute to even her breathing and rx her mind.

    He poured her a ss of water, cing it down before her. She nced up and nodded her thanks as she reached for it and took a sip.

    Axel sat down in the chair beside her where Galen had previously been sitting.

    ¡°Are you alright, now?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Are you still mated to someone that caused your sister a trauma that she will know for the rest of her life?¡± Corrine asked, not looking at him.

    Axel scoffed and then looked at her.

    ¡°Are you?¡±

    Corrine turned with furrowed brows and an angry expression.

    ¡°What?¡± she said. ¡°How dare you talk about your father that way!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that Ashleigh has not been traumatized by the way he kept her in the dark about Bell and Alpha Cain?¡± Axel asked. ¡°Or by her crippling fear of disappointing him her entire life?¡±

    ¡°That is not fair!¡± Corrine said. ¡°It is not that simple, and you know it!¡±

    ¡°But it is easy to assume it is,¡± Axel sighed.

    Corrine stared at Axel, still angry from hisment, but understanding his point. She sighed and sat back in her chair.

    ¡°You told me you trusted me,¡± Axel said softly, ncing at her. ¡°Is that still true?¡±

    Corrine closed her eyes.

    Any other day, this would have been a ridiculous question. Of course, she trusted him.

    But, it was an honest one at this moment. She sighed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she finally answered. ¡°I do.¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°I knew that it was going to be a difficult road to walk, getting everyone to understand that Alice is different than you all know. I had nned to wait, to keep her identity a secret until it was time to finally get her back. I didn¡¯t want to cause a distraction or a rift between our family.¡±

    ¡°Axel, the fact that you felt the need to hide her¡­ doesn¡¯t that already tell you the kind of person she is? The things she has done¡­¡±

    ¡°I hid her because of the assumptions I knew everybody would make, not because I think she is a bad person, or I am ashamed of our bond. I¡¯m not, and she¡¯s not,¡± Axel sighed sorrowfully. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s nothing like you think.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me about her, tell me what kind of excuse could possibly convince you that I should ept a woman that is willing to help a madman kidnap my daughter,¡± Corrine replied with the anger soaking every word.

    Axel took a deep breath and sat back in his chair.

    ¡°First, she is also the woman that told me where to find Ashleigh.¡±

    Corrine gave him a look of confusion and then quickly turned.

    ¡°Obviously she knew where Ashleigh was held, because she was a part of the kidnapping.¡±

    ¡°No, mom, she wasn¡¯t,¡± Axel said, tears glistening in his eyes that made the anger in Corrine¡¯s heart ease just a little. ¡°She found out where Ashleigh was and told me. And she did that, by trading herself back to the man that has been feeding her Bitter Night since she was eight years old.¡±

    Corrine gasped and brought her hand up to cover her mouth.

    ¡°Alice isn¡¯t who you think she is,¡± Axel said. ¡°Because none of you have ever met her.¡±

 Chapter 321 Obstacles

    Axel spent the next almost two hours telling Corrine of his history with Alice.

    He told her about how they had met at his first visit to the Blood Moon and about the Bitter Night that was used on him, though he did keep Holden''s name to himself.

    He told her about the boy that waited for him and the a€?game'' they had yed. And how Alice, little eight-year-old Alice, had been the one to save him that day. Leading the monster away to chase after and attack her instead.

    He told her about how Alice had been given many roles to y, many missions to carry out, almost none of which she remembered. But also about the way that Alice had shaken and cried in her sleep, and how he wondered if some part of her did actually remember.

    Axel shared with Corrine the truth about Renee, and about the guilt that Alice carried knowing that she had helped Granger tomit the crime. How angry she had been when she understood that her handler had purposefully given Granger dosing instructions that could have killed Ashleigh.

    And how that reaction had been the beginning of her new treatment schedule.

    Corrine needed a break, stepping outside to let the cool Winter air settle over her as she processed all the information he was giving her. All the events that had happened in or around her life without her knowledge.

    Corrine was finding it difficult to hold onto her anger, to keep thinking of Alice as this monster that had hurt her baby girl. But Axel still hadn''t exined what had happened that day, and how Alice had gotten involved with Granger after he revealed himself as the monster he was to the rest of them.

    After she returned, Corrine sat down and braced herself for the rest of the story. She had kept herments and questions to herself, wanting to know all of the facts first.<sub>.</sub>

    Axel continued to reveal even more surprises.

    Corrine had wondered for a long time how Caleb hade to be there the day that the fae creatures had attacked. Now she knew, it was because Alice had heard only a few words of a phone call. Words that she realized were about an attack on Winter.

    ¡°Why didn''t she reach out to someone in Winter?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°Who?¡± Axel said. ¡°At that time, she didn''t really know any of us. Ha€¡°Her handler, had made sure to keep her from Winter as long as he could. Only sending her here when had no other choice.¡±

    ¡°But why reach out to Caleb?¡±

    ¡°Because she didn''t know any details about the attack, and she had moments to make any kind of decision,¡± Axel said. ¡°She knew that if there was even a hint of a threat to Ashleigh''s safety, Caleb would be the one who would move mountains to figure it out.¡±

    Corrine nodded. It did make sense.

    ¡°So¡­ when she receives treatment,¡± Corrine began. ¡°She forgets everything? Not just one or two events of details?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°From what I understand, she remembers basic information about herself and her handler. But then there are phrases he uses; they sort of unlock parts of her. Usually skillsets. Sometimes whole sections of her personality or memory.¡±

    Corrine nodded, and then looked carefully at Axel.

    ¡°And how can you be sure that that isn''t exactly what happened with you? That she wasn''t programmed to make you believe that she was being honest when she told you everything.¡±

    Axel sighed and looked away.

    ¡°Because, when she came to me, Granger had already broken her mind.¡±

    Axel told Corrine everything about what really happened before Ashleigh was taken. How Granger hade to theb, used the phrase to make her submit, fought with her, and then ultimately controlled her to follow his orders.

    How Alice had tried using the loophole, avoiding being seen, but Ashleigh had seen her at thest minute. And how Alice had tried to warn her back over the line, but Ashleigh had no reason to listen to her and Granger had already taken the shot.

    Axel told her how they had fought and how close Alice hade to killing Granger, but was instead incapacitated by yet another phrase, one that released everything at once and sent her into a sort of madness that should have killed her.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Why didn''t it?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°Because she found something to hold on to, to keep from drowning,¡± Axel whispered. ¡°Me.¡±

    Corrine could see the toll this conversation was taking on Axel, having to recount the horrible details of Alice''s past. He truly loved her.

    ¡°In the flood of memories, she saw me, and she desperately tried to find me,¡± he said. ¡°For two days she wandered half-mad until she found a faint scent, but it was enough to keep her going until the night we found each other.¡±

    Axel told her about their time together. About the feeling of fulfillment andfort of being near her.

    ¡°I chose to mark her because I wanted to,¡± he said. ¡°But also, because I was afraid she would disappear again.¡±

    Corrine''s heart ached for her son.

    ¡°I needed to know that there was a connection between us, that no one could take away. Even if they suppress it, it''s still there.¡±

    Axel hung his head; he had been holding so tightly to his strength throughout the conversation. He had kept himself focused on just sharing the facts. But his heart couldn''t take it anymore.

    He sobbed.

    Corrine got up and put her arms around him.

    ¡°Sshh¡­ it''s ok¡­¡± Corrine whispered softly as she stroked his back. ¡°It''s ok.¡±

    ¡°I might never see her again¡­¡± Axel whispered between sobs as he wrapped his arms around his mother''s waist and let loose the tears he had held back for so long. ¡°I don''t know where she is¡­ if she''s ok¡­¡±

    Corrine continued to try to soothe him.

    ¡°She took another treatment,¡± he whispered painfully.

    Corrine closed her eyes and felt the sorrow in her chest.

    ¡°She''s forgotten me again¡­¡± he said. ¡°What if she never remembers me¡­¡±

    ¡°It''s going to be ok, honey,¡± Corrine said, kissing the top of his head and sniffling. ¡°We''ll get her back.¡±

    Axel took a shuddered breath and felt his heart still for a moment. Then, he slowly pulled back and looked up at his mother. Tears were running down her cheeks, and deep sorrow in her eyes. But she smiled at him and cupped his cheek.

    ¡°We''ll get her back?¡± he whispered the question as though it were the only answer he would ever need.

    Corrine pursed her lips together and sniffled, before smiling again.

    ¡°She''s family,¡± she said. ¡°We protect what is ours.¡±

    Axel felt a weight that he had been carrying suddenly lift from his shoulders and he lowered his head to sob once more. The grief, the sorrow, and even the relief washed over him and he did nothing to hold it back.

    Corrine held her son and let him cry.

    She wasn''t convinced that Alice was the best Luna for Winter, or that she ever could be. But she was convinced that Axel had changed since he had made his bond with her. Whatever else she had been or currently was, she had inspired in him greatness.

    All Corrine had ever wanted for her children was happiness and love like she had known with Wyatt. And it seemed each of them had already found it.

    The Goddess saw fit to ce obstacles in their paths, but Corrine knew her children were strong enough to face them head-on. And so long as they were happy, she would support them the whole way through.

 Chapter 322 Fulfillment in Service

    It had been a month since Wyatt had officially be just another pack member. Three weeks since he had joined his scouting team.

    He felt renewed as he ran through the snow, over the hills, and into the mountains. As he howled out reports and waited for the replies of his fellow scouts.

    There was fulfillment in service. One that he hadn''t felt for a long time.

    His people had loved him, trusted him. And though they would disagree, he knew that he hadn''t been of service to them for many years.

    Wyatt had spent years drowning in his own guilt and questioning all of the decisions that he or others made. Hoping that somehow being in control of everything would absolve him of the one thing he couldn''t have done anything about.

    Cain''s death had been the most haunting experience of his life.

    He was a friend, his best friend. And all this time, he had kept the secret of how he died and kept the truth from his family.

    Made Fiona wonder if Cain had been scared, sad, or alone in the end.

    Made Caleb feel like his father was ignored and forgotten.

    But Wyatt had never forgotten. Cain was with him every single moment of every day.

    Whether made for good or ill, the weight of his lies and deceptions did not ease over time. It only grew heavier.

    His solution had been to pull away from the people around him, to try and carry his burdens alone. In doing so, he had be rigid and strict. Leaning harder into the roots of Winter, to a time when things felt more straightforward, simpler.<sub>.</sub>

    He was wrong.

    It may have been Ashleigh''s idea to retire early, but Wyatt had never been more relieved than the day Axel was sworn into the role of Alpha. Though they bumped heads, there were hups in the first month or two. But, Wyatt could see how strong Axel had be.

    By the time of Ashleigh''s wedding, Wyatt was happy to let go of everything that came with being Alpha. His responsibility, his power, none of it mattered to him.

    Telling Fiona and Caleb the truth had been what he needed all along. The Goddess had taken his gifts. But in return, she had blessed him with peace of mind and an understanding of his arrogance.

    A howl in the distance echoed over the mountains and through the trees.

    Wyatt stood from the position he had taken in the snow. The snow umted on top of his coat fell as he shook his heavy gray fur. He nced toward the sound.

    It was Mateas.

    Another howl went out from another direction, and Wyatt turned.

    This time it was Arthur.

    A third call went up. Devon.

    Three different directions, all calling out their position. It was their way of letting the rest know that the section they were responsible for had been thoroughly searched and was all clear.<sub></sub>

    Only one wolf left hadn''t made the call, signaling that the target was not within their zone. Wyatt.

    And he wasn''t going to, either.

    He had found tracks and caught the scent briefly. His prey was here, he could feel it.

    Wyatt moved carefully and silently around the base of the trees, looking everywhere, pausing to listen as he heard a slight change in the atmosphere around him.

    He stepped forward and quickly jumped back just as the arrow flew past his snout.

    Itnded in the snow beside him, leaving a small amount of blue residue.

    Wyatt charged toward the tree the arrow had clearlye from.

    A small woman jumped down, shifting into a smaller ck and grey wolf in midair. Shended on all four paws and immediately ran in the opposite direction as Wyatt.

    He gave chase, hisrger frame and quicker stride closing the gap between them fairly quickly.

    But just as he was about to reach her, she suddenly jumped onto a rock and then, pushing off of it, she moved toward a tree. Again shifting midair into her human form, just in time to grab hold of the lower branch and pull herself up.

    Wyatt growled as he stared into the thick branches looking for her movements.<sub></sub>

    The sound of the branches rustling in the next tree drew his attention, and then he saw the snow falling from the tree, the one beside it, and the next.

    The little monkey was hopping from tree to tree.

    Wyatt lifted his snout and howled out his position, letting the others know he had found their prey.

    He then quickly chased after her.

    Three howls replied at varying distances. Mateas was closest.

    Wyatt followed the line of falling snow, his eyes continuing to nce up in case she decided to drop down at any moment.

    The sound hit his ears first. Wyatt jumped toward the tree just in time to avoid the arrow. But he didn''t stop moving, and she didn''t stop shooting. Finally, after a seventh shot, she paused, and Wyatt found a safe spot below the trees that kept him from her line of fire.

    Wyatt watched the tree with great care. He knew where she was. She hadn''t moved. He could almost see her now. His eyes roamed over the battlefield; her sight lines were clear from how the arrows hadnded on the ground around him.

    He saw an opportunity then.

    Behind the tree was arge boulder with a reasonably t side. Wyatt could use her own y against her. He would be able to scurry up the tree like the monkey that was, but he could very well knock her out of it.

    Wyatt charged forward.

    Swish!

    Swish!

    The sound of the arrow streaming by him only pushed him faster. Finally, his goal approached. He leaped into the air and pushed all four paws off the t surface,unching him toward the tree. He shifted into his human form, a huge and muscr man with weight to throw around. He braced himself as his body hit the side of the tree.

    He heard her muffled cry as she fell forward through the branches andnded with a thud in the snow between the trees.

    Wyatt charged at her, pulling out his dagger.

    The girl lifted her head, a gasp of concern escaped her lips, and then just as quickly, they formed into a smirk.

    When she smiled, Wyatt was inches from her, moments away from victory.

    ¡°I win,¡± she whispered.

    Wyatt stopped dead in his tracks. He furrowed his brow and saw her arm outstretched. A small crossbow in hand, he followed the trajectory of her arm.

    There stood Mateas, staring down at his ribs. A small but evident patch of blue stared back at him from where his heart beat beneath the surface.

    Wyatt sighed and thenughed his heartyugh.

    He reached his hand out to her, she took it, and he helped her up.

    ¡°Very well yed, Penelope,¡± he said.

    The girl lowered the cowl of her practice gear, revealing her ebony hair tied back in two braids. She looked up at him, a bright smile in her cornflower blue eyes.

    ¡°I liked that move you pulled at the end,¡± she said. ¡°Looked familiar.¡±

    Wyatt wrapped his arm around her shoulder.

    ¡°If you can''t learn from your enemy, you''ll never be able to win,¡± he said with a proud smile.

    ¡°Damn it, Penelope, I really thought we had you that time,¡± Mateas sighed.

    ¡°He almost did,¡± she pointed to Wyatt, then looked back at Mateas. ¡°But your stomping through the forest huffing and puffing like a moose during the rutting season made it easy for me.¡±

    Penelope stepped forward and continued to good-naturedly poke fun at their leader. Wyatt couldn''t help but feel a swelling of pride at how well she had adapted to the team.

    Wyatt was a new member of the scouting party, but Penelope was thetest member.

    She was skilled and humble but liked to joke and poke at others. Wyatt remembered her from her childhood. She used to be shy and reserved. He suspected she had adapted her personality to face the conflict she anticipated head-on.

    After all, being the sister of a traitor wasn''t something anybody let you forget.

 Chapter 323 Regular Training Excercise

    The scouting party that had once been led by the hopeful beta of Winter had consisted of five men.

    Mateas was a young man skilled in tracking and a reluctant leader when the position was suddenly made avable.

    Devon was a quiet man in his mid-years. He was a good archer and happy to live a life of service and solitude where he could.

    Arthur was only neen and excited by the prospect of glory. He had taken it particrly hard when their leader had turned out to be a traitor.

    Lane and Oren were the final members of the unit. These were the two men that helped the traitor escape after he had attacked Caleb.

    They had been scouting through the trees after the battle with the fae. Searching for any stragglers that might pose a problem for Winter. So they were shocked when they came across their leader, bloodied and dying.

    They treated his wounds and tried to take him to the hospital, but he refused. Instead, begging them to take him south.

    He convinced them that Caleb was the one that had attacked him, that Ashleigh had chosen him, but Caleb couldn¡¯t ept it.

    He insisted that if he was taken to the hospital, Caleb or his wolves would see him dead before the morning came.

    They believed him. They took him south and returned to their post, iming to have never seen him.

    Theyter told the rest of the team what he had said to them, and they believed it because of theirplete trust in him. They harassed the wolves of Summer and demanded that they be forced out of Winter.

    It was a devastating blow to the entire team when the truth came out.

    Oren had struggled for several weeks, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t remain with the rest of the unit. It was too difficult to face all the reminders of what had happened. He requested a transfer to a scouting party that would spend most of their time outside of Winter.

    Lane left the service entirely. He couldn¡¯t handle the guilt and the shame of his part in the traitor¡¯s escape. He returned to the South and helped his parents in the kitchens.<sub>.</sub>

    Though both men returned for the execution, both men also left again.

    When Wyatt decided to join the scouts, he requested this team. He knew the hurt they felt and the unfairness with which they would likely be treated. He wanted to help them find their way again.

    He was surprised by the ease of settling into a routine with them. Although the first few days had been difficult, they struggled to understand that he was just another man like them and not the Alpha.

    But that soon passed, and the beginnings of a bond were formed.

    When Penelope, at only seventeen years old, joined their team, Wyatt had worried for the meek child he had known. But she quickly showed him that wasn¡¯t who she was anymore.

    ¡°Did she win again?¡± Arthur called out as he and Devon approached the rest of the team.

    ¡°She sure did,¡± Wyatt smiled, then with a bit of yfulness in his tone, he added, ¡°but I almost got her.¡±

    ¡°This close,¡± sheughed, holding her fingers close together.

    The team had a regr training exercise; one would y the hunted while the others were the hunters. The hunted were given a twenty-minute head start and a specified distance they had to stay within from the starting area.

    Since she had joined, Penelope had not lost a single game.

    ¡°Perhaps you should be the hunt master this year,¡± Wyatt suggested.

    All the other wolves looked back at him with surprise.

    ¡°What?¡± Penelope said in surprise and a touch of shyness. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that¡­.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Of course, you could,¡± Wyatt replied. ¡°You are a great scout and hunter. Winter would be honored to have such a capable hunt master.¡±

    Devon and Arthur smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Come on, Wyatt,¡± Mateas said. ¡°Don¡¯t get her hopes up for nothing. You know she can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Penelope looked back at Mateas. A look of hurt passed over her eyes for just a moment, quickly reced by her steely resolve.

    ¡°I could lead any hunt, anywhere,¡± she said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that you weren¡¯t¨C¡° Mateas began to rify.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Penelope continued. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Wyatt, but I won¡¯t be around for the Wild Hunt this year.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Wyatt asked.

    Penelope shook her head.

    ¡°I have requested the week of the full moon and the one that follows to visit Broken Crag and see how my parents are getting along.¡±

    ¡°You are a good girl Penelope,¡± Wyatt said, touching her hair gently. ¡°Richard will be d to see you.¡±

    Penelope smiled and then quickly turned to the other members of the team.

    ¡°Alright, boys,¡± she said. ¡°I won, and you know what that means¡­.¡±<sub></sub>

    Devon closed his eyes and rubbed his neck.

    Mateas sighed.

    ¡°Why did we agree to this?¡± Arthur asked with a heavy sigh and a groan.

    ¡°Because you still don¡¯t understand how much better I am than you!¡± Penelopeughed.

    The three men all lined up beside each other. As Wyatt stepped forward to join them, she reached out her hand and stopped him.

    ¡°Not you,¡± she said. ¡°You got close to stopping me, so you get a pass this time.¡±

    ¡°Why thank you,¡± Wyatt said gratefully.

    Penelope nodded and crossed her arms as she stared at the other three expectantly.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see it.¡±

    Taking a deep breath before they started, the three grown men proceeded to hold their hands above their heads and spin, beginning a very unhappy ballerina¡¯s performance. At the same time, they sang, I¡¯m A Little Teapot.

    ***

    It didn¡¯t take much convincing for the agreement to be made.

    ra¡¯s presentation, thoughst minute, had been well prepared and thorough. In truth, Axel had already been considering talking to Caleb about the possibility of integrating some modern world into Winter. Galen had simply saved him the trouble of asking.

    ¡°ra will head back tomorrow andplete all the necessary paperwork and requests. After that, it won¡¯t take long to get approved and get the materials sent over. The threat of war and all that,¡± Galen said with an unenthusiastic grin.

    Axel looked up from the agreement he was about to sign to give a shrug of his own.

    ¡°Once the team arrives with the materials, with the size of your borders, it will take roughly two weeks to get all the hardware installed, tested, and finalized,¡± Galen continued. ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you, I can supervise the whole process. One of my primary tasks back home is border maintenance and upgrades. So I am familiar with all the tech and the things that can go wrong during instation.¡±

    ¡°That would be great,¡± Axel said. ¡°Obviously, we don¡¯t have anyone particrly familiar with that stuff. Plus, it gives you something to do while Bell is working.¡±

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Axel nodded, ¡°sound like we got a n.¡±

    Axel signed the paperwork and handed it back to Galen. Galen nodded and epted it, turning to leave the room, but he paused.

    ¡°Was there something else?¡± Axel asked.

    Galen swallowed and turned back to face Axel.

    ¡°I just wanted to say¡­ I talked to Bell,¡± he said gently, ¡°she almost kicked my ass for how the topic came up between you and me.¡±

    Axel chuckled.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have known,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°No,¡± Galen agreed. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t really matter, right? Bell is always right.¡±

    Axelughed, and Galen joined him.

    ¡°Seriously, though,¡± Galen continued. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯re going through. If you ever¡­ want to¡­ talk about it?¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ that a question?¡± Axel snickered.

    ¡°No¡­yea. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m trying, ok?¡± Galenughed.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Axel said. ¡°I appreciate it.¡±

    Galen nodded and turned to leave.

    ¡°Galen,¡± Axel called to him.

    ¡°Yea?¡± Galen replied, turning back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to tell you¨C¡°

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not telling anyone,¡± Galen said quickly, raising his hands. ¡°Bell made sure I understood that this was a top-level secret. So my lips are sealed.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Axel smiled. ¡°But, leaving out the part about who Alice is to me, you really need to tell Caleb about the information she gave you.¡±

    Galen sighed. ¡°Yea¡­ I know.¡±

 Chapter 324 To Avoid An Argument

    Caleb clenched his jaw and gripped the phone in his hand so tightly it the stic case began to crack.

    He took a deep breath through his nose and slowly pushed it between his lips.

    ¡°How is it that I am just hearing about this,¡± he said with an underlying tone of anger.

    Galen sighed on the other end of the line.

    ¡°I am sorry. I know I overstepped.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡± Caleb growled.

    ¡°Knowing how Ash¨C¡± Galen started to reply but thought better of it, ¡°how our Luna feels about the topic of Alice and any potential connection to her. I wanted to confirm some of the information before I presented it to you.¡±

    Caleb sighed. Galen wasn¡¯t wrong about how Ashleigh would react.

    ¡°I apologize, my Alpha,¡± Galen said.

    Caleb could practically hear him lowering his head on the other side of the call. He felt a pang of guilt in his chest.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°I understand. You were trying to keep me from being put in a difficult position. But that is not your call to make. I hope I won¡¯t need to remind you of that in the future.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°So,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Were you able to confirm it? Was the information she provided us real?¡±

    ¡°The things I was able to check on, yes. There are details about Autumn that aren¡¯t possible for us to know if they are true or not, but it seems likely,¡± Galen replied. ¡°It¡¯s all on a sh drive for your review. I spoke with Nessa and asked her to put it together and give you a report this afternoon.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Caleb sighed again.

    ¡°Nessa¡­¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°She¡¯s clearly skilled and generally likable,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°And one of our newest and most supportive allies¡¯ daughters¡­.¡± Galen added.

    ¡°And ra¡¯s mate.¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t suppose she¡¯ll just behave from now on, do you?¡± Caleb asked, pinching the bridge of his nose, trying to fight off the headache that was beginning to form.

    ¡°I want to say yes,¡± Galen said. ¡°But chances are¡­ no.¡±

    Both men sighed.

    ¡°She¡¯s got a thing for Alice,¡± Galen said. ¡°Not like a crush, I mean, she seems to admire her? Maybe?¡±

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Caleb said softly, thinking about the things he had learned from Sofia. ¡°She¡¯s a popr topic these days.¡±

    ¡°Well, Nessa taught herself most of herputer knowledge. And our techs are far more¡­ straight and narrow. I think Nessa feels a connection to Alice, like a hacker sister bond or something,¡± Galen said.<sub></sub>

    ¡°That makes sense, but I wasn¡¯t referring to Nessa.¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°I learned some interesting things about Alice in Burning Ember. Or at least¡­ I was told some things, but they could be lies or games she is ying.¡±

    ¡°What kinds of things?¡± Galen asked quietly. As he felt an uneasiness, wondering if someone had found out about Axel¡¯s connection to her.

    Caleb sat down in his chair and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Where to begin¡­¡± he sighed.

    Caleb told Galen about his conversation with Sofia, how Alice had called herself a doll, and the rumors that she was a new person everywhere she went.

    Galen listened without saying a word.

    ¡°Everything that Sofia said could be true,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Alice could have been a victim of this torture and maniption since she was a child.¡±

    Caleb paused.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Caleb replied honestly. ¡°It¡¯s just as likely that she¡¯s simply really good at manipting people into trusting her.¡±

    Galen chewed his bottom lip, thinking, considering. Then, finally, he took a deep breath and decided.<sub></sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± he said.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked, leaning forward in his chair in his surprise. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s true, what Sofia told you,¡± Galen said. ¡°Alice has been treated with Bitter Night since she was a child. Spring uses her as their doll, programming and sending her out, then rewriting her, so she doesn¡¯t remember.¡±

    Caleb leaned his head back as he absorbed what he was hearing.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Someone I trust who wouldn¡¯t lie told me very recently,¡± Galen said. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you who. I promised to keep that information to myself.¡±

    He closed his eyes. In truth, he had hoped it was a lie. Not just because it would make things easier for him, but because of the idea that a child had been treated in such a way¡­ that she was still being treated like that, it disgusted and enraged him.

    ¡°It seems more and more likely, that Alice really has been trying to help us,¡± Galen said. ¡°As much as she is able.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°I still don¡¯t think Ash is going to see it that way. Not without proof.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure how we would get that without Alice herself.¡±

    Caleb grunted in agreement.

    The men were silent for a long time.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Caleb finally said. ¡°For trying to help me to avoid an argument with my wife.¡±

    Galen chuckled softly.

    ¡°No one wants their wife mad at them,¡± he said. Then, gathering his nerve, he added, ¡°or their best friend.¡±

    Caleb paused and sighed.

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s not a pleasant feeling.¡±

    ¡°Caleb, listen, please, I just want to say¨C¡±

    ¡°Galen,¡± Caleb interrupted. ¡°I know.¡±

    Galen quieted.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to move past it. Ashleigh, mom, they¡¯ve got your back,¡± he scoffed gently. ¡°They¡¯ve told me that I have no reason to be angry with you, that they would have done the same thing.¡±

    Caleb paused, swallowing down the painful feeling.

    ¡°I know I probably would have, too,¡± he said. ¡°But I can¡¯t stop seeing you holding the dagger above her.

    ¡°In my heart, I have forgiven you. I know you¡¯re a good man, my best friend. My brother. But the thought that you put the woman I love in danger¡­.¡±

    Caleb paused as his voice began to crack, and angry tears filled his eyes. He took a long deep breath through his nose.

    ¡°Just give me a little time,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Galen replied sadly. ¡°I¡¯ll take whatever I can get. Just know if you need me, I¡¯m here. Always.¡±

    Caleb sniffled and then forced augh.

    ¡°Yea, all the way in Winter,¡± he said, trying to make a joke. ¡°Did you run away to hide behind your wife just because I was a little mad?¡±

    Galen chuckled.

    ¡°I wish that was the reason,¡± he sighed. ¡°Caleb, I didn¡¯te home to Bell just because of the baby or because I missed her.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caleb asked, leaning forward on his desk as he suddenly grew concerned.

    ¡°Bell¡¯s mate knows she¡¯s alive,¡± Galen said. ¡°He¡¯s looking for her.¡±

    ¡°Fuck,¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    ¡°What can I do?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Nothing right now,¡± Galen said. ¡°ording to Alice, he left the country. It sounds like she did something to make him believe that Bell was in Europe.¡±

    ¡°Alice¡­ again¡­¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Believe me, I know,¡± Galenughed. ¡°I was convinced it was all a setup, and she was plotting something, but¡­ she¡¯s not.¡±

    Caleb shook his head, wishing it were that easy to just ept and move on.

    ¡°So this is the reason for the full defense update of Winter,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Mom just assumed you were being a very paranoid father-to-be.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ two birds, one stone, right?¡± Galen replied.

    The two brothersughed together.

 Chapter 325 Talk To Your Brother

    ¡°I hear everything¡¯s been approved for the defense upgrades in Winter,¡± Ashleigh said as she watched Caleb getting ready for his day.

    ¡°Yep. And Galen is eagerly awaiting the delivery. Very eagerly,¡± Caleb groaned. ¡°He has asked for an update three times today alone.¡±

    Ashleigh giggled.

    ¡°Can you me him?¡± she asked, sitting up in bed. ¡°Getting these defenses up is the first step to making sure that Bell and Ren are safe from the monster that hurt her.¡±

    Caleb nodded as he worked on fastening the buttons of his shirt.

    ¡°I understand. I just wish he would understand when I say, ¡®I will let you know when the transport is on its way.¡¯ He doesn¡¯t need to keep asking about it.¡±

    Ashleighughed again.

    ¡°Please, you wouldn¡¯t have even called if it were you. Instead, you would have driven here and carried the supplies back in your arms,¡± she smiled.

    Caleb turned to look at her with a cocked brow.

    ¡°So, in this scenario,¡± he said, turning his body toward her as he finished thest button of his shirt. ¡°I am trying to protect my wife¡­ and child?¡±

    ¡°I was just saying, if. If you were Galen, that¡¯s what you would do.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, moving toward the bed. ¡°If I was Galen, and if you were Bell.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    Caleb kneeled on the bed, and Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but smile as he moved with the grace and focus of a wolf stalking his prey.

    Ashleighid back in bed, resting her head on the pillows as he crawled over her. He pulled down the sheet. She wore a tank top with no bra. Caleb slipped his fingers under the hem of the shirt, lifting it up just under her breast.

    He leaned forward, his mouth hovering just over her stomach.<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh chewed her lower lip as her heart picked up its steady rhythm.

    ¡°And if you were carrying our own little pup, right here,¡± he whispered. The heat of his breath tickled her and sent small shockwaves shooting over her body.

    She drew in a shaky breath as he pressed his lips to the soft flesh of her stomach.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and arched her back, lifting her hips toward him.

    Caleb smiled and kissed her stomach once more.

    ¡°If¡­.¡± he whispered before pushing off the bed and standing back up. Smoothing his shirt and pants as he headed to the door.

    Ashleigh felt him moving away. She opened her eyes and looked toward him, her nce filled with desire and anticipation.

    Caleb smiled as he reached for the doorknob.

    ¡°If only,¡± he winked at her and left the room.

    ¡°Caleb!¡± Ashleigh growled and threw a pillow at the door.

    ***

    Another week had passed, and still, Ashleigh hadn¡¯t found a way to properly connect with or ept the power that Lily and the others offered.

    It was bing a point of frustration.

    She tried again to meditate, to call forth the power and ept it as a part of herself.

    All around her was an empty space, filled only with her own presence. Then, far off, at an unspeakable distance, she heard the howl of a wolf.<sub></sub>

    ¡®My Luna,¡¯ she thought.

    She felt a strong urge to run, but towards it or away from it, she couldn¡¯t tell.

    A soft light began to take shape not far from her, and then another, and another. Still more appeared.

    Finally, Lily appeared before her.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Lily smiled. ¡°You managed to call us separately.¡±

    Lily looked around at the soft balls of light that surrounded her.

    ¡°We are separate, and yet still one,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°That I somehow called you separately?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Lily replied honestly. ¡°I told you; you are different than every other descendant.¡±

    ¡°What about Axel?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°You said he epted and embraced his power. Did he do something like this?¡±

    ¡°No, Ashleigh.¡± Lily shook her head. ¡°Axel never denied us. On the contrary, he epted us right away when our power touched him.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°What am I doing wrong?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that,¡± Lily said.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    The howl echoed in the darkness again. Ashleigh lifted her head, trying to glean at least a direction.<sub></sub>

    ¡®Hunt it,¡¯ a voice whispered.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lily shook her head.

    As they spoke, two balls of light came together, blending into one.

    ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Again, no clue,¡± Lily admitted.

    ¡®Find the Luna, make her submit.¡¯

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow, she stared at Lily, but Lily seemed to have neither said nor heard the words as she looked carefully at the ball of light that had previously been two.

    ¡°How?¡± Ashleigh asked the voice.

    ¡°How what?¡± Lily asked, looking back at Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh looked at Lily, then shook her head as though clearing away a thought.

    ¡°How¡­ did Axel know your power? How did he recognize it and ept it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lily sighed. ¡°When he was made Alpha, our power became avable again.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡± Ashleigh questioned. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Lily looked carefully at Ashleigh and then turned away.

    ¡°Ask Axel,¡± she said.

    Another howl, Ashleigh turned toward the sound.

    ¡®Find her!¡¯

    ¡®Make her submit!¡¯

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Lily called to her.

    Ashleigh turned. The look on Lily¡¯s face was surprised and concerned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen,¡± she said.

    Lily stepped between the glowing orbs, an angry smile on her face.

    ¡°I hear you now,¡± she whispered. ¡°I know your game.¡±

    Lily stood tall and ced her sword down into the earth below her feet.

    ¡°Return to me, now!¡± her eyes glowed brightly.

    The orbs immediately flew back to her, each being absorbed into her body. The one that hadbined seemed to try to resist, but in the end, Lily was stronger, and it was absorbed with the others.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I told you,¡± Lily replied, pulling her sword and cing it back in its sheath. ¡°Your ancestors are stubborn. They each have their own thoughts on how to convince you to ept what we offer. I want you to ept it because you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°So, Axel was ready?¡± she asked. ¡°And I¡¯m not?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you,¡± Lily shrugged. ¡°He didn¡¯t know he was ready. It wasn¡¯t the same as you. He didn¡¯t talk to us like you do.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know he epted you? How did he know?¡± Ashleigh asked frustratedly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you, Ashleigh,¡± Lily sighed. ¡°His eptance of his mate and us went hand in hand. I don¡¯t know what prompted his reaching to us¨C¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Ashleigh interrupted. ¡°Did you say¡­ his mate?!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes went wide, and then she took an exasperated breath.

    ¡°Talk to your brother, Ashleigh!¡±

    Ashleigh opened her eyes and found herself back in the meditation room.

    ¡°What the f¨C¡±

    Her thought was interrupted by her phone ringing. Looking at the caller, Ashleigh quickly answered.

    ¡°Bell!¡± she said.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Bellughed.

    ¡°Sorry, I was¡­ surprised.¡±

    ¡°Ok then,¡± Bell smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just calling to find out if you will be in Winter for the Wild Hunt this year. We need to know the numbers to make all the food and sleeping arrangements.¡±

    Ashleigh thought about what day it was. The hunt would be at the full moon. It was only another week.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Oh yes, I will definitely be home for the hunt.¡±

 Chapter 326 She Slipped On The Mask

    Alice watched from the treetops. She had noticed them more than an hour ago. But, so far, they hadn¡¯t noticed her.

    The girl was skilled.

    She had carefully moved along the trees. So quickly and with such a light foot, the snow did not fall from the branches to reveal her position.

    Alice knew that there were at least four others with her. The scouting parties of Winter always had at least five. Unlike Spring, who often sent scouts out alone, believing them less likely to be spotted this way.

    It was true. But, it was also much easier for those scouts to be killed or die from an ident without the aid of a team. That, however, was not the primary concern of Spring.

    In fact, every scout was required to make hourly notes and ce them in a small container at their waist. The opening at the top allowed the paper to be slipped inside, but the only way to open it was with a device kept by the scoutmaster in Spring.

    It also had a tracking device inside of it. That way, their task was stillpleted whenever the dead scout¡¯s body was recovered.

    Alice was not required to carry one of these containers. Instead, she was programmed to defend her life and return to Spring at all costs. If she could not do so, there was a failsafe.

    Amand that would erase her entirely. Leaving her an empty shell with no memory or likely any brain function left.

    Or at least, there had been.

    Alice had spotted two other scouts on the other side of the ridge. But unfortunately, they were not as stealthy as their female counterpart.

    Luckily, the people they were observing hadn¡¯t noticed them.

    Down in the valley below were the targets of both the Winter party and Alice herself.

    It was a rogue encampment. Larger than most.

    An unusual sight to see. Most of the wolves gathered were nomadic, not generally willing to be a part of a group or a pack. But these seemed to have been here for at least a few weeks.

    Tracks leading in and out of the valley had all but disappeared, showing that there hadn¡¯t been much movement in recent days.<sub>.</sub>

    Alice put her hand to her hip in a subtle and slow motion, resting her fingertips on the small dagger she wore there.

    His approach was quiet but just noticeable enough for her to be ready when he finally spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± he said. ¡°They don¡¯t normally congregate like this.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s strange,¡± Alice smiled, ¡°is approaching a random scout up in a tree with friendly words.¡±

    She didn¡¯t turn. She was fast enough that if he drew a weapon, she could turn and stab him or drop out of the tree if necessary.

    ¡°But you are not random,¡± he said warmly. ¡°I recognize you from Axel¡¯s ceremony.¡±

    Alice felt a tight pull in her chest at the mentioned name. But she didn¡¯t understand why.

    ¡°Who?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Axel,¡± he repeated. ¡°It seems what I heard about you might be true.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s that, sugar?¡± Alice asked, turning just enough to nce over her shoulder.

    She caught sight of his grey braids and his imposing figure. His face was kind yet worn. A man of many years and many more hardships.

    Alice had wondered about the Alpha of Winter. What he was like.

    ¡°A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Alpha Wyatt,¡± Alice said in her most charming voice with a smile to match.

    Wyatt returned her smile.

    ¡°I hope everything is true,¡± he said.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Well, it is impossible for everything to be true, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alice said coyly.

    ¡°I meant everything that my son believes about you.¡±

    That feeling again, the tightness in her chest. Her brows furrowed, and she felt her heart quickening, but she didn¡¯t know why.

    Alice lifted her head, preparing her mask once more when suddenly she stopped.

    Wyatt observed her reaction. She had seemed confused more than anything at the mention of Axel, not as though she had been caught, but as though she genuinely didn¡¯t know him. She had also called Wyatt the Alpha.

    Spring was most definitely aware of the shift in leadership, so why would their favorite scout be uninformed?

    As she lifted her head, he watched as she smoothed her brows and reced the look of confusion with aloofness and gaiety.

    Had Corrine not already told him about the life this child had lived, about the roles she was forced to take. He might never have noticed the way she slipped on the mask.

    But then, she froze.

    Her expression was notpletely transformed, and she didn¡¯t move. But he saw her breath. He saw panic in her eyes.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t¡­¡± she whispered, her voice strained and short. ¡°don¡¯t say any more about Axel¡­.¡±

    Wyatt watched and listened as she spoke, her teeth clenched together and her body immobile. Each word sounded like it took all the effort in her body to say.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ control for long¡­ the rogues¡­ they came from the south¡­. Something is chasing them north¡­.¡±

    Wyatt furrowed his brows and looked past her into the valley. Matteas had moved further down to observe them closer. They had never seen so many this close to Winter.<sub></sub>

    It was an observational mission. The rogues were not within Winter¡¯s territory; they were roughly ten miles south, but it was close enough andrge enough to raise a g.

    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± Wyatt asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Alice replied. ¡°But¡­ there are more¡­ more nomads moving¡­ugh!¡±

    Alice let out a painful groan.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Please¡­ I can¡¯t hold much longer¡­ I won¡¯t remember this¡­ don¡¯t mention Axel. I will be forced to report it¡­. ¡°

    Wyatt clenched his jaw; he could see she was struggling.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± he said, without even thinking it through. ¡°We can help you clear your mind.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°If I leave¡­ you won¡¯t know¡­ if hees back¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Wyatt asked.

    ¡°Please¡­ tell Axel¡­ I lov¨CUGH!!¡±

    Alice suddenly moved, grabbing her head and crying out in pain, almost losing her bnce on the branch.

    ¡°Alice!¡± Wyatt called to her.

    Alice lifted her head, her face contorted in pain and confusion. He was about to reach out to her when in an instant, her face changed. The mask fell over her, and she stood up straight.

    ¡°How kind of the Alpha of Winter to show concern for little old me,¡± she smiled.

    Wyatt took a deep breath and straightened himself.

    ¡°I am concerned about your proximity to Winter,¡± he said.

    Alice pursed her lips.

    ¡°Are you trying to shoo me away?¡± she asked with a pout. ¡°Because we are not actually in Winter, Alpha. This is technically a neutral zone; you got no im here.¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem here, Wyatt?¡± a voice called.

    Alice smiled and turned her head to the tree beside them, there stood the girl of the group, holding her bow with an arrow notched and aimed directly toward Alice.

    ¡°No, Penelope,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°I just noticed that we weren¡¯t alone.¡±

    Penelope nodded and lowered the bow, keeping her eyes on Alice.

    ¡°Matteas has called us to return home. We got what we came for,¡± she said.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Alice smiled at Wyatt. ¡°Guess you¡¯re leaving,¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t the only scouts out here,¡± Penelope smiled.

    ¡°Oh, I know, darlin¡¯,¡± Alice winked at Penelope.

    Penelope growled.

    ¡°Leave it,¡± Wyatt said.

    ¡°Bye, bye,¡± Alice said in a cheerful tone.

    Wyatt and Penelope retreated from the trees, and for just a moment, Alice felt as though she had forgotten something.

    Letting go of the thought, Alice pulled out her phone and dialed the familiar number.

    ¡°Hello, Alice.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll never guess who I ran into,¡± Aliceughed. ¡°The Alpha of Winter.¡±

    Holden was quiet, but the kind of quiet that Alice had learned to fear.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Alice asked, swallowing down the fear.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Holden asked.

    ¡°About ten miles south of Winter,¡± she replied.

    ¡°That was not where you were sent,¡± Holden replied coldly.

    ¡°No,¡± Alice quickly replied. ¡°But, you told me to monitor the rogues. They were gone when I got there. But I found their track and followed them up here. But that¡¯s not all I found¨C¡±

    ¡°Return to Autumn,¡± Holden interrupted. ¡°You have no reason to be near Winter or their wolves.¡±

    Alice wasn¡¯t sure what she had done wrong, but she knew the tone in his voice. She licked her lips and closed her eyes. It seemed likely that she would be receiving another treatment.

    ¡°Yes, Holden,¡± she said sadly. ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    Inside her mindscape, the actual Alice worked to fix the hole she had punctured in her defenses. Her desire to keep Wyatt from revealing too much had overwhelmed her. She had taken control of her body to protect the secret of her bond with Axel.

    But doing so recklessly damaged the space she had built inside her mind in the process.

 Chapter 327 Not My Type

    After spending weeks searching to no avail, Roman returned to Autumn without a word of warning.

    He had traveled to France and then to Italy. But she was nowhere to be found, and the more he thought about it, the angrier he got.

    It didn¡¯t make sense for her to suddenly appear after all these years. It didn¡¯t make sense that his father had no clue where she had gone in the first ce.

    No, his father liked Bell. Saw her as a daughter, fawned over her, and tried to protect her. He wouldn¡¯t have let her go without knowing where she was or with whom.

    Bell wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape on her own either. She was a child back then. Even if she had stolen the suppressants, she couldn¡¯t have run from Autumn without help. So someone was lying to him.

    He moved angrily down the hall heading for his father¡¯s room. When he suddenly caught the scent that had stuck with him for almost thirteen years.

    Chili peppers and dark chocte, a bittersweetness that burned him from the inside out.

    He closed his eyes and turned his head gently toward his shoulder, following the smell. Letting it fill his senses and wrap around him like a lost lover.

    He took a deep breath and let it out with a hungry growl.

    Opening his eyes, the fire in them had been lit.

    At the end of the corridor, he saw her, standing alone,pletely unaware of his presence.<sub>.</sub>

    Roman clenched his jaw and pushed back against the unsettling feeling of disappointment at herck of awareness.

    He took a deep, cleansing breath and moved toward her. For no other reason than the fact that they had business to discuss.

    ***

    It took a few hours, but she was back in Autumn. Alice was feeling strange. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she had forgotten something. It wasn¡¯t the usual, not the simple fact that her life was basically erased and rewritten at Holden¡¯s whim. This was different.

    On top of that, her head was aching. She leaned against the wall, rolling her head back to stretch her neck. Then, closing her eyes, she tried to will the headache to go away.

    Instead, it seemed to increase.

    As she lowered her chin, she let out an audible gasp when she found Roman standing so close to her that their bodies were almost touching.

    His eyes were fiery and excited. It left her with a feeling of disgust and agitation.

    He leaned closer and Alice, unconsciously, pulled back to the wall.

    ?[0)??? Roman gave her a lopsided grin.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wee me back?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Were you gone?¡± she asked casually. ¡°Hadn¡¯t noticed.¡±

    Roman let out a low growl.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re still away,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here, sugar.¡±

    ¡°Not the real you,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°The only me there is,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°No!¡± he growled, moving closer.

    Alice clenched her jaw, pressing her body against the wall. He was so close now that she could feel the heat of his breath against her face.

    ¡°She¡¯s still in there,¡± he whispered.<sub></sub>

    Alice swallowed and mustered up all of her courage.

    ¡°What do you want, Roman?¡± she asked.

    He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a loaded question.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be disgusting,¡± she replied with a roll of her eyes.

    Roman growled once again.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°It seems my father is holding out on me. I thought you convinced him to share what he knew, but it seems even your tricks didn¡¯t work so well.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said sweetly, ¡°wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    Alice tried to turn and move away from him, but Roman mmed his hand against the wall, locking her into ce. Alice closed her eyes and took a deep breath before turning back to face him.

    Roman smiled.

    ¡°Where you going?¡± he asked. ¡°We¡¯re having a nice conversation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not,¡± she smiled back. Again, feeling a deep and intense loathing rising from somewhere she didn¡¯t quite recognize.

    Roman tilted his head and observed her carefully.

    ¡°Your fire has been tempered,¡± he said softly. ¡°But it¡¯s still there, raging beneath the surface.¡±

    He leaned closer to her again, she tried her best to move away from him, but there was nowhere to go. So instead, her movements made it easier for him to grab hold of her hair.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± she cried out as his finger tangled into her curls and pulled tightly until she stopped moving.

    Alice swallowed. She took deep breaths, trying to keep herself calm.

    ¡°Will you scream for me?¡± he asked with a lecherous grin.

    ¡°No,¡± she growled.

    Alice was surprised by her own voice, her own words.

    Deep within her mind, behind the ss, the real Alice growled and snarled as Roman tugged on her hair. As he smiled and leered at her in the disgusting way he had always watched her.

    She knew it wasn¡¯t safe to take control, to allow herself to be manipted into revealing herself. Still, she couldn¡¯t stand by while he put his filthy hands on her.

    ¡°There she is,¡± he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s my Alice.¡±

    He ran his thumb over her cheek tenderly. The look in his eyes was deranged but delighted.

    Alice stared back at him through the window, her heart pounding in her chest and her anger overwhelming her senses.

    She didn¡¯t have the energy or control to push him off or escape his grasp.

    ¡°You remember me every time,¡± he said. ¡°Not all the details, but you recognize me. You have that same look in your eye whenever we get close.¡±

    He looked into her eyes. Then, seeing the heat of her gaze, that fire that wished to consume him, he smiled.

    If he was going to take her down today, the real Alice would go down without ever giving him what he wanted. She would not scream; she would not cry out. She would keep the doll silent no matter what it cost her this time.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Axel,¡± she whispered in her mind.

    ¡°So much fear¡­ so much hatred,¡± he whispered with a soft smile.

    He tucked his head and nuzzled against her throat. Then, feeling her pull away, he tightened his grip on her hair.

    ¡°But you know¡­ I don¡¯t hate you, Alice,¡± he whispered against her throat. ¡°You¡¯re not my type.¡±

 Chapter 328 His Bloody Smile

    He pressed his lips to her throat, feeling the pulse of her heart pounding away in a panicked flurry. He smiled.

    Alice tried to move away, but his hand in her hair held her in ce.

    Roman brought his other hand to her shoulder and gently squeezed her. Alice was a woman of average height; her build was small but strong. Her shoulder did not squish or poke as he pressed her. Instead, it felt firm and soft beneath his rough hands.

    Alice clenched her jaw and turned away from him. But she didn''t speak. She didn''t make a sound.

    Roman knew she was fighting to stay silent, to keep from him what he so desired. To hear her voice call his name, be it scream or moan. But it only made him want it more.

    His hand moved along her shoulder toward her throat, his thumb tracing her vicle.

    His hot breath against her throat filled Alice with revulsion and fear she fought to keep controlled.

    Roman kissed her throat again, and again she tried to pull away. He tightened his grip on her hair, and she stopped moving. His fingers on her shoulder slipped under her cor. He pulled back gently on the fabric of her shirt, exposing her light, smooth skin.

    He grinned and licked his lips as he leaned forward to taste her flesh, but just as he was about toy a gentle kiss against her shoulder, he saw something that enraged him.

    A sliver of a scar.

    Roman''s eyes went wide, and his heart pounded painfully in his chest.

    He ripped back the fabric of her shirt, exposing her shoulder entirely.

    There it was. Staring back at him, mocking him. A mark.

    Roman let go of her hair grabbing both her shoulders. He shoved her roughly against the wall. Alice could not stop the sound of protest that had escaped her lips.<sub>.</sub>

    Heid his form against her, pressing himself firmly into every groove of her body, allowing no space between them.

    She clenched her jaw and tried to turn her head away as she felt his hunger for her bulging against her leg.

    Roman stopped her. He grabbed her chin and held her in position to look back at him. His eyes were lit up with fire like she had never seen.

    He growled.

    ¡°Who¡­?¡± he whispered out between gritted teeth. ¡°Who is the bastard that dared to tame you!¡±

    Alice looked at him with confusion and concern.

    Roman growled angrily.

    ¡°Not you, doll,¡± he spat. ¡°The real you¡­ tell me who did this!¡±

    Roman stared intensely into her eyes, searching for an answer, for any kind of response.

    All he received was the rage that burned deep within her.

    a€?That''s for me,'' he thought to himself, a€?All for me.''

    His expression softened. He leaned his forehead against hers and moved both hands back to her shoulders.

    Roman sighed as his thumb stroked the bare skin of her shoulder. He didn''t dare look again. Knowing that seeing the mark would only infuriate him all over again.<sub></sub>

    He swallowed down his rage, pushed it back into his mind, and breathed her in.

    The bittersweetness of her scent, the panicked thumping of her heart. They folded into each other and wove around him like a warming embrace, easing the difort of his restless heart.

    ¡°All''s fun and games, darlin'', but it''s time to stop this foolishness,¡± Alice whispered. Her words were brave and strong, but her voice spoke volumes of the fear she felt.

    Roman smiled and nudged her head gently with his own.

    ¡°Fun and games?¡± Roman whispered. ¡°That''s all you are, a€?darlin''''.¡±

    He grabbed her face and pulled back as he stared into her eyes again.

    ¡°I want her,¡± he growled.

    Inside her mind, Alice growled and snarled and threw things.

    ¡°Go to hell, you fucking psychopath!!¡± she screamed.

    The patchwork she had done on her sanctuary was holding, but it wouldn''t for long if she kept engaging with this monster.

    ¡°I see you,¡± he whispered fondly with a cheery lilt to his voice. ¡°I see you seething in there, wishing you coulde out and try to gut me with your tiny daggers.¡±

    He smiled.

    Roman moved his hand to the back of her head, once more grabbing a handful of her hair and holding to it tightly, making her raise her chin to him.<sub></sub>

    He leaned in and rubbed his cheek against hers, bringing his lips to her ear.

    ¡°I wish you could too,¡± he whispered.

    His other hand went down to her shoulder. He dared not look at the offending symbol of a connection to someone else, but he ran his thumb over it.

    Inside, Alice screamed in anger and disgust.

    ¡°Whoever he is¡­.¡± Roman whispered. ¡°He isn''t here now, is he?¡±

    He pulled her hair, holding her steady, and then he brought his face back to hover over her, their lips only centimeters away.

    ¡°But I am,¡± he whispered. The fires of his eyes filled with a dark desire.

    Roman crushed her mouth beneath his own, Alice tried to struggle, and in her mind, she howled and raged.

    He pressed his body into hers until his weight kept her from moving. Trying, again and again, to deepen their kiss while Alice did her best to stop him.

    The hand that had rested on her shoulder pulled away. Roman punched her, a quick jab to her side. Just enough to make her body react and her mouth open.

    Roman thrust his tongue down her throat before she could do anything to stop him.

    The doll felt fear and terror, unlike anything she recognized. She was frozen, unable to react, unable to think. All she could do was tremble in dread as his tongue violently probed her mouth.

    Alice was trapped within the sanctuary she had built and filled with fury and disgust. She took quick deep breaths through her nose as she bore witness to the assault.

    She clenched her jaw as her eyes nced up at the patchwork of the great window. Then, ncing back at the desk, she could see that the buttons and triggers she had worked so hard to create were already starting to show signs of damage.

    If she exerted more control, her triggers would likely no longer work.

    She sighed to herself, regretting the moments she had stolen for herself.

    There were moments of control that had been nned and ounted for. Sending messages, ying with Nessa, and sharing data. But others were purely for Alice. Wanting to see him, hear his voice, even if just for a few moments through a screen.

    Alice looked out her window. She felt the doll''s fear and panic as Roman''s hand moved down her body and his tongue continued its battering.

    She took a breath and nced at her emergency exit. If she used it, there was no guarantee she would make it to Axel.

    If she didn''t, there was no guarantee she would survive Roman.

    Roman''s hunger for her was growing with each passing moment. How long had he dreamt of this? How long had he thought of this scent lingering on his flesh?

    Every time he had seen her fall away inside the doll, he had wondered if he would ever see her again, and though he was loathed to admit it, it filled him with dread.

    But seeing the mark had been much worse.

    It meant there was someone out there besides himself that saw Alice, the real Alice. That knew her. That needed her.

    He couldn''t allow that.

    The need for air felt like a betrayal from his body. Forcing him to draw away from her taste, the feel of her.

    He pulled away, panting as he pressed his body against hers. He didn''t bother to wait until his lungs had fully recovered before moving his mouth to hers again.

    But this time, Alice was unwilling to let him do as he pleased. This time she bit down on his lip, hard, not letting go until she tasted his blood in her mouth.

    Roman howled and pulled back from her.

    ?[0)??? Alice shoved him away.

    He stumbled back and caught himself before he fell. Touching his hand to his mouth, he stared down at the blood on his hands with delight. Then he lifted his eyes to her with renewed fire and a bloody smile.

    Alice wiped her mouth and spat his blood on the ground, staring back at him with unbridled rage.

    ¡°There you are,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Here I am,¡± she replied. Then, reaching her hand down to her boot, she grabbed a small dagger with a ringed handle. She slipped it over her middle finger, making sure to extend the finger to him first.

    Roman chuckled and stood up straight.

    ¡°And here I am,¡± an angry voice whispered beside his ear.

    Roman turned and found himself forcefully shoved against the wall with a dagger at his throat. Before him stood a furious man.

    ¡°Hello, Holden,¡± Roman smiled his bloody smile.

    ¡°Hello, Roman,¡± Holden grinned his Cheshire grin.

 Chapter 329 His Cheshire Grin

    ¡°There are certain rules we agreed to long ago to have a sessful working rtionship, Roman¡­. Do you need help remembering them?¡± Holden asked, pressing the de against Roman''s throat.

    ¡°No,¡± Roman smiled. ¡°I remember them, just fine.¡±

    Roman''s eyes roamed to Alice, who hadn''t moved. She stared back at him with fury, and he could see it was still her. He felt relieved.

    Holden caught the look in Roman''s eye.

    ¡°Alice,¡± Holden said, without turning his attention away from Roman. ¡°Return to your room.¡±

    Alice didn''t respond right away.

    ¡°Alice!¡± Holden growled.

    Roman watched as her jaw rxed, and her eyes lost their shine. Finally, she took a breath and straightened her back.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said. cing the small knife back in her boot as she turned to leave.

    But Roman knew she was already gone. He clenched his jaw and then looked at Holden with boredom and irritation.

    ¡°Either cut me open or get the fuck off me, little man.¡±

    ¡°You''re not as irreceable as you think you are!¡± Holden snarled.

    Roman leaned forward, leaning into the de and feeling the prick of his skin.

    ¡°Neither are you,¡± he whispered.<sub>.</sub>

    With an angry scoff, Holden pulled his hand away. Then, clenching his jaw and retrieving his handkerchief, he wiped the de clean of Roman''s blood before putting it away within his jacket.

    ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡± Holden asked. ¡°We didn''t expect you for another month.¡±

    ¡°Because someone sent me on a wild goose chase,¡± Roman replied, ¡°and I came back for real answers.¡±

    ¡°How do you know it was a wild goose chase?¡± Holden asked. ¡°Maybe you''re just bad at following directions?¡±

    Roman growled.

    ¡°My father lied,¡± he said. ¡°And the videos that he showed me were fake. I confirmed them with the owners of the originals.¡±

    Holden clenched his teeth and nced back in the direction that Alice had left.

    She had no reason to help Tomas, surely.

    ¡°And they were just willing to share?¡± Holden asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he turned back to Roman. ¡°Lending you a helping hand by showing you private security footage?¡±

    Roman smiled.

    ¡°They were willing once they stopped breathing.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Holden sighed. ¡°And did you clean them up properly?¡±

    ¡°It''s not my first time, Holden,¡± Roman chuckled. ¡°I haven''t needed a clean-up crew in at least five years.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°How proud you must be,¡± Holden replied with disgust.

    Roman sneered.

    ¡°You seem awfully judgmental of my hobbies for someone who has made use of them before.¡±

    ¡°I never had you kill anyone,¡± Holden said, smoothing his jacket.

    ¡°Only because Alice interrupted the game,¡± Roman smiled, and his eyes flickered with delight.

    Holden snarled.

    Roman growled.

    After a cleansing breath, Holden straightened his jacket once more.

    ¡°Alice is not yours or anyone else''s concern,¡± Holden stated firmly. ¡°Remember that.¡±

    He turned to leave the corridor when Roman''sugh stopped him.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, knowing damn well that Roman''sugh implied knowledge he would hold over Holden.

    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Roman replied in a sing-songy voice. ¡°It''s just that¡­ her mate¡­ might disagree.¡±

    Holden''s eyes widened, his jaw clenched, and the weight of a lead ball dropped into his stomach.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked quietly.

    Roman stepped forward, a smile on his face.

    ¡°I said,¡± he repeated. ¡°Her mate¡­ might disagree.¡±

    ¡°She doesn''t have a mate,¡± Holden said, barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Roman nodded with an agonizing delight. ¡°She does.¡±

    Holden looked up at the other man, searching for any sign of deception or maniption. But the bitter jealousy that stared back at him, hidden beneath the joy of making Holden squirm, confirmed the truth in his words.

    ¡°How could you know that?¡± Holden asked with a growl.

    Roman narrowed his eyes and took a step toward Holden, a low growl rising in his chest.

    ¡°Did you know already?¡± he asked. His words held a thinly veiled danger that Holden was not oblivious to.

    Holden took a deep breath and settled his mind.

    ¡°No,¡± he lied. ¡°But I knew something had changed in her.¡±

    Roman continued to eye him with suspicion.

    ¡°We lost her for a time,¡± Holden said. ¡°While I went to retrieve you.¡±

    Holden gave Roman an angry look. Roman crossed his arms, waiting for the rest of the story.

    ¡°Someone broke her. Left her wandering, without knowing who she was or where she belonged,¡± Holden said sadly.

    ¡°Who?¡± Roman growled.

    ¡°He''s dead already,¡± Holden replied, knowing the reason for his question.

    Roman huffed.

    ¡°But during her absence, Alice went ces I still don''t know about,¡± Holden continued. ¡°And when she returned, she was different.¡±

    Roman growled.

    ¡°Different?¡± he asked with an angry scoff.

    Roman straightened his back and uncrossed his arms. His eyes grew fiery and angry.

    ¡°Some piece of shit wolf out there has imed her!¡± he snarled. ¡°Put his filthy hands on her, marked her!¡±

    Holden furrowed his brows.

    Marked her? He knew she had been with Axel when she had called. But it had only been a day or two, and it hadn''t been a full moon.

    a€?Can''t even keep your own traditions?'' He growled to himself.

    Roman looked at Holden. This conversation was tiring and infuriating. He didn''t want to think any more about the details of Alice and her mate. The thought alone made him itch for a hunt.

    ¡°I''m going out,¡± he sighed, walking past Holden.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Holden called softly, ncing up at Roman.

    He hated him. Found him disgusting and irredeemable. He was a monster with an unhealthy fascination with Alice, which was something he could not allow. But he could use it.

    ¡°I don''t know what it is you are searching for, Roman,¡± Holden said. ¡°What it is that your father had kept from you.¡±

    Roman turned back, listening to what the little weasel had to say.

    ¡°But,¡± Holden continued. ¡°I assume it was hidden from you all those years ago when you left home.¡±

    ?[0)??? Roman nodded but said nothing.

    ¡°Well, I don''t know if it helps,¡± Holden said. ¡°But back then, your father was quite close to the Alpha of Winter.¡±

    Roman furrowed his brow. He remembered therge man with the knotted and braided hair. He hade around several times before Bell a€?died,'' even the night before.

    ¡°He is no longer alpha,¡± Holden continued. ¡°But he does still live and remains in Winter. Then, perhaps, he will know something of what you seek?¡±

    Roman tilted his head and gave a gentle nod before turning and leaving Holden alone in the corridor.

    ¡°I don''t know what you want, Roman,¡± Holden whispered as he grinned his Cheshire grin. ¡°But I know that you will recognize Axel as the toy you lost and as the one who has imed Alice. Neither of which you will be able to ignore.¡±

 Chapter 330 Celebrations and Festive Events

    In Winter, there were many celebrations and festive events. Most were held within the smallermunities rather than the whole of Winter. Some were small, somerge. More often, these kinds of things were celebrated in the south. The northern territory always had a stricter adherence to tradition and order.

    Things like Christmas and Thanksgiving were human holidays that had been widely epted within the southern half of the pack. When the idea was first broached, Wyatt¡¯s father, who had been Alpha then, had not liked it. But in the end, he agreed to allow the human holidays to be celebrated. So long as there was no actual human involvement.

    There were also older, moremonly celebrated holidays amongst the pack members, like Yule. But there was only one event that the entire Winter pack joined in the celebration.

    The Wild Hunt.

    The Hunt was amemoration of the final battle that saw the end of Loki and his fae that threatened humanity and the wolves alike.

    Every year the wolves of Winter gathered in pockets across the north and south, eating and drinking, ying games, and dancing by the bonfires.

    A drama depicted the events leading up to and including the final battle. It was coordinated across thirty different locations throughout Winter. And it ran at the exact same time, synced up by fireworks in the night sky.

    Ashleigh and Caleb had arrivedte in Winter. The party was well underway when they pulled in and made their way to the celebration fields.

    At least twenty bonfires were spread over thend, and men and women danced andughed around them. Everywhere they looked, barrels of mead and tables filled with fish, both boiled and roasted vegetables, and a variety of meats.

    Caleb found himself smiling as he looked around, all the faces filled with joy andughter.

    The celebrations in Summer were so much more formal and organized. People enjoyed the time they shared, but not like this. Not with such enthusiasm and freedom.

    Ashleigh looked around for Axel. She was quite annoyed that they had arrived sote. She was hoping to get a chance to speak with him before the start of the festivities.

    Suddenly Caleb grabbed her hand, and Ashleigh found herself dragged from where she stood toward the bonfire.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she questioned as he pulled her along.

    Caleb turned with a smile she had never seen on his face before.

    ¡°Dancing with my wife!¡± heughed.

    And with those words and thatugh, Ashleigh forgot what she had even been looking for.

    They danced,ughing and hollering along with the others in their bonfire circle. They swung in and out, traded partners, and danced hand in hand with wolves they didn¡¯t recognize.

    The whole while, theyughed and smiled and enjoyed every moment.

    Caleb¡¯s attention was drawn immediately to the loud squeal through the air before an explosion of green and white lit up the sky. Then, in the distance in either direction, he saw the same green and white explosion.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°The fireworks?¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°No,¡± Calebughed. ¡°I know what fireworks are. But, why are they going off, and why are they spread out like that?¡±

    ¡°Come,¡± Ashleigh smiled as she pulled him along the field.

    Many others joined them in moving away from the bonfires and heading towards a stage. Ashleigh exined to Caleb about the show and how it was presented all across Winter simultaneously.<sub></sub>

    As more people moved closer and closer, crowding in to see the show, Caleb wrapped his arms around Ashleigh¡¯s waist. He held her in front of him so she could see but kept her close so they wouldn¡¯t be separated.

    Ashleighid her hands over his and rested her head against his chest. The people around them settled in for the show to begin.

    A few minutes passed, and another squeal through the air, and a burst of pure green lit up the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    The y began with a narrator summarizing the conflict between the fae and wolves. He exined how the fae had once nourished and maintained the world for the humans and other inhabitants to prosper and grow. But one day, the fae got restless and greedy.

    A beautiful backdrop of trees and flowers on the stage was suddenly covered in a dark red glow. A man walked onto the scene, mboyantly dressed in gold, with painted brown and green leaves all over his skin.

    ¡°We the fae are more powerful than any other creature, and we should be worshipped and adored!¡± the man roared. ¡°Follow me! For I, Loki will lead us to glory!!¡±

    ¡°Booo!!!¡± the crowdughed back at him.

    Calebughed, and Ashleigh nced up at him as the show continued. The look on his face of such joy and merriment. She hadn¡¯t realized how much such a simple pleasure like watching a silly show could mean to him.

    The show continued, telling of how the Goddess had uplifted these mortal beings into her champions to defeat the fae and restore peace to the world. But Ashleigh¡¯s attention was entirely on Caleb.

    Or at least, it was until she heard a name that drew her attention back to the stage.

    ¡°Lily, my love!¡± the man on stage dressed as a strong and mighty warrior wearing a pauldron with a fur lining. He walked toward a woman. She was dressed in leather vestments with a Valkyrie helm.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Geri!¡± the woman called out to him.

    The narrator announced the bonding of the first Alpha and Luna of Winter, the first mated pair of wolves.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they can say they were first,¡± Caleb whispered. ¡°All historical ounts seem to agree that the original Alphas and Lunas were already mated when the packs were established.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°Yes, but you are in Winter on a Winter holiday. So, of course, ours came first,¡± sheughed.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Caleb said with a yful growl, leaning forward to kiss her throat. ¡°You are a Summer wolf now, the Luna of Summer, to be exact.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and exposed more of her throat to him. ¡°I am both.¡±

    Caleb smiled as he kissed her once more.

    ¡°My child! My child! Has anyone seen him?!¡± the actress called out into the audience.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Caleb asked.

    ?[0)??? ¡°Though the strength and power of our Luna had kept her from meeting the same fate as all the other Lunas. Her heart betrayed her¡­.¡± The Narrator announced dramatically as if he were answering Caleb¡¯s question.

    ¡°My son!¡± the Lily on stage called out. ¡°Where is my son?!¡±

    Children in the audience cried out. They told her to go home, to watch out. They told her that her son was safe in their home and that she was being tricked.

    ¡°What did he mean when he said the same fate as all the other Lunas?¡± Caleb whispered.

    ¡°About how they had all died in various battles. Lily was thest of the original Lunas,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Why do they think that?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking up at Caleb.

    The Lily on the stage moved toward a small bundle on the ground. A nket wasid over a body that was the size of a small child.

    ¡°My boy¡­ is that you¡­.¡±

    ¡°No!! Don¡¯t do it!¡± a child in the audience called out.

    ¡°I mean, why do you think the other Lunas died?¡± Caleb asked.

    The woman on stage moved forward. She reached out as the children called for her to stop, the parents letting out small chuckles here and there. She pulled back the nket, and the mboyant man popped up, stabbing her as heughed.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± he said dramatically as the actress ying Lily fell to her knees, holding red ribbons along with the dagger he had stabbed her with.

    Soft sobbing came from the audience, likely from the children who had tried to warn her.

    ¡°Oh boo hoo¡­.¡± Loki said to the audience, crossing his arms and tapping his footedically.

    ¡°Noo!!!¡± Came a scream from the edge of the stage. There stood the actor ying Geri. Grabbing at his side, he reached his hand out to Lily as they both fell forward and closed their eyes.

    Another man jumped on stage, also wearing fur line armor.

    ¡°Loki! We will stop you!¡± he called out.

    ¡°Got to go!¡± Loki smiled at the audience and ran off stage.

    The lights dimmed, and a squeal went through the air, bursting in a cascade of white glitter.

    ¡°What does that one mean?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Intermission,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Oh, good,¡± he said, pulling away from her.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ashleigh said as his warmth slipped away from her.

    ¡°Nature calls,¡± he grinned.

    Ashleighughed. She looked back at the stage. It was dark, but a single prop had been left behind at the center, a single lily of the valley.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what happened¡­¡± a voice whispered softly.

    Ashleigh looked around, but no one was close enough for her to have heard them as clearly as she did. She furrowed her brows, and then a thought urred to her.

    ¡°Lily?¡± she whispered.

    There was no response. But the strange feelings of sorrow that rolled over her and then just as quickly slipped away told her she was right.

 Chapter 331 Called Home

    By the time Caleb had found his way back to where he had left Ashleigh, another firework had gone off, and the actors had returned to the stage.

    Lilyy dead on the ground, holding a single lily of the valley in her hand.

    Geri sat beside her on his knees, whimpering. His hand at his side, he leaned forward and ced his forehead to hers letting out soft sobs.

    ¡°Rise, Alpha of Winter,¡± a voice called to Geri.

    Caleb nced at the other end of the stage. Three women approached Geri, all wore Valkyrie helmets and ted armor.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Valkyrie? Have youe to take my Lily to Valha?¡± Geri asked.

    ¡°She has died a noble death. We will honor her,¡± one of the women said, while another approached and lifted Lily into her arms with ease. ¡°But you must rise, the battle is not done.¡±

    ¡°You must defeat Loki, or her death will mean nothing,¡± the other woman said.

    ¡°I will chase him to the depths of hell if I have to,¡± Geri said. ¡°I will avenge my Lily!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    The three women carrying the body of Lily left the stage. Geri was alone with the single flower. He knelt forward and touched the small, belled petals.

    ¡°The Goddess cries for you tonight, Lily,¡± he said softly. ¡°She has blessed thisnd with her tears. So here, where your blood was spilled, thisnd will be known as Lily¡¯s Rest.¡±

    The lights went down. There were movements and muttered words, a smallugh from the audience sitting closest to the stage.

    When the lights came back up, Geri stood in full armor, with several others standing behind him. Some were in their wolf form. Across the stage stood the mboyant Loki, who smiled andughed and generally looked ridiculous. Surrounding him were others painted with leaves in greens, browns, and golds.

    There were speeches and taunts, and melodramatic pantomime of Geri chasing Loki from the north to south and finally the great battle. At the end of it all, Geri was wounded but lived. Loki had died, and peace reigned across the world of man.

    Caleb had only caught a few lines here and there. Primarily he was searching for Ashleigh. But, unfortunately, she had slipped away in the crowd, and he didn¡¯t like it.

    He looked back and forth, ducking between people and standing on empty chairs. But he didn¡¯t see her anywhere.

    ¡°Are you really that worried?¡± Ashleigh whispered from behind him.<sub></sub>

    He spun around and caught her in his arms.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure where you had gone,¡± he whispered, burying his lips into her hair.

    ¡°Nature called to me as well,¡± sheughed. Then looking back at the stage as Geri gave his final speech, she added. ¡°Aww, guess I missed all the good parts.¡±

    The lights went down, and the squeal of the firework went up. Then, several loud pops, one right after the other, rang out. Caleb looked up to see a mix of colors. Red, purple, blue, green. It was beautiful.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Ashleigh said, drawing Caleb¡¯s attention. ¡°What did you mean when you asked why I thought the other Lunas had died?¡±

    Several people pushed and pulled,ughing as they headed back toward the food and drink. Finally, Caleb looked around and dragged her to a slightly secluded spot beneath a row of trees.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about Spring and Autumn, but Sna didn¡¯t die. At least not when she left Summer.¡±

    ¡°What? How do you know?¡± Ashleigh asked curiously.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Summer has always been great at keeping records,¡± Caleb smiled. ¡°Some of our earliest are about Alpha Caelter and Luna Sna.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Well, regarding Sna, there wasn¡¯t much. There was some mention of her being called home. Some people interpret that as her returning to the ce she lived as a human. Others assumed that she had gone to Winter and died in the battle. That returning home meant she wanted to die fighting.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°But no matter how you interpret it, I don¡¯t believe she died, at least not before Caelter, because he never suffered her loss. The destruction of the bond, it was not something he experienced. Instead, he died of old age, having passed the role of Alpha to his son years before.¡±

    Ashleigh looked away, feeling something akin to an itch in her mind, something scratching at her memory.

    ¡°Ash?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I asked, what¡¯s next?¡± Caleb said, looking into her eyes with concern. ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded and gave him a winning smile.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said with a quick kiss. ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡±

    He looked around with excitement. Ashleighughed at his adorable expression.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen the dancing and the bonfires, the tables and tables of food¡­ we watched the y and the fireworks¡­ The wild hunt doesn¡¯t start for another hour, maybe two¡­ so that would mean¡­Oh!¡± Ashleigh paused with a gasp. ¡°Oh my goddess¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked, looking around with concern that something had caused the look of rm on her face.

    ¡°Oh¡­ that must be it¡­ Oh! Caleb!!¡± Ashleigh squealed with excitement and grabbed his arms, jumping up and down.

    ¡°What are you so excited about?¡± Caleb asked with a chuckle, d to know she wasn¡¯t worried about something.

    ¡°After the show and the fireworks and before the wild hunt¡­¡± she said, looking at him like she expected him to finish her sentence.

    He raised his brows, waiting, and then sighed.

    ?[0)??? ¡°Ash, this is my first time. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Oh right,¡± sheughed. ¡°Ok, well, before the wild hunt is the Mourning Call. It¡¯s sort of like a scavenger hunt¡­ except there is only one item, and it¡¯s for all the pups who have received their wolf but only for a year or less.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ and what is so exciting about that?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°The Mourning Call is a remembrance walk. It¡¯s meant to represent Geri¡¯s search for Lily before she was in by Loki. The item that they are searching for is the same flower used on the stage tonight during the show.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ pretty sad.¡±

    ¡°It is, but it¡¯s not. The one who finds it is supposed to bring it back and give it to the Alpha, who then gives it to his Luna,pleting the task that Geri was unable to. It¡¯s supposed to bless the mated couples with a year of peace and boons,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°Ok, well, that is a much sweeter take on it, but why exactly are you so excited? You are young but still about ten years toote on the cut-off for the hunt¡­.¡± Calebughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to find the flower,¡± Ashleigh sighed, then her eyes lit up with mischief and excitement. ¡°But this must be when he¡¯s going to do it. I mean, it¡¯s perfect. All eyes will be on him, and it¡¯s romantic¡­ it¡¯s perfect.¡±

    ¡°Ash, please¡­ just¡­ speak English?¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Axel!¡± she said excitedly. Then quickly looked around and quieted her voice. ¡°He¡¯s going to announce his Luna by giving her the lily of the valley!¡±

 Chapter 332 Youll Find Out Soon Enough

    Galen set down the te holding a mixture of boar, venison, fish, and a healthy portion of roasted vegetables. Besides it, he set down another te. This one had a small piece of fish, which had been heavily debated, and a bowl containing a heaping pile of strawberries. And a specially requested and overlyrge pickle on a stick.

    He grinned as he looked down at the thick cut, juicy slices of boar, carefully marinated for almost four days in a savory sauce that had kicked his salivary nds into overdrive. He stabbed the first slice with his fork, lifting it to his mouth.

    ¡°That looks good¡­¡± Bell whispered with heat in her voice.

    The feel of her breath against the sensitive nerves of his ear sent a shudder of excitement rippling across his body.

    He only wished the desire in her was directed at him, instead of the food on his fork.

    Galen sighed and turned his fork, offering it to her. With an excited squeal Bell sat down beside him and took his fork, and his te.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she smiled brightly as she bit into the meat with a soft moan. ¡°This is so good¡­¡±

    ¡°It looked good,¡± Galen smiled at her.

    Bell stared back at him and thenughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she said. ¡°I stole your food, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ?[0)??? Galen chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Here you can have this,¡± Bell offered, moving the bowl of strawberries in front of him as she took another slice of boar from the te he had so carefully filled with all the tastiest offerings on the table.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said mournfully as he popped a strawberry into his mouth.

    Bell smiled brightly at her husband as she continued to eat from both tes, even taking a few strawberries as they enjoyed the atmosphere of the evening and the fireworks of the y.

    ¡°Are you two not attending the show?¡± Corrine asked as she approached their table.

    Galen looked at Bell, who turned her eyes away as she continued to chew on a thick piece of meat.

    ¡°We decided¡­ it was probably best to avoid the crowds at the stage,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°Oh I see,¡± Corrine smiled.

    ¡°Just tell her the real reason,¡± Bell sighed.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Galen asked.

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Corrine asked, suddenly concerned.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s not something to be worried about,¡± Galen began, putting his arm around Bell protectively. ¡°With everything going on, Bell has had a few nightmarestely. And we agreed that a show where a mother believes that her child has been stolen from her by a monster wasn¡¯t the best entertainment right now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, darling¡­¡± Corrine sighed sadly. She sat down at the table across from Bell and took her hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Bell shrugged.

    ¡°Nothing to be sorry about, it¡¯s just nightmares,¡± Bell said picking up another strawberry and nibbling at the end of it.

    ¡°I am thankful if it is just nightmares,¡± Corrine said. ¡°But even a nightmare can damage our soul. So, don¡¯t forget that I am here if you want to talk, my girl.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Bell smiled. Galen squeezed her shoulder to remind her of the support that was all around her at all times.

    A te was suddenly set down in front of Galen. It was almost an exact copy of the dish he had made himself, except the fish portion was slightly more significant. Which, if he was honest, he had wanted but had run out of room.

    Galen looked up with surprise to see Axel standing above him.

    ¡°Is this for me?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°It would be very strange if I set my own food down in front of you, don¡¯t you think?¡± Axel asked with a lopsided grin as he took a seat beside Galen, holding another te of food.

    Galen chuckled and nodded.<sub></sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s for you,¡± Axel rified. ¡°Bell has always been a ¡®food sharer¡¯.¡±

    Thest was said with air quotations.

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°It means, that you don¡¯t share so much as take other people¡¯s tes with a thank you and smile,¡± Axelughed.

    Bell scoffed but didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Galen said to Axel, then gave Corrine a nod of gratitude.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied. ¡°Wyatt lost almost as much as I gained when I was pregnant with Axel. I cannot count the number of times I stole his te, and he neverined, not once.¡±

    Corrine smiled with love and affection. Galen and Bell gave each other a nce and a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Axel said. ¡°I get that you need more food when you are pregnant, but how could dad just sit back while you stole his te¡­ that would drive me crazy.¡±

    ¡°Just wait. You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Corrine smiled.

    Galen¡¯s eyes went wide as he took a bite of the venison. He nced at Bell, but her attention seemed entirely focused on the pickle on a stick. Finally, he looked to Axel, who was already working on his roasted vegetables.

    ¡°She knows,¡± Axel said between bites, ¡°so stick your eyes back in their sockets before someone who doesn¡¯tes along.¡±

    Galen turned his focus to his te.

    ¡°Speaking of¡­¡± Corrine said, drawing Axel¡¯s attention.

    He shook his head.

    ¡°Dad was the only scout to report seeing her out there,¡± Axel sighed. ¡°She told dad she would be forced to report having seen him. I guarantee she was called back in after that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Corrine said softly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll bring her home, Axel,¡± Bell said. ¡°I know it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, taking arge pull from his stein. ¡°It has been, refreshing, to have all of you know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, son,¡± Wyatt said as he sat down beside Corrine. ¡°But you will need to tell Ashleigh, sooner thanter.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Axel sighed.

    ¡°Good,¡± Wyatt grinned, kissing Corrine on the cheek. ¡°Now, let¡¯s enjoy the festival.¡±

    They all raised their sses, except for Bell, who raised her pickle. Laughter broke out amongst the group.

    ***

    The Mourning Call began with a howl from somewhere in the forest. The children, already shifted into their wolves, stood along the tree line waiting for the sound. A sound that represented Lily¡¯s desperate wish to find her child.

    Once the howl echoed into the night and reached the ears of the young wolves, they were off. Searching everywhere they could for the one single flower waiting to be imed.

    Across Winter, this tradition was taking ce. But only here at the north¡¯s central city would the flower be given to the Alpha to give to his Luna. The flowers would be gathered in all the other locations and delivered as a bouquet to the Luna the following morning.

    Ashleigh and Caleb found Bell and Galen just as the young wolves set off into the trees.

    The best friends greeted each other affectionately. Galen and Caleb held their hug just a little longer than usual, and their wives smiled as they understood the moment¡¯s significance.

    As Caleb gave his congrattions and asked about Ren¡¯s health, Ashleigh chanced a nce toward her parents and brother.

    Wyatt and Corrine looked out into the trees, pointing and chatting, likely trying to predict how quickly the flower would be found. But Axel sat back in his chair, his foot propped up against one of the mead barrels as he took long drags from his stein.

    ¡°Are you that nervous, big brother?¡± Ashleigh whispered to herself with delight.

    She looked back at her parents and then toward Bell. She smiled, thinking of how surprised they would be once that flower was found.

 Chapter 333 Ill Climb Mountains

    A small snout painted brown and white lifted into the air. She sniffed, breathing in the night, thebination of smells alling to her at once.

    She took a step back as she began to feel overwhelmed. But she still wasn''t used to therge paws or the tail. Then, finally, she tripped on a fallen log, stumbling back and falling to her side with a soft whimper.

    Not far from where shey, she could hear the others running through the trees with ease.

    She had received her wolf almost a year ago, she was one of the oldest in the group, and yet, she struggled more than any other.

    She sighed.

    Her father had tried to push her to shift more, to return to her sses. All the others had returned after two weeks, but for her, it had been almost two months.

    Even after her return, she had struggled to keep up, to practice on her own.

    Joining the Mourning Call was mandatory. If not, she wouldn''t be here.

    a€?Cheer up, buttercup!''

    She let out another soft whimper as the cheerful voice whispered in her memory.

    Losing Teacher Renee had been a pain that all the wolves her age had felt deeply. But for Alma, it had been far more personal. Teacher Renee wasn''t just the person that was guiding her in the use of her wolf.

    Alma had lost her mother when she was only a baby. Her father tried, but he was a military man with long rotations on the farthest borders of the northern territory. Sometimes he would be gone for weeks.

    Teacher Renee had realized quickly that Alma needed more than just a friendly face and a lesson about her wolf. She needed someone to confide in, to help her sort through the feelings of having lost her mother, before she even knew her.

    She became that person for Alma. Building her confidence, her hope.<sub>.</sub>

    And then she was gone.

    Almaid down on the ground, resting her snout on herrge paws.

    a€?I''ll just wait, someone else will find it, I''ll never be able to do it,'' Alma thought sadly.

    a€?Not if you don''t try,'' Teacher Renee''s voice whispered in her ear.

    Alma looked up, expecting to see her. But no, it was just another of her memories haunting her once again.

    ¡°Alma, just try again. It''s ok to take it slow.¡±

    ¡°I can''t!¡± Alma cried out. ¡°It''s too much! I can''t find anything! I''ll never be able to do it!¡±

    Alma had failed her tracking test three times. Even now, Teacher Renee had stayedte to help her, and she still couldn''t get anything right.

    Teacher Renee smiled sweetly, reaching her hand to Alma''s shoulder with a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°Not if you don''t try,¡± Renee whispered. ¡°Everything in life takes effort, Alma. But the things that matter the most, the things that stick with us for the rest of our lives? Those will always feel like the hardest. And it will suck and feel like you''re climbing up a sludge-covered mountain with snowballs being thrown at you the whole way.¡±

    Almaughed as she wiped away her tears. Teacher Renee smiled, knowing she had shaken the despair Alma had clung to.

    ¡°But they are so worth it, honey,¡± she said softly, ¡°So, let''s try again, ok? Nice and slow. Just listen to what I tell you.¡±

    Alma swallowed and then nodded.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Alright,¡± Renee grinned. ¡°Now close your eyes.¡±

    Alma did as she was told.

    ¡°Take a breath, and then tell me what you hear.¡±

    Alma took a deep breath and then tried to listen. The wind, the birds, the beating of her heart, the crunching of leaves somewhere close, not far¡­ close. Her brows furrowed as she began to feel overwhelmed.

    ¡°Breath,¡± Renee instructed. Alma focused on taking another deep breath. ¡°Now, tell me what you hear, one at a time. Find one sound, identify it, and then the next.¡±

    ¡°Wind,¡± Alma whispered. ¡°Birds¡­ leaves moving¡­ crunching¡­. An animal? It''s scurrying.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Renee whispered.

    Alma listened, she focused on only the sounds of the creature, only the leaves crunching around it, she turned her head and then opened her eyes.

    ¡°There!¡± she shouted with delight, pointing to a chipmunk at the base of a tree washing itself.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Reneeughed proudly, Alma turned and gave her a high five. ¡°You got this girl!¡±

    Teacher Renee''s amethyst eyes sparkled with joy; Alma had never felt so proud of herself.

    ¡°All it takes is a little time and patience, Alma,¡± Renee said softly. ¡°So, let''s climb this mountain together. I''ll even take all the snowball hits.¡±

    Alma sniffled and let out a soft whimper as the memory faded away. She felt alone, hopeless.<sub></sub>

    And then she felt cold, as a clump of snow fell from the tree she was pouting under. Itnded directly on her head. Stting against her snout.

    Alma looked up at the branches of the tree, and another st of snow fell on her face.

    And for some reason that she didn''t understand, sheughed inside her heart.

    She took a deep breath and stood up.

    a€?I guess I have to take all the hits myself now,'' she thought. Alma closed her eyes and thought once more of Teacher Renee''s gentle smile and the sparkle in her eyes. a€?Thank you, Teacher Renee. I''ll climb mountains for us both from now on¡­ I promise.''

    With renewed energy and purpose, Alma stood tall, raising her snout into the night sky she inhaled the scent of the forest.

    a€?Trees¡­snow¡­. Charlie¡­'' She thought to herself, identifying each smell she recognized. a€?Sap¡­ dead tree¡­soft, crisp, fresh¡­ there!''

    Alma took off before she had even opened her eyes, following the scent, trusting her body to move how she wanted. Knowing herrge paws would guide her, her tail would bnce her. Her instincts would help her maneuver the trees as she tracked her prey, just like Teacher Renee had always told her.

    ***

    A horn echoed over the trees and the music of the bonfire dancing.

    Ashleigh looked out toward the forest with a smile.

    ¡°Someone found it,¡± she said, bouncing on her toes.

    ¡°You''re awfully excited about this,¡± Bellmented with a questioning look.

    Ashleigh looked back with a mischievous grin and then hurried to stand beside her parents and Axel. All of whom stood looking out toward the trees to see the arrival of the victor.

    She looked up at Axel, her smile never fading.

    Axel took a deep breath and sighed. Taking another drink from his stein. He turned and set it down, before looking back to the tree line.

    ¡°Are you excited?¡± Ashleigh asked quietly.

    Axel looked at her with furrowed brows.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh bit her lower lip, her grin wide and full of expectation and excitement. She leaned toward him as she spoke.

    ¡°I know¡­¡±

    Ashleigh''s eyes brightened, and she wiggled her brows.

    Axel responded with even more confusion.

    ¡°Know what?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You know¡­¡° Ashleigh nodded. ¡°The announcement¡­¡±

    ¡°Ash, are you ok?¡± Axel asked, reaching out to check for signs of fever.

    Ashleigh pped his hand away.

    ¡°Axel!¡± Saul called to him from below a few feet away, he pointed toward the forest.

    Axel and Ashleigh both turned their attention to the tree line. There, the young wolves walked out of the trees, thest of them, a small girl. No more than ten years old.

    Ashleigh gasped and looked at Bell.

    Bell smiled and nodded, tears in her eyes. Galen wrapped his arms around her.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°The victor¡­ her name is Alma, Renee''s favorite student. She always said there was something special in her.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Axel smiled. ¡°Did you know, Renee was the victor of the Mourning Call in her litter?¡±

    Ashleigh scoffed.

    ¡°Only because I wasn''t allowed to participate,¡± she said yfully.

    ¡°You were recovering from exposure in a blizzard,¡± Axelughed.

    Ashleigh shrugged.

 Chapter 334 She Didnt Have Answers

    Axelughed and then he left his ce beside her. Making his way to the small stage that had been ced for the presentation.

    ¡°Wolves of Winter!¡± he called out, and everyone grew silent. Even those so drunk they couldn''t see straight paid attention.

    ¡°Another year has passed,¡± he continued. ¡°And though we have lost many, and now we await a war that cane at any time. But, nevertheless, we know we have been blessed by our Goddess, with every dawning of the day.¡±

    Many murmured in agreement or lifted their steins to him.

    ¡°Luna Lily and Alpha Geri brought these blessings to our world, our people. And so we honor them, we mourn them, we live for them. Our children, our youngest wolves, our future, they have run through the trees, like Alpha Geri before them, and they have found all that was left of Luna Lily.¡±

    Alma stepped forward and handed the flower to Axel.

    ¡°Alma of Winter,¡± Axel said softly.

    Alma looked up with surprise. She blinked and stood speechless.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, kneeling down to her level. ¡°Your teacher, and my friend, Renee, has returned to the Goddess, but know that she is proud of you. That you have honored her in your achievement tonight.¡±

    Alma''s eyes filled with tears; her jaw clenched with emotion. Axel drew her into a hug.

    ¡°I miss her too,¡± he whispered gently.

    Alma pulled away with a smile and only nodded to him. Her father approached the stage, and she jumped into his arms as the swelling of emotion overtook her.<sub>.</sub>

    Axel smiled and nodded approvingly to her father. He then looked back out to the crowd.

    ¡°Alpha Geri was never able to find his Luna that night. Only her corpse. Left behind was this flower, a remembrance and a blessing. This is why every mated pair of Winter has carried this flower into their bond. To honor Luna Lily, the mother of our pack.¡±

    Axel lowered his head, swallowing his own emotions before lifting his head once more and smiling.

    ¡°Every year, our Alpha gives this flower to our Luna. And this year will be no different,¡± he smiled.

    Soft murmurs in the crowd whispered questions of what he could mean. Ashleigh''s eyes lit up as she scanned the area around the stage for who it could be.

    ¡°And since I am unable to offer this flower to my own mate at this time,¡± he continued.

    Ashleigh''s smile fell and she lifted her eyes to the stage, her brows furrowed as she stared at her brother with profound confusion.

    ¡°What better way to honor our Luna Lily, than to be able to offer this flower, to my own mother, the Luna of Winter, Corrine.¡±

    Axel smiled and reached his hand to Corrine as she climbed the steps to join him on stage.

    Ashleigh felt a strange sensation in her heart.

    Confusion, frustration, concern. Why hadn''t he announced his mate? Why would he im not to have one when she knew he had already epted their bond?<sub></sub>

    A lump was forming in her throat.

    The cheers went up as Corrine epted the flower, Axel smiled and kissed her cheek. Ashleigh''s teeth clenched tightly.

    a€?Where is his mate?'' a voice whispered.

    a€?Tradition demands he announce his mate,'' another stated.

    Ashleigh took slow deep breaths through her nose as she felt the weight in her chest getting heavier.

    Axel had always been a firm believer in tradition, he had followed every rule ever ced on a wolf of Winter and had neverined about it.

    So why was he veering off the course now? Why was he keeping his mate a secret?

    a€?Talk to your brother¡­'' Lily whispered in the deep recesses of her mind.

    ¡°I n to,¡± Ashleigh said in a low growl.

    ***

    As the crowd cheered and celebrated the blessing of another year, Caleb looked around for Ashleigh as he felt something strange through their bond. A confusion underlined with anger.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Did you guys see where my wife went?¡± he asked.

    Galen turned and looked around but didn''t spot her right away.

    ¡°She was talking with Axel before he gave his speech¡­¡± Bell offered, ncing toward the stage. ¡°There she is.¡±

    Caleb looked in the direction Bell pointed, he saw Ashleigh walking toward the stage, but she didn''t seem happy. In fact, her entire presence felt concerning.

    He hurried over to her, reaching her just as she was about to take the first step onto the stage where Axel and her parents were chatting happily.

    Caleb grabbed her wrist and pulled her back gently against his chest as he wrapped his arms around her. Nuzzling into her nape. His scent enveloped her with his soothing presence.

    Ashleigh breathed him in, her senses clearing, her thoughts focusing.

    Caleb turned her in his arms to face him.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I think so,¡± she said, looking back over her shoulder at the stage, seeing her brother and parents smiling andughing, she forgot why exactly she had been so angry.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked with concern, rubbing her shoulders tenderly. ¡°You looked pretty worked up, and you felt¡­ angry.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at Caleb. She saw the fear in his eyes and felt how intense his worry for her was. He must have thought she wasing after her brother like she had Fiona.

    ¡°I wasn''t going to hurt anyone¡­¡± Ashleigh said gently.

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I didn''t mean to imply that you were, only that I was concerned about you.¡±

    ¡°I''m ok,¡± she said cupping his cheek and giving him a quick peck on the lips. ¡°I was just¡­ confused.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Why Axel didn''t announce his mate,¡± she said, looking back at her brother again.

    ¡°Why are you so sure he has one?¡± Caleb asked.

    Ashleigh hesitated. She hadn''t told him about her chat with Lily and the others. She didn''t have answers for herself, let alone for Caleb.

    It was clear how worried he had been about her and her growing power even before what happened with Fiona.

    ¡°Ash,¡± he called to her. ¡°I thought we agreed to no more secrets.¡±

    She looked away.

    ¡°I don''t think either of us has kept that promise,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Caleb asked.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Not tonight,¡± she said, looking up into his eyes, pleading with him to let her have this one.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said, swallowing down his concern. ¡°For tonight, we will set aside this topic and enjoy the rest of this holiday. But tomorrow, we are going to talk this out, alright?¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Now,¡± Caleb said, shifting his tone from somber to curious. ¡°From what I understand, there is only one event left. The Wild Hunt. So, tell me about it. You said we would be participating, but you never exined how.¡±

    Ashleigh grinned with mischief and delight.

    ¡°Oh, this is going to be fun¡­ especially if I get to hunt you.¡±

 Chapter 335 Come and Get Me

    Ashleigh tilted her head as she looked at the reflection in the mirror.

    Her hair was loose with several small braids decorated with twigs and leaves. Along her hairline was a base of green with small ck vines and leaves, painted to frame her face and then continue down her throat and to her fingertips.

    Her eyes were highlighted with green and gold. Her lips were plumped in their natural pink hue, entuated by a glossy finish.

    When the costumers had finished, she had found looking at the beauty of the makeup she wore confusing, but looking down at the outfit was absolutely mind-boggling.

    She wore thin leather boots that went just below the knee, a leather skirt, uneven in length, and yet altogether far too short. A belt at her waist allowed her a singr ce to sheath her weapon. In terms of the top she wore, it was less of a shirt and more of a wrap. It wove around her ribcage and over each breast, crossing at her chest, around her neck, and down her back, tying off at the back of her ribs.

    There was a knock at her door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± she called.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Bell called back.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Ashleigh said.

    The door opened and Bell stepped inside, closing it behind her. She nced at Ashleigh, her eyes wide and a grin on her face.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Bell said.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Ashleigh grumbled, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Hot,¡± Bell replied with an approving nod.

    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to be hot, I am supposed to be a warrior,¡± she growled.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you be both?¡± Bell said with a raised eyebrow and a smirk.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°This is a ridiculous outfit,¡± she said. ¡°There is only one ce to hold a weapon and no real protection against injury. This is not meant for battle, at all.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I think Galen would kill to y a game of wolves versus fae if I wore that¡­¡± Bell winked.

    ¡°Be serious, please?¡± Ashleigh said with irritation.

    ¡°Ok, seriously,¡± Bell smiled. ¡°Most of the fae that we have descriptions of or have seen are creatures of nature. With armored skin and tendrils or ws for weapons. They didn¡¯t wear te or leather or fancy Summer tech armor.¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯t all creatures,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°Some were depicted as humanoid, like Loki. He was a shapeshifter but what we know as his natural form still strongly resembles a human man.¡±

    ¡°True, and in those same depictions, most of the clothing or armor that they wore was, well, like this,¡± Bell said indicating Ashleigh¡¯s barely there outfit.

    Ashleigh looked in the mirror again, she didn¡¯t hate the look. It was attractive. But she was preparing for a battlefield, not a club.

    ¡°Ya know¡­¡± Bell whispered. ¡°Caleb was selected for the wolves.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°But not Winter,¡± Bell smiled.

    Ashleigh turned with curious eyes.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Who?¡± she asked, her smile giving away her eagerness.

    ***

    ¡°What the hell am I wearing?¡± Caleb growled as he looked in the mirror.

    ¡°Well,¡± Galen said, doing his best to maintain a straight face but finding it a genuine struggle. ¡°The original Ravagers were heavily influenced by the stories of diators.¡±

    Caleb wore a steel pauldron and bracer that were strapped across his chest and along the ribs. Steel greaves, and an oversized leather belt with a pleated skirt of ck leather strips, whose separations left his well-toned thighs on disy.

    He clenched his jaw as he looked over his mostly exposed body. His left arm, chest, and the top half of his abdomen. All left unprotected and exposed.

    ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°You know those guys were basically actors, right?¡±

    ¡°The diators? Yea.¡± Galen nodded. ¡°But the Ravagers didn¡¯t do so bad in the battle. They survived, they continued to wear this stuff for a long time without too much trouble.¡±

    Caleb was unconvinced.

    ¡°Caleb, you do understand this is not a real battle, right? It¡¯s literally a performance, look,¡± Galen picked up the sword that sat propped against the wall and hit it against the floor with a heavy thunk.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even a real sword, just a practice de.¡±

    ¡°You do it,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Me?¡± Galen cried out, looking over Caleb¡¯s outfit again. ¡°No thanks.¡±<sub></sub>

    Caleb grunted his annoyance.

    ¡°Sorry, the wife has me on lockdown. I¡¯m only here because she is checking on Ashleigh and I was definitely not going to join her on that mission.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Caleb asked, crossing his arms.

    Galen furrowed his brows, thenughed.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen any of the fae costumes yet, have you?¡± Galen asked.

    ***

    The Wild Hunt was the final act of celebration and remembrance. During this event, all across Winter, members of the pack were dressed as warriors from the originalst battle with Loki.

    Some would y the wolves, representing the different packs that had participated. And others would y the fae, dressing in costumes or being painted to resemble them.

    The huntsman was the leader of the charge. The Winter wolf was chosen to represent Alpha Geri. Usually, the huntsman was selected throughpetitions in the weeks leading up to the Wild Hunt,

    with the runner-up taking the role of Loki.

    But this year, due to the oing war and the previous attacks, no suchpetitions were held.

    Instead, the decision was made that Wyatt and Axel would take up the roles of Loki and Geri.

    Once the wolves were all dressed for the battle, Loki and Geri would begin the famous hunt. Loki would run from the north down to the southern border, with Geri hot on his heels.

    All around them, minor skirmishes would ur between the wolves and the fae until it was just the two of them, and Loki was defeated by Geri.

    The hunt would usuallyst no more than an hour, and in that time, the wolves of Winter let out all the aggression and frustration of the year. They beat the ever-living hell out of each other and held no grudges the following day.

    Caleb wasn¡¯t sure exactly how long it had been. He had been sent to an area of Winter he hadn¡¯t explored much of, and wandering through the trees, he thought he might genuinely be lost.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he was found.

    A man jumped out, he wore tan pants, and his chest was painted in leaves and vines. His face had a simr design that covered his eyes.

    The man smiled and leaped at Caleb.

    He caught the man quickly and threw him back toward the ground. Then, moving into a defensive position, he readied his sword.

    The man stepped back, and Caleb followed, catching the smile on the man¡¯s face a second toote.

    A burning pull tore at his ankle and Caleb was suddenly yanked to the ground, hard. He let out a grunt and then he was lifted into the air, swinging back and forth as he was barely able to keep hold of his sword. He spat the snow and dirt that had dragged across his face.

    ¡°My oh my, said the spider to the fly,¡± came a sing-songy voice, that he would recognize anywhere. ¡°What I have I caught in my web.¡±

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened as she stepped into the beams of moonlight that slipped through the trees. His eyes roamed over her body with a newfound appreciation for the leather skin fashion of ancient people. He was barely able to keep himself from letting out the growl that had formed deep within him.

    He licked his lips as she approached.

    Ashleigh gave him a wicked smile as she stood with her face mere centimeters from his.

    ¡°I believe that brings me ahead by two,¡± she said sweetly.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not a win, my love,¡± Caleb replied with his own smile. ¡°He caught me, not you.¡±

    Ashleigh pursed her lips, but the smile didn¡¯t leave her eyes.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°Cut him down.¡±

    ¡°But, Ashleigh,¡± the man tried to counter.

    ¡°Come on, Jeremy,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    Jeremy rolled his eyes but lowered the rope, easing Caleb to the ground.

    ¡°Now what?¡± Jeremy asked, clearly annoyed by the action.

    Caleb rose to his feet, dusting off his shoulders he took a deep breath through his nose and gave Ashleigh a dangerous smile.

    ¡°Now, go hunt your own prey,¡± Ashleigh said, never taking her eyes off Caleb. A silent exchange passed between their eyes. An unspoken need. ¡°This one is mine.¡±

    Jeremy sighed, but without another word he ran into the trees, leaving Ashleigh and Caleb staring at each other under the light of the full moon.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Caleb asked, moving into a fighting stance and readying his sword.

    Ashleigh smiled and moved into her stance, unsheathing her short sword.

    ¡°Come and get me,¡± she whispered.

 Chapter 336 To The Victor Go The Spoils

    In the south, Axel chased after Wyatt. Behind him, Saul led the charge against thest of the fae forces.

    Wyatt looked back with pride and delight as his son closed in on him. There was nowhere left to run, he had reached as far south as he was able to go, and Axel was right there with him.

    He smiled himself under the mask he wore.

    Wyatt had yed the role of Alpha Geri more than once, and he had never caught up to his Loki this fast before.

    ¡®Well done, son,¡¯ he thought.

    Axel was getting stronger every day. The choices he was making and the leadership he was showing, Wyatt was surer than ever that he had made the right decision when he retired.

    ¡°It ends now, Loki!¡± Axel called out, ¡°your reign of terror on both the humans and wolves is over.¡±

    ¡°I am not the end!¡± Wyatt called back. ¡°When I fall, another will rise in my ce.¡±

    Lines that had been repeated at every hunt.

    ¡°You are thest of the Faerie Court, Loki,¡± Axel said, pointing his sword at Wyatt. ¡°Once I have killed you, it will all be over!¡±

    Wyatt braced himself for Axel¡¯s attack. Now the fun would begin.

    ***

    Caleb ducked behind the tree, taking slow, measured breaths as he tried to listen for where she had gone. Then, a sound to his left. He took one step out and then felt the movement from above.<sub>.</sub>

    Ashleigh jumped down at him from the branch she had been perching on.

    He managed to catch her just before she could wrap her legs around him, he tossed her back. Ashleigh caught herself,nding on her feet, but skidding back several paces. She was crouched down on the ground, looking up at him as he kept his eyes on her.

    They were both taking deep measured breaths.

    It had been at least an hour and so far, neither of them hadnded a hit. It would be frustrating for her, if it wasn¡¯t so exciting.

    Ashleigh smiled and licked her lips. She kept her eyes on him but thought of her hands running over the hard curvatures of his defined stomach, grabbing hold of his thick shoulders to bnce herself as he pushed himself deeper inside of her.

    Caleb clenched his jaw.

    ¡°Cheater!¡± he growled through gritted teeth.

    ¡°All¡¯s fair in love and war,¡± Ashleigh replied yfully, springing forward and catching him low and sending him toppling forward.

    Ashleigh quickly turned and ran at him once again, she pulled her fist above her preparing toe down on his back with a hard blow.

    Caleb rolled onto his back and brought his knees to his chest, kicking out and catching her stomach before shended on him. He tossed her back.

    Ashleigh tumbled, coughing as she got to her feet.

    They eyed each other like caged beasts, each panting.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Oh, yea?¡± Caleb huffed. ¡°Anything goes?¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief in the moonlight. One corner of her mouth lifted, and she nodded.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± he replied, his voice heavy and husky. ¡°I won¡¯t hold back then.¡±

    Ashleigh and Caleb charged at each other, she tried to go low once more, but Caleb was ready for her. He turned out just as she moved toward his leg.

    She flew past him and he followed after her, catching her waist he grabbed hold and threw her against a tree.

    Ashleigh let out a soft grunt, but she wasn¡¯t down long. She ran at him; he once again prepared for a low attack, but she surprised him by instead jumping at thest moment, she pushed on his shoulders and then twisted her body in the air. They bothnded on their backs, but shended in a position where she was able to bring her elbow down on his chest.

    He let out a pained groan but turned himself in time to avoid a second attempt.

    Ashleigh tried to scramble away but he caught her ankle.

    Caleb flipped her and quickly got on top of her. He stared down at her, wishing to remove every strip of leather that covered her. Wanted to see and taste every part of her. He leaned forward, intending to capture her lips for himself.

    She looked up at him, her breathing was ragged, and her desire to switch the game was getting intense. But she didn¡¯t want to let him win.

    Ashleigh mmed her head into his Caught off guard, Caleb was utterly shocked. He rolled off of her.

    She jumped up and ran into the trees. After a moment, he gave chase.<sub></sub>

    It didn¡¯t take long; she tried once again to surprise him from the branches above. But he felt her desire for him just as strong as his for her. He caught her and quickly turned her against a tree, pinning her in ce with his body.

    A horn sounded in the south, quickly echoed by several others across Winter until thest horn in the north blew the victory call. All over Winter, shouts and cheers erupted. The celebration of victory.

    Ashleigh and Caleb both lifted their heads to the moon as the call rang out above them.

    They looked back at each other. Their chests heaved, their eyes both filled with dark desire and need.

    ¡°The wolves have won,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Loki is dead.¡±

    Caleb said nothing, only stared back at his bride, his desire for her growing with each passing breath.

    Ashleigh put her hands on his shoulders, he let out a soft growl at the touch. She held to him and lifted her legs to wrap at his waist.

    ¡°To the victor go the spoils,¡± she whispered in a voice filled with need, rolling her hips against him for emphasis.

    Caleb growled and pushed her shoulders against the tree roughly as his hand moved between them, pushing aside the thin strip of leather that covered her weing heat.

    Ashleigh cried out softly as his touch set her ame.

    He touched and teased her until he had brought her right to the edge of her pleasure, only to pull his hand away.

    Ashleigh opened her eyes, lifting her gaze to him. Storm clouds stared back at her, a swirling, maelstrom of lust and desire.

    He leaned forward, kissing her with such passion it left her feeling drunk and hungry. Desperate for him.

    Caleb buried himself inside of her, filling her and making her howl out to the moon again and again.

    ***

    At breakfast the following day, Bell looked back and forth between Ashleigh and Caleb, smiling as she ate her toast. Galen moved around the table, setting down tes of food and a carafe of orange juice in the middle.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh sighed finally after almost five full minutes of Bell¡¯s staring.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Bell smiled.

    ¡°Then stop staring,¡± Ashleigh growled.

    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering¡­.¡± Bell said sweetly.

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± Galen warned.

    Bell smiled at her husband and took another bite of her toast.

    ¡°Wondering what?¡± Caleb asked grabbing a piece of bacon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Galen said, looking at his wife.

    ¡°Spoilsport¡­¡± Bell sighed and rolled her eyes.

    Caleb chuckled and Ashleigh sighed with relief.

    Galen shook his head as he added bacon to his own te.

    Bell bit her lower lip and smiled, deciding if it was worth it to annoy Galen.

    ¡°Did you just go at it fully dressed? Or did one of you take off the skirt?¡± Bell asked quickly with a giggle.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and hid her blush behind her hands. Caleb tried not tough by sticking a piece of toast in his mouth.

    ¡°In the snow? Against a tree? I need details¡ªOh!¡±

    Bell was surprised to find herself lifted out of her chair. She looked up at her husband, who carried her like a princess.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked as he walked toward the stairs.

    ¡°I told you before,¡± he growled. ¡°The only details you need are ours.¡±

    ¡°Galen, I was kidding,e on¡­ put me down,¡± Bell pleaded through giggles. ¡°Wait, where are we going?¡±

    Galen stopped halfway up the stairs and looked at Bell with a heat she was very familiar with.

    ¡°To make sure you remember the details.¡±

 Chapter 337 Not Much Comfort

    Axel had been sitting at his desk for half the night.

    After the Wild Hunt hade to an end. As most of Winter slunk off to their beds to enjoy the full moon with their mates or dream of when they could. Axel had walked through the trees for a long time.

    He had looked up at the moon and felt a weight in his heart.

    In the end, he found himself sitting at his desk, staring at the small circle at the top of hisputer. Wondering if just maybe she was on the other end, looking back at him.

    But somehow, he knew he was alone.

    When the morning light began to stream through the windows of his office he had moved to the couch. He sat for a while and when that didn''t change his mood, heid down and closed his eyes, letting the weariness in his heart settle over him.

    ¡°Every year, our Alpha gives this flower to our Luna. And this year will be no different,¡± Axel smiled. Looking out amongst the wolves of Winter. They all looked to him with trust and pride.

    He turned to the steps leading up to the stage. There he saw his mother, father, and Ashleigh. They smiled. And just past them, there she was.

    She gave him that yful grin he loved so much, the one she showed him just before she would pounce on him.

    Axelughed and reached his hand out to her.

    Alice stepped forward to the stairs and took his hand.

    He looked down at her and touched one of her short curls with a gentle caress. She smiled up at him and cupped his cheek.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I present to you, the Luna of Winter, my mate, and my love. Alice,¡± Axel announced to the gathered wolves. Never taking his eyes off of her.

    Cheers, whistles, and congrattions all filled the air.

    Aliceughed, it filled him with a warmth he had missed as a part of himself.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he whispered, leaning forward and kissing her lips softly.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°I lova€¡°Ugh!¡±

    Her smile fell, and a look of pain and fear took hold of her.

    ¡°Alice!¡± he cried out.

    But it was toote.

    The chocte brown and golden flecks that he had dreamed of, that he had craved, faded and dulled. Her skin turned ashen, and then she sunk in his arms.

    Axel barely caught her, falling to his knees, clinging to her as his heart shattered, as the breath left his body, and a silent scream filled his throat.<sub></sub>

    A hand reached down and pulled a knife from Alice''s back. Axel lifted his blurry eyes to see a woman standing above him. Her eyes glowing with a powerful moonlight.

    a€?Make her understand, you have to make her understand!'' A voice cried out.

    Axel jumped forward on the couch, almost knocking Corrine over in the process.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± she called, grabbing his shoulders to help him keep from falling over. ¡°It''s ok, you''re awake now.¡±

    Axel took deep breaths as he looked around the room trying to get his bearings. He brought his hand to his chest, feeling the painful sensation of his anxiety. His fear taking root, he began to worry.

    ¡°Why did I listen to her?¡± Axel whispered with deep sorrow.

    He hunched over as tears he had no control over set themselves free.

    ¡°Who?¡± Corrine asked. ¡°What''s going on, honey?¡±

    ¡°I should have gone after her the second I could!¡± Axel shouted through angry sobs. ¡°I never should have left her alone!¡±

    Corrine wrapped her arms around her son, holding him tightly as he clung to her and let his tears fall.

    She hade by because she was concerned he might be feeling upset after the Mourning Call.<sub></sub>

    Corrine and Wyatt had suggested allowing Wyatt to present it to her again, But Axel felt that keeping the tradition in ce would be of greater importance to wolves of the pack. They hadn''t disagreed.

    But now she wondered if they should have pushed harder.

    She patted his back and rocked him gently, just as she had when he was small and had a nightmare. After he was scarred, many nights were filled with bad dreams. Dreams of twin mes consuming him in the fire.

    But this was different.

    ¡°Axel¡­¡± she called to him. ¡°Sweetheart, talk to me. What is going on?¡±

    Axel sat up, keeping his head down, as he continued to sniffle and let out small sobs.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°I had a dream¡­ she died. She was killed right in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, honey¡­¡± Corrine sighed, putting her arm around him.

    Axel leaned into her, allowing his mother to offer thefort he desperately needed.

    ¡°What if it isn''t a dream, mom?¡± he said. ¡°What if she is actually¡­.¡±

    ¡°She''s not,¡± Corrine said firmly.

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Corrine took a deep breath.

    ¡°Because, if she was, you would have felt it.¡± Corrine sighed. ¡°It''s not much of afort, I know. But it is true. If she died, even with the suppressant, you would have felt it.¡±

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°I''m sorry, my love,¡± Corrine whispered.

    A knock at the door drew their attention.

    ¡°Gather yourself,¡± Corrine whispered. ¡°I will see who it is.¡±

    She got up from the couch and made her way to the door, making sure to look back and check that he wasposed.

    Axel wiped his eyes and cleared his throat. After straightening his shirt and sitting up he gave her a nod.

    Corrine opened the door and smiled at the person on the other side.

    ¡°Come in,¡± she said.

    Axel tried to look past her. And then he saw the signature over the shoulder loose braid.

    ¡°Ash?¡± he questioned.

    ¡°Hey, Axel,¡± Ashleigh smiled. ¡°Could we talk for a minute?¡±

    ***

    Wyatt approached the building with confusion. It was strange for him to receive a visitor anymore. All the other packs were well aware that Axel was Alpha now.

    He opened the door and stepped inside.

    Standing in front of the firece was man with his back turned to Wyatt. He was broad shouldered and fit. His ck hair did nothing to identify him.

    ¡°I was told that you requested to speak with me?¡± Wyatt called to the man.

    ¡°Just warming myself a little,¡± the man said. ¡°I didn''t realize just how cold it would be up here.¡±

    ¡°We are called Winter for a reason,¡± Wyatt replied dryly. He wasn''t sure why, but he already felt a strange hesitance to speak with this man. ¡°What is it I can do for you?¡±

    The young man turned. Wyatt guessed he was roughly Axel''s age.

    ck hair was trimmed short and faded at the sides. His square jaw was covered in a thin, well-kept beard.

    ¡°Hello,¡± the man said with a bright smile. ¡°We haven''t actually met before.¡±

    Wyatt noticed with some unease the color of the man''s eyes, an eerie burnt orange.

    ¡°My name is Roman.¡±

 Chapter 338 I Misread It

    ra squeezed her small hands tightly around the material of the jacket. Balling it in her fists, clenching so tight it almost hurt.

    It was the only way to keep her hands in ce.

    Inside the fires were well stoked, a tightness in her stomach and a needful ache that had spread to every inch of her body.

    Nessa¡¯s lips were soft, and the pressure against ra¡¯s mouth was gentle while, at the same time, hungry. Although their kisses had be daily, they neversted long, a minute at most. Still, it was the most incredible minute of her life.

    The daily ¡®practice¡¯ was helping Nessa be morefortable with physical contact. They had even begun to hold hands every once in a while.

    It was slow, and after each session, ra was left feeling hot and bothered. But even still, she cherished every damn second of these moments together.

    No matter how many times they practiced, Nessa¡¯s kiss left ra feeling drunk and starved. But even with that feeling, she was able to keep control of herself. Nessa¡¯s hands on ra¡¯s hips were the real problem.

    The tingling pulse that was spreading from the tips of her fingers down into all the secret ces that ra ached to have touched, stroked, and generally attended.

    They had agreed that Nessa would be the one to decide the pace of their physical rtionship. If she felt like moving further, it was up to her.

    So here ra sat on a table with the woman she loved standing between her legs.

    Holding a death grip on Nessa¡¯s jacket in order to suppress the natural desire to let her hands wander to all the ces ra knew would make Nessa cry out in all the best ways.

    Just then, Nessa softly squeezed ra¡¯s hips. An action ra was in no way prepared for. The enticing jolt ran straight through to the tight feeling low in her abdomen and she could not stop the soft moan that came from her lips.

    Nessa, in another surprising move, deepened their kiss.<sub>.</sub>

    ra couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She pushed against Nessa¡¯s shoulders, separating them.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Nessa asked through small pants.

    ¡°Whoa¡­ just whoa¡­¡± ra whispered, also panting as she tried to calm her heart which felt like it was beating so hard it would burst through her chest at any moment.

    ¡°Was that¡­ bad?¡± Nessa asked.

    ¡°Goddess no!¡± ra replied instantly. ¡°But¡­ I wasn¡¯t going to be able to hold back¡­ it was too much of a surprise.¡±

    Nessa blushed and looked away with a proud smile.

    ¡°Come on, Nexy, you know how much I want you,¡± raughed. ¡°It can¡¯t be a surprise that I have a hard time holding myself back.¡±

    ¡°I just know that you have more experience than I do¡­ I didn¡¯t think what we have been doing would be much of anything to you,¡± Nessa replied.

    ra felt a painful stab in her heart, she looked away.

    ¡°Nessa, I won¡¯t deny that I have been with other women,¡± ra said quietly. ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t think I would ever find a mate, so I saw no reason to hold out for one.¡±

    Nessa saw the look of shame on ra¡¯s face.

    ¡°rebear, I didn¡¯t mean¨C¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°No,¡± ra interrupted. ¡°I understand, it makes sense, logically, to think that short kisses would be simple for me. With my experience.¡±

    ra sighed, and then looked up at Nessa. She smiled.

    ¡°Honestly, kissing isn¡¯t a big deal. It never has been with anyone else,¡± she said.

    Nessa lowered her eyes.

    ¡°But the difference,¡± ra continued, ¡°is that I was never kissing you.¡±

    Nessa looked back up at ra.

    ¡°Kissing you, whether for a second, a minute, or the rest of my life¡­ is always¡­.¡±

    ra closed her eyes and took a deep breath blowing it out softly. She bit her lower lip as she smiled. Then, opening her eyes, they still swirled with hunger.

    ¡°So much more¡­.¡±

    The blush on Nessa¡¯s face renewed as she chewed her own bottom lip. She quickly turned away.

    ¡°We should get back to work,¡± she said quietly.

    ra let out a soft giggle as she nodded and hopped down off the table.<sub></sub>

    Nessa suddenly turned back with a curious expression on her face.

    ¡°Oh¡­ uhm.. Nexy?¡± she asked with a shy smile.

    raughed.

    ¡°Yep,¡± she said lifting her chin and standing on her toes yfully. ¡°That¡¯s my name for you, I have decided. Do you know why?¡±

    Nessa shook her head, but the slight smile and the way she chewed the inside of her lip told ra that she had a suspicion.

    ¡°Nessa plus sexy equals Nexy,¡± ra grinned.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Nessa nodded and tried to hide the smile as she quickly turned away and hurried off to herputer.

    ra covered her mouth as she attempted to suppress the giggle, then turned to return to her own awaiting work pile.

    She took a deep breath.

    There wasn¡¯t a lot left for her to work through. She had already sorted through the majority of the abandoned documents, many of which she had turned over to the science department. There were project ideas and improvements that were not currently in development that ra had felt could benefit the whole of Summer.

    There was only one cab left to explore and two small boxes.

    At this point all the boxes she had sorted through appeared to be more personal items than anything. Trinkets, and souvenirs from all his exploration and travel across the world. Photographs, and a few letters between Cain and Fiona; ra had read one and then handed the rest to Fiona in a stack.

    It seemed like a good ce to start. If the trend kept up, she would be able to return whatever items were in the boxes to Fiona by the end of the day.

    The first box was like the others. She found a small stuffed animal, a rabbit. It was old and worn, but clearly loved. ra smiled, wondering if this had been a cherished childhood possession of Alpha Caleb.

    Setting the toy aside she pulled out several framed pictures, Fiona and a small boy, clearly Alpha Caleb, were the main models. There was one picture of the three of them together.

    As ra pulled each picture out, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why they were in the boxes to begin with.

    In fact, thinking back to the first day they had entered the office, there were no personal effects on disy. No decorations, personal touches, nothing. But all the things she had found made it clear that Alpha Cain had at one time made his office a home away from home.

    ra had asked Caleb if the office had been packed up after Cain¡¯s death, but he had told her everything they had packed had been removed, and it hadn¡¯t been much.

    So, when had he packed all of these things up? Why did it seem like he might have known he wasn¡¯t returning?

    ra pushed aside her questions and focused on sorting through thest box.

    This box had been at the very back, the box itself was cardboard and looked worn and warped, as though it had been packed away from many years. Which was why it seemed strange that when she opened the box, it wasn¡¯t as filled with the grime and dust of time as the others had been.

    ra looked inside to find only a few items. But these were already clearly different than the rest of the boxes. Reaching in she began to pull them out one by one. Jars of dirt, nts, some other

    substances she would need to take to ab to have identified. It was clear these jars once had masking tapebels, but they had all been ripped off.

    Setting the jars aside she reached in and pulled out the strangest of all the items she had seen. A Rubik¡¯s cube. She turned it over in her hand, wondering why it was put into this box when something strange happened.

    A rattling sound came from the cube as she turned it in her hand.

    ra furrowed her brows. Looking closer, she found one of the squares slightly different from the rest. She applied pressure to it with her thumb until she heard a soft clicking sound, and an entire half of the cube loosened.

    It was a treasure box. ra smiled to herself before opening it to look inside. There was a small ck velvet drawstring purse.

    ¡°What are you?¡± she whispered.

    She considered leaving it closed, just in case it was a gift for Fiona, would it be alright if ra saw it first?

    But in the end, curiosity won over consideration.

    Opening the bag there was only one item inside. It was a ne. A simple leather string holding an off-white sphere with small windows. Lifting it up to the light above her, she was able to see something inside, but what it was she didn¡¯t know.

    It was strange, but the possibility that there was some meaning to it for Fiona, made ra feel ufortable looking at it too long. After putting it back in the bag and locking the cube once more, she returned to the box.

    Thest item in the box was something wrapped in cloth. She pulled it out and unwrapped it. It was a journal. Cain had several journals throughout his filing cabs and boxes. Most pertained to the various projects he had been working on.

    ra opened the journal to a random page. There were sketches of nts, animals, and a few anatomical drawings. Then, she turned to another page in the book, reading a few lines of the entry.

    Her eyes went wide, and her breathing stalled.

    She swallowed, trying to wet her suddenly parched throat.

    ra looked away from the page, she took a deep breath, trying to calm the panic that was rising in her chest.

    ¡°I misread it,¡± she whispered to herself looking up at the ceiling. ¡°I misread it, I misread it¡­. It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    She swallowed again and then slowly lowered her eyes to the page again.

    To her horror, she had read the page perfectly.

 Chapter 339 Familiar Sweetness

    ¡°Roman?¡± Wyatt questioned. ¡°I''m sorry, I''ve never heard of you.¡±

    Roman gave a soft chuckle as he nodded.

    ¡°I must admit, I am newly returned from having been out of the country for many years,¡± he said with a warm smile. ¡°You don''t know me, but you know my father, in fact, he is why I am here today.¡±

    ¡°And who is your father?¡± Wyatt asked, crossing his arms over his chest.

    Roman observed Wyatt''s reaction. He held the smile he wore, but in his mind, he felt irritated. This man clearly already felt the need to be guarded in his presence.

    ¡°My father is Alpha Tomas of Autumn,¡± Roman replied.

    ¡°Tomas doesn''t have a son,¡± Wyatt stated firmly, his posture bing more defensive.

    Roman chuckled.

    ¡°I assure you, he does,¡± Roman smiled. ¡°Just not one he likes to talk about.¡±

    Wyatt raised his brow but said nothing.

    ¡°My father and I have never had a close rtionship,¡± Roman sighed. ¡°As a child, I had very different interests than what he would have preferred. Because of that, he did not acknowledge me as his son.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°He kept me around because he didn''t know what else to do with me. But, as far as anyone knew, I was just another Autumn orphan. As I got older, we mostly avoided each other. Then, when I became an adult, I left. I was searching for something. Trying to fill a void.¡±

    Roman took a deep breath and sighed. He looked away, as though it was hard for him to talk about the events of his life.

    ¡°I stayed away, had no contact with anyone except a few close friends that helped me to know who I really was. It was one of these friends that asked me toe back home. Let me know that my dad was struggling.¡±

    Wyatt furrowed his brows. Roman caught the slight change in the corner of his eye.

    ¡°Coming back was about reconnecting,¡± Roman continued. ¡°About find what we lost.¡±

    ¡°How is Tomas struggling?¡± Wyatt asked.

    Roman smiled to himself. As he turned back to Wyatt, his expression appeared tired, worn.

    ¡°We don''t know what happened,¡± Roman said. ¡°He''s been sick for a while, he has hardly left his room or office, for weeks. Months even. He is paranoid, scared, confused. He''s not the man he used to be.¡±

    ¡°When did this start?¡± Wyatt asked, rxing his arms and walking further into the room.

    ¡°I''m not sure how long before I came home, but from what I''m told, it has been at least four or five months,¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Four or five months?¡± Wyatt asked, turning away.

    Roman caught a look of concern, possibly, confirmation.

    ¡°Did something happen around that time?¡± Roman asked excitedly, increasing his breathing to appear as though he were hopeful of an answer. ¡°Do you know what happened to my father?¡±

    ¡°I don''t,¡± Wyatt sighed, giving Roman a regretful look. ¡°But around then was thest time I saw your father. It was at my son''s Alpha ceremony.

    ¡°There was something off about him that night, he seemed frightened. As though he thought something wasing for him.¡±

    a€?Heh,'' Roman chuckled in his mind. a€?That must have been why they called me home, good old dad started to waver.''

    Roman nodded and pursed his lips.

    ¡°That''s what others have said about him as well,¡± Roman replied sadly. ¡°I''m afraid something was done to him¡­ but we haven''t been able to figure it out ourselves. It''s why I came today.¡±

    ¡°I don''t understand,¡± Wyatt said.

    ¡°I was hoping you might know something about who could have done this,¡± Roman said.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Why would I know anything?¡± Wyatt asked. ¡°As I said, I haven''t seen or spoken to your father in months.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Roman nodded, he sighed. ¡°I know it sounds ridiculous. I just, I remembered that when I was younger, you were friends. I guess I just thought you might be able to think of something no one else had.¡±

    Wyatt looked carefully at Roman.

    ¡°I haven''t been friendly with Tomas in a very long time, sorry,¡± Wyatt said, turning away from Roman. ¡°I don''t think I can be of any help to you.¡±

    Roman felt his jaw clench.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± he asked before he could stop himself. Feeling the frustration of holding his act beginning to chip away at the edges. ¡°I seem to remember youing around a lot back then.¡±

    Wyatt turned back to Roman, eyeing him with suspicion.

    ¡°Back when?¡± Wyatt asked.

    Roman licked his lips and swallowed. He tried to bring the warm smile back, but he could feel it slipping away.

    ¡°A few years back, six or seven. It was a little while before I left. I seem to remember youing around a lot. You and dad talking in his office for hours. I always wondered what brought you two so close.¡±

    Wyatt narrowed his eyes at Roman.

    ¡°As I said,¡± Wyatt said, ¡°I don''t think I can be of any help to you.¡±

    Roman looked away, taking a breath through his nose. Trying to push down the impatience, the call of his need.

    ¡°Why did youe to Autumn so often?¡± Roman asked, a hint of growl in his voice. ¡°What were you there for, Wyatt.¡±

    Wyatt stood up taller. He straightened his back and took a slow breath in.

    There it was.

    Roman''s mask had cracked, and Wyatt had seen it.

    ¡°Go home, Roman,¡± Wyatt growled. ¡°You are no longer wee here.¡±

    Wyatt didn''t bother to wait for a reply, he simply walked out of the building.

    Roman clenched his jaw, listening as the older man walked away. Then, when he was sure he was far enough not to hear, Roman reached down and grabbed the table¡¯s edge. He lifted it into the air and flung it across the room to smash against the wall.

    a€?He knows something!'' he growled inside his mind. He took deep, heavy breaths as the anger red into a raging inferno in his chest.

    He had cracked his mask too soon, gotten too excited, too worked up. He was usually more controlled than this. How had he broken so quickly? Why was he feeling so shaken?

    Roman closed his eyes. He thought of the short brown curls and the scent of chili peppers and bitter chocte. Then, he saw the fire in her eyes.

    His breathing slowed; his fires calmed.

    He needed to return. He would find a way to make Wyatt talk, to find where he had hidden Bell away from him. But for now, he needed to see Alice.

    Roman hurried to the door. He stepped out into the cold, taking another deep breath to clear his senses. Only, that did not happen.

    His senses fired up once again as the fragrance hit the back of his throat. His salivary nds kicked into overdrive at the familiar sweetness in the air.

    He turned slowly as the fire returned to his chest.

    ¡°Bell¡­.¡± he growled through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 340 There Is Only One

    Corrine nced at Axel. He gave her a nod, letting her know that he was okay now.

    ¡°I will give you two some privacy,¡± Corrine smiled as she left the office.

    Axel motioned to the couch, and Ashleigh came over to take a seat beside him.

    ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but notice the shine in his eyes, the slight redness, and the puffing of his eyelids. Had he been crying?

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked.

    Axel furrowed his brows and then stood from the couch, moving to pour himself a ss of water.

    ¡°Just tired,¡± he said. ¡°It was a long night.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and turned away.

    ¡°Speaking ofst night,¡± she said. ¡°Giving the flower to mom was an interesting choice.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Axel asked, sipping from his ss. ¡°The Alpha always gives the Luna the flower.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the Alpha has always been mated to the Luna.¡±

    ¡°A technicality that doesn¡¯t lessen the significance of the event, Lily was a mother to us all. I honored the best I could by giving the flower to my own mother, the Luna of Winter,¡± Axel sighed.<sub>.</sub>

    He was tired of this topic, thinking about it would only make the dreame back into his mind and his fears rise to the surface.

    ¡°Is this what you wanted to talk about?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you a question, and I want you to be honest with me.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Axel said, sitting back down in the chair across from her. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and looked Axel in the eye.

    ¡°Do you have a mate?¡±

    Her words fell over him like a bucket of ice water. He felt chilled, numb, and an ache through his bones told him there was danger in this moment.

    Ashleigh watched his reaction, saw the momentary sh of panic and confusion, and in that, she got the confirmation she was looking for.

    When Lily had let it slip that Axel had been mated, Ashleigh¡¯s first thoughts were sisterly.

    A pout, at having not heard it from him first. Augh, at how he had so clearly broken the tradition he had given her a hard time about. A smile, knowing that it meant he had found the person that would make him whole.

    And a camaraderie in the feeling that she and he were the only ones in their shared world that had any idea about this momentous event in his life.

    But the way he looked at her, the sh of panic and anxiety left her feeling something entirely different.<sub></sub>

    She clenched her jaw, knowing he had hidden it from her. She swallowed, as anger over the way he had yelled at her rose in her throat. She pursed her lips, as she wondered what kind of person he would feel the need to hide from his family.

    Suspicion grew in her heart as she suddenly wondered if she really was the only person that knew or the only one that didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Axel finally answered. ¡°I do.¡±

    They looked at each inplete silence.

    Twenty-four hours ago, Ashleigh had been excited for this moment. To ask about the mystery woman in his life, to learn about her new sister. To share in the joy of having found the loves of their lives. So why did she feel so unsettled, so angry, so resentful?

    ¡°Finding your mate, it¡¯s a happy thing,¡± Ashleigh said. However, her expression and tone did not match her words.

    ¡°It is,¡± Axel agreed.

    ¡°Then why not announce it to the pack?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Why give mom the flower instead of her?¡±

    ¡°How did you even find out?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does,¡± Axel said. ¡°I need to know who told you. Because the people who know¡­. None of them would have betrayed me like that.¡±

    Ashleigh raised her brows and nodded her head, chewing on her bottom lip as the words sunk in.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Betrayed you? Wow,¡± she sighed. ¡°I know we¡¯ve had our differences, but my knowing that you have a mate, is a betrayal?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­.¡± Axel sighed.

    ¡°How did you mean it, big brother?¡± Ashleigh asked as tears gathered and her jaw clenched. A tight knot formed in her belly.

    Axel took a deep breath.

    ¡°My situation isplicated,¡± he said, looking away from her. ¡°My mate isplicated.¡±

    ¡°I had a prettyplicated situation myself,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± he said.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± she asked. ¡°What is soplicated, that the Alpha of Winter is willing to cast aside all our sacred traditions to im his mate but unwilling to take responsibility for her.¡±

    ¡°Watch yourself!¡± Axel growled. ¡°You know nothing about us!¡±

    ¡°Whose fault is that?¡± she asked.

    Axel stared angrily at his sister. He was tired of hiding the truth, tired of trying to protect her feelings and give her time to understand.

    She had her mate. She had epted and brought him into their lives regardless of how Axel or anyone else felt about it.

    Why should he care? Why should he tiptoe around her while his heart ached and screamed for the woman he loved?

    No more lies.

    ¡°My mate¡­¡± he began. ¡°Is Alice of Spring.¡±

    Ashleigh stood from the couch, taking slow deep breaths through her nose.

    ¡°There better be another Alice of Spring¡­¡± she growled through gritted teeth.

    ¡°As far as I know, there is only one,¡± he replied. ¡°And she is my Luna.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw. She looked away as she tried to process what he had said.

    ¡®Enemy!¡¯

    ¡®Threat!¡¯

    ¡®Liar!¡¯

    The whispers scratched at the back of her mind. She closed her eyes, trying to push them away, to calm the anger and just speak with her brother.

    ¡°You have to reject her,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Are you insane?¡± she asked.

    ¡°She is my mate. The Goddess chose her.¡±

    ¡°The Goddess also chose a fucking psychopath for Bell!¡± Ashleigh growled.

    ¡°It is not the same,¡± Axel growled.

    ¡®He has been fooled.¡¯

    ¡®She has tricked him.¡¯

    ¡°No, Bell was smart enough to recognize the monster she was mated to!¡± Ashleigh hollered, trying to push back the whispers.

    ¡°Alice is not who you think she is!¡± Axel shouted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know her like I do!¡± Ashleigh shouted back. ¡°She helped Granger! They kidnapped me and tortured me!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Axel shook his head. ¡°She didn¡¯t have a choice! He forced her to¨C¡±

    ¡°You knew?¡± Ashleigh interrupted. The hurt and betrayal she felt were inly written on her face.

 Chapter 341 I Think We Have A Problem

    ¡°It''s not like that, Ash.¡±

    The knot in her stomach twisted and turned.

    ¡°You knew she helped him¡­ and you still¡­ epted her?¡± Ashleigh questioned. Her voice softened.

    ¡°It''s not that simple,¡± Axel said. ¡°You don''t know everything, Ash. There is more to the story,¡±

    Ashleigh narrowed her eyes at him.

    ¡°I am very clear on the details of that story, Axel¡­ it''s my fucking story!¡±

    Axel sighed. ¡°Please, just listen to me. I will exin everything.¡±

    ¡°You''ll exin it to me? I was there, Axel!¡± Ashleigh shouted, throwing a thickness in the air as her eyes began to glow.

    Axel felt a surge of panic in his heart, the glow in her eyes, the bright white of moonlight. His dream came to the forefront of his mind. Holding Alice''s limp, cold body in his arms.

    His fear and anxiety rushed to the surface, and he called forth his own strength. Pushing back against the power she was emitting.

    Ashleigh felt his power push up against hers, smothering it before it had a chance to grow.

    She took a deep breath.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You are my sister, but I am still the Alpha of this pack, and you will not challenge me in my own home,¡± his voice was filled with strength and force.

    Ashleigh shrunk. She blinked her eyes as though she were waking from a strange and sudden dream.

    ¡°I wasn''t trying to¡­.¡± Ashleigh said softly. Frowning as she realized that her mind was fuzzy. She was upset, angry, and confused. But she hadn''t reached for any power, she hadn''t intended to use any part of it.

    ¡°Alice is my mate, Ashleigh,¡± Axel said. ¡°You can be angry, think I am making a mistake, refuse to listen to the truth. But I will not lose her again.¡±

    Axel wanted to exin to her, to tell her all that Alice had been through. That he had been through. He wanted his sister to understand, even if she still couldn''t ept it all. At least she would know the truth.

    Ashleigh looked at her brother. She could see the pain he held, the loss he felt at being apart from his mate. It touched her heart.

    a€?Why is she not here?'' One voice, louder than all the rest, whispered. a€?Why is she not by his side?''

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Alice,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°Why didn''t you announce her? Why isn''t she with you?¡±

    ¡°I already said it''splicated,¡± Axel said, looking away.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Where is she, Axel?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Axel clenched his jaw.

    ¡°Thest I heard, she was in Autumn.¡±

    Ashleigh scoffed, giving him a bitter smile.

    ¡°You don''t understand,¡± he said. ¡°Alice has been given treatments of Bitter Night her entire life. She has been used over and over again. The Alice you think you know isn''t¨C¡±

    ¡°No, Axel,¡± Ashleigh interrupted, shaking her head. ¡°The one being used is you. She is lying! That''s what she does!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Axel replied. ¡°I know her, I know who she isa€¡°¡±

    ¡°You know, what she wants you to know,¡± Ashleigh growled. ¡°She is damn spy, Axel! She has literally trained all her life to trick people into trusting her so she can get what she wants from them and then move the fuck on!¡±

    Axel closed his eyes, clenching his jaw. He took deep breaths through his nose.

    ¡°It''s clear that you are not ready to have this conversation,¡± he said gently. ¡°I will not change my mind, and you won''t listen to reason. So, I suggest we let it go.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh stated firmly, shaking her head. ¡°I won''t just stand by as you bring a monster into our pack and let her destroy us!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°This is not your pack anymore!¡± Axel shouted in anger, his voice echoing with power.

    Ashleigh faltered back as though she had been struck. She stared at Axel in shock and horror.

    ¡°You are the Luna of Summer, and what happens in Winter is none of your concern!¡±

    Axel sighed and closed his eyes, clenching his jaw as he tried to calm his anger.

    ¡°Ash, that''s not¡­ I didn''t mean¡­¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said softly. ¡°You''re right. I''m not a Winter wolf anymore. So I have no right toment on who bes Luna.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh, I''m sorry,¡± Axel said. ¡°I shouldn''t have said that.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed down the lump in her throat and looked at Axel.

    ¡°Are you going to reject Alice?¡± she asked quietly.

    Axel opened his eyes and looked at her, searching her eyes for any sign that she was willing to listen, to really listen and understand. But all he saw was the faint glow of moonlight.

    He swallowed down his hope and shook his head.

    Ashleigh walked away from her brother. As she opened the door and then looked back at Axel, silent tears streamed down her cheeks.

    ¡°I just hope that when you finally see that I''m right, it''s not toote to pull the knife from your back.¡±

    mming the door behind her, Axel was left alone once more.

    Dropping into the couch he pinched along the bridge of his nose, wishing he could just make her understand who Alice really was.

    The door opened and Axel quickly looked up.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± he called out.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Wyatt said, a harsh expression on his face. ¡°I think we have a problem.¡±

    ***

    Ashleigh stormed off into the forest, feeling the need for fresh air and the brush of the cold wind against her face.

    How could Axel not see the vile creature that Alice was? How many lives she could ruin if he let her take one step into Winter?

    a€?He is blinded.''

    Axel couldn''t see past the bond. Neither could Ashleigh when she thought that Granger was her mate.

    a€?The Goddess does not see everything.''

    Bell had to pretend she was dead, two alphas had to fight to free her from the clutches of a monster that the Goddess had promised her to.

    a€?The Goddess does not know everything.''

    Alice was a liar. She had helped Granger, she had hacked Summer, and tried to destroy their entire system. Now she was with the very people that were plotting a war?

    The air around her felt thick and heavy. She wanted to clear her mind, but it was all just muddling together in one big mess. Why couldn''t she think clearly?

    a€?The past is an easy ce to get stuck,'' Lily whispered in her mind. a€?Don''t let it pull you back¡­ fight for your own thoughts.''

    Her voice sounded distant, quiet.

    Before Ashleigh had a chance to think too much about it, she felt a shift in her bond with Caleb, a wave of anger, of rage.

    A scream in the distance called her attention, a scream she recognized from a voice she knew as well as her own.

    Bell was in trouble.

 Chapter 342 He Was Thankful

    Bell turned in Galen¡¯s arms, nestling her face against his chest. They had both taken a short nap after he had spent the morning making sure she knew all the details, everyst one.

    She smiled as she thought of how he had carried her up the stairs and how forceful yet gentle he had been with her. Even though he acted like a possessive caveman, he gave in to her every whim and desire.

    Bell didn¡¯t know at what point Caleb and Ashleigh had left, but she was sure it was somewhere between rounds two and three. Either way, she knew they were definitely gone now.

    Her fingernails gently traced over his well-earned pectorals, drawing little figure eights as she watched the rise and fall of his chest.

    She considered getting up, grabbing a shower, and getting dressed. All those necessary everyday things. But she was sofortable, warm, and almost entirely satisfied curled against this man. Besides, she had done all those things earlier. So it wasn¡¯t her fault that Galen had reset the whole process.

    Bell smiled and turned her lips to his skin, gently brushing a kiss to those pectoral muscles she enjoyed so much.

    Her anatomy lessons would have been far more interesting if he had been around for her to explore back then.

    ¡°Pectoralis major¡­¡± she whispered as she trailed soft kisses along his chest.

    She propped herself onto her elbow and continued along the muscle line to his shoulder.

    ¡°Deltoid¡­¡±

    Her lips trailed along the smooth skin at the top of his shoulder, clear of any markings.

    ¡°Trapezius¡­¡± she whispered against his skin.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Galen whispered sleepily.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Anatomy refresher¡­¡± Bell whispered, kissing against his throat.

    Galen let out a soft growl.

    ¡°Careful¡­¡± he whispered, wrapping his arms around her and turning to look at her. ¡°Education is sexy¡­ If you keep this up, I might just need to give you my own lesson.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yea?¡± Bell smiled, biting her lower lip as she gazed into his sleepy green eyes already pooling with desire.

    Bell moved her hand down his vicle, stopping at the top of his sternum. She leaned forward, kissing his throat just below his jaw. Her fingers traced up along the muscle of his neck that connected to his sternum.

    ¡°Sternocleidomastoid¡­¡± she whispered with a flick of her tongue against his throat.

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Galen said as he let out a low growl and flipped her onto her back. He took his ce above her, staring down with hungry eyes.

    Bell grinned up at him.

    ¡°What kind of lesson are you going to teach me?¡± she asked in a husky voice.

    Galen leaned forward, his mouth hovering just above hers, close enough that she felt the heat of his breath but just out of reach of her lips that ached to kiss him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s learn about how our bodies work together,¡± he whispered, lining himself up with her.

    Galen pushed into her, just enough to make her gasp and lick her lips. He felt her roll her hips up to him, wanting to take more of him in. He smiled and pulled away just a little.<sub></sub>

    Bell let out a soft pout.

    ¡°It¡¯s learning time, Bell,¡± he whispered, ¡°we can¡¯t just skip to the end.¡±

    He pushed in a little more and then pulled back. Drawing soft sounds of both pleasure and protest from her.

    ¡°Galen,¡± she called. Her voice was sweet and thick.

    ¡°Yes, my love?¡± he smiled. Enjoying the look of need she wore.

    ¡°Kiss me,¡± she whispered.

    Galen knew there was in trick in this game she was ying. But the truth was, he loved all of her games and all of her antics. Just like this morning, she knew exactly what would happen if she made those jokes to Caleb and Ashleigh, and that was why she did it.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he smiled and leaned forward, so their lips connected.

    The kiss started sweet and then deepened. Galen had difficulty resisting the urge to thrust into her entirely, but then came the trick.

    Bell wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him to her tightly, locking him in ce with the fire of her kiss as she rolled her hips up, and their bodies became one.

    Galen felt a rush of excitement and pleasure as he proceeded to thrust in and out, over and over. Their panting and moaning joined together as in sync as their bodies until they reached the height of their shared passion and screamed their release.

    As theyy together, recovering from the morning of lovemaking and torturous games. Galen looked at Bell in awe. She was brilliant in more ways than one. Her heart was guarded, but it didn¡¯t stop her from being one of the most caring people he had ever met. Her wit was always sharp, and her smile was always his.<sub></sub>

    He had always believed she was among the most beautiful women he had ever met. Still, pregnancy had only increased his attraction to her. No one in this world could make him feel the way that she could. Every single day he spent with her was another he was thankful for.

    Bell turned and looked up at him with eyes of innocence and mischief.

    ¡°Wanna go again?¡± she smiled.

    Galen sighed andughed.

    This woman.

    She would be the death of him, but what a way to go.

    ***

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°But it¡¯s so good¡­ please!¡± Bell pouted yfully, holding the sheet to her chest.

    Galen was already pulling his shirt on.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a good husband,¡± Bell said sweetly.

    Bell smiled and began to crawl toward him at the edge of the bed. The sheet fell away to reveal her naked body. She stood up on her knees and put her arms over his shoulders. She leaned forward and bit her lower lip.

    ¡°How did I get so lucky?¡± she whispered naughtily.

    Galen closed his eyes, taking a deep, cleansing breath.

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± he whispered, ¡°I can only satisfy one of your cravings right now¡­.¡±

    Bell giggled but didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°So, either I am getting undressed again, and we are staying in this room until you can¡¯t move,¡± he said. His voice was already taking on the low tones that sent ripples of energy through her system.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± she smiled. ¡°Or?¡±

    ¡°Or,¡± he sighed. ¡°I can go get you your pickles wrapped in prosciutto, chile fruit cups, and¨C¡±

    ¡°Mmmm, venison chili with sour cream and relish! Yes, that! Please. Go.¡±

    Bell smiled brightly, and Galen couldn¡¯t help butugh. He looked down at her, admiring her body with a lingering nce.

    ¡°Go¡­¡± she whispered with a giggle.

    Giving her a quick kiss, he hurried out of the room.

    Bell curled up in bed and waited for his return.

    Having Galen home with her had not been what she had expected. In truth, under the circumstances, she had been afraid of himing to live with her.

    Afraid that every conversation, and interaction, would center around the fear of Roman appearing and trying to take her away.

    But Galen knew her better than anyone in her entire life ever had. He knew when to ask and when not to.

    They had talked when he first got back. He had asked a few questions, but he didn¡¯t press for more information about who exactly Roman was or what he had done to her.

    He had spent most of his time working on the defense system. There had been problems and dys. He had sent others in his ce because he wasn¡¯t willing to leave her overnight to work on the fence along the southern border.

    Bell was sure that she would continue working until the day Ren was born. But after Galen moved in, she found it hard to leave. So finally, she gave in to her desire to be close to andforted by him.

    Galen often said that her pregnancy cravings were why they usually ended up in bed together throughout the day and night. Still, the truth was that she simply craved him. It had nothing to do with the pregnancy, just him.

    Bell smiled to herself. She already missed him. Hopping out of bed, she quickly dressed and headed out the door.

    Hurrying between the buildings, she giggled as she imagined the little half-cocked grin he would get when she surprised him at the tavern.

    But everything changed in an instant.

    She was suddenly overwhelmed by a familiar and horrifying feeling. The sickly-sweet scent churned her stomach and knocked the air from her lungs. It sent a chill down her spine and made her heart pound so loudly in her ears that she felt like they would burst.

    Bell couldn¡¯t move, she couldn¡¯t breathe¡­ he was here. He was in Winter, and he was staring right at her.

 Chapter 343 None of Them Were You

    Bell was entirely and utterly frozen in ce.

    Even her eyes dared not close, fearing that when she opened them again, he would be even closer.

    Her breaths were short and quick, and her heart pounded loudly, filtering out any sound beyond the racing thump.

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± he hissed.

    Her jaw shook, and she felt a cold numbness spilling over her. Her chest tightened, and her eyes burned.

    For almost seven years, she had only heard this voice in her nightmares, but she was awake now. Awake and staring at the monster. Awake and unable to move or make a sound as he moved closer.

    ¡°It is you,¡± he whispered, his voice crawling over her like a centipede. Its legs prickled and pulled at her skin as the threat of his bite loomed over her.

    He was bigger,rger. Even more capable of breaking her now.

    Bell swallowed as he took another step toward her. Her hands moved instinctively to her stomach.

    Roman stared intently at her face. At the small changes in her expression.

    The terror and panic that settled over her when she first saw him, felt him. The way her eyes dted as they filled with tears. The muscles of her jaw stiffened as she forced the saliva down her throat. Her nostrils red with each shallow breath she took.

    Roman smiled, moving towards her. He could see that she wanted to run, to scream. But she didn''t. She wouldn''t. Not until he made her.<sub>.</sub>

    He watched her body tremble as he inched his way toward her. He felt the connection between them growing more potent. Her anxious heartbeat echoed at the edges of his mind.

    Like pulling boards away from an old, abandoned door sealed off to keep whatever monster was inside from getting loose.

    He was the monster. And he was free.

    He felt hering through their bond. He felt the pounding of her heart, the tightness in her lungs, and the dread swallowing her whole.

    Roman closed his eyes and took in a deep, shaky breath.

    ¡°I missed you, Bell,¡± he whispered.

    He reached down and grabbed the back of her head. Balling her hair into his fist and pulling tightly.

    Bell released a shaky gasp and then a soft sob as he forced her chin toward him. Music to his ears, the melody he had been searching for.

    Roman tilted his head as he watched her. He listened to her panicked breathing. He felt the strong, fast thump of her heart.

    It was soothing.

    Bell''s jaw hurt from how hard she clenched. Her chest burned, and her lungs felt both empty and stretched. Silent tears rolled down her cheeks.<sub></sub>

    She cried out softly when he pulled back on her hair. He enjoyed it. She could feel it. His presence, desire, andfort in her fear rolled over her.

    Bell wanted to scream, to puke, to run. But all she could do was stand there.

    This was so much worse than before.

    Before, she was ready, willing even, to die. To let him destroy her soul and body. But that was before.

    Before she discovered her family.

    Before Galen.

    Before Ren.

    This was so much worse than before. Because now, there was something to lose.

    She closed her eyes and let out soft sobs.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± he whispered.

    Bell swallowed and opened her eyes. He looked at her with a fire she had feared for almost a decade.<sub></sub>

    Roman leaned forward. He rubbed his cheek against hers. She shuddered, a spike in her fear, an internal scream. He smiled.

    ¡°You made me think you were dead,¡± he said. ¡°For six years¡­.¡±

    He pulled back and stared into her eyes, his glowing embers burning brightly.

    ¡°Naughty girl,¡± he whispered with an angry smile. ¡°I am angry with you¡­.¡±

    Roman pressed his forehead to hers and sighed.

    Bell trembled and cried. She wished desperately that someone, anyone, woulde to save her.

    ¡°But¡­¡± he continued. ¡°I never really believed you were gone¡­ you were always there. In my dreams, in my thoughts¡­ I couldn''t get you out of my head¡­.¡±

    Roman nuzzled against her cheek.

    ¡°I have been looking for you,¡± he whispered beside her ear. His hot breath clung to her skin, slithering over her. ¡°Everywhere I went¡­ I searched for you.¡±

    Bell wanted to turn her face, to pull away, to run. But her fear, her anxiety, it was all too much. She had spent so long hiding from him, even in her own mind, that she never prepared herself for this. She had clung desperately to the idea that he would never find her here. She had been a fool.

    Roman leaned his head against her and whispered sweetly.

    ¡°I found you, again and again,¡± he continued. ¡°But none of them were you.¡±

    Bell furrowed her brows. What did he mean?

    ¡°None of them screamed the way you do¡­¡± he whispered breathily. ¡°None of them made those beautiful sounds that only you can make for me.¡±

    Her heart stopped; the knot in her stomach tightened and churned. Her chest heaved with panicked breaths. Who were they? What had he done?

    Roman pulled her closer to him, lowering his face into the crook of her neck.

    ¡°Make those sounds for me again, Bell¡­¡± he whispered before inhaling her scent. Expecting that sweet smokey scent, the smell that had pulled them together in the first ce. The smell that had haunted his senses and filled him with an undeniable hunger.

    He found it, but that wasn''t all he found.

    There was another scent all over her. The air around her throat and body was thick with this scent.

    ¡°What the fuck is that smell¡­.?¡± Roman demanded. ¡°Why are you soaked in it¡­?¡±

    Her body stiffened.

    Roman clenched his jaw. The fire inside grew as he pulled back to look into her eyes. The absolute terror that stared back at him told him more than any words she wouldn''t speak.

    He pulled angrily on her hair; she cried out.

    ¡°I asked you a question, Bell,¡± he growled.

    Bell did not reply, but he felt a sudden panic, and then she squeezed her hands tighter on her stomach. The movement was not missed by Roman.

    His eyes moved down to her stomach, she wore a baggy sweatshirt, but now that his attention was not entirely focused on her face, her hair, he could see it. The round bump of her belly.

    A low growl rose from somewhere deep and primal, his fiery eyes glowing a dark orange. He looked at her with teeth bared.

    He leaned forward, his face only an inch or two from hers.

    ¡°What did you do!¡± he growled.

    The hot liquid that hit his back was such a shock he released his hold on Bell''s hair, letting her fall to her knees.

    Then, with an angry growl, he turned to see the source of the interruption. Only to be surprised again by something hard and cold pping against his face before falling to the ground.

    Roman looked to the ground, seeing arge pickle wrapped in prosciutto.

    He looked back in the direction it hade from. There stood arge man, tall, muscr. His hair and beard shared the same sandy blond color. He held in one hand a bag. In the other was another of the pickles.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± Roman growled.

    ¡°Bell''s husband,¡± Galen growled before dropping the food and charging at Roman.

 Chapter 344 A Crack

    Roman easily avoided Galen''s charge by rolling away from where he stood. But then, it had never been Galen''s goal to take him down at that moment.

    Galen had managed to get Roman away from Bell without even trying. He turned and ced himself directly between his wife and the monster that hunted her. The small pin at his chest was activated, and he was covered in armor, his shield sprung forth, and he ced it firmly before him.

    Roman ground his teeth in irritation as he realized what Galen had done.

    He would have found it mildly amusing if he was already so irritated.

    The sweet smokey scent of their bond was saturated in the smell of the creature that stood before him. This irritating distraction.

    He needed to end it quickly and take Bell home before word spread through Winter. Unfortunately, these traditionalist fools were quicker to gather than a swarm of bees protecting their hive.

    ¡°So,¡± Roman said, ¡°you are the bastard that has corrupted my mate.¡±

    Galen growled.

    ¡°I am the man that Bell chose as her husband,¡± Galen corrected.

    ¡°I am her mate,¡± Roman replied.

    ¡°You are the piece of shit she yed dead for six years in order to avoid,¡± Galen said, adding, with a smile, ¡°Can''t you take a hint?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Roman snarled and ran at Galen, ramming his shoulder into the shield. Galen was pushed back momentarily, but he found his footing and held Roman back.

    Galen couldn''t help but nce back with his eyes.

    Bell was curled up in a ball in the snow. She huddled in on herself and kept a tight hold over her stomach. She wasn''t really there; her mind was lost in fear and shock. Galen needed to keep this monster from getting close to her.

    Attacking Roman would have been satisfying, but he couldn''t keep Bell safe and focus on the attack simultaneously. So his best option was to stay defensive and protect Bell and Ren at all costs.

    Galen gathered his strength and pushed up into the shield, shoving Roman back.

    Roman paced back and forth, looking for a clear opening. Still, Galen kept even with him, making sure to block any opportunity he might take.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Roman growled. ¡°She is mine. The Goddess gave her to me!¡±

    ¡°Not. Happening.¡±

    Galen held fast to his shield. He saw the movement Roman made and prepared for it. Roman charged, and just as he would have run into the shield, he jumped, attempting to clear it and Galen.

    But Galen lifted up at thest moment, catching Roman at the chin and forcing his head back. Then, Galen pushed out against his shield, sending Roman sprawling backward onto the snowy ground.<sub></sub>

    Roman fell back painfully.

    He got to his feet and snarled. Galen set his shield back in ce and braced himself.

    Roman''s eyes moved to Bell. She was still curled in on herself, protecting her stomach and that thing inside her. The infection.

    ¡°It will never see the light of day,¡± Roman growled.

    Galen caught his eye; he saw where he looked. He understood the meaning. He snarled.

    ¡°You will never get your hands on my wife or my child!¡± he roared.

    ¡°I will rip them both from your cold, dead arms,¡± Roman smiled.

    Galen growled, but the small gasp behind him drew his attention.

    ¡°You''ll always be mine, Bell, always,¡± Roman whispered in a dark tone.

    Bell had finally looked up, finally returned to the waking world. And the first thing she heard was the voice of the monster, promising that she would never escape. That she never had.<sub></sub>

    Galen''s distraction was noticed, and the opportunity was not missed.

    Roman attacked Galen''s shield with the full force of his strength. Galen was barely able to hold it up. Again and again, Roman mmed his heavy fists against the hard surface.

    Galen gritted his teeth as he tried his damndest to keep up his strength, and then he saw it. A crack in his shield.

    ***

    ra''s call had been a confusing shock. She found something, she didn''t want to share what it was over the phone, but she said it was important. a€?Earth shattering'' had been her words.

    Ashleigh had told him she needed time to chat with Axel to clear the air between them. So, Caleb had been enjoying a sparring session with Saul when ra''s call ended it early.

    Now he needed to find his wife and return to Summer.

    As he headed back toward the house to gather their things, he heard sounds of a struggle. And since Winter had strict rules about fighting outside the training grounds, it was a bad sign.

    Rounding the corner, Caleb''s eye widened as he caught sight of Bell first. She was curled on the ground guarding her stomach. He turned in time to see Galen''s shield crack and shatter as the dark haired man that attacked pulled back for another strike.

    Bell screamed as she lifted her head in time to see the fist connect to Galen''s jaw and the blood that sttered from between his lips.

    He crumbled to the ground; the dark-haired man stood above him with a twisted smile.

    ¡°Galen!¡± Bell screamed.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Bell, I''ll make it quick. Just for you,¡± the man chuckled.

    Caleb''s anger red; he directed the flow of his powerful presence with force he could barely control. Focusing on the dark-haired man.

    The man visibly reacted, his body tightening and the anger in his eyes intensifying. He looked back and forth until his eyesnded on Caleb.

    ¡°I don''t believe we have been introduced,¡± Caleb growled, walking towards the small group. ¡°I am Alpha Caleb of Summer, and the man that you are threatening is my Beta.¡±

    ¡°Your Beta,¡± Roman snarled through gritted teeth as he struggled to maintain his standing position over the force of Caleb''s will. ¡°Has put his dirty hands on what doesn''t belong to him.¡±

    As Caleb reached them, Bell watched carefully, inching her way toward the unconscious Galen, quietly weeping as she stretched her hand out to him. Then, finally touching his fingertips, she let out a

    pained sob when he did not react to her touch.

    Roman growled at the sound, and Caleb growled at him in kind.

    ¡°Bell is his wife, by choice,¡± Caleb replied angrily. ¡°She does not belong to anyone but herself.¡±

    ¡°The Goddess disagrees¡­.¡± Roman sneered.

    Caleb pushed even more of his energy against Roman. However, Roman still held his ground, though the strain of doing so was evident in the slight quiver of his body.

    ¡°Caleb!¡± Ashleigh called out as she arrived.

    ¡°Check on them,¡± Caleb answered without ncing back.

    Ashleigh checked on Galen. He was still out cold, but he was breathing, and his pulse was strong. She then moved to Bell, wrapping an arm around her and whispering something to her.

    Roman could feel the instant relief that Bell felt at this woman''s offer of support. It disgusted him.

    Who the hell were these people that thought they could hold to what was rightfully his?

    Roman took a deep breath through his nose as he clenched his jaw painfully.

    ¡°You won''t do anything to me,¡± Roman growled at Caleb.

    ¡°Oh, yea?¡± Caleb grinned. ¡°Why''s that?¡±

    ¡°Because, boy scout, if you do¡­ the war begins tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 345 His Teeth Bared

    Caleb swallowed. Who the hell was this guy? Caleb looked back at Bell and Ashleigh.

    ¡°What does he mean, Bell?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s Tomas¡¯ son,¡± she whispered through tears, holding desperately to Galen¡¯s hand.

    Caleb closed his eyes and lowered his head ever so slightly. He took a deep breath.

    Roman grinned.

    ¡°Even so,¡± Caleb said, ¡°you can¡¯t just go around putting your hands on a Summer wolf.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not in Summer,¡± Roman growled. ¡°Your authority ends at the fancy new gates.¡±

    Caleb growled.

    As much as he wanted to pummel this man for all he was guilty of, the threat of war was very real, and they were not ready. They wouldn¡¯t be for at least a few more weeks, if even then.

    ¡°Winter is not so forgiving,¡± Ashleigh growled, ¡°we won¡¯t let you get away with it either.¡±

    Romanughed bitterly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t speak for Winter either,¡± he smiled, pantomiming the act of tipping his hat to her. ¡°Luna of Summer.¡±

    Ashleigh growled, remembering Axel¡¯s simr words.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡®Teach him who you really are!¡¯

    ¡®Demand the respect that is owed to Winter!¡¯

    ¡®Shut him up!¡¯

    ¡°Go¡­¡± a sluggish Galen whispered. ¡°Take Bell¡­ get out of here¡­.¡±

    ¡®See what he has done? He must pay!¡¯

    ¡®Justice!¡¯

    ¡®Avenge your ally!¡¯

    Ashleigh squeezed her eyes closed, trying to focus on Bell.

    ¡°No!¡± Bell shouted, clinging to Galen¡¯s hand but still too afraid to move any closer.

    Galen struggled but managed to sit up. He looked at her warmly, wiping the blood from his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok, I promise,¡± he whispered, ¡°hard head, remember?¡±

    Bell was notforted; she could not stop the tears that fell.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You need to get somewhere safe,¡± Galen said, squeezing her hand.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you,¡± she whispered back.

    ¡°Sorry, angel,¡± he said, getting to his feet and giving Ashleigh a nod.

    Ashleigh nodded in agreement and pulled Bell up to stand.

    Galen looking to Roman.

    ¡°She goes nowhere!¡± Roman snarled.

    ¡°Not up to you,¡± Galen growled, moving beside his alpha. ¡°Go, take her now.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Bell shouted.

    ¡°Sshhh, Bell, it¡¯s ok, it¡¯s ok,¡± Ashleigh whispered. She held her back, trying tofort and calm her down as she pulled her away. ¡°Galen is going to be fine. Caleb is with him. They got this.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about rank, rules, any of that, Ash. He will kill them!¡± Bell cried out as Ashleigh practically dragged her from the area.

    ¡°Bell, Bell!¡± Ashleigh called to her. ¡°Please, listen to me. They will be fine, ok? But, right now, we need to get you and Ren safe.¡±

    ¡°Galen!¡± Bell shouted, tears streaming, her heart racing.<sub></sub>

    Bell tried to push past Ashleigh, trying to go back to ensure that Galen would be alright. Her heart kept beating harder and louder, and her chest tightened while her lungs threatened to burst. She was terrified. She needed to know that he was alright.

    It was getting hard for her to breathe, see, and focus. Until it became impossible, and the darkness overwhelmed her.

    Ashleigh barely caught her before she hit the ground.

    ¡°Bell!¡± Ashleigh cried out.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± a voice called from not far away.

    Ashleigh looked up to see Sauling from the training grounds.

    ¡°Saul!¡± Ashleigh called, ¡°quick, I need your help.¡±

    Saul rushed over, and Ashleigh moved Bell into his arms.

    ¡°I need you to take her to the hospital, quick!¡± she said. He gave her a look of confusion. ¡°Please, Saul, there is someone dangerous here, I need to get back to help Caleb and Galen, but I need to know she is being taken care of.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Saul nodded and then hurried toward the hospital.

    Ashleigh ran back as quickly as she could. Arriving in time to see Galen thrown around and Caleb struggling to hold Roman back.

    ¡®They need you.¡¯

    ¡®Prove the strength of Winter!¡¯

    ¡®Kill him!¡¯

    Ashleigh gasped, taking a step back. As she saw the memory of the Whiteridge wolves, torn into pieces by her bare hands. The fathers, sons, mothers, and daughters.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anyone¡­¡± she whispered.

    She felt the energies that stirred inside of her pacing, unsatisfied and angry, like a wild beast trapped in a cage.

    Watching as the fight continued, she could see that Caleb was holding back. His strategy was entirely defensive.

    ¡®Diplomacy is not the answer.¡¯

    ¡®He will die.¡¯

    ¡®Will you watch as the fire consumes them all?¡¯

    Roman smiled as he nced between Galen, who staggered and struggled to hold himself up, and Caleb, who was more concerned with protecting Galen than focusing on the fight.

    He lunged forward at Galen.

    Caleb tried to move in front of Galen to block the attack, but Roman was quick. He turned his entire body and used the force of his movement to bring his two fists down against the side of Caleb¡¯s head.

    Caleb was entirely caught off guard, the hitnded hard, and he was forced to the ground, his entire body feeling the impact.

    Ashleigh gasped. She made a move to go to Caleb but then saw that Roman had already moved on. He stood above Galen, who was bloodied and weak. Then, raising his arm in the air, Ashleigh could see the shining glint of a de¡¯s edge.

    She flew forward, running as fast as she could, and threw herself on top of Galen, preparing to feel the stinging burn of the knife prating her back.

    Instead, a feeling entirely different fell over her.

    A muted sense of dread. An icy cold that bored down into the bone. A phantasmic presence that stole the heat from your breath and followed it into your lungs until you choked on the frosty tendrils it left behind.

    His power was more significant than she had ever felt. It was colder, harsher, and more intense than Wyatt, Corrine, or even Fiona had ever pushed on her.

    Even more than Caleb had used around her.

    Ashleigh felt the wind behind her as Roman was lifted and stolen away, but it was the cracking sound of the tree as his body was mmed into it that drew her attention.

    She opened her eyes and turned toward the sound just as the tree split and arge branch copsed into the snow below.

    At the base, she saw Roman, his eyes dazed, and his body lifted against the remaining part of the tree, held there by a strong hand at his throat.

    Roman¡¯s mind was rattled. The surprise of it all and the actual hit to the tree had shaken him momentarily. He looked down at the man that held him to the tree, his vision was blurred, his focus going in and out.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your name back then, but I do now,¡± the man snarled.

    Roman¡¯s eyes finally settled on the man¡¯s face, on the thick scar that covered one of his eyes.

    ¡°Hello, Roman,¡± Axel¡¯s voice came out thick with rage. ¡°Do you remember me?¡±

    Axel let out a roar as he gripped Roman¡¯s throat and threw him to the ground, standing over him with his eyes aze and his teeth bared.

 Chapter 346 I Do Remember You

    When Wyatt hade to Axel¡¯s office, he was concerned about what exactly the strange man named Roman was after. He had a bad feeling, and the questions he asked seemed to lead directly to Bell¡¯s removal from Autumn.

    When he confirmed the man¡¯s name as Roman, Axel had immediately tried reaching out to both Bell and Galen, but neither was answering their phone.

    Wyatt left to check their home, while Axel decided to see if Roman was still in the same building that Wyatt had left him. Or at the very least in the same area. He couldn¡¯t imagine this man would have simply epted Wyatt¡¯s dismissal and went.

    As he got closer, he felt a shift in the air.

    He recognized it as Caleb¡¯s power, his presence. It was thick and strong. Axel knew that something must have happened. He hurried toward the source of energy.

    Axel saw Caleb take the hit, a double fist to the side of his head that sent him crashing to the ground, likely stunned. Galen fell, having received a backhand as he tried to move toward Caleb.

    He turned his attention back to the man that stood between both of his brothers.

    Dark hair, well built, an angry smile. He lifted his chin as he turned to face Galen, lying on the ground. And at that moment, his eyes were visible. His burnt orange, ming eyes.

    Axel¡¯s heart quickened as he took in a shaky breath. These were the eyes that haunted Axel¡¯s lost memories.

    ¡®You can y with me.¡¯<sub>.</sub>

    His twisted smile, his dark voice.

    The boy that had hunted and scarred him. The monster responsible for the small girl with the shattered jaw, for the nightmares that haunted Bell. Someone that even Alice feared. All one person. Roman.

    A movement drew Axel¡¯s attention. It was Ashleigh. She sprinted forward, throwing herself over Galen. Roman raised his arms, and Axel growled.

    The power flowed out of him as his anger and frustration grew into a cold rage. This bastard had already stolen so much from himself and two of the most important women in his life. He wouldn¡¯t let him touch Ashleigh.

    He moved without thought or effort, instinct takingplete control of him. He grabbed Roman¡¯s throat and mmed him into the tree.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your name back then,¡± Axel snarled angrily, ¡°but I do now.¡±

    Roman¡¯s eyes moved over Axel¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hello, Roman,¡± Axel¡¯s voice came out thick with rage. ¡°Do you remember me?¡±

    He let out a roar as he gripped Roman¡¯s throat tightly and then threw him to the ground, standing over him as he stared down with the full force of his rage flowing out of him.<sub></sub>

    Axel grabbed hold of Roman, lifting him like a ragdoll and throwing him at another tree.

    Roman mmed against the trunk with a sickening thud. He let out a groan and grabbed tightly to his ribs where he suspected he had a break or two.

    The thick, burning cold poured over him, seeping into his skin, his mouth, his lungs.

    This man was strong, powerful, and a genuine threat. Roman felt exhrated.

    He found his bearings in his tion. His vision cleared, and his senses returned. Looking up at the man that was stalking over to him, the thick scar, he recognized the boy. The silly child that thought they would be friends.

    When Holden had approached Roman at the Blood Moon all those years ago, Roman had been annoyed. Tomas had hidden him away in a room, not wanting to let him too far out of his sight.

    Tomas disapproved of Roman¡¯s interests.

    On the other hand, Holden had, from time to time,plimented Roman on his skill with the knife.

    This boy had been a wee surprise; a game of hide and seek, make it look like an attack, don¡¯t get caught. Those were Holden¡¯s instructions.<sub></sub>

    Alice had been an even greater surprise.

    This boy had escaped Roman, but he had brought him Alice. So in a way, he was grateful to him. But he was also unfinished business.

    Roman took a deep breath.

    ¡°I do remember you,¡± he said. ¡°The way your tears mixed with the blood, thinning it, making it stream down your cheek.¡±

    Axel stopped moving, growling low and steady.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you managed to save the eye,¡± Roman grinned.

    Axel snarled and charged forward, punching Roman hard in the gut and then again on his cheekbone.

    Roman let out a groan and fell to the ground. He growled and pushed through the pain, rising to his feet and huffing.

    ¡°I should have killed you that day,¡± he said. ¡°But we were interrupted.¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw, his hazel eyes glowing brightly as the cold surrounded Roman.

    It slipped into his throat, down into his lungs, making it hard to breathe.

    Roman¡¯s eyes widened, his body shook, and he was forced to his knees as his lungs burned with the cold and the need for air.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Axel¡¯s voice was low and dangerous. His eyes burned with the bright glow of cold in the air. His teeth clenched so tightly that his jaw began to ache.

    Roman¡¯s shaky hand w at his throat and chest, searching desperately for an airway.

    ¡°Wh¡­who?¡± he choked out.

    Axel stepped forward, leaning down so his face hovered above Roman. He snatched his throat, squeezing until Roman let out grunts of protest.

    ¡°Alice,¡± Axel hissed.

    Roman stared back into the bright angry eyes of this man. He saw rage, he saw desperation, and he saw love.

    The fire within the darkest depths of him roared to life, fighting back the cold in his chest, his lungs, and over his body.

    This man loved¡­. Alice?

    These people had hidden Bell, and now, this man thought he could take Alice?

    Bitter chocte and chili peppers. Only one person smelled of these things, and yet now that his mind was fighting back against the cold, against the irritation of these meddling fools, he could smell it. It was faint, but it was there all the same.

    Roman¡¯s will grew alongside the fire of his rage.

    His eyes roamed over the man until they found something familiar. Poking out from behind his ear was a braid. A braid not just made of his golden hair but mixed with a soft brown curl.

    The inferno grew until it consumed all of him. Melting away the final bits of frost and cold that held him in ce, freeing him from the control of the small Alpha.

    Roman roared as he rose to his feet, reaching out and grabbing the small braid, tearing it from Axel¡¯s scalp with one hand as the other used all the force he could muster to punch Axel square in the chest.

    Axel crashed to the ground, crying out as the braid was stolen, but having the wind knocked from his lungs on impact with the ground.

    Roman did not bother to wait before immediately pouncing on him. He ced his knee to Axel¡¯s throat and held the braid over him.

    ¡°Where did you get this?!¡± he hissed venomously. Angrier than he had been all day. His rage zing in his eyes. ¡°Who is Alice to you?!¡±

 Chapter 347 Without Knowing Why

    Ashleigh watched as her brother hit Roman and threw him against another tree.

    She was shocked.

    Axel was a warrior but never a very strong one. He was constantly distracted and self-conscious. The only time he had truly been able to hold his own was in the protection of someone else.

    Even then, he had never had strongbat skills. But now, he was focused. He had control and movement. He was like a different man entirely.

    Had she missed so much in her time with Summer?

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± Caleb called to her.

    Ashleigh quickly turned away from the fight, running to her husband.

    ¡°Caleb, are you alright?¡± she asked as she touched the side of his head.

    He let out a soft hiss. There was arge bump, it would hurt for a little while, but he would be fine.

    ¡°Axel has this,¡± she said. ¡°You and Galen need to get to the hospital; Bell is already there.¡±

    Caleb started to argue, but seeing Galen, stirring but moving sluggishly, he knew she was right. No matter what happened here, Galen needed to be with his wife and child.

    He got to his feet with her help. She helped to steady Galen against Caleb¡¯s shoulder.

    Caleb wanted to tell her toe with him, but he knew she couldn¡¯t leave her brother while he was still at risk.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Go,¡± she smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m sure Saul has already alerted the patrol about what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Caleb sighed and then nodded. He turned and hurried away with Galen groggily following his lead.

    Ashleigh turned back to the battle. Roman was down on his knees as Axel leaned into his face holding his throat between his fingers.

    ¡°Get him, big brother,¡± she smiled, starting in their direction.

    She paused, feeling Axel¡¯s presence burn away from the surrounding area. The air getting warmer. As she stared at the scene before her, time slowed. The expression on Roman¡¯s face changed.

    The look of concern and the struggle to breathe faded. Giving way to one of anger and determination.

    ¡®He cannot hold him,¡¯

    ¡®He is not strong enough,¡¯

    ¡®He will be killed.¡¯

    A roar echoed from Roman¡¯s throat as he broke from Axel¡¯s hold and stood up straight.

    ¡®You must stop him.¡¯

    ¡®You must.¡¯<sub></sub>

    ¡®He will kill your brother, and then he will kill Bell and the child.¡¯

    Ashleigh watched in horror as Roman grabbed Axel, yanking at his head as he punched into his chest and forced him to the ground.

    ¡°If I go berserker, I will kill Axel,¡± Ashleigh whispered to herself nervously.

    She wasn¡¯t confident that she would be able to throw herself into the fight without risking Axel.

    ¡®Embrace the power.¡¯

    ¡®ept the power!¡¯

    ¡°I already told you! I can¡¯t risk Axel!¡± she growled.

    ¡®There is a way we can help, without hurting anyone.¡¯

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡®There is no time to exin¡­ listen.¡¯

    Roman ced his knee to Axel¡¯s throat and held something over him, and a look that Ashleigh recognized burned in his eyes.

    The same look she had seen in Granger¡¯s eyes. The jealousy, the insanity.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Where did you get this?!¡± Roman hissed.

    Ashleigh could hear it in his voice. He was tipping toward the edge of his limit. He would kill Axel for trying to keep Bell from him.

    ¡°Who is Alice to you?!¡±

    Ashleigh gasped, and time stopped.

    Alice.

    He said, Alice.

    She took a deep breath.

    ¡®ept.¡¯

    This man was willing to kill Axel, not for Bell, but for Alice. He had broken Axel¡¯s hold for Alice.

    ¡®ept.¡¯

    Ashleigh gripped her hands into tight fists. Clenching her jaw and taking a deep breath through her nose.

    ¡®They know each other,¡¯ Ashleigh thought. ¡®Alice and Roman, they must have some kind of a rtionship¡­.¡¯

    The anger was tying knots in her belly. Alice had made a fool of her brother. Turned him against his own family.

    She was a snake. A monster. A threat.

    ¡®ept.¡¯

    Ashleigh swallowed down her fear as she saw the frozen moment, Roman holding her brother with murderous rage in his eyes. She needed to save him. She needed to protect all of them from whatever Roman and Alice were nning.

    ¡°I ept the power you offer me,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    The spectral armor of steel with golden ents and fur lining at the shoulders appeared to form over Ashleigh¡¯s body.

    She gasped as she felt a fire in her chest and resistance in her body. It was strange, it hadn¡¯t happened thest time.

    A circlet of gold and steel adorned with a set of small wings at her temples.

    There was a brief but intense pain in her head.

    In her hand, she held a great sword of steel and gold.

    The weight of the sword was more significant than any other weapon she had ever wielded.

    And her eyes burned with the bright white light of the full moon.

    Ashleigh dropped to her knees as the process seemed to end with her body stretched and pulled, leaving a painful sensation that felt wrong.

    The armor, the circlet, and the sword all absorbed into her body, but she felt different. She felt strong and powerful.

    She stood back up and looked at her brother, still frozen in the moment.

    Without knowing why or what she was saying, she spoke.

    ¡°Protect the ones I love, remove the threat from mynds,¡± it came out as a whisper, spoken by a dozen voices.

    Axel growled and gathered his strength, pushing back against Roman, pushing hard enough to get free of his knee and move away.

    He stood up and stared at the monster before him. Roman snarled and gripped tightly to the braid.

    ¡°Give it back!¡± Axel hollered. He charged at Roman.

    Roman snarled and charged forward.

    They sped at each other with force and will, each genuinely wishing for the demise of the other.

    But just as they were about to m into each other, as they nned to tear each other apart, the air around them changed.

    A strong and focused wind spinning and twisting like a tornado hit the ground between them, sending them both flying back into the snow.

    Ashleigh held to a tree not far from them as the wind threatened to blow her away. She held her arm up, trying to block the wind as she kept her eyes on the scene before her.

    The wind died down, and a woman stood between the two men on the ground.

    A tall woman with pale skin and long ck hair. A long white dress with teardrop sleeves. Her hairid loosely at her back and shoulders, while the upper half was done with braids and two bunsyered together, one smaller than the other.

    Ashleigh gasped as she recognized Lian.

 Chapter 348 Never Meant To Be

    Lian lifted her eyes to Ashleigh. She furrowed her brows with a look of confused anger as she pursed her lips and took an agitated breath.

    It was clear to Ashleigh that the Priestess was not happy.

    Clenching her jaw, she turned away from Ashleigh, moving her focus to the two men lying on the ground.

    Roman and Axel both sat up, looking at Lian with equal amounts of surprise and confusion. But it was Roman that recovered his senses enough to realize he didn¡¯t care who she was. Only that she was in his way.

    He stood and stared at her, growling.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked.

    Lian did not respond.

    ¡°Alpha of Winter,¡± Lian called to Axel.

    Axel rose and faced her, unsure who she was or how she knew him.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Lian continued. ¡°What has happened here?¡±

    Axel hesitated for only a moment.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Axel asked, quickly adding. ¡°I mean no offense, but you seem to know who I am when I have never seen you before, and yet you ask me to exin myself.¡±

    Lian gave a slight nod.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°A reasonable request, Alpha of Winter,¡± she said. ¡°I am a Priestess of the Goddess, summoned by a call for aid.¡±

    ¡°From whom?¡± Axel asked.

    Lian gave him a gentle but warning smile.

    ¡°Now you are asking me to exin myself?¡±

    Axel sighed and shook his head. He wanted an answer, but something about the faded crescent moon on her forehead eased his mind.

    ¡°This man,¡± Axel began, motioning toward Roman, ¡°has entered my territory intending to take one of my wolves against her will. He then attacked my guests and myself.¡±

    ¡°I came for my mate!¡± Roman corrected with a thick and heavy growl. ¡°And I was not the one who began the attack.¡±

    ¡°I did not ask you, misguided son of Autumn,¡± Lian replied to Roman.

    Roman growled back at Lian, but she only turned her attention back to Axel.

    ¡°Is it true hees for his mate?¡± she asked.

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°Yes, his mate has been under the protection of Winter for six years. She ran from him in order to survive.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Bell,¡± Lian nodded in understanding.

    ¡°See!¡± Roman shouted. ¡°He admits she belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°The wolf Bell does not belong to you,¡± Lian replied immediately. ¡°Nor anyone else.¡±

    ¡°The Goddess gave her to me!¡± Roman snarled.

    ¡°Youck understanding of the Goddess¡¯s will or the gifts she has bestowed!¡± Lian said in a voiceyered in strength and authority.

    Roman took quick, angry breaths.

    ¡°No wolf is given to anyone!¡± Lian snarled. ¡°The bond is a promise that you are not alone, none of you. That someone can feel your pain, your sorrow, your joy.¡±

    Lian was angry. Ashleigh had only ever witnessed her calm, her concern. It felt unnerving to see the change in her.

    ¡°Your mate was never meant to be your victim,¡± Lian spat at Roman.

    ¡®Why does it feel personal?¡¯ Ashleigh wondered as she listened to the way that Lian spoke to Roman. As though he had personally offended her, insulted her.

    Roman clenched his jaw and stared with rage-filled eyes at the Priestess.

    ¡°You have been deemed unworthy by the Goddess,¡± Lian said to him.<sub></sub>

    Roman growled.

    ¡°Bell has been bonded to the whole of Winter. So long as she stays, the Goddess no longer recognizes the bond you share with her.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t just¨C¡± Roman argued through gritted teeth.

    ¡°You have no business here,¡± Lian stated firmly.

    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are!¡± Roman growled.

    He shifted into his wolf, arge ck monster with ragged tufts of white and grey. He snarled and growled as he ran and leaped forward at the Priestess.

    She turned her attention to him, staring him down as he ran toward her. Then, lifting her hand, the wind around him picked up. He was jostled from side to side and lifted off the ground before being unceremoniously dropped.

    He let out a painful yelp and then scrambled to his feet. Then, growling and snapping, he tried for her again.

    This time a sharp, fast breeze cut at him like knives until he backed away from her and shifted back into his human form. Gashes of red appeared along his face and arms.

    Lian stared at him with a face of calm. But her eyes held grief and anger that only served to heighten the irritation that Roman felt.

    Once more, he recklessly charged at her. But this time, she didn¡¯t even allow him one step.

    She slowly closed her hand into a fist, staring at him with hatred.

    As he kept his eyes on her, he felt a weight on his legs, shoulders, and back. His entire body was groaning and crying out as it seemed that the gravity around him had increased to the point that he could not move, talk, or even breathe.

    Lian stepped forward.

    ¡°Alpha of Winter,¡± she called.

    Axel, who had stood by and witnessed in both fascination and horror the events unfolding before him, suddenly realized she was talking to him.

    ¡°Yes?¡± he replied, moving toward her.

    Lian looked back at him. Axel couldn¡¯t help but notice that she seemed tired now and that her hair was no longer the pure jet ck she had arrived with. Instead, now there were small streaks of grey scattered throughout.

    ¡°The bond that we ced for Bell within thisnd remains strong. But she must stay here. Beyond your borders, this creature will be able to im her.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going to stop him from returning now that he knows she¡¯s here?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°If the Alpha of Winter wishes it, I can help you seal thisnd from him. If you swear an oath to the Goddess that Bell will be safe here. That she will be honored, respected, and treated with care.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, without hesitation, I swear it,¡± Axel replied. ¡°Bell is like a sister. Her safety is essential to me.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Lian replied. ¡°Then I will I seal thisnd from Roman of Autumn. He will no longer be able to enter this territory so long as your oath remains.¡±

    ¡°How can we thank you?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Do not,¡± Lian replied. ¡°I am d that Bell will be safe.¡±

    Lian nced back, catching Ashleigh¡¯s eye with a look of disappointment.

    ¡°But I should never have been called here.¡±

    ¡°What do you¨C¡± Axel began to ask, but Lian was already gone, and so was Roman.

    He furrowed his brow and turned in a circle, looking into the trees but didn¡¯t see either of them. Then, as he searched the ground, he was heartbroken to find that his braid was also gone.

    Ashleigh hid behind the tree until Axel was distracted and quietly hurried away toward the hospital. She put the look that Lian had given her into the back of her mind and avoided thinking too hard about it.

    ***

    About a mile beyond the southern border of Winter, Roman fell to the ground,nding heavily and rolling a few feet beforeing to a stop.

    He coughed and spat as he tried to get to his knees.

    ¡°From this point forward, you will never be able to set foot inside the territory of Winter. Attempting to do so will only return you to this spot,¡± Lian exined.

    ¡°You have no right!¡± Roman shouted.

    ¡°I do not care to speak with you,¡± Lian said with disgust in her voice.

    Roman narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Why do you act as though you know me? As though I have done something to you?¡± Roman asked. ¡°I know all the faces of the ones I¡¯ve hurt¡­ yours is not among them.¡±

    ¡°Because I do know you and all those that remain in Autumn. It is not you alone that I find disgusting and disturbing. But the whole of it,¡± Lian scoffed. ¡°What a disappointment.¡±

    Roman growled, but the wind around them began to swirl and move. He covered his eyes, and then it was gone. And so was she.

 Chapter 349 Her Lips Didnt Move

    Bell and Galen were both admitted for the night. Galen had a concussion and several minor injuries.

    Bell had yet to wake up after being brought in by Saul. But the doctors all felt that it was simply a response to the renewed trauma and her body¡¯s natural way of protecting her mind and the baby from the stress.

    They felt there was no reason to be concerned but kept her closely monitored.

    Wyatt had Galen¡¯s bed moved into the same room as Bell, so he wouldn¡¯t worry about her too much.

    Caleb had been seen and cleared, just a few small injuries, nothing spectacr. Fortunately, the same was true of Axel.

    Corrine fussed over them all, calling them fools for not sounding an rm or sending for help.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be sticking around for a few days,¡± Caleb said. ¡°I know Galen got a little behind in setting up the security system due to someplications at the southern border. But I can help him get that all squared away. So it will only be a few days until it¡¯s up and running instead of another week or two.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Axel nodded. ¡°Roman may not be able to enter Winter, but I guarantee that won¡¯t stop him from sending anyone he can toe for Bell.¡±

    ¡°Are we sure he can¡¯te back?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°If it was a Priestess who said it, then it¡¯s a guarantee,¡± Corrine replied.

    Caleb nodded, epting her word. He had only ever heard what Ashleigh had said about the Priestesses.

    ¡°So, what do we know about Roman, anyway?¡± Caleb asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°He¡¯s Bell¡¯s mate,¡± Corrine said.

    ¡°And Tomas¡¯ son,¡± Wyatt added.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked. This was the first he had heard about it.

    Wyatt nodded.

    ¡°He also gave me this,¡± Axel sighed, pointing to the scar on his face.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh jumped up from her chair.

    She had remained quiet since arriving at the hospital, just trying to think through all that had happened.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I mean, he is the one that gave me this scar,¡± Axel replied.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t remember what happened?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°You said it was all a blur, that you only remembered bits and pieces, and none of it made sense.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Axel nodded. ¡°Until a few months ago, I didn¡¯t remember much of it.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°What happened a few months ago?¡± Caleb asked.

    Wyatt and Corrine gave each other a look and then nced at their children.

    Axel sighed and looked at Ashleigh before answering.

    ¡°I met someone at my ceremony,¡± he said. ¡°My mate, Alice.¡±

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at his wife. Ashleigh clenched her jaw and turned away from them.

    ¡°I found out that I had been treated with Bitter Night.¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t say anything, but she listened.

    ¡°Peter helped me recover my lost memories,¡± Axel continued. ¡°I was ten. It was the first Blood Moon I had ever attended. While I was there, I met Alice for the first time.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and looked back at her brother. He nodded sadly before continuing.

    ¡°She was eight, and we recognized our bond as a sweetness in the air,¡± Axel smiled. ¡°We knew each other for only one day. And then I was given the Bitter Night to forget her.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and turned away.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Shortly after, Roman found me. He said he wanted to y a game with me. It turned out that game involved him hunting and maiming me. Likely, killing me if Alice hadn¡¯te along and distracted him.¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw and paused for a moment.

    ¡°She¡­ got him away from me by bing his target. She survived, of course, but not before he hurt her.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a swirling of emotion. A lead ball firmly settled into her stomach.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Caleb sighed, processing everything he had just heard. ¡°Roman is Tomas¡¯ son, Bell¡¯s mate, and the person that scarred you. And Alice¡­ is your mate¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Axel replied.

    Caleb sighed and closed his eyes.

    ¡°She was made to forget too, wasn¡¯t she?¡± he asked.

    Axel and Ashleigh both looked at him with an expression that clearly demanded an exnation

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡°When I met the Alpha of Burning Ember, I learned some things¡­ about Alice,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh scoffed and turned away again. Caleb felt a painful grip on his stomach, knowing she was upset with him.

    ¡°I was told that Alice is known as the Spring Doll,¡± he continued. ¡°She is never the same person, only who she has been programmed to be.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been that way since she was eight years old,¡± Axel said softly. ¡°Over and over, they have erased her and made her into something she¡¯s not.¡±

    Axel put his head in his hands, and Corrine came to offer himfort. Rubbing his back gently.

    Ashleigh tried to wrestle with the idea that Alice could possibly have been a victim of something she had no control over her entire life. She might have no memory of the things she had done or been a part of.

    The heavy feeling in her stomach was growing. She hesitated to speak, afraid of what she might say. Instead, she huddled further into herself.

    ¡°And you actually believe that?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Surprised by her own voice, she touched her mouth.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± Caleb whispered.

    ¡°You truly believe that she has been made to do these things? She is just a poor victim, waiting to be rescued by you?¡± Ashleigh said, looking at Axel with disgust.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Corrine said, giving her a disapproving look.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t say that!¡¯ Ashleigh cried out, but her lips didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°I know it sounds hard to believe, Ashleigh, but I have also met her. I have seen the change. She is not faking this,¡± Wyatt said.

    ¡°It is clear that Alice and Roman have worked together to orchestrate the events of this afternoon,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Probably even what happened when you were children.¡±

    ¡°Alice was the one that warned us about Roman in the first ce!¡± Axel growled, lifting his head to look at his sister.

    Ashleigh turned to look at him, and Axel drew back as he saw the slightest hint of moonlight at the edges of her eyes. He shook his head, but when he looked again, it was gone.

    ¡°If that were true, if she were truly concerned about the threat Roman posed, why did she not warn you that he wasing?¡± Ashleigh demanded. ¡°She told you that he was a threat, to make herself seem as though she were concerned, to say she has your interest at heart. But when the real threat came around, she was silent. Likely, she assumed that Roman would get the better of us all.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Corrine scolded. ¡°We don¡¯t know if she can even send a message. When your father saw her, she could barely speak to him. And from what Axel said, it is very likely she would have been even more restricted simply for speaking with Wyatt.¡±

    ¡°Convenient,¡± Ashleigh scoffed.

    ¡®Stop!¡¯ Ashleigh shouted.

    ¡°Ash,¡± Caleb whispered, grabbing her elbow and turning her to face him. ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust her, and I understand. But don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit aggressive right now?¡±

    Ashleigh pulled away.

    ¡°The Alpha of Winter is allowing himself to be fooled by a woman that is a well-known liar,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°A woman who is clearly carrying on a rtionship with the monster that destroyed one of our own.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Axel growled.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t mean that! I didn¡¯t!¡¯ Ashleigh cried out, her voice never escaping her lips.

    ¡°Should I just stand back and let this happen? Let him destroy all that we built?¡± Ashleigh growled, turning away from them all as she moved to leave the room. ¡°I won¡¯t do that.¡±

 Chapter 350 It Was Changing Her

    The return to Summer had been put on hold after Roman¡¯s unexpected visit to Winter.

    Caleb called Fiona, updated her, and told her that he and Ashleigh needed to stay for at least a few more days. He wanted to get the defense system up and running and ensure that Galen and Bell were safe and secure.

    But he also knew that Ashleigh was struggling with Axel¡¯s announcement and hoped that she would take the time to work things out with her brother.

    ¡°Mom says that everything is running on schedule,¡± Caleb said as he stepped back into their room.

    He and Ashleigh were staying with Bell and Galen. Her parents had offered to host them, but he had felt more at ease staying with his brother.

    ¡°Training has increased, and the production of weapons and armor is better than expected.¡±

    Caleb awaited her response, but Ashleigh remained silent, staring out the window.

    ¡°Ash?¡± he called to her.

    She didn¡¯t respond.

    Caleb was worried. Even before they hade to Winter, something was off about his wife. Their bond, though strong and still open, felt¡­ restricted. He wasn¡¯t sure exactly what that meant, only that he felt as though he wasn¡¯t getting the whole picture from her.

    ¡°Ash,¡± he called again, this time reaching out to her.

    When his fingertips brushed her shoulder, she jumped, eyes widening and a look ofplete surprise on her face.

    ¡°Caleb¡­?¡± she asked as though she wasn¡¯t sure.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, kneeling before her and taking her hands in his while looking up into her eyes.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and then looked away.

    ¡°Yea, I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, pulling away from him.

    Caleb stared at her. He wanted to give her space and allow her time to deal with whatever it was that was keeping her from opening up to him.

    But there was something different about this time. It wasn¡¯t like when she rejected their bond or her fear of losing control. Something else was going on, and it was changing her.

    ¡°I thought we agreed,¡± he said gently, reaching for her hand again. ¡°To be honest with each with each other¡­ not to keep secrets anymore.¡±

    Ashleigh turned back to him. She furrowed her brows and looked at him with uncertainty.

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°What secrets?¡±

    Caleb looked into her eyes for any indication that she was trying to block him, to keep him from figuring out what she was hiding. But all he could see; all he could feel was honest confusion.

    ¡°Ash,e on,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re hiding something. I want to give you the space you need to deal with it and tell me on your own, but I¡¯m concerned. The way you¡¯ve been acting¡­ it¡¯s not like you.¡±

    Her expression shifted, her face rxed, and she leaned back in her chair, pulling her hand away from him and turning her eyes to the window once more.

    ¡°I am fine,¡± she said. Her tone was even and calm. ¡°There is nothing for you to be concerned about.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± Caleb called to her, reaching for her hand.

    She moved her hand to rest on the arm of the chair away from him.

    ¡°Should you really be questioning me on keeping secrets, anyway?¡± she asked.

    Caleb stood and crossed his arms as he looked at her. Her entire demeanor had changed. She felt cold and distant. He knew she was still upset with him about the information he had shared regarding Alice, but this reaction seemed a bit too much.

    ¡°What is going on with you?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°Why can¡¯t I get a sense of how you¡¯re feeling right now?¡±

    ¡®Caleb¡­¡¯ she whispered from deep inside.

    Ashleigh stood from her chair and looked up at him. There was a strength in her eyes, a fierceness. She was a warrior, and he knew that better than most, but she had never looked at him that way.

    ¡°You do not own me. You are not entitled to my every thought, feeling, or action,¡± Ashleigh said in a low tone. ¡°I am more than you will ever realize, and I will not bow to you.¡±

    Caleb was shocked and confused by her words. He didn¡¯t understand at all where this wasing from or why she would think this way about him.

    ¡°Ashleigh, that wasn¡¯t what I meant at all!¡± he quickly said.

    He reached for her, and she moved again. Then, finally, she took a step away from him and turned her back on him entirely. She got to the door before he called out to her.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to go see Galen and Bell soon.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡®Caleb¡­!¡¯ she cried out silently.

    ¡°I am not going,¡± she said. ¡°I have other things to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh, please just talk to me!¡± Caleb called after her, but she didn¡¯t give him the chance to say anything more as she left the room.

    ***

    It was dark.

    There were flickers of light in the distance, one or two, then nothing but dark emptiness.

    She was floating. Somewhere between being awake and asleep, her thoughts were almost entirely silent.

    Everything was silent.

    Until it wasn¡¯t.

    Soft mumbles, a voice that held feeling. A warmth. A guidance. Calling, coaxing, waiting for her to respond.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered, finding the words and bringing them to her lips.

    But the words went into the darkness and were gone, never reaching anyone else¡¯s ears.

    The warmth was leaving. Even the mumbles began to fade away.

    ¡°Caleb¡­!¡± she cried out.

    But again, the darkness swallowed her words.

    Ashleigh was alone. She was trapped.

    ¡°I told you to fight for your own thoughts,¡± a sad whisper echoed in the darkness. ¡°I can¡¯t help you much longer.¡±

    A soft whimper in the distance, an injured wolf.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°She won¡¯t survive much longer. Not without you.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Wake up, Ashleigh. Take control of who you are.¡±

    ***

    Ashleigh was surprised to find herself standing in the middle of the training grounds. She couldn¡¯t remember how or why she had evene here.

    ¡®Training.¡¯

    ¡®Preparing.¡¯

    Ashleigh shook her head, clearing the cobwebs from her mind. She had been training, preparing for theing battle. She must have lost track of time.

    Hurrying to get showered and dressed, she made her way to the hospital. She wanted to check in on Bell and Ren.

    Corrine had told them the night before that both Bell and Ren were recovering and that Bell had woken and even made a few jokes. But Ashleigh wanted to see for herself that her best friend was alright.

    As she approached the room, she recognized his familiar scent. She smiled, hurrying inside to surprise him with a kiss.

    Caleb turned as the door opened. He was surprised to see her, confused by the smile she wore. Even more so by the kiss she gave him.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb replied, ¡°You said you weren¡¯ting¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at Caleb as though he were crazy.

    ¡°I never said that,¡± she replied. ¡°I told you I needed to do some training, some preparing. But I never said I wasn¡¯ting.¡±

    Caleb didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but now wasn¡¯t the time to deal with it.

    ¡°I guess¡­ I misunderstood,¡± he said.

 Chapter 351 Let It Out

    Ashleigh smiled and moved to sit beside him.

    ¡°Where are Bell and Galen?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Her doctor wanted to run a few more tests on Bell, just to be sure that she and Ren are continuing to improve,¡± he said. ¡°They should be back any minute.¡±

    ¡°Check out that timing,¡± Bellughed as Galen wheeled her back into the room. ¡°It¡¯s like we nned that or something.¡±

    Ashleigh stood and ensured the path to the bed was clear as Galen moved the wheelchair beside the bed and helped Bell back into bed.

    ¡°You all do understand that I wasn¡¯t actually hurt, right?¡± Bellughed as Galen adjusted her pillow and moved the table closer to her so she could ess her water and snacks without needing to move too far.

    ¡°Bed rest is doctor¡¯s orders,¡± Galen smiled as he moved around to sit on his own bed.

    ¡°Doctors don¡¯t always know what they are talking about,¡± Bell sighed and leaned back in her bed.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°Doctors really are the worst patients.¡±

    ¡°Hush you,¡± Bell chided. ¡°I am a freaking pleasure to treat.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course, you are,¡± Ashleigh smiled, nodding as though she agreed.

    Bell smiled and then threw a small stuffed animal at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Aww, how could you?¡± Ashleigh asked, catching the small bear and holding it up. ¡°He¡¯s so cute.¡±

    ¡°He really is,¡± Bell smiled, ¡°give him back.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    She stretched her hand out and Ashleighughed but stood up and brought the bear to her friend, sitting down at the end of her bed instead of returning to her chair beside Caleb.

    ¡°Galen,¡± Caleb called.

    Galen looked up at Caleb, who motioned his head toward the door. Galen nodded and then stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go for a walk. Give you two some privacy,¡± Galen said sweetly as he leaned forward and kissed Bell¡¯s head.

    He pulled away and found himself stopped. He nced down to see that his hand was held tightly. Galen lifted his eyes to Bell.

    She wore a smile and a yful expression. Still, the heartbeat he felt through her hand, the slight elevation in intake of breaths, and the look in her eyes all told a different story.

    Galen swallowed the anger he instantly felt toward the bastard that had caused this reaction.

    He smiled at her and squeezed her hand.

    ¡°We won¡¯t go far,¡± he whispered.

    Bell took a deep breath and licked her lips.

    ¡°Go, go,¡± she said, her mouth twitching ever so slightly as she smiled. ¡°Take him, Caleb. The boy is smothering me.¡±

    Calebughed, and Galen gave her a wink, knowing how hard she was trying to keep up her brave front.

    Bell kept her eyes on him until he had left the room entirely.<sub></sub>

    She took a deep breath, trying to maintain the smile and the yful mood, but without him beside her, it was difficult.

    ¡°So,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Did you hear Saul dresses in an elephant costume every night to get his daughter to sleep?¡±

    Bell blinked and stared at Ashleigh.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yep,¡± Ashleigh nodded with raised eyebrows and pursed lips.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Bell questioned.

    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Ashleigh shrugged, ¡°but it lowered your heart rate to think about it.¡±

    Bell closed her eyes and let out an honestugh. She took a deep breath.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± she said honestly and openly. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to think about it.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°As long as you are ok and talk to someone about it.¡±

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°All my tests havee back fine,¡± she said, taking another deep breath and looking up, unable to prevent the shine of tears in her eyes. ¡°Ren is beautiful. He¡¯s healthy. I¡¯m fine. I just¡­¡±

    Bell licked her lips and turned away, wiping away the one tear that managed to escape.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Ashleigh said. She reached out and took Bell¡¯s hand. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Uhm,¡± Bell said, looking up as she tried to think of a different topic. Suddenly she smiled and looked at Ashleigh with a devious grin. ¡°What about you¡­ and Caleb¡­ during the hunt.¡±

    Bell bit her lower lip and waggled her brows.

    ¡°No!¡± Ashleigh shouted through giggles. ¡°Nuh-uh, not happening!¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°I would tell you!¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t give me a choice!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Bellughed.

    ***

    Down the hall, only a few doors away from the room he shared with her, Galen listened to his wife¡¯sughter with a sigh of relief.

    When she had first wokente the night before, she was lost in her fear, in her tears, in her screams.

    They had been awake most of the night. Galen held her in his arms and simply reminded her that she was safe, that he was with her, and that Roman was nowhere near them.

    She had barely spoken, clinging to him for dear life with one arm while the other held her stomach.

    He had never seen her so vulnerable, so openly afraid.

    His heart had broken, and he was more determined than ever to make sure that Roman or any other threat to his wife or child would be dealt with immediately.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Terrified,¡± Galen said.

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°Terrified,¡± Galen replied honestly.

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Galen asked. ¡°That she can¡¯t leave Winter?¡±

    ¡°It seems that way,¡± Caleb said. ¡°The Priestess apparently said that she is safe from him here. He can no longer enter Winter, so he can¡¯t touch her as long as she stays within the territory.¡±

    ¡°Not alone,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°Right,¡± Caleb said. ¡°But that is why I will ensure that the defense system is up and running in the next few days. In the meantime, Axel has increased patrols at the borders and added guards at every entrance to the hospital.

    ¡°If Roman is stupid enough to try and take her again, we will know and stop him before he ever gets close.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Galen sighed. Herughter fluttered into his ears once more. She was happy andfortable with Ashleigh, but he heard the hesitance in herugh. The concern. He needed to go back. To reassure her that she was safe.

    Galen looked at Caleb.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°You have no idea how much I appreciate you being here. Yesterday, today, tomorrow¡­. I just¡­¡±

    Galen paused, clenching his jaw as he felt his emotions swelling in his chest.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Caleb called gently, cing his hand on Galen¡¯s shoulder.

    Galen sniffled and lowered his head.

    ¡°Yesterday, today, tomorrow,¡± Caleb said, squeezing Galen¡¯s shoulder, ¡°we are brothers. I will always be here when you need me. No matter what.¡±

    Galen nodded and sniffled, trying to hold the emotions at bay.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Caleb whispered, pulling Galen in for a hug.

    Caleb gently patted Galen¡¯s back. ¡°Let it out, Galen¡­ just let it out.¡±

    Galen clung to his brother as he released the tears and the anger that were threatening to suffocate him.

 Chapter 352 So Strong on Your Own

    ¡°Axel said the Priestess will make sure Roman can''te back,¡± Bell said quietly. She kept her eyes focused on the small teddy bear in her hands.

    After Galen and Caleb had returned to the room, they sat together for an hour. Four friends chatting andughing.

    It was wonderful.

    Just a few short minutes ago, the boys had left to pick up the lunch they had all finally agreed on.

    As soon as Galen had left the room, Ashleigh had felt the shift in Bell just as before.

    Rather than try to break the ice, she remained quiet, allowing Bell to decide where their conversation would go this time.

    She chose to talk about what had happened; Ashleigh tried her best to remain neutral in her response.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded. ¡°She said that she would seal the territory to him.¡±

    ¡°Do you think she can?¡± Bell asked.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°I believe that the Priestesses hold power we can''t begin to imagine,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°What I saw her do, was insane.¡±

    Bell lifted her eyes; they were nervous and unsure.

    ¡°Lian would never lie about something like this, Bell,¡± Ashleigh added. ¡°If she says they can do it, they can do it.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Bell nodded and turned her eyes back to the bed.

    ¡°I froze,¡± she whispered.

    Ashleigh swallowed, feeling her heart quicken as Bell seemed to want to open up.

    ¡°I felt him¡­.¡± Bell said softly.

    She paused, clenching her jaw and turning toward the window.

    ¡°It was worse than I remembered,¡± she said. ¡°His voice, his smell¡­. It was¡­. Terrifying. I felt like I was back there again¡­. In Autumn, with nowhere to run or hide.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, trying to hold back her own feelings.

    ¡°I knew I should scream,¡± Bell whispered, her voice cracking.

    She brought her knees up to her chest, hugging them tightly as tears rolled down her cheeks.

    ¡°But I couldn''t,¡± she continued. ¡°Seeing him, hearing him, feeling him¡­. I couldn''t.¡±

    Ashleigh hesitated to reach out to Bell. In all the years they had known each other, Bell was never one that wantedfort, especially physicalfort.

    In fact, the only times that Ashleigh could remember seeing Bell willing to ept aforting touch or hug was from Galen or Axel.<sub></sub>

    Even Corrine and Wyatt she would pull away from.

    But her husband and her brother were the shoulders she could lean on.

    Ashleigh felt a pang of jealousy, wishing she could offer Bell anything that would ease her mind.

    ¡°It felt like¡­. Like he had stolen my voice from me all over again¡­.¡± Bell cried softly.

    Ashleigh squeezed her hands into fists, biting the inside of her lip, trying to keep from screaming out the anger in her heart.

    What could she do to help Bell feel better? What could she even say?

    ¡°Like anyone could ever steal your voice,¡± a warm voice called from the door.

    Ashleigh and Bell both looked up to see Axel giving a gentle smile.

    ¡°Do you know how hard it is to get you to shut up?¡± he asked yfully as he entered the room.

    Axel walked straight to Bell, putting his hand on her cheek, a soothing touch. He smiled at her with a gentle nod.

    Bell didn''t pull away. She smiled.

    ¡°I wouldn''t have to talk so much if you would just listen to me,¡± Bell replied.<sub></sub>

    ¡°That''s true,¡± Axel nodded.

    Theyughed, and Ashleigh felt relieved. It was an honestugh. Bell genuinely felt at ease with his presence in the room.

    Ashleigh turned to look at her brother. His focus was still on Bell, still trying to keep her smiling. They made jokes about his listening skills and questioned whether his scar had made it into his ears.

    Axel made Bellugh and held her hand as they chatted about subjects that were easier to talk about.

    Ashleigh joined in, and theyughed together. They made jokes at Axel''s expense. And when the boys returned, they made jokes at Galen''s expense.

    Axel excused himself not long after they got back with lunch, promising to stop by the house the next day when Bell was free to go home.

    Ashleigh watched as he left the room. She swallowed down the heavy feeling she had. They hadughed together with Bell, but they had hardly looked at or spoken directly to each other.

    ¡°Ash,¡± Bell whispered.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Go talk to him,¡± she smiled.

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°Maybe another time,¡± she sighed. ¡°I''m not sure what we would say right now anyway. Probably just fight again.¡±

    Bell took a deep breath and leaned closer to Ashleigh.

    ¡°Did you know that I hate talking about my problems?¡± Bell asked with a smile.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ashleigh replied with feigned shock.

    Bell gave a softugh.

    ¡°Axel,¡± she continued, ¡°has always been one of the few people I have feltfortable talking to about things that I can''t normally say out loud.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Ashleigh smiled, ¡°it''s the main reason everyone always assumed you would end up together.¡±

    Bellughed, remembering the angry nurses who had lost their bet when she married Galen.

    ¡°Before Galen, he was probably the only person I really let my walls down around.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded, and though she tried, she couldn''t hide the disappointed look on her face. Finally, Bell smiled and touched her hand.

    ¡°It wasn''t personal,¡± she said. ¡°I never knew why. Of course, you and Renee were my best friends, but for some reason, Axel was the only one that I really felt secure with.¡±

    Bell paused and looked over at Galen, he was talking with Caleb, but she knew he heard every word she was saying. He wouldn''t say anything. He wouldn''t ask about the things she and Ashleigh talked about. He listened to know she was ok, not to pry.

    ¡°Just like that one over there,¡± she smiled.

    Ashleigh looked at Galen. She saw the slight red in his ears and covered her mouth to keep herugh quiet.

    Bell smiled and looked back at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Thinking about it now¡­ After everything that has changed in the past year. I think one of the reasons that I always felt that way with Axel was because he always seemed even more lonely and broken than I was.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at Bell.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    Why hadn''t she ever seen that in her big brother?

    He always seemed fine. He knew his ce in the pack, the n for his life. He struggled sometimes and may have had trouble concentrating¡­ but broken? Lonely?

    ¡°He''s gentle, and he''s genuine. He was the first source offort and security I ever knew in Winter,¡± she continued. ¡°But, the intensity and devotion with which he protected andforted me. It felt like he was making up for something. Or like I was a sort of ceholder for someone else he wanted to protect but couldn''t.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°I thought for a long time that it was you,¡± Bell said. ¡°That you being so strong on your own made him feel an emptiness that he filled withforting me or eating chocte.¡±

    Bellughed, and Ashleigh smiled, though she felt a heavy weight in her stomach.

    ¡°But no matter how much he was there for me all these years, there was still something missing in him,¡± Bell said, looking at Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°That all changed around the time of my wedding. After he found what he had lost.¡±

 Chapter 353 Something She Lost

    ¡°Why do we stay here?¡±

    ¡°Because our business is here.¡±

    Alice looked out the window with a heavy sigh. Below she saw a group of men gathering in front of a small store. Theyughed and drank from the bottles in their hands. They patted each other¡¯s shoulders and made jokes as they encircled a small man between them.

    The man looked scared. He hunched in on himself and kept his eyes down as the men surrounding himughed and pointed. Then, finally, one of theughing men took a step forward. He got close to the small man and seemed to whisper something.

    The small man¡¯s eyes widened.

    Alice recognized the look. Her jaw tightened. Her hands curled into fists, and her eyes darkened as she saw the other menugh. The one that had stepped forward gave the small man an eerie smile.

    The small man cried, begged, and pleaded, and when the whispering man turned toward the store, he fell to his knees and grabbed at the whispering man¡¯s legs.

    Alice¡¯s breaths quickened as she watched the whispering man kick the small man away, the other in the circleughing, pointing, and kicking the small man on the ground. Then, finally, the circle ofughing men closed in on the small man as the whispering man approached the young woman crying at the shop entrance.

    The whispering man gave a predatory smile before he grabbed the back of her neck and shoved her further into the store.

    Alice growled, and suddenly the scene disappeared as the window curtains were shut before her eyes. She turned quickly to see Holden with the chord in his hand.

    ¡°That,¡± he said, ¡°is not our business.¡±

    Alice felt the pain of her clenched jaw, the stabbing pain in her palms as she held even tighter to her fists.

    Holden observed her; he recognized it immediately. The signs that she was fracturing. Hints of her natural personality had started to poke through after seeing Winter¡¯s former alpha.

    Even before then, there had been moments. Intermittent times when she seemed different. When the real Alice seemed to look back at him.

    At the time that Roman had cornered her when he had dared to try and force himself on her like his father before him, Holden had heard what she said.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡®Here I am.¡¯

    Holden had reyed the moment over in his mind, hoping he had misunderstood, that there was something else that it could mean.

    But nothing else made sense.

    Alice was awake in there somewhere, and she had found a way to take control when she thought he wasn¡¯t looking.

    That meant that she could have been ying her own games behind his back ever since she had returned to him.

    He shouldn¡¯t have been surprised. In fact, he should have expected this and nned for it.

    Anyone else would have died long ago. But every time Alice woke from her treatment, she fought to stay awake. In a way, he was proud.

    But if it were true, and if anyone else figured it out¡­ He couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    ¡°Alice,¡± Holden called to her.

    Alice stood perfectly still, her eyes still dark with anger, her hands gripping tightly.

    ¡°Alice!¡± Holden shouted.

    Alice jumped as if waking from a dream. Her eyes widened, her hands rxed, and her eyes scanned the room for the briefest moment as though she weren¡¯t sure where she was.

    Holden exhaled slowly. It was getting worse.

    Whatever Alice had done, it was something she had been able to control. But she was more intelligent than this. She would never have slipped in front of him like that if she had control.<sub></sub>

    Seeing Wyatt, Roman¡¯s attack on her physical body, the stress, and surprise of it must have forced her hand. Now, her mind was fracturing.

    And neither of them knew how much time she would even have before her mind wentpletely.

    He needed to give her another treatment to clear her mind and allow her time to rest. A few weeks in a medically induceda. It would give her brain and body time to recover.

    But it was too soon.

    Herst treatment had been a strain on her body. Unfortunately, the doctors agreed that she wouldn¡¯t survive too many more, especially with the frequency of her treatments in the past year.

    No, he couldn¡¯t treat her right now. He needed her to keep it together for at least another week or two. Maybe then¡­

    A loud bang from the hallway drew both of their attention to the door.

    Alice reflexively took a step back as she recognized his scent. Holden moved between her and the door while keeping his expression neutral.

    The doors flew open. On the other side stood an angry Roman.

    The fires in his eyes red as he saw Holden.

    He gave an irritated smile.

    ¡°You knew,¡± he growled. ¡°You knew who I would find there!¡±

    Holden smiled brightly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to be more specific,¡± he said.<sub></sub>

    Roman snarled and moved closer. Alice pulled out her baton, extending it swiftly and preparing to defend Holden from Roman.

    ¡°No,¡± Holden said, putting his hand up to tell her to rx. ¡°Roman seems upset, but I¡¯m sure he just wants to have a conversation.¡±

    Roman growled and stood before Holden but made no attempt to reach for or attack him.

    ¡°Now,¡± Holden continued. ¡°Care to exin what exactly it is that I have done to offend you so?¡±

    ¡°You knew she was in Winter,¡± Roman growled.

    Holden raised a brow.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± he asked.

    He was genuinely confused, expecting that Roman was referring to Winter alpha.

    ¡°Bell!¡± Roman shouted.

    Alice flinched, but no one else seemed to notice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Holden said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I honestly have no idea who that is.¡±

    ¡°My mate!¡± Roman snarled, grabbing Holden angrily by the cor and pulling him close.

    Holden¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Is that the secret Tomas kept?¡± he asked. ¡°He hid away your mate?¡±

    Roman shoved Holden back and paced the room.

    ¡°You expect me to believe you didn¡¯t know?¡± Roman growled. ¡°That you just sent me to Winter by chance?¡±

    Holden raised a brow and nced back at Alice.

    Her jaw was tight, and her hands were fists once more. Holden swallowed.

    She was awake.

    He couldn¡¯t let Roman see.

    ¡°Alice,¡± Holden called. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and see to that business you noticed earlier.¡±

    He looked back at her, and she tilted her head in confusion and consideration.

    Holden smiled, knowing she was trying to gage his motives.

    ¡°From the window,¡± Holden smiled.

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened and then turned ever so slightly toward the window. He could see her considering.

    Finally, she nodded and moved to leave. But Roman caught her arm.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked, pulling her close to him. ¡°There is something I wanted to show you.¡±

    ¡°Roman,¡± Holden growled. ¡°I thought we were clear on the rules of our partnership.¡±

    Roman looked at Holden with a snarl.

    ¡°I just want to give her something, a little gift I picked up for her in Winter. Something she lost,¡± he said, his smile wide and dark.

    Holden swallowed. What the hell kind of game was he ying? Alice needed to leave now.

    ¡°Alice,¡± Holden called, ¡°if you don¡¯t hurry, you will miss your opportunity.¡±

    Alice tried to pull away, but Roman held to her and smiled at Holden before turning back to her. He reached up and touched a loose curl.

    ¡°Such beautiful hair,¡± he whispered. ¡°You should really take better care of it.¡±

    Alice furrowed her brows.

    Roman reached down into his pocket and pulled something out. He lifted his hand to her eye level.

    ¡°Roman!¡± Holden called, moving toward them. ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡±

    Roman opened his hand. Held between his fingers, a small braid of golden blonde and a soft brown unfolded itself to dangle before her eyes.

    ¡®Now, you will always be with me.¡¯

    The warm voice whispered in her mind, followed almost immediately by a deafening scream.

    That was when the world around her began to shake and shudder. Her body felt heavy, and there was a deep and prating pain in her skull.

    And then there was only darkness.

 Chapter 354 She Had Never Seen Him

    Ashleigh had returned to the sparring grounds after visiting with Bell.

    Caleb was leaving to head to the southern border and start the defenses immediately. He asked her toe along, but she chose to stay behind.

    She needed time on her own to think. To figure out the situation with her brother.

    The more she thought about it, the less it made sense.

    Alice was an unknown at this point.

    She had done bad things, but supposedly she didn''t have a choice. Unless that was a lie, but so many people seemed to have already confirmed it.

    Why was everyone Ashleigh trusted so willing to give Alice a chance, but Ashleigh was so against it?

    a€?They have been fooled.''

    Alice hacked Summer. She had left a worm that continued to steal and destroy information. But then, she had also left behind a system restore that gave them back everything they lost and even heightened their defenses.

    Alice had poisoned Axel with a candy bar. Except, ording to Bell, it wasn''t Alice, and she was the one that warned him and kept him from eating more of it.

    a€?Tricked.''

    Alice had partnered with Granger to kidnap and torture Ashleigh. Except Ashleigh was the one that chose to follow Alice, and Alice did tell her to go back. So if she was honest, it did seem like Alice was trying to warn her just as she was shot.<sub>.</sub>

    And after that initial chase out of Summer, Ashleigh never saw Alice during the week Granger held her.

    Supposedly, Alice had traded herself to find the location where Granger had taken her. And before that, she had almost been killed by him.

    a€?Lied to.''

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and crouched down to hug her knees.

    She didn''t know what to think.

    Everything Axel and Bell had told her was so different from her own thoughts.

    Alice did terrible things, and so she must be wrong. Right? Ashleigh sighed.

    a€?She must be stopped.''

    Ashleigh shook her head, clearing away her thoughts. Sparring wasn''t going to help right now.

    She went into the woods. A walk through the rocks and trees she had grown up around was sure to clear her head and help her process her own thoughts.

    Her walk took her to many ces. She went to the creek where she and Renee had yed instead of training in their early sses together.<sub></sub>

    She saw the tree that Bell had carved her name into, saying that this way, she would never be forgotten.

    Ashleigh had no idea back then what that had meant to Bell. Now that she did, it was heartbreaking and wonderful to see the marking still there.

    Though now there was another beside it. Ashleigh smiled at seeing Galen''s name and knowing that Bell had shared this with him. Shared the pain of her reasoning.

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    She and Caleb had been drifting aparttely.

    They were still very much in love, and they both wanted to protect each other from anything that could hurt them.

    But that was the source of their problems.

    They had promised to be honest, to not keep secrets anymore. And yet they both did just that. To protect each other. Why was it so hard to just be honest?

    She sighed as she continued her walk.

    Ashleigh found herself walking down a familiar path with a smile as she thought of the night under the full moon with her father and brother beside her.

    ¡°Great mother, Lily, I beg you to hear my prayer,¡± a strong voice spoke softly from within Lily''s Rest.<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh recognized it immediately and moved back. Not away, just back.

    ¡°I know that you are not the Goddess or a deity, but you are the one we look to for guidance and support in the bonds we build. Every marriage in Winter is blessed in this sacred space because of you.

    ¡°I am here to ask for your help, for your understanding. I found my mate as a child, but she was taken from me. Even her memory was erased from my mind.¡±

    Ashleigh chewed her lower lip as she listened to Axel''s prayer, hearing the ache in his voice and the earnest way he spoke to someone he didn''t even believe was there.

    a€?¡­he always seemed even more lonely and broken than I was.''

    Bell''s words came to mind.

    If Bell was able to share her concerns and her heartache with Axel because he seemed worse off than she did, who did Axel share with?

    ¡°Alice has led a life of hardship and anguish. She has been kept inside a dark hole, only glimpsing the light asionally. Her body has been used; her voice silenced.¡±

    Axel paused, and Ashleigh heard the sounds of his sobs.

    She covered her mouth to keep from making a sound, but her heart ached for her brother.

    ¡°I have met the real woman that lives inside of her. The one that no one else has ever seen,¡± he whispered. ¡°My Alice is unlike anyone else in this world. Her life has been filled with lies and deceptions. She has been used, abused, and forced to do things that haunt her dreams. And still, she has a heart filled withpassion and honesty.¡±

    How could he know that? How could he know her so well? They couldn''t have had that much time together, so how could he be so sure about her?

    a€?Talk to your brother,'' Lily''s voice came through clearer than it had in a long time. a€?Listen to him, hear what he has to say.''

    Ashleigh sighed. Forgetting for just a moment that she was doing her best to keep silent.

    ¡°Who''s out there?¡± Axel''s voice came out strong and forceful. Unhappy with the idea that he had been caught in a vulnerable moment.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and then passed through the archway of Lily''s Rest.

    ¡°It''s¡­. me,¡± she said, keeping her head down.

    ¡°Oh¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Axel asked awkwardly.

    a€?Yes, I heard every word, and yes, I feel awkward too,'' she thought to herself.

    ¡°I was on a walk, trying to clear my head,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Me too,¡± he said. ¡°I felt drawn here.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded, also having felt the pull toe here. She now suspected that a€?great mother Lily'' had something to do with it.

    The siblings looked everywhere they could except at each other.

    Axel cleared his throat.

    ¡°Well, I won''t disturb you,¡± he said, moving to walk past her.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Axel¡­.¡± She said before he had a chance to leave, ¡°I think¡­ we need to talk.¡±

    ¡°Ash¡­ I really¡­ I can''t argue with you today,¡± Axel sighed.

    Ashleigh looked up into his eyes, and she saw the redness, the puffy eyelids, and the dark circles.

    It was strange.

    As much as he had hidden himself away throughout her life. Behind his hair, or humor, or the general big brother attitude. She had never seen him worn down, vulnerable, hurting.

    Until now.

    ¡°I don''t want to argue either,¡± she said. ¡°I want to talk, I want¡­ to listen.¡±

 Chapter 355 The Distance that Existed Between Them

    They sat down along the rocks. They were quiet, the creek beside them filling the silence.

    ¡°This is¡­ awkward,¡± Axelmented.

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Ashleigh smiled. ¡°I''m not really sure how to start this conversation.¡±

    ¡°Just say whatever you want to say, Ash,¡± Axel sighed.

    Ashleigh heard it in his voice, the weariness, the pain. She swallowed down the lump in her throat.

    ¡°Do you dream of her?¡±

    .?O? ¡°Most nights,¡± Axel replied after a moment.

    ¡°Do you talk? In your dreams, I mean. Do you have conversations?¡±

    Axel shook his head.

    ¡°Mostly, I just remember the time we''ve had together,¡± Axel sighed. ¡°Or, I have nightmares about what she might be experiencing.¡±

    Thest Axel said with concern, and then he looked away. Ashleigh furrowed her brow.

    ¡°You mean what she might be doing to people?¡± she asked.

    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°What people might be doing to her.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Axel,¡± she said softly. ¡°I''m trying¡­ it''s just difficult for me to understand.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°She''s done so many bad things.¡±

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°Have you never done anything bad?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Of course, I have, but it''s not the same thing,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°No, it''s not,¡± Axel said. ¡°Because the bad things you did were your choice.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°How do you know the things she told you are real?¡± she asked. ¡°How do you know that she didn''t just say she was treated, that she''s still being treated.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that Caleb wouldn''t hate Dad? That he wouldn''t try and take vengeance for what happened to his father?¡±

    ¡°Because I know him.¡±

    ¡°I know her.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°You knew her for like a day! How can you possibly say that you know her after such a short amount of time?¡±

    ¡°Ash,¡± Axel took a deep breath. ¡°You knew Caleb a few months, and you knew Granger for two years. Is time really the most important factor in knowing someone?¡±

    ¡°That''s low,¡± Ashleigh growled, moving away from him.

    ¡°I''m not judging you about Granger,¡± Axel growled back. ¡°None of us knew him the way we thought we did.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°And I am trying to make sure that you don''t repeat my mistake!¡± Ashleigh snarled.

    ¡°It''s not the same, Ash,¡± Axel replied.

    ¡°You don''t know that.¡±

    ¡°Please!¡± Axel sighed angrily. ¡°Please, just let it go.¡±

    He closed his eyes and ran his fingers through his hair.

    ¡°I don''t have it in me to argue with you anymore. Not today,¡± he said quietly.

    His voice cracked; his shoulders sagged forward.

    Axel took a deep breath, but he didn''t move. Ashleigh watched him, waiting for him to sit up and yell at her or tell her that she was being ridiculous. Anything.

    But that didn''t happen. Instead, Axel remained in that same position, slouched over and defeated.

    Ashleigh was worried. She had never seen him like this before.

    ¡°Axel,¡± she called to him. ¡°What''s wrong? This isn''t about me not epting her. What''s going on with you?¡±

    He sniffled and then sat up. Finally, he stood, looking away from her.

    ¡°Don''t worry about it,¡± he said softly as he moved away from her.

    ¡°Axel, I am worried!¡± she called after him. ¡°Please, talk to me.¡±

    ¡°I can''t,¡± he said.<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh felt the knot in her stomach. Why had she never realized the distance that existed between them?

    Axel saw the hurt in her eyes, and as much as he wanted to just turn and leave. To go home and be alone with his thoughts. He hated to see that look.

    ¡°I miss her,¡± he said softly. ¡°I just miss her.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at his eyes. Filled with tears.

    ¡°We only had a couple of days, but those days were the best of my life, Ash.¡±

    He sniffled and pursed his lips.

    ¡°With her, I felt whole. Like I could say anything or nothing, either way, she would always understand me.¡±

    Ashleigh felt the tear hit her hand before she realized she was crying with him.

    ¡°When she told me she was leaving, it broke my heart, but I didn''t try to stop her. She didn''t tell me what she was doing, but we both knew it wasing.¡±

    Ashleigh sniffled and crossed her arms.

    ¡°Do you me me?¡± she asked quietly.

    ¡°No,¡± Axel shook his head. ¡°Never.¡±

    He moved forward and pulled her into a hug.

    ¡°Alice made her choice because it was the right thing to do. You had nothing to do with that,¡± he said, kissing the top of her head. ¡°I me Granger and Holden.¡±

    ¡°Holden?¡± Ashleigh asked, pulling back to look at her brother.

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°If you are really willing to listen, I will tell you everything. But not today,¡± he said. ¡°I can''t today.¡±

    ¡°Axel,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°This is more than just missing her.¡±

    Axel closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Yea¡­ it is.¡±

    Axel took a moment topose himself, and then he guided Ashleigh back to sit together on the rocks.

    ¡°What you said¡­ about Alice and Roman¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Axel looked at her.

    ¡°You said they were carrying on a rtionship, that I was being fooled,¡± he replied, looking away.

    Ashleigh wanted to protest, but then she remembered how she had said things she didn''t mean, that she didn''t even think.

    ¡°Oh Goddess¡­¡± she sighed with embarrassment. ¡°I''m so sorry, Axel¡­ I didn''t mean that. I didn''t know what I was saying at that time.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not,¡± he said. ¡°But I think there is some truth to it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Not about Alice,¡± he rified. ¡°From her message, she is just as disturbed by Roman as the rest of us.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Axel licked his lips; he reached his hand back to the tender flesh where the braid had been torn away from him.

    ¡°I used to have a braid, right here,¡± he said. ¡°The day that Alice and I said goodbye, we gave each other a lock of our hair. I braided hers into mine, so I would always have her with me.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°I have to admit, that''s really sweet.¡±

    Axel gave a sad smile.

    ¡°It''s gone now,¡± he said. ¡°Torn by the root by Roman.¡±

    Ashleigh''s eyes widened in disgust and confusion.

    ¡°He caught her scent, and it angered him even more than he already was,¡± Axel continued. ¡°I think Roman has feelings for Alice.¡±

    Axel paused, he took a breath, and looked away.

    ¡°So, even though Bell is safe here in Winter, with all of us,¡± he continued.

    Ashleigh swallowed as she understood his concerns.

    ¡°Alice is all alone with that monster.¡±

 Chapter 356 The Long Process of Telling Him

    Axel had shared his fear, and Ashleigh offered what littlefort she was able. Unfortunately, there was nothing she could say that would ease his mind.

    They had both witnessed Roman¡¯s destructive nature, and the level of trauma that Bell had suffered spoke volumes about how he treated the women he was interested in.

    No, it didn¡¯t matter what anyone said. Axel would not be at ease until he knew Alice was safe.

    Even if Ashleigh still didn¡¯t believe that Axel¡¯s rtionship with Alice was a good or safe idea, she didn¡¯t wish harm on her.

    Roman was dangerous, and eventually, he would need to be dealt with.

    ¡°At least we know Bell is safe,¡± Axel said.

    Ashleigh nodded in agreement.

    ¡°And that bastard isn¡¯t able to enter Winter anymore,¡± she added. ¡°No more sneak attacks.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is great¡­ though¡­¡± Axel¡¯s words trailed off.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering how it all happened.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked, feeling the weight in her chest returning.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand,¡± Axel said, ¡°where did that Priestesse from?¡±

    Ashleigh hesitated and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± she asked. ¡°Without her help, Roman would still be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Roman still is a problem,¡± Axel stated.

    Ashleigh looked away.

    ¡®Arrogant.¡¯<sub>.</sub>

    ¡®Disrespectful!¡¯

    Ashleigh shook her head, clearing her mind.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s part of the oath that Bell made?¡± she suggested. ¡°Maybe they sensed her danger or something?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t entirely sure why she felt the need to hide the truth from him, only that it was a strong impulse.

    ¡°If that is the case, then why didn¡¯t she appear earlier?¡± he asked. ¡°By the time she arrived, Bell was nowhere nearby.¡±

    Ashleigh shrugged and turned away. Her mind was getting cloudier, and her chest felt constricted.

    ¡°And why did she say that she never should have been called?¡± Axel asked. ¡°That seems to mean that someone, somehow, summoned her¡­ against her will.¡±

    Ashleigh licked her lips nervously. Had she done it? She remembered speaking, calling for help, and then Lian had appeared. But she didn¡¯t know what she was doing, the words were spoken for her, but by her.

    ¡®Impudent child!¡¯

    ¡®How dare he!¡¯

    ¡°Some things are beyond your understanding,¡± she stated firmly.

    Her voice, but not her words.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Axe asked.

    ¡°You only need to appreciate the gifts of Winter, not understand them,¡±

    ¡¢ Ashleigh heard the words, but again, they were not her own.

    There was a sudden shift in the air. She felt his powerful gaze on her, and it chilled her.

    Ashleigh lifted her eyes to his and saw something unexpected. She was so surprised, she was able to speak again.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, seeing the slight glow in his eyes and the serious expression he wore.

    Axel¡¯s entire demeanor had changed. He held himself taller, watching her carefully and eyeing her with suspicion. He wasn¡¯t using his power yet, but he had it ready, just under the surface.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he said. ¡°Something has changed about you; you haven¡¯t been acting like yourself.¡±

    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± she asked.

    That unknown panic was growing, and her defenses were kicking in.

    ¡®We do what is best for Winter!¡¯

    ¡®He is the one that puts us at risk!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed it a few times, but especiallyst night and right now,¡± he said. ¡°Your voice, your words¡­ they don¡¯t sound like you.¡±

    ¡°I do not agree with the risk you bring to Winter, so I am to be suspected?¡± Her mouth spoke the words.

    ¡°No,¡± Axel said, ¡°if you had agreed with my rtionship with Alice, I would have been a lot more concerned. But the way you speak. The words you use. Those aren¡¯t my sister¡¯s words.¡±

    Axel stood up to his full height, his eyes grew brighter, and the air around them dropped several degrees.

    ¡°So, who the fuck are you?¡± he growled.

    In her mind, everything was spinning and swirling, whispers ovepping each other, and shouts of anger too loud for her to understand.

    Before him Ashleigh straightened her back, her eyes glowing brightly as a hazy aura of armor covered her body. Axel growled and pushed his power out slowly.

    Ashleigh snarled back but made no moves toward him.

    The cold around her felt like pinpricks against her skin, and her chest burned from the air she took into her lungs, threatening to freeze them.

    Ashleigh dropped to her knees and held tightly to her chest. It hurt. It all hurt.<sub></sub>

    But the pain helped her, the real her, to focus.

    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­. And not¡­.¡± She struggled to say.

    Axel took a step closer; he looked down into her eyes and seemed to have seen a change in her he recognized. His power pulled away and the air warmed.

    Ashleigh took in several deep breaths.

    Axel reached out to her, just as a wave of loud and angry shouts rose into her mind once more. Her eyes shed brightly, and she snarled at Axel.

    ¡°That is quite enough of that!¡±

    A booming voice drowned all the rest, and then there was silence.

    Ashleigh lifted her gaze, she was still within Lily¡¯s Rest, but it was different somehow. Brighter and warmer.

    She turned to Axel, but he was gone.

    ¡°It¡¯s just us now,¡± a soft voice called.

    Ashleigh looked back. There stood Lily running her fingers over some flowers that grew in abundance here.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I pulled you away.¡±

    ¡°Pulled me away?¡± she repeated. ¡°From Axel?¡±

    ¡°From them,¡± Lily replied, pointing with her chin.

    Ashleigh turned and saw arge sphere, it was translucent, and inside was a dark storm cloud of lights, swirling and zooming around. It looked as though they were trying to escape.

    She stepped closer, feeling a strong desire to know more about them. To look at them, listen to them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Lily said.

    Ashleigh turned back.

    ¡°You are still vulnerable to their whispers.¡±

    ¡°What are they?¡±

    ¡°Who,¡± Lily corrected.

    Ashleigh looked back at the sphere.

    ¡°My ancestors?¡± she asked.

    ¡°My descendants,¡± Lily said. ¡°They have been influencing you, pushing you in the directions they want. That never should have happened.¡±

    ¡°How did it happen?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Can you stop it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. You epted their offer,¡± she replied.

    Ashleigh bit her lower lip and looked back at the sphere.

    ¡°But I can help you get stronger. Learn how to listen without submitting to their will.¡±

    ¡°How do I do that?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Just like I told you, you must ept my power,¡± she replied. ¡°On your own.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s what I thought I was doing!¡± Ashleigh scoffed.

    ¡°No!¡± Lily growled. ¡°You were taking a shortcut. I told you to listen to your own thoughts, but it was easier to listen to theirs!¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed down her nerves.

    Lily sighed.

    ¡°I am stronger here than anywhere else,¡± Lily said, waving around the area. ¡°Come back when you are alone, and we can continue this conversation.¡±

    ¡°What is happening, Ashleigh?¡± Axel asked.

    Ashleigh looked around, blinking as her mind adjusted to the shift from one ce to another.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°Well, you seem to be you again¡­ what happened to you?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°There are whispers in my mind. Sometimes they¡¯re so loud and strong¡­ I don¡¯t always know if the words I say are mine or theirs.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck, Ash!¡± Axel growled. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you keep a secret!¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I thought I had it under control.¡±

    ¡°Your eyes, they lit up like moonlight,¡± he said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the first time.¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s part of Luna Lily¡¯s remaining power,¡± she said.

    Axel blinked at her and then sat down on the ground beside her.

    Ashleigh looked at him with a questioning nce.

    ¡°It seems like you have a story to share,¡± he said. ¡°I prefer to sit.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and then sat down beside him.

    She began the long process of telling him everything she knew about Luna Lily, the Priestesses, and the power that she had epted but didn¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 357 The Selfish Choice

    ¡°Well¡­ wow.¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­. wow.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°That is a lot of information all at once,¡± Axel said. He leaned back to rest on his palms as he looked at the sky.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    They were both quiet as Axel tried to process all the things she had told him.

    ¡°Ok¡­ so Luna Lily is our great plus, plus Grandmother, on dad¡¯s side,¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And as her direct descendants, we both have some level of ess to her power?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I think so, but that part was a little confusing,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°You have some of her power. But most of yourses from your oath and bond to the Goddess as Alpha of Winter.

    ¡°Though she did say that you epted the power at the same time that you epted your mate, which is also how I found out you had a mate.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ok, so, Great Grandma Lily is a gossip too. Got it,¡± Axel replied with a smile.

    She knew that smile.

    He had worn it for Bell many times as he tried to lighten the mood and help her rx during a difficult moment or topic.

    Axel hadn¡¯t had time to process everything she had just told him, but even so, he was calm enough to think to try and make her feel better.

    She was learning more and more about just how different they were. It made her curious. She was so unsure about the how and why of it all, but maybe, it was different for him.

    ¡°Do you know how you did it?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Did what?¡± Axel replied.<sub></sub>

    ¡°epted your power.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Axel thought about it.

    He knew things were different after he and Alice had found one another. Once they had ced their marks on each other, he felt as though he had suddenly be whole. He had just assumed it was that part of him that had always longed for Alice without realizing it.

    But after what Ashleigh had shared, he wondered if it might have also been an eptance of power.

    His drive toplete their bond was deeply connected to his desire to protect her, to offer her a light to search for in the darkness.

    .?O? He already knew or at least suspected that she would leave him again, but he hoped the connection binding them together would help lead her back.

    He was, without a doubt, stronger after theirmitment was made. Even Corrine and Wyatt had realized it.

    So, what was it? What was his actual eptance of the power that lived inside of him?

    ¡°eptance¡­¡± he smiled.<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°I think, maybe,¡± he said, ¡°it was sort of me, epting me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­.¡±

    Axel sat up and turned to face Ashleigh. He wondered if she would want to listen to this or if she would shut him down the second he mentioned Alice.

    Either way, she asked.

    ¡°When I found Alice again, I made a decision,¡± he said. ¡°I told myself that I just wanted to make sure she was safe.

    ¡°That I wanted her to feel connected to me whenever we were inevitably separated again.¡±

    He smiled sadly as he remembered their final moments together before they said goodbye. His hand instinctively went to the braid, only to be reminded of its absence.

    Axel clenched his jaw and then took a deep, cleansing breath.

    ¡°But,¡± he continued. ¡°Thinking about it now, I realize that I decided to mark Alice¡­. because I didn¡¯t want to lose her.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°It was apletely selfish desire. I held back only because I wanted to make sure that it was what she wanted, not another role she was forced to y.

    ¡°But as soon as I knew that¡­. It didn¡¯t matter what our traditions said or whether we would be split up again. All that mattered was that I wanted to be with her.

    ¡°I chose to fulfill my selfish desire, even knowing how the rest of my family would react.¡±

    Axel smiled to himself.

    He had spent so many years doing everything that was asked of him. He had always followed the expectations of his family and his pack. Not once had Axel ever asked for anything for himself, and he had never felt cheated, just empty.

    But finding Alice had changed everything for him. She existed in the one selfish corner of his heart.

    He knew she was the one part of his life he could never willingly give up. That was what he had realized the night he had marked her.

    ¡°I put myself first, Ash,¡± Axel said, with pride that meant something important to him. ¡°I chose to do something I knew no one else would agree with or understand. Because not choosing that moment

    would have killed me in the end.¡±

    ¡°That seems a bit dramatic,¡± Ashleigh said, looking away. ¡°You had only known her a day, I know. Of course, time isn¡¯t the most important factor in knowing someone¡­ but you¡¯re saying not marking

    her the first day you were together would have killed you. That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it. We¡¯ve known each other for years. Both of us have felt it. The deep empty hole in our hearts because we were forced to forget.¡±

    Axel turned away from her and then took a deep breath.

    ¡°Nevermind,¡± he sighed. ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I meant anyway.¡±

    ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± she asked, feeling a pang of guilt.

    ¡°My whole life has been decided for me, my role, my interests, my future. Even Alice was chosen for me.¡±

    Axel let out a gentleugh.

    ¡°epting her, loving her¡­. That was my choice. The ¡®right¡¯ choice for the pack and our family would have been the one that both you and mom tried to force me to make. To reject her. I knew it then. I know it now.¡±

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡°But,¡± he continued. ¡°It was MY choice. Alice is my choice. What is best for me, what makes me happy. What I epted the night I marked her, was that I was allowed to make the selfish choice.¡±

 Chapter 358 Shadows of the Past

    A message from Saul had cut off their conversation early. Still, even as Axel walked away, Ashleigh felt better about where they stood.

    ¡°It will take time and listening to each other,¡± Lily¡¯s gentle voice whispered in her mind.

    Ashleigh turned, unsurprised to find that the world had once again shifted into the slightly altered version of Lily¡¯s Rest.

    ¡°Can he hear you?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Not like you can,¡± Lily said. ¡°I can give him impressions, hints. But we can¡¯t speak like you and I do.¡±

    ¡°Is that why he felt drawn here today?¡±

    ¡°He felt drawn here because his heart is raw and he soughtfort from what he sees as the personification of the Goddess¡¯s blessing through the bond,¡± she sighed, looking around. ¡°And because he dreams of marrying his mate here. But he doesn¡¯t believe it will ever happen.¡±

    Ashleigh looked away.

    ¡°But I did call you here because he was already here.¡±

    Ashleigh looked back at Lily.

    ¡°I told you to talk to your brother,¡± Lily shrugged. ¡°You were taking too long.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed and turned away, she looked around and realized that the sphere was gone.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± she asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Where they belong, for now,¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°Where is that?¡±

    Lily considered before answering.

    ¡°Before I was made into a wolf,¡± she began, looking around as though she expected to be stopped. ¡°I had a gift. It was very rare and unique among¡­ my people. But both my brother and I shared the gift.¡±

    ¡°What kind of gift?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°We could hear the voices of the dead.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°At least, we thought we could,¡± Lily smiled. ¡°I learned muchter that what we heard was the memories they left behind.¡±

    ¡°Among all of my descendants, not one of them had this gift. At least not until, you.¡±

    ¡¢ ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°But I don¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true your gift is not the same as mine was, I heard them everywhere, but you only hear the ones that remain with me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°The voices you hear¡­ the lights you saw before. They are my descendants, but only a piece of each of them,¡± she said. ¡°They lived their lives, and when they died, they took their ce alongside the Goddess to be born anew.¡±

    Ashleigh sat down on the stones where she and Axel had first sat to talk.

    ¡°But, left behind were their memories, the moments that meant the most in their lives. Those powerful emotions and beliefs. The victories, the celebrations¡­ the defeats and the losses.¡±

    Lily paused, looking at the flowers that grew along the water.

    ¡°Do you know what happens to a memory over time?¡±

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°It twists and bends, folds in on itself and suddenly bes something entirely different,¡± she said. ¡°What about emotions? Do you know what the most powerful andsting emotions are?¡±

    ¡°Love?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Is it?¡± Lily asked with a sad smile. ¡°It should be.¡±

    Ashleigh felt the grief in Lily¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What is it then?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s the darker stuff,¡± Lily replied softly. ¡°Anger, depression, fear, anxiety¡­. Happiness and love, excitement¡­ they are strong, but they need to be fed. They need to move forward and experience life in order to grow and flourish.<sub></sub>

    ¡°But when you can¡¯t move forward, when your time has ended and you are just a memory of a life once lived. It¡¯s hard to hold on to the good things. The memory of a feeling is hardly the same as the real thing.

    ¡°Sometimes, the memory of joy or happiness is worse than torture. It can leave a void of longing and depression, twisting the memory again and again until it has been reshaped into a nightmare.¡±

    Ashleigh suddenly felt her heart pounding in her chest.

    ¡°So they¡­ your descendants are¨C¡±

    ¡°Shadows of the past,¡± Lily finished her thought. ¡°Long-held grudges, regrets, all-consuming hatred¡­ all the dark thoughts and fears of the former Alphas of Winter.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed. The dark thoughts and fears of the former Alphas of Winter. That was whom she had epted.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn me?¡± Ashleigh asked, her heart pounding in her ears.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± Lily said. ¡°Not at first.¡±

    Lily sat down in front of Ashleigh.

    ¡°When you called me to you, and you brought all the others as separate entities¡­ it was strange. I hadn¡¯t been separated from them since before I died. I wasn¡¯t focused on the reason it had happened or the consequences of it.

    ¡°But when I saw that you could hear them, I tried to call them back into me. It worked, but only for a little while. They got stronger, and I got weaker. Their voices overpowered mine. You started listening to them.¡±

    She took a breath.

    ¡°And then they distracted me,¡± she said sadly, ¡°I tried to get you to focus on your own thoughts but¨C¡±

    ¡°Tried to get me to focus on my own thoughts?¡± Ashleigh scoffed. ¡°Why not just tell me what was happening to me? Why all the cryptic bullshit!¡±

    ¡°You have known their voices in your mind for only a few months, I have been surrounded by them for a thousand years!¡± Lily snarled as she rose to her feet.

    Ashleigh recoiled at the sudden change in Lily, but she recovered quickly.

    ¡°I thought I was losing my mind!¡± she shouted back. ¡°I said horrible things to my brother, I tried to hurt people! You could have done something, but you didn¡¯t!¡±

    Lily growled and moved closer to Ashleigh.

    ¡°Do you ever get tired of feeling like you are the only one suffering?!¡± Lily shouted, her eyes glowing brightly with the bright white light of the moon.

    Ashleigh was frozen in ce, all around her, the air felt thick and heavy. Almost all of the warmth and color had been sucked away, and she found herself standing in a sepia-toned version of Lily¡¯s Rest.

    Before her, Lily breathed hard. Her armor was disheveled and cracked in many ces. Her face was covered in blood and bruises.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Ashleigh asked hesitantly.

    ¡°You are not the only person that suffers,¡± Lily whispered. ¡°I have tried to help you, I have tried to protect you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°The voices you hear are only three or four, but there are hundreds!¡± Lily answered. ¡°While those three whisper in your ear and you listen, I stay here and defend her from all the rest!¡±

    Lily pointed her sword, and Ashleigh followed it with her eyes, gasping at what she saw.

    On the ground, lying on the stone floor covered in patches of dried blood and dirt was arge white wolf.

    The wolf opened its eyes, and it sniffed the air. Then, it lifted its head and looked at Ashleigh. Their hazel eyes met. Ashleigh felt something inside of her, a connection that stretched between them.

    ¡°My Luna¡­.?¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    She took a step forward, but the wolf growled. Then, with some effort, it got to its feet and limped away.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t recognize you,¡± Lily whispered.

    ¡°But¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Are you any different?¡± Lily asked.

    Ashleigh looked back at Lily.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you still recognize yourself?¡±

    Lily¡¯s voice faded as the world around Ashleigh returned and she found herself back where she started, alone.

 Chapter 359 No Casualties

    Wyatt and his father, and his father¡¯s father before them had all used the same system for the northern and southern territories of Winter.

    They had divided the duties between the Alpha and the Beta. The southern wolves recognized the Alpha as their pack leader, but it was the Beta that actually handled their concerns and problems on a day-to-day basis.

    Axel did not agree with this system.

    Saul was a great man and would lead the southern territories well, but Axel wanted a more united Winter. Especially as they prepared for war.

    He knew that he would not be able to oversee all of Winter, even if he did agree to all the upgradedmunications and monitoring systems that Galen had tried to pitch him over thest several weeks.

    But what he could do was utilize more than just Saul as a territorial leader.

    Throughout Winter there was the north and south, but with thendscape being what it was, even within the two halves, there were smallermunities. Each of these had its own natural leaders.

    Axel gathered those leaders and offered them official rank as Betas. Saul would still be considered his right-hand man and the primary contact for the south, but each Beta would represent theirmunity in meetings held every two weeks.

    When Wyatt had heard the n, he was, at first, concerned about the change in structure and leadership. But once he had seen the way that Axel handled himself, the way that his betas reported to him, Wyatt understood that his methods were a thing of the past, and Axel was taking Winter into the future.

    His son had be a strong and worthy Alpha in a short time, and he looked forward to the future he would bring for Winter.

    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten word of at least two ambushes near Burning Ember and Broken Crag,¡± Saul reported to Axel. ¡°No casualties, just a few injuries.¡±

    ¡°Did Jonas have an opinion on the reason?¡± Axel asked.

    Saul looked at the report and sighed.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not read it,¡± he replied. ¡°Suffice it to say, he believes they are random and underwhelming.¡±

    Axel chuckled.

    ¡°A lot of colorfulnguage in the report?¡±

    Saul raised his brow and gave a quick nod.

    ¡°He always has had a way with words,¡± Wyattmented as he entered the room.

    Axel smiled as his father patted his shoulder.

    ¡°My Alpha has summoned me, and I havee,¡± Wyatt smiled proudly.

    ¡°Come on, Dad,¡± Axelughed. ¡°Knock it off.¡±

    Mateas and Devon entered behind Wyatt.

    ¡°Scouts reporting,¡± Mateas called, bringing his fist to his heart and tipping his head to Axel, Devon and Wyatt did the same and then lined up behind Mateas.

    Axel grinned and stepped close to Mateas.

    ¡°How weird is it that you outrank your former Alpha?¡± he asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°It is bizarre, sir,¡± Mateas replied honestly.

    They all shared augh before returning to the reason the scouts had been called in the first ce.

    ¡°We have been receiving reports of small ambushes and attacks all over. Most of these have been identified as Autumn raiding parties, most have also produced no casualties,¡± Axel began. ¡°Our concern is here.¡±

    Axel pointed to the map, in the area around Burning Ember.

    ¡°Burning Ember currently has twenty of our warriors and just as many from Summer. We are not worried about the pack itself as their Alpha has assured us they are safe,¡± Axel continued. ¡°Our concern is that these ambushes might be distractions to pull attention from the obsidian grounds.¡±

    ¡°Recently, Burning Ember has begun mass producing obsidian weapons for the war. We do not know if Autumn has already learned of this, but we assume they have,¡± Saul said.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to send any of the warriors, because we don¡¯t want to draw attention or leave the pack vulnerable to an attack.¡± Axel continued. ¡°So, we need a small quiet team to sneak around and find out if there are any wolves trying to sneak off with the obsidian. Is this something this team can do for Winter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha!¡± the three men called in unison.

    Axel smiled and nodded.

    ¡°We know you are down two of your scouts, I¡¯m told one has been injured, and the other is still on leave,¡± Saul said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mateas replied. ¡°Arthur got a little over-excited with the throwing daggers, threw one right into his foot yesterday.¡±

    Devon sighed.<sub></sub>

    ¡°And Penelope is leaving Broken Crag to return home this morning,¡± Mateas said with a slight smile.

    Wyatt noticed the smile and managed to hold back his own.

    ¡°I will join your team for this mission,¡± Saul said. ¡°There is a great potential for danger. However, we don¡¯t wish to handicap you.¡±

    ¡°Saul and I have long fought together,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you, Mateas, we can partner up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect,¡± Mateas replied.

    ¡°I have already spoken with Penelope,¡± Axel said, ¡°she will meet you on the road.¡±

    Mateas nodded gratefully.

    ¡°Thank you all for your hard work,¡± Axel said. ¡°Head out in the morning, and once you havepleted your mission, report to the Alpha of Burning Embers, that way we will know right away if there is a problem.

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha!¡±

    ***

    ¡°I miss you.¡±

    ¡°I miss you, too.¡± Caleb smiled as he held the phone to his ear.

    ¡°How much longer until you¡¯re all done?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Caleb sighed and sat down on the tree stump he had been pacing in front of when she called.

    ¡°A few more days at least,¡± he said. ¡°I had to call mom and have her send more supplies. The terrain here has proven to be more stubborn than we originally thought so we need to adjust our cement.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I just wish you were here,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Caleb asked. He licked his lips, and chanced anotherment. ¡°I noticed it¡¯s a little difficult to feel you on the other end of our connection.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Ashleigh replied.

    He could hear that she was upset and something weighed on her.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told you everything that has been going on with me for a while,¡± she said.

    ¡°I know,¡± he replied softly.

    Ashleigh smiled. That, he could feel.

    ¡°Of course, you do.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh, I love you. I am always here, anytime you¡¯re ready to talk to me.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± she whispered, her voice shaking ever so slightly. ¡°I chatted with my great such and such grandmother today.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    For the first time in what seemed like a very long time, Ashleigh was honest about all that she was holding in. She told Caleb about the voices, Lily, her arguments with Axel and about losing control. Even about summoning Lian.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± he whispered when she was all done.

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a lot.¡±

    .?O? Caleb would need time to understand everything she had said, but the part that stuck out to him was thest.

    ¡°So, your Luna¡­ she growled at you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°She did,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°Lily said didn¡¯t recognize me, and then asked if I even recognize myself.¡±

    Caleb swallowed his nerves and then took a deep breath before asking.

    ¡°Do you?¡±

 Chapter 360 Theres A Place For Me

    A whole week had gone by since Roman¡¯s attack.

    Caleb was working hard to get the defense system up and running. But he had run into even more troubles than Galen had known about.

    Ashleigh had also remained, spending much of her time either in meditation or with Bell. But, surprisingly, she had pulled away from outright training or sparring sessions.

    Axel and Corrine were both busy manning the war effort. They were in constant contact with Fiona and Jonas, keeping everyone updated.

    After Axel had sent Wyatt¡¯s team to investigate whether the obsidian was being targeted, there had been more skirmishes and ambushes reported across the lesser packs in the south.

    Fiona was handling most of the reports, while Jonas covered the attacks reported in the west.

    From what they were able to put together based on reports, there was no rhyme or reason, the attacks seemed random and unorganized. But all descriptions and identifications came back as the Autumn wolves.

    For their part, Bell and Galen still mostly lived in their own world. They had stayed at the hospital for three days. Then, once the doctors felt that Ren was perfectly safe and that Bell had recovered from the shock of the event, they were released home on bed rest.

    Galen, per usual, doted on her.

    He made sure that she wanted for nothing, and everything was avable to her.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You do know that it¡¯s not a permanent bed rest, right?¡± Bellughed as Galen arranged the table beside their bed full of snacks and drinks she might be interested in.

    ¡°She said bed rest for a day or two, and it has been five!¡± Bell giggled.

    Galen turned and smiled at her. He sat down on the bed beside her and cupped her face.

    ¡°I just like taking care of you,¡± he whispered.

    Bell smiled and leaned forward, pressing a gentle kiss to his lips.

    As they pulled away from each other, Galen got a look in his eye. A look that Bell had be familiar with. He was thinking hard about how to bring something up. Something important.

    ¡°Did you hear that Axel has created roles for multiple betas?¡± Galen finally said, rearranging a few of the items on the table.

    ¡®There it is,¡¯ Bell thought with an internal smile.

    She reached over and grabbed an apple, taking a small bite out of it before replying to his question.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I heard something about that, yea.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an interesting idea,¡± he said. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s something Caleb should take into consideration. Summer isn¡¯t asrge as Winter and we are close enough thatmunicating with the pack as a whole is much easier. But, having a beta for each of the primary divisions would be a great way to make sure all needs are being met.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Bell said, ¡°it¡¯s something you could suggest to him. It sounds like it would be a big help in your job.¡±

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°Yes, it would definitely help whoever was in the primary beta role.¡±

    Bell looked carefully at Galen, she said nothing, and he continued to look at the table as he spoke.

    ¡°I was thinking I would suggest it to him¡­. When I give him the rmendations for my recement.¡±

    The words hung in the air between them. Galen waited for a response, but Bell remained quiet.

    He licked his lips and swallowed his nerves. He had already opened the can, might as well spill it all out on the table.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I am going to speak with Axel,¡± he said, turning to look at her. ¡°About the possibility of a role for me here in Winter. I know I won¡¯t be a beta anymore, but I¡¯m willing to work my up the ranks wherever there¡¯s a ce for me.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s in an entirely differentmunity. I will go, do my work, ande home as often as I can until I can earn a ce here in thismunity. With my experience and my determination, I feel confident it won¡¯t be a long time.¡±

    Bell took another bite of her apple while Galen waited patiently for her to respond. She slowly chewed, and he watched her, waiting. He knew she was thinking, processing, asking and answering her own questions. That was how Bell worked through things.

    She had entire conversations in her head, the good, the bad, the ugly. She let it all out inside her mind and then decided if it was worth it to bring it all out in reality.

    ¡°You want to do a long-distance rtionship with me again? With your son?¡± she asked, looking at the remaining half of her apple as she spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Axel with assign me somewhere too far off, but even the southern border is only a couple of hours. And only for a little while,¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°From the southern border of Winter to where your wife and child will be living is a much longermute than that,¡± Bell said.

    Galen furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t understand what she meant, she didn¡¯t have friends or family in the far northern territories. As far as he knew, this was the only ce she wanted to be.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he said.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, my big dumb lovable puppy,¡± Bell smiled. ¡°Ren and I will be in Summer.¡±

    Galen stared at her in surprise and confusion. Finally, he took a deep breath and sat down on the bed beside her legs.

    Bell took another bite of her apple and smiled as she waited for his response.

    ¡°Bell,¡± he began. ¡°I truly appreciate that you are trying to give me what you think I want, I really do. But we can¡¯t move to Summer.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± she asked, setting the apple core in the garbage beside the bed.

    ¡°You know why,¡± Galen sighed. ¡°It is too dangerous. Here you¡¯re safe, and we have family and friends. This is our home, Bell. I promise you, I want to do this.¡±

    Bell took a deep, cleansing breath through her nose. She smiled and reached her hand to his cheek. Galen naturally leaned into her hand and looked back into her warm eyes.

    ¡°Oh, puppy,¡± she whispered. ¡°This isn¡¯t about what you want.¡±

    Galen looked at her with confusion.

    ¡°I want to go to Summer,¡± she said. ¡°I want to go to Broken Crag, Burning Ember, to a human city.¡±

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± Galen whispered.

    His heart was beating hard. And a heavy weight had settled in his stomach.

    ¡°You know, I want to give you everything¡­¡± he said. ¡°But it¡¯s just too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, pulling her hand away from him.

    ¡°You know why,¡± he replied sadly.

    Bell leaned back against the headboard and took another deep breath.

    ¡°Because of Roman?¡± she asked.

    Galen swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°Yea,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s dangerous, Bell, and I don¡¯t know if I can protect you out there. But here, we know he can¡¯t get to you. Here you are safe.¡±

    Bell closed her eyes and sucked her lips together. She blew out a heavy breath and sniffled before opening her eyes and staring at her husband.

    Bell clenched her jaw and then rxed before she spoke again.

    ¡°Fuck Roman.¡±

 Chapter 361 A Prisoner of that Nightmare

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± Galen sighed.

    ¡°Be quiet, Galen,¡± Bell said softly.

    Galen pursed his lips and hung his head.

    ¡°I thought he was going to kill me the night he broke my jaw,¡± Bell began. ¡°I was sure that when my head hit the ground, I was never opening my eyes again.¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw.

    ¡°I woke up in that clinic, my jaw wired shut, and I cried,¡± she said, swallowing down the lump in her throat. ¡°I cried because I had woken up.¡±

    Galen looked up, his eyes fell on hers. He saw the pain, the fear. Angry tears in a haunted expression. It broke his heart. He licked his lips and then moved further onto the bed to sit beside her. Pressing his back to the headboard and gently taking her hand in his.

    Bell leaned her head against his shoulder.

    ¡°Wyatt bringing me to Winter was the greatest gift I have ever received. But at the time it didn¡¯t feel that way. It just felt like I was prolonging the inevitable. After I went to the Priestess, I felt better. I didn¡¯t remember what had happened, I just knew that I would be safe if I stayed inside of Winter.¡±

    Bell took a deep breath.

    ¡°Over six years I found family, friends,fort. I became a doctor, I helped people. Iughed, cried,¡± Bell paused and looked up at him with a smile. ¡°Loved.¡±

    Galen smiled and kissed the top of her head. Bell turned,yingfortably against Galen.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I thought that all this time, I was healing. Getting stronger and braver, putting him farther and farther behind me with each day that passed. But all I was doing was hiding.¡±

    Bell sighed.

    ¡°I never knew what would happen if I saw him again, I never wanted to know,¡± she continued. ¡°But when he was suddenly there in front of me¡­¡±

    She paused, Galen moved his arm around her and held her close as he heard the way her heart had sped up.

    ¡°I froze,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I was so broken, so weak¡­ I couldn¡¯t even scream for help.¡±

    Galen closed his eyes, pushing against the pain that gripped his heart at her words.

    ¡°Bell,¡± he whispered. ¡°This is what I mean, if we leave Winter¡­ he¡¯lle for you again.¡±

    Bell scoffed and pulled away from thefort of Galen¡¯s arms. She stood up.

    ¡°He¡¯s going toe for me either way.¡±

    She moved across the room to her dresser and opened one of the drawers.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Galen asked.<sub></sub>

    Bell reached in and pulled out a folder.

    ¡°What is that?¡± he asked.

    Bell returned to the bed and sat down so she could look at him.

    ¡°He thought I was dead,¡± she began. ¡°For six years, he believed that I was dead and gone. But he still looked for me.¡±

    Galen furrowed his brows.

    ¡°What are you talking about.¡±

    Bell looked at the folder in her hand. She didn¡¯t want to look at it again, wishing she had never seen it in the first ce. But she had needed to know.

    ¡°When Roman found me¡­ he told me that he never stopped. That he was always looking for me. He said he had found me again and again, but they were never me.¡±

    Galen¡¯s eyes widened as he began to guess at what she was saying. Bell paused, swallowing the revulsion she felt. The guilt and fear.

    ¡°Roman was always out there, always looking for me,¡± she said. ¡°I was safe, hiding behind the mountains of Winter. But¡­ these women weren¡¯t.¡±

    Bell handed the folder to Galen.<sub></sub>

    He took the folder, holding it in his hand for a moment. He wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to know. But Bell already knew, she had already seen whatever was inside all by herself.

    Galen opened the folder.

    Inside he found printouts of online articles from all over the world. Pictures of missing women¡ª human women. There were dozens, and they all had a striking resemnce to the woman sitting before him.

    He read a few lines of the autopsy reports of those whose bodies had been found. Jaws broken, hearts ripped out of their chests and never found.

    Galen closed the folder.

    He took a deep breath through his nose and got up from the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you thought showing me this would change my mind,¡± Galen said, throwing the folder down on the table as he started to pace at the end of the bed. ¡°This just confirms that we are not leaving Winter!¡±

    Bell stood up; she approached him carefully. He was angry, but mostly he was scared. He hesitated to let her touch him. Finally, however, he rxed as she slipped her arms around his waist. He sighed and wrapped his arms around her shoulders.

    ¡°I have tried so hard to forget my life in Autumn,¡± she said. ¡°To forget Roman, my parents, the clinics¡­ all of it. I wanted to pretend it was all just a nightmare that I needed to wake up from. But all I did was make myself a prisoner of that nightmare.¡±

    Galen closed his eyes, hugging her tighter.

    ¡°I will never be someone that can face Roman with violence. I will never be able to fight him. But you and Axel have tried so hard to get me to see that I am not alone. That I have people willing to fight for me, to protect me. Now it is time that Roman understands that too.¡±

    Galen sniffled as tears escaped his tightly closed eyes.

    ?o??? ¡°I want to fight for myself, for Ren. For you. I can¡¯t do that here, but in Summer, I can,¡± she said softly. ¡°Winter is filled with love and family, but in Summer, there are people I can talk to. That can help me to stop hiding.¡±

    Bell pulled back and looked up at him, cupping his cheek in her hand.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be a prisoner to my own fear anymore,¡± she said. ¡°I won¡¯t let him destroy the life I have built.¡±

    Galen opened his eyes, they were filled with fear and anxiety. But there was also understanding.

    ¡°Winter is my home,¡± she whispered softly. ¡°It is the sanctuary that saved me and gave me new life. Allow me to leave it while I still think of it as a home rather than a cage.¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw and sniffled.

    ¡°You can have video sessions with our therapists¡­¡± he said weakly.

    Bell smiled, running her thumb gently along his cheekbone.

    ¡°For now, sure,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere until Ren is born. But, I don¡¯t want you making permanent ns in Winter. Because our future is in Summer.¡±

    Galen looked away and took a deep breath. He looked back at Bell and sighed.

    ¡°The war is an issue as well,¡± he said.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she smiled. ¡°After Ren is born, and once my big strong man has ended the war, we go home.¡±

    Galen nodded, though he showed no sign of relief.

    Bell¡¯s sweet smile turned into a mischievous grin.

    ¡°Aww¡­ did I make you sad?¡± she asked softly, wrapping her arms loosely around his neck.

    Galen lowered his hands to her hips and gave her a gentle smile. He nodded his head.

    ¡°You did.¡±

    Moving to stand on her toes, she pressed her lips to his in a slow, warm kiss.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to cheer you up,¡± she whispered against his mouth.

    Galen felt the heat spread over him in an instant. He moved his hands down and, in one swift movement, lifted her up to wrap her legs around his waist.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he growled. ¡°You will.¡±

 Chapter 362 Shes Still Waiting

    Long ago, Ashleigh had found a deep cave about an hour¡¯s walk from the training grounds.

    The entrance cave was simple and deep enough for a temporary shelter that the native wildlife often used.

    But at the back wall, there was a narrow passageway, one she could barely slip through. It was a long thin corridor that eventually opened to a deep natural well.

    Rays of daylight poured through a small opening from high above. There was an echo of the soft drips of water that fell somewhere below.

    Ashleigh ced her back against the wall and slowly edged her way down to another passage. This one was not nearly as long or as narrow. It led down a steep path and opened on a ledge.

    Beyond the ledge was arge chamber. It was mostly dark, except for the small amount of light that fell from a small waterfall high above. The water cascaded down into a grotto.

    A natural pool. A slight current told her that the water was led out of this chamber deep below, but Ashleigh had never felt the need to explore the icy ckness.

    High up on the walls of the cave were dozens of small holes. Ashleigh had never climbed up to look inside, but she knew several must lead to the outside as a breeze came through the chamber. asionally a strong current through multiple tubes would make a sort of dark music inside the room.

    At the center of this grotto was another unique feature, a small ind, only big enough for one or two people to sitfortably. On that ind, purple flowers that Ashleigh had never seen anywhere else managed to take root.

    Ashleigh had ced a ropedder on the ledge leading down to the water many years back, and it still held. So she climbed down and followed carefully along a path of stones that led to the ind.

    She looked down into the waters, it was dark, but deep below, she saw lights. They spread a soft glow of blue or green throughout the water. She wondered if it was some kind of bioluminescent nt.

    As she stepped onto the ind, she smiled, reaching down, and touching the petals of the purple flower.

    For days she had stayed in silent, secluded meditation for several hours at a time. But she struggled to find her way back to meet with Lily again.<sub></sub>

    To her credit, she had been able to keep the voices back. Though, she could hear the whispers at the edge of her consciousness scratching away and trying to make their way back to the forefront of her mind.

    Bell had been the one to rmend going into nature and trying to rx instead of focusing entirely on the meditations she had learned as a berserker.

    That was when Ashleigh remembered her secret cave.

    It had been a very long time since she hade here.

    When she first found it as a child, she had nned to tell Axel about it. But then she decided she would keep it for herself. A ce only she knew about. A ce that she could escape to when she needed time to herself.

    She had never even told Granger about this ce. Not once. Thinking back on it now, she wondered if she had stoppeding because of him.

    There had been times, especially toward the end, when she could have found peace in retreating here. But the idea of Granger finding it had always bothered her.

    She inhaled slowly and steadily. Allowing the air to softly inte her lungs, and then she gently pushed it back out.

    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± came a whisper.

    Ashleigh turned to see Lily standing on the small ind beside her. She was looking out at the waterfall and the water below.

    ¡°I never thought I would see it again,¡± she said softly. Her voice was heavy with emotion.

    ¡°I found it when I was twelve,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I got mad at my brother about something¡­ So I ran off into the woods. When I thought I heard himing, I ducked into the cave. I found the passage and¡­ had to find out what was on the other side.¡±<sub></sub>

    Ashleigh smiled. She remembered the first time she saw this chamber. She was blown away by it, but Lily seemed familiar with it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Lily touched one of the purple flowers. She smiled and then stood up.

    - ¡°My brother and I knew this ce,¡± she said. ¡°We spent hours here on this little ind, though it was a bitrge back then. We would talk and share our worries. This was where we came to feel unburdened.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came here, though I was always alone.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been,¡± Lily sighed. ¡°Even though we eventually drifted apart, I cannot imagine not having had my brother with me.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you and your brother were closer than Axel and I,¡± Ashleigh chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t mind not having him here with me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean Axel,¡± Lily said, looking at Ashleigh. ¡°I told you before that you share a gift my brother and I shared. But that is not the only way in which we are alike.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°My brother and I were twins,¡± Lily smiled. ¡°As far as I know, you are the only twin created in Winter.¡±

    ¡°But you just said that you and your brother were twins¡­¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°We were,¡± Lily nodded. ¡°But my brother was not a part of Winter.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Lily turned away.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing you need to know right now,¡± she replied in a sad whisper.

    Ashleigh wanted to ask, but she let it go. Returning to the subject.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I would be considered a twin when I basically killed my sister in the womb.¡±

    Lilyughed.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that was a bit dramatic, don¡¯t you think?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Hardly,¡± Lily said. ¡°Your sister did not survive, and that is unfortunate. But you didn¡¯t kill her. If anything, you carried a piece of her into this life.¡±

    Ashleigh looked away.

    ¡°You are a strong woman; you always have been. Maybe that was a gift your sister gave to you.¡±

    ¡°Lian said something simr,¡± Ashleigh said softly.

    ¡°She¡¯s not always wrong.¡±

    Ashleigh chuckled.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Lily said. ¡°Have you thought about it?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°About whether you recognize yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ashleigh took a deep breath. ¡°I have.¡±

    ¡°And do you?¡±

    She bit her lower lip. Considering her words carefully.

    ¡°Thest few days, I have meditated and reflected on all the changes in my life. All the things that have happened to or around me.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Between Granger, Caleb, my dad¡­ my world has been flipped and twisted in so many ways¡­ and then there¡¯s whatever the hell Lian is hiding, and then you and the whispers. It¡¯s all just¡­

    confusing. And somewhere in all that mess, I stopped trusting myself, and then I stopped trusting the people around me.¡±

    Lily nodded.

    ¡°Remember what I said about the shadows of the past,¡± she said. ¡°Memories get twisted and confused.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°You have faced many challenges this year, but you have ovee them. You are strong and capable. But, more changes and hard truths areing your way. Even now, there is a truth speeding toward you that you might not be ready for. It might make things difficult for you to understand your role. But it won¡¯t change who you are.¡±

    ¡°What truth?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°You know that if I could tell you, I would,¡± Lily said.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Ashleigh, figure out who you are and want to be. And then ept her,¡± Lily said. ¡°She¡¯s still waiting.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean my Luna?¡± Ashleigh asked, but she was all alone.

 Chapter 363 Youre Stuck With Me

    ¡°I feel better,¡± Ashleigh sighed, leaning back against his chest.

    ¡°Really?¡± Caleb asked, leaning forward to rest his chin on her shoulder.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she smiled. ¡°Obviously, I would prefer to just know all the answers, and poof, my Luna loves me, we ept each other, and all is well in the world. But I feel like¡­ I''ve made progress?¡±

    Caleb chuckled.

    ¡°You have, Ash,¡± he whispered, nuzzling against her throat, ¡°otherwise I wouldn''t be able to do this.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled as his warm breath danced along her skin and the rough prickles of shadow beard tickled her throat.

    ¡°When are you going to shave that thing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°When I finish installing the security system,¡± he replied. ¡°Until then, sleep, food, and all the rest are on a bare minimum.¡±

    ¡°What about this?¡± Ashleigh asked yfully, stretching her neck for him to have more ess. ¡°Is having a telepathic date with me a good use of your time?¡±

    Caleb growled as he kissed her throat, nipping here and there and running his tongue along her soft flesh.

    ¡°This¡­ is more than essential to my survival,¡± he whispered against her skin.

    His hands moved down her body, finding a hold on her hips. He squeezed gently. Ashleigh let out a soft moan and arched her back.

    Caleb smiled, he kissed along her jaw, and she turned her head, giving him ess to her mouth.

    He pushed on her hips and turned her aroundpletely in his arms. One hand moved to the soft curve of her back while the other moved up into her loose hair and gently tugged.

    Caleb covered her mouth with his own, not bothering to start slow and sweet. He missed her. They had been away from each other for over a week, and in that time, he hadn''t even been able to feel her through their bond.

    He needed her, craved her. He never knew he could want someone, love someone so much. It was crazy, intense. It was dangerous.

    A part of him genuinely feared that he would stop breathing without her in his life.

    Ashleigh had been trying to find herself. To recover the parts of her that she had lost during all the turmoil of their life together.

    After their conversation about all that she was holding in, Caleb had struggled with his own fears.

    Fear that he was the reason for all she suffered. That their rtionship had been the catalyst for everything that caused her to lose herself in the first ce.

    Caleb wrapped his arms around her tighter, pulling her body flush against his own and pressing his desire against her without reservation. He needed her to know what she meant to him and how much he loved her.

    He wanted her to understand that he would always be there for her, in whatever way she needed him.

    Ashleigh put her hand on his chest, pushing him gently. He wanted to hold on to her, but he relented.

    She gasped for air and took a step back.

    Caleb panted, but his eyes never left her.

    She looked up and into his eyes. They were dark with desire, but she also saw what was hidden behind the physical want. She saw the fear he was trying to hide.

    Ashleigh reached her hand up to his cheek. She smiled and kissed him gently.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she whispered. ¡°Stop.¡±

    Caleb looked away.

    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± he whispered, pulling away from her.

    ¡°No,¡± sheughed. Pulling him back to her. ¡°Don''t stop this.¡±

    She bit her lower lip and pressed her body to him suggestively.

    ¡°Stop this,¡± she smiled, touching his forehead with her fingertip. ¡°Stop making yourself crazy.¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I love you, too,¡± she smiled. ¡°And you and I are not the problems. Us is the only part of my life that makes absolute sense.¡±

    Caleb smiled and hugged her.

    Ashleigh burrowed herself into his chest, and he held her tighter.

    ¡°I have a lot to figure out, to change,¡± she said. ¡°But you are not part of that. You are perfect.¡±

    ¡°Perfect?¡± he questioned with a raised brow.

    ¡°Well,¡± sheughed. ¡°Not perfect. You do squeeze the toothpaste at the center of the tube. And you leave wet towels on the bed after you shower.¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°And you''re overprotective and worry too much,¡± she continued.

    ¡°Ok, I get it!¡± heughed again.

    ¡°But you are the man I love, and I can fix the toothpaste and throw the towel at you,¡± she said. ¡°But without you, I would feel empty.¡±

    Caleb smiled and looked down at his wife. He lifted her chin, cing a gentle kiss against her lips.

    ¡°Cold and hard. That is the kind of man most wolves have known me as,¡± he said. ¡°But ever since you came into my life, I have been someone new, someone better.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°I don''t want a life without you, Ash, never again.¡±

    ¡°That is not something you need to worry about,¡± she smiled. ¡°You''re stuck with me.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he said, closing his mouth over hers.

    Ashleigh slipped her arms around his neck as they shared a passionate kiss.

    ¡°Now,¡± she whispered against his lips.

    She pulled back just enough to catch her breath and then jumped up and wrapped her legs around his waist.

    ¡°Can we please get back to our previously scheduled programming?¡± she said, leaning forward and biting his lower lip yfully.

    Caleb growled and kissed her. He turned them around, and the next thing she knew, she fell back into their bed in the treehouse.

    ¡°The treehouse?¡± she whispered as he pulled off her shirt.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± he murmured, pressing his lips to her bare stomach and unfastening her pants.

    ¡°Why the treehouse?¡± she said through soft pants as his lips passed over the sensitive flesh of her lower abdomen, making his way to her hip.

    Caleb swirled his tongue against her hip before biting her gently. Ashleigh cried out softly and arched her back.

    ¡°Because,¡± he whispered against her hip. The warmth of his breath tickling along the wet trail left by his tongue sent chills throughout her body. ¡°This is the ce we can escape to, the ce that will always be just for us.¡±

    Caleb freed her of her pants, leaving her only in her bra and panties. Caleb pulled back onto his knees, towering over her. He peeled off his shirt, revealing a molded muscr frame that always took Ashleigh''s breath away.

    ¡°A world of our own,¡± Ashleigh whispered back.

    He smiled down at her, and with painfully slow action, he unbuttoned his jeans. Ashleigh let out a growl of protest, but he only grinned in response. He had no intention of rushing through the time they had together.

    Ashleigh felt a needful irritation at his slow movements. But then, an idea struck her.

    Caleb moved back off the bed to remove his pants when he suddenly found himself lying down, fully naked.

    ¡°What thea€¡°¡± he started.

    ¡°I just remembered one really nifty thing about our bond,¡± Ashleigh whispered. ¡°You see what I want you to see.¡±

    Caleb sat up on his elbows to look for her. His eyes went wide, and his throat went dry when he found her standing before him.

    Ashleigh stepped closer, biting her lower lips with a devilish grin.

    Her hair was in loose curls, and she wore red high heels with a matching lingerie baby doll dress. Lace and translucent, with a slit down the center.

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Caleb growled hungrily.

    By the time they finally said goodnight and pulled away from their bond, they were both exhausted and satiated.

    It was the best night of sleep Caleb had had since they arrived in Winter.

 Chapter 364 Did You Just Make A Joke?

    ¡°That was¡­ surprising,¡± Mateas said quietly as he pulled on his shirt.

    ¡°Why?¡± Penelope asked, she was already dressed and working on tying her boots.

    ¡°I just¡­ didn¡¯t expect us to do¡­. that,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Sex, Mateas,¡± Penelope sighed. ¡°We had sex.¡±

    ¡°Obviously,¡± Mateas stated.

    ¡°Well, since you seemed to have trouble saying the word, I wasn¡¯t sure,¡± Penelope smiled sarcastically.

    Mateas clenched his jaw in frustration.

    ¡°I just meant that we are not mates¡­.¡± he said.

    ¡°Yea, well, I don¡¯t put much stock in the whole mate thing,¡± Penelope sighed. ¡°Ya know, since it drove my brother crazy and all?¡±

    Mateas swallowed and looked away.

    ¡°If I ever find my mate, I will reject them, immediately,¡± she said, pulling the strings of her boots tight.

    ¡°Just because your brother ended up in a bad situation doesn¡¯t mean you will,¡± Mateas said gently. He sat down on the bed beside her, licked his lips nervously, and reached for her hand. ¡°And even if you don¡¯t want your mate¡­. I do care abou¨C¡±

    ¡°Let me just go ahead and stop you there,¡± Penelope interrupted. She stood and faced him with a heavy sigh. ¡°This was fun, but that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking to be your girlfriend, or your wife, or anything else,¡± she continued. ¡°We both had an itch to scratch. No need to build unnecessary attachments.¡±

    Mateas looked away with a pained expression.

    ¡°Got it,¡± he said with a shaky breath as he got up from the bed.

    He grabbed the rest of his belongings and walked to the door.

    ¡°We will be leaving in an hour,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t bete.¡±

    He walked out the door without another word. Penelope closed her eyes and clenched her jaw with a heavy sigh.

    ***

    Their mission was over. They had checked the obsidian deposits and were satisfied that they were perfectly intact with no signs of damage or disruption. So after checking in with Burning Ember and rying the message to Winter, the scouting party stayed one night and left early in the morning to return home.

    Mateas took his ce at the front. He was quieter than usual, sullen. Wyatt couldn¡¯t help but notice that instead of the familiar nces and smiles in Penelope¡¯s direction, Mateas avoided looking at her.

    For her part, Penelope had chosen to mostly stay in the trees.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s troublesome,¡± Saul said quietly beside Wyatt.

    ¡°What is?¡± Wyatt asked.

    They kept their voices hushed as they spoke and continued to walk.

    ¡°Those two,¡± Saul replied, his eyes moving between Mateas and the tree where Penelope had concealed herself. ¡°They have crossed the line of a teammate.¡±

    Wyatt looked at Mateas again. There was a nce of his eyes toward the tree, and then he quickly looked away.

    He knew that Mateas harbored feelings for Penelope, but he had not expected that they would have moved forward in their rtionship. But then, he struggled with the idea that any wolf in Winter would move forward without the Goddess¡¯s blessing.

    Times were changing rapidly.

    Wyatt sighed.

    ¡°They¡¯ll work it out,¡± he said. ¡°Whether it be between them, or simply for the good of the team, they will make peace.¡±

    Saul nodded.

    ¡°To each their own, so long as it does not hurt the pack.¡±

    Wyatt nodded. His mind wandered to the other woman that was fond of hiding in trees.

    When Wyatt had learned about Alice, it was a tough pill to swallow. The idea that Axel had not only broken tradition by marking his mate outside of the full moon and before marriage but that she was a spy.

    He and Corrine had argued about how to handle the situation. In the end, they agreed it was best for Corrine to talk with Axel. When she returned with news of who exactly Alice was, well, Wyatt was unhappy.

    He immediately assumed it was a trick, a way to catch Axel in a weak moment and then attack Winter. But Corrine had been very convincing and helped him understand that even if it was a mistake, it was Axel¡¯s to make.

    By the time Wyatt found Alice hiding in the tree, monitoring the same rogues his team was, he had calmed his reaction. He approached her, nning to question her and find out if she genuinely cared for Axel.

    Corrine had told him about her life, about all the treatments. It didn¡¯t seem possible, and though he had told her and Axel that he understood and wouldn¡¯t me Alice, he knew that part of him was not convinced she wasn¡¯t ying his son.

    Until he saw it for himself.

    The fear and struggle that filled her eyes, the way her entire body fought for control. He could see her, trapped within herself, desperately trying to speak.

    If it was an act, it was a hell of a good one.

    When he returned home, he told Axel what he saw and said that whenever Axel finally brought Alice home, Wyatt would wee her with open arms.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Saul asked.

    Wyatt looked at his long-time friend and smiled.

    ¡°I was just thinking of the future,¡± Wyatt replied. ¡°Of the day that Axel brings home his mate.¡±

    Saul nodded.

    ¡°And is that daying soon?¡± Saul asked.

    Wyatt looked at him and narrowed his eyes. Saul gave a slight grin.

    ?<0,>?,?l ¡°You know?¡± Wyatt asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known Axel since he was a child,¡± Saul said. ¡°I have watched over him, trained him, treated his wounds. I do not know the details, but I can recognize the change in him. His confidence and determination have be focused. He has grown into a fine man but a heartbroken one.¡±

    Wyatt nodded.

    ¡°Whatever the reason, she is not by his side,¡± Saul continued. ¡°It has not dampened the love he has for her, which leads me to believe she is not to me for the separation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­plicated,¡± Wyatt smiled.

    ¡°That seems amon description of your family, Wyatt.¡±

    Wyatt looked at Saul and smiled.

    ¡°Did you just make a joke?¡± he asked.

    Saul smiled, and Wyattughed heartily.

 Chapter 365 Standard Protocol

    ¡°He¡¯ll bring her home soon, I¡¯m sure of it,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°When he does, I hope you will help to make the transition for her smooth.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Saul replied. ¡°Though I¡¯m sure Luna Corrine will be much better than I at the task.¡±

    ¡°Very true,¡± Wyatt nodded. ¡°But I n to make her unavable for a while once Axel has brought his mate home.¡±

    Saul gave Wyatt a questioning nce. Of course, Saul would never directly pry into anyone¡¯s personal business. But that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t interested.

    ¡°I n to take Corrine for a long trip,¡± he smiled. ¡°I want to explore thends with her. She used to tell me stories about the ces she had been with her parents. The ces she wanted to see again. I never took the time to appreciate all that she shared with me.

    ¡°Now, I want to make that up to her. I want to see the beauty of the world through her eyes and enjoy the rest of our life together.¡±

    Wyatt paused, and he smiled.

    ¡°Our children have grown into good people, confused maybe,¡± he said, smiling as he added, ¡°stubborn definitely. But good people all the same.¡±

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡°They will have families of their own soon. I look forward to being a grandfather and watching them with their children, with their mates. Caleb is a great man. He supports Ashleigh, and she him. Together, they will lead Summer into a bright future.¡±

    He smiled as he tried to imagine what it could look like.

    ¡°And Axel is already proving to be far more capable and strong than I ever gave him proper credit for. He will guide Winter into a new world. Even without his mate by his side, he is already doing a wonderful job. I have no doubt when they are finally reunited, it will only help Winter grow.¡±

    ¡°You are being quite reflective,¡± Saul said. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    Wyatt nodded.

    ¡°I havee to realize how much time I wasted,¡± he said sadly. ¡°It has made me want to make sure I do not waste another moment.¡±

    ***

    Mateas was focused on each step he took. Every step led back home. Every step put distance between him and the bed he had shared with Penelope.

    He hadn¡¯t nned it; he hadn¡¯t expected it.

    But it had happened.

    It had been a night filled with passion and desire. One that he had dreamed of but never thought would be possible.

    The truth was that he had discovered his feelings for her long before they became teammates. Long before her brother had be a traitor.

    When he had first joined Granger¡¯s team, he met his entire family. He had been smitten with Penelope from the moment he saw her and fallen in love with her over time.

    After she joined Mateas¡¯s team, he struggled to hold his feelings in. But somewhere along the way, she had realized his nces and smiles meant something more than friendship.

    Penelope had been the one to approach him.

    She had kissed him; she had coaxed him into the cabin with her. When he questioned what they were doing and whether they should stop. She had kissed him again and again until they were a tangled mess of naked flesh and cries of pleasure.

    He was a willing participant in every action, of course. Mateas was a man that believed in the Goddess. He believed in the bond of mates. But he was also just a man.

    When Penelope had kissed him, all reason had flown away. His dreams hade true.

    How quickly it had be a nightmare.

    So, he focused on every step he took, on the distance between him and home, in order not to focus on the shaking leaves of the trees, on the woman that stood on the branches.

    The problem was that focusing on a single step makes it difficult to concentrate on your surroundings and what might be focusing on you.

    The hair on his arms suddenly stood on end as he heard the slight whistle on the wind. Mateas just barely managed to step back out of the path of the arrow.

    ¡°Everybody down!¡± Mateas shouted as he jumped behind a small group of rocks, just as a volley of arrowsnded in the dirt all around him.

    Mateas turned his eyes to the members of his team. Saul and Wyatt had quickly ducked for cover and made it out of harm¡¯s way.

    But further back, Mateas saw that Devony motionless on the ground, several arrows in his chest.

    He growled and clenched his jaw. He should have seen iting.

    There was a pause in the attack.

    ¡°Quickly!¡± Mateas shouted to Wyatt and Saul.

    Saul ran to Devon and lifted him over his shoulder, Wyatt ran to Mateas, and Saul joined them.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Wyatt asked.

    ¡°Where is Penelope?¡± Mateas asked.

    ¡°Still in the tree,¡± Wyatt said, motioning to thest ce she had been spotted.

    Mateas nodded.

    ¡°Standard protocol, scatter and regroup back at home,¡± he said, then nced at Saul. ¡°I want to take him home, but I¡¯m not sure we can.¡±

    ¡°I will take him as far as I am able,¡± Saul replied. ¡°It is the least that I can do.¡±

    Mateas nodded. He looked back over the rocks. He could see the archers in the distance. They hadn¡¯t moved. But he had no doubt they were all holding arrows notched and ready to shoot the moment they made a move.

    ¡°I will draw their attention,¡± he whispered. ¡°Make sure she knows what to do, and then go.¡±

    ¡°Mateas, if we both draw fire, it will divide them,¡± Wyatt suggested.

    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but this is protocol. It gives the best chance of survival to the most people,¡± Mateas replied, then turned with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll see you back home.¡±

    Saul nodded; Wyatt hesitantly nodded as well.

    They all prepared for the next step. Mateas took a deep breath.

    ¡°Go!¡± Mateas shouted as he sprinted from his ce behind the rocks.

    Wyatt and Saul both ran toward the trees. Mateas dodged arrows left and right. He found another section of rocks and ducked behind.

    He looked back and saw that both men were gone. He smiled. Hopefully, they would make it home.

    But then he saw something else, movement in the tree, an arrow notched and pointed into the hills.

    ¡®No!¡¯ he thought, ¡®No, they¡¯ll see you!¡¯

    But before she could even let loose her arrow, the sound of the branch breaking caught her attention. Unable to keep it inside, she let out a scream as she fell from her spot high up in the tree.

    She was shocked to find herselfnding softly. Penelope opened her eyes and looked down to see Mateas wearing a pained expression as he had taken the full impact of her fall.

    ¡°Mat¨C¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Mateas shouted. He quickly pushed her aside and then sprang to his feet and stood over her.

    Penelope saw the pain first. The gasping breath came next. Finally, Mateas fell to one knee, which made the arrow in his back impossible to ignore.

    Her eyes widened, and she moved toward him, but he pushed her away.

    ¡°Go!¡± he shouted. ¡°Now!¡±

    Penelope raised her eyes. Her heart stopped as she saw the wall of arrows that blotted out the sky and screamed as they fell toward the earth.

    With a pang of regret and guilt, she turned and ran.

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen¡­¡± she whispered through tears as fled deeper into the woods.

 Chapter 366 Anything Interesting

    ¡°I am determined to finish this thing by morning,¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Can you do that? It''s alreadyte,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°And aren''t you waiting on parts?¡±

    ¡°I was, but they arrived about an hour ago. Now we just need to get them all installed and tested,¡± he said. ¡°Unfortunately, the section of the fence that needs to be changed out is a bit of a trek. I''m likely going to be out of contact until the morning.¡±

    ¡°Don''t rush yourself,¡± she said. ¡°That part of the border has some dangerous falls, especially at night.¡±

    ¡°I know. I''ll be careful. We''ve got plenty of floodlights to see what we are doing and where we are going,¡± he said. ¡°And I already took a suppressant to avoid any distractions.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I am a distraction?¡± Ashleigh asked, pretending to be hurt.

    ¡°Yes, one I enjoy very much. But I gotta get this done. Staying much longer is going to be a problem.¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mom said the number of attacks is increasing. They aren''t getting worse, and still no casualties¡­ but it is concerning all the same.¡±

    ¡°Is it rogues or Autumn?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Hard to tell, but the rogues we were tracking before have suddenly up and moved, and Axel mentioned that your dad found arge gathering as well.¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°We need to go home, Ash,¡± he said. ¡°I can''t monitor the situation from here.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she replied. ¡°Get your work done, and we can head home tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    Caleb was quiet for a moment.

    ¡°If you need to stay longer, Ash,¡± he said gently. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°I go where you go,¡± she said. ¡°I can meditate and reflect anywhere, and Summer is my home now.¡±

    Caleb smiled, and Ashleigh felt it through their bond.

    ¡°All right!¡± he said brightly. ¡°Tomorrow it is, then.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°I love you,¡± Caleb said with tenderness.

    ¡°I love you, too.¡±

    Ashleigh got off the phone with a giggle. She reached down and grabbed one of the candies her mother left out on the coffee table for guests. Sucking on it as she gave herself a moment to enjoy the renewed closeness she felt with Caleb. Slowly, things were getting better. For the first time in a long while, she was experiencing change that didn''t turn her world upside down.

    An incessant knocking at the front door drew her mind away from her reflective thoughts.

    ¡°Coming!¡± she called out. But the knocking seemed to get worse with the acknowledgment.

    Ashleigh hurried to the door.

    ¡°Ok, ok, I said I wasing!¡± she growled. ¡°What is so important that you need to be rude!¡±

    Ashleigh pulled open the door, ready to yell at whichever wolf decided they were more important than basic manners. But instead, she found herself with furrowed brows and a confused look on her face as she stared back at her always smiling, always energetic, ray of sunshine, ra.

    ¡°ra?¡± Ashleigh questioned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ra smiled self-consciously and then proceeded to exin, as only ra can.

    ¡°Well¡­ you see, the thing is¡­. Can Ie in? I''m going toe in.¡±

    ra moved into the house past Ashleigh and continued to talk.

    ¡°You asked me to look through Alpha Cain''s hard files and see if there was anything interesting, and so I did, and there was. Like did you know that he was researching ways to grow entire limbs back? Like a freaking lizard? It''s incredible! I doubt it will go anywhere anytime soon because of the war.

    ¡°But then again, that would be a really, really handy tool to have in the utility belt. I mean it would definitely give us the upper hand¡­¡±

    ra smiled. ¡°Get it? Like you lose your hand, but it grows back¡­ the upper hand?¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°ra¡­ what are you doing here?!¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± ra replied. ¡°Can I sit down? I think I need to sit down; you should sit down. Let''s sit down together!¡±

    ra grabbed Ashleigh''s hand and led her to sit on the couch, so they sat close but still faced each other.

    ¡°Ok, we''re sitting, still waiting on that why,¡± Ashleigh sighed. She loved ra, but sometimes she was exhausting.

    ¡°Well, you and Caleb were supposed to be back a week ago,¡± ra said.

    ¡°Something came up, and we needed to stay,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Yes,¡± ra said, ¡°but then you stayed longer.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ because Caleb is still working on the security defenses,¡± Ashleigh answered. ¡°ra can you please, please just tell me why you''re here?¡±

    ra took a breath, and pulled the messenger bag she wore over herp, she opened it and reached inside.

    ¡°You asked me to look for anything that might be rted to Alpha Cain''s death, or the fae, or anything that might shed some light on the reason he was being hunted,¡± ra said. ¡°Well, about a week ago, I found this.¡±

    ra pulled out Cain''s journal. She handed it to Ashleigh.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ashleigh asked, opening it to see sketches of nts, animals, and a few anatomical drawings.

    ¡°It''s a field journal,¡± ra replied.

    Ashleigh closed the book and looked up at ra.

    ¡°He kept them for various research trips or projects he was working on,¡± ra continued. ¡°From what I can tell, he always stuck to one subject per notebook. Which is great because then you don''t mix and match and lose that one specific note you are looking forter.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I still don''t understand why you had toe all the way to Winter to show me a field journal¡­ what am I missing?¡±

    ra licked her lips.

    ¡°Read the journal, Ash¡­ it''s a little hard to believe otherwise.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°That journal is spread over ten years¡­ the early research and experiments are talked about, then he quits, and then almost seven years ago he started back up again.¡±

    ¡°Almost seven years ago?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ra nodded.

    This could be the project that Tomas demanded his help with in exchange for freeing Bell. Ashleigh licked her lips and opened the book.

    The door burst open wide.

    ¡°Alpha Axel!¡± a shout called into the house.

    Ashleigh was so surprised by the sound she dropped the journal and got to her feet. She turned to the door, and for the second time that evening, she was shocked by who she saw standing there.

    ¡°Penny?¡±

 Chapter 367 They Were Ambushed

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Penelope whispered.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ashleigh replied, feeling unsure of how to react to Granger¡¯s younger sister. They hadn¡¯t spent a lot of time together, but she always liked her.

    Penelope swallowed down her own confusing and conflicting emotions, none of that mattered right now.

    ¡°Has anyone else returned?¡± she asked quickly stepping into the house.

    ra gasped at the sight of her.

    Penelope was covered in dirt and leaves. Her gear was torn and she had makeshift bandages on both an arm and a leg. There was bruising around her eye and cheekbone, and there was dried blood on her face, her clothes, and her hands.

    ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡± Ashleigh asked stepping forward to look her over more closely.

    Penelope licked her lips and swallowed.

    ¡°We were on our way back from assignment, no more than a day¡¯s hike from Winter on the main road. But then we were attacked.¡±

    ¡°By who?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Where is everyone else?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Penelope said, looking down. ¡°We couldn¡¯t see the attackers. They started by raining arrows down on us, Devon went down in the first wave. In the second¡­.¡±

    Penelope paused and took a breath.

    ¡°Mateas¡­ he uhm¡­ he saved me,¡± her voice cracked a little, and she cleared her throat before continuing. ¡°He pushed me out of the way and told me to run, so I did.¡±

    ¡°What about the others?!¡± Ashleigh shouted. Her chest heaved as she thought about her father and Saul. ¡°Where are they?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Penelope cried out, the tears she was holding back, escaping her control. ¡°It was standard protocol¡­. They left before me, I thought they¡¯d be here already.¡±

    Ashleigh took deep breaths as she stared at Penelope, her mind racing with concern.

    ¡°What is standard protocol?¡± ra asked.

    Penelope took a breath and wiped her eyes.

    ¡°When a scouting team is under intense fire and there is little chance for the whole team to survive, we use standard protocol.

    ¡°It means that one person draws fire, and the rest scatter. We each have certain routes we know toe back home. None of them lead directly to Winter, in case we are followed. It takes longer to get home, but there¡¯s a higher chance of survival.¡±

    ¡°When?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°I had to stop,¡± Penelope said, her voice weak and filled with sorrow. ¡°My leg, I got hit by one of the arrows, and I took a fall. I couldn¡¯t for a while. It slowed me down.¡±

    Ashleigh took deep breaths through her nose, trying to remain calm, but the fear and concern were growing harder to manage.

    ¡°Penny? Is it? When was the attack, how long ago? You said it was a day¡¯s hike? And you traveled further?¡± ra asked gently, stepping forward between Ashleigh and Penelope.

    ¡°It waste in the day¡­ I ran and fell, I woke the next morning. It took me almost two days to get here.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ two and a half days ago?¡± ra asked.

    Penelope nodded.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± Ashleigh shook her head. ¡°They left before you. My dad and Saul wouldn¡¯t get lost, they wouldn¡¯t stop. This doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡±

    ¡°Ash¡­ calm down¡­ it¡¯s not her fault,¡± ra whispered.

    ¡®She should have helped them!¡¯

    ¡®Traitor, just like her brother.¡¯

    ¡®She left them behind!¡¯

    Ashleigh growled and her eyes began to glow.

    ra looked up at her friend and Luna. Her eyes widened.

    ¡°Nope!¡± she called out. ¡°Nope, nope, no!¡±

    ra turned and faced Penelope.

    ¡°Go, go to the hospital, get treated, just go, go, go!¡±

    ¡°Where are they!¡± Ashleigh howled, mming her fists down on the coffee table, cracking the wood.

    ¡°Oh no! Goddess help me, no!¡± ra cried out as she pushed Penelope out the door, closing it behind her.

    Ashleigh continued to growl and snarl, but it seemed as though she were struggling to keep hold of herself.

    ra looked around, and finally, she saw something she recognized.

    ¡°Yes!¡± she squealed and ran toward the item.

    Picking it up and moving toward Ashleigh she quietly whispered to herself.

    ¡°Please work, please work, please work!¡±

    ra stretched her hand toward Ashleigh, holding out the item.

    ¡°Here Ashleigh¡­ do you want this? Isn¡¯t it so much better than destroying furniture or killing your good friend ra?¡±

    Ashleigh turned, her eyes still glowing bright, she bared her teeth at ra as she stepped closer and closer.

    ¡°Oh, Nessa is gonna be so mad if I die here,¡± she whispered. ¡°She told me to stay, to just wait¡­. Why didn¡¯t I listen?¡±

    ra closed her eyes and braced for an attack as Ashleigh stopped directly in front of her.

    The item in her hand was quickly removed and the sound of Ashleigh sniffing hit her ears. ra opened her eyes. Ashleigh was rubbing her face into the jacket, inhaling the scent and her eyes slowly returned to normal.

    Ashleigh looked up at ra, a look of guilt passed over her.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, ra.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my Goddess! You are so freaking scary!¡± ra shouted with relief. She took a deep breath and blew it out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ashleigh repeated.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± ra shook her head. ¡°All good.¡±

    ra took another deep breath and then shook out her body.

    ¡°I feel a little tingly,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Is that normal?¡±

    ***

    Corrine and Axel had reviewed the documents Galen and Caleb had provided about the defense system. Now that it was almost up and running, they were double-checking that they understood all the ins and outs of the system.

    ¡°What is this electrified fencing?¡± Corrine asked. ¡°Is that just like a normal electric fence?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Axel shook his head, pointing to a ce on the page. ¡°Look here, it¡¯s part of the sentry system. A special setting. So someone trying to cross that sentry post over the fence would find themselves being wh¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom! Axel!¡± Ashleigh shouted as she pushed open the door.

    ¡°Ashleigh are you ok?¡± Axel asked.

    Ashleigh was out of breath. She didn¡¯t know where exactly they were, she had running back and forth between several buildings.

    Axel hurried to her and put his arm around her, guiding her to a chair.

    ¡°Penelope¡­.is back¡­¡± she managed to say between breaths. ¡°Alone.¡±

    ¡°Alone?¡± Axel asked, suddenly feeling concerned. ¡°What do you mean alone?¡±

    ¡°Ambushed¡­ they were ambushed.¡± Ashleigh gasped.

    Axel¡¯s eyes widened and his heart pumped wildly.

    ¡°Mom, we need to¨C Mom?¡±

    Corrine hadn¡¯t moved, she stood perfectly still, except for the subtle trembling of her body. Her eyes were wide and filled with panic.

    She brought her hands up scratching at her chest with a gasp as though she had the wind knocked out of her.

    Axel took a step toward her.

    ¡°Mom?¡± he called to her with concern.

    Corrine dropped to one knee, her face contorting into a look of anguish, and her mouth fell into a silent scream.

    Until it wasn¡¯t silent anymore.

    ***

    Caleb stretched his back as the sun began to rise over Winter, painting the sky in pink and purple hues. Finally, he reached his arms up to the sky and smiled at havingpleted his task.

    It had taken all night, but it was done. The defense system of Winter was operational.

    The other members of his team were already packing up and preparing to go to the rooms they had been given in a small border vige and sleep. But Caleb wanted to get back to Ashleigh, to hold her in his arms and take a nap before they returned home together.

    He grabbed his phone; he was surprised by the number of calls. Ashleigh had been calling all through the night.

    ¡°Hey Alpha,¡± came from the radio at his hip.

    Caleb pulled it up to his mouth.

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m up here at the monitoring station, and there is someone at the gate.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked with surprise. ¡°This early?¡±

    ¡°Yea, whoever they are, they are avoiding the camera.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send some backup just in case.¡±

    ¡°Good n, Caleb out.¡±

    Caleb nced at his phone. Clearly, something was going on with Ashleigh. But he could call her once he could tell her that he was on his way to her.

    He made his way to the gate, watching for movement. As he got closer, he furrowed his brow, realizing they weren¡¯t avoiding the camera. It was too tall for them.

    ¡°There! Someone¡¯sing!¡± the little boy shouted. Then, beside him, the girl turned and looked at Caleb.

    ¡°Mister! Please, we need help!¡± she shouted.

 Chapter 368 The Dream Had Changed

    How long had it been?

    She remembered seeing the braid in Roman¡¯s hand. Then, hearing herself scream at the realization that he had taken it from Axel.

    It was only a moment, a few seconds at most. But in those seconds her mind had lurched and screamed and torn itself to pieces.

    Where was Axel? What had happened to him? Was he still alive? Did Roman hurt him?

    She saw the small boy in the hospital room, half his head covered in bandages. He looked so fragile then.

    Was he lying in a hospital bed now? Did he have that same vulnerable look in his eye? Was the pain written on his face?

    Did he call out to her?

    Then everything stopped.

    When she woke again, she was here, sitting in this spot. Alone, in the darkness. With only one light shining down on her.

    No secret bunker, emergency exit, not even the window showing her the life she wasn¡¯t living.

    Just Alice, alone in the dark.

    There was no sense of time, no sounds, or smells. She wasn¡¯t even sure if she was still alive.

    Perhaps the doll had finally died, maybe the fractures had finally melted her brain, and this was all that was left.

    An eternity of empty darkness, all alone with only the all-consuming agony of loneliness as herpanion.

    Oh, and her memories. She finally had her memories, here, alone, in the emptiness.

    Alice let out a soft sigh.

    Maybe it was better before they found each other.

    Before the muddled memory of a sweet scent had be the man she longed for. Before the feel of his warm, rough skin pressed to hers became a touch that soothed her. Before the sound of his voice became a soft luby rocking her into a peaceful sleep, knowing she was safe by his side.

    Before she understood what it meant to love and be loved.

    Alice had longed for freedom for many years. Dreamed of escaping her life as a doll. But it was always a dream and never one she dared to pursue.

    Not, until she found him again.

    Not, until the dream had changed.

    It wasn¡¯t about freedom anymore; it wasn¡¯t about ending the doll¡¯s life.

    It was about him, about seeing the smile on Axel¡¯s face. About never letting him feel the deep loneliness that had haunted him most of his life. About soothing the hurt in his heart and giving him all the affection and love he deserved.

    He was the only thing that mattered, the only part of her that had felt real.

    There had been others that she had cared for or had taken care of. Children she helped, women she trained. She cared for them all, for a time. But then, they were erased along with everything else.

    But Axel was the only one that stayed. The only one that clung to the walls of her prison mind as tightly as she did. He was the one that had given her reason, hope, something to hold onto.

    She wanted to see him smile again. The way he did when he made herugh as children. Simple joy in making someone happy.

    She was grateful for having had a chance to know him, toplete their bond, and share every second that they had together. Being held in his arms, listening to his voice, kissing his lips. Every single moment was burned into her soul.

    A heavy weight fell in her stomach.

    She was angry and resentful that their time had only been a few days. Long enough to miss each other, too short to not feel cheated.

    Alice gasped.

    If she was dead¡­ Axel would have felt it.

    They had confirmed their bond. And from all that she knew about mated pairs, even with the suppressants she was forced to take each day, her death, the severing of that bond¡­ he would have felt it.

    He would have experienced her pain, and the end of her life.

    Alice closed her eyes, pressing her head to her knees.

    ¡°I hope it was quick¡­¡± she whispered aloud.

    She didn¡¯t want to think of Axel writhing in pain as her body gave out. Knowing that she was dead. He was a strong man, but his heart was precious and fragile.

    Alice let out an angry scream that was quickly swallowed by the imprable darkness surrounding her.

    Her anger subsided as the worry in her heart grew.

    But if he felt her loss, after having met Roman¡­

    ¡°Forget me¡­¡± she pleaded in a pained whisper to the nothingness. ¡°Please, forget me.¡±

    Thest thing she wanted was Axeling after Roman.

    He was strong and capable. But Roman was cruel. Axel would never fight dirty or kill someone that was already injured. He would always try to do the right thing. But Roman didn¡¯t care about those things. All he cared about was enjoying the chaos and bloodshed.

    Alice kept her eyes closed as she silently prayed that Axel would forget her, that he would find someone else. Someone that would stay with him and keep that lopsided grin on his face for the rest of his hopefully long life.

    As for herself, she wished for nothing.

    She had long ago assumed that she would end up trapped in the dark. But, after all these years of being afraid of it, what else could she do but ept that this was always her fate?

    A soft, muffled sound reached her ears.

    She sat up, looking out into the ckness but seeing no change.

    The sound came again. This time she was sure it came from behind her.

    Alice stood and turned around.

    ckness, thick empty ckness.

    She stared into it, looking, searching.

    And then sheughed gently and scoffed.

    Apparently, there was a tiny hope left in her heart.

    She sighed and sat back down on the ground below her.

    ¡°Alice!!¡±

    The voice screamed around her, breaking the silence of the void. It was so loud that Alice covered her ears. Her heart began to race, and her breaths quickened.

    ¡°Alice!¡± a man called to her. ¡°Wake up!¡±

 Chapter 369 I Promised You

    Her eyes opened.

    They moved back and forth, looking at the ceiling and the walls around her. She recognized the room. The one provided for her in Autumn.

    She felt movement on her arms, he was doing something. It was tight, a bandage? He pulled something off of her finger, and something else from her arm.

    ¡°Alice,e on,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s no time for acmation. We gotta go, now.¡±

    Alice reached her hand to her mouth and found an oxygen mask strapped to her face. She pulled it off and tried to sit up but felt dizzy.

    ¡°Whoa¡­ shit,¡± the man cursed.

    He licked his lips nervously, looking back towards the door every couple of seconds.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know you¡¯re dizzy. You just woke up from a long nap, but we gotta get you out now.¡±

    Alice furrowed her brows as she stared at the man. He looked familiar with the dark beard and tattoos on his neck¡­ but she couldn¡¯t remember his name.

    She knew she was in Autumn. She had business here. But she couldn¡¯t remember what that business was. Or why she was in this room.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Alice asked.

    He looked at her and cursed under his breath.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡± he asked.

    Alice shook her head.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t treat you¡­ I heard Holden say it was too dangerous to do it now,¡± he said softly.

    Holden.

    That name she knew. That name she always knew. Along with the confusion and knowledge that she had lost everything, and only he could give it back to her.

    ¡°Fuck¡­ you¡¯re fracturing¡­.¡±

    Alice didn¡¯t understand what the man was saying. But something inside told her that he was right and that she needed to go.

    ¡°Go where?¡± Alice asked aloud.

    ¡°Escape,¡± he said.

    Alice felt her brows raise and her eyes widen.

    Escape. Was that a joke? There was no escape.

    ¡°I promised you I would help you get out. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this¡­ I thought I had more time to get you out clean. But Roman knows¡­ he knows I don¡¯t got control over anyone anymore.¡±

    Roman? Alice felt a strong flurry of anger and resentment at the name, but the reason didn¡¯te to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice,¡± he said softly. He squeezed her shoulder.

    Alice felt confused by this man¡¯s actions. She didn¡¯t know him, though he clearly knew her. Her instinct was to push him away when he touched her, but something told her that he meant no harm. That this time, he was trying to do the right thing.

    ¡°Tomas¡­¡± Alice whispered.

    He looked at her, a moment of confusion and then shame before he nodded.

    There was a soft pain at the back of her head, she closed her eyes for a moment, and she could see him. He was smiling,ughing. He reached his hand out to her, tenderly stroking her cheek. He whispered something.

    The vision changed, now he was screaming, throwing things, and grabbing her shoulders roughly. Angry, heartbroken tears streamed down his face as he shouted a name.

    ¡®Laura¡¯.

    She opened her eyes.

    ¡°You remember me now?¡± Tomas asked quietly.

    She swallowed and shook her head.

    ¡°Just the name,¡± she replied.

    She was used to not knowing everyone she came across, but this fragmented memory, and his name¡­ it was whispered to her from somewhere. With it came a feeling that she could follow him this time. That something had changed.

    Alice didn¡¯t understand, but all she could go on was her instincts, so she would follow him.

    ¡°We gotta go,¡± he said.

    Reaching his hand to her, she took it, and he helped her to stand. She was wobbly at first, but it passed quickly.

    ¡°Here,¡± he said, grabbing a bag beside the bed and handing it to her.

    Alice looked inside, and she saw ck clothing and shoes. These were not her usual costumes.

    Holden always dressed her brightly, drawing the attention of every eye in the room. She was always to be seen, but never known.

    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go out there like that,¡± he said.

    Alice looked down; she was wearing a basic white nightgown.

    ¡°You need to blend into the shadows. It¡¯s the only way to get past the chaos out there.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, chaos?¡± she asked.

    Alice pulled the clothing from the bag, and Tomas turned to face the wall. As she dressed, he told her that the Autumn wolves had gotten restless and even more violent than usual. Roman had whispered in all the right ears and created a maelstrom of anger and frustration.

    They were growing feral without an alpha to guide their impulses and give them purpose. Roman was charismatic and bloodthirsty. He was the gasoline to their fire.

    Tomas told her that she had been asleep for over a week, almost ten days.

    After Roman had found where Bell was hiding and that he couldn¡¯t cross the boundary of Winter, he had be unstable. In the first few days, he mostly kept to himself or spent his time beating on Tomas.

    At the mention of Bell and Winter, she felt a heavy pain in her chest.

    Tomas said that in thest few days, Roman had taken several risky actions. He had sent wolves out on skirmish runs with the lesser packs. Scouts were sent to both Summer and Winter, but none of them had returned or reported back.

    ¡°He¡¯s nning something,¡± Tomas growled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡­ or when, but yesterday¡­ he went too far.¡±

    ¡°You can turn around,¡± she said, fully dressed. ¡°What did he do?¡±

    Tomas turned. He looked up at her, his eyes were tired and worn. She could see that he had suffered. He was at the end of his rope and ready to give in.

    ¡°He captured someone,¡± Tomas said. ¡°Someone I know. Someone that people care about.¡±

    ¡°A friend?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°Used to be, a long time ago,¡± Tomas sighed. ¡°But the problem is that when he told me, I couldn¡¯t convince my wolves to set the man free. And Roman knew right then that I was no longer Alpha of Autumn.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he kill you?¡± Alice asked. She furrowed her brows, unsure why she had asked that question.

    A sh of fiery eyes and a malicious grin made her gasp.

    ¡®Roman,¡¯ she thought. Those were his eyes, that was his smile. A demon.

    ¡°He has no reason to rush, he¡¯s wanted me dead most of his life. What would a few more hours hurt?¡± Tomas smiled. ¡°He went off to torture his prisoner. He¡¯lle for me tonight. If he hasn¡¯t already realized I got out of my room, he will very soon. Then, he will send my own wolves to kill me, and capture you.¡±

    ¡°Why not kill me?¡± Alice asked.

    That inkling in her mind, the whisper, the instinct. It told her she had asked something she shouldn¡¯t have. Something she didn¡¯t want to know.

    ¡°Because you are the only thing he has ever wanted to keep alive.¡±

 Chapter 370 One Good Thing

    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±

    ¡°I told you, I made a promise.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough,¡± Alice scoffed. ¡°I may not remember you, but even I can tell you are a man who is careful in the decisions you make and the people you help. So, what do you get out of this?¡±

    Tomas sighed.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Alice replied. ¡°What do you want out of this?¡±

    Tomas looked away.

    ¡°Forgiveness,¡± he whispered.

    Alice narrowed her eyes at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for it,¡± he said, quickly ncing back at her. ¡°I may want it, but I know I don¡¯t deserve it. So, this is the least I can do for you.¡±

    Alice stared at him, feeling frustrated with herck of understanding. Even the whisper in her mind told her to let it go, but she hated not knowing anything.

    ¡°Who am I to you?¡± Alice asked. ¡°Or what role did I y for you?¡±

    Tomas swallowed and lowered his eyes.

    ¡°You were someone important to me,¡± he said. ¡°Someone I betrayed.¡±

    Alice clenched her jaw. She recognized the look in his eye. Another doll, another life she would never remember.

    She saw the image of his hand against her cheek, tender, loving. And then his angry tears. She took deep breath.

    ¡°Whoever I was to you, she wasn¡¯t real,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°So, whatever you did, it doesn¡¯t matter. I probably did worse to you. I usually do.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Tomas shouted. Then ncing at the door with fright, he quieted his voice. ¡°No, Laura was real. Maybe not to you, but to me¡­ she was very real. And I loved her.¡±

    Alice swallowed and looked away.

    ¡°I hurt you,¡± Tomas said. ¡°I was the monster, not you.¡±

    Again, she saw his hands on her shoulders, gripping her tightly. Angry tears, and then he grabbed her dress, bunching it in his hands he tore at it. Alice quickly shook away the image.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a monster, just a doll,¡± Alice said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were in a hurry?¡±

    Tomas looked away and nodded. He walked to the door and started to open it.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Alice called out.

    Tomas turned and held his finger to his lips, reminding her to be quiet. She nodded and mouthed to him again to wait.

    Alice walked to the desk and stared at it. There was something here, something she needed.

    She opened the drawers but didn¡¯t see anything. She didn¡¯t know what she was looking for. Then, finally, in the bottom drawer, she found a book.

    Through the Looking ss and What Alice Found There by Lewis Carroll.

    Alice pulled it out and turned it in her hand. She set it down, opened the cover, and then the first twenty pages. There she found a hole cut into the center of the pages of the rest of the book. Inside was a small velvet pouch.

    She picked it up, and though she was tempted to look inside, the little voice that whispered in her mind told her to keep it safe and worry about itter.

    Alice slipped the pouch into a zippered pocket on the inside of her jacket and then turned back to Tomas.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go.¡±

    They made their way out the door and around a corner, keeping close to the walls and hiding whenever they heard someone nearby.

    Alice didn¡¯t recognize anything.

    It was strange. She knew she had been here; she knew this ce. But none of it made sense. Her mind was a jumbled and foggy mess.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they heard shouts and the sounds of people running through the halls.

    ¡°They must know I¡¯m gone; we need to hurry!¡± Tomas whispered.

    He moved quicker now.

    Though she had been dizzied when they started, she felt fine now. It was her mind that was struggling to keep up.

    She recognized everything and nothing. She heard conversations in empty hallways.

    ¡°Alice,¡± Tomas called to her. ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Good, because we are almost at the end of the line,¡± he said, looking around. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t be able to take you all the way. But if you stay in the shadows and go toward the eastern border, you¡¯ll find an SUV parked behind an old watershed with the keys in the front passenger wheel. It¡¯s not a perfect n. I can¡¯t promise you¡¯ll make it out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing,¡± Alice sighed.

    Tomas nodded.

    ¡°Ok, there is a door around this corner. Go through it, and then remember to stick to the shadows. Avoid drawing attention to yourself. Just get to the truck and go.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Tomas smiled.

    ¡°I know about Roman¡¯s feelings for you,¡± Tomas said. ¡°If he knows you¡¯re running, he won¡¯t care about me. He wille for you. So, I gotta keep him focused on me for as long as I can.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we both just run?¡± Alice asked. ¡°Right now, while he still doesn¡¯t know where either of us are!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left for me, Alice,¡± Tomas smiled. ¡°If you could remember me, you would know this is a much better end than I deserve.¡±

    Alice clenched her jaw.

    ¡°Go,¡± he said. ¡°Let me do one good thing with my life.¡±

    ¡°Tomas is gone!¡± a shout from down the hall rang out.

    ¡°Find him!¡±

    ¡°Go, go!¡± Tomas said, pushing Alice toward the door.

    She hesitated, but she knew he wasn¡¯ting, and she needed to go.

    Alice turned and rounded the corner.

    Tomas heard the soft click of the door opening and then closing once more.

    He smiled as the hall in front of him filled with wolves formerly loyal to him and him alone.

    Growls and snarls murmured over each other. Men stared with fierce eyes; some grinned and bared their teeth.

    Tomas stood up straight and tall. He was not arge man. Compared to someone like Wyatt, he was considered rtively small. But his size was deceptive. He was a strong fighter and a survivor. He hadn¡¯t be Alpha of Autumn because of his bloodline or a people¡¯s vote.

    No, little Tomas from the slums of Autumn had made his way up the chain through the sacrifice of blood and bone. His entire life, he had fought men twice his size and been outnumbered at least three to one.

    Tomas was built to survive, and if today was the day he died, he was going to die the way he lived. Covered in the blood of the people who stood in his way.

    ***

    Roman walked down the hall. He didn¡¯t bother to step over the pools of blood or the twenty or so lifeless bodies that were sprawled out over the granite flooring.

    He ground his teeth as he walked by these pathetic excuses for wolves.

    They couldn¡¯t even handle one old man.

    At the end of the hall, panting and leaning against the wall,pletely covered in the blood of the people he had once led, his father struggled to keep on his feet.

    Roman stopped only a foot away.

    ¡°Hey, dad,¡± he smiled. ¡°How¡¯s your night going?¡±

    ¡°Not too bad,¡± Tomas coughed, spitting the blood from his mouth onto the floor between them.

    Roman nodded and chuckled.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you run, dad?¡± Roman asked, taking a step closer. ¡°You knew I¡¯d find you, and you didn¡¯t even get that far, so what was the point? Why not ept your fate and die like the miserable old man you are.¡±

    ¡°What can I say,¡± Tomas smiled, a mouth full of broken and bloodied teeth. ¡°I was never any good at taking orders.¡±

    ¡°Roman!¡± came a shout from the direction he hade from.

    Roman nced back. A man came around the corner, quickly stopping as his eyes grew wide in horror at the scene before him.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Roman asked. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m having a tender moment with my father?¡±

    The man blinked and furrowed his brows, struggling to process all the bodies and the blood.

    Roman let out a low warning growl. The man quickly realized his own danger.

    ¡°The doll¡­ Uhm, Alice¡­ she¡­.¡±

    Roman turned to the man with a deep and low growl, his eyes burning brightly.

    ¡°What about Alice?¡± he demanded with a snarl.

    Behind him, Tomasughed.

    Roman slowly turned back as the man answered.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±

    Tomas grinned, and Roman¡¯s hand shot to his father¡¯s throat. A slight wet gurgling escaped the older man¡¯s lips before Roman squeezed and squeezed until there was a pop and squish.

    The man watched in horror as the former Alpha of Autumn¡¯s body crumpled to the floor, a gaping hole where his throat used to be.

 Chapter 371 Just In Case

    Alice made her way along the shadows of the building. At first, she didn¡¯t understand why Tomas had acted so nervously and insistent about her sticking to the shadows. But once she had cleared the main house and reached the beginning of the city, she understood.

    Autumn was on fire.

    She pressed herself to a wall and clung to the shadows as she looked out into the chaos.

    Men and womenughed and drank as they beat others to the ground. As they threw bottles lit on fire into buildings, and watched them burn.

    All around she could hear the screams of the people losing their homes, businesses, and their lives.

    An image appeared in her mind, it a was girl, no more than ten years old. She had beautiful dark brown skin, and pale green eyes. She was crying.

    This girl needed her, she was trapped.

    Alice shook her head. No, that wasn¡¯t now, not this version.

    Alice closed her eyes, taking a deep breath and pushing down the revulsion and the desire to try and save the ones she could. That little voice in her head agreed, but it told her that if she tried to save them, she would only join them in death.

    It killed her to ignore the shouts for help, but she needed to survive, she needed to get out of Autumn, no matter what.

    It took a long time for her to clear the main part of the city. She heard an rm sounding from the main house that she recognized as a call to arms.

    Alice assumed that meant that Tomas was gone, and they were hunting for her now.

    She ran hard and fast, trying her best to stick to the corners and the shadows but desperately hoping to put distance between herself and the main house.

    Hearing motorcycles revving and the shouts and hollers of the drunken idiots that were riding them getting closer, Alice had no choice but to duck inside a building.

    It was a small run-down old house, it didn¡¯t look like anyone lived there, but then again, she was at the edges of the slums, and a lot of the ces where people still lived appeared abandoned.

    She held the door shut with her hand and crouched down under the window as the lights of the motorcycles painted the walls.

    There was a soft sounding from the next room, a sniffle, and a sob. Someone was here. As thest light and revving engine passed the street, Alice nned to leave. But the sound drew her attention.

    She carefully and quietly made her way into the next room.

    A small gasp from the corner drew her attention to a little boy, no older than seven or eight, hugging his knees to his chest. He wore old torn and dirty clothes. His hair and face were covered in mud and muck. The tears he shed were the only lines of clear skin she could see. His eyes were wide with terror.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Alice whispered, with a gentle smile. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    She lifted her hands up to show him she had no weapons, she got down on one knee and didn¡¯t move any closer.

    ¡°Are you here alone?¡± she asked.

    The boy sniffled. She wasn¡¯t sure if he would answer. Finally, he shook his head that he wasn¡¯t alone.

    Alice looked around the room with her eyes but saw no one else.

    There was thump and a groan of the wood from above them. Alice nced up and then back down at the boy. He had huddled his face into his knees, and the tears had been renewed.

    ¡°Is that someone you know?¡± she asked softly.

    He looked up at her, a mixture of fear and sadness in his eyes. A look she recognized.

    ¡°It¡¯s my sister¡­¡± the boy whispered. He swallowed and then added. ¡°And a scary man.¡±

    Alice clenched her jaw.

    ¡°Did your sister go with the scary man?¡± she asked, keeping her tone even.

    The boy nodded.

    ¡°He said if she went with him on her own¡­ he wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    Alice smiled at the boy.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go check on your sister, you stay right here, ok?¡± She spoke gently.

    ¡°But what about the scary man¡­ he might hurt you,¡± the boy said.

    Alice smiled as she stood up.

    ¡°I can be pretty scary too,¡± she said with a wink.

    Alice left the room and silently made her way up the stairs. The first two rooms were empty, but she could already hear the disgusting sounds that came from the third.

    Even from the doorway, Alice could already tell the girl was dead, but that didn¡¯t stop the bastard on top of her from continuing to defile her body.

    Her eyes scanned the floor around her, she found a small shard of ss and picked it up carefully.

    She moved into the room. He waspletely oblivious to her presence until the moment she grabbed the back of his head and shoved the small shard into the bottom of his jaw.

    ¡°You are lucky there is a boy downstairs who doesn¡¯t need the memory of your screams in his head. Or else I would have made this slow and painful,¡± she hissed as the creature made choking sounds.

    She pulled the ss back out and then swiftly ran it across his throat.

    He sputtered and then fell back.

    The boy would have heard the sound, she needed to get back to him before he got concerned and came to check for himself.

    Alice looked down at the girl, she reached down and closed her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispered. ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve this.¡±

    Alice turned and went to the doorway. She looked back at the girl once more.

    ¡°I will take care of your brother; I will make sure he gets away from this hell. I promise.¡±

    Alice hurried down the stairs and found the boy again. She crouched down in front of him and tried her best to give him a warm smile.

    The boy looked up and then away.

    ¡°My sister is dead, isn¡¯t she?¡± the boy asked quietly.

    Alice closed her eyes and nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said.

    ¡°The scary man?¡± he asked.

    ¡°He is also dead,¡± Alice replied, wondering if the boy would be scared of her now.

    The boy nodded.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ***

    Alice and the boy, whose name was Stefan, continued their way to the eastern border. They moved between the houses and stopped many times to either catch their breath or hide from those hunting them. Alice had told him where they were going, about the car and where it was located. She wanted him to know, just in case.

    ¡°Alice,¡± Stefan called to her quietly.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± he said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± she replied, looking out for anyone in the street before they crossed.

    The riots and chaos seemed to have mostly been kept within the main part of the city. Many of these roads were either abandoned or empty enough for them to go unnoticed.

    ¡°Alice,¡± Stefan called again, once they had returned to the shadows.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not alone,¡± he said.

    Alice furrowed her brow and turned back to him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    ¡°My sister and I weren¡¯t born in Autumn,¡± he said. ¡°We came from Blue Reef.¡±

    ¡°Blue Reef¡­ I thought they¡­¡±

    ¡°Most of the pack died,¡± Stefan said. ¡°The wolves from Savage Cove, they attacked and almost everyone died. But they caught my sister and me, and a few of the other kids. My mom had tried to help us escape. But we all got caught and brought here.¡±

    Alice swallowed. Children of Blue Reef brought to Autumn¡­ those Savage Cove bastards.

    ¡®Where are they?! What have you done with these missing kids!¡¯

    Alice gasped as she heard her own voice in her mind.

    But what kids? Who was she yelling at?

    ¡°My sister and I got out of the house this afternoon,¡± Stefan began, drawing Alice¡¯s attention back to the present. ¡°We were looking for food for everyone. They barely feed us anything. But we got trapped after those people started fighting and lighting things on fire. Then that guy found us¡­¡±

    ¡°How many of you are there?¡± Alice asked, trying to keep his mind focused on facts, hoping to lessen the pain of his loss until there was more time for it.

    ¡°With me and my sister, there were only six of us. So, I guess, there¡¯s five now.¡±

    ¡°And your mom?¡±

    Stefan shook his head.

    ¡°She tried to hold them off, but there were too many.¡±

    Alice pulled Stefan close and hugged him.

    ¡°Take me to them.¡±

 Chapter 372 Easy Enough

    The house the children had been left in wasn''t far from where Alice and Stefan had stopped. It wasn''t difficult to find or to stay hidden behind arge tower of wooden pallets and varying piles of junk.

    The problem was that there were several guards outside of the house.

    ¡°How did you guys get past all of them?¡± Alice asked as she counted at least four guards.

    ¡°Those guys weren''t here earlier,¡± Stefan replied. ¡°There was only one, the same one that''s always there during the day.¡±

    ¡°Are these guys usually here at night?¡±

    ¡°No, I''ve never seen this many guards before,¡± Stefan said.

    Alice took a deep breath. She wasn''t sure if it was because of the rioting or if there was something else inside the house that they needed extra security for.

    That voice whispering in her mind told her thetter seemed far more likely.

    ¡°You stay here,¡± Alice whispered.

    ¡°I wannae,¡± Stefan said.

    ¡°I''m sorry, but I move faster on my own. I need you here, where I know you are safe. Please.¡±

    Stefan was visibly disappointed, but he agreed to stay put.

    He had told her about a window in one of the first floor bathrooms at the back of the house that never locked properly. That was how he and his sister had gotten out earlier in the day. That was her way in.

    It was easy enough to get in, the real question was going to be how to get all the kids out.

    Stefan had told her the kids were all together in a room at the top of the stairs.

    Alice crept through the hallways. So far, she hadn''t seen anyone inside the house. There was a strong stench of blood, fresh blood, that was more than a little concerning.

    She found the kitchen just before the stairs, taking a quick detour she grabbed a small paring knife that sat on the counter.

    Returning to the stairs she slowly went up. At the top, she saw three doors. But only one of them had a lock on it. Stefan hadn''t mentioned a lock.

    Without any tools, picking the lock was going to be difficult, so she needed to try and find a key first. It seemed unlikely that if they usually had little to no security that they would carry it around with them.

    Alice checked above the door, but no luck.

    Beside the door she found a book, she opened it and found it was hollow, with just a key inside. She smiled and pulled it out.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± a gruff voice called from behind her.

    She turned to face a tall man, a little extra padding around the waist. Dark brown hair and a clean-shaven face. He wore a vest with two knives sheathed in it.

    ¡°Well, hello there,¡± she purred.

    ¡°Hello nothing, little girl, who are you?¡± he asked again, taking a step toward her and putting his hand on the hilt of one of his knives.

    ¡°Me?¡± She smiled. ¡°I''m no one special, just a concerned citizen here to help these children find more suitable living arrangements.¡±

    The man sneered.

    ¡°That ain''t happenin'', sweetheart,¡± he said as he moved to unsheathe his de.

    Alice lunged forward as he pulled on the knife, just as he pulled the de free of its hilt she reached him, and pressed his hand against the handle, driving it into his own chest.

    His eyes went wide, and he made a gargling sound as he stumbled back. Alice made a y for his arm, but he fell too fast.

    ¡°Shit!¡± she hissed as he tumbled down the stairs.

    Alice turned and ran to the door; she quickly unlocked it and opened it wide.

    In the middle of the room, she saw four children huddled together, ranging in age from roughly six to twelve.

    ¡°Hurry,e with me. I already found Stefan; he is waiting outside!¡± she called to them.

    They looked back and forth at each other, unsure if they should trust her or not.

    ¡°Go with her,¡± a deep voice from the back of the room said weakly. ¡°She''ll help you.¡±

    Alice narrowed her eyes, trying to see who it was that was talking, but the sounds from downstairs drew her attention.

    ¡°Shit!¡± she repeated. ¡°Ok, got to take care of some uninvited guests.¡±

    Alice looked back, no one wasing yet, she had a minute or so to prepare them before they needed to move quickly.

    ¡°Stay together,e to the top of the steps, and I''m sorry, but it won''t be pretty. You''re going to see things, try to look away and just keep moving.¡±

    The children moved toward her.

    ¡°I''m going to go ahead and lead them away. Do you know where the bathroom is downstairs?¡± she asked.

    The oldest kid, a girl, roughly twelve years old nodded her head.

    ¡°Good,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°Lead the others there. I will draw all the attention, trust me, I can be very distracting.¡±

    She gave the girl a wink, trying to ease her mind with humor.

    ¡°When it''s clear, the four of you run down and get out that window. Stay close to the building. Keep your eyes peeled and when you can, move to the junkyard, where the wooden pallets are. That''s where Stefan is.¡±

    ¡°By ourselves?¡± the girl asked nervously.

    ¡°Well, I''ll be giving the guards some dancing lessons,¡± Alice smiled. She touched the girl''s shoulder. ¡°They''ve taught you to make yourself small and quiet. So, use what they taught you against them to get away unnoticed.¡±

    The girl chewed her lips, but she nodded, the other children gathered behind the girl, preparing to go wherever she led them.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡± a shout came from the bottom of the stairs.

    ¡°Guess it''s show time,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°Remember, I will lead them away. Wait until they are gone before you leave this room.¡±

    The girl nodded again.

    Alice stood up and took a breath. She moved to the door.

    ¡°Wait,¡± the deep voice called out from the dark.

    Alice sighed.

    ¡°I''m sorry, old man,¡± she said. ¡°I am here for the children, but once I''ve cleared the house, you''ll have no trouble finding your own way out.¡±

    The floor creaked as therge man made his way forward in the room.

    ¡°Let me help, Alice.¡±

    She furrowed her brows. Therge man stepped into the light that poured in from the hall. It fell over his tightly woven braids of grey and white and the cuts and bruises that covered his face.

    There was a sharp pain in her head as she saw a sh of snow and a tree, this man standing before her, and then it was gone.

    The small voice inside her mind whispered in a panic, concerned, excited¨C it was all blending together. The only clear thought was a name.

    ¡°Wyatt?¡±

 Chapter 373 Welcome To The Party

    ¡°How about we catch up after these kids are safe?¡± Wyatt said with a pained grin.

    He was injured. Alice wasn¡¯t sure where exactly, but wherever it was, it was bad.

    ¡°Can you shift?¡± she asked.

    Wyatt shook his head.

    ¡°Roman gave me a silver injection,¡± he replied.

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened. The panic inside her mind grew.

    ¡°Then you should stay back, you¡¯ll just get yourself killed fighting with silver in you,¡± she said, turning back to the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Wyatt said, stepping forward. He gave her a gentle smile. ¡°How can I face my son if I let you run into danger alone?¡±

    Another pain in her head, a man with stormy hazel eyes and a deep scar on his face. Her chest ached, and her heart beat faster.

    The sound from the staircase brought her back to the danger that wasing toward her.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Pulling the paring knife from her boot where she had stored it. ¡°But you stay here while I take the first ones. Get the kids down the stairs safely, and then you can join the party.¡±

    Wyatt grunted in response, just in time, as the first of three came running up the stairs.

    Alice charged forward, jumping at the man. He was caught off guard as shended with her knees against his chest, sending him falling backward into the two men that ran up behind him. The first and second man tumbled down, but the third caught himself on the railing.

    He looked up at Alice with a snarl and she smiled back at him. He ran forward and she jumped from the top of the stairs at him. He tried to catch her, her hands hit his shoulders, and he grabbed her waist. He nned to throw her against the wall, but the knife in her hand surprised him, and she stabbed his neck in fast repetitions.

    The two men that had fallen struggled to their feet at the bottom of the steps. Alice held tightly to the knife and lunged forward. The men prepared to stop her at the bottom, but she threw herself to the ground rolling on the floor just out of their reach.

    She got to her feet and ran down the hall and into an open door.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you?!¡± a grizzled voice called.

    Alice was surprised by the two men already in the room. But not enough to stop her momentum. She ran at the first man, he swung at her, but she dropped to her knees and jammed her knife into the carotid artery of his thigh, quickly pulling it back and jumping to her feet as he fell to the ground.

    The other man ran toward her, she turned out of his way, but he was quicker than she expected, turning back, and catching her with a fist to the chin. It was a heavy blow that sent her to the ground.

    She shook it off and got up before he was able to take advantage of her mistake.

    The two men from the stairs appeared in the doorway.

    ¡°Get her!¡± one of them shouted.

    Suddenly Alice felt a sharp pain in her head.

    ¡®Every movement should flow from thest, every kick off from the ground should have force behind it, and everynding should be strong and powerful.¡¯

    She was small, only eight or nine. She wore a dark blue leotard and stood on arge red mat. She ran forward, throwing her hands to the ground as she kicked her body off the ground into three cartwheels.

    When her body came to a stop, she wore a ck leotard with ck tights and ballet slippers. Her leg was stretched on the bar as she lowered her body into a standing split.

    ¡®Graceful and controlled, every movement is an extension of yourself.¡¯

    Turning away from the bar, she now wore boxing gloves, shorts, and a tank top. Her bare feet bounced on the mat, keeping up her movement. Arge man came forward, he swung at her, she ducked, he swung again, and once more, she avoided the hit.

    But the second swing was intended to miss. As his fist and elbow moved past her face and she grinned, he suddenly shifted, and his elbow mmed into the back of her head. With a heavy groan, she fell to the ground.

    Alice rolled onto her back, and therge man was on her in an instant, punching her over and over until everything went ck.

    Holden¡¯s voice whispered in the tangled memory.

    ¡®Either learn to embrace the pain or learn to avoid it. Because this life will be filled with it.¡¯

    Her mind snapped back to the present, she gasped and dodged just as a fist came flying at her face.

    She put distance between herself and the man that had already been in the room with her. The other two were still pushing through the door.

    Alice turned her attention to the man before her. She ran toward him as he took another swing. She grabbed his wrist and just above the elbow, pulling him toward her. She let go of his wrist and wrapped herself behind him, stabbing his side with the knife.

    The man cried out and fell to the ground.

    Alice turned her attention to the first man to enter the room, he charged at her, catching her at the waist with his shoulder, he continued running until her body mmed into the wall. He dropped her as he stumbled back, and she fell to the floor.

    She let out a pained groan, but as the man moved toward her again, Alice kicked out her foot and swept his legs. He stumbled forward, and Alice rolled out of the way, getting to her feet, she turned back and mmed her foot at the base of his skull.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to break, but it was enough to knock him out for a little while.

    The third man was all that was left. He took a swing at her; Alice ducked and hooked her arm around his neck as she moved under his arm. She jumped onto his back. Wrapping her leg at his thigh, she turned her body away from him and threw her weight to the floor.

    She seeded in rolling him onto his back and got to her feet. He tried to correct his position by moving forward. But Alice spun around and brought her knee to his jaw, sending him flying back and knocking him out cold simultaneously.

    Alice took a moment to catch her breath, then she rushed out the door and went back toward the stairs. Before she got there, she heard the sound of fighting down the hall.

    ¡°Wyatt¡­¡± she whispered, hurrying toward the sound.

    As she moved toward the open door, she found several men knocked out or dead. She stepped out into the night air, it was smokey and thick with the earthy, mildewed scent of rotting wood.

    A roar drew her attention, it was Wyatt. He let out another as he charged forward into a group of three men. He threw his entire body at them, bowling them over.

    Alice caught sight of movement in the distance, she lifted her eyes into the shadows and saw the four small figures hurrying along toward the wooden pallets.

    She smiled.

    The sound of running feet drew her attention. Four more men were joining the party. Alice looked around and saw something that brought another smile to her face.

    She stepped over a body and grabbed the baton thaty on the ground, she held it up and pressed the small button, a blue and white line of electricity at the coils told her it still had a decent charge.

    She turned to the new arrivals.

    ¡°Wee to the party,¡± she grinned.

 Chapter 374 Someone Significant To Me

    Together, they had put down the rest of the security around the house. Once they had cleared the yard, Wyatt and Alice decided to get the children moving before more backup arrived.

    Alice had kept her eye on the main road, expecting the rev of motorcyclesing from the main house at any moment. But luckily, they never came.

    As she and Stefan had done before, Wyatt and the other children stuck to the shadows. It was slower getting around, but they stayed close and had only run into a few people as they made their way across the slums.

    The eastern border of Autumn was about a mile past the abandoned clinics of the slums.

    These were the only buildings within the slums that were well and truly abandoned. Any doctors of worth had been moved closer to the central city. Those that had tried to help the residents of the slums often found the residents were more desperate for drugs and warm bodies than the aid they offered.

    ¡°So,¡± Wyatt said quietly as they moved slowly between the buildings. ¡°Tomas is gone?¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°He lost his ability to control Autumn a while ago, but Roman only discovered it today.¡±

    ¡°That exins the chaos,¡± he sighed. ¡°Tomas wasn''t a great leader. I never agreed with his decisions or the ways of Autumn. But he always kept a firm hold on his wolves.

    ¡°Crime and sin may have beenmonce, but it wasn''t chaotic. And it didn''t leave the borders of Autumn without his say so.¡±

    Alice looked away.

    ¡°He saved me,¡± she said quietly.

    Wyatt looked at her.

    ¡°He woke me and led me out,¡± she continued. ¡°But he stayed behind. They wereing for us. He said he would keep them busy as long as he could.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes a good death is all we deserve,¡± Wyatt said, touching her shoulder.

    Alice should have pulled away. She was meant to keep a distance from others. Draw their attention, and gain their affection, but keep a wall between them.

    But she didn''t. That little whisper in her mind told her that this was alright and wee.

    ¡°I asked him toe with me,¡± she said. ¡°He told me to let him do one good thing with his life.¡±

    Wyatt nodded.

    ¡°I''m d that in the end, at least, he realized the choices he had made.¡±

    For a while after discussing Tomas, they were quiet. Silently moving between buildings, crossing streets, hiding from the drunks and the motorcycles that revved in the distance.

    It wasn''t far now; they had reached the clinics. Alice decided they should look inside; it was possible that there were some leftover supplies. Bandages, alcohol, or something to clean the wounds that Wyatt was pretending weren''t bothering him.

    The red stains on his shirt told a different story.

    ¡°Stay put, we''ll be right back,¡± she told the children as she shut the door to one of the cleaner exam rooms they had found.

    It was easier for Wyatt and Alice to do a quick search of the building.

    Alice had been chewing her bottom lip for a few minutes now, Wyatt had noticed.

    ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± Wyatt asked.

    Alice looked up at him, she swallowed her nerves.

    ¡°How do we know each other?¡± she asked. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Do you not know me at all?¡± Wyatt asked, his brows knitted with concern.

    Alice looked at him carefully. An image came to mind, his ited hair tied up like a crown on his head in a sh of snow. But no words, no thoughts, no memories of who this man was. Only a feeling, a whisper from the soft voice in her mind. A promise that he was someone important to her.

    ¡°No,¡± she said.

    Wyatt sighed.

    ¡°I''m not sure how much I should say,¡± he replied. ¡°From what I understand, it is dangerous to share with you the memories you can''t ess yourself.¡±

    a€?Fuck¡­ you''re fracturing¡­.'' Tomas''s words came to her mind.

    ¡°I''m fracturing¡­¡± she whispered more to herself than to him.

    It exined the pain in her head, the strange and random images or memories she had been experiencing.

    This was bad.

    ¡°Alice,¡± Wyatt whispered, touching her shoulder. ¡°I can''t exin how we know each other. All I can say is that we do. You are someone significant to me. You are a member of my family.¡±

    Alice furrowed her brows and swallowed down a lump in her throat.

    Family.

    That word caused a mixed reaction in her heart. Panic, fear, and profound anxiety. At the same time, warmth and longing.

    ¡°Since you are leaving Autumn, I think it is time you go where you belong,¡± he continued.

    ¡°Where I belong?¡± she asked.

    Wyatt smiled.

    ¡°Winter,¡± he said. ¡°That is the home that waits for you.¡±

    Alice swallowed, her heart beat harder, and she felt something strange. Was this hope?

    They continued searching the building. In the end they did find several unused and clean bandages, as well as an unopened bottle of alcohol and a few bottles of water.

    Alice forced Wyatt to sit down and let her dress his wounds. He had two deep cuts, one along his ribs and one on his back. He needed a hospital, but for now, this would hold until they reached Winter.

    Alice smiled as she packed the rest of the bandages and supplies in a small bag. Finally, she had somewhere to go.

    Wyatt gathered the children, and they all left the clinic together. Thest mile of their escape was almost done, and the watershed was in sight.

    Aliceughed as the children hurried along ahead of them. She gave the bag of supplies to Stefan, reminding him where the keys were hidden. He hurried after the others.

    Wyatt held the rear, she turned to him, the smile still on her face.

    ¡°We''re almost there,¡± she said.

    Wyatt nodded.

    ¡°We''ll be home soon, Alice.¡±

    Wyatt smiled brightly, and then, a second toote, he heard it. The whistle on the wind. His eyes widened, and then fell to his stomach.

    Alice screamed when she saw the arrow that had exploded from his abdomen. She ran to him, catching him as he began to stumble. She managed to keep him on his feet.

    Wyatt put his arm around her shoulder. They moved as quickly as they could, but he felt the weakness spreading in his body.

    The watershed wasn''t far.

    ¡°Not much further,e on, you can do it,¡± she whispered as she felt his body starting to grow heavier.

    ¡°Please¡­.¡± He whispered. ¡°Please, take me home¡­¡±

    ¡°Yep, that''s the n. You and me getting home to Winter. So, stick to the n!¡± she replied, pushing him against the side of the watershed for support.

    ¡°Home?¡± a familiar voice called out.

    A voice that froze Alice in ce. That chilled her spine and dropped a weighted ball into her stomach.

    ¡°The only home for you, Alice, is with me.¡±

 Chapter 375 On Such A Lovely Night

    Stefan and the older girl were walking toward her from the car. It was only a few feet away now.

    ¡°Take him,¡± she whispered. ¡°Get him to the car, right now.¡±

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Stefan whispered to her with concern.

    ¡°Please, just do what I say,¡± she pleaded.

    Alice let go of Wyatt.

    ¡°Alice¡­.¡± He whispered. His voice was getting weaker. ¡°We need to go¡­ together¡­¡±

    ¡°We will,¡± she whispered with a smile. Then looked to the children. ¡°Hurry, and be ready to leave, without me.¡±

    Stefan gave her a look that said he wanted to object, but Alice turned away from him.

    She turned and walked back around the watershed.

    He stood there, waiting. Knowing that she would, of course,e back to him.

    ¡°Hello, Alice,¡± he whispered. ¡°Where are you off to on such a lovely night?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Holden,¡± she said, clenching her jaw. ¡°I''m just going for a drive, you know, seeing the sights.¡±

    Holden nodded.

    ¡°Alice,¡± he said. ¡°Your ce is here, with me.¡±

    His words felt different. Normally when he spoke, when he told her who she was or where she belonged, they felt like facts. Like undeniable truths that she could never escape.

    His words held power.

    But now. Now, Wyatt''s words held the power.

    Alice swallowed her nerves and averted her gaze.

    ¡°Let them go,¡± she whispered. ¡°Let them drive away, and I wille back.¡±

    ¡°It was never my wish to have them here,¡± he smiled. ¡°Those were Roman''s pets, if you set them free¡­ what do I care.¡±

    ¡°Do you promise?¡± she asked.

    Another spike in her mind, Holden promised to keep the sweet boy safe from the fiery eyed demon. He promised to let her keep her memories. He promised that Axel would be safe from Roman.

    a€?Axel¡­'' she whispered in her mind.

    She saw a braid of gold and brown, she felt a familiar but far off rage around it.

    ¡°Alice?¡± Holden called to her.

    Alice shook her head, clearing the fragments of thought.

    ¡°It''s happening, isn''t it?¡± he asked, trying to hide the soft smile. ¡°Your mind is fracturing.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Yes, you do,¡± he said. ¡°You also know that I am the only one that can stop it.¡±

    ¡°Promise,¡± she said. ¡°To let them go.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he smiled. ¡°As soon as you take my hand, we will walk away, and they will be free to leave.¡±

    Holden extended his hand.

    Alice took a deep breath. She took a step and then another, getting closer and closer to him. Holden smiled with every step she took.

    She reached her hand out, while the other reached back for the knife attached to her belt. She had picked it up in the hospital, thinking it mighte in handy.

    Their hands touched, and Alice''s fingertips brushed the knife, just as Holden gripped her hand and yanked her body to his.

    She felt the pressure, the separation of skin, and then came the burn.

    Holden pressed harder into the knife, and she let out a soft cry. He smiled at her and tilted his head.

    ¡°Oh, Alice,¡± he whispered. ¡°Did you forget? I am the one that raised you.¡±

    Holden pulled the knife out swiftly, Alice crumpled to the ground, holding the wound as the fire from it spread over her body.

    ¡°Did you think I hadn''t noticed the look in your eye?¡± he asked, with an anger under the surface of his words. ¡°Did you think I didn''t know that that boy has already filled you with his poison?¡±

    Alice lifted her eyes to him; she had never seen such a look of disgust and rage on his face before. At least, never directed at her.

    She may have hated him, but he had always treasured her in his sick and twisted way.

    ¡°This time¡­¡± he whispered through gritted teeth. ¡°I will scrub every single memory you have of that creature. I will make sure that no part of your mind remains sullied by him.¡±

    Alice didn''t understand exactly what he meant, or who. But that part of her that was screaming, that little voice she could barely hear, it knew. It told her that she would rather die than allow him to take what was rightfully hers.

    She crawled back away from him.

    ¡°Alice¡­ don''t be stupid.¡±

    ¡°I''m rather intelligent,¡± she smiled, as she managed to get to her feet. ¡°You made sure of that.¡±

    ¡°Come here, child.¡±

    Alice licked her lips, her eyes nced back toward the watershed. If they had started the car already, there was a chance she could jump in and they could get away.

    ¡°I won''t allow you to leave,¡± he growled.

    ¡°You''ll have to kill me to make me stay,¡± she replied with a smile.

    Holden clenched his jaw and growled.

    Alice began to back away.

    ¡°How doth the little crocodile,¡± Holden whispered. ¡°Improve his shining tail.¡±

    Alice felt her body freeze, triggered by the words that were imprinted somewhere in her brain.

    ¡°And pour the waters of the Nile, on every golden scale!¡±

    A poem, by Lewis Carroll, describing the merits of the crocodile. Of his deceptions and predations.

    a€?How fitting,'' Alice whispered with disgust in the shadowed remains of her mind.

    She held in her hand a small mirror, a looking ss. All that was left of the world she had built inside her mind to protect herself from ever being used by him again.

    This was her window; this is where she watched the events of the night unfold. It was all she had left.

    Even the doll was trying to stop him from taking control. Her body trembled as she fought against themand of his words.

    ¡°How cheerfully he seems to grin, how neatly spreads his ws,¡± Holden continued, with his ever-present Cheshire grin. ¡°And wees little fishes in, with gently smiling jaws!¡±

    The doll stopped moving, and Alice let out a resigned sigh. A tear rolled down her cheek and she closed her eyes, thinking of Axel.

    Of his eyes, his smile, the warmth of his arms around her.

    ¡°Hey!¡± a small voice shouted. ¡°Leave her alone!¡±

 Chapter 376 On His Way Home

    They had spent the night in the hospital waiting room. Ashleigh jumped from her chair every time the door opened, hoping that the doctors were bringing news that their mother would be okay.

    After arriving, Corrine had been rushed back for treatment. Axel and Ashleigh had been stopped in the waiting room, being updated when there was something to report. But, unfortunately, there hadn¡¯t been much to report.

    Corrine had been in distress for several hours. She struggled to breathe and cried out in agony. She had faded in and out of consciousness multiple times throughout the night.

    ra had tried to reach out to Caleb, but he wasn¡¯t answering his phone. So instead, she had gotten ahold of Galen and let him know what had happened with Penelope and then about Corrine.

    Bell had insisted oning with him to the hospital.

    The doors to the waiting room opened. Axel looked back from his ce by the window, Bell and Galen sat nearby. Ashleigh had already been waiting by the doors.

    Peter stepped out.

    ¡°Is she ok?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Has anything changed?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s resting, for now. In thest hour, we¡¯ve seen improvement. She has been calmer. Her numbers areing back down to a normal range.¡±

    ¡°Has she spoken?¡± Axel asked.

    Peter shook his head.

    ¡°So far, she hasn¡¯t been aware enough to speak.¡±

    ¡°Can we see her?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Peter said. ¡°I want to monitor her for another hour to make sure we have made it through the worst of it.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded but looked away with disappointment. Axel came over and put his arm around her shoulder, pulling her into him. He hugged her close.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to be fine, Ash,¡± he whispered, kissing the top of her head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± Ashleigh replied sadly, pulling away from her brother and returning to pacing in front of the door.

    Bell swallowed and looked away from the siblings. Galen gave her hand a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No,¡± she whispered.

    Galen hugged her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°Of course not, Corrine is like a mom to you too.¡±

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°She is,¡± she said quietly. ¡°But, if Peter says she¡¯s doing better, I trust him.¡±

    Galen furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.

    Bell nced back where Axel and Ashleigh had been.

    Axel had moved back to the window, hugging himself and looking out as the sky was beginning to change from darkness to light. Ashleigh remained standing near the door, chewing on her lower lip nervously.

    Bell looked back at Galen with sadness in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about what this all means,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Corrine is a healthy woman with no reason to suddenly get sick. From what Axel said, she hadn¡¯t ingested anything new or strange. Furthermore, they had been in the room for at least an hour at the time, so it¡¯s unlikely she inhaled something from the environment.¡±

    Bell paused, ncing her eyes back once more.

    ¡°Peter has found no injuries or external symptoms,¡± Bell sighed. ¡°Which means that the most likely cause of her symptoms¡­¡±

    ¡°Is the mate bond,¡± Galen sighed in understanding.

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°Extreme physical duress.¡± She said, ¡°When one mate endures extreme physical duress, the other often feels it. Sometimes they can sick or even injured from it. But the worst cases, are almost always a sign that their mate has¡­.¡±

    She paused. Galen hugged her close.

    ¡°From what ra told you about Penelope¡¯s report¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a strong man, I¡¯m sure he is on his way home right now,¡± Galen whispered.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and closed her eyes, pushing back against the swelling of painful emotions that were crawling inside her belly and screaming in her mind.

    Although they tried to keep their voices down, she could hear every word Bell and Galen spoke.

    She had already considered it, but hearing someone else considering it, made it far more real. The possibility that her father was being tortured, or worse still, that he would nevere home again.

    She looked back down at her phone; she had been trying to reach Caleb for hours. He told her that he would be unavable, it wasn¡¯t his fault. Just really bad timing. With the suppression in effect as well, she felt even more alone.

    She tried once more, praying to the Goddess that he would answer, that his voice would help soothe her heart. But it seemed the Goddess was not listening. She sighed and set her phone down in her chair.

    The voices in her mind were whispering, too softly for her to understand, too many for her to distinguish. But nevertheless, it was difficult to ignore.

    She took a deep breath and turned away from the door to the treatment areas. She headed for the hallway.

    ¡°Ash?¡± Bell called. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Ashleigh paused.

    ¡°I need some air,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Come and get me if there is anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t look back, she just pushed forward into the hall toward the exit. She hoped the cold air would help clear her mind.

    It was hard enough to have watched her mother fall, to see the pain on her face, and hear the shriek of her voice. But to think that her father might also¡­ it was too much.

    She shook her head and tried to cast out the fears and the doubts. Just focusing on the door leading outside.

    But something else caught her attention.

    A whisper outside of her mind. A pained, tearful whisper, a pleading.

    She looked around, looking for the source, and finally, she saw the door to one of the empty offices open just slightly.

    As she approached, she could hear soft sobs, and a familiar voice.

    Inside the office, Penelope sat in the corner, hugging her knees to her chest as the tears fell in rivers.

    She sobbed into her thighs and let out gasping breaths as she tried to control herself.

    But she just kept seeing the look on Mateas¡¯s face. The pain, the sadness.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t supposed to be this way¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows at the words. She knew it was Penelope, but why was she hiding in an office? Why did her voice sound so pained?

    ¡®She left him behind.¡¯

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, trying not to listen.

    ¡®Traitor.¡¯

    She shook her head.

    ¡®Don¡¯t you remember what her brother did to Axel?¡¯

    Ashleigh took a shaky breath. The memory of Axel in the hospital bed shook her confidence, just enough.

    ¡°What wasn¡¯t supposed to happen?¡± Ashleigh said from the doorway.

    Penelope lifted her head in surprise. She saw a familiar silhouette from the light of the hallway, with a pair of moonlit eyes staring back at her.

    ¡°You seem to be feeling guilty about something, Penelope,¡± Ashleigh growled as she stepped further into the office. ¡°So, what is it that wasn¡¯t supposed to happen?¡±

 Chapter 377 Nothing Like Him

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± Penelope whispered, quickly wiping her eyes. She got to her feet as best she could, but the injury to her leg was still tender.

    ¡°What did you do, Penelope?¡± Ashleigh growled, moving closer.

    Penelope''s breath caught in her throat, she tried to swallow down the nerves and respond, but her voice was gone.

    Ashleigh closed the distance between them and rushed the other woman to the wall, pushing the remaining air out of her chest.

    Penelope gasped for air.

    ¡°What did you do!¡± Ashleigh snarled angrily, her eyes glowing brightly.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Penelope shouted back. ¡°I did nothing!¡±

    Ashleigh growled, unsatisfied with the answer.

    ¡°He was all alone!¡± Penelope continued, tears streaming down her face in a torrent of fear and anguish. ¡°I should have kept a better eye on the field, I should have been looking up instead of looking at him!¡±

    She sobbed uncontrobly.

    ¡°I worked so hard to keep myself focused! I should have seen the attack, I should have felt the weakness in the branch!¡± she cried out, her heart beating painfully in her chest. ¡°But my eyes¡­ they just kept falling back to him¡­. So I didn''t see the attack. By the time I realized¡­ I couldn''t help him¡­ instead, I just made it worse for him.¡±

    Ashleigh felt the angry tide in her heart pulling away, the light that shone blinding bright began to fade. She let go of Penelope, who slumped down to the ground and hugged her knees.

    ¡°Help who?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Penelope sniffled and pressed her forehead to her knees as the pain in her chest only grew heavier.

    ¡°Mateas,¡± she whispered.

    Ashleigh looked down at the young girl and suddenly understood her mistake. She took a deep breath and pushed it out slowly before sitting down beside her.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    Penelope nced at her but didn''t lift her head.

    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Ashleigh smiled. ¡°I didn''t mean to scare you¡­. I just¡­ misunderstood.¡±

    Penelope nodded and turned away.

    ¡°What did you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°When you said, a€?this wasn''t supposed to happen''? What wasn''t supposed to happen.¡±

    Penelope lifted her head, resting her chin on her knees. She sniffled and then took a deep breath.

    ¡°Caring about people,¡± she replied quietly. ¡°I wasn''t supposed to develop feelings for anyone. Just do my job and prove myself. That''s it. No useless attachments.¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°Sounds lonely,¡± Ashleigh smiled, nudging Penelope.

    ¡°But safe.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Penelope looked away.

    ¡°I''m fully aware of all that my brother did,¡± she said. ¡°To you, to your family¡­. To those other packs.¡±

    Ashleigh looked down, unsure what she could say in this moment.

    ¡°He was a monster, he did horrible, terrible things. And in the end, he didn''t even feel any remorse about it. All because he became obsessed with his attachment to one person,¡± Penelope said.

    ¡°What does that have to do with you, Penny?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°He wasn''t always like that, Ashleigh.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°There''s a reason it was so hard for me to realize that something inside of him had changed.¡±

    ¡°It wasn''t just you he fooled,¡± Penelope replied.

    Ashleigh looked at Penelope.

    ¡°He tricked us all,¡± she sighed. ¡°He made us all believe we were either wrong or crazy for doubting him. So, every glimpse of the monster became a doubt in our own minds.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and nodded. She knew others felt betrayed by Granger, but she hadn''t realized they would also carry the guilt of not recognizing the danger he had be.

    She shook her head, trying to push back the memories of him that made their way forward.

    ¡°What does this have to do with you not growing attached to people?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Because if I don''t grow attached, if I don''t care about anyone beyond being packmates, I won''t hurt them.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow and looked carefully at Penelope.

    ¡°Do you think you will end up like Granger?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Penelope hid her eyes, but she nodded.

    ¡°Penny¡­¡± Ashleigh sighed in disbelief. ¡°You are nothing like him¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yea, but we both already admitted he wasn''t always a monster!¡± Penelope replied with a soft sob.

    ¡°That''s true,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°But, Pen, he didn''t be a monster because he loved me¡­there was something dark inside of him. Something twisted and broken. The mate bond may have been the thing that made him understand it, but it was his choice to embrace that darkness and hurt the people that cared about him.¡±

    Ashleigh reached her hand out to Penelope''s chin and pulled her gently to look back at her.

    ¡°That''s not you,¡± she smiled. ¡°Even by trying not to care in order to protect others, you prove that.¡±

    ¡°I made it worse,¡± Penelope sighed. ¡°I tried not to care about them, but now they are all missing, all alone, and I didn''t do anything to help them. I just made it worse.¡±

    Ashleigh put her arm around Penelope''s shoulder and pulled her close.

    ¡°I''m sure they will be fine,¡± Ashleigh said quietly.

    There was a sound that drew her attention to the hallway. Shouting and running feet. She saw three people running by toward the exit down the hall.

    ¡°Bring a gurney! Quick!¡±

    ¡°Call emergency services! We''ll need them ready!¡±

    Penelope sat up, and Ashleigh got to her feet, hurrying to the door.

    She looked down the hall, two nurses were waiting at the door for the third who wheeled a gurney toward them. A fourth was running by, but Ashleigh grabbed his arm, stopping him.

    ¡°What''s happening?¡± she asked.

    ¡°There''s been an emergency!¡± he said, pulling away, he added. ¡°All we know is that there are severe injuries, and at least one dead body!¡±

    Had there been an attack? Were there more injured toe? No, an attack would have set off the rms, the cold warriors would have been called to action. This was something else.

    She looked back at Penelope.

    Could it be the scouts? Had they returned?

    Ashleigh felt the weight in her chest growing and spreading into her stomach. The air around her grew thin and her heart thumped loudly in her ears.

    ¡°A dead body¡­¡± she whispered.

 Chapter 378 He Will Keep His Word

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Ashleigh said pushing past the two of the nurses in the triage area.

    There was an instant rush of relief that fell over her as sheid her eyes on Saul sitting on one of the gurneys. He was bloodied and his arm was immobilized, but otherwise, he seemed to be in good health.

    ¡°Saul!¡± she called out with joy and rushed forward into the room.

    Penelope followed after her, she smiled when she saw him. But just before she entered the room, a shout from one of the doctors called her attention.

    ¡°We need to get him to the operating room right now!¡±

    Penelope looked back at the doctor standing over another gurney. She gasped as she recognized the man lying unconscious on the bed. It was Mateas.

    She looked back at Ashleigh who was already talking to Saul, she licked her lips and then quickly followed the doctors heading toward the operating room.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you!¡± Ashleigh smiled, reaching out and touching his shoulder gently. ¡°When Penelope got back, we weren¡¯t sure what had happened to the rest of you.¡±

    ¡°Penelope made it back?¡± Saul asked with an excitement in his voice. ¡°That is good to hear.¡±

    ¡°She did, she got back a few hours ago,¡± Ashleigh nodded. ¡°She was surprised the rest of you hadn¡¯t arrived before her.¡±

    Saul nodded.

    ¡°It took a long time,¡± he said. ¡°We needed to stop and rest. It was unavoidable.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded, and then licked her lips.

    She had seen Penelope chase after the other gurney, and though she had only met him a few times, Ashleigh recognized Mateas as the man that had been severely injured and in need of surgery.

    Before she had made her way into this room, her eyes had scanned the halls and triage, finding no one else but Saul and Mateas.

    ¡°What happened, Saul?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°Where is my father?¡±

    Saul looked away; he took a deep breath.

    ¡°Wyatt refused the order,¡± he began. ¡°He could not ept that the standard protocol was the best option for the team. He refused to leave Penelope and Mateas behind.¡±

    Ashleigh sat down on the chair beside the gurney.

    ¡°And I refused to leave him.¡±

    Saul leaned back against the wall before he continued.

    ¡°We returned to the site of the attack just in time to see Penelope make her escape. The sky was full of arrowsunched en masse from high up in the hills. Mateas was injured, but he managed to get himself behind the tree. It was barelyrge enough to provide him cover, but it was enough.¡±

    Saul paused and swallowed.

    ¡°Wyatt made his way to him, it was clear the boy was in pain, and we weren¡¯t sure of how serious his injuries were. But Wyatt was able to reach him, he carried him on his shoulder and together we got out of there.

    ¡°We traveled for several miles without stopping, just trying to put distance between us and the men that had attacked. But the injuries to Mateas¡¯s back were severe and it made travel difficult. We had to stop and treat him in order to stave off the potential infection. Cleaning the wound as best we could while still trying to keep ourselves hidden from our attackers.¡±

    ¡°How long did they follow you?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    She was surprised to hear that they would have been chased for miles. It hardly made sense. They were a small scouting party that no one should have even known were out on a mission. An ambush made sense, there had been many of those over the past week or so, but a full hunt? Why? For what reason?

    Saul swallowed and licked his lips. He cleared his throat before answering.

    ¡°As day became night, and night became day, we could still hear them. Tracking us, following our scents,¡± Saul said with a hint of anger seeping into his words. ¡°They were never going to stop following us. And with Mateas¡¯s injuries, and even after building a makeshift stretcher to carry Devon, we were not going to make it home before they caught up to us.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a weight in her chest, a cold hard weight.

    ¡°We argued about it,¡± he said. ¡°I told him that we needed to stay together, that we were stronger that way. But he insisted that the only chance Mateas had at survival and that Devon would be able to return home was if we split up.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a sob she hadn¡¯t realized was building. Saul clenched his jaw, taking in a slow breath through his nose.

    ¡°I tried to stop him,¡± he sighed. ¡°I begged him.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes as she listened to Saul¡¯s words.

    ¡°Wyatt told me to get them home,¡± he said. ¡°He ran off on his own into the trees before I could stop him. And he knew that with Mateas and Devon in my charge, I couldn¡¯t chase after him.¡±

    Saul hung his head, and Ashleigh let out another sob.

    ¡°We heard the sounds of battle in the distance, not far off,¡± he continued. ¡°And though it killed me to do so, I continued on the road back to Winter.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a soft tear roll down her cheek. She clenched her jaw and pushed down against the bile that was rising into her throat.

    ¡°He swore he woulde home,¡± Saul said softly. ¡°One way or another, I have to believe he will keep his word.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and nodded.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± someone called out from outside the room.

    She quickly turned and rose from her chair, recognizing Axel¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Axel?¡± she called back. Hurrying out to meet him.

    He rushed to her as soon as he saw her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. ¡°Is it mom? Is she alright?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still resting,¡± he said. ¡°But Caleb called, we need to get to the southern border right away.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Axel said, already pulling her with him toward the doors. ¡°He just said that we need to go, now.¡±

 Chapter 379 Tomorrows Problem

    ¡°Stay away from her!¡± the small voice shouted. ¡°I told you to leave her alone!¡±

    Alice''s eyes shot open; she stared down into the looking ss. It was Stefan.

    ¡°Get away!¡± he called out and threw something at Holden, a rock maybe.

    a€?No,'' Alice whispered, a€?run, Stefan. He doesn''t care that you''re a child!''

    ¡°Get away!¡± another voice called out.

    ¡°Leave her alone!¡± said another.

    Alice stood from her spot on the floor as she stared into the mirror. These children were fighting for her, protecting her from the monster that she had spent her entire life tied to.

    He would kill them.

    Her heart was pumping wildly, her thoughts racing. She needed to do something, she needed to save them somehow! But she couldn''t, she was trapped here.

    Holden turned toward Stefan.

    He still held the small knife in his hand. Then, he wiped Alice''s blood on his sleeve with a smile.

    a€?Leave him alone!'' Alice screamed into the mirror. a€?Leave him alone!''

    ¡°Lea..ve¡­ him¡­. Alo¡­ne¡­¡±

    The voice was strained. It fought to be heard, and it was.

    Holden turned and stared at the doll. She stared back at him, with determination and anger.

    ¡°Leave¡­. Him¡­Alone!¡± she said, her voice growing stronger.

    Alice stared in shock at the mirror, the doll was breaking through themand. She was listening.

    A light flickered just to the left of where Alice stood. She turned and looked. It was flickering on and off as though it barely had enough power.

    Alice gasped as she saw what stood below the light.

    ¡°How doth the little crocodile, improve his shining tail!¡± Holden growled angrily.

    Alice saw the light was fading. She dropped the mirror and ran with all she had through the darkness and into the flickering light. Then, with barely a chance to think it through, Alice ripped open the emergency exit of her mind.

    ¡°And pour the waters ofa€¡°¡±

    ¡°I much prefer the bumble bee,¡± Alice interrupted.

    Holden''s eyes went wide.

    ¡°Hi, daddy,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Alice, don''t be foolish¡­ however you woke yourself, there are consequences. Your memories, all at once, you''ll dia€¡°¡±

    ¡°That''s tomorrow''s problem,¡± Alice growled, she lunged forward, ignoring the scream of her wounded body.

    She pulled the knife from her belt and pointed it directly at him. He had always made sure she was trained by the best. Gymnastics, ballet, martial arts, and all the rest. If she wasn''t fast enough, she was beaten. And then beaten again to make sure she remembered her failings.

    Because of that, she was always fast enough.

    Her knife pierced his stomach, she twisted it before pulling it back out. Holden groaned and fell to his knees.

    Alice heard the gasp from one of the children.

    ¡°Get in the car!¡± Alice shouted at the children. ¡°Go!¡±

    Alice ran after them, throwing the knife to the ground as she went.

    She quickly got into the driver''s seat; she took the keys from Stefan and looked into the back seat. Wyatt was sitting up against the window, he was looking pale, but he was still breathing.

    ¡°I need to tell you something,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°Let me clear Autumn, and then you can tell me anything you want, Pops,¡± she said with a wink.

    Wyatt weakly furrowed his brows and then his expression softened, and he smiled.

    ¡°He''ll be d to see you,¡± he whispered.

    Then he coughed and speckles of blood coated his lips.

    Alice clenched her jaw.

    ¡°He''ll be d to see us both,¡± she said, turning back to the wheel.

    She turned on the car and chanced a look into her sideview mirror.

    Holdeny prone on the ground, but his head was turned. He was watching after them, holding his hands tightly to his wound, and she could see even from here the anger in his eyes.

    The stab wasn''t fatal. But that was tomorrow''s problem.

    Alice pressed down on the gas. She looked down at her shirt, seeing the dark blood that stained it from her wound. She pressed her hand to it and focused on the road.

    Tonight, she just needed to get these kids to safety.

    ***

    ¡°This way! This way! Please hurry!¡± The small boy shouted as he looked back.

    ¡°You have to hurry!¡± the little girl that ran beside him added.

    Caleb followed closely, he wasn''t sure where these children hade from or who they were. They had appeared at the gate crying for help.

    It could be a trap. They could be leading him into an ambush like the ones that had been reported around Summer and Burning Ember.

    But they could also genuinely need help.

    They were covered in dirt and very thin. The clothing they wore was old, torn, and likely never washed. In addition, there were marks on their arms and legs that showed clear signs of abuse.

    Whether it be a trap or a genuine call for aid, these children were not to me, so he would stay with them and make sure that they were cared for.

    ¡°Here!¡± a shout came from further up the road, ¡°over here!¡±

    Caleb looked up to see another child by the trees, she waved her arms, and the two that had led him ran to her. How many of them were there?

    He followed after them, noticing the tire marks on the road and the disturbed earth and bushes from a car having driven over them.

    The children ran to an SUV that had crashed into the ditch.

    ¡°Here! Here! Help her please!¡± the children call out, their voices ovepping each other.

    Caleb noticed one other child. He sat quietly, rocking himself on the ground, his eyes red from crying.

    He hurried down to the car, the child pointed toward the driver''s side door. Caleb moved around the vehicle. ncing through the back window, he could see movement inside. There were at least two people.

    a€?It could still be a trap,'' he thought as he carefully approached the open door.

    He looked inside and his eyes went wide as he realized what he was seeing. A small boy, only about eight years old, pressed his hands against a woman''s stomach, his hands were painted red by the blood that escaped her wound.

    ¡°The fire, the fire burns¡­¡± the woman whispered. Her voice was barely audible, weak and dying.

    ¡°Help her!¡± the boy shouted.

    Caleb moved forward, he paused for just a moment as he saw her face.

    ¡°Alice?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°You know her?¡± the boy asked in surprise. ¡°Can you help her?¡±

    She turned to look up at him, for just a second there was recognition in her eyes.

    ¡°The snow king¡­the snow king¡­saw a snake¡­¡± she whispered before her eyes rolled back into her head.

    ¡°Help her!¡± the boy screamed.

    Caleb ced his fingers at her throat, and he found a pulse, it was weak, very weak, but it was there.

    ¡°I can try,¡± he said.

    The boy let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Caleb asked as he ced his pin on her.

    ¡°Stefan,¡± the boy replied. ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°It''s going to help keep her alive until I can get her to the hospital,¡± Caleb replied, pressing on the pin. ¡°What happened?¡±

    The chords shot out over her body, wrapping her in protective armor. It wasn''t much, but there was a patching system added to the suit, it would at least create a temporary seal on her wound and read her vitals.

    ¡°They were trying to help us get away,¡± Stefan said. ¡°But she got hurt.¡±

    ¡°They?¡± Caleb asked as he worked to remove the seat belt.

    ¡°He didn''t make it,¡± Stefan whispered sadly.

    Caleb lifted his eyes to the backseat; he saw arge hand with dried blood falling limp off the chair. His eyes followed the arm to the body of arge man.

    He felt his heart drop, and the air in his lungs empty as he clearly saw an arrow protruding from a far too familiar man''s stomach.

    Caleb remembered the proud smile on his face as he walked Ashleigh down the aisle under the light of the full moon.

    His entire body shook as he looked at the cold, empty eyes of the man he had respected, then hated. A man that he had grown to love as a member of his own family. The former Alpha of Winter.

    ¡°Wyatt!¡±

 Chapter 380 I Can Only Hope

    The lids of his eyes fell heavy and slow. Darkness surrounded him for only a brief moment, yet it felt like an eternity.

    As his eyes opened again, time slowed to a crawl. The sound in the room had faded awaypletely, leaving only a dull buzz in his ears. Even the sounds of his own breathing, of his heart beating, felt like a distant vibration in the air.

    He watched as Ashleigh¡¯s face contorted in shock and pain. The tortured expression scrunched her face in on itself. Finally, her mouth opened in a silent howl of anguish.

    He swallowed, watching her fall to her knees as the grief hit her full force. Caleb wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close. His lips moved against her head as he rocked her slowly.

    For the briefest moment, Axel wondered what words offort he offered.

    Was he telling her that he understood her pain? Was he telling her that it would be all right? Was he simply reminding her that he was there for her?

    Axel swallowed.

    Former Alpha Wyatt of Winter was gone.

    Wyatt of Winter was gone.

    His father was¡­.

    Axel clenched his jaw, turning his attention back to Ashleigh.

    He couldn¡¯t hear her screams, her cries, but the expression on his sister¡¯s face gripped his heart.

    Axel moved behind her, cing his hand on her back. He offered herfort through his touch. Then, above her head, his eyes met with Caleb¡¯s.

    Caleb nodded to him.

    Axel looked away.

    His mind turned even further. It took him to a ce way back in his memory, to a time when he was small, before the Blood Moon, before his wolf.

    Axel stood with his tiny hand held by the warmth of his father¡¯s muchrger hand. He looked up at the great man. His hair was not the same peppery color of the present, but a dark blonde that was almost brown. However, the tightly woven braids still remained.

    Through the eyes of the small boy, he saw his father as a solid and unshakeable figure, a man that would never fall.

    And yet, a tear fell from his eye. His jaw was set in a severe expression. He looked hard and cold, but Axel knew he was warm. He was hurt.

    Young Axel pulled away from his father.

    Wyatt looked down at the boy, and young Axel wrapped his arms around his father¡¯s leg.

    Wyatt let out a soft chuckle and ruffled Axel¡¯s hair. Then, he reached down and lifted the small boy into his arms.

    ¡°Do you wish tofort your father?¡± Wyatt asked.

    Young Axel nodded his head and hugged Wyatt around the neck tightly.

    Wyatt chuckled once more.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, my boy,¡± Wyatt whispered, patting his son¡¯s back. ¡°There is no cause for concern. I am not sad.¡±

    Young Axel pulled back, searching his father¡¯s eyes for sadness. Wyatt smiled. He turned his head; a soft orange glow highlighted his sad smile.

    ¡°His time with us is over,¡± Wyatt said softly, ¡°but now my father returns to the Goddess.¡±

    Young Axel turned his head to look out at the funeral pyre for his grandfather.

    Wyatt took a deep breath.

    ¡°We will honor him through our actions, Axel,¡± Wyatt said, turning back to face his son. ¡°We are the future of Winter, and we will make it a great one. Won¡¯t we?¡±

    Young Axel nodded his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a room for her.¡±

    Axel stared up at Caleb with confusion. His words have brought Axel back to the present.

    Caleb stood; he held a sleeping Ashleigh in his arms.

    Axel got to his feet. He looked at his sister, her face was red, and heavy bags decorated her eyes. He reached out, touching her hair gently.

    ¡°She has been awake all night,¡± Axel whispered. ¡°We both have.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°I will find a room for her, get her settled in for a few hours of rest,¡± he said. ¡°Please, wait for me here.¡±

    ¡°I need to return,¡± Axel said. ¡°Mom¡­ needs to be told.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb said. Adjusting his position to give Ashleigh a more supported position against his shoulder. ¡°But there is something you need to know before that.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brows. What more could he need to know?

    He took a deep breath and nodded. As Caleb left the small room, Axel took a seat. He closed his eyes as a deep ache grew behind them.

    The weight of the night was beginning to settle over him.

    He saw the expression on his mother¡¯s face, the panic that had filled her eyes. The slight tremble of her body. The way she had scratched at her chest, gasping for air, choking.

    And then the scream. The silent scream grew into one that threatened to burst his eardrums. A sound that he had no doubt would haunt his dreams for years toe.

    Had that been the moment, he wondered. Was that the moment when they had lost him? Did his mother already know?

    Axel sighed.

    He would need to make the arrangements. The pyre would need to be tonight or tomorrow at thetest. Any longer would be seen as preventing Wyatt from his journey back to the Goddess.

    A feast would need to be organized a weekter. A celebration of life, a sharing of memories, a toast to his return to her side.

    Axel clenched his jaw.

    He remembered his grandfather¡¯s feast. He had hidden under the table and listened as the speeches were given, as theughter and singing filled the night sky.

    It had confused him.

    He was sad. He missed his grandfather. How could all these people be so happy when he was gone?

    It was his mother that found him. He heard her approach and quicklyy down and pretending he was asleep. She lifted him into her arms, carrying him in silence until she came to a stop. A momentter, Axel was pulled away by tworge, warm hands.

    As hey against his father¡¯s chest, Axel did his best to continue his charade.

    But there was something he didn¡¯t realize. He had been crying.

    ¡°These men and women loved your grandfather,¡± Wyatt whispered as he walked. ¡°Each and every one of them mourns him as strongly as you. Yet, theughter, the songs, the joy all around us right now is not because of his death, but because of his life.¡±

    Wyatt chuckled and sighed.

    ¡°My father was well loved,¡± he said. ¡°The funeral of an Alpha of Winter is not a ce of sadness and regret. Instead, it is a celebration of the life that was lived. It is a time to honor the man who is gone and send our most grateful and happy thoughts to the Goddess. Thank her for blessing us with such a man to have guided us as long as he did.¡±

    Young Axel could pretend no longer.

    ¡°But I am sad,¡± he said softly.

    Wyatt stopped walking. He lowered his head and looked down at his son with fresh tears in his eyes and a wide smile.

    ¡°My heart is broken, my boy. But with each story, eachugh of another person touched by my father¡¯s life, another stitch is sewn into my heart. In time, the wound will heal until all that remains is a small scar.¡±

    Wyatt looked around at the celebration, at each of the men and women raising their steins and toasting again and again to his father.

    He sighed with a gentle smile.

    ¡°When my timees,¡± he whispered. ¡°I can only hope there is such joy at my feast.¡±

 Chapter 381 He Needed to Have A Clear Head

    The sound of the door opening brought Axel back to his senses. He massaged his temples and sat back in his chair.

    Caleb closed the door behind him and looked back at his brother-inw.

    He was worn down, and not just because of Wyatt. Caleb still wasn¡¯t sure what had happened with Corrine. But from his own experience with Fiona¡¯s ident when Cain died, he had a good idea.

    Axel hadn¡¯t reacted to the news.

    When the siblings arrived at the hospital, Caleb had pulled them into the small break room. Ashleigh had begun with questions, asking what had happened, why he needed them toe¡­ she had even brought up Wyatt, asking if he had heard from or seen him.

    It had taken a sheer force of will on Caleb¡¯s part to get the words out. To tell the love of his life that her father was dead. To confirm to her that yes, he was sure it was him. That there was no mistake, no doubt.

    Wyatt was dead.

    He watched the news break herst glimmer of hope. The pain and heartbreak seeped into her eyes as her body gave out, and the guttural scream left her lips. It hurt to watch her go through it, but he wouldn¡¯t have been elsewhere.

    She screamed, she cried, she begged him to take it back.

    In the end, she had exhausted herself and passed out from the overwhelming force of her grief.

    But Axel¡­ he had said nothing, done nothing.

    Caleb was worried.

    When he learned about Cain, he took a dark path. He pulled away from the people that cared about him. He ignored the needs of others. He made mistakes that cost people their lives.

    He didn¡¯t want to see Axel make the same mistakes.

    ¡°What did you need to tell me?¡± Axel said with a sigh.

    Caleb watched him rub his temples with a wince.

    ¡°Headache?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he said. ¡°As I said, Ash and I have both been awake all night. I¡¯ll be fine after some rest.¡±

    ¡°Axel,¡± Caleb began, sitting down across from Axel. ¡°I know we¡¯ve not been close, but I want you to know I am here.¡±

    Axel scoffed gently. He locked eyes with Caleb.

    Caleb saw a sh of frustration, not the anger he expected. Just a sad frustration.

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking to connect with you,¡± Axel replied, ¡°not over this.¡±

    Caleb lowered his eyes and nodded.

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said gently.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°So,¡± Axel said. ¡°What is it that you wanted to tell me?¡±

    Caleb sat up and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I need to tell you about how I found him,¡± he began.

    Axel sighed, feeling the ache in his head growing stronger.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± he said softly. ¡°I think¡­ it would be better to have this conversation after I have had a chance to rest.¡±

    He stood up from his chair.

    ¡°Right now, I need to call the hospital back home and find out how my mom is. Then I need to take my father home,¡± he paused, clenching his jaw, and swallowing down the heavy feeling. ¡°Please, take care of Ashleigh. After she gets some sleep, bring her home. If mom is awake and able, the pyre will be held tonight. If not, it will need to be tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Axel,¡± Caleb called as Axel made his way to the door.

    ¡°Caleb, please¡­¡± Axel said, gripping the handle of the door, grinding his teeth.

    He wasn¡¯t ready to hear how his father was found. Of the injuries he had suffered of how he had gotten them. He wasn¡¯t prepared to think of who had given them.

    His father¡¯s sad smile came back to his mind, as did the rest of the memory.

    ¡°How can we smile when the wolf that killed Papa hasn¡¯t been caught?¡± Young Axel asked.

    Wyatt took a shaky breath and then blew it out slowly as he continued to walk once more, heading toward their home.

    ¡°We mourn, we grieve, and we celebrate,¡± Wyatt whispered, ¡°That is how we honor the one we lost. But, once we have honored them, said goodbye, and blessed their journey back to the Goddess¡­ only then do we seek justice.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Young Axel asked.

    ¡°Because the one that stole Papa¡¯s life has no right to his memory.¡±

    Axel would honor his father with the traditions he cherished, follow his rules, and make sure that he was remembered for the man he was, the Alpha he was.

    An Alpha¡¯s pyre was a time of mourning, a time of grief. His feast celebrated his life, a special night of joy and gratitude.

    But when the feast was over¡­on the dawning of the new day, Axel would focus on what needed to be done.

    Until then, he needed to have a clear head.

    ¡°I appreciate that you want to give me the information that you have, that you are trying to help,¡± Axel said. ¡°But until my father has begun his journey to the Goddess, until he has been honored¡­ I can¡¯t pursue the ones responsible. Or give them my focus.¡±

    Axel turned the handle and pulled on the door.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t alone,¡± Caleb said.

    Axel paused. He looked back with furrowed brows. The look on Caleb¡¯s face surprised him. It was concerned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Caleb swallowed.

    ¡°He was brought home, Axel,¡± Caleb said. ¡°He tried to help a group of children escape a bad situation, but he was injured.¡±

    ¡°Then the children brought him home?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb said, with a shake of his head. He licked his lips. ¡°Axel¡­ someone else came home with him. She also was injured badly.¡±

    Axel felt the sinking feeling in his stomach. His knees were shaky.

    ¡°Axel¡­¡± Caleb continued. ¡°Alice is the one that brought Wyatt home.¡±

    The room once more fell silent, Axel could see that Caleb¡¯s lips were moving, but he couldn¡¯t hear the words. He couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying.

    Axel closed his eyes, trying to focus on his breathing, but he couldn¡¯t hear it. He couldn¡¯t feel it. His heartbeat was pounding in his ears, loud and fast.

    He shook his head, trying to clear his mind.

    Alice¡­. Was she here?

    His heart was slowing, getting quieter.

    She had brought his father home? How?

    Softer and softer until his heartbeat became quiet.

    Was this real? Was his father dead? Was his mate back?

    The beat of the heart changed¡­ just slightly. Softer, quieter, weaker.

    Axel opened his eyes. Caleb called his name, but all Axel could hear was the soft beat of another heart. It was weak, but it was hers.

 Chapter 382 Could You Bear That Loss?

    He stared through the small ss panel of the door.

    She was surrounded by monitors, tubes, and wiring. Heart rate, blood pressure, IV fluids, and blood.

    Axel felt a painful grip on his heart.

    He wanted to run to her side, but he found himself frozen. His hand gripped the door handle as he looked in on her.

    The doctor had told him that she had lost a lot of blood, a dangerous amount. cing the armor on her had likely saved her life, but her natural healing was not working as it should. He theorized that she was too close to death and her body needed a boost to begin the natural process.

    But if he was wrong, if her healing didn¡¯t start soon, there was still a chance she would not wake up again.

    ¡°That one, Stefan,¡± Caleb whispered, ¡°he has been particrly concerned about her.¡±

    Axel followed Caleb¡¯s gaze.

    A small boy, only about eight years old, was beside her bed. He held her hand andy his head beside her. His eyes were closed, but Axel was sure that the boy would sit up immediately if he opened the door.

    On the floor not far from the bed were four sleeping children huddled together in a pile.

    ¡°She saved them all,¡± Caleb said.

    Axel closed his eyes. Seeing her smile in his mind. That mischievous grin, the warmth of her gold speckled brown eyes.

    ¡°He was the first,¡± Caleb continued. ¡°She found him and his sister. But, apparently, the sister was already gone. He didn¡¯t exin any further. He just said that Alice appeared before him. She avenged his sister and then promised to get him out of Autumn.

    ¡°He told her about the others, and she asked him to take her to them. That was also where she found Wyatt.¡±

    Axel opened his eyes, feeling a sudden rush of anger through his body.

    ¡°In Autumn¡­¡± he whispered.

    Roman¡¯s fiery eyes, his wicked grin. The image was burned into his mind. He let out a soft growl.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what Tomas was thinking¡­.¡± Caleb sighed.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Tomas,¡± Axel said.

    Caleb looked at him.

    ¡°It was Roman.¡±

    ¡°How can you be sure?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I just am,¡± Axel sighed.

    He turned back to look at the woman he loved. Injured, on the brink of death.

    She was finally within walking distance; he could see her. All he had to do was open the door and step inside.

    ¡°How¡¯s Ashleigh?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Still sleeping,¡± Caleb replied.

    Axel nodded, never moving his eyes away from Alice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how she will react to this,¡± Axel whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t either,¡± Caleb replied.

    Inside the room, Alice let out a soft cry.

    It was a nightmare. He remembered the way she would cry out in her sleep.

    Axel closed his eyes and clenched his jaw, pushing back against the threat of an emotional flood.

    ¡°However she feels, you must help her to hold it back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can make that promise,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°You must,¡± Axel growled, looking at Caleb with a slight glow. ¡°We all must.¡±

    Caleb stiffened.

    ¡°Until my father¡¯s feast has been given¡­ there must be peace,¡± Axel said through gritted teeth.

    Caleb swallowed and gathered his nerve.

    ¡°Do you n to avoid her until after the feast?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I have no reason to avoid my sister.¡±

    ¡°I meant Alice,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Can¡¯t help but notice you seem to be having difficulty opening that door.¡±

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? She¡¯s your mate, right?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°If it was Ashleigh, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop myself from running through that door to make sure she was all right.¡±

    ¡°If it was Ashleigh, you would know who it was you would encounter on the other side of that door.¡±

    Caleb furrowed his brows. He looked at the pained look on Axel¡¯s face, and then he remembered what Sofia had told him. About the doll. He sighed.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve seen it before,¡± he said.

    Axel scoffed gently.

    ¡°Does that make it easier?¡± he asked.

    Caleb turned away; he had no way of knowing what Axel was going through.

    ¡°I have met four different versions of her,¡± Axel continued. ¡°The innocent child that felt the same pull to me as I did her, thatughed and smiled. The flirtatious spy that I was warned to stay away from, who knew the things I liked and used them to get my attention.¡±

    Axel paused, pulling his hand away from the door turning away. He closed his eyes and let out a breath.

    ¡°The broken doll, her thoughts scattered over years of confused memories. Fragmented stories of bloody kitchens and monsters.¡±

    Caleb looked back through the ss window. Alice stirred. The look on her face was distressed and then calm again. He wondered if the dreams were like the ramblings that Axel described.

    ¡°Finally, I met Alice,¡± Axel sighed with a smile. ¡°The real, true Alice. My mate, the woman I love.¡±

    ¡°It could be her,¡± Caleb whispered. ¡°She could be the one on the other side of this door.¡±

    ¡°Or it could be someone else entirely,¡± Axel replied sadly.

    Caleb sighed and looked back at Axel.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he said. ¡°Before, you sounded so confident in your rtionship with her. If you are afraid she will be another person, why did you argue so hard against Ashleigh?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Axel sighed.

    ¡°Make me understand,¡± Caleb said.

    Axel looked back, and Caleb could see the tears gathering in his eyes.

    ¡°Any other time, any other day,¡± Axel whispered. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter who the voice in that room is. Because I know that inside is my Alice.¡±

    Axel sniffled, and the tears streamed from his eyes.

    ¡°But today¡­ after my father¡­.¡±

    Axel paused. Closing his eyes for a moment, he took a shaky breath.

    ¡°If I go in there and she doesn¡¯t know me anymore, if she¡¯s¡­.¡± Axel released a soft sob and licked his lips, ¡°gone.¡±

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take that loss today.¡±

    Axel turned away.

    Caleb looked back into the room at Alice¡¯s brief but pained expression in her sleep.

    ¡°And if she¡¯s still there?¡± he asked. ¡°If it¡¯s her in that room¡­ and she gets worse while you¡¯re out here.¡±

    Axel looked back over his shoulder.

    Caleb turned around.

    ¡°Could you bear that loss?¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw. But before he had a chance to consider Caleb¡¯s words, a small voice cried out that sent his heart into a frenzy.

    ¡°Help!¡± Stefan shouted. ¡°Help! She¡¯s dying!¡±

 Chapter 383 A Hazel Storm

    Axel and Caleb rushed into the room. The children that had been sleeping were awake and huddled together in the corner, crying as they watched Alice''s body shaking on the bed. Stefan stood over her, calling her name and telling her to wake up, still shouting for help.

    Caleb ran to the wall and hit the emergency call button. Axel rushed to her side and held her shoulders down.

    ¡°Alice!¡± he called to her, ¡°Alice, please wake up!¡±

    ¡°I think it''s a seizure!¡± Caleb shouted, pulling Stefan back gently and taking his ce on Alice''s other side. ¡°You have to let her go! You''ll cause more harm than good by holding her down.¡±

    Axel hesitated but removed his hands from her shoulders. Her body continued to stutter and spasm.

    ¡°You''re ok, Alice,¡± Axel whispered. ¡°You''re going to be fine.¡±

    The medical team rushed into the room and quickly moved into action. The two men and the children were removed from the room, and the door was shut.

    Axel felt his heart pounding wildly as she wished he could still see her, speak to her.

    He already regretted his hesitation.

    Caleb returned to Ashleigh while Axel and the children sat on the hallway floor, waiting to hear about Alice.

    Stefan sat down beside Axel.

    ¡°Do you know Alice?¡± he asked.

    Axel turned to look at the boy.

    His hands were dark. At first nce, he thought it was dirt. But then he realized it was dried blood. He couldn''t help but wonder which of the two people he loved it belonged to.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± Axel said, standing from his spot on the floor.

    Stefan looked back at Alice''s door.

    ¡°It will take them some time to get her stable and decide their next course of action,¡± Axel said. ¡°We will be back in time to hear the results.¡±

    Stefan hesitated but nodded, and he stood up and told the others he would return shortly before turning to follow Axel.

    Axel led him to the bathroom. He turned on the water, waiting for it to warm up.

    ¡°Soak your hands,¡± Axel said.

    Stefan did as he was told. It took some time, but eventually, the dark stain began to pull away from his skin.

    Axel took a few drops of soap and gently cleaned Stefan''s hands and fingers. Scrubbing until there were no more traces of the dried blood.

    After Axel dried them, Stefan stared down at his hands.

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Axel asked.

    Stefan shook his head.

    ¡°It''s just been a while since they were this clean,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°It seems you grew up in a hard part of Autumn,¡± Axel said gently.

    Stefan shook his head.

    ¡°I''m not from Autumn,¡± he said.

    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Axel said with confusion. ¡°Alpha Caleb said you were brought here from Autumn.¡±

    Stefan nodded sadly.

    ¡°We were,¡± he said. ¡°That''s where Alice found us, but all of us are from Blue Reef.¡±

    Axel''s eyes widened.

    ¡°Blue Reef¡­¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Stefan replied sadly.

    ¡°I''m very sorry for your loss,¡± Axel whispered, cing his hand on Stefan''s shoulder.

    Stefan nodded and looked away.

    Axel swallowed.

    ¡°Do you know what happened in Autumn?¡± he asked. ¡°To you, the others¡­ to Alice¡­ and my father.¡±

    ¡°Your father¡­?¡± Stefan began to ask, but his eyes went wide. ¡°Are you Axel?¡±

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Axel asked.

    Stefan shook his head.

    ¡°I don''t know you,¡± he replied. ¡°But I heard them talking about you.¡±

    ¡°Them¡­ you mean, Alice and my father?¡± Axel asked with a sudden pit in his stomach. He wasn''t sure if it was excitement or dread.

    Stefan nodded.

    ¡°What did they say?¡± Axel asked, his voice shaking slightly.

    Stefan took a moment to think about it.

    ¡°Is she your sister?¡± Stefan asked.

    Axel was confused by the question.

    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Alice called him a€?Pops'',¡± Stefan said. ¡°Doesn''t that mean father?¡±

    Axel took a quick breath, pushing it back with a slight chuckle. He felt a cooling sense of relief was over him.

    She referred to him as a father figure. It had to mean that she was her. She was the real Alice, and she remembered him. Remembered who they were to each other.

    ¡°She''s not my sister,¡± Axel smiled. ¡°She is my mate, so my father would be a father to her as well.¡±

    Stefan lowered his head.

    ¡°That''s why she was so sad,¡± he whispered. ¡°When he stopped answering her.¡±

    Axel closed his eyes. The pain of the loss was building in him again.

    ¡°He saved us too,¡± Stefan added quickly, touching Axel''s hand.

    Axel opened his eyes and looked at the boy.

    Stefan smiled.

    ¡°Without him, I don''t think Alice would have been able to save us,¡± Stefan said. ¡°Especially not after the creepy man hurt her.¡±

    ¡°What creepy man?¡± Axel asked, clenching his jaw but keeping his tone even.

    Stefan described him, and Axel recognized Holden immediately.

    Roman and Holden were working together. Again.

    The scar on his face ached.

    How long would they be allowed to continue to wreak havoc on him and the people he loved. Bell, Alice¡­ his father.

    Axel felt the rage inside of him building up and growing faster and faster with each breath he took.

    ¡°We should go back,¡± Stefan said, grabbing Axel''s hand and squeezing it gently.

    Axel took a breath and nodded.

    When they returned to the room, the doctor told Axel that from what they could see, Alice still wasn''t healing on her own. But the cause of her seizure was unknown.

    After running a few tests, they discovered strange brain activity. Her mind was running a mile a minute. The cause of her seizure was her brain running on overdrive without being able to slow itself down.

    They had already administered sedatives, but they seemed to have no effect. The doctor was at a loss for how to help her.

    ¡°Stefan,¡± Axel said. ¡°Was there anything strange about Alice before the ident besides the wound?¡±

    ¡°She was saying strange things for a while before falling asleep.¡±

    ¡°What kinds of things?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Like she was trying to tell a story, lots of them at once.¡±

    Axel looked back at Alice. He hoped he understood and that this was what she had meant. He sat down in the chair beside her. His hand shakily reached for hers. Feeling the warmth of her skin against his sent aforting feeling through him.

    He breathed in her choctey scent as he leaned close to her ear. He pushed aside her hair and whispered.

    ¡°A hazel storm will bring you warmth.¡±

    ***

    Like the character she had been named after, Alice tumbled down a hole. A never-ending hole, surrounded by every thought and memory the doll had ever experienced.

    If she reached out, the tips of her fingers could touch them. Feel them, experience them. But she couldn''t stay. She couldn''t wake. All she could do was fall forever until her body finally gave out, and the darkness truly swallowed her.

    Her only regrets were not being able to save Wyatt and not being able to see Axel again. She could only hope that the children had found their way to safety after she had fallen into this well of memories.

    She hugged herself. It was cold here. She wondered if it was an indicator of the condition of her body. Maybe her time was almost over.

    ¡°I''m sorry, Axel,¡± she whispered.

    The memories around her changed. She saw him everywhere she looked.

    As a child.

    As a man that she didn''t quite recognize, walking through the trees.

    As the young Alpha of Winter.

    As the man she loved.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°Not a bad view to go out on,¡± she smiled, passing the memories of their days together.

    There was a soft, warm breeze that danced over her skin. She looked around her but saw nothing strange. At least, not until she looked up.

    Storm clouds, dark and thick. But above them, a golden sky was breaking through.

    Alice gasped as the sound reached her ears. The whisper on the breeze.

    ¡°A hazel storm will bring you warmth.¡±

    ***

    Axel closed his eyes, giving a silent prayer to the Goddess. He wasn''t sure what to expect or if this would even work.

    ¡°Hey, Sweet Boy.¡±

    Axel''s eyes shot open.

    Her smile was weak, and her eyes were dazed. But they were hers, and she was here before him.

    Axel grabbed her and pulled her to his chest. As all the emotions he had been holding so tightly to poured out of him at once.

 Chapter 384 Things That Cant Wait

    The warmth of his arms encircled Alice, filling her with a sense of security andfort. She hugged him back,ying her head against him and inhaling the velvety sweetness of his scent.

    Axel sobbed uncontrobly, and Alice hugged him tighter.

    Stefan looked away and quietly left the room, giving them some privacy.

    For a long time, Axel wasn¡¯t able to speak. All he could do was cry in her arms and hold her tight.

    ¡°Axel¡­¡± Alice whispered. She stroked his back gently. ¡°Axel¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Careful tiger, you¡¯re going to pop one of my stitches,¡± she said gently.

    Axel quickly pulled back, moving his attention down to her stomach.

    ¡°Are you alright? Is it bleeding again?¡± he asked, pulling at her gown.

    Aliceughed and grabbed his hands. He lifted his eyes to hers.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok,¡± she whispered.

    Axel took a deep breath; he leaned forward and pressed a gentle kiss to her lips, and then theyid their foreheads together silently. Simply appreciating this moment they had both longed for.

    It was Alice that broke the silence.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly. ¡°For waking me up and pulling me out of the darkness.¡±

    Axel pulled back to look at her. He could see the relief and pain in her eyes. He cupped her cheek and leaned forward, pressing his head to hers once again.

    ¡°Did it really work?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you remember everything? Your life? Who you are? Who we are?¡±

    Alice smiled and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember everything,¡± she began. ¡°I tore down the walls of my mind. Released the flood of memories. I was lost.¡±

    She pulled away this time, looking up at the man before her. She smiled.

    ¡°But you found me,¡± she said, ¡°again.¡±

    Axel kissed her.

    ¡°Always,¡± he whispered against her lips. ¡°I will always find you.¡±

    He kissed her again.

    They indulged in their longing for a few precious, hungry moments.

    Axel could feel her, her heartbeat, her soft breaths. The electrical thrum that spread through her whenever he touched her or looked into her eyes.

    The suppressants were wearing off, and he could finally connect to Alice again. To feelplete.

    He hugged her.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± he whispered. ¡°So much.¡±

    Alice hugged him back.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in control,¡± she said. ¡°But I never stopped thinking of you, missing you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in control now,¡± he sighed with relief.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alice smiled, ¡°and forever more.¡±

    Axel pulled back and looked at her with the question written inly in his eyes.

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°For right now, most of my memory is still inessible,¡± she said. ¡°But before it was locked away, disconnected. This time it¡¯s like a funnel, slowly pouring in each memory so as not to overdo it.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you remember me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Because I ced a certain set of memories first. You, then Holden and Roman,¡± she said. ¡°I never want to forget you, and for safety, I never want to forget them.¡±

    At the mention of Roman, Axel already felt angry, pent-up, and vengeful.

    ¡°You and I,¡± he said softly. ¡°We need to have an in-depth conversation about Roman.¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°But not right now,¡± he continued.

    Alice furrowed her brows.

    ¡°I can¡¯t think about revenge or hatred right now,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°Not until after my father has been properly honored.¡±

    ¡°I understand that you have traditions and that you need to honor him,¡± she said. ¡°But there are things that can¡¯t wait.¡±

    ¡°Alice¡­¡±

    ¡°Axel¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­.¡±

    She licked her lips, and her voice shook with the weight of her words. Tears sprang forth before she even realized they had formed.

    ¡°Shhh,¡± he said gently. ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡±

    Alice shook her head.

    ¡°I just wanted to bring him home¡­ we were so close¡­.¡±

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Axel said, licking his lips and taking a shaky breath, ¡°You did bring him home.¡±

    Alice looked away sadly.

    ¡°You have no idea how much it means to me that you were able to do that for him. That you brought him home.¡±

    ¡°Axel, there¡¯s something else,¡± Alice said.

    ¡°I know that Roman and Tomas are behind this¡­ but I can¡¯t hear the details now,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Not Tomas,¡± she quickly replied. ¡°In fact, I suspect Tomas is dead.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what happened in Autumn. The Alpha was lost, and Roman swooped right in underneath him and stole all the wolves,¡± she said, then looked up into his hazel eyes. ¡°And then killed Tomas.¡±

    ¡°Tomas¡­ is dead?¡± Axel asked with wide eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see for sure¡­ but yes,¡± Alice replied.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­. a terrible development, but it can wait.¡±

    ¡°Roman and Tomas were not the things I needed to tell you,¡± Alice said. ¡°My short-term memory, the most recent events, those stick around too. I remember everything that happened in Autumnst night and everything that happened in the car ride after.¡±

    Alice looked carefully at Axel.

    ¡°He held on for a long time,¡± she said softly. ¡°He was a strong man.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Axel nodded sadly. ¡°He was.¡±

    ¡°He told me something in the car¡­.¡±

    Axel listened closely.

    ¡°He told me that¡­ there is a traitor in Winter.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Someone set Wyatt and his team up,¡± Alice whispered. ¡°They knew the route they were taking and the escape routes back to Winter. This person, whoever they are, did this intentionally.¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw and let out a low growl.

    Someone had done this intentionally.

    They had tried to kill the team and then kidnapped and tortured Wyatt.

    Now Axel was seeing red. He needed to find the traitor and teach them never to betray Winter again.

    But then he saw his father¡¯s proud smile at Papa¡¯s feast. Axel sighed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear anymore¡­¡± he said.

    Alice began to protest, but Axel put up his hand.

    ¡°Until my father has been honored, I cannot begin a search of any kind,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Caleb, however, is not actually a Winter wolf,¡± Axel said. ¡°He would be able to begin an investigation if you¡¯re willing to talk about it.¡±

    ¡°For you,¡± she smiled. ¡°Anything.¡±

 Chapter 385 I Hoped For The Same Thing

    Thest remnants of sunlight streamed through the grand windows with their curtains drawn back. It was the soft light of the setting sun. Gone was the blinding yellow, reced by dark hues of purple and gold.

    There was music ying, a soothing melody that seemed to force a person to close their eyes even for a moment and breathe.

    She looked around her. The sheer green and blue fabric were familiar. She sat up and then got to her knees.

    She crawled down to the end of the bed and pulled the fabric apart. Before her was a space that she was very familiar with.

    The treehouse.

    But Ashleigh didn¡¯t remembering to the treehouse.

    She got off the bed and walked toward the enormous window where she could see the sunset in the sky.

    But when she reached the ss, she found herself more confused than ever. Ashleigh was well aware of the view as she had admired it countless times.

    It should be the hills and trees of Summer. But instead, it was the blue green waters of her ind honeymoon.

    She turned and found herself standing in the middle of the oceanside cabin she had shared with Caleb.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and stared back out at the water.

    His arms slipped around her waist, and his chin rested on her shoulder. Ashleigh reflexively leaned back into his body as though it were an extension of her own.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Caleb whispered.

    ¡°Hi,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    She turned in his arms and nuzzled against his throat, inhaling hisforting scent. Breathing it in and pushing it over her body until she was sure she smelled like him.

    ¡°Do you feel morefortable here than at the treehouse?¡± Caleb asked.

    Ashleigh looked back out at the ocean and the small ind in the distance.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°It just felt¡­ far.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°I understand,¡± he whispered.

    The music she had heard, the soft lulling melody, faded. In its ce came a song she recognized from several of the movies Renee had insisted they watch.

    A slow song about falling in love.

    Caleb began to sway, still holding her in his arms.

    ¡°What are you¨C?¡± Ashleigh started to ask, but her ownughter stopped her as Caleb spun her around and pulled her close again.

    ¡°For I can¡¯t help,¡± Caleb spoke the lyrics. ¡°Falling in love with you.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled as Caleb continued to sway and turn her as the song went on. It was only then that she realized this was the first time she had ever danced with her husband.

    They danced for three more songs. Their bodies pressed together as they swayed and moved to the music.

    ¡°I love you, Caleb,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I love you, Ashleigh,¡± he replied.

    ¡°This is amazing,¡± she said, ncing out at the waters. ¡°It¡¯s so peaceful.¡±

    ¡°Ash,¡± Caleb whispered. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here forever.¡±

    ¡°Just a little longer,¡± she whispered back.

    Caleb took a deep breath and spun his wife once more before leading her to the sofa. He sat down and then had hery with her head on hisp.

    Caleb ran his fingers through Ashleigh¡¯s honey-colored locks.

    Ashleigh smiled as sheid her head in Caleb¡¯sp and closed her eyes.

    She saw him sitting at a table drinking from his stein, an imposing figure with rosy cheeks and a goofy grin. It was one of the only times Ashleigh had ever seen Wyatt drunk.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± Caleb whispered.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± she whispered back sadly. ¡°I know¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Caleb said, fingers caressing her scalp.

    ¡°I thought maybe it was just a nightmare,¡± she sighed. ¡°Just a fear response to mom being in the hospital.¡±

    Caleb ran his thumb against her cheek.

    ¡°I hoped for the same thing,¡± Caleb replied softly. ¡°With my dad and Wyatt both.¡±

    She let out another sigh and then sat up and faced Caleb.

    ¡°Can you show me?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Show you what?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I just need to see for myself¡­. ¡° Ashleigh replied.

    Caleb inhaled through his nose, taking a moment to try and figure out how to respond to her request. In the end, he decided that being straightforward was the best option.

    ¡°No,¡± he whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t show you what I saw.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ashleigh replied with disappointment.

    ¡°I won¡¯t show you,¡± he said. ¡°What I saw¡­ it can¡¯t be erased.¡±

    Ashleigh sat up and turned to Caleb.

    ¡°I can handle it,¡± she said.

    ¡°No one could handle seeing their father like that,¡± Caleb countered.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t know if she agreed. But she didn¡¯t have the energy to fight.

    ¡°Ash,¡± Caleb called once again. ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up.¡±

    When she opened her eyes, she was in a hospital room. She sat up, still feeling a little dizzy, but generally, she was all right.

    Caleb was sitting in the chair beside her.

    ¡°Hi,¡± he said.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she replied.

    Suddenly Ashleigh felt the weight of the waking world hit her once again. Caleb held her close as another wave of tears fell over her.

    Caleb held her for a long time. He stroked her back and rocked her as the tears fell. Then, when she had finally cried all the tears she could, theyy together in the bed she had slept in. Ashleigh had her head on his chest and was listening to the soothing sound of his heart.

    ¡°Ash,¡± Caleb began. ¡°There is more I need to tell you about when I found Wyatt.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and clenched her jaw.

    ¡°I know, I acted tough in our mindscape¡­ but the truth is¡­ I don¡¯t want to know the details of what happened to him right now. I¡¯m not sure I can handle it.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Honestly, Ashleigh, I don¡¯t know all the details about what happened to him,¡± Caleb said. ¡°But I¡¯m going to find out.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at him with furrowed brows.

    ¡°Axel has asked me to help put together all the pieces while he can¡¯t.¡±

    At first, she didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but then she remembered what she had read about the passing of an alpha in Winter.

    Axel and all the rest of Winter would need to focus on celebrating Wyatt¡¯s life over the next week.

    ¡°It¡¯s smart,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Being from Summer means you don¡¯t have to follow our traditions.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Caleb said. ¡°But you should know I¡¯m not the only one that will be working on this.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Who else?¡±

    Caleb licked his lips and swallowed.

    ¡°Alice.¡±

 Chapter 386 The Broad Strokes

    Ashleigh was not happy to hear that Alice was back in Winter. Even less to know that she would have any part investigating Wyatt''s death.

    But, from what the children of Blue Reef had told Caleb, she saved them and tried to save Wyatt. Of course, there might have been a grander scheme at y, but she had to admit, it was just as possible that Alice had genuinely wanted to save them all.

    Having Caleb be the one to work with Alice was a bit of a double edge sword.

    On one side, she trusted Caleb and knew that he would find the answers and help them seek justice for her father.

    On the other, she didn''t trust Alice.

    Ashleigh didn''t like it, but she wasn''t going to do anything to stop it either.

    ¡°Just¡­ don''t let your guard down around her,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°It''s going to be fine,¡± Caleb smiled, bringing her hand to his lips, brushing against her knuckles.

    Ashleigh sighed and pulled him into a hug.

    She was feeling numb. The pain of hearing about her father was still there, still eating away at her heart. But, right now, no tears were left, and she knew that telling her mother would hurt even more.

    As far as Alice, she could only hope that if there was some kind of trick or trap beingid out for them, she would have the decency to wait until after they had mourned their lost Alpha.

    They stood outside the hospital, waiting for the car to be brought around. Caleb held Ashleigh close. They would only be apart for a few hours, but having been away from her for ten days, and with a

    tragedy on top of it, he didn''t want to leave her side at all.

    But they needed to finish bringing Wyatt home.

    Axel and Ashleigh needed to return and support their mother as they delivered the news. Then, they needed to begin preparations for the pyre and feast.

    Axel wanted Alice brought north; the doctor said she was not well enough to be out of the hospital, but they could transport her if they took precautions.

    So, they had agreed that Axel and Ashleigh would leave earlier, taking Wyatt with them.

    Meanwhile, Caleb would wait for the medical transport and ride north with Alice and the children.

    ¡°I wille to you as soon as Alice is set up in the hospital,¡± he whispered as the car pulled up in front of them.

    Ashleigh nodded, then pulled him in for another hug and a short but tender kiss.

    She reached for the handle of the passenger side door. Her eyes looked over at the long back of the ck hearse. She swallowed down the lump in her throat and took a slow deep breath before opening the door and slipping into the car.

    ¡°I am trusting you.¡±

    Caleb turned to see Axel standing not far behind him.

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb nodded.

    Axel stepped forward. He looked into Caleb''s eyes with a questioning and desperate look.

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb said again, putting his hand on Axel''s shoulder, reassuring him that he would ensure Alice remained safe.

    Axel nodded and went around the car to sit in the driver''s seat.

    ***

    The medical transport that had been arranged was a passenger ambnce. A bed was secured to the wall, a bench directly across from it, and a small cabin for extra seating behind the driver.

    Alicey in the bed, secured to ensure her body didn''t move around too much and reopen her stitches.

    Four of the children had crawled into the cabin behind the driver, and it didn''t take long for them to fall asleep. Caleb wondered if the trauma of having witnessed Wyatt''s death was the reason for their excessive tiredness.

    He made himself a mental note to discuss with Axel arrangements for counselors toe speak with the children.

    Caleb turned his head to the bed. Alice was lying still, but her eyes were open. He wondered how resistant she would be to the idea of counseling. Not just for the children, but for herself as well.

    A soft snore drew Caleb''s attention. He looked down to the floor, where Stefan was curled into a ball beside the bed.

    Caleb smiled to himself. Stefan was a good boy. However, it was clear he had made the decision to devote himself to Alice.

    Leaning forward, Caleb lifted the boy into his arms and sat him on the bench beside him.

    ¡°He needs a real bed,¡± Alice whispered.

    ¡°Unfortunately, there is only one,¡± Caleb smiled.

    Alice took a quick nce at Stefan. Then, she moved her legs as though it was morefortable to be closer to the wall of the car.

    ¡°You could put him there if you want,¡± she suggested, pointing to the end of the bed where she had made room.

    Caleb smiled and lifted Stefan, moving him beside Alice. Stefan immediately rxed in bed. Making both Caleb and Alice wear gentle smiles.

    Alice turned away first, and Caleb cleared his throat.

    ¡°We have some time before we arrive,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Why don''t you tell me what happened in Autumn.¡±

    ¡°Anything in particr?¡± she asked.

    ¡°The broad strokes, if I have questions or need rification, I will ask.¡±

    ¡°Sir, yes, sir,¡± Alice sighed.

    She took a deep breath and told him what she remembered about the night in Autumn. About being woken by Tomas and how he had told her to run. How she had stuck to the shadows. Finding the house by chance.

    Alice told him about the girl, about the man.

    She skipped ahead, saying she was surprised to find Wyatt with the children.

    ¡°He was already weakened. Roman had injected him with silver.¡±

    ¡°Did he tell you Roman did it?¡± Caleb asked.

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°He insisted on helping clear the house of the guards,¡± Alice continued. ¡°He was magnificent.¡±

    She smiled.

    ¡°It didn''t take long for the two of us to clean up and get the children away from the house. After we made our way to the car. We stopped for supplies at an old clinic and ran for the car. We were only a few feet away when¡­.¡±

    Alice paused, taking a breath.

    ¡°When he suddenly was shot with an arrow,¡± she said. ¡°Then Holden showed up. I got the kids to take Wyatt to the car while Holden and I said our goodbyes.¡±

    ¡°How did you get your wound?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Holden didn''t like what I had to say,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Stefan said the man was on the ground when you drove away.¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°I didn''t like what he had to say either.¡±

    ¡°Is he dead?¡± Caleb asked.

 Chapter 387 Now Whos Lying

    ¡°Unfortunately, no,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°I wounded him, and he will be in pain for a few days, but I just needed him to stop following us. My focus was on our escape.¡±

    Caleb nodded. He had more questions about Holden, but they could wait until they had her settled into a hospital room.

    ¡°What about beforest night,¡± Caleb said. ¡°What can you tell me about Autumn and their ns?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she said. ¡°Tomas hasn¡¯t been in control of Autumn for a long time. The wolves have been on edge for a long time. Roman was¡­ he was¡­.¡± Alice paused.

    She had been following a thought, but it was gone. She couldn¡¯t remember what she had wanted to say anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered, feeling a sharp pain in her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Caleb said. ¡°From what I understand, your memories aren¡¯t all clear to you yet.¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said again.

    He looked at her carefully. This is where Ashleigh was concerned, and the truth was he had his own concerns. It would have catastrophic results if she were actually faking her affection for Axel or her memory loss.

    He had noticed one part of her story that she had glossed over. He was curious as to the reason.

    ¡°Why did you save the children?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°They were on the way to the car,¡± she stated coolly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what Stefan said,¡± Caleb replied.

    Alice scoffed with augh.

    ¡°Kids see what they want to see.¡±

    ¡°I met another kid that saw you in the same light.¡±

    ¡°They were probably talking about someone else.¡±

    ¡°Her name is Sofia,¡± Caleb said, tilting his head and watching her reaction.

    Alice swallowed and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Sorry, not ringing any bells.¡±

    ¡°You met her twelve years ago when she was ten years old, so you were still a teenager yourself.¡±

    Alice didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°For twelve years, youforted her, helped her to hold on to a piece of herself.¡±

    Alice turned away.

    ¡°And then you gave her a knife,¡± Caleb whispered.

    Alice closed her eyes as a memory slowly unfurled itself in her mind.

    Sofia sat in front of a mirror. She was staring at herself, looking deep inside herself, trying to get lost within.

    ¡°Not today, sugar,¡± Alice whispered from the window.

    Sofia turned with a bright smile.

    ¡°Alice!¡±

    Sofia jumped up from the small vanity and ran to the window, pulling Alice into a warm hug. Alice hugged her back, and Sofia pulled away, looking at Alice in confusion.

    ¡°You remember me?¡± she asked.

    Alice nodded.

    Sofia¡¯s smile grew even brighter, and she hugged her once more. Then, after a moment, Sofia sniffled, and her body shook against Alice¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You remember me just as I¡¯m about to leave¡­.¡± Sofia whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweet girl,¡± Alice whispered back.

    Sofia pulled back, wiping the tears from her eyes. She straightened her back.

    ¡°Did you know?¡± she asked. ¡°Is that why you came?¡±

    ¡°I heard,¡± Alice said, touching Sofia¡¯s cheek tenderly. ¡°So, I brought you a parting gift.¡±

    Alice reached behind her.

    ¡°I am going away soon as well,¡± she said. ¡°I know where I am going, but not where I will end up.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about what¡¯s happening to me,¡± Sofia sighed.

    ¡°I do,¡± Alice whispered.

    Sofia¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Alice nodded, bringing out the small gift behind her back and setting it down on the windowsill.

    ¡°You¡¯re going back,¡± Alice said. ¡°You¡¯re going home.¡±

    Sofia felt a chill run down her spine.

    ¡°Alpha Dillon has made a deal with Autumn. He has sold the wolves in his charge to Alpha Tomas to use as he pleases. All in exchange for one or two young, obedient women,¡± Alice smiled. She reached her hand up and tapped Sofia¡¯s chin gently. ¡°Like you.¡±

    Sofia took a slow breath and clenched her jaw. The old hatred grew in her belly, a heavy intensity that made her sick.

    ¡°Sweet girl,¡± Alice said, pulling Sofia¡¯s eyes to her. ¡°Open your gift.¡±

    Sofia turned to the small bag. She reached inside, feeling a cold metal on her fingertips. She pulled it out carefully.

    It was a small push knife that could be held in the palm of her hand.

    Sofia swallowed and then looked up at Alice.

    ¡°You and I have had few opportunities to make choices in our lives,¡± Alice whispered. ¡°Tonight, what you do with that¡­ is your choice to make.¡±

    Sofia stared at the small knife in her hand.

    ¡°You could throw it away, or wait until you have cleared the border, try and use it on the guards and make your escape¡­ or bring it home with you.¡±

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked. ¡°What choice will you make?¡±

    Sofia touched the cold steel of the small de, and she smiled.

    ¡°I think,¡± Sofia whispered. ¡°I will give my greetings to Alpha Dillon.¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°Be well, sweet girl.¡±

    ¡°You too, Alice.¡±

    The memory faded away, leaving Alice thinking about Sofia, the sweet girl from the brothel. She could still see the empty look in her eyes in the early days of her time in Autumn. From the beginning, no matter how many times she forgot her, Alice always found herself drawn to Sofia.

    She was like a sister to her. But being someone special to Alice was a dangerous thing to be.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given lots of pretty girls pretty knives,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°You told her not to tell me that you suggested we be allies. That I would misunderstand your intention.¡±

    ¡°This Sofia seems to say a lot of unnecessary things,¡± Alice sighed.

    ¡°She¡¯s the reason I am willing to trust you now.¡±

    Alice turned her head slowly to look at Caleb.

    ¡°You trust me?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I willing to,¡± he said. ¡°Even though you keep lying.¡±

    ¡°Not about anything important.¡±

    ¡°Why not tell me you went for the kids? Why act like you didn¡¯t go out of your way?¡±

    Alice looked carefully at Caleb.

    ¡°If I told you from the start of this conversation that I went out of my way to save them, would you have believed me?¡±

    He looked back at her, considering her words.

    ¡®Did she know Wyatt was there? Is that why she saved the children? As witnesses to her good deed?¡¯ he wondered. ¡®Or was it really a coincidence?¡¯

    ¡°Just now,¡± Alice smiled, ¡°did you wonder, but why did she go out of her way? Did she know that Wyatt was there? Was her n to have Wyatt witness her saving the children as a way to get on everyone¡¯s good side?¡±

    Caleb furrowed his brows and licked his lips.

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head.

    ¡°Now who¡¯s lying?¡± Alice sighed.

 Chapter 388 With Unyielding Love and Affection

    When they returned to the hospital, Axel and Ashleigh found Corrine awake and sitting in her bed. As they entered the room, she turned to look at them. Fresh tears fell from her eyes, following the same dried lines of those that had already fallen hours before.

    She gave them a sad smile and a nod before opening her arms.

    Ashleigh let out an audible sob and ran to her mother. Corrine caught her and immediately wrapped her arms around her.

    Axel clenched his jaw, feeling the warm prickling along his sinuses. He sniffled and lowered his eyes as he walked into the room. Then, sitting beside the bed opposite Ashleigh, he took a deep breath.

    Corrine raised her eyes to him as she held her daughter. She reached her hand out, and Axel took it. Letting out a soft sob as he felt the warmth of her hand. He leaned his forehead to her hand.

    Together, without words, they mourned their loss.

    ***

    The pyre was held two nights after Wyatt returned home.

    Across all of Winter, ceremonial pyres were held to honor him and help light his path to the Goddess.

    Before the firelight, Corrine remembered the feel of his arms wrapped around her shoulders. The way that he would pull her just a little closer whenever he sensed her difort or displeasure in any situation.

    She remembered the way he would still, after all these years and two full-grown children, look at her with hunger in his eyes. The way he would gaze at her with unyielding love and affection. The soft words he spoke when they were alone together.

    The tears he shed before her and her alone.

    Corrine closed her eyes, feeling the warmth of the fire. She squeezed her eyes tight, imagining him behind her, holding her close. Imagining him leaning down and kissing the top of her head before he faded away into the smoke and ash of the pyre.

    a€?Goodbye, my love,'' she whispered in her heart.

    ***

    Galen held Bell close, and she was grateful. Her heart had been shattered when she heard the news.

    Now, as the pyre was lit, the brightness of the mes forced her to close her eyes. She thought back on when she had met him.

    She couldn''t speak. Even if her jaw had not been wired shut, she was terrified by every aspect of her life. So when Tomas brought her to the main house, she didn''t know what to expect. When she entered the room to see thisrge, imposing man covered in furs and braids, all she felt was fear.

    Until she looked into his eyes. Warmth, concern, and tenderness reflected back at her. Things she had only ever seen from her parents and her grandmother.

    He had been careful with her, treated her like a fragile doll, but never made her feel broken.

    Bell took in a shaky breath as she watched the mes.

    She touched her hand to her belly and wished her son could have met him. But she promised herself to make sure he would always know Grandpa Wyatt.

    ***

    Mateas had not woken up after surgery. He still remained in a deep sleep dayster. The doctors were not sure yet if he ever would wake.

    Penelope had only left his side for a few hours spread out over the days. But, even now, as the pyre was held for Wyatt, she couldn''t bring herself to leave him alone.

    She watched the glow from the fires out the window.

    When she joined the team, she had no idea that Wyatt would be there. For the first few days after they met, she hid, trying to make herself small and avoid his gaze. She feared how he looked at her, consumed by the pain her brother had caused his family and the whole pack.

    But Wyatt didn''t see her as her brother. Instead, he pulled her from the shadows, forcing her into the light. He challenged her to speak, to converse, to smile.

    There was a long way for her to go still before she could ept that she was deserving of friendship and love, but it was Wyatt that had first put her on the journey.

    ¡°Goodbye, my friend,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Goodbye?¡± a groggy voice asked. ¡°I just woke up.¡±

    ***

    She sat in her bed, knees pulled up to her chest, and her arms crossed over them where she rested her chin.

    She wanted to go to the pyre, to be there for him. But the doctors had refused her, and so had he.

    The healing was slow and painful. She knew the reason, but they didn''t. Because of that, they didn''t feel it was safe for her to be up and moving around for too long.

    Alice did not enjoy being told what to do. Her life had been filled with undeniable orders. But this time, she was willing.

    As much as she wanted to stand beside Axel and support him tonight, she knew that she didn''t have the strength for it, and it would only distract him from his grief.

    She sighed, remembering the car ride to Winter.

    ¡°You love him,¡± Wyatt whispered.

    Alice nced into the rearview mirror, catching his eye. He looked tired, worn down. He wasn''t going tost much longer. Her mind was getting harder to focus, but she needed to drive faster. She needed to bring him home.

    ¡°I do,¡± she smiled. ¡°Very much.¡±

    ¡°He deserves it,¡± Wyatt smiled back. ¡°So do you.¡±

    Alice swallowed but didn''t respond.

    ¡°I mean it, Alice,¡± he replied. ¡°You both deserve to be happy.¡±

    Alice took a deep breath in her hospital room as his words echoed in her mind. She sniffled and wiped away the tears that had fallen without her permission.

    Alice sighed as she wondered what it might have been like to have known him for longer than an ill-fated car ride.

    ***

    In the three days that Ashleigh had been struggling with her grief, something else had been weighing on her, something that she had been fighting to keep out of her thoughts.

    The whispers.

    Even now, as she attended her father''s pyre and tried to say goodbye to him, they wouldn''t stop.

    a€?This is a travesty! A crime that needs to be punished!''

    a€?They mock the strength of Winter with this insult!''

    a€?The girl lies! She has caused this!''

    a€?Kill her!''

    a€?The brother is weakened by his affection for her. Save Winter from this weakness!''

    It was endless.

    She had done her best to ignore them, to push them back. She had wanted to call Lily, but something told her that Lily was also struggling.

    Ashleigh was barely holding herself together.

    a€?You are weak.''

    The loudest of the whispers called out.

    a€?You are weak!''

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, trying her hardest to push it away. But she was tired. She was exhausted.

    Sad, angry, overwhelmed.

    She was weak.

    Ashleigh felt herself letting go. She didn''t have the strength anymore to fight, to argue. Her father was dead. All she wanted was to have a moment of peace.

    a€?You are weak!''

    a€?I am weak¡­'' Ashleigh thought back.

    a€?That is not your voice. Those are not your words.''

    Ashleigh felt her heart jump. That voice. His voice.

    a€?You are the strongest person I have ever known, besides your mother, of course,'' he whispered with a smile in his voice.

    a€?Daddy?'' she called out into the darkness.

    a€?Your voice is the only one you need to listen to, Ashleigh,'' he replied. a€?You know yourself better than anyone.''

    Ashleigh let out fresh tears, and she fell to her knees sobbing. Caleb wrapped his arms around her, holding her close and whisperingforting words she couldn''t hear.

    a€?I love you, Ashleigh,'' Wyatt whispered softly. a€?I am so proud of the woman you have be.''

    ¡®Daddy!¡¯ she cried out.

    a€?We all lose sight, we all make mistakes, and sometimes we get dragged down by them,'' Wyatt said. a€?But you can''t stay in the dark. You can''t listen to these poisonous lies. No one, alive or dead, can tell you who or what you are except for you.''

    Ashleigh listened to his words. She felt his presence as though he were hugging her, kissing her forehead like he did when he tucked her in at night as a child.

    a€?I have always been proud of you and always will be.''

    His voice drifted away, and she knew he was gone.

    ¡°Goodbye, Daddy,¡± she whispered and then turned into Caleb''s arms and sobbed.

 Chapter 389 Keeping A Promise

    In the days after the pyre, Axel noticed a change in many people around him.

    While softer and more reserved than usual, Corrine was smiling andughing with the others as they prepared the feast. She was already sharing stories about Wyatt that he had never heard before.

    Ashleigh had been a mess for the days that led to the pyre, unable to control her grief, lost in tears and sorrow. It was understandable. She had lost her father.

    Yet, now he watched her standing confidently as she directed others this way and that. Giving orders on the cement of tables and chairs. She was focused and in control. Something he hadn¡¯t seen in her for a long time, much longer than the loss of their father.

    It was good to see but left him feeling a bit confused.

    Part of the reason for the way they honored the loss of an alpha was to help process the grief. To help the pack heal from the pain of their wound. All around him, Axel could see it happening. Every person he met worked through it and found the strength to move forward. To smile.

    It seemed that only he was left feeling adrift and listless.

    He headed to his office, feeling the need to be alone for a while, but he saw that the door was slightly ajar.

    Axel approached with caution. He reached for the door and slowly pushed it open. There was a small squeak of protest as the door moved into the room, and Axel could see inside.

    ¡°Alice?¡± he called out in surprise as he saw his mate sitting on the couch with a bright smile.

    ¡°Hi, Sweet Boy,¡± she replied, standing from the sofa.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked with concern, closing the door and hurrying over to her. ¡°You¡¯re still supposed to be in the hospital. Peter said it would be a few more days to make sure the wound is healing properly.¡±

    Axel reached for her shirt, trying to check the wound and ensuring she hadn¡¯t pulled the stitches. But she stopped him.

    Alice put her hands on both sides of his face and turned him to look her in the eyes.

    He took a deep breath as he stared into the chocte brown with golden speckles, his heart calming and his body rxing at her presence.

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°You can¡¯t run away from the hospital¡­ please, I just need to know you are ok.¡±

    Alice smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Same,¡± she whispered.

    Axel took a deep breath and smiled. He leaned forward, pressing his forehead to hers.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he sighed.

    She let out a soft giggle and pulled away. She nudged him to sit on the sofa, which he did, and then she sat in hisp, nuzzling his throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok,¡± she began. ¡°Yes, I am not one hundred percent, and yea, I need to go back and stay a couple more days. But Dr. Petey is fully aware of my little adventure today. He doesn¡¯t like it and has already threatened me with needles and poking and prodding on my return.¡±

    Axel chuckled.

    ¡°You know he hates that you call him Petey.¡±

    ¡°Yup, just one reason I won¡¯t stop,¡± she smiled brightly as she sat up and looked down at him.

    Axel reached his hand up and cupped her cheek.

    He felt better when she was near him. Just her presence alone could calm his heart and help him breathe easier. But he was still worried about her.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡± he asked. ¡°You know I miss you, but I don¡¯t want you to put yourself at risk like this. It¡¯s just a few more days.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°But I told Petey from the beginning I needed to see you today.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.

    Alice looked away and chewed on her lower lip as she gathered her nerves.

    ¡°I¡¯m keeping a promise,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°What promise?¡± he asked.

    Noticing how she seemed to hesitate, he put his hand on her thigh. A calming touch let her know she was all right with him.

    Alice lifted her eyes to his.

    ¡°A promise I made to your dad on the drive.¡±

    Axel swallowed, his heart pumped a little harder, and his throat tightened.

    ¡°What did he want you to do?¡± he asked. Licking his lips nervously.

    ¡°He wanted me to tell you something,¡± she said. ¡°He knew today was going to be difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°Today?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The remembrance feast,¡± she said. ¡°He told me that you would have a hard time feeling the happiness of the day.¡±

    Axel scoffed gently and looked away.

    It seemed that Wyatt hadn¡¯t forgotten how young Axel had felt at his grandfather¡¯s remembrance.

    Axel swallowed and looked back at Alice. He reached up and ran his thumb along her jaw tenderly.

    ¡°What did he want you to tell me?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°He wanted you to know,¡± she said, leaning forward toward him. ¡°That you deserve to be happy, that we both do.¡±

    Axel smiled.

    ¡°He said you have a big heart and bigger shoulders,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Bigger shoulders?¡± Axelughed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°To carry the weight of the world.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Axel smiled gently, lowering his eyes.

    ¡°Wyatt trusted you,¡± she continued. ¡°And he believed in you.¡±

    ¡°Did he?¡± Axel replied softly, unconvinced.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°He was proud of the Alpha you have be, of the man you¡¯ve be.¡±

    Axel closed his eyes, pushing back the flood of emotion that threatened to overtake him.

    ¡°His biggest disappointment was making you think he didn¡¯t believe in you,¡± Alice said. ¡°He said that you might not even believe what I¡¯m telling you now because of his mistakes.¡±

    Axel¡¯s jaw shook as he listened to her words. He took in a shaky breath and squeezed his eyes tight.

    Alice put her hands on his face, and she lifted his chin.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± she whispered.

    Axel opened his eyes. They glistened with the tears he held to.

    ¡°Your father, like all fathers, made mistakes,¡± she whispered. ¡°He was a good man, with a good heart, who was really bad at sharing his emotions with the people he loved.¡±

    Axel sniffled as the tears loosened themselves from his grip. He clenched his jaw as he listened to her.

    ¡°You and Ashleigh, and Bell, and your mom, were his everything,¡± Alice continued, ¡°Everyst second that he had in this life was spent loving you all. And as he knew that his time was almost up, he

    wanted to make sure that you understood how proud of you he was.¡±

    Axel let out a sob, and then another, and another.

    Alice took a shaky breath and let go of Axel¡¯s face, wrapping her arms around him instead.

    ¡°My shoulders aren¡¯t big enough to support the world,¡± she whispered into his ear as she held him close. ¡°But they¡¯re big enough to support you.¡±

    Axel wrapped his arms around her waist, sobbing into her shoulder. He allowed himself the sadness and anger of his loss and the relief of knowing his father was proud of him.

    When Alice returned to the hospital, Peter was angry to see that she had, in fact, popped her stitches. He griped and groaned the entire time he stitched her back up.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky the wound itself didn¡¯t tear open again!¡± Peter grumbled. ¡°I hope it was worth it.¡±

    ¡°It was,¡± she smiled softly.

 Chapter 390 I Plan On It

    Three days had passed since the remembrance feast.

    As much as Caleb wanted to give Ashleigh and her family time to mourn together, they had stayed away from Summer for far too long. To his surprise, Ashleigh agreed right away to return home.

    ¡°I am sorry to see you leave, darling,¡± Corrine said as she pulled Ashleigh into a warm embrace.

    ¡°I''m sorry to leave you too, mom,¡± Ashleigh smiled, hugging her mother tightly. ¡°I have really missed getting to see you every day.¡±

    ¡°We all have our burdens to bear,¡± Corrine smiled.

    Ashleigh smiled and then gave Corrine a serious look.

    ¡°Are you sure you will be, ok?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°I know what Axel ns to do. Personally, I think he should wait. At least a month or two.¡±

    Corrine nodded.

    ¡°I understand your concern,¡± she replied with her gentle smile. ¡°But I am the one that first suggested this n to him.¡±

    ¡°But that was before,¡± Ashleigh said gently.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine nodded sadly, ¡°but everything was before.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Life, whether mine, yours, or Axel''s, doesn''t stop just because we lost Wyatt,¡± Corrine said. ¡°He is with the Goddess now, with no worries or troubles. But the rest of us must move forward and continue as we always have.¡±

    ¡°It''s ok to take a break,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine nodded, ¡°and I will when there is time. But right now, my Valkyries need me to focus on the here and now.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a soft sigh.

    ¡°Autumn''s actions against us are an indirect deration of war. One we will not ignore,¡± Corrine stated, a soft growl in her words.

    Ashleigh nodded in understanding.

    Part of the reason she had agreed so readily to return to Summer was because of this exact thing. Winter needed to push back against Autumn. And Summer and all the rest of their allies needed to prepare to do so at any moment.

    ¡°None of us will let them get away with what they did, mom, none of us.¡±

    Corrine nodded.

    ¡°Ash, Corrine,¡± Caleb greeted them as he carried the bags to the car. ¡°I hate to rush this mother-daughter moment, but we must get on the road as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Of course, dear,¡± Corrine smiled.

    ¡°Where''s Axel?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking around.

    ¡°I saw him on my way from saying goodbye to Bell and Galen,¡± Caleb said, ¡°I think he was on his way to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ashleigh replied with some disappointment.

    Caleb nced at Corrine, who gave him a nod letting him know that she had this covered before he moved away toward the car.

    ¡°Alice is being released this morning,¡± Corrine said.

    ¡°I figured,¡± Ashleigh replied without looking at her mother.

    ¡°Are you still upset about it?¡± Corrine asked.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I don''t know,¡± she replied honestly.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Corrine said gently, touching Ashleigh''s shoulderfortingly.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°I still don''t know if she is trustworthy,¡± Ashleigh began. ¡°And I still have questions about her time in Autumn and with Granger.¡±

    ¡°Both valid concerns,¡± Corrine nodded.

    Ashleigh looked away. Her mind drifted over her memories of Axel in thest few months, especially over thest few days.

    When he had taken up the mantle of Alpha, she was concerned. She didn''t know if he could handle it all on his own. That was why she and Wyatt had done so much around him. But that had been a mistake. Axel was more than they had given him credit for.

    He had grown into someone almost unrecognizable. Gone was the shame and the self-doubt he had carried for so long. His childishness was still present but had evolved from petnt to yful.

    He was a new man, and ording to him, it was all rted to Alice. To recovering his memories and finding her again.

    Wyatt''s death was an open wound for all of them, but Axel had hardly allowed himself to feel it in those first days. Instead, choosing to busy himself and push back against the reality of his grief. It wasn''t until the remembrance that things changed.

    Ashleigh had seen him taking Alice back to the hospital. She had no idea what they had talked about, but whatever it was seemed to have left him lighter.

    Ashleigh took another deep breath through her nose.

    ¡°I''m not ready to face Alice being a part of our lives now,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°But I can acknowledge that what they share is real, and Axel is better for it¡­ at least for now.¡±

    ¡°It''s a good start,¡± Corrine smiled.

    ¡°I still don''t like it,¡± Ashleigh said softly.

    Corrine chuckled.

    ¡°We all deserve a chance to prove ourselves. Regardless of the mistakes we have made,¡± Corrine said softly. Giving Ashleigh a look that implied she meant thement to be about her.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    Corrine nodded toward Caleb. Ashleigh nced back and closed her eyes.

    ¡°I''m never going to live it down, am I?¡± she sighed.

    ¡°Darling, you pushed away the man you loved for a duty you ced on yourself, and then again in hopes of avoiding a war that is happening anyway,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°No, you will never live it down. But at least we canugh about it now.¡±

    ¡°If it helps,¡± Caleb''s voice whispered in Ashleigh''s mind. ¡°I no longer care about the past, only our future.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°Oh Goddess,¡± Corrine rolled her eyes. ¡°You two having this mind link is really quite irritating.¡±

    Caleb chuckled, and Ashleighughed.

    ¡°In all seriousness,¡± Corrine said, touching Ashleigh''s arms gently. ¡°Alice deserves a chance to prove herself to us. Not just for Axel, but for Wyatt as well.¡±

    Ashleigh looked away and nodded.

    ¡°I will try,¡± she said softly.

    ***

    It was almost sundown when they reached Summer. Fiona waited for them at the steps. She held Ashleigh close, whispering her condolences.

    After a light dinner together, Fiona left them to settle back in. Reminding Caleb that his day would start even earlier than he was used to in order to get him caught up with all the reports of movement from Autumn and unknown sources.

    Returning to their bedroom, Ashleigh realized just how tired she actually felt as she crawled onto their bed andid back.

    ¡°It''s good to be home,¡± she sighed.

    Caleb chuckled as he set their bags beside the couch. He moved over to the bed, standing between her legs and looking down at his wife.

    ¡°Come on,¡± he said. ¡°Let''s get you in the shower so you can get into bed.¡±

    ¡°But I''m already in bed,¡± she whined yfully.

    Calebughed and reached his hands out to her; she took them but remained on her back as he tried to help her up.

    ¡°I just want to cuddle you and sleep. I''ll shower in the morning,¡± she said with a pout.

    Caleb smiled and raised a brow.

    ¡°But I''m not getting in bed yet,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh pouted dramatically.

    ¡°I''m getting in the shower,¡± he said with a hungry smile. ¡°With you.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and bit her lower lip.

    ¡°Why didn''t you say that from the beginning?¡± she whispered.

    Calebughed and pulled up on her hands. This time Ashleigh allowed him to pull her up. She wrapped her arms around his neck and lifted her legs to wrap at his waist.

    Ashleigh gave him a yful smile before leaning forward and pressing her lips to his. Their kiss was gentle and filled with warmth. Ten days apart, and then a week of mourning.

    Her heart still ached for her loss, but it also longed for the connection she shared with Caleb.

    They deepened the kiss together, each craving more, needing more. Ashleigh felt the familiar heat rising through her body and pouring into him.

    Caleb ran his hand up her spine and into her hair, gripping just enough to make her gasp. Then, he pulled his mouth away from hers and trailed kisses down her exposed throat.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± Ashleigh whispered in a husky voice.

    ¡°I missed you, too,¡± he whispered against her throat.

    Caleb dropped his hand from her hair and held tightly to her as he carried her toward the bathroom.

    ¡°I think you might bete for your meetings tomorrow,¡± Ashleigh whispered as they entered the bathroom.

    ¡°I n on it,¡± Caleb growled. Closing the door behind them.

 Chapter 391 Our Bond is A Miracle

    Axel couldn¡¯t stop smiling as he entered the hospital. Making his way to her room, he couldn¡¯t wait to lead her back out those doors to the start of their life together.

    He took a deep breath as he rounded the corner just before her room.

    ¡°These results are very strange, Alice.¡±

    Axel stopped mid-step at these words.

    ¡°I really think you should let me run a more in-depth test.¡±

    It was Peter¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I appreciate the concern, but that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Alice replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand,¡± Peter said. ¡°These numbers, they don¡¯t make sense, and your healing is almostpletely¨C¡±

    ¡°It makes sense to me,¡± Alice cut him off. ¡°I already know all about my healing. There is no need for further testing.¡±

    ¡°Alice, I just¨C¡±

    ¡°My wound has healed. You said so yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¨C¡±

    ¡°Then there is nothing else to talk about, right?¡± Alice said. ¡°With me or anyone else.¡±

    Axel heard Peter sigh.

    ¡°I won¡¯t discuss your test results with anyone else if that is what you mean,¡± Peter replied. ¡°But, I still think it would be in your best inter¨C¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Petey,¡± Alice interrupted. ¡°Axel will be here soon. I need to finish getting ready.¡±

    Peter sighed once more, and then the sound of footsteps led Axel to move further down the hall away from Alice¡¯s room.

    He stayed back for a few minutes, concerned about what he had heard. He wondered if he should ask Peter about it. But Alice didn¡¯t want anyone to know. Axel knew better than anyone how much it would hurt her to take away her choices.

    Axel sighed. He waited a few more minutes and then went to her room as though he had not heard anything.

    ***

    ¡°Wait¡­ what is this ce?¡± Alice asked as they entered the house.

    Axel smiled as he looked back at her.

    ¡°This is our home,¡± he said.

    ¡°Our home?¡± she asked. Looking around at therge living room. ¡°I thought you still lived with your family?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± he said, closing the front door and moving to put his arms around her waist and resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°But after I found you again and lost you again, I needed something to keep my mind from roaming to those dark thoughts of never seeing you.

    ¡°So, my mother suggested that I prepare a home for us. A way to remind me that you woulde home to me, eventually.¡±

    Axel leaned forward and kissed her neck gently. Alice smiled and leaned back into him at his warm touch.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he whispered against her throat.

    Alice let out a shaky sigh as the warmth of his breath tingled against her skin and seeped into her bones.

    ¡°I do,¡± she whispered.

    Alice turned in his arms, looking up into his stormy hazel eyes already swirling with his dark desires. She smiled.

    ¡°Show me the bedroom¡­.¡±

    ***

    Axel¡¯s back mmed into the door, shoving it open as their tongues battled for dominance in their passionate embrace.

    Alice¡¯s legs clung to his waist without needing his hands to support her, allowing them the freedom to tangle into her curls and press her firmly against him.

    He carried her into the room. Then, cing his knee at the end of the bed to support theirbined weight, he gently lowered her. Alice rxed her legs around his waist.

    Axel looked down at her below him with hunger. Alice smiled with equal fervor and sat up to kiss him once more.

    His hands moved down over her shoulders and further to the hem of her shirt. He slipped his long thick fingers under and pulled up on the cloth barrier between them. They pulled away from each other long enough to remove the shirt.

    Axel¡¯s fingers made their way to her bra. Then, unhooking the back, he removed the restrictive binding, freeing her breasts.

    He moved his body forward, forcing Alice back to lie on the bed. She stretched her arms over her head, and Axel lowered his mouth down her throat and chest until he found his goal.

    Axel covered the rigid nub with his mouth, drawing small gasping breaths from her with every flick of his tongue. Her sounds filled him with want.

    Teasing her only enough to make her squirm, he continued his journey down her body.

    His mouth traced along the curve of her ribs, delicate kisses touching her flesh, each eliciting a soft sound from her lips that stirred the fire in him.

    His hands moved down her sides, his thumbs pressing gently against her skin as he made his way to her hips, intent on removing the jeans that covered her soft flesh.

    Axel pulled back from her, just enough for his eyes to take her in, to feast on her form¡¯s beauty. But he was drawn to looking at the spot beside one of his thumbs. The stab wound was healed but scarring.

    His eyes trailed over her stomach, seeing minor marks here and there. Then, up to her ribs, still more scars of varying sizes and ages.

    ¡°Axel?¡± Alice whispered with concern as she looked down to see the shift in his expression.

    He moved his hand over her stomach, tracing the fine lines of the scars that seemed to litter her body.

    How had he not noticed these before?

    He wondered if the euphoria of finding each other had prevented him from seeing it, from understanding what he was seeing.

    Alice licked her lips and turned away from him. It was toote to stop him from seeing it all, but she didn¡¯t have to witness that expression on his face.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°How¡­ how are there so many scars¡­.¡±

    She closed her eyes and sucked her lips together.

    ¡°Only the deepest wounds should leave any trace behind¡­ but these¡­ there are so many¡­.¡± Axel¡¯s voice held a deep concern in it. ¡°Is this what Peter was talking about?¡±

    Axel raised his eyes to hers, the fear written inly on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t trying to eavesdrop. I just overheard it. What was he concerned about, Alice? Is there something wrong?¡± he asked, trying to keep his heart and mind calm.

    Alice swallowed and pulled away from him. She rolled onto her side, hiding from his prating gaze.

    ¡°Alice¡­ wait, no, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it¡­¡± he said, suddenly realizing that he might have hurt her feelings by focusing on her scars.

    Alice stood up from the bed, not bothering with the bra but pulling her shirt back on as she moved to the small chair by the dresser.

    She sat down and pulled her knees up to her chest.

    ¡°Alice¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± she smiled.

    Axel sighed, knowing it wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Please,e back to bed,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Alice began, ¡°do you know that our bond is a miracle?¡±

    Axel stood from the bed.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he whispered. ¡°Alice, you and our bond are everything to me.¡±

    ¡°No, Axel¡­ I mean, it is literally a miracle,¡± she replied with a softugh.

    Axel moved closer, sitting down at the end of the bed to face her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean,¡± he said.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen my wolf,¡± she began. ¡°Almost no one has. But if they had, they would be surprised and confused. Because, unlike everyone else, my wolf is small. No bigger than the animal itself.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brow. He didn¡¯t understand her point.

    ¡°My super healing is slow, sometimes almost non-existent. My strength and agility are entirely trained, no more enhanced than that of a pup before they get their wolf.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­.¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Our bond is a miracle,¡± Alice said, her voice shaking, though she kept a simple smile. ¡°Because I never received the Goddess¡¯ blessing. I don¡¯t mean the way the outer packs talk about not being blessed. If they offer tribute and make an oath, the Goddess epts. But for me¡­ an oath does not exist. So no tribute will be taken.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Axel asked. ¡°Every werewolf is touched by the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Not me,¡± Alice smiled, a silent tear rolling down her cheek.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Axel asked, swallowing the mounting fear in his chest.

    ¡°Because,¡± Alice replied, licking her lips and looking into his eyes. ¡°I was born human.¡±

 Chapter 392 A Dark Story

    ¡°Human?¡± Axel repeated, sure he must have heard her wrong.

    How could she have possibly been born human?

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alice replied.

    ¡°That''s not possible,¡± Axel said. ¡°I mean, I know it is possible, but no¡­ every human that has been turned has either been driven mad or died in the process of their first shift.¡±

    ¡°That''s true,¡± she said. ¡°But, there are exceptions, it seems. From what I understand, two particr factors make me different from the other humans that have had the wolf introduced. The first is that I was a child at the time of my first shift, and my body was more able to adapt to the change.¡±

    Axel''s eyes widened, and he stood. He clenched his jaw angrily and paced alongside the bed.

    She was only eight years old when they met at the Blood Moon.

    He took a deep breath, pushing it out as he looked at her with pain and anger.

    Axel struggled to say the words. Finally, he licked his lips and closed his eyes.

    ¡°Goddess¡­ Alice¡­ you were a child¡­.¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°It was about a year before I met you.¡±

    ¡°Goddess¡­¡± Axel sighed.

    He didn''t understand. He couldn''t understand. The process of introducing a wolf to a human was violent and deadly. There was a reason that all of the packs had agreed that it was a barbaric and horrifying practice. Every single pack, great and lesser, treated the act as a crime.

    Axel looked at Alice. She still sat with her knees to her chest, resting her chin atop them. She was looking at the floor. He remembered her as the small girl who smiled for him and smelled velvety and sweet.

    He walked toward her, getting down on his knees before her. Alice raised her eyes to him. Axel reached out his hands to her ankles. He gently pulled, and she moved her legs down from the chair to the floor.

    Axel moved between her legs andid his head on herp, wrapping his arms loosely at her waist.

    ¡°I''m listening,¡± he whispered. ¡°Tell me anything you want to tell me.¡±

    Alice closed her eyes and leaned forward, resting her head on his while gently running her fingers through his long hair.

    ¡°Do you remember when I told you how I kept hold of my core personality while Holden controlled me?¡±

    Axel thought back to their days in the ruins of Eclipsed. She told him that he was a life preserver for her and kept her going forward. But there was also something else, a story, a dark story that just hearing a few words of it had filled him with dread.

    He swallowed and chewed his lip.

    ¡°A story,¡± he whispered.

    Alice nodded against him.

    ¡°An origin story.¡±

    Axel closed his eyes and held her tighter as she spoke.

    ¡°There once was a little girl. She came home from school to find that she was alone. So she cried out for her mother. But the little girl never saw her mother again, only the dress she wore, wet with the same red liquid that covered their kitchen floor.

    ¡°The man was there too. He took the little girl away from the kitchen and even further away. To a ce she had never seen before, a ce where people wore costumes all the time. Where the voice, face, and words they used were always hiding the monster that lived inside of them.¡±

    Alice paused. She nuzzled into his hair, taking in his scent. The story was old, and she knew it well. But it still hurt.

    ¡°The little girl was scared, but the man told her she needed to be strong and brave. So, he taught her to be brave, to be strong. He taught her how to hide from the monsters by living in their shadows, listening to their secrets, finding the things that hurt them, and then using them as weapons to kill the monsters.

    ¡°She learned many things. She told him all the things she had learned. And then she forgot them. And the man told the girl she needed to be a monster.¡±

    A tear fell from her eye.

    ¡°That was when she died. The little human girl, dead and gone, in her ce a shiny and new monster following the orders of her master.¡±

    Alice saw the shes of the kitchen floor, the dark crimson liquid. The dress her mother had worn that day had been long, a bright blue with sunflower pattern. But the torn pieces of the fabric scattered across the tan-colored linoleum flooring were saturated in that deep red color.

    ¡°That man¡­¡± Axel said, trying to keep his voice even. ¡°That was Holden?¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°How could he?¡± Axel growled. ¡°How could he steal an innocent child!¡±

    Axel squeezed her tighter. Alice kissed his hair and shushed him gently.

    ¡°I told you there were two factors that made it possible for me to be a werewolf,¡± Alice whispered. ¡°The first was my age.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brows.

    ¡°The second,¡± she said, ¡°was my gics.¡±

    Axel pulled away from her slowly, forcing Alice to sit up and look at him. He kept his hands on her waist, unwilling to give up their physical connection.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°My mother was human,¡± she said. ¡°My father¡­ is Holden.¡±

    Axel stared at her in disbelief. Then, finally, he let out a gentle scoff.

    ¡°I guess that makes some sense¡­ in a twisted way.¡±

    Aliceughed.

    ¡°Is it funny?¡± he asked.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°As long as it makes you smile,¡± Axel replied, reaching up and cupping her cheek. She leaned into his hand.

    After a moment, her smile fell, and her eyes lowered away from him.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Winter prefers to have a hereditary line of session,¡± Alice said.

    He narrowed his eyes, trying to see where she was going with this, and then it struck him.

    ¡°It is a preference, not a requirement. And even if it werea€¡°¡±

    ¡°I cannot be your Luna,¡± Alice stated.

    Axel growled.

    ¡°You know it''s true,¡± Alice said, looking into his eyes.

    ¡°You ARE my Luna,¡± he growled.

    ¡°Axel, the Goddess will not bless me as Luna. I won''t ever be able to be the Luna of Winter. And if we had children¡­ my blood would weaken them.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Axel growled.

    Alice sighed.

    ¡°You know I''m right,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Stop trying to leave me!¡± Axel shouted.

 Chapter 393 Stronger With Each Passing Moment

    Axel looked up at her with glistening eyes and a pained expression.

    Alice drew in a deep breath. Her eyes filled with tears. She licked her lips and leaned forward, kissing him gently.

    When she pulled away, she ced her hands on either side of his face and held him so that he looked at her.

    ¡°I''m not,¡± she whispered. ¡°I''m not leaving you.¡±

    Tears fell from Axel''s eyes, he sniffled, and his jaw shook softly.

    Alice shook her head.

    ¡°Never,¡± she whispered.

    Axel pushed forward and kissed her with a fiery passion. Alice gave as much as she got. Their mouths opened to each other, their tongues tasting each other.

    He moved from his knees onto his feet, careful not to pull away from her as he did so. He ced his hands at her ribs and lifted her off the chair, pressing her against his chest. She wrapped her legs around him.

    Axel grabbed her shirt, pulling it up and over her head, tossing it to the ground without a care. Alice tugged at his shirt, and he removed it. Their skin burned against each other, their desire growing stronger and stronger with each passing moment, with each touch of their lips.

    He carried her back to the bed, lowering her down until her back touched the nket. He lightly sucked on her tongue and lip before pulling away to stand. Axel stared down at Alice.

    Her naked breasts heaved as she panted for air. The blush in her cheeks sent a pulse of energy through his already fired-up excitement.

    Both of them let their eyes roam over the other, etching the images to memory.

    Axel unfastened his belt, and Alice was already pushing down her jeans. Axel let out a soft groan as his eyes fell on the crimson-coloredce that remained on her.

    He made quick work of the rest of his clothing as he looked her over with hungry eyes. Alice bit her lower lip and traced small circles around her breast.

    Axel could not hold back anymore, pressing his knee between her legs, spreading them. He reached down to her hips and slipped his fingers under the soft fabric of her panties. Slowly and carefully, he pulled it down.

    Alice raised her hips toward him, allowing him easier ess to remove thest touch of fabric between them.

    Alice spread her legs further apart and raised her arms to him, beckoning him to her.

    Axel grinned and shook his head. Then, he knelt before her, running his hands over her thighs, squeezing her muscles as he made his way up to his prize.

    Alice let out a soft moan, encouraging his hands on their journey. Axel¡¯s thumbs grazed her mound as he reached the top of her thighs. Alice gasped and arched her back at the gentle teasing.

    Axel smiled and moved his hands to her hips, grabbing firmly. He pulled her down toward him. He leaned forward, licking his lips before using one of his hands to gently caress her outer folds. Alice hissed with pleasure at his touch and instinctively raised her hips toward him.

    He gently ran his fingers back and forth, applying pressure as she reacted. Then, he waited until his fingers were slick with her juices.

    He spread her lips and dipped his tongue into her opening.

    Alice cried out at the sudden intense sensation. She rolled her hips and arched her back as Axel''s tongue dipped in and out. As he sucked against the small bud and sent waves of pleasure coursing over her body.

    She reached her hand down into his hair, gripping it and pulling him tighter against her as she thrust herself against his mouth. Axel''s tongue continued to move in and out until Alice held him firmly against her as she screamed out her orgasm.

    A burst of white-hot red over her body as every nerve in her body tingled in delight.

    Axel pulled away, wiping his mouth. He grinned as he watched her body writhe in pleasure.

    He moved up onto the bed, lifted her leg onto his shoulder, and lined his erection up with her opening. Axel reached down and turned her chin, so she looked at him. Her eyes swam with desire and euphoria. But she saw him, and he saw her.

    Axel moved his hips, dragging his tip along her wetness.

    ¡°I love you,¡± Alice whispered.

    Axel smiled.

    ¡°I love you, too,¡± he said.

    Axel plunged himself inside of her. Alice cried out as he filled her. His thickness stretched her walls around him. He took deep breaths as he held himself in ce. Wanting to enjoy the feeling of her surrounding him, of filling her up, of being connected to each other.

    After a moment, he saw the dazed look in her eyes, the way she let out soft pants, and her pink tongue moistened her lips. Everything about her aroused him even more. Axel slowly began to move. Each movement drew a quiet breath or moan from Alice, amplifying the pleasure he felt on his own.

    With her leg over his shoulder, the position he held her in allowed him to enter her even deeper than he had before. She couldn''t move her hips to meet his thrusts. All she could do was grip tightly to the nkets below her, let out her moans and pants, and feel the pleasure deep into her bones as he increased his tempo.

    Axel leaned forward, his thrusting bing faster and more demanding. Alice cried out below him. He could feel her muscles surrounding him growing tighter as she approached another climax.

    He pushed even harder, thrusting in and out with every pant and moan until she finally felt her muscles spasm around him as she gasped and screamed. Then, Axel could no longer hold back; he gave one final hard thrust, and his own orgasm took hold.

    Axel released his hold on her leg as she felt him reach his climax. Alice rolled her head back and allowed the pleasure to pulsate over her body. Then, after a moment, Axel began to pull away.

    But Alice wrapped her legs tightly around him, keeping him firmly inside of her.

    ¡°Where do you think you''re going?¡± she asked, her voice lowered through her soft pants.

    Axel raised his brow.

    ¡°I thought you might need a rest,¡± he said.

    ¡°I told you,¡± she said, holding him with her legs. She began to roll her hips against him in a motion that started to draw soft pants from Axel as she felt himing to life again. ¡°I''m never leaving you.¡±

    Axel chuckled. He closed his eyes and breathed heavily as she stirred his arousal, filling him with a renewed energy.

    He opened his eyes and looked down at her. Then, her body still connected to him, she arched herself toward him, licking her lips as her hand massaged her breast.

    Axel licked his lips, feeling the hunger in him grow.

    ¡°I''m never letting you,¡± he growled.

 Chapter 394 I Just Need You

    Turning in the bed, her hand reached out and touched his pillow. It was still warm, but he was gone.

    Alice sat up, letting the sheets fall, exposing her naked breasts to the cold morning air.

    ¡°Axel?¡± she called out.

    The bedroom door opened, and a robe-d Axel stepped inside with a cup in each hand. He closed the door behind him and turned to her. A raised eyebrow and then a grin appeared on his face.

    ¡°Well, good morning,¡± he said.

    Alice looked down at her breasts, then sat up straight and leaned back on her elbows against the pillows, giving him an even better view.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she purred.

    Axel''s smile widened, and he bit his lower lip. He set the cups beside the bed and quickly removed his robe as he leaped onto the bed, drawing a squeal ofughter from Alice.

    Once their morning exercise was done, theyy together in bed. Alice curled into Axel''s side, her fingertips lightly drawing invisible circles on his chest as he sipped his cold coffee.

    They had spent most of the night reacquainting themselves until they were exhausted. But the conversation from before still lingered in their minds.

    ¡°Axela€¡°¡±

    ¡°Alicea€¡°¡±

    They called to each other simultaneously.

    With a soft chuckle, Axel told Alice to go first.

    She took a deep breath and turned toy her chin on his chest and face him.

    ¡°I am yours, Axel,¡± she stated.

    Her words were wee, but her tone left a pit in his stomach.

    Axel furrowed his brow and set his coffee aside, sitting up a little more. Alice moved to rest on her elbows.

    ¡°Ok,¡± he said, swallowing nervously.

    ¡°I have no intention of being separated from you ever again,¡± she added, noticing the concern in his eyes.

    Axel let out a relieved breath.

    ¡°But,¡± she continued, ¡°I cannot be a Luna to Winter.¡±

    Axel sat up and opened his mouth to speak, but Alice quickly continued her words.

    ¡°The Luna is much more than just a title or the mate of the Alpha. She is someone that guides the packs towards the will of the Goddess. I have no connection to the Goddess and cannot perform that role.¡±

    ¡°Alicea€¡°¡±

    ¡°I am happy to just be quietly near you,¡± Alice interrupted. She licked her lips and looked away before continuing. ¡°So, if you need to find someone else as your wife, to be your official Luna¡­. To have your children, I willa€¡°¡±

    Axel let out a low growl as he moved forward, grabbing her shoulders and turning her onto the bed with him on top of her.

    Alice gasped as she looked up at him. The ends of his long hair teased her with a feather-light touch against her chest.

    He leaned forward and captured her mouth in a demanding and passionate kiss. Alice was suddenly overwhelmed by the desire he pushed through their bond, the excitement, the pleasure of their bodies pressed against each other.

    Axel pulled away from her lips and moved down her throat. His tongue danced along her flesh, drawing gasps and soft moans from her.

    Alice cried out in surprise and delight as Axel''s fingers suddenly pressed into her wet folds. He moved against her with precision and skill, he had only just begun, and she was already almost at her breaking point.

    Axel brought his mouth to her ear.

    ¡°You are mine,¡± he whispered. His hot breath sent an electric pulse that reached down into her core.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Alice whispered through her panting.

    His hand increased its movements. Alice wrapped her arms around his neck, holding to him as she gasped for breath and pressed herself against his hand. Axel pushed her to the cliff''s edge until she was free, falling through the rolling waves of pleasure only he could give her.

    Axel let out soft, shuddering breaths against Alice''s ear.

    ¡°Who am I to you?¡± he asked quietly.

    Alice furrowed her brows as her mind came back into focus. She let go of his neck and lowered her head to the pillow to look up at him. His face was hidden by his long hair. She reached up, brushing aside his golden locks to the man that stared back at her.

    His eyes filled with longing and affection.

    Alice sat up, moving to her knees to be at eye level with him. She reached out and took his face in her hands.

    ¡°To me, you are everything,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Then why would you give me away so freely?¡± he asked.

    Alice swallowed.

    ¡°I¡­ wasn''t¡­.¡±

    ¡°You will happily stay quiet by my side?¡± he said. ¡°While I marry and bed another woman?¡±

    Alice looked away, but Axel grabbed her chin to face him again.

    ¡°Do you wish to see me with another woman?¡± he asked. ¡°Would you sit in that chair and watch as we make a child together?¡±

    Alice clenched her jaw and pulled away from his hand. She looked down at her knees.

    ¡°I would prefer not to be in the room,¡± she said quietly.

    Axel growled.

    ¡°Look at me, Alice,¡± he said, telling her he was angry.

    She lifted her eyes to meet his.

    ¡°I will never let any other man touch you,¡± he growled. ¡°Even the thought of their eyes lingering on you for too long fills me with a rage like nothing I have ever experienced before.¡±

    Alice swallowed as she listened.

    ¡°You are mine, and mine alone,¡± he growled.

    She nodded without hesitation.

    Axel reached out, running his fingertips over her jaw and into her hair. He leaned forward and brushed his lips to hers. A soft, gentle kiss. He pulled back just slightly.

    ¡°Who am I to you?¡± he whispered against her lips.

    Alice pulled away from him, and Axel straightened his back but didn''t move.

    Alice stood up on her knees and moved closer to him. Then cing an arm on his shoulder, she moved her leg to straddle him.

    Axel naturally moved his hands to rest on her hips.

    Alice slipped her other hand between them, grabbing hold of his thick shaft and rubbing it gently.

    Axel let out a soft grunt, his breathing increasing with each stroke of her hand.

    ¡°You are mine,¡± Alice whispered as she moved him to line up with her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Axel whispered through thick breaths as she moved him along her hot entrance.

    Alice looked into his eyes as she lowered herself onto him, each letting out a soft moan. Axel squeezed her hips as her tightness seemed to suck him in.

    Alice licked her lips.

    ¡°Mine alone,¡± she whispered.

    Axel nodded. Alice wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned in to kiss him. Soft and gentle, she poured her love into the kiss. Hoping he understood her intention.

    Alice had no desire to see him with another woman. She just didn''t think her feelings would matter in this situation.

    Axel was the Alpha of Winter, and he took his responsibility seriously. But he did not owe his people his happiness. He would lead them, but he would never give up or rece Alice.

    They pulled away from their kiss, looking into each other''s eyes with all the love and affection that flowed between them.

    Alice ground her hips down on him, squeezing her muscles around him. Axel let out a soft grunt at the wee sensation. He held tight to her hips as he thrust himself upwards over and over.

    They clung to each other as though their lives depended on it. Neither willing to let go.

    ***

    They sat across from each other at the table. Alice was eating a te of sliced fruit while Axel finished off a bowl of cereal.

    Axel lifted his eyes to her, and she popped a ck grape into her mouth, smiling as she bit it.

    ¡°Is it sweet?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Very,¡± she smiled.

    Axel nodded, moving thest of the cereal in his bowl. He chewed on the inside of his lip, thinking for a moment before he spoke.

    ¡°Winter already has a Luna,¡± he said without looking up.

    Alice lifted her gaze to him.

    ¡°My mother isn''t going anywhere,¡± he said. ¡°A Luna doesn''t have to be the mate of the Alpha.¡±

    Alice swallowed, listening to him.

    ¡°Even if she does leave for some reason, plenty of other packs have done fine with only an Alpha,¡± he continued.

    ¡°That''s true,¡± Alice replied quietly.

    ¡°As far as the line of session,¡± Axel said. ¡°We don''t know if we will ever have a pup of our own. So, if you would feel morefortable knowing that I have an heir¡­ I can talk with Bell and Galen. See how they would feel about the possibility of Ren being named as a potential heir.¡±

    Axel looked up at her. Alice swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°I''m not saying that if we have one of our own, he or she won''t be considered,¡± Axel stated. ¡°Only that, there are options.¡±

    Alice chewed her lip and smiled, giving him another nod. Axel reached his hand out to her, which she took it immediately.

    ¡°I don''t need an official Luna. I just need you,¡± he said gently. ¡°So, please, never again suggest that I look at anyone but you.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Alice whispered.

    A small smile spread on her face, and a warmth grew in her heart. Pushing back at the cold darkness she had always been trapped inside of.

 Chapter 395 The Right Decision

    Two weeks had passed since Winter had said goodbye to their former alpha.

    Corrine and Axel had agreed to officially dere war on Autumn. However, a series of attacks on lesser packs and the Winter scouts had kept them from sending the deration.

    All scouting parties sent outside Winter were called back after three teams were attacked. Two were lost, and the third described a simr situation to what Saul had reported when Wyatt was taken.

    Summer was receiving their share of reported attacks, but the focus was still heavily directed toward Winter.

    Caleb had sent reinforcements to their allies in the lesser packs. At the same time, Axel focused on the attacks near and around his territory.

    While they suspected the one in charge was Autumn, there was no evidence to support it. The scouts that Summer had sent near Autumn imed that there had been no one in or out the entire two weeks.

    The same went for Spring, whose borders had been sealed since the announcement of their alliance with Autumn.

    The scattered reports also imed that the attacking wolves seemed unorganized and possibly feral.

    This led to the possibility of the attacks being carried out by rogues. Which then led to Axel''s current problem.

    ¡°I know what I am doing, Axel!¡± Alice growled.

    ¡°I didn''t say that you didn''t, only that we need to consider other options!¡± Axel growled back.

    ¡°This is the best option!¡± she shouted back with frustration.

    Corrine sighed. They had been arguing for the past fifteen minutes, and neither would give in anytime soon. But the fact was, one of them was actually correct. As much as she didn''t want to get between a pair of mates, this was more important than their feelings.

    ¡°Just let me handle this!¡± Axel growled at Alice.

    ¡°Alpha, perhaps we should considera€¡°¡± Saul began to speak.

    ¡°I said we need to consider other options!¡± Axel interrupted.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Corrine called to him.

    Axel turned to his mother, holding back the irritation he was clearly feeling.

    ¡°Darling, I understand your concerns, but what Alice proposes is our best option.¡±

    ¡°We don''t know that,¡± he replied, shaking his head.

    ¡°Yes, we do,¡± Alice said. Crossing her arms.

    Axel growled.

    ¡°Axel, we need information,¡± Corrine said.

    Axel clenched his jaw.

    ¡°Mateas,¡± Axel said. ¡°He and Penelope, their team could do it.¡±

    ¡°Mateas is not ready for the field yet, and Penelope is temporarily with another team,¡± Saul replied.

    ¡°I am the best choice, Axel. Just admit it,¡± Alice said with a heavy sigh.

    Axel looked away.

    ¡°Alice has the experience that none of us do. She knows routes and bypasses that haven''t been mapped or be known to others. And she can move around easily on her own. So it is much safer for her than sending a team outside,¡± Saul offered.

    ¡°Safer?¡± Axel scoffed. ¡°How will she handle it when they spot her? With no backup and Goddess knows how far away from the nearest ally!¡±

    Alice narrowed her eyes, and Axel turned to look at her.

    ¡°I just meana€¡°¡± he started to speak.

    ¡°I will handle it like I always have!¡± Alice shouted angrily. ¡°This is what I do, Axel. I gather information, and I survive.¡±

    Axel lowered his gaze from her.

    Alice shook her head and pushed past him to leave the room.

    ¡°Alice!¡± Axel shouted after her. He turned his frustration on the table knocking over the maps and papers stacked on it.

    ¡°Saul,¡± Corrine said gently, ¡°Can you give us the room?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Luna,¡± Saul gave a respectful salute before leaving the room and closing the door behind him.

    Axel stood gripping the side of the table.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Corrine called.

    ¡°Please,¡± he said softly. ¡°Don''t.¡±

    Corrine smiled.

    ¡°I''m sorry, my boy, but I cannot hold my tongue to spare your feelings this time.¡±

    Axel sighed and turned to face his mother.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said.

    Corrine touched his cheek.

    ¡°Just because she isn''t blessed with the gifts the rest of us have, does not mean she is not a formidable woman.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°If you know, why do you insist on making an enemy of her?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°I''m not trying to,¡± Axel growled.

    ¡°Well, you seeded without effort.¡±

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°I just don''t want to lose her,¡± he said, leaning back against the table.

    ¡°I know,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°We all know.¡±

    ¡°I don''t want to send her out alone,¡± he said. ¡°Not just because it''s potentially a dangerous mission, but because out there¡­ Holden, Roman¡­ what if they find her?¡±

    ¡°Your fear is understandable,¡± Corrine said, leaning against the table beside him. ¡°But, darling, it is your fear, not hers.¡±

    ¡°What? She is the first to tell anyone that those two are dangerous to us all.¡±

    ¡°I''m sure that she shares your general concern, yes. But I am saying, Axel, that your fear is losing her again. Whether from injury or disappearance. But that is not what she fears.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Axel sighed.

    ¡°She fears being useless.¡±

    ¡°What? That''s ridiculous. She''s not useless at all!¡±

    ¡°I know, but that child''s life was built around what she could do and how she could be used. It is all she knows,¡± Corrine said. ¡°Now, you want to pamper and shelter her. But she isn¡¯t built for that.¡±

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°You gave her the task of finding the traitor, and then you took it away and gave it to Saul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because he is more familiar with Winter.¡±

    ¡°I understand, and it was the right decision. But then she offered to take care of the Blue Reef children.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it was better for them to be ced within family homes, where they could be with other children and go to school.¡±

    ¡°And I agree, again, it was the right choice.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to tell me?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°When you made those decisions, did you know how she felt?¡± Corrine asked. ¡°Did you know that she wouldn''t like it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and we talked about it. She understood when I exined my reasons. It might not have been what she wanted, but it was best.¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°Because the right decision rarely has anything to do with what we want or how we feel.¡±

    Axel narrowed his eyes and then sighed, looking away from Corrine. He pushed off of the table.

    ¡°I know what you''re doing, but that''s nota€¡°¡± Axel began to argue.

    ¡°What if it were Mateas, Penelope, or Galen? What if they came to you with the exact same n and the skillset you know she has? Would your answer change?¡±

    Axel took a deep breath and sighed.

    ***

    ¡°Twice a daya€¡° No! Three times a day!¡± Axel demanded.

    Aliceughed and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him down to kiss her.

    ¡°Three times a day,¡± she whispered against his lips.

    Axel pulled her tightly against him. Pressing his forehead to hers, he took a deep breath, inhaling her scent.

    ¡°Two weeks,¡± he whispered. ¡°No matter what, youe back in two weeks.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°I mean it,¡± he said thoughtfully.

    Alice pulled back so she could look up at him.

    ¡°I will call you three times a day,¡± she smiled. ¡°And I will be here in two weeks, no matter what. I promise.¡±

    ¡°You better,¡± he whispered, tilting his head toward her for another kiss.

    ¡°Alice!¡± a small voice called, drawing her attention away from Axel''s kiss.

    ¡°Stefan!¡± Alice smiled brightly.

    The boy came running down the road, and Alice pulled away from Axel to kneel down and hug him.

    ¡°I heard you''ve got a mission to spy on the rogues!¡± Stefan said. ¡°I wanted to go with you.¡±

    Alice gave him a gentle smile.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°You move faster on your own.¡±

    Alice chuckled and nodded. She reached her hand to his cheek.

    ¡°Train hard,¡± she said, ¡°and when you are older, maybe we can share a mission together.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Stefan replied with an enthusiastic nod.

    The sound of a horn told her it was time.

    ¡°I gotta go. You be good.¡±

    She stood up and waved to the boy before turning and looking at Axel.

    Axel reached a hand out to her, she took it, and they walked together to the car. He kissed her forehead and then her lips.

    ¡°Two weeks,¡± he said.

    ¡°Three calls a day,¡± she said.

    They touched their heads together gently.

    ¡°I love you, Alice.¡±

    ¡°I love you, Sweet Boy.¡±

    Alice pulled away and got into the car, shutting the door quickly to hide the hesitation she felt at leaving him.

    As the car pulled away, she closed her eyes, seeing him in her mind watching her go.

    a€?I can''t be your Luna,'' she thought. a€?But I can be of use to you. I promise.''

 Chapter 396 They Will Be Soon

    ¡°Alpha, your phone.¡±

    ¡°I will call them back,¡± Caleb replied, continuing his work.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same number that has called three times.¡±

    ¡°Number?¡± Caleb asked, taking the phone from his newest assistant.

    It was strange to see a number on the screen. This was a private line. Only those he was close to had the number and were, therefore, already saved contacts.

    ¡°Hello?¡± he answered the call.

    ¡°Finally!¡± came the exasperated reply.

    ¡°Alice?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I have been trying to reach you for twenty minutes!¡±

    ¡°How do you even have this number?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Please¡­ this was nothing,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter right now.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath. He would make a note to talk with Axel about Alice¡¯s information gathering techniques.

    ¡°Listen, I am out on an assignment right now,¡± she said.

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°Axel already informed me that you are leading the investigation on the rogue wolves and that you might be in my territory. Is that why you are calling?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m nowhere near you or Winter. That¡¯s the problem.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°I have been gone for four days. I check in with Axel three times a day,¡±

    ¡°That seems excessive,¡± Caleb said quietly.

    ¡°Not the point!¡± Alice growled. ¡°Every day, I have made contact without issue, this morning no issue, but when I made my second call, I couldn¡¯t get through. So I waited a little while and tried again. Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Maybe his phone isn¡¯t working?¡±

    ¡°I tried Corrine, I tried Saul, none of the calls are going through,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, so it¡¯s not my phone that¡¯s the issue.¡±

    ¡°You think there is a problem in Winter?¡±

    ¡°If it was some kind of scheduled maintenance of themunications systems, Axel would have told me, and you would know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°I need you to look into it. I¡¯m at least a three-day trip from home.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what I find out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Alice said before hanging up the phone.

    A knock behind her drew her attention.

    Alice turned to see a tall, thin man with deep blue hair styled with a faded undercut and tousled side part.

    His thin lips curled into a smirk, and he raised a brow over his narrow eyes.

    ¡°Everything taken care of?¡± he asked.

    ¡°For now,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to work, shall we?¡±

    ***

    Ashleigh set her towel in the dirty clothes hamper. She stretched her back and arms and tried to push away the tiredness she still felt.

    For the past week, she had been on patrols of the outer borders every night. After they had returned home, Ashleigh and Caleb had decided it was best that Fiona continue working the administrative duties of the Luna. At least until Ashleigh was more familiar with the process. But at the moment, she was of more use to them inbat and patrol positions.

    She still had another hour before she was meant to join Caleb in a war council meeting. She looked around the room for her phone. It seemed like a good time to check in with her mother on how everyone was doing. That was when she noticed her bag beside the couch.

    Ashleigh sat down and pulled it over.

    ¡°Did I forget to unpack this?¡± she asked herself aloud.

    Inside were a few clothing items and some of her extra toiletries. Nothing she would have missed since being back home. She was about to close the bag when her fingertips grazed something she didn¡¯t recognize.

    She pulled out a leather-bound book she didn¡¯t recognize at first, and she wondered if it had been packed by ident.

    Ashleigh suddenly remembered ra¡¯s impromptu visit to Winter. The day before Wyatt had died.

    ¡°This is Alpha Cain¡¯s journal,¡± she whispered.

    With all that had happened, she hadpletely forgotten about it. She hadn¡¯t even told Caleb yet.

    ra and Nessa were away at Broken Crag when Ashleigh returned to Summer. There had been an attack near the mountain, and Jonas was injured. Nessa wanted to see her father after hearing about the tragic loss of Wyatt.

    Ashleigh remembered how worked up ra had seemed about the journal.

    ¡°There must be something pretty important in here,¡± she said.

    She opened it up and began to turn the pages.

    There were sketches of nts, rock formations, and animals. Small notes beside each illustration identified what it was, where he had seen it, and a fewments.

    Turning a few more pages, she found a short entry that described Cain having been asked by Alpha Gorn to check into an unknown power source discovered near Spring. Looking at the date of the entry, it was roughly ten years ago.

    But Ashleigh didn¡¯t know of any power sources near Spring.

    She turned the page, hoping to learn more, when the door suddenly opened wide. Ashleigh turned to see Caleb with a look of concern on his face.

    Ashleigh got to her feet.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°We need to return to Winter,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh put the journal down and grabbed her pin from the top of her dresser.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You can exin in the car,¡± she said.

    Caleb shook his head.

    ¡°We¡¯re running,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh stopped and looked at him.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Taking the car, it will take us six hours to get there, as wolves, cutting over thend instead of around it like the road does, we¡¯ll cut the time in half,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a team in the trucks with instructions to floor it and run once they reach the halfway point.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening, Caleb? Why the rush? Why are we sending a team to Winter?¡± Ashleigh asked, her heart beating wildly in her chest.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet,¡± he said. ¡°Alice called when she couldn¡¯t get through to anyone¨C¡±

    ¡°Wait, Alice?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°She¡¯s not there?¡±

    ¡°She was on assignment from Axel to investigate the rogues. But, look, that doesn¡¯t matter right now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ashleigh nodded. ¡°So, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Communications with Winter have been lost. I checked the logs for the defense systems from before themunications loss. Everything looked fine at first nce but looking closer, there are pockets along the fence that have had the power turned off.¡±

    ¡°Winter is under attack?!¡± Ashleigh shouted.

    ¡°If they aren¡¯t already, they will be soon.¡±

 Chapter 397 Too Easily Discovered

    Caleb and Ashleigh made better time than he had anticipated. They were still five miles from Winter, but he wanted to check themunications tower first.

    This was part of the treaty shared between the packs; Summer maintainedmunications and electricity, regardless of war or strife between the packs.

    As they approached, Caleb already knew from the smell in the air what they would find inside the tower.

    ¡°Is that¡­¡± Ashleigh''s words died on her lips as Caleb pushed open the door, and the answer covered the floor in front of them.

    Caleb sighed as he pulled out his phone and called to order a repair of the tower and recovery of the bodies.

    Beyond the two men lying dead on the ground, their blood pooling beneath them, Caleb could see that the hardware had been damaged. Unfortunately, it wouldn''t be a quick fix to getmunications back up and running in Winter.

    He had barely hung up the phone when it suddenly rang in his hand. He sighed and told Ashleigh to give him a minute.

    ¡°Alice, Ia€¡°¡± Caleb began.

    ¡°This is not a€?letting me know what you find out,'' Caleb!¡± Alice shouted. ¡°I have been calling for almost two hours!¡±

    ¡°I was on the road,¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°Listen, we just got to themunications tower for Winter. It''s been sabotaged, and my techs murdered. So Ashleigh and I are headed to Winter now.¡±

    ¡°Sabotaged? How?¡±

    ¡°Brute force,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°Then it wasn''t Holden,¡± Alice sighed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Attacking themunications tower is something Holden has mentioned before, but he doesn''t like brute force methods. They are too easily discovered,¡± she replied. ¡°Which means this is Roman.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw.

    ¡°It could be rogues,¡± he said.

    ¡°No, it can''t,¡± she replied. ¡°I''m with the rogues.¡±

    ¡°What? I thought you were just sent to observe them?¡±

    ¡°We don''t have time Caleb,¡± she continued. ¡°It''s Roman. He must be going after Bell.¡±

    ¡°Except Roman can''t enter Winter.¡±

    ¡°He doesn''t need to if he sends a force in after her.¡±

    Caleb suddenly thought of the pockets along the fence that had no power. Roman could be nning to take Bell at one of those positions.

    ¡°I gotta go, Alice.¡±

    Alice was silent, but he could hear her sharp breaths. Trying to calm herself.

    ¡°I want to hear from Axel tonight,¡± she said.

    ¡°Communications aren''t going to be fixed right away. We don''t know what is happening in Winter. I might not be able toa€¡°¡±

    ¡°Tonight!¡± Alice shouted. ¡°You will find a way for Axel to call me, to let me hear his voice tonight. Or I swear to your Goddess, Caleb. I will tear down the walls of Summer!¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath. The Alpha in him wanted to demand that she show him respect. But he knew she was just scared.

    ¡°I will do my best, Alice¡­ for now, I need to go.¡±

    After hanging up, Caleb called the team, which was already on its way. He updated them on the situation, telling them to hurry and reminding them that Bell was Galen''s wife and was pregnant with his child.

    Caleb returned to Ashleigh. Without a word, he knew that she wanted to tell him not to trust in Alice too much, but she held back.

    He grabbed a stick lying on the ground and drew a rough border map.

    ¡°From what I remember, there were three points along the eastern border without power and two along the western border. Those are here and here.¡±

    ¡°So, you take west, and I''ll take east,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°One of us is bound to find them.¡±

    ¡°We could do that,¡± he said. ¡°But I think it might be better if you go straight in and avoid the fight altogether.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°Hear me out,¡± Caleb said. ¡°If you go straight from the southern border, you can tell the patrol what''s happening. Yea,munications are down, but they can still get troops on the way.¡±

    ¡°I can do that at any of the entry points along the east,¡± she argued.

    ¡°I know, but if you enter the south and go straight to the center, you might be able to warn Bell first.¡±

    Ashleigh''s eyes widened.

    ¡°They''re after Bell?¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Alice thinks it might be Roman.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Goddess¡­¡±

    ¡°We''re going to stop them,¡± Caleb said, touching his hand to her shoulder.

    She nodded.

    ¡°You''ll go south?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I''ll go east. Let''s go.¡±

    ***

    When Ashleigh reached the southern border entrance, there were no patrolmen, no guards. The security system was active, but no one was at their post. She was suddenly thrilled that Caleb had insisted that even though she was now a member of Summer, her scan be included in the permissions for the system.

    She found two of the patrolmen out cold. The others were missing. She discovered their walkie-talkies, but they were already smashed to pieces. After waking them, she told them what was happening and sent them to inform everyone they could while she made her way home.

    As she made her way north, she heard rms. But it wasn''t what she expected. These weren''t the security rms that warned of an attack. Instead, these were used to indicate fires or dangerous weather conditions.

    The kind of things that would force children, the elderly, and pregnant women into one ce.

    Ashleigh pushed herself to run even faster across the snow-coverednd.

    ¡°Bell!¡± Ashleigh shouted as she pushed open the doors of themunity center.

    All around, women and children stared back at her in confusion.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± called a soft voice.

    Ashleigh turned to face a young woman she recognized from the hospital. One of the nurses that worked with Bell.

    ¡°Have you seen Bell?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Uh, she was just here. But one of the scouts came. They said that she was needed by Alpha Axel.¡±

    ¡°By Axel? Where?¡±

    ¡°I''m not sure,¡± she said, then added. ¡°It was strange, though. When I made my way here, I saw Alpha Axel and Galen heading toward the fires in the east. But it looked like the scout was leading her toward the west.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Ashleigh shouted as she ran back out the door.

    She looked toward the west, the entrance to the forest. Oddly enough, thest time she had gone searching for Bell was along the western border.

    Unsurprisingly, it was also the point at which the edge of the mountain served as part of the border. It was identified early as one of the weak points that the security system could not monitor.

    Because of that, a team of scouts was permanently assigned to that section.

    Ashleigh remembered seeing the team that was newly assigned to that post. She remembered because she wished Penny luck with her new assignment.

 Chapter 398 Theyre Here

    a€?I''m headed west,'' Ashleigh whispered in her mind to Caleb. a€?Bell was seen being taken by a scout toward the mountain. I''m going after them.''

    Using their connection formunication didn''t always work. Even after all these months, they still didn''t quite understand how their link worked. It seemed that part of it had to do with missing each other, needing to feel one another even at a distance.

    All she could do was hope that he could hear her, even if he couldn''t respond.

    She made her way into the trees, looking for any sign of which direction Bell and the scout had gone.

    ***

    ¡°A scout?¡± Caleb whispered aloud.

    He heard Ashleigh whisper, but he wasn''t able to respond.

    He was making his way up the eastern border to the north. Having found tracks and a few dead patrolmen, there was no denying that an attack was happening. Then, in the distance, he sawrge columns of ck smoke in the air. A hauntingly familiar image as he thought back to the day after the Eclipsed attack.

    Caleb headed toward the smoke.

    a€?Alpha Caleb?'' a familiar voice suddenly spoke in his mind.

    Caleb stopped in his tracks; his brows furrowed.

    a€?ra?''

    a€?Oh, my Goddess! It worked!'' ra shouted with excitement.

    a€?How am I hearing you?'' Caleb asked.

    She wasing through on his neural link, but only Galen had another imnt. Even still, the tower damage preventedmunication between them.

    a€?Well, Nessa sort of¡­ borrowed¡­ one of the human satellites and redirected the signal from ourmunications tower.''

    a€?She did what?!''

    a€?She swears they won''t notice!''

    Caleb sighed.

    a€?She adjusted the frequencies so our normalms can reach you and Galen on your neural link. Though we haven''t tried Galen yet.''

    Ignoring all the ways this could go wrong, Caleb told her to go ahead and try.

    a€?We got him!'' ra called out excitedly. a€?Ok, we can''t do much for you from here, but the team you sent is approaching Winter now. So I am going to connect you and Galen. Thems here will serve as a bridge to keep your link open.''

    a€?Thank you, ra.''

    There was a soft giggle before another voice spoke out.

    a€?Caleb?'' Galen called out.

    a€?Galen, I''m d to hear your voice.''

    a€?What is going on?'' Galen asked. a€?We have fires all over Winter, andmunications are down. Axel thinksa€¡°''

    a€?It''s an attack,'' Caleb interrupted. a€?Themunications tower was damaged, and the security system waspromised. Tell me where you are, and I wille to you.''

    After a quiet moment, Galen replied.

    a€?Eastern vige about a mile from the border¡­ and Caleb?''

    Caleb had already started in the direction he was told.

    a€?Hurry, they''re here.''

    ***

    [A Few Minutes Earlier]

    ¡°How did this happen?!¡± Galen shouted, passing the bucket of water down the line.

    When an out of control fire had been reported, he had expected to find one, maybe two buildings on fire. But when he and Axel had arrived in the small eastern vige, almost every building was already in a ze.

    The dark plumes in the northern distance were even more concerning than that.

    ¡°Firstmunications go down, now fires?¡± Axel growled quietly. ¡°Someone has breached our borders.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Galen sighed. ¡°Based on where we see the smoke, I would guess they started here in the east and have made their way up.¡±

    ¡°Why the fires? Most of these people made it out of their homes alive. So why not just attack them? Withmunications down, we wouldn''t have known toe to help them. It was the smoke that sent us here.¡±

    Galen looked around. He, Axel, and arge number of cold warriors had immediately left the central city ande to put out the fires. Even now, some of the cold warriors were splitting off to go north.

    a€?Galen?'' ra''s voice called to him.

    He was surprised to hear her voice, less surprised when she exined how she had gotten ess to his link.

    ra told him that Caleb and Ashleigh were in Winter and that they had learned about themunications going down and sent a team. He felt relieved knowing they had backup on the way.

    Hearing Caleb''s voice reassured him. Axel was a great leader and strong Alpha, but Caleb would always be Galen''s Alpha.

    ¡°Galen!¡± Axel called just as Caleb asked for their location.

    Galen turned his attention to where Axel pointed. Between the fiery buildings, he saw movement. There were at least fifty of them. Wolves. Their fur was matted and dirty, their lips drawn back in rabid snarls.

    a€?Eastern vige about a mile from the border¡­ and Caleb?''

    Galen didn''t wait for a reply.

    a€?Hurry, they''re here.''

    ***

    Ashleigh had been following the faint smell of Bell''s shampoo. She had only recognized it because of its uniqueness.

    When she had stayed at Bell''s house, she had first noticed the strange smell. Later, she learned it was a new shampoo, bubble gum scented. Bell admitted that pregnancy had done strange things to her tastes.

    It was clear that Bell was being taken toward the mountain. Ashleigh considered whether or not to just spring ahead, but there was the slightest chance that she was wrong. If she was, she would lose them.

    As she weighed her options, she almost missed the movement behind her. Her reaction was toote to avoid getting hit but quick enough to prevent the second swing from the hand that held the knife.

    Ashleigh rolled to the ground beneath her. Then, swinging her leg, she swept the man and brought him down hard on his face. Quickly she jumped on top of him and punched him hard, knocking him out. Then, as she moved to stand, she was caught around the throat by an arm from someone behind her.

    A light whistle through the air kept her from reacting. A soft groan of protest came from the woman that had grabbed her, and then Ashleigh was free. The woman fell to her knees and then onto her back with an arrow piercing her throat.

    Ashleigh turned in the direction the arrow hade from. There, still holding her bow aimed, with an arrow already notched, stood Penelope.

    ¡°Penny¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered. ¡°Where did youe from?¡±

    Penelope lowered her bow.

    ¡°I''ve been here all day,¡± she said. ¡°I''m assigned to the mountain''s edge, remember?¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°I guess I don''t need to tell you thatmunications are down, and we''ve had a breach,¡± she said.

    ¡°Got that,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Did you see Bell around here?¡±

    ¡°Bell?¡± Penelope asked with furrowed brows. ¡°She should be at themunity center with the others.¡±

    ¡°She was,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°but a scout came and told her that Axel needed her. So they took her west.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Axel wouldn''t be over here,¡± Penelope said. ¡°There are fires in the east. He would have gone that way.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at Penelope, her eyes running over the bow in her hand.

    ¡°If you''ve been here all day andmunications are down, how do you know where the fires are?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Penelope looked at Ashleigh curiously, then sighed.

    ¡°The trees, Ashleigh,¡± Penelope said. ¡°I make my way around through the trees. When the rms went off, I was already pretty high. I just kept going and saw the smoke, right to the east and north.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°I''m not the traitor,¡± Penelope growled.

    ¡°Didn''t say you were.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Penelope smiled sarcastically. ¡°You just thought it very obviously.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I don''t know who to trust, but Bell is in danger, and I need help finding her.¡±

    Penelope clenched her jaw and then looked away.

    ¡°You came from that way. I came from over there,¡± she said, pointing in different directions. ¡°The traitor is one of our scouts, which means they know that going this way is the best option to avoid getting caught.¡±

    Penelope motioned into the trees. Ashleigh furrowed her brow, there was one path left, and it was a direct route to the edge of the mountain.

    ¡°This way would be quicker if they are trying to leave Winter,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes, but that way is also patrolled and has had traps ced for exactly this reason.¡±

    Ashleigh hesitated. Looking between the two paths. Suddenly a thought urred to her. She looked back at Penelope.

    ¡°You said the traitor is one of our scouts¡­ how do you know that?¡±

 Chapter 399 The Only Way

    Penelope sighed.

    ¡°Because Saul has narrowed it down to three people,¡± she said. ¡°He asked me to help check on two of them.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Ashleigh growled.

    ¡°When all the teams were pulled in, the scouts got rearranged. I was ced at the edge along with two other people. One of them, I found not long before I found you. Dead in the snow.¡±

    ¡°What about the other?¡±

    ¡°No sign of him,¡± she said. ¡°He was already gone by the time the rms went off.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Oren.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°I know that name¡­¡± she said quietly. ¡°Why do I know that name?¡±

    ¡°Because he was one of my brother¡¯s scouts.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened. She remembered him now. He was one of the wolves that had helped Granger escape. The one that requested to be sent outside of Winter.

    ¡°Then he is the one that has Bell,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°We need to find him!¡±

    ***

    Caleb drove his sword down on the wolf, pinning it to the ground. The maddened creature continued to throw its body side to side and mp its jaws in Caleb¡¯s direction. In doing so, it only hastened its demise, tearing at its flesh and organs with each movement against the sharp de of his sword.

    ¡°These aren¡¯t rogues¡­.¡± Caleb said as he pulled the sword out of the thrashing body. Though practically cut in half, it still tried to reach him. Finally, with a squelching grunt, the monster took itsst ragged breath.

    ¡°Whatever they are, their numbers seem endless!¡± Axel shouted. Another ten or so of these wolves made their way out from between the mes of the buildings.

    All around them, cold warriors were fighting against the rabid dogs, they were not difficult to fight, but they were tenacious, unyielding. And there were so many of them.

    ¡°Alpha!¡± a man shouted behind them. ¡°Look!¡±

    At the call, both Axel and Caleb turned to see another group approaching. There were at least forty men and women wearing expressions of malice and contempt.

    ¡°Autumn wolves,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Alice thought Roman might be behind this,¡± he replied.

    Axel turned to Caleb.

    ¡°You spoke with her?¡± he asked.

    Caleb nodded, ¡°She¡¯s the reason we even learned there was a problem in Winter.¡±

    Axel smiled and turned back to face the new additions to the battlefield.

    Galen stepped up beside Caleb.

    ¡°We can take these guys, no problem,¡± he grinned.

    ¡°We can take them,¡± Caleb said, indicating himself and Axel. ¡°You have somewhere else to be.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh was headed toward the western border, near the mountain. She was searching for Bell, who had been led away by an unnamed scout.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Galen shouted, panicked.

    ¡°Go, we¡¯ve got this,¡± Axel said.

    Galen nodded quickly, and without looking back, he ran to the west, shifting into his wolf to move faster.

    ¡°You ready?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°I better be,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Alice said that if I don¡¯t get you on the phone with her tonight, she will tear down the walls of Summer.¡±

    Axel chuckled.

    ¡°We better get to work,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t want to leave you homeless.¡±

    Calebughed.

    Together, they charged at the party of Autumn wolves who were already making their way toward the two alphas.

    ***

    ¡°Why exactly did Axel say he needed to see me?¡± Bell asked, looking around the area. She immediately noticed where they were going.

    The border wasn¡¯t far now.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say, only that I needed to bring you to him.¡±

    ¡°And where is he, exactly?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Not far.¡±

    ¡°Oren,¡± Bell called, stopping where she stood. ¡°I¡¯m not going any further until you tell me where you are taking me.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Axel wants to keep you safe. So he has arranged a bunker to hide you.¡±

    ¡°From what?¡±

    ¡°There is an attack happening right now. He didn¡¯t want you to be scared, so he told me not to tell you until you were safe.¡±

    ¡°Attack by who?¡± Bell asked, feeling her pulse quicken.

    ¡°Autumn wolves,¡± Oren replied, ¡°now, please. We have to go.¡±

    Bell didn¡¯t move.

    Her heart was racing, and her throat felt dry. She put her hands over her swollen belly, hugging it.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± she said softly.

    Bell licked her lips nervously.

    ¡°What?¡± Oren asked.

    ¡°If Autumn wolves are here¡­ Axel wouldn¡¯t send me to the border.¡±

    Oren clenched his jaw.

    ¡°It also doesn¡¯t make sense that we haven¡¯t seen anyone. We are close enough to the border that we should have seen the other scouts by now.¡±

    Oren lowered his head and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    Bell swallowed.

    ¡°We all have a choice, Oren,¡± she replied.

    ¡°After Granger¡­ I couldn¡¯t face anyone in Winter without seeing the hate and disgust in their eyes. Even my own family,¡± he sighed. ¡°So I joined one of the long-distance scouting parties. I met my mate there, and I thought things were finally getting back on track.¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°But then we got attacked. Captured by Autumn wolves¡­ they tortured us. My mate and I were the only survivors. When they realized who she was to me, they dragged her away. They let me go, but they kept her. So as long as I give you to them, they will give her to me.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Bell shook her head, speaking softly as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°You can¡¯t do this¡­.¡±

    ¡°I have to,¡± he said, grabbing her shoulder and pushing her forward. ¡°Keep moving.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re lying to you!¡± she shouted, dragging her feet. ¡°They will never give her back to you!¡±

    ¡°They will!¡± he shouted, pulling her roughly toward him. ¡°I already proved myself to them!¡±

    Bell gasped, surprised by his aggression and the guilt she saw in his eyes.

    ¡°What¡­ what did you do?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What I had to,¡± he sighed.

    She looked carefully at him and considered what he had said.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°We haven¡¯t heard of any scouting parties going missing before Wyatt¡­.¡±

    Oren clenched his jaw.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he growled, trying to push her, but she nted her feet.

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Bell said with a shaky voice and angry tears. ¡°You were there.¡­ You¡­ shot the arrow¡­.! You killed¡­ Wyatt?¡±

    He closed his eyes, turning his head away from her.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough to give them the routes¡­ this was the only way to prove that I would do what they wanted.¡±

    Bell let out a pained and shaky breath.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± an angry shout came from the trees behind them.

    Before Oren or Bell could react, an arrow came speeding out of the branches above, finding purchase in his shoulder as he uttered a painful shout.

    Bell was knocked away when he jerked his arm into his body.

    Penelope dropped out of the tree. She aimed her bow at him with an angry fire in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡­ are the reason I lost them! You killed my team! You traitor!¡±

 Chapter 400 Nowhere To Run

    Penelope held her bow trained on Oren. He took deep breaths keeping his eye on her but making no move to attack or defend.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Penelope shouted. ¡°I found them!¡±

    A sh of panic passed over Oren¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Take her to Roman now!¡± he shouted.

    Behind the trees, only a few feet from where they had stopped, two men and two wolves came out. Penelope¡¯s eyes widened. She moved her aim toward the closest to Bell and let loose the arrow. With a loud and painful cry, the wolf fell to the ground.

    Oren took the opportunity to jump at Penelope, bringing her crashing down into the snow.

    ¡°Go! Go now!¡± he shouted, struggling to hold her down.

    The remaining three surrounded Bell, grabbing her arms as she struggled and shouted. Then, they hurried to pull her further into the trees.

    Oren looked back; it wasn¡¯t far to the border. All they had to do was get her across, and Roman would be waiting on the other side. Then his mate would be released.

    ¡°I¡¯m not someone you should ignore!¡± Penelope growled. Getting her arm loose from his grasp, she punched him as hard as she could, knocking him off her.

    ¡°Penelope!¡± Ashleigh shouted.

    Penelope jumped on top of Oren.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine here. Go, they¡¯ve got Bell!¡± she shouted, without taking her eyes off Oren.

    ¡°No!¡± he shouted as Ashleigh ran past them. ¡°You can¡¯t! They¡¯ll kill my mate!¡±

    Penelope punched him again and then leaned forward close to his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fool if you think she¡¯s still alive!¡± she growled angrily. ¡°She would have rather died than betray Winter!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± he shouted angrily. ¡°She¡¯s alive! She has to be!¡±

    ¡°You gave up your pack and whatever shred of dignity you had left for nothing,¡± Penelope scoffed.

    Oren growled angrily and shoved her hard. Then, finally, he managed to push her off him and got to his feet. He turned to run, determined to make it to the border, to find his mate.

    It was suddenly difficult to breathe, and his back and chest both burned. He tried to breathe but couldn¡¯t even manage a gasp. He stepped forward and fell to his knees as he wheezed painfully. His eyes moved down to his chest, and a bloodied arrowhead poked through the torn hole in his shirt.

    He heard the crunching steps in the snow behind him.

    She bent down and reached forward to find the end of the arrow that stuck out of his back.

    She ced her lips beside his ear and whispered through her rage, ¡°Say hello to my brother.¡±

    Penelope gripped the arrow tightly and ripped it back through his body as he let out a guttural gasp and grunt of pain before slumping forward into the snow.

    ***

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t need to be told twice. She ran past Penelope and Oren, following after Bell and the others.

    ¡®Bell is being dragged to the mountainside western border! We found the traitor. Penelope has him,¡¯ she called out to Caleb through their link. ¡®I am following after Bell. Pleasee if you hear this!¡¯

    A wolf jumped out at her, trying to go for her ankles. Ashleigh threw herself to the side and pulled out her small des. As she hit the ground, the wolf corrected and jumped at her.

    Ashleigh stabbed the creature at its throat. It made a horrible cry as she turned the de before pulling it out and jumping to her feet to give chase once more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this!¡± Bell begged, trying to pull away from the two men that dragged her toward the border. ¡°Please!¡±

    They said nothing. They just continued to pull her toward the fence.

    Bell¡¯s heart was in her throat, her entire body was in a panic.

    She felt the energy, the ufortable pull of their bond. It burned along her senses. It wasn¡¯t like the night she ran away. It wasn¡¯t just a soft hint of something strange.

    No, this was thick, heavy. It weighed on her. It threatened to drown her. As she stared forward, dreading every single step, she realized why.

    Her heart stopped as he stepped closer to the fence, his fiery eyes burning into her as he watched her with his wicked grin getting closer and closer.

    Bell cried out. She desperately tried to pull away, she screamed, and she iled. Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded to the Goddess to save her.

    Then there was a sudden weight on one of her arms as one of the men stopped moving. He clung to her as he slumped down to his knees and then let go as he fell forward. A dagger stuck in the back of his throat.

    Bell looked back toward the trees. There stood Ashleigh, arm still outstretched from throwing her knife. She took deep breaths.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Bell screamed.

    ¡°Get her over here now!¡± Roman shouted with a fit of deep anger.

    The man holding Bell¡¯s arm pulled her even harder, attempting to run thest few feet to the fence.

    Ashleigh growled and shifted into her wolf. Then, running at top speed, she jumped onto the man¡¯s back, sending him flying forward, and Bell tumbled to the ground.

    Bell rolled but stopped short of the fence. She lifted her eyes to see Roman less than a foot away. She gasped.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t over¡­.¡± he growled. ¡°I know where you are. You have nowhere to run.¡±

    Bell frantically crawled away from him, her heart beating so strongly she feared it would give outpletely. Her breathing had be quick and shallow, and the world around her began to spin until it became dark.

    ***

    Roman growled as Ashleigh put down thest of the Autumn wolves trying to pull Bell across the border. His n was ruined. There was no point in remaining any longer. He woulde for her another day.

    He turned away from the fence, but a sound from behind drew his attention. He expected to find that Ashleigh was daring enough to attack him. He smiled, thinking how fun it would be to tear her apart in front of Bell¡¯s eyes.

    To his shock and confusion, it wasn¡¯t the Summer Luna, but instead a golden and red wolf charged at him with teeth bared and a snarl.

    ¡°Galen!¡± Ashleigh cried out as she saw his wolf run past her and across the border.

    He tackled Roman, and they both crashed down the mountain, out of sight. Her eyes widened in fear and panic.

    ¡®Caleb!¡¯ she screamed through their link. ¡®Galen has gone after Roman! They went down the mountain. He¡¯s going to get killed!¡¯

    She stared into the darkness, desperately searching for any sign of them. Her chest heaved from the deep breaths she took.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Bell called out weakly.

    Ashleigh quickly turned back to her friend.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± she whispered, wrapping her arms around Bell and hugging her close.

    ¡®Galen barely survived thest time Roman was here,¡¯ she thought with concern. ¡®I need to help him¡­.¡¯

    But she couldn¡¯t leave Bell. Ashleigh didn¡¯t expect to hear back from Caleb. She didn¡¯t even think he could hear her.

    When Ashleigh¡¯s words came to him, Caleb and Axel were already on their way.

    Hearing that Galen was going after Roman, he smiled.

    ¡®You have never witnessed his strength.¡¯

    Caleb¡¯s reply came as an ominous whisper in Ashleigh¡¯s mind.

    ¡®He is drawn to protecting those around him. But if there is no one to defend, only to defeat¡­. Goddess, help his enemy.¡¯

 Chapter 401 An Excruciatingly Long Moment

    The impact of the wolf mming into his chest had been a surprise. Roman was unable to stop the momentum from dragging them both back to tumble along the dips and edges of the mountain slope

    As they fell down the mountain, the wolf continued to snap and bite at Roman. Then, the brutal shock of thending against the teau sent them sprawling in different directions.

    With a pained grunt, Roman got to his feet first.

    The wolf shifted back into the blond-haired man who had pushed him away from Bell the first time he came for her.

    ¡°You again,¡± Roman growled. But then he remembered how easily this one had fallen before. ¡°Didn''t you learn your lesson thest time we met?¡±

    Galen didn''t respond as he was getting to his feet.

    ¡°You couldn''t even hit me then. So what do you expect to do now?¡± Roman asked with augh.

    ¡°Last time,¡± Galen replied. ¡°I was concerned with protecting my wife and child.¡±

    Roman snarled at the words.

    ¡°This time,¡± Galen continued, lifting his gaze to Roman. ¡°There is no one here but us.¡±

    Galen spread his fingers as the ck material stretched out from his hands, forming two axes, one in each hand. He gripped them tightly.

    Roman smiled, pulling two daggers from his waist.

    ¡°Let''s see what you can do,¡± he said.

    Galen needed no more encouragement. He charged forward, raising one axe in the air.

    Roman grinned and lowered his shoulder as he charged out, intent on stabbing Galen at his exposed stomach. But to his surprise, Galen spun at thest moment before Roman''s dagger could plunge into him.

    Galen turned out and around Roman. He brought the force of the axe down on his exposed back. His armor barely protected him from the razor-sharp edge.

    Roman grunted and fell but recovered enough to roll away before the second axe mmed down to finish him. He got to his feet, shocked that Galen was able to hit him at all.

    Galen readied his weapons for another attack. He came at Roman, both arms swinging. Roman blocked and dodged, avoiding almost all of Galen''s attacks. But he had to admit, it wasn''t easy.

    Roman was backed into the mountainside, but rather than creating an opening for Galen to box him in, Roman was able to use the wall to brace himself. He jumped and kicked Galen in the stomach, sending him stumbling backward and losing his bnce.

    Taking advantage of his slight disorientation, Roman lunged at Galen, dragging one de across the back of Galen''s shoulder as he stabbed the other into his side.

    Galen cried out but pushed Roman away before he could do more damage.

    ¡°You''re more fun than I expected, I''ll give you that,¡± Romanughed as the two men circled each other.

    Galen clenched his jaw.

    ¡°Don''t worry,¡± Roman continued. ¡°I will be sure to tell Bell how hard you fought before you died.¡±

    Galen mmed his weapons together, they shattered, and the dark material began forming into a long two-handed battle axe. He snarled as he raised the weapon high and spun it within centimeters of Roman''s face.

    ¡°Neat trick,¡± Roman whispered as he jumped back.

    Galen smiled and quickly reversed directions, surprising Roman as the heel of the axe mmed into his side and sent him falling with a heavy groan.

    Roman was getting angry at the number of times this fool was getting the better of him. Finally, he got back to his feet and put distance between them.

    Galen continued to swing the axe. But Roman was fast enough to avoid the swings. It did, however, also keep him from making any attacks on Galen.

    Unfortunately, the wound on his shoulder was beginning to be a problem with the axe¡¯s weight. Roman noticed that Galen''s swings got weaker and lower. He grinned and observed until it was time.

    The swing came at him, and Roman crossed his daggers, shoving them down hard at the base of the axe pushing the de into the ground until it was stuck.

    Galen was surprised by the action, giving Roman enough of an edge to rush forward, tackling him to the ground.

    They struggled for dominance. Roman punched Galen, again and again, until his lip split open. Galen growled and jabbed Roman''s side with extreme force.

    Roman fell off Galen, quickly moving to grab his weapons, and the two squared off again. The dark material in Galen''s hands reformed the battle axes.

    This time it was Roman that rushed at Galen.

    Galen blocked most of the hits, but not all of them. Finally, Roman dragged the de across Galen''s arm, forcing him to drop one of his axes.

    Roman increased his tempo, unwilling to give Galen a chance to recover the weapon. Two more gashes at Galen''s side, and his armor had been prated.

    Roman pulled back for a strong thrust, but Galen was ready. He brought the axe low, and as Roman dove at him, Galen thrust upward while bringing his other arm high in the air and forming a dagger in his hand.

    He thrust the axe¡¯s handle into Roman''s chin, forcing his face up as the dagger came at an angled downward swing. The de cut into Roman''s flesh, starting at the eyebrow and continuing to his cheekbone.

    Roman shrieked as the de pierced his eye.

    The gash across his face left him bloodied and blinded. Roman stumbled back toward the cliff''s edge. Galen quickly followed after him.

    Galen swung, catching Roman''s arm. Then again, this time, his chest. Finally, on the third swing, only steps away from the edge, Roman was enraged. He dodged, crouched down, and stretched his arm to draw a deep gash across Galen''s thigh.

    Galen howled as his flesh tore, and he stumbled forward, allowing Roman a chance to take another swing. He stabbed into Galen''s shoulder once again.

    Both men breathed heavily, their wounds open and bleeding, their strength draining.

    But it was Roman that recovered enough to stand. He looked down at Galen and raised his dagger high.

    ¡°I''ll send the infection in Bell''s womb to join you soon,¡± Roman snarled, bringing down the dagger with all the strength he had left.

    At that exact moment, Galen gathered his strength and got to his knee. The ck material spread over his arm and shot forward into Roman''s stomach. Forming the sword as it did so.

    Roman''s eye widened, and his mouth dropped in shock. He looked down at the ck material that began to fall away. His dagger dropped. Roman brought his hand to his stomach, holding the wound desperately as he stumbled back over the cliffside.

    Galen took deep, heavy breaths. His warm exhales twirled in the cold night air before him. Thest of the sword fell away into his armor, and he got to his feet. Holding his shoulder, he limped to the cliff''s edge and looked down.

    All he saw below was the cold mountain fog covering the ckness of the long drop down. He smiled and let out a softugh.

    a€?Galen!'' Caleb called through their link.

    Galen let out a sigh.

    a€?I did it,'' he whispered back. a€?I killed him, Caleb.''

    a€?I know,'' Caleb replied.

    Galen chuckled.

    a€?What do you mean, you know? It just happened.''

    a€?You need toe back, now.''

    A sudden, deep sense of dread took hold of Galen.

    a€?Extreme physical duress.'' Bell''s words echoed in his mind. a€?When one mate endures extreme physical duress, the other often feels it¡­.''

    Galen swallowed. His heart quickened, and his breaths became short.

    a€?Caleb¡­ how do you know he''s dead?''

    Caleb was quiet for an excruciatingly long moment.

    a€?Meet us at the hospital. Bell is already on her way.''

 Chapter 402 Hasty Decision

    Bell was struggling. Seeing Roman standing only inches away from her had sent her mind into a panic. She had been floating in the space between consciousness for what seemed like a very long time.

    She opened her eyes and saw Ashleigh standing not far from her.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± she had called out, her voice sounding far away to her own ears.

    Bell felt rather than saw Ashleighe and hold her close. She felt her warmth and protection. Maybe now she would be able to break through the darkness that was surrounding her and find her way back into the light.

    But it wasn¡¯t easy. Her eyes fluttered open and closed, and her head lolled side to side, feeling heavy. The world around her was blurred and out of focus. It was difficult to find anything to hold onto.

    Ashleigh whispered to her, telling her she would be ok.

    There were other voices, a woman. Ashleigh sent her away. Bell only understood one word.

    ¡°Help.¡±

    She felt tired, but the panic in her heart was settling.

    And then everything changed.

    Bell screamed in Ashleigh¡¯s arms. Ashleigh did her best to hold her back and keep her from hurting herself. Bell¡¯s hands shot up to her eye, grabbing at it aggressively.

    ¡°Bell!¡± Ashleigh cried out, pulling her hands away from her face. ¡°Stop! Bell, you¡¯ve gotta snap out of it!¡±

    Bell thrashed and continued trying to reach her hand to her eye, screaming as she did so. Until she suddenly stopped. She sprung forward, sitting up with a gasp as though the wind had been knocked out of her.

    Her eyes were wide and filled with panic.

    Bell¡¯s jaw shook as her frightened eyes looked down; with a shaky hand, she touched her belly. Then, she lifted her eyes to Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh could only look on in horror at the familiar reaction. She remembered the way Corrine had dropped to her knees, the way she had wed at her throat. And the scream that haunted Ashleigh for days after.

    Bell¡¯s eyes lost their shine and rolled back into her head as her body went limp. Luckily, Ashleigh already had her supported in her arms.

    ¡°Bell!¡± Ashleigh cried out, lifting her head to look at her.

    But Bell was not responding.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Penelope called, breaking through the trees. ¡°I found some help! Luckily, he wasn¡¯t too far¡ª Oh Goddess!¡±

    Ashleigh followed Penelope¡¯s gaze to the snow beneath Bell and the bright red color that stained it.

    Saul stepped out from behind Penelope. Then, without a word, he moved forward and picked Bell up.

    ¡°We need to get her to the hospital,¡± Saul said, looking at Ashleigh. He turned to Penelope. ¡°You go ahead as fast as you can. Tell them that we areing. She will need an emergency delivery as soon

    as possible.¡±

    Penelope swallowed and nodded, turning, and immediately shifting before running back into the trees.

    ¡®Caleb, we are going to the hospital,¡¯ Ashleigh whispered to their bond with a shaken voice. ¡®I think Galen killed Roman¡­ but Bell¡­ she¡¯s in trouble. The bond¡­ I forgot about it¡­.¡¯

    ***

    Ashleigh sat quietly in the corner of the waiting room, with her knees pulled to her chest. Caleb sat in the chair beside her, his hand resting gently on her back.

    Axel sat in a chair by the window, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees.

    Saul had carried Bell all the way to the hospital. Once they arrived and the doctors had taken her back, he sat with Ashleigh until Caleb and Axel came. He then volunteered to find Corrine and let her know the situation.

    They were grateful, as none of them wished to leave.

    The doors of the waiting room burst open. They each lifted their heads to see Galen, bloodied and limping into the room.

    ¡°Where is she?!¡± he shouted, moving toward the treatment doors.

    Axel and Caleb both stood up and grabbed him, supporting him as they led him to a chair.

    ¡°She¡¯s with the doctors,¡± Axel said. ¡°They had to take her into surgery.¡±

    Galen¡¯s eyes widened, and he lowered his head.

    ¡°They said it will like take some time,¡± Caleb added. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get you looked at while we wait.¡±

    Galen shook his head.

    ¡°Not until I know she is all right, that they both are.¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°I understand, bu¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± Galen stated, looking up at Caleb angrily. ¡°I need to be here.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that Bell will be happy about that?¡± Axel asked. His tone was neutral. ¡°Do you think she will appreciate that instead of getting your wounds checked, you chose to sit here, bleeding out all over the floor, waiting for news that won¡¯te for hours?¡±

    Galen growled at Axel.

    ¡°When Bell wakes up from surgery, if she sees you like this, it will only cause her pain,¡± Axel continued. ¡°She has had more than enough of that.¡±

    Galen lowered his eyes.

    ¡°Come on, Galen,¡± Caleb said softly. ¡°We¡¯ll be right down the hall. If anything happens, Axel will let us know.¡±

    Axel nodded.

    Galen didn¡¯t reply, but Caleb took his silence as acknowledgment and helped him to his feet. He nodded at Axel.

    Axel nodded back and turned to join Ashleigh, taking Caleb¡¯s ce beside her.

    Caleb guided Galen down the hallway.

    They were directed into a room. Galen was ufortable with how far they had gone from the emergency room. So, Caleb agreed to leave and check in with Axel or Ashleigh every ten minutes while Galen was being treated.

    The most significant issues were the gash on his thigh and the cuts on his shoulder. His leg was stitched up, but the wound was deep. He was told it would take at least a few days to heal properly.

    His shoulder was cleaned and stitched and then ced in a sling.

    Galen was barely listening to the doctor as he was given a description of his wounds and treatments. All he could think about was Bell and Ren and the possibility that they might die tonight because of his hasty decision and need for revenge.

 Chapter 403 Tears Filled Her Eyes

    An emergency delivery had to be performed, but first, they would need to stabilize Bell.

    The report from the doctor was that Bell had struggled to breathe on her own when she first arrived. She was screaming and clutching at her stomach. They were forced to sedate her to examine her properly.

    The nurse who came to report to him gave him a sad look. She told him that she didn¡¯t know Bell well but admired and respected her greatly. She promised Galen that the hospital staff would ensure she received the best treatment possible.

    Galen nodded, and she left the room.

    He was alone as Caleb had gone to update Corrine on Bell¡¯s diagnosis.

    He thought back over every moment of the fight with Roman. Every single hit, every stab, every punch. As the image of stabbing his eye fell over Galen¡¯s mind, he let out a soft groan of guilt.

    He clenched his jaw. It was stupid. He should have just let Roman go and stayed with Bell.

    ¡°Has it started already?¡± Caleb asked.

    Galen looked up at the door where Caleb was walking in. Galen furrowed his brows at Caleb¡¯s question.

    ¡°I mean the guilt trip,¡± Caleb smiled.

    Galen looked away with a heavy sighed and leaned back in his bed. The doctor had insisted that Galen had lost too much blood and needed a transfusion. That meant he was stuck in this room until said transfusion was done.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone after him,¡± Galen replied through gritted teeth. ¡°I should have stayed by her side.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know,¡± Caleb said softly. Sitting down on the small stool beside the bed.

    Galen scoffed.

    ¡°We all know what happens when one mate dies and the other lives,¡± Galen replied with irritation.

    ¡°Galen, if I had been in your shoes. If I had the chance to kill the monster terrorizing my wife¡­ I would have done it too.¡±

    Galen looked away.

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Nothing can change what already happened,¡± he said. ¡°But at least now, when Bell wakes up, she won¡¯t have that darkness looming over her anymore.¡±

    Galen closed his eyes andid his head back.

    ¡°What if a new darkness looms over her¡­¡± he whispered.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°What if¡­.¡± Galen started to speak, but he couldn¡¯t finish the words.

    He could not bring himself to ask aloud whether or not Bell would ever forgive him if their son died because of him.

    ***

    Galen¡¯s treatment and transfusion had altogether taken up four hours. He returned to the waiting room.

    Axel sat in the same chair by the window where he had seen him earlier. He leaned his head back against the wall for support as he slept. On the floor beside him, Corrine had curled up on her jacket.

    Caleb and Ashleigh sat together in the corner of the room, holding each other closely as the time passed before them.

    Galen sat down, unsure if he could even attempt to sleep. He had no idea how long he would be prevented from seeing Bell. It had already been several hours.

    Galenid his back against the wall, closing his eyes just a little to block out the fluorescent light above him.

    Time passed within that blink of his eye.

    ¡°Galen,¡± came a whisper near his ear. ¡°Galen, wake up.¡±

    The voice called to him, pulling him away from the dark dreams ofbat and back into reality.

    Galen opened his heavy lids, fighting against the wave of sleepiness.

    ¡°Peter?¡± he asked.

    Peter nodded and reached out his hand.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± Peter whispered.

    Galen sat up and looked around. Everyone else was still sleeping.

    ¡°Right now, I just need you toe.¡±

    Galen didn¡¯t like the seriousness in Peter¡¯s tone. Why was he calling only Galen back? Why didn¡¯t he just say, ¡®Bell hase through it¡¯ or something else to indicate that she was okay? Why was Galen too afraid to ask why?

    He followed Peter silently, preparing himself for the worst, unsure what he would do if Bell didn¡¯t survive.

    Galen took long, slow breaths to calm his nerves.

    ¡°Here,¡± Peter said, stopping a few stepster.

    They were standing in a hallway. Beside them was an office, and across the hall was arge window with the blinds drawn.

    Galen looked around with confusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ what are we doing here?¡±

    ¡°Just wait right here, one moment,¡± Peter said.

    He walked a little further down the hall and then entered a door. Galen did as he was told and stayed put. A momentter, the blinds in therge window were opened, and Galen could see inside.

    Peter stood on the other side of the ss with a bright smile, pointing down. Galen followed his hand with his eyes. Beside Peter was a clear bass, and inside was a tiny baby wrapped in a blue nket.

    Peter moved the bass closer to the window so Galen could see the small creature even more clearly.

    He then motioned for Galen toe inside. Galen did as he was told. When he entered the room, a nurse was waiting for him. She gave him a pair of scrubs to change into before he could approach his son.

    When Galen returned, dressed in scrubs, he approached with excitement and reservation.

    ¡°Galen,¡± Peter said. ¡°I would like to introduce you to your son, Ren.¡±

    Galen had no words; his entire body was frozen as he stared down into his son¡¯s face.

    He didn¡¯t know the tears wereing until he felt them roll down his cheeks. A soft sob and a smile were the only reactions he could produce at that moment.

    ¡°Would you like to hold him?¡± Peter asked. ¡°We have a little bit of time.¡±

    ¡°Time?¡± Galen asked, leaning forward to pick Ren up. It was awkward with one arm in a sling, but he managed.

    Peter nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°Bell should be awake in just a few minutes.¡±

    ***

    Bell was groggy, but slowly her senses were returning to her. She knew she was in the hospital; she could remember being dragged through the forest and seeing Roman waiting for her. But after that, everything became foggy.

    She could reason that there had been an emergency delivery from the pain she felt over her body. But what she didn¡¯t know was the result.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Peter¡¯s cheerful voice called from the doorway as he entered and moved beside her.

    Bell turned to him and licked her lips before she attempted to speak.

    ¡°Where¡­ is Ren?¡± she asked, swallowing down the fear she felt growing in her heart.

    ¡°He¡¯s right here,¡± another voice came from the doorway.

    Bell turned to see Galen smiling, his eyes beaming with love and warmth, and he carried a small blue bundle in his arms.

    Tears filled her eyes as her heart filled with overwhelming joy at the sight of her two men.

    ***

    The hissing sound fell over his ears. It was rhythmic. Every few seconds, another hiss.

    How irritating.

    He felt strange. His body was numb. He couldn¡¯t move.

    He tried to open his eyes, but something prevented him.

    ¡°Oh, are you awake?¡± an irritatingly familiar voice called out. ¡°Hold still, let me help you with that.¡±

    He felt a tug and a pinch on his eyelid, and then his eye fluttered open. He looked up. The ceiling was in white. There were sounds he recognized, the hiss and beeps. He was in the hospital.

    How?

    His vision was suddenly filled with the Cheshire grin he hated so.

    ¡°Wee back to the living, Roman.¡±

 Chapter 404 The Disappointment That Lingered

    Both Bell and Ren were in good health, despite the reason for their presence in the hospital. Peter reassured Galen that though the severing of the bond to Roman had been a shock to her system, Bell was perfectly healthy.

    And though Ren had arrived a little early, he was far enough along that there were no issues to be concerned about.

    It was a terrible night filled with dread, but by the morning¡¯s light, Galen¡¯s family was restored and well.

    One by one their friends and family came into the room to see with their own eyes that Bell and Ren were both doing fine.

    Corrine had teared up at the sight of Bell holding Ren. Axel had congratted the new parents, only staying long enough to kiss Bell¡¯s head and smile at Ren before leaving to ensure that the cleanup and from the night¡¯s events was well underway.

    Corrine wanted to stay longer, but she also needed to see to the people of Winter. Many had been disced by the fires and were in need of temporary housing while their homes were rebuilt or restored.

    Caleb and Ashleigh stayed the longest. The four friends cooed over the baby and joked about who he looked more like.

    When Galen needed to get his wounds checked again, Caleb offered to go with him. Leaving Bell and Ashleigh together with Ren.

    Ashleigh sat in the chair beside Bell¡¯s bed. Bell held Ren in her arms as she chatted about how precious he was.

    ¡°He¡¯s an angel,¡± Ashleigh whispered, gently stroking Ren¡¯s soft peach fuzz hair.

    ¡°He is,¡± Bell smiled weakly.

    Ashleigh noticed the tired look in her eyes.

    ¡°Hey Bell,¡± she said. ¡°I can take him, if you want.¡±

    Bell smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯d be great,¡± she said. ¡°Holding my arms like this is a little tiring.¡±

    Ashleigh was delighted. She stood up and carefully took Ren into her arms, surprised at how light he was.

    ¡°He¡¯s so tiny,¡± she whispered, unconsciously bouncing her body as she held him.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Bell smiled. ¡°It¡¯s always a shock to see how small they are.¡±

    ¡°You are so precious,¡± Ashleigh whispered to Ren. ¡°A sweet little angel.¡±

    Bell smiled. She had never imagined Ashleigh with a baby in her arms, or even around children. Renee and Bell had both been fond of the children at the school, but Ashleigh was always busy with training.

    ¡°I think you might be good with kids,¡± Bell said softly.

    ¡°Yea?¡± Ashleigh asked, not pulling her eyes away from Ren. ¡°I never thought about it.¡±

    Ren¡¯s scrunched up little face filled Ashleigh with a particr joy she had never experienced before. It calmed her and kept a smile on her face.

    He left out a tiny yawn that melted her heart, a small grin yed on his face as he finished.

    Ashleigh chuckled.

    ¡°Now that grin is all you, I can almost see the mischief¨C¡± sheughed lifting her eyes to Bell, pausing when she saw that her friend was sleeping soundly.

    Ashleigh smiled and moved away from the bed toward the window. She rocked Ren in her arms whispering to him.

    ¡°Your mommy had a rough night,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s tired and needs her rest, so I will keep youpany for a little while, ok?¡±

    ***

    Caleb returned to the room to check-in. Galen was having the bandage on his leg reced but felt ufortable not knowing how Bell and Ren were doing. It was going to take some time for Galen¡¯s sense of danger to rx.

    Caleb wondered which woulde first, would Galen rx and ept that the danger had passed, or would Bell murder him for being unbearably overprotective?

    He chuckled as he approached the door.

    He nced in the room, noting that Bell was sleepingfortably, he looked around, his eyesnding on Ashleigh.

    She stood beside the window with Ren in her arms, smiling as she looked down at him with yful whispers.

    Caleb took in a slow breath; he smiled as he watched her.

    Ashleigh rocked and shushed Ren, the smile on her face warming Caleb¡¯s heart. Is this what she would look like with their own child in her arms?

    The thought made him smile.

    He entered the room, making his way to her quietly.

    She felt his approach and turned to him, her smile adjusting to him. Caleb chuckled internally; had he noticed before that he had his own smile?

    ¡°What are you so happy about?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°You,¡± he said, moving to stand behind her, he put his hand on her waist and kissed her shoulder.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Ashleighughed.

    Ren cooed quietly and then let out another yawn. Ashleigh turned her attention back to him.

    ¡°Are you tired, little man?¡± she asked sweetly. She brought him gently to her shoulder, rocking him and making soft shushing sounds.

    ¡°You¡¯re good at that,¡± Caleb whispered, watching her with a happy smile.

    Ashleigh looked at him and furrowed her brows.

    ¡°What does that look mean?¡± she asked with augh.

    ¡°What look?¡± he asked.

    ¡°That smile,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s that cat with the canary look.¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°Well,¡± he said, looking at her with all the love in his heart pouring out of him. ¡°I was just thinking of what it will be like when it¡¯s our child in your arms.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°That¡¯s a¡­ pretty far-off thought, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said, moving toward the bass at the end of Bell¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying we need to start trying now,¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°Oh, good,¡± she replied with some relief as shey Ren inside his bass, making sure the nket was wrapped snuggly around him.

    ¡°But, perhaps, after the war is over, we can start nning,¡± Caleb said.

    Ashleigh stood up straight, she chewed her lower lip and swallowed.

    ¡°After the war¡­¡± she whispered.

    She licked her lips and turned to look at him.

    ¡°There will still be so much to do after the war,¡± she said. ¡°We will need to pick up the pieces and find order again.¡±

    Caleb looked carefully at her. His smile fell and he straightened up, taking a deep breath before he spoke.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he said. ¡°Do you not wish for us to have a family together?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± she replied quickly. ¡°I just¡­¡±

    She lowered her eyes and took a breath.

    ¡°I just want to wait a while,¡± she said, looking back up at him. ¡°A few years, at least¡­¡±

    Caleb looked away and Ashleigh could feel his disappointment through their bond. She moved forward and took his hands in hers.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± she whispered.

    He looked up.

    ¡°I am just now starting to understand things about myself and who I need to be. I still haven¡¯t even begun to be a Luna to Summer¡­. Right now, our responsibilities are huge.¡±

    He swallowed.

    ¡°I love you, Caleb, I want a life together,¡± she said. ¡°I want a family too, someday. But for now, for a while¡­ let¡¯s just be the cool aunt and uncle. We can spoil Ren rotten and drive Bell and Galen crazy.¡±

    Caleb gave a gentle smile. But Ashleigh could still feel the disappointment that lingered between them.

 Chapter 405 One And The Same

    Caleb and Ashleigh stayed only one day. Just long enough to ensure the repair team arrived at themunications tower and to work with Saul on arranging a new defense unit around the building.

    On their return to Summer, Caleb was immediately pulled into meetings. He reached out to Jonas and Sofia about arrangements for the other towers. Thest thing they needed was to losemunications with their allies.

    At this point, reports of attacks in the easternnds wereing in. Crazed rogue and fae creatures. Most of the lesser packs had either evacuated the area or been able to defend themselves against their attackers.

    Fiona pulled together a team to head east in order to bring the survivors who had lost theirnds into Summer and the other packs in the area willing to take them in.

    With Caleb busy in meetings and Fiona out on a mission, Ashleigh found herself with a bit of time on her hands. She found the journal right where she had left it on the coffee table. She sat back on the couch and opened it to the entry about Alpha Gorn''s request for Cain''s aid.

    [October 7, 19XX

    I have met with Gorn, and I have investigated the area that he spoke of. His concerns about the unknown power source are valid. There are strange readings in the area. I will be staying longer and running more tests. It will take time, but I believe I will be able to find the source of the strange power.]

    There were small, printed notes that Ashleigh didn''t understand. Forms, reference points, and questions Cain seemed to be asking himself about environmental conditions.

    [October 14, 19XX

    All the tests I have run from the environment are inconclusive. I suspect that the source is somehow deeper in the ground. I will need to find a way to get deeper without drawing too much attention or disrupting the ecosystem.]

    Ashleigh turned the page. There were sketches of Lilies of the Valley. Different sizes and angles. Notes on their preferred climate, season, and size.

    [November 3, 19XX

    Irina and I have found a cave deep in the forest. Lilies of the Valley cover the surrounding area and into the mouth of the cave. It is strange to see them growing here.

    There is a faint signal from the cave. I suspect we will find a passage that leads deep into the mountain. And there is where we will find the source of the strange power.]

    ¡°Irina¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered aloud.

    The name was familiar, but she couldn''t quite ce it.

    [November 18, 19XX

    We have gone deeper and deeper into the cave but still have not found the power source. Gorn has sent word that there is no need to continue the search. He believes that if the source is so far into the earth, it will be of no use to Spring. But Irina insists that we should continue.

    I gave my opinion to Gorn on who to listen to. After all, there is a reason we all know the phrase a€?happy wife, happy life.'']

    ¡°That''s right,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Luna Irina.¡±

    Ashleigh had never actually heard what happened to the Luna of Spring, only rumors of her mind having gone before she ultimately took her own life. Nevertheless, she wondered how many of the stories were true and what led to such a decision.

    She took a deep breath and decided not to think much about it. Then, turning the page, she furrowed her brows at the sketch she looked at.

    A gnarled and twisted ck tree surrounded by what appeared to be crystals, like an open geode. With white flowers and mushrooms that grew along with the exposed roots.

    [December 15, 19XX

    I went home for a couple of weeks, but Irina and I made an incredible discovery on my return. Not only have we found the source of the power. But something even more impressive.

    We went further than we had ever gone before. We were about to turn back when Irina said she felt something. We pressed on, and ten minutester, we found a chamber. It wasrge and mostly empty.

    But at the center was a tree. A ck and twisted tree with roots growing out of the ground and diving back in. There were crystals surrounding the roots, bright, colorful crystals glowing in the darkness. Mushrooms and lilies as well.

    We approached the tree, I stepped forward to take samples, but Irina stopped me. She suddenly said that we needed to go. I do not understand why she suddenly became so insistent that we leave.

    Hopefully, she will regain her senses tomorrow, and we can get back to work.]

    Ashleigh sat up and set the journal on herp.

    ¡°They found a hidden fae mound¡­¡± she said, remembering her father¡¯s description of the fae mound at Loki''s Fall.

    She had never heard of a fae mound inside of a mountain before. But then again, the information on the fae mounds was always a bit hazy.

    [December 16, 19XX

    Irina became irrational and hysterical when I mentioned returning to the chamber. She is pretty agitated by the thought of returning. I offered to go without her, but she threw my bag at me and ordered that I leave Spring territory.

    I could not argue. As Luna, it is her right to send me away. But I n to send word to Gorn once I have returned home.]

    The following entry jumped two whole months.

    [February 21, 19XX

    It has been two months since I was sent back home.

    I wrote to Gorn and asked to be permitted the chance to study the chamber and the power that was emanating from it.

    The only reply I received was that Luna Irina has taken ill and it is not the time to worry about studying.]

    The next several pages contained sketches of the tree again and again, with notes asking questions about the details of the tree.

    [May 21, 19XX

    I had given up hope that I would be permitted to study the tree. But I received word from Gorn today. He has invited me back to continue my research.]

    Ashleigh skimmed the next few pages. More sketches of the details of the tree, questions about what kind of crystals they were, and how the lilies could grow so far inside the earth.

    He collected samples and ran tests. He finally confirmed what Ashleigh had already known, the tree, the chamber, was fae in origin. It took several more entries before he realized it was a mound, a burial site.

    Other entries talked about concerns that Gorn was hiding something, looking for something. Naturally, Ashleigh was curious about these entries. But then she noticed the end of a small sticky tab on one of the pages.

    It was still far from where she was reading in the journal, but she knew ra had read something she called a€?life-altering.'' And while the information about the fae mound in Spring was interesting, it was hardly life-altering.

    Curiosity got the better of her.

    Ashleigh opened the journal to the marked page. Reading the date, she was surprised to see that it was from only a few months before Alpha Cain died.

    [June 21, 20XX

    My fears were confirmed today. Even now, I keep ncing back at my screen, hoping I was wrong. I have run the test ten times, with the same result each time. The gic markers are there, they are faint, but they are there.

    The werewolves and the fae are one and the same.]

 Chapter 406 Read The Material

    Ashleigh stared with eyes wide. She read the sentence again and again.

    [The werewolves and the fae are one and the same.]

    What did this mean?

    [The werewolves and the fae are one and the same.]

    The only thing that she could think of, the only meaning that would be proven through scientific testing, with factual results to question and ponder¡­

    It wasn¡¯t possible.

    Ashleigh set the journal down on the table. She stood, keeping her eyes on it as though it would move or attack her at any moment.

    She swallowed and then moved away from the couch, pacing the room back and forth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible¡­.¡± She whispered aloud. ¡°No¡­ there¡¯s some mistake¡­.¡±

    Looking back at the journal, she wondered if she should go back and read the pages leading to that entry. Maybe there was a better exnation. Perhaps it meant something else.

    She licked her lips and pulled out her phone, dialing the contact immediately.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Come to my room, now. We need to talk.¡±

    ***

    ra approached the room with caution.

    She had never been personally scared of Ashleigh, they were friends, and Ashleigh had only ever shown her kindness. But her voice, the urgency. ra wondered if she had done something to upset the incredibly powerful and generally feared Luna.

    She swallowed her nerves and raised her hand to knock on the door, but it swung open before she had the chance.

    ¡°Oh! Hi! I was just about to¨C Whoa!¡± ra shouted as Ashleigh grabbed her hand and yanked her unceremoniously into the room, closing the door behind her.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Ashleigh demanded, pointing toward the sitting area.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ a couch?¡±

    Ashleigh sighed, walking past ra to stand beside the coffee table and then pointed down to the journal sitting where she had left it.

    ¡°OH!¡± ra quickly replied, hurrying over. ¡°You finally read it? How far? What entry did you get to? Did you read IT?¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw.

    ¡°It¡¯s not true¡­ it can¡¯t be, right?¡± she said.

    ¡°You did read IT¡­.¡± ra said quietly as she bit her lower lip.

    ra took a deep breath and tried to find the words she wanted to say. She had rushed to get this journal into Ashleigh¡¯s hands, but the truth was, she didn¡¯t exactly know what to do with the information afterward.

    ¡°Honestly¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± ra replied. ¡°Alpha Cain wasn¡¯t specific about the tests he ran or where he got his samples from.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, yea, there are all kinds of gic bits and bobbles within us that we haven¡¯t identified yet, but in order topare ours to that of the fae, we would need samples from them too.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no way he could know this?¡± Ashleigh asked with a bit of hope.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± ra sighed. ¡°I¡¯m saying I can¡¯t confirm or deny it. Because I don¡¯t have any way of running the test to check the results.¡±

    ¡°But how could he have even run a test, to begin with? As far as I know, before the attack on Winter, there hadn¡¯t been any fae reported for centuries.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not entirely true,¡± ra said. ¡°There have been reports randomly throughout history. But most were checked out, and nothing was found. But you read the journal. So you should know that already.¡±

    ¡°Well, I read some, but then I skipped forward when I saw your sticky tab,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ra sighed.

    ¡°Never skip ahead; if you do, go back and read the material!¡±

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes and crossed her arms.

    ¡°Thest full entry I read was about Gorn inviting Cain back to finish studying in the fae mound. Then I skimmed a few entries about what he was studying from the chamber,¡± she said, thinking over what she remembered. ¡°Oh, there was something that sounded interesting. Cain seemed to be feeling suspicious that Gorn was hiding something. That was when I found your sticky note. So, what did I miss?¡±

    ra pursed her lips and raised her eyebrow.

    ¡°What did you miss?¡± she asked sarcastically. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see. You missed Gorn kicking Cain back out of the fae mound after Cain tried taking samples of the tree.

    ¡°Then there was a two-year silence, he made a few entries about his thoughts and theories on what the power could be, but it didn¡¯t lead anywhere.

    ¡°Then Gorn brought Tomas in without any scientific knowledge or know-how. Of course, that was when there were reports of active fae in between the territories, so he used that excuse to¨C¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked with surprise and confusion. ¡°What are you talking about? Something like that I would have heard about.¡±

    ra shook her head.

    ¡°Nope, because ording to the journal, your dad refused to believe it and didn¡¯t want to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Ashleigh growled, as did the others that whispered in her mind. ¡°My dad made many mistakes, but he never would have ignored a threat from the fae!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying he did!¡± ra cried back, raising her hands in the air submissively as she saw faint white light around Ashleigh¡¯s eyes. ¡°That was what Cain was told. And he didn¡¯t believe it either, but he was too curious and concerned to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°So, did he find them?¡± Ashleigh asked, attempting to reign in her anger.

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± ra continued. ¡°Gorn and Tomas volunteered to hunt the fae, and Cain was asked to research. Gorn wanted him to dig into the history books and investigate the mounds for any others that might contain that power source. That is when things started to feel really hinky for Cain.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, up until that point, Gorn hadn¡¯t really directed Cain to do anything specific besides asking, ¡®hey, there¡¯s this buzzing in my backyard. Can you figure out what it is?¡¯. But suddenly, he wanted Cain to track the power, to find ways to use it or capture it.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem good,¡± Ashleigh said, taking a seat on the couch.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± ra said. ¡°Cain was working with them, but he never quite trusted them, especially when the Spring Luna attacked him at the entrance to the cave.¡±

 Chapter 407 They Dont Exist Anymore

    ¡°Wait, she attacked him?¡± Ashleigh said. She picked up the journal, turning back the pages to when Irina was mentioned. ¡°I didn¡¯t see that. He said she was upset and wanted to leave the cave but not that he attacked her.¡±

    ra smiled and took the journal from Ashleigh, turning the pages forward.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t read far enough.¡±

    ra handed the book back, pointing to a particr page. Ashleigh took the book and read the entry.

    [ September 22, 19XX

    I knew it was a risk to try and enter the cave when Gorn had already told me to leave it alone. Still, I was surprised when Irina shouted at me to leave. I tried to reason with her, to ask for just a few samples from the tree.

    She attacked me. Luckily it was only a few minor injuries, nothing Fiona needs to know about. I don¡¯t particrly want to be the reason for a war to break out between the packs.

    Still, it was strange. Irina has always been a very rational person. However, she has changed since the day we discovered the chamber. Her behavior has be erratic and frightened. I wonder if the power source has somehow affected her mind.

    I will try once more to convince Gorn to allow me to study the tree. I just know that it holds the answers we need.]

    Ashleigh took a breath.

    ¡°Yep,¡± ra said. ¡°There are a couple more where he mentions her, but she basically disappeared from the world after that. Gorn kept telling everyone that she was sick and resting. Cain asked to see her a few times, but it did not go well. Then Gorn started getting squidgy.¡±

    ¡°Squidgy?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Yea¡­ like weird¡­ suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ in what way?¡±

    ¡°Well, I mean the obvious, control over the fae mound without allowing any research to happen. Then he kept his Luna locked away until the day she died.¡±

    ¡°How did she die?¡± Ashleigh asked, now very curious if the rumors were true.

    ra bit her lower lip and looked away sadly.

    ¡°Cain says that one of the guards saw her on the roof of her home¡­. She kept climbing higher and higher until there was nowhere left to climb but a long way down to fall¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ra nodded.

    ¡°He med himself. He was sure that something in the chamber affected her mind.¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why Gorn was acting strange as well? Because of their bond.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but it didn¡¯t stop after she died,¡± ra said. ¡°He got increasingly aggressive for results from Cain, and finally, about two and half years after the initial search for the cave, Cain refused to continue helping them anymore.¡±

    ¡°He just quit? But that was more than seven years ago? Hisst entry is from a few months before he died.¡±

    ¡°You know if you had read the journal¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh growled in response.

    ¡°Ok, ok,¡± ra sighed. ¡°Cain quit, but lowkey didn¡¯t quit. He just started doing his own research away from Tomas and Gorn¡¯s prying eyes. He started investigating all the mounds he could find, but none of them had that same power source.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure where along the line he turned his attention to gics¡­ I know he took time in the human world to learn in-depth about it, but I¡¯m not sure why. The journal gets a little light on the details after a while.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and looked at the journal in her hands. It seemed strange. This journal had been his thoughts on the events. Why would he begin to censor his own thoughts?

    ¡°He must have found something,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Cain must have found something in his research. Something that changed what he was looking for and how. Something he thought that someone else might want,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°He started being more careful about what he wrote in case someone else found the journal.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± ra said. ¡°But what doesn¡¯t really make sense is why he returned to working with them.¡±

    ¡°He did?¡±

    ¡°Yep, six years ago, after returning from his time in the human world, he returned to working with Gorn and Tomas.¡±

    ¡°Six years ago¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered to herself. Closing her eyes. ¡°Bell.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± ra whispered.

    She didn¡¯t know all the details, but she knew there had been an exchange. In order to save Bell, Cain agreed to a request from Tomas. This must have been what it was, taking up the research again.

    ¡°Then¡­ do they know? Did Tomas and Gorn know about this¡­ connection to the fae?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Did they know that Alpha Cain ims to have found gic proof that we descend from our greatest enemies? Enemies that could control nature and shapeshift to look like other people?¡± ra asked. ¡°Yea. I think so. But I am more so guessing it was a suspicion, or at the very most they thought they could somehow gain ess to the power the fae used.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Cain was able to leave again,¡± ra said. ¡°Four years ago. The details are light, right here.¡±

    ra pointed to a passage in the journal.

    [February 24, 20XX

    Caleb¡¯s actions were foolish. He could have gotten himself killed.

    But, I am proud of him. His heart was in the right ce. And I am also thankful to him. Because of how Tomas treated him, I was able to cut ties and punch him for good measure¡­ that felt damn good.]

    ¡°Caleb?¡± Ashleigh said in surprise. ¡°What did he do?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, well, based on the entry date and the fact that he mentions synthetic blood not long after. I think this was referring to when Caleb started the protocols for safe blood transfusions. It was during my human rotation, so I don¡¯t know the details. Still, I heard it was very dramatic, and Luna Fiona was very unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll need to ask Caleb about that,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°You should ask him about thest entry, too,¡± ra said. ¡°There¡¯s only one after the big reveal.¡±

    Ashleigh turned to the marked page and then turned to the next.

    [September 25, 20XX

    I havepleted the updates to the training program. Caleb has already shown great promise and has mastered the primary levels. I hope when it is time for him to learn the advanced levels, he is ready for it.

    I leave tonight for the mounds. It¡¯s no longer safe to leave them be. It has be clear that I am not the only one who has made this discovery. But as ofst night, I am the only one who knows what the others need to aplish their goals.

    Thank the Goddess Tomas does not have a scientific mind. He will never know how close he was to learning the truth.]

    There was a list of explosive devices and essential supplies on the page that followed.

    ¡°This was when he left to destroy Loki¡¯s mound¡­ he died on this mission.¡±

    ¡°Not just Loki¡¯s,¡± ra said.

    She turned back several pages. There was a sketched map marked with the locations of other mounds. There were three between the Broken Crag and Summer territory.

    ¡°When we went to Broken Crag to check on Alpha Jonas, I made Nessa stop and help me look for them. These three mounds, they don¡¯t exist anymore.¡±

 Chapter 408 Out of Chances

    It was a lot of information to process, and every bit of it, Caleb needed to know.

    Ashleigh and ra agreed that it would be best to take a few days to let Ashleigh absorb all she had learned while she tried to find a chance to speak with Caleb about it.

    She wanted to allow him the chance to read his father¡¯s journal before moving forward.

    ra stayed a little longer, reviewing a few more minor details and sharing some light gossip about her progress with Nessa. Ashleigh was d to hear they were strengthening their bond with each passing day.

    Ashleigh sat back on the couch when she was alone again and took a deep breath. She nced at the journal on the coffee table and wondered how Caleb would react to it.

    Would he be d to see his father¡¯s handwriting? To listen to Cain¡¯s words in his mind, and hear his voice? Would seeing that Cain was proud of him bring him peace? Or pain?

    Ashleigh sighed.

    She thought of her father¡¯sugh. Of his smile. She had heard Wyatt¡¯s voice on the night of his pyre. He had encouraged her and told her that he was proud of her. But she hadn¡¯t heard him since that night and wondered if she had imagined it.

    Lily had told her that hearing the whispers of the dead was a gift that she had shared with her brother and passed down to Ashleigh.

    Maybe it was her father.

    It would make sense if it was. The way he had quieted the whispers and forced them to retreat back into the darkness with only a few words. She had barely heard from them since that night. Only asionally.

    It was nice to hear her own thoughts for a while. Even nicer to feel like her father was still with her.

    But something inside of her told her that wasn¡¯t exactly true. When he had spoken, it felt like a goodbye. It felt like he slipped away at the end.

    She let out another sigh and closed her eyes.

    The loss was suddenly weighing on her again. Maybe because of Wyatt¡¯s connection to Cain, or perhaps because Tomas had been the cause of Cain¡¯s death and his son had been the cause of Wyatt¡¯s.

    She could still remember the marks on his body. The stab wounds, the arrow. It was clear which wounds had been treated and which had been infused with silver.

    Her father had been tortured in hisst days. His final hours had been excruciating. He had died just outside the border. From what the autopsy said, he was alive an hour before Caleb found him.

    An hour.

    If they had known, if Alice had just called them, Ashleigh and Axel would have had the chance to say goodbye to their father.

    She sighed.

    A knock at the door pulled her from her thoughts.

    Ashleigh got to her feet, wondering if it was ra.

    ¡°Did you forget someth¨C¡± Her words fell away as she opened the door and realized it was not ra standing on the other side.

    ¡°Hey, Ashleigh,¡± Alice said with a smile.

    ***

    ¡°How is his progress?¡± the raspy voice whispered from the shadows.

    ¡°He is getting better every day.¡± Holden smiled, clenching his jaw. ¡°He is already taken off all those tedious life-saving machines and walking around growling at this person and that.¡±

    ¡°And his eye?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that is hopeless, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Holden said with an upturn of his lips that showed his true feeling on the subject. ¡°But he still has the other. I¡¯m sure he will make use of it.¡±

    There was a scratching sound. Holden swallowed, recognizing it as that of roots dragging across the floor. He peered into the darkness, looking for any movement.

    ¡°You did good,¡± the voice whispered.

    Holden swallowed as he felt the tension in his shoulders ease.

    ¡°Following close to Roman saved his life.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, the impulsivity of that creature was bound to get him killed sooner orter.¡± Holden sighed.

    ¡°Yes¡­. His obsession with his mate did seem to be causing him a great deal of distraction,¡± the voice whispered. ¡°But it won¡¯t be a problem any longer.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Holden replied. ¡°Dead for a moment is still dead after all. And even the mate bond cannot persist through death.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that your obsession cannot be resolved so easily,¡± the voice hissed.

    Holden gasped just before the vine flew out from the darkness and pierced his shoulder. He screamed as it pushed through his flesh and bone before bursting from the other side.

    As he let out shaky, gasping breaths, the tendril slowly moved up his back. And over his other shoulder to wrap around his throat, smearing his own blood along his skin as it deliberately began to close off his airway.

    ¡°You are out of chances¡­¡± the voice whispered angrily. ¡°You swore she would be useful. That she would not be a distraction or a hindrance!¡±

    Holden gasped and gurgled as he tried to pull in even the slightest amount of air into his empty lungs.

    ¡°She is a liability and needs to be taken care of!¡± the voice hissed angrily.

    The vine tightened at his throat. He was beginning to lose consciousness, the ck closing in on his vision. Then, just before it settled over him entirely, the vine loosened around his throat. Holden took a deep, desperate breath.

    He coughed as he took too much into his lungs too quickly. There was a sound in the darkness like a chuckle. And then the vine was quickly and painfully yanked back, dragging through Holden¡¯s shoulder again.

    He screamed out and then fell to his knees and vomited.

    ¡°You have four days to handle this. Either put her down like the dog she is¡­¡± the voice growled. ¡°Or leash her and give her to Roman.¡±

    Holden¡¯s eyes widened, and he lifted his head to stare into the dark.

    ¡°Do not act shocked. You were warned more than once.¡±

    ¡°If I can just¡­. reset her.. she will be fine¡­.¡± Holden huffed as he still struggled to regain his senses.

    ¡°I have made my decision,¡± the voice whispered angrily. ¡°Do not think that you can fool me. Kill the doll, or give her to Roman. Those are your only choices.¡±

    Holden clenched his jaw but said nothing.

    ¡°Clean up this mess,¡± the voice hissed before a sound echoed from the dark that told Holden he was now alone.

    Still clenching his jaw, he mmed his fist into the ground angrily.

 Chapter 409 I Dont Have to Like You

    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± Ashleigh demanded.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in for a cup of tea?¡± Alice smiled.

    Ashleigh did not reply.

    ¡°Kidding,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°I doubt I will ever enjoy tea.¡±

    ¡°Who let you in here?¡± Ashleigh demanded.

    ¡®Intruder.¡¯

    ¡°In here, like the building or the more general sense of the entire territory?¡± Alice asked, still smiling.

    ¡®She mocks you.¡¯

    Ashleigh growled.

    ¡°I have my ways,¡± Alice replied, her smile faltering just a little.

    ¡®Trespasser!¡¯

    ¡®Invader!¡¯

    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Ashleigh scoffed. ¡°You broke in? Again?!¡±

    Alice took a deep breath and licked her lips.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, reaching into her pocket and pulling out a card. ¡°I showed them this.¡±

    Ashleigh did not hesitate to take it. It was an acknowledgment of her role in Winter as Axel¡¯s mate, requesting that she be given safe passage by all Winter allies.

    ¡®At least it doesn¡¯t im her to be Luna,¡¯ Ashleigh scoffed internally. She thought of Axel, remembering the desperate plea in his eyes as he spoke of Alice.

    Ashleigh swallowed her anger, if only for a moment.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I will need that back,¡± Alice replied, extending her hand to receive the card.

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes but ced the card in Alice¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I was hoping we could talk,¡± Alice said, taking the card and cing it back in her pocket.

    ¡°Talk?¡± Ashleigh replied with a raised eyebrow. ¡°You and I? You want us to talk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think we might have a few things inmon.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a gentle scoff andughed heartily as her anger returned. When she was done, she looked at Alice with irritation and resentment.

    ¡°Do you even realize how many people you¡¯ve hurt with all the little games you y? Hacking, flirting, or just in murder,¡± Ashleigh said with disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t know why everyone else seems ok with all the things you¡¯ve done, but I¡¯m not. I won¡¯t forget who you really are.¡±

    Alice¡¯s smile remained, but the look in her eyes changed.

    ¡°Axel told me I should attempt to be cordial whenever you and I finally spoke. His suggestion was to act sweet and sugary.¡±

    Ashleigh narrowed her eyes at Alice, trying to figure out what she was getting at.

    ¡°But I am d to see that you would prefer to speak honestly with each other.¡±

    ¡°What do you know about honesty?¡± Ashleigh said. She knew that she was being petty and childish; she knew Axel would be angry. But she couldn¡¯t help it. Alice chose the wrong moment to appear at her door.

    ¡°When you are forced to live lie after lie your entire life, honesty and truth be a treasure.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed, feeling a pang of strange guilt somewhere inside of her.

    ¡®She¡¯s tricking you.¡¯

    ¡®Liar!¡¯

    The anger red again.

    ¡°Is this where you im not to remember any of the horrible things you did?¡± she asked.

    Alice clenched her jaw and cast her eyes downward. She took a deep breath through her nose and then licked her lips before looking back at Ashleigh.

    ¡°My memoriese in waves,¡± she began. ¡°There are things I have done that I still don¡¯t remember. But those that I do¡­ I remember quite well.¡±

    She swallowed before continuing.

    ¡°I remember each and every person the doll has killed. I remember their faces and what was done to them,¡± Alice replied. ¡°I will never forget them, but I also won¡¯t take them onto my conscience.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw as Alice looked away from her.

    ¡°It is not the weapon that holds the responsibility for how it was used,¡± Alice stated.

    ¡°You think of yourself as a weapon?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Make no mistake,¡± Alice replied, turning back and holding Ashleigh¡¯s gaze. ¡°I am a weapon. I was designed and built to be one.¡±

    Ashleigh scoffed and looked away.

    ¡°The difference is that now I am the one who is in control. Only I, and Axel, can decide my aim.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, Alice,¡± Ashleigh said, crossing her arms. ¡°You do the aiming, but I still have no idea who your target is.¡±

    Alice stepped closer to Ashleigh.

    ¡°The only aim I have in my life is to be a useful partner to Axel,¡± she said. ¡°I have been used as a murder bot since I was a child. I have seen and done things that would break you.¡±

    Thest sentence was said with a whisper that sent a chill down Ashleigh¡¯s spine.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to like me, Ashleigh. I don¡¯t expect you to,¡± Alice said. ¡°And honestly, I don¡¯t particrly care for you either.¡±

    Ashleigh scowled at Alice but didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know me,¡± Alice continued. ¡°All the things you think you know about me were apletely different person, several, in fact.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I keep being told,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Ashleigh,¡± Alice said. ¡°Everything I did to you, rting to you, I wasn¡¯t there. I remember the events like a movie ying on a screen.¡±

    ¡°A pretty convenient way to shirk the me for your actions,¡± Ashleigh growled.

    ¡°Convenient?¡± Alice asked with a bitter smile.

    Aliceughed and nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really convenient to feel like you have the memories of a hundred different people bouncing around your skull all at once.¡± Her voice shook just slightly. ¡°To never be sure if what you feel is real or just the echo of someone else¡¯s dream.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed down the lump in her throat and looked away.

    ¡°I¡¯m not making excuses, the things that happened to you were real, and you are understandably suspicious and angry toward me.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and looked back at Alice.

    ¡°But don¡¯t expect an apology either,¡± Alice said, the expression on her face serious. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize for something that someone else did.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw.

    Alice turned to leave.

    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice stopped and sighed.

    ¡°I wanted to ask for your help.¡±

    ¡°My help?¡± Ashleigh replied with surprise.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alice said, turning back to face Ashleigh.

    ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t like me,¡± Ashleigh replied, tilting her head to the side with a mocking and questioning nce.

    Alice scoffed gently and crossed her arms over her chest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to like you to respect your skill as a fighter. Or to know that you are someone who understands that there are risks that must be taken to save innocent lives.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ashleigh asked standing up straight. She was suddenly very interested in what Alice had to say.

 Chapter 410 Who You Were

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ashleigh demanded.

    They had driven more than an hour outside of Summer territory and then abandoned the car along the trees, just off a dirt road. Then they hiked another mile through the forest.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Alice replied.

    ¡°Where is there?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    She looked around but saw no structures, camps, or settlements. Everywhere she looked was just more forest.

    ¡®This is a trap.¡¯

    ¡®She wants to kill you.¡¯

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and clenched her jaw. The voices were getting stronger. Her father had pushed them away for a short time, but now they were almost shouting in her mind.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Ashleigh opened her eyes and looked up. Alice stood staring back at her, with a curious look on her face.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What is it that you¡¯re hearing?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ashleigh shouted in surprise. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Does Axel know? Or Caleb?¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡± Ashleigh growled.

    ¡°Voices,¡± Alice replied. ¡°Dark whispers in your mind tearing away at all that you are and have been.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened. Had Axel told her?

    ¡°What is it? Fear? Anger?¡± Alice asked, tilting her head as she seemed to be observing Ashleigh. ¡°From what I remember in my observations of you, you seemed to have been struggling with some self-doubt in the past. Has it be a serious issue?¡±

    ¡®She means my own internal voice¡­ my darker thoughts and emotions¡­¡¯ Ashleigh sighed to herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that look before,¡± Alice said. ¡°Many times, in the mirror.¡±

    Ashleigh listened but said nothing.

    ¡°My situation is very different from yours,¡± Alice said, her voice faltering. ¡°The voice inside my head was my own, trapped behind a wall, screaming to get out. But I saw the look on the doll¡¯s face.

    ¡°She could hear the screaming, the scratching, the pleading. She didn¡¯t know what it was or what to do with it. She couldn¡¯t recognize it. She was reset whenever she got close or did something to bring me out.¡±

    Alice lowered her eyes, and Ashleigh looked away.

    Clearing her throat, Alice continued.

    ¡°I observed you for a long time, Ashleigh,¡± Alice began, her voice more robust than a moment before. ¡°Well, at least before our meeting in Summer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always fun to hear that someone has been stalking you¡­.¡± Ashleigh sighed, trying to push away the feelings of guilt and shame that seemed to be crowding into her mind.

    Alice chuckled.

    ¡°I won¡¯t point out that I¡¯m not the only scout, you know. Spying on each other is what all wolves do to ensure their pack is safe from any other threat.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you were doing? Monitoring a threat?¡±

    ¡°Sort of,¡± Alice shrugged. ¡°You piqued the interest of the Alpha of Spring, so I reported on you.¡±

    The Alpha of Spring? Gorn? Alice had worked for him directly? Perhaps she would know something about the research he did with Cain. But, now that she thought about it, wasn¡¯t that the information that Alice¡¯s bug intended to steal?

    When they returned to Summer, Ashleigh intended to have a serious conversation with her about Alpha Gorn and how exactly Ashleigh had drawn his attention.

    ¡°My point is, you have always struggled with self-doubt, but you also held strength in your convictions. You knew who you were.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite jealous of that,¡± Alice smiled.

    Ashleigh looked at Alice, and while the other woman did not meet her eyes, Ashleigh could see that her expression was raw and genuine. She meant what she said.

    Alice took a deep breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s just my opinion,¡± she said. ¡°Whatever dark whispers you hear, your voice is the only one you need to recognize. The only one that is telling you the truth.¡±

    Before Ashleigh could respond, Alice continued walking through the trees.

    Somewhere deep down, Ashleigh could hear the howl of a wolf.

    ***

    Alice and Ashleigh broke through the tree line an hourter, finding themselves atop arge, rocky hill. Ashleigh looked around; she could see for quite a distance. As she nced over the hillside, she saw something strange. A door.

    ¡°Is that where we are going?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Alice replied. ¡°But that is where we will be leaving.¡±

    ¡°Where does it go?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°That door leads directly into the security office where, if memory serves, there should be at least four-armed security personnel at all times.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good¡­.¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    Alice chuckled.

    ¡°Once we are ready to leave, we wille out that door and then down the lower hill,¡± Alice said, pointing out the location. ¡°You can¡¯t see it from this angle, but about a mile straight is where we left the van.¡±

    Ashleigh looked out into the trees.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she sighed. ¡°So¡­ are you finally going to tell me exactly what we are doing?¡±

    ¡°I told you, saving innocent lives.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell me from what or who or anything else.¡±

    Alice took a deep breath and chewed the inside of her lip as she considered her next words.

    ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°We are standing on a hill that houses an undergroundb. It belongs to Spring.¡±

    ¡°A Springb?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°We¡¯re not that far from Summer, they really set up ab this close?¡±

    ¡°Of course, no one thinks that the enemy is stupid enough to be within reach,¡± Alice replied.

    ¡°Ok, well, what kind ofb? Is it weapons?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice looked away.

    ¡°You could say that,¡± she replied, walking toward a tree.

    ¡°That¡¯s not exactly an answer,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°Look, I need to know what we are doing here. Otherwise, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Alice stopped, and she swallowed.

    ¡°Thisb is officially designated as ST-NBR 134. But it has another name,¡± she said. ¡°The scientists that work here thought it was fun. In fact, they ced a sign in honor of that name in the deepest part of theb, where the darkest secrets are held.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°A sign that reads ¡®Wee to Wondend¡¯,¡± Alice continued.

    She paused, and Ashleigh could see that she was clenching her jaw. She took another deep breath and finally spoke as she turned to lock her eyes with Ashleigh.

    ¡°Thisb is where I grew up.¡±

 Chapter 411 Welcome to Wonderland

    They made their way inside the building through a venttion shaft disguised as a tree. Moving carefully and quietly, they could avoid being seen by any of the security teams orb techs.

    ¡°We just need to get down another two levels. There won¡¯t be much traffic after that,¡± Alice whispered as they entered a stairwell.

    Ashleigh stayed close, mirroring Alice¡¯s movements around the cameras. When they reached the floor Alice had mentioned, she took Ashleigh down another hall and stopped.

    ¡°Around this corner is the security office, our exit,¡± Alice whispered. ¡°Four guards, armed.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    Alice motioned for her to follow, and they continued carefully down the hall.

    Alice took them down two more flights of stairs to the outside of a smallb. Once she was sure it was empty, Alice immediately pushed inside, going to theputer and typing away.

    ¡°Alice, what are you doing?¡± Ashleigh whispered from the door. ¡°Aren¡¯t there cameras in there?¡±

    Alice shook her head.

    ¡°Not in here. They never wanted evidence of their actual process,¡± Alice replied, still typing. ¡°Only in that room.¡±

    She absentmindedly pointed toward the back of theb. Ashleigh entered theb. She looked in the direction that Alice had indicated. There was a small room with a metal door. Ashleigh stepped closer. She got on her tiptoes to look through the small window in the door.

    Inside it looked like a prison cell. It was dirty, the walls covered in grime, and the floor covered with dirt and stains that looked like old, dried blood. A bed was chained to the wall; there was also a sink, a toilet, and an old nket.

    Ashleigh lost her bnce and fell forward. She hissed as her hand touched the door.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± she shouted, pulling her hand back and seeing a red mark on her skin.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Alice said, ¡°I should have warned you. Unfortunately, that door is made of silver.¡±

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Some kind of prisoner experimentation room or something?¡±

    Alice stopped typing. She looked back over her shoulder and raised her hand to point to the room Ashleigh had looked in.

    ¡°That was my room,¡± she said.

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°For how long?¡± she asked.

    Alice turned back to continue typing as she spoke.

    ¡°From eight to eighteen, I was here most of the time. After that, it depended on my assignments. But I came back here to be reset whenever the job was done.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a rush of anger as she imagined a child in that room.

    ¡°Where were your parents? How could they let this happen to you?¡± Ashleigh demanded.

    ¡°My mom died,¡± Alice said. ¡°My dad¡­ had high hopes for me.¡±

    Ashleigh wanted to ask what she meant but felt it wouldn¡¯t go over well.

    ¡°When did you escape?¡±

    Alice paused.

    ¡°When your dad and I got out of Autumn.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and closed her eyes.

    ¡°My dad¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°Was he¡­ in a lot of pain?¡±

    Alice took a slow breath and sighed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want that truth,¡± she said, finishing up herst line of code before shutting down theputer.

    Alice stood up and turned to face Ashleigh.

    ¡°Just know, even after everything he suffered, he still took down an entire squad of those Savage Cove bastards. Just to help the Blue Reef kids. That¡¯s what you need to remember about Wyatt. He was a hero, just like the rest of you.¡±

    Alice walked to the door, checking for anyoneing down the hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s all clear. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ***

    They traveled further down until there were no more stairs, only onest door remaining.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Alice whispered. She lifted her head to look at a handmade sign above the door.

    Ashleigh followed her gaze.

    [Wee to Wondend]

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    Alice stepped forward to the keypad beside the door. She typed in the code she had assigned herself from theputer in theb. The door buzzed, and a clicking sound told them it was unlocked.

    Ashleigh nced up just before taking a step forward.

    ¡°Alice!¡± she shouted. ¡°The camera!¡±

    Alice looked up and gasped, then stuck out her tongue. She turned to Ashleigh with a smile.

    ¡°I set this camera on a loop earlier.¡±

    ¡°Would be nice to know¡­ anything,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    Alice stepped forward and opened the door. She turned before Ashleigh stepped forward.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I haven¡¯t been straightforward with you about exactly what we are doing here. I wasn¡¯t lying when I said that this was a rescue operation. There are innocent lives at stake here.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    ¡°But the thing is,¡± Alice continued, chewing her bottom lip. ¡°There are some circumstances that the werewolfmunity struggles with. Situations that lead to the death of innocent people.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice lowered her eyes.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± she said, ¡°the people I am looking to save, many wolves would not want to be saved.¡±

    ¡°What? Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because they shouldn¡¯t exist,¡± she said.

    Alice pushed open the door and stepped inside. Ashleigh followed after letting the door close behind her.

    The room wasrge and dark. To the left were rows ofputers and differentb stations with experiments that seemed to be in progress. But there was no one in the room.

    Alice turned on the lights, and Ashleigh gasped as she turned her head to the right and saw what filled the rest of therge room.

    ¡°What the hell¡­.¡± Ashleigh whispered in disbelief, moving toward the beds.

    Before her were rows of small beds. On each bed, a child was attached to IV poles and monitors. There were at least fifty of them.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Ashleigh asked, turning back to Alice.

    ¡°This is Wondend,¡± Alice said with a bitter smile. ¡°A ce where wonderful things can happen.¡±

    Alice moved toward Ashleigh.

    ¡°A girl can be made and remade into a doll,¡± she said with a bow and then stood on her toes and twirled as she continued. ¡°Who dances and sings to whatever tune you ask.¡±

    Alice stood straight and tilted her head as she looked at the children.

    ¡°Or where children can be made into special order monsters,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°What is happening to them?¡± Ashleigh asked in horror.

    Alice closed her eyes and turned back.

    ¡°Come,¡± she said, walking toward theputer.

    Ashleigh followed after her.

    Alice sat down and quickly broke into the system, sorting through files until she found the one she wanted.

    The onebeled simply as [Alice].

    She opened it up and found videos and pictures of a small Alice practicing with des and whips. There were health reports and updates. A spreadsheet with different names, dates, and personas she took on, over one hundred on the list.

    And finally, there was another folder titled [The Alice Project].

    In this folder, they found pictures of the children lying in those beds. Medical records and dosing instructions. But Ashleigh only counted fifty children, but the files listed almost one hundred.

    ¡°What the hell is this,¡± Ashleigh growled.

    Alice took a deep breath and then looked back at Ashleigh.

    ¡°These children are my recements,¡± she sighed.

 Chapter 412 Believe

    Alice turned back to theputer. She pulled open a ck screen and began typing things that made no sense to Ashleigh. But shortly after, there were sounds from the monitors attached to the children. She didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but understood that Alice was the cause.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m waking them up,¡± Alice said.

    ¡°What? But you said¡­.¡± Ashleigh hesitated. ¡°If they are like you, won¡¯t it be too dangerous to wake them all at once?¡±

    ¡°Do you n on carrying fifty children out and up all those stairs? Even the elevator would still be difficult to get them all out safely.¡± Alice sighed.

    Ashleigh sighed but didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°They are not monsters,¡± she said softly. ¡°They are victims.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that described yourself as a weapon,¡± Ashleigh sighed as she looked back at the children.

    ¡°None of them have been programmed. They¡¯re in the early stages,¡± Alice said. ¡°Their bodies are being trained to ept the Bitter Night without their brains getting fried immediately.¡±

    ¡°Is that what happened to you?¡± Ashleigh asked gently.

    Alice paused her actions.

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± she asked.

    Ashleigh turned back and considered it.

    Her mother, Caleb, Galen, Bell, Axel, and even her father. All these people she trusted had already found a way to ept and trust Alice.

    ¡°Will you tell me the truth?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice chuckled.

    ¡°Anything I say, you won¡¯t believe,¡± she said.

    Alice finished herstmand, opened the [Alice] folder back up, and stood from the desk.

    ¡°Here,¡± she said, motioning to the chair.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°You won¡¯t believe what I tell you, Ashleigh,¡± Alice said. ¡°But you can look through these files with your own eyes. It¡¯s going to take at least an hour for the drugs to wear off enough for the kids to wake up.¡±

    ¡°What if someone elsees down before then?¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Alice said. Then a little quieter and to herself, ¡°Not before then.¡±

    Ashleigh hesitated but found herself sitting down at theputer.

    She opened reports that chronicled Alice¡¯s reactions throughout the years. The Bitter Night had made her violently ill in the first few months, and she had almost died multiple times. But eventually, with repeated exposure, her body adapted to it.

    They discovered she could take it in smaller doses as frequently as once a month. This would not reset her entirely, just bring her back to a predetermined mental state. The Doll, they called it.

    But when things gotplicated, or memories began to leak through, she would need aplete memory wipe, a reset. This was something they could only safely do twice a year. If more than that, they would risk irreversible brain damage.

    Ashleigh noticed that this year, Alice had been reset four times.

    She couldn¡¯t help but notice that the third time it happened was right after Axel was made Alpha, and the fourth was not long after Ashleigh had been found and brought home from the kidnapping.

    Corrine and Axel had mentioned that Alice was the reason she was found, but Ashleigh had refused to listen.

    ¡°Tell me what happened with Granger¡­.¡± Ashleigh spoke but didn¡¯t turn to look at Alice.

    ¡°Which time,¡± Alice replied.

    Ashleigh turned around.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    Alice lifted herself onto one of theb tables and tilted her head.

    ¡°I mean, what do you want to know? His dealings with Holden, the things I was assigned to help him with, his involvement with the lesser packs, or when he enved me?¡±

    Ashleigh wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. She wanted to know it all, but at the same time, it terrified her.

    ¡°But before you answer,¡± Alice said. ¡°Make sure you are ready to listen. What is the point in asking if you won¡¯t believe what I tell you?¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and turned back to theputer.

    She scrolled through picture after picture of Alice as a child, an adolescent, and a teenager. Some images had her dressed up. For others, she wore a basic hospital gown. Still others, she was bruised and bleeding.

    There was one, in particr, that caught Ashleigh¡¯s attention.

    Alice¡¯s eyes were cast down, away from the camera. Her hair was the color of copper in the sunlight. It was long and straight. But it was disheveled, bruising on her face, and her makeup was smeared on her lips and eyes. She held her hands to her chest. The dress she wore was torn and barely hanging on her tiny shoulders.

    Ashleigh guessed that Alice couldn¡¯t have been much older than Ashleigh was now. Maybe neen at most.

    By looking at the spreadsheet of all the roles she yed, Ashleigh could tell that most of the pictures had beenbeled with the name of the part followed by a date or something that identified its purpose.

    But this one wasbeled as [Alice].

    ¡°What is this?¡± Ashleigh asked aloud.

    Alice did not hesitate toe over. She leaned forward and scoffed.

    ¡°That was a very special role,¡± she said.

    ¡°But it¡¯s your name,¡± Ashleigh countered.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°That day, I got to be myself. Of course, I was dressed up, and my hair was not its natural color, but my personality, even my memories¡­ they were mine.¡±

    ¡°Why do you look like this?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Because there is no such thing as an act of kindness with my father,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°Did you see Laura yet?¡±

    Ashleigh looked back at the screen. Then, she scrolled back up through the pictures, found onebeled [Laura], and opened it.

    Her hair and makeup were the same colors, and even the dress was the same. She looked just like the previous picture, except that this image was happy. She was smiling, her hair was pinned up nicely, and her makeup was wless.

    ¡°This is Laura,¡± Alice said. ¡°She was sent to Tomas to be hisfort. Her mission was to get close to him and earn his trust. And she did. She even got him to love her, and then she was ordered to abandon him without a word and return to thisb to be reset.¡±

    Ashleigh chewed her bottom lip as she listened.

    ¡°Sometimeter, I was dressed in Laura¡¯s costume and sent to enjoy a day of freedom in Autumn,¡± Alice paused and swallowed before continuing. ¡°Tomas found me. Needless to say, he wasn¡¯t happy, and he didn¡¯t believe me when I imed not to know who Laura was or what he was talking about. So, he got angry and did what angry, dysfunctional monsters do to young women that don¡¯t have their defense programs activated.¡±

    ¡°Goddess¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered, bringing her hand to her mouth. ¡°Why? What was the point of doing this to you!¡±

    Alice shrugged nonchntly, but Ashleigh saw the brief clenching of her jaw. She saw that it bothered her to remember.

    ¡°Because he was filled with shame and regret after he did that. Which was used against him for years after.¡±

    ¡°These people are monsters¡­.¡±

    ¡°I told you, my father had high expectations of me,¡± Alice sighed.

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°Holden,¡± she said. ¡°He is both my handler and my father.¡±

    Ashleigh looked away.

    Her eyes moved back to theputer screen, and another picture was pulled up. This one was of a small Alice, her hair was braided back in two french braids, and the smile on her face was unlike any other picture in the folder.

    ¡°That,¡± Alice said quietly, ¡°is the only picture that exists from before my mother died.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and then licked her lips. So this was who Axel saw when he looked at Alice. This was the person that he trusted.

    She turned to face Alice.

    ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°Tell me what happened with Granger.¡±

 Chapter 413 A Mercy

    They talked about the time when Holden met Granger at Ashleigh¡¯s birthday party and how he had continued to whisper in his ear after that. How Alice had heard Holden whispering about an attack on Winter. She didn¡¯t know when or where, so she had sent a message to Caleb to be vignt.

    ¡°What about Axel?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Granger attacked him that night. He almost killed him.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, and neither did Holden. Though if Granger had told him, Holden would have praised him for it,¡± Alice said.

    ¡°Holden¡­ I knew he was a weasel, but I didn¡¯t know he was this bad,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    Alice looked at Ashleigh carefully.

    ¡°There is something else you should know about Granger while he still remained in Winter,¡± she said.

    Ashleigh looked back at her.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°About the flowers he gave you while you were in the hospital,¡± Alice said.

    ¡°I already know he was the one that poisoned me. Axel heard him mention it before he tried to kill him,¡± Ashleigh replied. She lowered her eyes. ¡°I survived it. It was my friend Renee that paid the

    price for his actions.¡±

    Alice swallowed and licked her lips.

    ¡°I am the one that gave him the poison,¡± she said.

    Ashleigh felt her heart still.

    ¡®Murderer!¡¯

    ¡®Betrayer!¡¯

    ¡®Kill her!¡¯

    The voices that had been silent almost the entire time since they had infiltrated theb suddenly screamed in her mind.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh growled, raising her eyes to settle on Alice.

    ¡°I was ordered to give him the poison. I exined to him how to use it. It was only meant to cause a suggestive state. Holden did not tell me that you were the target, or I would have warned Granger of the danger in cing it near you.¡±

    ¡°You would have¡­ warned him?¡± Ashleigh asked as she stood and slowly moved toward Alice. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have stopped him? Just warned him?¡±

    ¡°My orders were to give Granger the poison and instruct him on how to use it,¡± Alice replied. ¡°So, no, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped him because I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw.

    ¡°He was supposed to use a small amount, only enough to give a mild reaction. But Holden gave him separate orders. He told him to use way more than was necessary, knowing how it would interact with the wolfsbane in your system.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s all just Holden¡¯s fault, right?¡± Ashleigh growled. ¡°You just handed Granger the murder weapon¡­ but it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    ¡°I gave Granger the antidote for you,¡± Alice said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about your friend until I was already back in thisb.¡±

    Ashleigh growled, moving closer and closer.

    ¡°Holden was the one that ordered Granger to clean up the mess he had made.¡±

    Ashleigh stopped.

    ¡°Granger killed your friend,¡± Alice said. ¡°I looked at her records. Bell was on the right track. She would have been able to save her if not for Granger pumping her heart full of adrenaline.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and felt her body getting heavy.

    ¡°Does that make what you did alright?¡± she asked shakily. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, none of it would have happened!¡±

    Ashleigh ran at Alice, closing the distance between them in seconds. She swung at the other woman, who blocked her attack. Ashleigh tried twice more to punch Alice, but both swings were blocked.

    Alice caught Ashleigh¡¯s arm and twisted it behind her back, locking her shoulder in ce painfully.

    ¡°I told you before that I will not ept responsibility for the things I had no control over,¡± Alice said near Ashleigh¡¯s ear. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t deserve to know the truth.¡±

    Alice let Ashleigh go, pushing her away gently.

    ¡°If you wish to fight me because you don¡¯t like what I have to say, at least wait until these children are safely out of this hell,¡± Alice said.

    Ashleigh snarled.

    ¡°How can you be so calm about it all!¡± she shouted. ¡°You know the things you did, even if they weren¡¯t your choice, you could remember them! How does that not sicken you!¡±

    Though she stared at Alice, her mind was scattered.

    She saw shes of Reneeughing, joking, throwing pillows at Bell. Then she saw shes of the party in Summer, of the men and women she had torn to pieces, of seeing them in Whiteridge smiling and happy.

    ¡®You killed them all.¡¯

    ¡®Are you even strong enough to lead?¡¯

    ¡®It was your fault.¡¯

    Ashleigh covered her ears with a snarl.

    ¡°Ashleigh¨C¡± Alice called out with concern, but a sound from theputer drew her attention away.

    Alice hurried to theputer and looked over the notifications.

    As Alice worked on theputer, Ashleigh took slow deep breaths, pushing back against her guilt and memories. Against the voices that she recognized now, were filled with hate and doubt.

    ¡°We only have twenty minutes left,¡± Alice said. ¡°They will start waking up shortly before that.¡±

    Alice turned back and walked over to Ashleigh.

    ¡°I know you are angry, but it¡¯s not just about what I told you,¡± she said. ¡°Whatever it is, you need to find a way past it. I didn¡¯t bring you along for thepany.¡±

    Ashleigh took another deep breath and then stood up straight. She looked into Alice¡¯s eyes and pushed back thest bit of doubt in her mind.

    ¡°I was wondering,¡± she said, her voiceing out almost as strong as she hoped it would.

    ¡°I need to stay and monitor the children. As they start waking up, I need to remove their IVs and then purge the system of all of these files,¡± she said. ¡°But once I start that process, Spring will be alerted. The security here will know before that. I will lock down the higher levels so no one cane down. But I need you to open the exit.¡±

    ¡°You stay here with the children while you send me up to face the actual danger?¡± Ashleigh asked with a scoff.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I wasn¡¯t aware that you knew how to create a virus to wipe out any file remotely associated with these children or me, here and on every other Spring connectedwork,¡± Alice replied with a smile and a tilt of her head.

    Ashleigh growled.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be a happy little grunt,¡± she said, heading for the door.

    ¡°If I wanted a grunt, I would have grabbed any able-bodied fighter,¡± Alice said. ¡°I chose you because I knew you would put the safety of those children above anything else. I chose you because, like your father and brother, you are a hero.¡±

    Ashleigh stopped. Feeling a wave of guilt wash over her. She looked to the floor.

    ¡°A hero doesn¡¯t massacre innocent people,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°Is that what it is?¡± Alice asked, ¡°the voices you hear?¡±

    Ashleigh nced back but turned away and continued toward the door.

    ¡°Ashleigh, the wolves of Whiteridge and Shadowcrest were gone,¡± Alice said.

    Ashleigh stopped, her fingers resting on the door handle.

    ¡°Bitter Night is a potent and terrible drug. Those who are exposed torge quantities of it don¡¯t survive. But worse, they spend theirst days in a feral state. Their minds slowly eat away at themselves. It is a torturous and cruel death.

    ¡°Granger spent weeks making those wolves crazy. He gave them small doses, watching as they followed his everymand and enjoyed the look of horror in their eyes when they knew the things he made them do. And then, because he knew what it would do to you, he overwhelmed them with the drug that night.

    ¡°Believe me when I say what you did was a mercy for them.¡±

    Ashleigh felt the tears that rolled down her cheeks.

    ¡°If that¡¯s true,¡± she said softly. ¡°How are you alive? How are these children alive?¡±

    Alice took a deep breath before answering.

    ¡°Because,¡± she sighed. ¡°These children and I are different from most wolves. Our chemistry is different.¡±

    Ashleigh looked back over her shoulder.

    ¡°I told you that the people I wanted to save were people that many wolves would not want to be saved,¡± Alice continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t just mean because they are meant to be dolls like me.¡±

    ¡°What did you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked, turningpletely around.

    ¡°These children and I¡­ we were all human once.¡±

 Chapter 414 Surprised To See Me?

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked with shock and confusion. ¡°Human? How is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°They saw what worked with me and repeated the experiment,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°You saw the files. There were supposed to be twice as many in this room.¡±

    Ashleigh remembered seeing the children¡¯s files and wondering what had happened to the rest.

    ¡°The conversion from human to wolf, even with thebined DNA, is still incredibly dangerous,¡± Alice said. ¡°Thest time I was here, I was locked in my mind. But I was awake long enough when I entered the room to recognize the conversion in process.¡±

    Ashleigh stared at Alice in horror.

    ¡°I saw these children shifting for the first time and many more for thest time,¡± Alice said with a ripple of anger below the surface of her words. ¡°That is the memory that brought me to you toe here and save the children that remained.¡±

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    Ashleigh saw how her eyes shook, her jaw clenched, and her hand curled into a tight fist. Alice was witnessing the moment in her mind. Watching as those children died needlessly.

    a€?You don''t know her¡­'' Axel''s voice echoed in Ashleigh''s thoughts.

    Ashleigh took a step toward Alice, but the ring sound of an rm drew both of their attention away.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Alice whispered as she ran to theputer. Then, after pulling up a few screens, she growled. ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You need to go, now,¡± Alice said, suddenly typing inmands quickly. ¡°I am locking down the upper floors, but security is already on its way.¡±

    ¡°What about the children? You said they still need time,¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I am going to raise the stimnt, they might be a bit groggy, but it''ll have to do.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Ashleigh nodded and turned toward the door.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Alice called out.

    Ashleigh looked back.

    ¡°Yea?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, you need to get all of these kids out of here.¡±

    ¡°That''s the n, isn''t it?¡± Ashleigh asked with furrowed brows.

    Alice swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°Just don''t forget.¡±

    Ashleigh felt there was something she was missing, something Alice wasn''t saying, but she didn''t have time to figure it out. Instead, she rushed through the door and headed for the stairs.

    She was already two flights up and too far to hear when the elevator doors outside the lowerb opened.

    ***

    Alice pushed the stimnts. It wouldn''t hurt the children, only rush the process of waking them.

    She sealed off the upper levels, and she could see that most of thebs were already cleared on the cameras. So they already knew she was here. Which meant there was no time to waste.

    It would take at least fifteen minutes before the system-wide infiltration countermeasures were active. Her virus would take five minutes to gain ess.

    Alice pulled a sh drive from her pocket, attached it, and immediately started copying over all the files she could gain ess to. Then, setting the virus to automaticallyunch once the files were copied, Alice closed the screen and hurried to the children.

    The stimnts had already been pushed on the children. She needed to remove their IVs and ensure they were ready when Ashleigh returned.

    Alice had already bandaged most of them when she heard the keypad sound. A loud buzz told her that the virus was working. It had already scrambled the codes to enter the room, but it would take longer to remove ess through a badge.

    She hurried her movements, removing the remaining lines and returning to theputer. Alice pulled the drive and put it in her pocket. The files had been copied, and the virus was already working.

    A quick nce at the security monitors told her that Ashleigh was busy with her mission. However, the four security officers in the office were not her only concern. Four others had gotten to the lower levels before Alice sealed them off.

    But Alice had no doubt that Ashleigh could handle them on her own.

    She heard the clicking of the door opening. She knew he''de. Alice quickly sent onestmand to the system before closing the screen and turning to face him.

    ¡°Wee home,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Hi, dad,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°You aren''t surprised to see me?¡± Holden smiled, ¡°I should have known you would expect me.¡±

    ¡°You expected me. How could I not expect you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°True,¡± he nodded. ¡°I did know that as soon as your memories started bing clear, you would remember this ce. And that heart of yours¡­ you have always had a soft spot for children.¡±

    ¡°Didn''t get that from you,¡± she replied.

    ¡°No,¡± he said with a raised brow and half-cocked grin. ¡°You didn''t.¡±

    ¡°What was her name?¡± Alice asked.

    Holden smiled.

    ¡°I''ve never answered you before. So why would I now?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I remember her hair,¡± Alice said. ¡°It was long and curly. It puffed up like a lion''s mane whenever she let me brush it.¡±

    Holden''s smile did not falter, but he stepped toward her.

    ¡°She loved sunflowers. Her favorite dress was blue, and they were all over it,¡± Alice continued, swallowing. ¡°She was wearing that the day you killed her.¡±

    Holden stopped.

    ¡°What did you do to her, Holden?¡± Alice asked, anger seeping into her voice. ¡°Did you cut her throat? There was a lot of blood. I remember that¡­ her dress was soaked in it. Your hands¡­ were covered in it as you picked me up and took me to the car.¡±

    ¡°Your mother¡­¡± Holden growled. ¡°Tried to hide you from me, tried to keep a father and daughter from knowing each other.¡±

    He took another step toward Alice.

    The door opened abruptly.

    ¡°Alice, Ia€¡°¡± Ashleigh began to speak, stopping with a growl when sheid eyes on Holden.

    Holden had already adjusted his position to defend himself against Ashleigh. Nevertheless, Alice could see the slight shine of a hidden knife in his hand.

    ¡°They''re waking up, Ashleigh!¡± Alice shouted.

    Ashleigh looked at her with furrowed brows.

    ¡°No matter what, remember?¡± Alice said, holding Ashleigh''s gaze.

    a€?She knew he woulde,'' Ashleigh thought silently. a€?That''s why she said that. My job is to get the children out and leave him to her.''

    a€?It''s a trick.''

    a€?Another lie!''

    a€?Don''t trust her.''

    The shadowed voices were crawling along the walls of her mind.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and then nodded at Alice. She turned to see that Alice wasn''t wrong. Several of the children were sitting up in their beds.

    Alice kept her eyes on Holden. He still watched Ashleigh. She could see he was calcting the risk, deciding what mattered more. Keeping the children or getting Alice back in his hands.

    He slowly turned back to face her.

    Alice was hardly surprised.

    Ashleigh quietly whispered to the children. They were quick to listen and gathered together as she led them to the door, keeping her eyes on Holden with every step.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Alice called out. ¡°You have to take the stairs.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°But the elevatorsa€¡°¡°

    ¡°At this point, they are already filling with poison.¡±

    Ashleigh''s eyes widened.

    Holdenughed.

    ¡°So, you know about the countermeasures,¡± he sighed. ¡°Then you know there are less than ten minutes beforea€¡°¡±

    ¡°I do know,¡± Alice smiled at Holden. ¡°Ashleigh, go, quickly. I will keep him upied.¡±

 Chapter 415 Its Not Too Late

    Ashleigh hesitated but hurried the children out the door as it closed behind them with a heavy thud.

    Alice and Holden were all alone now.

    ¡°Do you feel better about yourself?¡± Holden asked. ¡°That you saved them?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me or how I feel. It¡¯s just the right thing to do.¡±

    Holdenughed and then sighed.

    ¡°We need to leave,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t just mean theb; we need to leave this part of the world. Start over in one of the European packs.¡±

    Aliceughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere with you,¡± she said.

    Holden growled.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for games, Alice. You have caused a lot of trouble. Now, people want you dead, dangerous people.¡±

    ¡°People have always wanted me dead,¡± Alice replied. ¡°You made me do a lot of horrible things.¡±

    Holden growled and moved toward Alice.

    ¡°I have been given orders, Alice,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to kill you or give you to Roman.¡±

    Alice clenched her jaw.

    ¡°I figured the first, the second¡­ well¡­ he¡¯s not my type.¡±

    Holden scoffed.

    ¡°You intend to make me kill you?¡± he said.

    ¡°No,¡± Alice replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know that you can, or that I can kill you for that matter. I just need to keep you here while they get out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already let them go,¡± he said.

    ¡°But you won¡¯t let me go.¡±

    Holden grinned and shook his head.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait together until the wallse down around us,¡± Alice smiled.

    Holden clenched his jaw angrily.

    ¡°I have no interest in dying today,¡± he said, letting the knife he had hidden in his sleeve slide down into his hand.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to get you interested,¡± Alice smiled, reaching back and releasing the two daggers she wore on her back.

    ***

    Ashleigh hurried the children up the stairs. Some of them were smaller and weaker than the rest. She carried two of them in her arms and tried her best to encourage the others. They finally made it to the floor that held the exit, but smoke came into the stairwell from under the door.

    Ashleigh put down the children she carried, telling them all to huddle close and stay back as she approached the door. Lightly touching it, she could feel that it wasn¡¯t hot, and the fire wasn¡¯t in the halls.

    She pushed the door open and made the children hold hands and help each other as she guided them through the hall to the security office. Although the halls were filled with dark smoke, she was able to find the way with ease.

    Just before they reached the office, she heard an explosion. She hurried the children inside. This room was clear of smoke.

    Ashleigh got to the door and hurriedly opened it, taking the children out into the light of day and the fresh air around them. She moved them quickly to the tree line, but then she stopped.

    She knew that she should take them all the way to the van right now, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Ashleigh looked back at the entrance and then up into the sky. ck plumes were already rising. The upper levels must have been set to explode at the security breach.

    Holden had mentioned something happening in ten minutes. It must have been this. Alice had sent her and the children to escape, knowing she would be trapped inside theb.

    She felt the voices stirring, the whispers trying to crawl their way into her thoughts.

    ¡®It¡¯s better this way.¡¯

    ¡®She is a threat.¡¯

    ¡®They will kill each other, and everyone will be safer for it.¡¯

    But just below the whispers, she heard something else. A soft, low growl.

    Clearing her mind of all but her own thoughts, she focused on the situation.

    After instructing the children to hide in the trees together, Ashleigh ran back inside the burning building.

    Ashleigh wasn¡¯t sure if she could make it down to theb in time to save Alice, but she was sure that she would not be able to face her brother again if she didn¡¯t at least try.

    The smoke had quickly filled the stairwell, making it much more difficult for Ashleigh to see where she was going as she made her way down to theb.

    When she reached the door, it wouldn¡¯t move. Ashleigh had to force her shoulder against it, sending a fiery pain through her arm.

    The door burst open, and Ashleigh was pushed back by the heat from the room. She raised her arms to protect her eyes as the fire rolled out against the ceiling before receding back into the room.

    Pushing the smoke away from her eyes, Ashleigh could barely see through the haze, but she could hear the sounds of battle.

    ***

    Alice dove out of the way as another of the beakers on the table exploded from the heat. She barely got away, but shards of ssnded in the back of her arm.

    Holden lunged forward and took advantage of her distraction. He punched her squarely in the jaw.

    Alice stumbled back and caught her bnce. She turned and spat out the blood that had pooled in her mouth. She was bloodied and bruised, and pretty sure she had a rib or two that were broken.

    The room around them was filled with fire and smoke, she was surprised the ceiling had copsed. But, then again, this room was meant to hold the prize of this facility. They must have reinforced the walls and ceiling in order to protect their investment.

    Too bad Alice had removed the safety restrictions in theb when she let loose her virus. Otherwise, the sprinkler system would have already put out the pesky fires. And that suited her needs just fine. All she needed was to keep Holden long enough for Ashleigh and the children to get away.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote, Alice. We can leave here and find a new home!¡± Holden shouted.

    Aliceughed.

    ¡°My only home is with Axel!¡± she growled.

    Alice and Holden snarled and jumped at each other, their knives shing and nging. He jabbed her kidney, and she unintentionally opened herself up to another jab. He pushed her back, as she struggled to regain her bnce, he leaped at her.

    Holden held his hand behind him and drove it forward against the soft flesh of her belly.

    ¡°So be it!¡± he snarled as he pressed harder into the knife before pulling it back out.

    Alice cried out and fell to her knees, dropping her knife and clutching her hands to the wound.

    Holden huffed angrily. He raised his hand above his head, gripping tightly to the knife.

    ¡°Somehow, you strayed and lost your way, and now there¡¯ll be no time to y,¡± he growled. ¡°No time for joy, no time for friends ¨C not even time to make amends!¡±

    ¡°Shut up with your Wondend bullshit!¡± Alice growled as her teeth became red with her blood. ¡°Just get it over with!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re even more of a disappointment than your mother was.¡± He snarled.

    Holden lowered the knife with all his might, but suddenly, he was pushed back by a flood of power like an ocean wave in a hurricane. His back mmed against the far wall, knocking the wind out of him as he crumpled to the floor.

    He looked up through the smoke and saw a pair of moonlit eyes staring back at him.

 Chapter 416 For Once, She Wasnâ€™t Afraid

    Ashleigh covered her face with her arm, trying to push past the heat of the mes, but each time she attempted to enter the room, the heat grew.

    ¡®Go back.¡¯

    ¡®She chose this.¡¯

    ¡®There is nothing to do.¡¯

    The voice had been whispering nonstop since she entered the building. She would be lying if she didn¡¯t admit that she was tempted. At this point, she wasn¡¯t even sure she could safely guide Alice back up the stairs.

    ¡®Go before it is toote!¡¯

    ¡®She knew the risk!¡¯

    ¡®They will both die, and the world will be safer for it.¡¯

    A soft growl in the back of her mind was the reason she couldn¡¯t let go. It struck something deep inside of her. A feeling she couldn¡¯t identify.

    Once more, she tried to push into the room, but an explosion further inside seemed to set off several others, and another burst of mes sent her falling back out of the room.

    Her elbows hit the ground hard, and the pain red through her arms.

    ¡®If you stay, you will die!¡¯

    ¡®She is not worth our sacrifice!¡±

    ¡®Your life is more important than hers!¡¯

    Ashleigh shook her head, but the whispers persisted. Finally, she got to her knees and looked into the room. Her eyes widened as the smoke and fire cleared enough to see Holden stab Alice in the stomach. Alice fell to her knees, and Holden drew his knife high above him.

    ¡®It is toote.¡¯

    ¡®Close the door, and both threats will be gone.¡¯

    ¡®You have made a reckless mistake.¡¯

    The growl inside her grew over the whispers and then echoed into a howl.

    Ashleigh grabbed her head as a spike of pain shot through her skull. She cried out as it spread over her head and down her neck. She felt as though she were being torn apart.

    ¡®Your voice is the only one you need to listen to, Ashleigh¡­.You know yourself better than anyone.¡¯

    Ashleigh gasped at the sound of her father¡¯s words, a memory, but it still touched her heart.

    And then silence followed. Not the whispers that scratched at her thoughts, not the memories that touched her soul. Just silence, a frozen moment.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± a soft voice asked.

    Ashleigh looked up, expecting to still see the fiery scene around her, the ck haze of smoke that burned her eyes.

    But that wasn¡¯t what she saw.

    Instead, she was on a mountainside. The snow was thick and heavy. She turned and saw a white wolf lying in the powder; beside hery a dead rabbit.

    Ashleigh took a step forward, and the wolf lifted its eyes to her, its bright, hazel eyes.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the soft voice asked again.

    But this time, Ashleigh recognized it.

    It was strange to realize that she had not recognized her own voice.

    ¡°I am¡­ you,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    The wolf growled.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± It asked again, with less patience this time.

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t recognize you,¡¯ the memory of Lily¡¯s words whispered on the wind. ¡®Do you still recognize yourself?¡¯

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    The scene before her changed. Still on the mountainside, and still the white wolf. Only now, the wolf was trudging down the mountain, limping and stumbling along the way.

    Ashleigh remembered this. It was painful, excruciatingly so. She didn¡¯t know at the time what was broken or damaged in her body, only that she would get down the mountain. She wouldplete her task.

    When she returned home, she was in treatment for almost two weeks. But she had fought for every step she took down that mountain. She had held herself upright until the moment she stood before her father, and he told her she had finished her task. Only then did she let herself go. Only then did she allow the pain to overwhelm her.

    Ashleigh swallowed at the scene.

    How long had she allowed her pain to rule her thoughts and actions?

    She heard hisugh and clenched her jaw.

    Ashleigh looked up to see images all around her. Happy moments of her time with Granger. His smile, his touch, his kind words.

    It made her sick.

    Now, she heard the small lies in his whispers, the need to control her in his ¡®loving¡¯ attentions. She saw the jealousy in his eyes, the im in his touch.

    ¡°What a fool I was¡­.¡± she whispered.

    She had fallen for his lies for so long. Even after she chose Caleb, he still managed to trick her. To cause harm to so many because of her and through her.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Ashleigh turned to see the white wolf standing beside her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    The wolf looked at her and huffed, padding forward through the memories of Granger, making them fall away as though they were nothing.

    Ashleigh followed after the wolf.

    ¡®When I put you down, run to the tree, and then run to the safe zone. Do not look back, and do not listen. Just get up the hill and into the safe zone.¡¯

    Ashleigh turned past a tree as she heard the words. Before her, another memory yed out.

    She saw herself whispering to Abe, the small boy from Fiona¡¯s test in Summer. She watched as she put him down and turned to fight Fiona.

    The match between them jumped from scene to scene. She saw herself flung like a ragdoll. She heard the sound of the bones in her shoulder snapping as Fiona crushed them between her fangs.

    Ashleigh remembered waking in the hospital, broken and trapped for several days as her body recovered from that attack. But she had won. She had won because she no longer tried to prove herself and no longer wanted to show she was the strongest.

    Ashleigh had won because she believed in doing the right thing, even if it cost her something she wanted more than anything else.

    ¡®We all lose sight, we all make mistakes, and sometimes we get dragged down by them,¡¯ Wyatt¡¯s voice called out from memory. ¡®But you can¡¯t stay in the dark. You can¡¯t listen to these poisonous lies. No one, alive or dead, can tell you who or what you are except for you.¡¯

    The memories fell away. Before her was a scene of fire and smoke. Holden stood over Alice, holding the knife high above him, ready to strike her down.

    But to Ashleigh¡¯s eyes, Alice was changed. No longer the spy, the traitor, the liar. Instead, before her, she saw the girl from the picture. The smiling child with the twin braids.

    No matter what Alice had done in the past, it hadn¡¯t been her choice. But what she had done today, saving the children, sacrificing herself. Those had been her choices.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t know what kind of Luna she would be. She didn¡¯t know what kind of leader she could be. But she remembered now who she was.

    Ashleigh was the child in the mountains that epted help and wouldn¡¯t give up. She was the woman that wanted to save innocent people at the cost of her own life. Ashleigh was someone who believed in redemption and, at the same time, justice.

    She got to her feet and focused her gaze on Holden. Clenching her jaw, she took a step toward him. The fires around her bit at her skin, the smoke burned her eyes, and she was almost forced back.

    Ashleigh growled, pushing herself to move forward. Determined she would save Alice.

    A howl in her mind echoed loudly, and Ashleigh was suddenly filled with a strength she had never known. She took a deep breath, but instead of smoke, she tasted the cold air of the mountain and the sweet, crisp scent of the lilies.

    Without seeing it, she already knew her eyes carried that glow of moonlight; for once, she wasn¡¯t afraid of it.

    Ashleigh charged forward, and Holden¡¯s hand came down, only inches away from Alice.

    Ashleigh focused her power on him. To her surprise, he flew back and hit the wall with a satisfying thud.

    She reached Alice, standing between her and Holden. She looked down at the weasel as he gathered himself to stare back at her.

    Holden gasped as the smoke around her moved away, and he was faced with a vision that filled him with dread.

    Ayer of spectral armor appeared to form over her body. Steel with golden ents and fur lining at the shoulders.

    A circlet of gold and steel adorned with a set of small wings at her temples.

    In her hand, she held a great sword of steel and gold.

    And that haunting glow of the moonlight in her eyes.

 Chapter 417 She Didnâ€™t Regret It

    Holden scurried forward and grabbed the knife that had fallen from his hands. He got to his feet just as Ashleigh moved forward.

    He quickly tried to block her, but she was faster. Finally, her knee found its target against the side of his body. He let out a groan as he stumbled to the ground.

    Ashleigh''s fist came down at him, but he managed to roll away. Holden got to his knees and tried to quickly stab back at her, but she seeded in knocking the knife out of his hand.

    He got to his feet and tried to run from her. Instead, Ashleigh grabbed the knife and threw it at him.

    Holden screamed as the knife went through his hand, pinning him to the wall.

    Ashleigh started to move toward him, but another explosion drew her attention.

    Alice let out a soft cry as a chunk of debris hit her back, sending her crashing to the floor.

    Ashleigh rushed over.

    ¡°Alice!¡± she called out as she got on her knees and pulled Alice into her arms.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Alice whispered, narrowing her eyes up at Ashleigh. There was a moment of panic. ¡°The children?¡±

    ¡°They''re outside,¡± Ashleigh assured her, ¡°they''re safe. I promise.¡±

    Alice nodded and then looked up at Ashleigh again, letting out a softugh.

    ¡°You''re shiny¡­.¡± Alice whispered weakly with a gentle grin. ¡°Just like you used to be¡­.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°It''s¡­ good¡­.¡±

    Alice''s words drifted away as she grew heavy in Ashleigh''s arms. Her head sagged to the side, and Ashleigh''s smile fell as her eyes widened in fear.

    ¡°Alice? Alice!¡±

    There was no response. But Ashleigh could feel a faint heartbeat from her still. She quickly grabbed the pin at her chest, removing her armor, and ced it on Alice. The chords shot over her body, sealing her wound temporarily.

    Ashleigh gathered Alice into her arms and stood from the ground. She took a moment to nce back where Holden had been pinned to the wall. He was, of course, gone.

    Ashleigh growled but turned to the door. She had made her choice, and she didn''t regret it.

    She hurried through the room and out into the stairwell.

    The smoke was everywhere, thick and ck. And even Ashleigh was beginning to feel disoriented.

    Holding tightly to Alice, she hugged the wall as she climbed the stairs and reached out to Caleb.

    And for the first time, she knew she could reach him.

    a€?Caleb, I need you!'' she called out.

    a€?Where are you?!'' he called back with worry.

    She knew he could feel her disorientation, the weakness in her lungs, as she climbed higher and higher up toward the surface.

    Ashleigh told him where she was and gave him directions to the hiddenb.

    a€?What the hell happened?'' he asked.

    a€?Bring a medical team. Alice is hurt¡­badly,'' she replied. a€?There are children, fifty of them. Please, hurry.''

    Ashleigh could feel his desire to ask more questions and rify, but he knew that she needed him now.

    a€?We''re on our way,'' he said. a€?If you can, try to meet us halfway. If not, we will be there soon, I swear.''

    Ashleigh closed their connection, focusing on climbing the stairs and getting them both out as safely as she could.

    It took far too long, but they made it out.

    The children had done as she told them, they had waited by the trees. Ashleigh couldn''t stop moving. She gave them orders to follow her as she continued with Alice in her arms, moving as fast as possible to get them back to the van.

    It was a tight fit, but somehow, they managed. Ashleigh wasn''t entirely sure she should be driving, but the fresh air had cleared her mind a little, and she needed to get Alice help as soon as possible.

    When they had driven here, it had taken more than an hour. But Caleb and his team were determined to reach them quickly. Ashleigh only had to go for fifteen minutes before she saw the Summer team barreling down the dirt road toward them at incredible speed. She pulled over and got out, waving her arms wildly.

    As Ashleigh opened the passenger door, a medical bus pulled forward, directing the medics to Alice. She moved out of the way as they carefully pulled Alice out and carried her inside the bus.

    Other members of Caleb''s team came and started helping the children out of the van, taking them in small groups to the other vehicles and offering them drinks and snacks.

    Ashleigh stared intently at the bus where Alice was being treated.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Caleb called out.

    She had barely turned toward his voice when his strong arms wrapped around her. He pulled her into his warm andforting scent.

    He held her silently for a long time. She could feel the concern in him. He was terrified, but slowly the fear was eased as he held her in his arms.

    Caleb gently pulled away to look at her. His brows furrowed, and something in his expression changed. There was a hunger in his eyes, and he let out a low growl.

    ¡°Caleb?¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    ¡°My Luna,¡± a woman called from beside the medical bus. ¡°We need to treat you for smoke inhtion.¡±

    ¡°One moment,¡± Ashleigh replied, looking at Caleb with concern.

    Caleb closed his eyes and took a deep breath, clearing his mind.

    ¡°I''m fine,¡± he whispered. ¡°You need to get yourself checked out.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and pulled away from him.

    Once her throat had been checked, and she had been given oxygen, Ashleigh was cleared. Of course, she would need a follow-up when they returned to Summer, but there was no cause for immediate concern.

    ¡°Any word on Alice?¡± she asked as she approached Caleb.

    The two medics that had been speaking with him walked away, returning to the bus.

    ¡°They''ve been able to stabilize her for now, but it''s not good,¡± he sighed. ¡°We need to get her back to Summer right away.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Let''s go,¡± she said.

    ¡°There''s something else,¡± Caleb said, grabbing Ashleigh''s hand as she turned to get into one of the cars.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Axel has already called a few times,¡± he said. ¡°He knows something is wrong with Alice, and he''s on his way.¡±

 Chapter 418 A Useful Partner

    The convoy returned to Summer as quickly as they had left. Alice was immediately rushed to the hospital when they arrived.

    While she was sent to surgery, Ashleigh gave Fiona and Caleb a full debrief. Then, they argued about sending a team to investigate theb. In the end, it was decided that they would wait a few days. The chances of Spring having already dispatched a team to clean the building were too high.

    Right now, they already had too many of their resources spread out to the lesser packs. They couldn¡¯t afford to invite trouble to their doorstep.

    Ashleigh herself spent a few hours in a hospital bed. They believed she was alright. Still, they wanted to monitor her lungs to ensure there were noplications from the smoke inhtion.

    The children were also sent to the hospital for essential physical examinations and wellness checks. She warned them about the children¡¯s unique heritage, and it was agreed to be kept quiet for now.

    Fiona and Caleb had a lot to do. Ashleigh was left alone for the couple of hours she was being monitored. She kept asking for updates on Alice, but the surgery took a long time.

    There had beenplications. Her previous injuries in Autumn were not fully healed, and the scar tissue alone made the procedure that much more difficult.

    Finally, Ashleigh was told that the surgery was over.

    Unfortunately, it was over because Alice¡¯s body could not handle it anymore. The surgeons had been forced to put her in a medically induceda in order to let her body rest for a time before they could continue.

    Her healing was dyed, almost non-existent. She had lost a lot of blood, and her lungs had been weakened by the smoke.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and rested her head against her knees as she processed the information. She took a deep breath, and as she did, she sensed his presence before he even entered the room. She lifted her head and looked toward the door. Unsurprised when he suddenly appeared before her.

    ¡°What the fuck happened, Ashleigh!¡± Axel shouted. His tone was angry, irate. But the look in his eyes was filled with fear and worry.

    ¡°Axel¨C¡±

    ¡°How the hell does Alice go from getting a brain scan to having surgery and being put into aa!¡± he growled.

    ¡°A brain scan?¡± Ashleigh asked, sitting up and looking at him with confusion. ¡°What brain scan?¡±

    ¡°She wasing to get a brain scan,¡± Axel continued. ¡°That¡¯s why she was in Summer. To make sure the headaches weren¡¯t rted to the fracturing. So how the hell did this happen!¡±

    ¡°Axel¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know anything about any headaches or a brain scan.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brow.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t¡­ she didn¡¯te about her migraines?¡± he asked, his tone calming down, but growing in concern.

    ¡°If she did, she didn¡¯t tell me about it,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°But we aren¡¯t exactly close, are we?¡±

    Axel sighed and entered further into the room.

    ¡°She¡¯s had migraines for a while. Bad ones. Peter couldn¡¯t do anything. At the end, he suggested shee to Summer for a more in-depth scan. She was on her way back from the rogues and said she would stop by to get checked.¡±

    ¡°She really didn¡¯t say anything to me,¡± Ashleigh said softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was having trouble.¡±

    Axel closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Just tell me what happened to my mate, please,¡± his voice was gentle and strained.

    Ashleigh looked up at her brother, and for a moment, she saw Caleb. How upset he was every time she was in danger and thought he would lose her.

    ¡®He loves her so much¡­¡¯ Ashleigh smiled. ¡®Just like she does him.¡¯

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Axel,¡± she said. ¡°I haven¡¯t been fair to you or Alice.¡±

    Ashleigh pointed to the chair beside her bed. Reluctantly, Axel sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing, based on what you and everyone else have tried over and over to tell me and what Alice herself said, the migraines were a prelude to this adventure.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Maybe, one memory started it, and she couldn¡¯t let it go. Maybe the migraines were because she was actively trying to pull the memory out instead of letting ite naturally.¡±

    ¡°Why would she do that?¡± Axel asked. ¡°What was the memory?¡±

    ¡°To know how to get there. The guard count and routine, the hidden entrances and exits. The codes for the doors or who had them,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°Maybe Alice remembered the horror of theb, but she forced herself to remember all the details before her mind was ready.¡±

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°Please¡­ just tell me what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Ashleigh told Axel about theb. About Alice approaching her for help, about the human children being experimented on. About the explosions, about Holden, and how Alice intended to stay behind.

    Axel was quiet.

    ¡°Axel?¡± Ashleigh called to him gently. ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    Axel licked his lips and leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.

    ¡°Alice¡­ struggles with understanding her worth,¡± he said quietly. ¡°She still sees herself as a weapon, a tool. Something to be used and discarded, rather than as a person.¡±

    ¡®The only aim I have in my life is to be a useful partner to Axel.¡¯

    Alice¡¯s words reyed in Ashleigh¡¯s mind.

    A useful partner.

    That was her only wish, to be useful. Not to be his Luna, not to be his wife. All she wanted was to be useful to him.

    Ashleigh swallowed. Thinking of the child in the picture, the one who could still smile without a trick or secret.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me¡­.¡± Axel said mournfully. ¡°But she is so much more than you realize.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Ashleigh said, reaching her hand out to touch her brother¡¯s shoulder.

    Axel lifted his gaze to his sister. His eyes were red, and Ashleigh instantly knew how worried he must have been the entire time he was on his way from Winter.

    ¡°You know?¡± he asked. ¡°What the hell happened in thatb?¡±

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, Alice helped me to finally hear my own voice.¡± Ashleigh smiled.

 Chapter 419 You Promised You Wouldnt Leave

    At Axel¡¯s request, a scan was done on Alice¡¯s brain.

    The news was not good.

    They found that both the frontal and temporal lobes showed signs of lesions. It was likely a side effect of long-term damage to her brain from the Bitter Night.

    Her body had stopped healing almost altogether now. The surgery was finally finished, but the end result was impossible to guess. The surgeon was brutally honest with Axel and told him there was a very strong chance that she might never wake up again.

    For three days, Axel waited by her bedside. He sat beside her in a chair all night. He held her hand and talked to her.

    Axel dipped the rag into the warm water and rang it out as much as possible. Then, gently stroking her cheeks, he washed Alice¡¯s face. Next, he moved down to her neck and shoulders, wiping away the sweat and humming to her as he did so.

    He paused, catching the scent of the soap in the water. It was a fruit smell, berries, he guessed.

    ¡°I wonder if you like this smell,¡± he whispered.

    He looked down at Alice¡¯s peaceful face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t love it,¡± he said. ¡°I prefer something a little sweeter.¡±

    Axel leaned forward and sniffed at her neck.

    ¡°Your scent is much nicer,¡± he smiled. ¡°It always has been.¡±

    He sat beside her, putting the washcloth back in the basin and taking her hand in his.

    ¡°That was my first Blood Moon,¡± he said. ¡°My parents were really busy, and I was actually very lonely. So when I met you¡­ it was¡­¡±

    Axel smiled.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± he said. ¡°Your smile was contagious and warm. All I wanted to do was keep it on your face, no matter what. Even if it meant that you wereughing at me.¡±

    Axel chuckled, and then he paused, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°All those years without you¡­.¡± he swallowed. He closed his eyes and leaned forward, bringing her hand to his lips. He kissed her. ¡°Even without knowing what I was missing, I felt it every day.¡±

    Axel took a deep breath.

    ¡°You told me to remember you through chocte,¡± heughed. ¡°And I did. I became obsessed with the stuff and never knew why until we met again.

    ¡°Until I got my memory back. Then, I finally understood that every bite of chocte, every time I smelled that delicate sweetness, I was trying desperately to bring you back.¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw as he felt the heat in his face and the familiar prickling in his nose and eyes. He was holding back tears. Holding back the fear of losing her.

    He moved his chair closer to the bed, ced her hand on her belly, and thenid his head on top of them. The tears, no longer in his control, rolled down his cheeks.

    ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t leave,¡± he whispered.

    There was a soft knock at the door. Axel closed his eyes and then slowly sat up. He wiped away the tears and took a deep breath before acknowledging the knock.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked without looking back.

    ¡°What is it? That¡¯s a hell of a greeting, and after I came all this way!¡±

    Axel quickly turned at the familiar voice.

    ¡°Bell?¡± he called to her as the sight of her registered. He stood from the chair in shock. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not much of an improvement, right?¡± she smiled with a raised brow. ¡°First, you start grumpy, ¡®what is it?¡¯ then you switch to making me feel like I am unwee. So rude.¡±

    Axel smiled.

    ¡°You are always wee anywhere I am,¡± he said.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Bell smiled.

    ¡°So,¡± Axel said, moving toward her, ¡°at the risk of sounding rude again, what are you doing here?¡±

    Bell shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Oh, ya know¡­ Galen really wanted to introduce Fiona to Ren and check in on Summer as a whole. Make sure Caleb hasn¡¯t let the pack fall intoplete chaos while he¡¯s been gone,¡± she sighed. ¡°And I thought I¡¯d get in a little sightseeing, check out these crazy medical researchbs I¡¯ve heard so much about¡­.¡±

    She paused, then her lips curled into a slow, amused grin.

    ¡°I also thought, just for fun, ya know¡­. That I would maybe¡­ save your mate?¡±

    Axel¡¯s eyes widened. His heart started beating faster.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked softly.

    Bell walked further into the room to stand just before him and looked up at him. She gave him a gentle grin and grabbed his hands.

    ¡°I said,¡± she began. ¡°I am here to save Alice.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± he asked.

    He knew she was brilliant; she was by far the best doctor they had in Winter. But the fact was that Summer had better facilities, more technology, and advanced training. He didn¡¯t doubt Bell¡¯s skills. He just wasn¡¯t sure how she could save Alice when no one here seemed able to.

    Bell took a deep breath.

    ¡°I have a very rare kind of blood. One that is particrly effective at supercharging the healing factor of another wolf. From what I read of Alice¡¯s condition and her records in Winter, her healing is stunted because she isn¡¯t a pure werewolf, right?¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°She was born human,¡± he said.

    ¡°Right, well,¡± Bell continued. ¡°From what I understand, the damage she has taken in the past few weeks,bined with all the prolonged exposure to Bitter Night, has essentially silenced the part of her brain that recognizes her abilities as a wolf.

    ¡°She can¡¯t heal because her brain doesn¡¯t remember it can. So I believe that if I give her a direct transfusion, my blood might be able to kickstart those natural systems.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s had transfusions already,¡± Axel said. ¡°It didn¡¯t seem to make a difference.¡±

    ¡°Right, but, like I said. Rare blood type. Trust me on this, Axel, even the synthetic version of my blood won¡¯t ever be as strong as a direct transfusion,¡± Bell said.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt,¡± Caleb called out from the door, ¡°I came to check on Alice, and I couldn¡¯t help but overhear. Did I hear you right? So you are offering to give blood to Alice?¡±

    Caleb looked at Bell, and she smiled.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Axel asked, concerned. ¡°Is it not safe?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s safe,¡± Caleb said. ¡°And Bell¡¯s right. A direct transfusion would be much more potent than the synthetic blood.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Caleb asked Bell carefully, knowing what this meant for her.

    Bell nodded, appreciating his concern.

    ¡°This is something I want to do,¡± Bell smiled. ¡°Because Alice deserves every bit of help we can give her.¡±

 Chapter 420 Irreplaceable

    He didn¡¯t know how much longer he could stay in this ce.

    It had already been ten hours since theb¡¯s destruction had begun. The standard protocol would have a team sent from Spring more than three hours ago.

    The small bunker was designed to withstand the self-destruction sequence, a fall-out shelter for any scientist that might have been in Wondend.

    Of course, the destruction in the upper levels was never supposed to have spread to the lowestb. Still, he suspected Alice had been the cause of that coincidental ruin.

    The heavy door of the bunker kept the fires and smoke out, but it didn¡¯t stop the bleeding from his hand or the internal bleeding he suspected he had from being thrown against the wall.

    His injuries were not life-threatening, but they were enough to keep him in constant pain for the past ten hours.

    She could have killed him.

    Holden was keenly aware of the fact that killing him would hardly have taken any effort on the part of the young Luna of Summer.

    Though he was d to count himself among the living, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bitter resentment at how easily she ignored his presence.

    He had seen them leave, seen her nce back at where she had pinned him to the wall with his own knife. While Holden had managed to escape that particr nuisance, he hadn¡¯t gotten far. She only needed to look a little to the left, and she would have found him huddled pathetically against the wall. Hiding like a child hoping the monster wouldn¡¯t see him.

    The thought angered him.

    But what really bothered him, what honestly had him grinding his teeth as he sat hour after hour in this small room waiting for the team that woulde to clean up the mess, was one single thought.

    She hadn¡¯t even bothered to look.

    He knew that she must have known he was alive. She saw that he was not where she had left him. Yet, she simply walked away after a brief nce.

    The Winter Princess, Luna of Summer, this girl, this¡­ child, had turned her back to him as though he were no threat to her at all.

    Holden seethed with anger.

    As soon as he left this room, he would make her understand just how easily he could hold her life in the palm of his hand.

    For now, he would wait.

    It was another two hours before he finally saw movement on the monitors. Unfortunately, many of the cameras in the upper levels were damaged in the destruction. However, there were still a few that were in operation.

    It took an hour for the team to make its way down through the wreckage. Holden had set off the beacon in the bunker almost as soon as he got inside. They already knew he was here, so there was no reason to search the remains of the building for him.

    When the bunker¡¯s door was finally opened, Holden was more than a little surprised to see who stood on the other side.

    ¡°I did not expect you toe for me¡­¡± he said as he straightened his back.

    The corner of Roman¡¯s mouth lifted into a half smile.

    Any smile worn by Roman gave off a sinister feeling. But the thick, uneven patch of leather he wore to cover his missing eye and the scar surrounding it only emphasized that feeling.

    ¡°Why?¡± he said. ¡°You came for me on the mountain. So why shouldn¡¯t Ie for you inside the mountain?¡±

    Holden smiled, but in his mind, he felt nothing but irritation. He knew Roman was enjoying seeing him in this position. Injured and trapped in a box.

    For now, he would let him have fun and make jokes. He had more important things to worry about. First, he needed to find out if Alice was alive.

    He nced at Roman, wondering if he already knew that Alice had been there.

    Roman¡¯s smile grew.

    ¡°What are you so happy about?¡± Holden asked, feeling even more irritated.

    ¡°I was remembering something we once talked about,¡± Roman replied. ¡°About how receable we both are.¡±

    Holden narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Turns out,¡± Roman said quietly. ¡°You are, in fact, irreceable.¡±

    Holden clenched his jaw; he didn¡¯t understand what Roman was saying. He would never willingly admit that Holden¡¯s importance was more significant than his own, so what was his game?

    ¡°The thing is,¡± Roman sneered. ¡°There is more than one way to be irreceable.¡±

    Behind Roman, another man approached; he held a chair in his hands. It was charred but still holding together. He moved past Roman and Holden, setting the chair down behind Holden.

    ¡°One way is that you provide a service that is so unique or well done that no one else can take that role from you,¡± Roman continued. ¡°That¡¯s the category I fall into.¡±

    Roman smiled with a tip of his hat.

    A second man entered behind Roman, walking around him to join the first man. Holden felt a lump forming in his throat.

    ¡°But, the other way,¡± Roman said, pausing to give Holden a satisfied grin. ¡°Is to be such a disappointment that you and your role are abandoned and disposed of. Never to be thought of again.¡±

    Holden couldn¡¯t help but notice that the men that had entered the room had their eyes on him.

    ¡°Guess which one you are?¡±

    The sinking feeling in Holden¡¯s gut hit him almost immediately when the man behind him pulled him down to sit in the chair. He tried to struggle, but both men held his shoulders down. Individually they were each already much stronger than him. But,bined, they kept him in ce with ease.

    Roman smiled down at Holden.

    ¡°You really fucked up, Holden,¡± he chirped.

    Holden clenched his jaw, breathing deeply through his nose.

    Roman pulled out his phone and pulled up a video to y for Holden.

    ¡°They saw everything,¡± Roman said. ¡°Heard what you said.¡±

    Holden looked down at the screen. Before him, he saw a video feed of theb. Of his conversation with Alice. Telling her that they needed to run, that he had no intention of killing her as he was ordered to.

    He closed his eyes and swallowed.

    ¡°Funny thing,¡± Roman said. ¡°The feed to theb was cut ten minutes before you entered.¡±

    Holden took a deep breath; he had cut that feed himself before making his way into the elevator to go to her.

    ¡°Fortunately,¡± Roman continued pulling the phone back and adjusting the video. ¡°It was turned on again just as you walked in.¡±

    Holden opened his eyes, and the video showed him standing at the door. It closed behind him. Alice turned from the monitor to face him, but just before she spoke to him, just the tiniest sh of her eyes to the camera.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Yep,¡± Roman smiled. ¡°Alice turned the cameras back on. Seems to me she knew that you were going to say something stupid, and she wanted to make sure someone heard it.¡±

    Holden lowered his eyes away from the screen.

    ¡°She really hates you,¡± Roman said. ¡°I don¡¯t me her.¡±

 Chapter 421 The End of His Task

    ¡°Just shut up and get it ov¨C¡± Holden growled, but his words were cut off when Roman¡¯s fist hit his jaw.

    ¡°No one told you to talk!¡± He snarled.

    Holden tasted the blood that pooled between his lip and his teeth.

    Roman took a deep breath.

    ¡°I am here to inform you that your services are no longer needed,¡± Roman stated. ¡°But also, to let you know that the kill order on Alice has been canceled.¡±

    Holden¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°How?¡± he asked through bloody teeth.

    Roman smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Your usefulness was entirely because of her,¡± he growled. ¡°Even now, she is still of more use than you.¡±

    Holden growled but said nothing.

    ¡°There was something a little more interesting on that video than your desperate attempts to keep Alice by your side,¡± Roman replied.

    He adjusted the video, ying it again for Holden. This time it was neither Alice nor Holden that was the focus. It was Ashleigh.

    He thought he had imagined the ethereal glow around her for a moment. But here it was caught on video. It was not something he had ever seen or even heard of before.

    ¡°Because of this, they could find an answer they have been searching for a long time. And so, Alice has earned her reprieve, at least from our master.¡±

    Roman grinned.

    ¡°I have no intention of ever letting her go.¡±

    ¡°She hates you,¡± Holden spat.

    ¡°So?¡± Roman smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t need her to love me or even like me. Hating me still means I have a ce in her thoughts.¡±

    Holden closed her eyes, clenching his jaw. He knew he would never leave this room again. There was nothing he could do to save her from the monster that craved her.

    Honestly, there never was.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ he whispered in his thoughts. ¡®I never should have brought you into my world.¡¯

    Roman knelt down in front of him. He grabbed Holden¡¯s chin roughly and turned so that he could speak into his ear.

    ¡°Every time you used that shit on her¡­. Every time you wiped her existence away as though she were nothing¡­ I still saw her,¡± he whispered. ¡°Trapped inside a tiny box in her mind, wing at the walls to escape.¡±

    Roman pushed Holden¡¯s chin away roughly as he got to his feet. He reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a rectangr box.

    Holden looked up as Roman opened the box and pulled out a syringe. Their eyes met, and Roman smiled angrily.

    ¡°This is a pretty small box, too,¡± he said, taking a step forward and looking around the room.

    Holden felt the panic falling over him. He stared at the syringe and then back up at Roman. He struggled as Roman got closer, but it was no use.

    ¡°Say goodbye, Holden,¡± Roman smiled, pointing up at the camera positioned above the chair.

    Holden looked up, not having realized there was a camera in this room. As he looked up, exposing his neck, Roman plunged the needle into his throat, pushing the Bitter Night into his system.

    Holden let out a heavy groan as the liquid burned into his veins. His body shook violently, and the two men held tightly to him.

    ¡°I only wish you could witness this for yourself. That you could watch as the light leaves your eyes. As the person you are is wiped away, and all that is left is a lifeless husk. Just like she had to endure all these years!¡± Roman snarled into Holden¡¯s ear.

    Roman backed away, watching as Holden strained against the Bitter Night, his veins bulging, grunting, and groaning as the poison spread across his system.

    He hated this man.

    Roman had mourned Alice every time he met the doll. Alice held value. She was unique and beautiful. She was¡­ special.

    But nothing about Holden held value beyond his association with Alice. No one would mourn the loss of him.

    Because of that, this punishment felt empty.

    Roman walked out of the bunker.

    The two men let go of Holden. His body continued to convulse as it copsed to the floor. They shut the door to the bunker and followed Roman.

    ¡°Sir?¡± the first man called out, ¡°your orders?¡±

    Roman stopped walking. He took a breath, and then without turning around, he answered.

    ¡°If he survives, let him sit alone in that room for a few hours.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± the second man asked.

    Roman looked back over his shoulder.

    ¡°Then, give him a lighter, and tell him to count to thirty before he lights it. When it¡¯s done, return home.¡±

    The first man¡¯s eyes widened, and then he nodded. ¡°Yes, sir,¡±

    Roman left theb.

    The two men returned to the door.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± the second man said. ¡°I thought he wanted him dead?¡±

    ¡°He does,¡± the first man replied.

    ¡°Then why have him y with a lighter?¡± the second asked.

    The first took a deep breath, pushing it out slowly.

    ¡°Because,¡± he said. ¡°That room is sealed off. So it has its own pure oxygen being pumped in all the time. Even more, after theb waspromised.¡±

    ¡°Meaning when he flicks the lighter on¡­.¡±

    ¡°Boom.¡±

    ***

    The fiery liquid spread from his throat to the back of his skull until his entire head felt as though it were melting. He cried out as his individual memories were burned away.

    He saw the things he had done, the schemes he had cooked up.

    People he hardly remembered; some he couldn¡¯t forget. All being consumed up by the firestorm that was spreading over his body.

    He heard herugh, the small gentleugh of a child ying in the garden of a small home. Then, he saw the picture in his hand, her twin braids taming the naturally wild curls, the only part of her that was an inheritance from both of them.

    He felt the smile on his lips just as the edges of the memory began to burn away.

    Holden screamed until he didn¡¯t understand the reason for it anymore.

    He clung to something. At first, he could only feel it. But as the memories around him began to disappear, it became more apparent. It was the handle of a door.

    He stared down at the knob and swallowed, knowing where this would lead. Finally, he turned the knob and opened the door.

    On the other side was a bedroom. Sunlight streamed in from the early morning light.

    Laying on the bed was a caramel-skinned goddess, her tight curls stretched down to cover her naked breasts as the gentle tilt of her lips and her soft exhale whispered of a peaceful dream.

    He stepped into the room; a tear rolled down his cheek.

    Though he wanted to keep his eyes on her, to cherish every tiny moment left, he couldn¡¯t help a nce at the nightstand, there sat the same book she always read from. Every night before falling into each other¡¯s arms, she insisted on reading a few nonsensical paragraphs from her favorite book.

    Alice in Wondend.

    Before his eyes, the book and the nightstand burned away into the nothingness. He turned as fast as he could to look at her once more before it all faded away.

    But he wasn¡¯t fast enough. His eyes fell on the sheets, only catching a few of those long curls before it was all gone.

    He was left with a feeling of loss, of emptiness.

    He didn¡¯t even know his name.

    All he had was a longing in his heart for what seemed an eternity. Until the man handed him a lighter and gave him a task.

    ¡°Twenty-two, twenty-three¡­¡±

    As he neared the end of his task, he wondered if he would ever recover what he lost, if he would ever feel whole again.

    And then he flicked the lighter.

 Chapter 422 Theyâ€¦ Feel Each Other

    Because of her recent and traumaticbor and her past experiences with blood transfusions, Caleb insisted that Bell undergo all sorts of testing before they could actually perform the procedure.

    Bell reassured Axel that Alice was perfectly safe waiting another night while they got the testing out of the way.

    And as much as he wanted Alice to wake sooner thanter, Axel wasn¡¯t willing to put Bell at risk by rushing the process.

    So, as they awaited the results, Bell joined Galen in introducing Ren to seemingly every single member of Summer. While Axel stayed beside Alice, holding her hand and talking to her about anything that came to mind.

    Ashleigh had peeked in on him a few times but had not been able to bring herself past the door. She didn¡¯t feel ufortable with Alice anymore. She just didn¡¯t want to intrude on Axel¡¯s personal devotion to his mate.

    It reminded her of hearing Caleb¡¯s voice in those moments when it felt like the world was falling apart around her.

    She pulled away from the door quietly and walked down the hall. Wondering exactly where Caleb was. The events at theb had been almost four days ago, but she had hardly seen him in that time.

    He was busy, of course. There had been so many new reports of small-scale attacks throughout the werewolf territories. Summer had sent troops to almost every pack at this point. Even Winter had resumed sending out scouts and reinforcements to their allies.

    Ashleigh had not been called on yet for much in Summer, Fiona and Caleb had a system in ce, and while some thought she should push her way in and demand a role in those meetings, she disagreed.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of leading or of taking more responsibility. But a transfer of leadership was a delicate process. The reality was that a war had begun, and right now was not the time to change who was in charge.

    In time she would learn the ins and outs of overall governance. But now, she knew, more than ever, where she could serve her people best. Ashleigh¡¯s strength was leading soldiers, fighting, and being on the ground.

    But she missed her husband.

    Even through their shared connection, she struggled to reach him as though he had created a barrier between them. She knew he was upset about her choice to run off to a Springb with Alice without a word to him, but it felt like there was something more going on.

    But it was difficult to fix a problem between them when he seemed to be avoiding her, and she still needed to talk to him about the things she had learned from his father¡¯s journal.

    She sighed.

    As she rounded the corner, intent on heading back to their room, hoping to find him, she was surprised to see the very man on her mind.

    ¡°Caleb!¡± she called out immediately.

    He looked up, and she was relieved to see the warmth in his eyes when he saw her, though there was a sharp intake of breath and a quick turn that stole away that relief.

    She hurried over to him.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he smiled back.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t really seen you for a few days,¡± she said softly. ¡°Have you been sleeping in your office or something?¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath and nodded.

    ¡°I have,¡± he confirmed. ¡°Meetings have gone into the night and resumed early in the morning. I have always had a cot in my office; staying there is more convenient. It also keeps me from disturbing your rest.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°It disturbs my rest more to be without you,¡± Ashleigh replied, taking a step toward him.

    Caleb took a step back, licking his lips and swallowing as he did so.

    She looked at him carefully and listened to his heart beating faster than usual.

    ¡°I need to speak with Axel,¡± he said, moving to walk past her.

    Ashleigh reached out and grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Caleb, what is going on between us?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Ash, please let go¡­¡± he whispered.

    ¡°No, not until you tell me what I did wrong,¡± she insisted.

    ¡°Please¡­ Ash¡­ not right now¡­¡± he pleaded quietly. His voice was heavy, and he let out soft breaths between his words.

    Caleb dropped his head and let out a shuddering breath. Ashleigh tilted her head, trying to see his face, leaning closer to him. She could catch the heavy breaths he was taking. She let go of his arm but moved in front of him to try and see him.

    ¡°Caleb¡­?¡± she called gently.

    Caleb let out a low growl and lifted his gaze to her.

    Ashleigh gasped when she saw the bright glow of his grey eyes staring at her like a starved beast.

    Before she could stop him or even step out of the way, Caleb grabbed her shoulders and turned her sharply against the wall.

    He squeezed her shoulders and pressed his nose into the crook of her neck. Taking a deep breath and letting out soft, hot pants against her throat.

    Ashleigh felt parched suddenly, and her heart raced as the warmth that spread over her reached her stomach and continued lower.

    She felt a growl from her throat and heard a howl in her mind. A hunger grew in her, and she slid her fingers over his chest and up to his shoulders.

    A soft moan escaped her lips as his tongue traced down along her throat and ended with him grazing his teeth against her skin.

    While she always reacted to his touch, proximity, and his everything¡­ This was different. It was more.

    Her heart raced, her breathing became erratic, and the heat inside of her suddenly felt scorching. She needed him, needed to touch him, to bite him, to im him.

    Caleb suddenly pushed away, leaving her with a longing howl in her thoughts and a libido already in overdrive.

    She stepped toward him, but he raised a hand to her to stop as he tried to catch his breath and keep control of his thoughts and actions.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she called to him like a siren at sea.

    Caleb growled and turned away.

    ¡°Your Luna¡­ she epted you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°This is¡­ this is why I have been staying away,¡± he said.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, moving toward him, but he quickly moved away.

    ¡°Because our wolves, Alpha and Luna, they¡­ feel each other,¡± he replied.

    ¡°How is that a bad thing?¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Normally,¡± he said, ¡°it¡¯s not.¡±

    He took a deep breath and blew it out slowly.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but notice how tempting his mouth looked at the motion. She bit her bottom lip and considered stealing a kiss.

    ¡°The bonding between Alpha and Luna is not just a sexual act, Ashleigh. It¡¯s power. It¡¯s primal. It won¡¯t be like any other moment we have shared.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re terrible at making this sound like something I don¡¯t want to happen,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Right now,¡± he continued, ¡°while your brother waits to hear that his mate will even wake up again, it is inappropriate for us to act on that bond.¡±

    Axel¡¯s heartbroken eyes and tear-stained face appeared in her mind like a bucket of ice poured over her body.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°I wish I wasn¡¯t,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    ***

    They started with only a small amount of Bell¡¯s blood, testing it to make sure there would be no reactions or rejections. But almost immediately they were able to see signs of improvement in Alice.

    It was decided that the best course of treatment would be an exchange transfusion.

    They would remove Alice¡¯s blood slowly in cycles and rece it with new healthier blood. Bell would provide only enough to jumpstart Alice¡¯s system, while the rest would be synthetic.

    The entire process would take a few hours.

    Bell would stay with Alice through the entire procedure, Axel had been reluctant to leave, but Bell insisted. While she was confident in her choice, she still felt uneasy about being on disy as her blood was being shared.

    So, kicked out of the room, Axel chose to pace outside instead.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Caleb called out as he approached.

    Axel turned, giving his brother-inw a brief nod of acknowledgment.

    ¡°I assume the procedure has begun?¡± Caleb asked.

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°Bell said it would take a few hours,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°You n to pace out here the whole time?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°What else am I going to do?¡± Axel sighed.

    Caleb nodded, remembering how he felt each time Ashleigh had been injured or hospitalized.

    ¡°You need something to distract you,¡± he said. ¡°As it happens, I am headed out. Maybe you shoulde with me.¡±

    Axel nced up and then looked back at the door.

    ¡°I should probably stay, just in case something happens,¡± he said.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Caleb said, reaching his hand to Axel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Believe me. But even if something happens, Bell or one of my people are going to be the ones you want handling it. We won¡¯t be that far, and they will let us know right away.¡±

    Axel hesitated.

    ¡°Keeping your mind upied will make the time move faster. From what I heard, Alice was already responding to a small amount of Bell¡¯s blood. Who knows, she might be awake by dinner tonight,¡± Caleb smiled.

    Axel smiled but tried not to think too much about it. He didn¡¯t want to get his hopes up yet. Caleb was right, he needed a distraction.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Where are we headed?¡±

 Chapter 423 So Much Trouble

    Caleb had received word from the men he had left behind to keep an eye at the site of theb. They reported the appearance of the Spring wolves that had been sent to investigate. They stayed in theb for two days. During that time, machinery and devices were removed, men with methrowers had entered the building, and explosions were heard.

    Once the Spring team finally left, the men waited twenty-four hours to ensure that no one else returned before reporting to Caleb that theb was abandoned.

    The two Alphas and a small team were on their way to see if anything was left behind. Anything that might give them answers about what kinds of experiments or development were made there.

    They knew it was unlikely they would find anything, but they needed to know for sure.

    Caleb split the team when they arrived and met up with the two scouts. Most of them were sent with one of the scouts to find a way into the upper levels. Axel, and two others, including one of the scouts, remained with Caleb and approached the exit that led into the security office.

    Inside they found the room had been stripped. There was no fire damage in the room, but the armory had been emptied, and theputers had been taken.

    They pushed forward into the hallway.

    Each team member had been supplied with a personal oxygen tank and mask, just in case. But as they entered the hall, there was no need for it. The burnt smell clung to the walls, but the air was not sharp or smokey.

    It was likely that the team from Spring had found a way to vent the smoke to finish their cleanup.

    There were a fewbs on this floor. They went room to room but found nothing salvageable or operational.

    Once the floor was properly cleared, they made their way to the stairwell.

    The elevators were inoperable, so it was the only way down to the bottom floor and theb where the children had been kept. Here they ran into some debris that prevented them from using the stairs to get all the way down, but they were able to set up a rope and climb down.

    The door to theb was already opened.

    The scout and the other man went in first while Axel and Caleb took up the rear. As they entered the room, Axel''s eyes were drawn to the right. The beds were still there, though most had some sort of fire damage.

    ¡°They didn''t bother removing the evidence,¡± Axel sighed, thinking of all those children in this room.

    ¡°We''re already at war. I doubt Spring is concerned about our opinion of their morals at this point,¡± Caleb replied.

    Axel nodded.

    He looked back around the room. Ashleigh had described a group of tables filled with running experiments and a wall ofputers where Alice had essed the security feeds and locked down the upper levels.

    But all that remained of these things were charred desks and fallen debris of scattered sses and wood. Theputers were either smashed or taken. And the experiments? It looked as if most of them had exploded.

    Caleb looked around and grimaced as he imagined Ashleigh and Alice here.

    ¡°I wish they would have told me,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°You wouldn''t have let theme,¡± Axel chuckled.

    ¡°If I knew about the children, I would have,¡± Caleb replied defensively.

    ¡°Really?¡± Axel asked, turning to look at him with doubt.

    Caleb looked away.

    ¡°I would have a sent a team at least,¡± he sighed.

    Axelughed.

    ¡°Alice would never have let you do it without her,¡± he said softly. ¡°Which is why she reached out to Ashleigh.¡±

    Caleb looked back at Axel, and Axel smiled.

    ¡°Ashleigh is also unwilling to let the risk outweigh the rescue.¡±

    Caleb smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Alpha!¡± the scout called out. ¡°We found something!¡±

    Both Caleb and Axel hurried over to the other man. He pushed at a charred wall. Behind it was a heavy door.

    ¡°Panic room?¡± Caleb asked aloud.

    ¡°Could this be where Holden went when Ash lost sight of him?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Open it,¡± Calebmanded.

    ¡°You really think he''s in there?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Guess we''ll find out,¡± Caleb replied.

    As the door finally gave way, groaning as it pulled away from its seal, they were all pushed back by the putrid smell that came from the sealed room.

    ¡°What the fuck is that!¡± the scout cried out as he covered his nose and mouth.

    Axel covered his nose, but he immediately recognized the smell from the pyres he had witnessed for Eclipsed.

    He looked past the scout, who was barely holding back his puke. The room behind him was small and ck. Scorched from the excessive heat of an explosion within the room itself.

    But at the center of the st, a body was sitting in a chair, charred beyond recognition.

    ¡°Our Luna may not have killed him, but it looks like he got his just desserts in the end,¡± the scout said as he spotted the remains.

    ¡°It does appear that way,¡± Caleb replied quietly, noticing a strange expression on Axel''s face. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    ¡°That''s way hotter than it was out here,¡± Axel said.

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°That was an explosion,¡± he said. ¡°He''s sitting at the center, probably used a lighter. The room would have had its own source of oxygen.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brows and looked at Caleb.

    ¡°You think he did this to himself?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°He had to,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°No one else could have lit the spark and had the time to seal the door.¡±

    Axel shook his head.

    ¡°Everything I know about Holden, everything that Alice has said¡­ he would never do it, not by choice.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you exin it?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know what happened, but it wasn''t his decision. And while I am d to see him gone, I can''t help but wonder, who would be able to get that man to do this to himself.¡±

    A deep sense of dread flowed between the two men, but one they didn''t have a chance to explore as a message came across the radio.

    An urgent message for Axel to return to the hospital.

    ***

    He came barreling down the hall toward her room. His body mmed into the door as he struggled to turn the handle and open it. When it finally gave way, he pushed inside, looking to the bed.

    ¡°Alice!¡± he cried out.

    Still groggy, she blinked slowly and focused her eyes on him.

    ¡°Uh oh,¡± she whispered weakly but still somehow yfully. ¡°You came all the way here for lil ol'' me? Am I in trouble?¡±

    Axel let out a deep sigh and augh. He stepped toward her slowly, fearing it was a dream he could wake from at any moment.

    Alice lifted her hand to him. He grinned and took it. Then, he leaned forward, touching his head to hers.

    ¡°So much trouble,¡± he whispered.

 Chapter 424 I Wont Forget

    After she had woken up, Axel and Alice barely had a moment alone together as the doctors were amazed by how quickly Alice was recovering. They ran test after test to ensure that her healing was working and that there were no surprises.

    Only one day after Bell''s blood had been introduced into her system and she was already almost entirely healed.

    But it was clear to Axel that while she was notining or refusing any treatment or test, she was deeply ufortable in the hospital.

    Ashleigh had told him about the firstb they had stopped in on their adventure, about the room that had belonged to Alice.

    Doctors and scientists, he couldn''t imagine she had a good impression of either profession.

    Axel asked that she be released from the hospital as soon as he got the chance. They would stay for a few days in Summer and do any follow-up testing required, but he wanted her to have some peace.

    The doctor quickly agreed that it would be alright for her to move out of the hospital and into the guest room that Ashleigh had arranged for Axel.

    Once they arrived in their room, Axel did not hesitate to pull her into his arms and hold her as though she would disappear.

    Aliceughed and turned around in his arms. She kissed him and smiled.

    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± he asked with a yful tone. ¡°For what, exactly.¡±

    The smile on his face was yful, but she knew that he was actually very upset with her.

    ¡°I really was nning on getting a scan,¡± she said, running her hands from his shoulders down to his elbows. ¡°But I had a suspicion about what they would find.¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw.

    Lesions on her brain. The doctor had said they would need to do another scan the following day to see if there was any improvement. But they suspected there would be no change.

    ¡°I needed to make sure those children were safe,¡± she continued. ¡°I was afraid that if I found out something was wrong with my brain, I wouldn''t have the confidence to return to that ce.¡±

    The cause of the lesions was prolonged exposure to the Bitter Night. All the years she had spent trapped in thatb, being experimented on, and erased. The injections, teas, mists, and whatever else they tried on her for the a€?best'' delivery system.

    The thought made him sick. He could hardly imagine how she must have felt returning of her own free will.

    Axel nodded. ¡°I can sort of understand that.¡±

    Alice waited, but he said nothing more. She took a deep breath.

    ¡°It''s alright for you to be angry,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°I didn''t tell you where I was going, or what I was nning. I put your sister''s life in danger, made youe all the way here, and then Bell had to give me her blood.¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Alice said, looking up at him. ¡°Let it out.¡±

    Axel averted his gaze and then pulled away from her. Alice watched him, turning to follow him. He sat down on a small couch, leaning forward with his elbow on his knees, and sighed.

    ¡°I''m not your keeper, Alice. You don''t need my permission to go somewhere or tell me everything you n to do that day. Would I like to know that you are entering into a dangerous situation? Yes, of course. But I am your mate, not your handler.¡±

    Alice looked away.

    ¡°My sister?¡± heughed. ¡°She puts her life in danger all the time. It''s practically a sport for her.¡±

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ashleigh and Bell make their own choices, whether following you into a burning building or donating their blood to you. It''s their choice. You are not responsible for their choices.¡±

    Alice swallowed, ncing back at him.

    ¡°As far as mying here¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°Alice, I would go anywhere that you are. I honestly don''t know how to make that any clearer to you.¡±

    Alice could hear the exhaustion in his voice, and she wondered how much sleep he had had in the past few days. She knew thatst night he had stayed awake with her most of the night. Yet, after she woke, he was still by her side.

    ¡°Then you''re not angry?¡± she asked, already knowing the answer.

    Axel clenched his jaw and closed his eyes.

    ¡°I am angry, Alice,¡± he said quietly, nodding his head as he spoke. ¡°I am¡­ really¡­ angry.¡±

    Alice swallowed and licked her lips. Then, she moved forward, squeezing by his leg and sitting on the coffee table, cing her own legs between his.

    Axel lowered his head, but his hands naturally fell to rest on her legs, his thumbs gently rubbing against her knee.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± she whispered. ¡°I can take it.¡±

    ¡°You forgot yourself,¡± he said.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    Axel lifted his face to look at her. Alice felt a tight grip in her chest as their eyes met, and she saw not anger but pain.

    He licked his lips.

    ¡°You apologized for endangering my sister and Bell to an extent and for a€?inconveniencing'' me,¡± he said. ¡°But you didn''t mention yourself. You didn''t say anything about endangering yourself.¡±

    Alice lowered her gaze.

    ¡°You apologized for not telling me where or what you were doing but not for nning to go on a suicide mission.¡±

    His voice was quiet and low. It was miserable butced with soft anger.

    ¡°Axel, Ia€¡°¡±

    ¡°You were dying, Alice¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°I felt you¡­ dying.¡±

    Alice took a shaky breath and felt the grief that flowed through their bond.

    ¡°You were supposed to be getting a scan, and then suddenly there was pain and weakness, and I felt you¡­ slipping away,¡± his voice cracked, and he lowered his head. ¡°I thought¡­.¡±

    Axel let out a heavy sob and then sniffed. Then, he took a deep breath, bringing his hands up to wipe his eyes before clearing his throat and lifting his head to look at her.

    ¡°I thought I would lose you without even having a chance to say goodbye. Just like my father,¡± he said firmly. He pushed out the words and then clenched his jaw tight to hold back the emotions that crowded his heart.

    Alice felt the tears that rolled onto her cheeks. She swallowed and sniffed.

    For so long, she had known that her life would be given for the mission at any time. That her value was in aplishing whatever task was assigned to her and not in her return home.

    Holden may have wanted her to return. He may have even been grateful when she came back through the door each time. But not at the cost of the mission.

    She had never thought about the value of life applying to herself.

    Watching the tears fall from his eyes, hearing the pain in his voice. It broke her heart. She loved him, and she knew that he loved her. But still, she hadn''t expected this reaction.

    Alice knew Axel would be upset with her. She knew he would be angry at her for doing things independently without exining or asking for his help.

    She just never realized it would be because he was scared of losing her.

    But if she thought about it differently. If she considered how she would feel if Axel was the one in danger. Her heart pounded painfully in her chest, and there was a lead weight in her stomach.

    No. That was something that could never happen.

    Alice pushed away the fear of her imagined scenario. Instead, she reached out and held his face in her hands.

    ¡°I am so sorry, Axel,¡± she whispered. ¡°I wasn''t thinking¡­.¡±

    She took in a shaky breath.

    ¡°I know,¡± he replied, lowering his eyes.

    Alice lifted his chin, making him look up at her again.

    ¡°That doesn''t make it okay,¡± she smiled sadly.

    Axel''s jaw shook, and his eyes were glossy from the tears he held back.

    Alice let go of his face and stood up. He moved back against the couch to allow the room she needed to stand. She then straddled him. His hands naturally moved to her hips as he looked at her mournfully.

    ¡°I am truly sorry, Axel,¡± she said. ¡°I have spent too much of my life not understanding what it means to care about someone or have someone care about me. I wasn''t trying to be cruel. I just honestly didn''t think about my death meaning anything to anyone.¡±

    Axel closed his eyes. His hands at her hips wrapped around her waist and pulled her close. Heid his head on her chest.

    ¡°You mean something to me!¡± he cried angrily into her shirt. ¡°You are not a doll, or some tool, or someone that can just be thrown away! You are Alice. My mate! My love!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she whispered, petting his hair softly as her tears fell.

    ¡°Don''t forget about me, Alice¡­ please¡­¡± he whispered through soft cries.

    ¡°I know. And I won''t forget, never again.¡±

 Chapter 425 Her Selfish Desire

    They held each other for a long time.

    Continuing to talk about their feelings, honesty, andmunication, Alice told Axel about theb. About her time there and the memory that had demanded her return.

    She told him about knowing that Holden woulde for her, knowing that he would always find her.

    Axel looked up at her with care. Holden was a monster, and she knew that better than anyone. But he was still her father. So he couldn''t help but wonder how she would take the news.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he said, reaching up and gently cing his hand on her cheek. ¡°There is something I need to tell you.¡±

    Alice leaned into his hand and smiled warmly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.

    Axel took a deep breath.

    ¡°When I first got word that you woke up, Caleb and I were at theb,¡± he said.

    Alice sat up and looked at him.

    ¡°We were looking to see if there was anything salvageable,¡± he continued. ¡°And while we were there, we found a room¡­ a panic room. It was in theb where the children were.¡±

    ¡°A panic room?¡± she asked. ¡°I had no idea¡­ is that where Holden escaped to?¡±

    Axel nodded.

    Alice sighed.

    ¡°I''m sure he knows every hidey-hole and exit of every building he walks into,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°Always an escape route to guarantee his survival.¡±

    ¡°Not this time,¡± Axel whispered.

    There was a jump in her heartbeat, a slight gasp, and the smallest widening of her eyes. If it were anyone but Axel that watched her, they would have missed it all.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± she asked, without asking.

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°He was trapped inside¡­ and there was an explosion.¡±

    Alice''s eyes narrowed, and her brows furrowed.

    ¡°An explosion? Inside the room?¡± she asked.

    Axel nodded.

    He saw the wheels turning in her mind. She had the same thought he did. Holden was not someone that would kill himself or be careless enough for an ident in a room he was trapped inside of.

    Axel reached his other hand up and held her face, pulling her attention back to him.

    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Think about what it means or what really happened tomorrow,¡± Axel rified. ¡°Tonight is the full moon. We may not be able to run through the trees, but we can still celebrate each other and our bond.¡±

    Alice smiled and leaned forward, kissing him gently. Axel had been on a rollercoaster of emotion over the past few days. But now, all he wanted was to be with her in every way.

    The tears they had shed dried away, and the sorrow in their hearts became a desire.

    Axel and Alice poured themselves into each other through kisses and soft touches. They peeled away theyers of clothing that came between them and shared their deep feelings of loneliness and longing through the connection of their bodies.

    Axel was hesitant to be too aggressive in his advances, with Alice having just recovered, but Alice felt more alive than ever.

    She felt stronger, hungrier.

    As he tried to move against her in a gentle rhythm, Alice squeezed herself around him, pulling him deeper inside her as he grunted and groaned out the surprise and sudden pleasure.

    Alice rolled her hips as she tugged at his hair. Axel could not hold back the urge to thrust up against her harder and faster.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Alice cried out, gripping tighter to his golden locks. ¡°Yes, please¡­ harder!¡±

    Encouraged by her words, Axel held her tightly as he let go of his control and thrust into her with wild abandon.

    Alice''s eyes shot open wide, and she cried out with each thrust as a jolt of pleasure shot through her body.

    They both felt the climax approaching. Their need and desire flowed back and forth between them as the pleasure grew and grew within until they both screamed out with the overwhelming warmth and delight of their shared orgasm.

    Alice clung to Axel, panting into his shoulder as her nails dug deeply into his back. She let out soft gasps as her walls continued to clench around his still, mostly firm cock.

    Axel let out heavy breaths against her chest, giving soft kisses to each breast as he felt the gentle squeezing around him, already preparing him for another round.

    His tongue slid along the line of flesh between her breasts, tasting the sweet saltiness of her sweat. The soft whimper that escaped Alice''s lips and the gentle way she was already beginning to rock her hips while he was still buried inside her filled him with primal urges.

    ¡°Axel¡­¡± Alice whispered.

    Axel mumbled a question in response. His lips pressed to her skin, and the vibration sent tingles through Alice, making her close her eyes and lose focus for a moment.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± she sighed.

    Axel smiled and nipped at her flesh.

    Alice rocked her hips roughly, drawing a gasp and a soft growl from Axel. Alice smiled, reached her hand into his hair, and tugged gently so that he looked up at her.

    The dark stormy hazel looked up at her with hunger, almost making her forget what she wanted to say. She almost lost herself in that desire that stared back at her.

    ¡°Axel,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Yes?¡± he replied, keeping his eyes on her as he moved very gently inside her.

    Alice bit the inside of her lip to help her focus.

    ¡°After everything you have learned about me¡­¡± she whispered, letting out a soft pant as a jolt of pleasure shot through her. ¡°After everything I have done¡­.¡±

    Axel stretched his tongue out to flick the hard nipple of her breast. Alice gasped and tugged on his hair once more.

    ¡°After all that?¡± Axel asked, tracing his tongue around her nipple as he encouraged her to dare to focus on something other than what he could do to her.

    She licked her lips.

    ¡°Are you still sure that you want to embrace me? That you want to have me by your side?¡± she asked.

    Axel pulled his mouth away from her chest and looked up at her. She looked back at him, her face flushed, her eyes filled with desire, but something else hid behind them. A softness. A vulnerability.

    ¡°I''m not sure I can survive without you anymore,¡± he replied honestly. ¡°Believe in me, Alice. Believe in what we share. Not just the bond, but what we mean to each other.¡±

    Her eyes turned glossy as he saw tears gathering.

    ¡°Then is it really alright¡­ for me to want a future?¡± she asked.

    Axel''s heart ached at the gentleness in her voice. At the honest request for permission.

    ¡°Is it ok to selfishly wish to stay by your side as the only woman you look at? To want to be with you, even if I can''t be useful to you as a Luna?¡± she asked. Her voice shook as tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Axel reached his hands up and wiped away the tears. He smiled.

    ¡°The only person that could ever stand in the way of that is you,¡± he whispered.

    He pulled her down for a soft and tender kiss. Looking into her eyes as they pulled away again.

    ¡°Promise?¡± she smiled.

    Axel licked his lips and leaned forward, kissing her throat and chest.

    ¡°All you need to do is tell me what you want, Alice¡­¡± he whispered against her, his warm breath dancing along the skin of her sternum.

    She drew in a sharp breath at the sensation. Her chest rose and fell with him still holding his ce inside her.

    He smiled as he felt the slight twitches of her walls each time she felt him move or grow.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± he whispered again, his hands moving down to her hips, squeezing gently as he turned his lips to kiss the inner curve of her breast.

    Alice licked her lips and closed her eyes at his touch.

    She reached down and lifted his face to look up at her. His eyes filled the desire he held for her. But as always, a deep affection stared back at her.

    She sighed warmly.

    ¡°I don''t want to be a weapon anymore,¡± she whispered. ¡°I don''t want to be a spy.¡±

    Axel stopped his movements. He looked thoughtfully at her, then his expression softened, and he smiled at her.

    ¡°When this war is over,¡± he said. ¡°I promise.¡±

    Alice believed him, and it gave her a relief she wasn''t expecting.

    ¡°Is there something else you want to do?¡± he asked.

    Alice swallowed, and her body stiffened. Axel could feel the change. Whatever it was she was thinking of, this was her true wish. Her a€?selfish'' desire.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I want¡­ to have a family,¡± she whispered hesitantly. ¡°I want¡­ to be a mother¡­ to your children.¡±

    Axel''s eyes widened, and then he grinned.

    ¡°You said what you wanted was something useless to me,¡± he replied, reaching his hand up to touch her jaw gently. ¡°But a family¡­ with you¡­.¡±

    He slipped his hand behind her and pulled her down to him, gently touching their heads together.

    ¡°That is everything to me,¡± he whispered against her lips.

    Alice let out a softugh. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.

    As she pulled away, Axel surprised her by lifting her in his arms, breaking their connection. Alice gasped at the sudden movement and the loss of him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.

    Axel pulled her tightly against him as he stood up. Alice clung to him.

    ¡°We should wait for the war to end before starting a family,¡± he stated as he moved across the room. ¡°But until then, we should practice as much as we can.¡±

    Aliceughed as he threw her onto the bed, promptly jumping onto her like the beast he was for her.

 Chapter 426 By Far, The Most Interesting Thing

    When Axel felt the shift in his bond with Alice, when he felt her weakened state, Bell was with him. She knew immediately that there was something wrong with Alice.

    Axel had left in a hurry, and Bell couldn''t let go of her concern.

    Alice wasn''t a friend, exactly, but she was family. So after Bell heard from Axel about Alice''s condition and after going through the records in Winter, Bell pushed Galen to get her ess to the Summer records.

    Once she was confident that her blood could be the answer, she, Galen, and Ren were on the road to Summer.

    Galen, for his part, hardly put up a fight. But, of course, he was concerned about traveling when so many attacks were reported. Still, Bell could see from the first mention that he actually really wanted to go.

    When they arrived, Galen took Bell to the hospital where Alice was being treated. But for the first time in their rtionship, he didn''t insist on staying by her side.

    After all, far too many people had not had a chance to meet his precious son. Starting with Fiona.

    It warmed Bell''s heart to see how Fiona fawned over Galen and Ren.

    Once the treatment had been agreed on, and Bell had begun her testing, she was directed to Galen''s room. It was still a few hours until Galen and Ren returned to sleep for the night.

    The next evening, after Bell returned to the room to rest after the blood exchange with Alice, she was surprised by a visit from Fiona.

    ¡°It''s good to see you, sweetheart,¡± Fiona smiled brightly. She took Bell''s hand and then sat down beside her.

    ¡°You too, Fiona,¡± Bell smiled and then looked toward the door.

    ¡°They aren''t with me,¡± Fiona said.

    Bellughed.

    ¡°Sorry, I''m happy to see you. I just thought they were going to spend the day with you.¡±

    ¡°That was the n,¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°But then Ashleigh stole little Ren away, and Galen couldn''t help but get involved in some of the deployment orders.¡±

    Bell smiled.

    ¡°That man does not know how to take a break,¡± Fionaughed.

    ¡°No,¡± Bell smiled, ¡°he doesn''t.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Fiona said. ¡°How are you liking Summer?¡±

    ¡°Well, I can''t say I''ve honestly seen much of it, but your hospital is quite lovely,¡± Bellughed. ¡°And it is nice to go outside without having toyer up.¡±

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°I don''t know how Corrine handles the cold of Winter. I get achy just thinking about it,¡± Fiona smiled.

    Bell nodded and then looked around the small room.

    ¡°Fiona, I do have a question, and it may seem strange,¡± Bell said.

    ¡°What is it, dear?¡±

    ¡°Do all pack members have only a room to themselves? No houses?¡± Bell asked

    Fiona looked around the room and then smiled.

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± she replied. ¡°Many of our wolves have homes or apartments in the residential district. But most of our single wolves or mates without children prefer to stay in small rooms like these.¡±

    ¡°Is it a space thing?¡± Bell asked. ¡°Is there a limited amount of housing avable?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Fiona replied with a shake of her head. ¡°We actually have several empty houses. It''s more of an efficiency thing.¡±

    Bell furrowed her brows.

    ¡°You see, the residential district is in the center of ourmunity. It is surrounded by military posts and research buildings. But unfortunately, it is also a distance from where we hold our important leadership meetings and discussions.

    ¡°So, people like Galen and Caleb often opt to have a room within our offices rather than a home in the residential district.¡±

    ¡°So, Caleb has only a room too? And Ashleigh hasn''tined about that?¡± Bellughed.

    ¡°Well, they have a sort of¡­ second residence away from themunity that they often stay at,¡± Fiona smiled.

    ¡°Ah¡­ the famous treehouse,¡± Bell smiled.

    ¡°Did Galen tell you about it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Bell smiled. ¡°Ashleigh pretends like she doesn''t give me dirty details¡­ but she does,¡± Bell giggled.

    Fionaughed. She was quite pleased with her daughters-inw. They each had their troubles, and their lives were not easy. But they were both bright women with warm hearts. Her boys had done good.

    ¡°Galen mentioned that you expressed an interest in possibly making Summer your new home now that things in your life have changed,¡± Fiona said carefully.

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°I think Summer is a ce where we will be able to grow together.¡±

    Fiona smiled.

    ¡°Just make sure it is what you want,¡± Fiona said. ¡°If you choose toe because you think it will make Galen happy, you''re right.¡±

    Bellughed. Fiona smiled before continuing.

    ¡°He would be happy toe home, but he would always be worried about your feelings. If you didn''t like here, if you missed Winter, he would me himself.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Bell said softly. ¡°Truthfully, I am scared to leave Winter.¡±

    ¡°Of course you are, dear,¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°But no one is going to force you to rush your decision. Take your time, do what is best for you and your family.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Bell smiled.

    Fiona was a kind woman. Bell knew she loved her sons more than anything, and now with a grandson, she would love to have them all in Summer.

    It meant a lot to Bell that Fiona hade to her to make sure that she knew it was alright to stay in Winter.

    ***

    It had only been a few days since they arrived in Summer. Alice was recovering and had even been cleared to leave the hospital.

    Ashleigh and Fiona had both taken turns stealing little Ren away and spoiling him with attention. Yet, Bell and Galen had barely spent any time together.

    After doing her part for Alice, Bell had time to wander around Summer, to meet the wolves. She ran into ra and Nessa, who offered to give her a tour and then took her out to lunch. But most of the time she spent alone, exploring.

    In her exploration, she had actually found Galen several times, but he had not seen her even once. So instead, she watched him from a distance as he gave orders and helped with odd jobs here and there. She watched himugh with old friends and even saw him stop in at the school and y with the children.

    Summer was a beautiful ce filled with exciting things and people. But watching Galen over the course of the day was, by far, the most interesting thing she had encountered.

    That evening, the night of the full moon, Bell and Galen were supposed to meet at one of the restaurants for a romantic meal.

    Fiona had agreed to keep Ren for the night, so they could enjoy some time together under the moon¡¯s light.

    But Galen had run into some trouble. He apologized and let Bell know that he wouldn''t be able to meet her at the restaurant. He expected that she would already be asleep by the time he arrived back at his room.

    He was racked with guilt when he opened the door, and the aroma hit him immediately. A garlic alfredo wafted through the air and drew a groan of hunger from his stomach.

    Galen saw the two tv trays ced together, each with a te of food and a drink. A small push light, used on a shirt or belt to light the way in a dark space, sat between them like a makeshift candle.

    He smiled and turned toward the bed where Bell was lying down with her eyes closed. She had the nket pulled up to her waist, but he could tell she was wearing a dress. She rarely wore dresses. He wondered how long she had waited for him.

    Galen gently closed the door, locking it behind him. He moved across the room and sat down on the side of the bed. He smiled as he looked at her resting form.

    Had he ever seen a more beautiful woman in his life?

    Gently he stroked his thumb along her jaw. She stirred. Her brown eyes slowly began to open, and she smiled when she saw him.

    ¡°Hello, puppy,¡± she whispered.

    Galenughed. He leaned forward and gave her a tender kiss.

    ¡°Hello, my love,¡± he whispered back. ¡°I''m sorry I ruined our ns, twice it seems.¡±

    Bell smiled and reached for him, pulling him down toy beside her in the bed. She snuggled into him, resting her head on his chest.

    ¡°I know you were busy,¡± she said.

    ¡°Still, I should havea€¡°¡±

    ¡°You have neverined about Winter,¡± she said, interrupting the apology she knew he was trying to get out. ¡°You have been an amazing help to Axel and Corrine, and I couldn''t have done without you all this time.¡±

    Galen furrowed his brow; he wrapped his arm around Bell protectively. He wasn''t sure where this train was leading, but he didn''t like that it sounded like a goodbye.

    Bell pulled herself up and turned so she could see his face. She rested her chin on her hands, crossed over his chest.

    ¡°Did you know that you light up?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°You give orders with ease; you''re passionate about your work,¡± she smiled. ¡°Youe to life here in a way I''ve never seen before.¡±

    Galen moved to sit up; they both did.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I''m saying that Summer is where you belong, Galen.¡±

 Chapter 427 He Loved Her That Much More

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re getting at, Bell,¡± Galen sighed. He reached for her hand and brought it to his lips. ¡°I belong wherever you are.¡±

    Bell smiled and moved closer to him.

    ¡°Of course you do because we belong together,¡± she said, leaning forward and gently nuzzling her cheek against his hand.

    Galen lifted her chin to look at him.

    ¡°Good, because it sounded like you were trying to send me away again for a moment.¡±

    Bell gave him a gentle smile.

    ¡°I already told you that I believe our future is in Summer,¡± she began. ¡°Seeing you the past couple of days has been incredible. I love seeing the pride on your face when you aplish a task.

    ¡°Like I said, you have been amazing in Winter. You have helped with everything and neverined about anything. But here, this is your home. I can see that so clearly now.¡±

    Galen swallowed.

    ¡°But your home is Winter,¡± he said softly.

    Bell smiled.

    ¡°Winter has been a haven for me. It was a ce for me to hide while my wounds healed. I love the people of Winter and the memories I have built there. But my family is my home.¡±

    Bell reached out, touching his cheek. Galen smiled and leaned into her hand.

    ¡°I will always be a part of Winter, and Winter will always be a part of me. But you and Ren are my home. Where you are is where I belong.¡±

    Galen took a deep breath. He swallowed, trying to keep himself calm. But Bell could see the excitement, the hope in his eyes. He wanted toe home. He just didn¡¯t want to force her.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± he asked. ¡°You really want toe to Summer.¡±

    Bell took a deep breath.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°I do.¡±

    Galen¡¯s smile widened, and his eyes lit up.

    ¡°But, not yet,¡± she quickly added.

    Galen furrowed his brows and looked at her with confusion.

    ¡°I am going back to Winter, and Ren ising with me,¡± she said. ¡°But, you need to stay.¡±

    ¡°What? No.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Galen¡­¡±

    ¡°Bell.¡±

    Bell sighed and looked at her husband. He looked back at her; his expression was serious with a touch of irritation.

    ¡°Look, you and I have been given a chance to live in rtive peace for the past couple of months. We got to enjoy our time together without fear of war. Our friends and family ensured that we enjoyed our bubble for as long as we could.

    ¡°But the fact is, war is here. Every day, there are more and more attacks across the territories.¡±

    ¡°Which is exactly why we need to stay together,¡± Galen growled.

    ¡°No, Galen, it¡¯s exactly why you need to stay here.¡±

    Galen lifted his eyes to her. He was upset, concerned, and scared.

    ¡°You belong here, Galen. You belong with Caleb and the soldiers. We were barely here for five minutes before you were already adjusting deployment schedules and training programs.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my job, Bell.¡±

    ¡°I know, I understand, and I want you to do it,¡± she said, giving him a sincere smile. ¡°But you need to be here to do it.¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw and lowered his eyes. But he didn¡¯t deny her words.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you stay too?¡± he asked. ¡°If this is going to be our home, anyway, why would we split up now?¡±

    Bell took a deep breath.

    ¡°Because there is a war that needs to be fought,¡± she said. ¡°Summer is well defended, but we both know the war wille here.¡±

    ¡°The war will go everywhere,¡± Galen said. ¡°Winter won¡¯t be able to avoid it.¡±

    ¡°No, but there are far more ces within Winter for civilians, children, the infirmed to gather and be protected,¡± Bell countered. ¡°Corrine and Fiona have already started the arrangements. Corrine asked me to help set up the standing clinics and assign staff to each location.¡±

    Galen looked up at her, confused.

    ¡°The refugees set up here in Summer will soon be leaving for Winter. So will the civilians. All the allied packs will send their vulnerable people to Winter in the next few weeks.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about this,¡± Galen stated.

    ¡°I brought the idea to Corrine and Axel a couple of weeks ago. Corrine told Fiona, and they have worked out most of the details themselves.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± Galen asked.

    Bell smiled and gave Galen an amused look.

    ¡°You were busy working on filling the gaps in the security system and secretly essing your Summer files to rearrange schedules and submit orders.¡±

    Galen¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Yes, puppy, I know you¡¯ve been burning the candle at both ends. Taking care of our family, helping Winter, and doing as much as possible for Summer.¡±

    Galen sighed and rubbed his neck.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to keep it a secret from you, exactly,¡± he said. ¡°I just¡­ I needed to do something. Caleb and Fiona are great, and they handle a lot more than they need to¡­ but something always falls through the cracks.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to be here, Galen,¡± Bell smiled. ¡°Summer is the center of the war effort. Things will only get worse from here on out and you can¡¯t coordinate the things you need from Winter.¡±

    Galen lowered his head and swallowed.

    Bell reached over, holding his face between her hands. She made him look at her. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be apart,¡± she whispered. ¡°I hate the idea of not going to sleep with you every night and waking up to you every morning.¡±

    Galen¡¯s vision began to blur as the tears gathered in his eyes. He sniffled as he listened to her.

    ¡°But,¡± she smiled sadly. ¡°We each have our ce in this war. Yours is on the battlefield, and mine is with the wounded.¡±

    Galen pulled Bell into his arms, holding her tight as the tears fell from his eyes. He had known for months that this moment would reach them eventually. But he wasn¡¯t prepared for it.

    All he wanted was to stay with her and keep them safe. But he knew, just like Bell did, that he wasn¡¯t the kind of man who could just sit back and protect his own family while other families were destroyed.

    He was a soldier, and she was his wife. Yet, somehow, she was more prepared for this moment than he ever could be, and he loved her that much more for it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered.

    Bell shook her head and held him tighter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry,¡± she whispered. ¡°Juste back to me.¡±

    ***

    Galen woke to find that it was still dark out. He carefully pulled away from Bell to get out of bed without waking her. He got up and grabbed himself a ss of water.

    As he moved back toward the bed, he passed the two tv trays with the uneaten food. But this time, he noticed something that he hadn¡¯t seen earlier. On one of the trays was a mani envelope.

    Curiosity got the better of him, and he looked inside. He pulled out a small stack of papers, residential papers.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small house at the edge of the residential district. Three bedrooms, one and a half bathrooms.¡±

    Galen looked back at the bed. Bell was propped up on one elbow, the sheets pulled up just below her naked breasts. She smiled at him.

    ¡°A house?¡± he asked.

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°You applied for a house? Here?¡± he asked.

    Bellughed and nodded.

    ¡°I told you; this is our home. We will get through this war and have a beautiful life together, here, in Summer.¡±

    Galen felt the warm swelling in his chest. He smiled and set the papers back on the table, hurrying to the bed.

    Bell smiled up at him as he pulled the sheet away and slipped under it with her.

    Galen gently pushed her back onto the bed as he climbed on top of her. He leaned forward and kissed her throat. His hand moved down along her ribs as his lips moved gently over her shoulder and to her vicle.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he whispered against her chest.

    ¡°I¡­ love you too¡­.¡± Bell whispered back as she let out soft pants.

    Galen moved his mouth over her chest as his hand continued to explore her body, gently squeezing here and there. Bell let out soft moans at every change.

    At the curve of her hip, he pinched her gently while he took her nipple between his lips and swirled his tongue around it.

    Bell moaned and arched her back. The feeling of his hot, wet mouth around her nipple sent a heat coursing through her system.

    His hand moved down along the dip of her thigh until he found what he was looking for. His fingers gently traced the warm flesh of her opening. Bell gasped as he teased her.

    Galen pulled his mouth away from her breast and moved to kiss her. Bell reacted to him immediately. His tongue slipped into her open mouth, and again she arched her back, pressing his fingers into her wet folds.

    Galen growled against her mouth. Finally, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He pulled his hand away and spread her legs apart.

    Bell wrapped her arms around his neck, keeping his mouth on hers as she felt the tip of his spear lining up to take her. The anticipation already threatened to push her over the edge. But, after the numerous times he had already had her this night, her body was well prepared for him.

    Galen pushed himself inside her; they both moaned as he pressed against her walls. Once he had filled her up, Bell wrapped her legs around his waist, forcing him to push deeper into her.

    Knowing she wanted him with the same fire he wanted her, he did not hold back. Instead, Galen moved in and out with powerful thrusts. Bell cried out but never let go of her hold on him.

    Each thrust felt like he was reaching deeper and deeper. The sounds she made, the panting and moaning, urged him to push harder and faster until she cried out. He felt her walls contracting around him, and then he could no longer hold in his own release.

    Together they howled out their pleasure, and once they had recovered, they started again.

 Chapter 428 Find Her

    ¡°Send another unit to assist Grey Paw and find out if there have been more sightings of the fae creatures,¡± Caleb stated.

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha.¡±

    Caleb nodded to the men and women gathered at the table.

    ¡°Let''s adjourn for tonight,¡± he said as he stood from his ce at the head of the table. ¡°We will meet again in the morning to discuss the relocation of the refugees.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha!'' the men and women shouted in unison.

    Caleb raised his hand in acknowledgment and left the room.

    As he made his way down the hall, he clenched his jaw and took deep breaths through his nose. His heart was pounding heavily in his ears, and he could feel the sweat on his brow as he hurried up the stairs toward his office.

    He entered and quickly closed the door behind him, taking heavy breaths as he moved further into the room. Caleb suddenly felt like the air was getting thicker and more difficult to swallow. He tore at the top buttons of his shirt, finding momentary relief.

    As he reached his desk, Caleb let go of his strength for just a moment, falling forward against the edge of the table. He caught himself, but his breathing was ragged. His skin was on fire, his muscles tensed up suddenly, and he let out a shuddering breath as his body ached for the hunt.

    There was a desperate howl in his mind, a needful hunger that threatened his sanity.

    Caleb wondered how much longer he could hold himself together.

    The door opened.

    Caleb quickly tried to pull himself together.

    ¡°Hey, I''m runningte to meet Bell at the restaurant, but I just needed to confirm one more thing with youa€¡° whoa,¡± Galen said as he looked up to see the dark look in Caleb''s eyes, the strain of his body. ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    Caleb growled and clenched his jaw.

    ¡°Oh, I''ve seen that look before¡­.¡± Galen said, remembering the first full moon that Caleb and Ashleigh were near each other and having to chain his Alpha to a wall. It was not a pleasant memory for him.

    Galen looked carefully at Caleb. It was clear that he was struggling. He looked barely in control of his own actions.

    ¡°What the hell is going on, Caleb? You and Ashleigh have already been mated; the full moon shouldn''t have this kind of effect on you anymore,¡± Galenmented with concern.

    Caleb gripped the edge of his desk so hard, even the sound of the wood splintering could be heard by Galen.

    ¡°What do you need, Galen¡­.¡± Caleb growled through gritted teeth.

    Galen felt the need to push the issue further. Still, Caleb was unwilling to share the problem, and Galen had promised Bell a romantic dinner. He didn''t want to break that promise.

    He took a deep breath and held up the documents in his hand.

    ¡°These are from the hospital. They have given all the children a clean bill of health. There are some nutritional concerns, and each child has been rmended counseling, but otherwise, they are all quite healthy.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Caleb replied.

    His voice was strained, and Galen could still see that his hands were gripping the desk so tightly that either it or Caleb was bound to break.

    Galen swallowed and continued his report.

    ¡°Also, Alice has been steadily improving and was released toa€¡°¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb interrupted, turning with wild eyes to face Galen.

    Galen unconsciously took a step back.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ yea, her tests have alle back looking good, so she was given permission to leave the hospital,¡± Galen said, quickly adding, ¡°She''s still in Summer. Just staying in a room with Axel instead of the hospital.¡±

    ¡°She''s recovered?¡± Caleb asked, turning back to his desk. ¡°She and Axel are together tonight?¡±

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°There were still a few small concerns, and they will repeat the brain scan tomorrow. But from the sound of it, she''s out of danger now,¡± Galen replied. ¡°And it''s the full moon¡­ so I assume they are¡­ well¡­ busy with full moon stuff¡­.¡±

    Caleb let out a shaky breath. Galen could see his hands on the desk, and his tight shoulders began to rx.

    ¡°Galen¡­¡± Caleb whispered. ¡°I need you to do something.¡±

    ¡°What''s that?¡± Galen asked.

    Caleb turned around; his eyes lit up with their unearthly glow. A dangerous grin spread over his lips, and Galen unconsciously took another step backward.

    ¡°Clear the forest,¡± Caleb growled.

    ¡°Clear thea€¡° but that¡­ the moon is already out, how am I supposed toa€¡° Caleb!¡±

    But it was toote. The Alpha had already run out of the room.

    Galen sighed. He pulled out his phone, calling Bell to apologize and let her know that he would not be able to make it to dinner at the restaurant.

    ***

    Ashleigh and Fiona had been sharing Ren for the past several hours. They took turns holding him, feeding him.

    They had even held a small fashion show, taking turns putting him in different suits.

    Fiona was incredibly proud of having procured a military uniform for him.

    Ashleigh sat on the floor, covering her face with a nket and ying peek-a-boo with him while Fiona warmed up his bottle.

    Her phone rang, she saw that it was Galen and smiled.

    ¡°If you are calling to make sure I know the proper temperature and amount of time to heat the bottle, your wife has already given me exact instructions,¡± Fiona smiled into the receiver.

    ¡°I have no doubt of that,¡± Galenughed. ¡°She probably even marked the bottles to show exactly how high the form should be before you added the water and after.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, and I don''t think she appreciated the joke I made about eyeballing it.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ yea, no, she wouldn''t have¡­ you didn''t, though, right?¡±

    Fionaughed out loud.

    ¡°It''s just that there is an exact amount that Ren likes to drink. If you give him too much, he gets pretty fussy anda€¡°¡±

    ¡°Galen,¡± Fiona sighed.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Did you have a reason for calling?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Uhm, I was hoping you could help me spread the word,¡± he said. ¡°Caleb has ordered that the forest be cleared.¡±

    ¡°What? But it''s a full moon!¡± Fiona replied with genuine shock. ¡°And she''s already risen!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Galen sighed. ¡°But he wasn''t in the mood to answer questions and ran out the door immediately after giving the order.¡±

    Fiona closed her eyes and sighed.

    Clearing the forest was the right of the Alpha. It meant that he wanted to hunt without interference or interruption. Simply put, he wanted no other wolves in the forest during this time.

    But to do so during a full moon was insane. This was the night that mated couples took to the trees to allow the power of their bond to flow freely through them.

    Fiona could not understand why he would do such a thing for the life of her, especially after the moon had already risen.

    ¡°Do we even know what it is he is hunting?¡± Fiona asked with exasperation.

    Ashleigh nced up at Fiona, wondering what it was that was irritating her.

    She picked up Ren, smiling down at him as she set him back into his bass. She was just about to take the bottle from Fiona when there was a sudden prickling along her skin.

    She licked her lips and then gasped as a howl echoed in her mind and heat spread over her body.

    Before Galen could answer her, Fiona heard the gasp.

    She turned to see Ashleigh standing behind her. Her chest was rising and falling with force as she took heavy breaths. A blush spread over her cheeks and the soft moonlight reflected from her eyes.

    Fiona covered her mouth and watched as Ashleigh swallowed and then turned to the door, leaving without a word.

    ¡°I don''t know what he could be hunting,¡± Galen replied. ¡°He just left without another word.¡±

    ¡°Galen, we need to clear the forest quickly,¡± Fiona said. ¡°I know what he''s hunting. No one is safe out there tonight.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡± Galen asked with concern.

    ¡°Because,¡± Fiona replied. ¡°Any wolf thates between an Alpha iming his Luna, is seeking death.¡±

    ***

    It had taken almost two hours, but Galen had managed to clear out the wolves in the forest. He had sent patrols to bring in any wolf they found, save for Caleb and Ashleigh. They were to be avoided at all costs.

    Caleb took another deep, cleansing breath as he watched thest of the patrols running through the trees. He had been watching for a long time, barely holding back his urge to enter the forest.

    His skin burned. His lungs felt too small. Already his power wasing off him in waves. He stared out into the night, the full moon high in the sky above him.

    His bright eyes fell on the trees with a hungry growl. She was out there somewhere.

    As thest of the patrol left his hunting grounds, a howl cried out to the moon. Caleb grinned; she knew they were finally alone now too.

    He roared and ran, shifting into his wolf. He raced through the trees with a single thought in his mind.

    a€?Find her.''

 Chapter 429 The Two Great Wolves

    He caught her scent, it was faint, but hers was unlike any other.

    It lingered at his snout, reaching down inside of him and stoking the mes of his desire. Caleb howled into the night, more determined than ever to follow that enticing aroma and im his prize.

    Ashleigh ran through the trees; she could feel him in the distance. Searching, sniffing, hunting. Her heart was racing. Part of her wanted him to catch her, but the wolf inside demanded that he earn it.

    They skirted each other around the trees for a long time. She would catch glimpses of his dark red fur, and then he was gone.

    Her bright white fur made it easy for him to find her among the snowless terrain, but her speed and determination kept her far enough from him that she could make an escape.

    Their scent was mingling together in the air around them. It was no longer distinguishable from each other.

    Ashleigh moved carefully above a small rock alcove. Just as she was about to jump down, she saw him. Caleb stepped out from the alcove, sniffed the air, and let out a growl.

    She smiled internally. He was getting frustrated that he couldn''t track her scent anymore.

    He took another two steps forward, and Ashleigh prepared to strike. She jumped at him, and he turned, but it was toote. Her front pawsnded hard against his back, and they rolled together.

    They quickly recovered, and the two great wolves stared each other down, snarling and lowering their ears. Each demanding the other to back down.

    Caleb bit at her. But, Ashleigh pulled back and then dove forward, nipping at his leg.

    They charged at each other. Caleb grabbed hold of the back of Ashleigh''s neck, mping down on her with his strong jaws. She let out a soft yelp, but he didn''t let go.

    Ashleigh felt a surge of defiance. She would not give in.

    A thick, suffocating cold poured out of her. Caleb jumped back, letting her go as the cold tried to crawl into his lungs. He growled at her. The moonlight shone brightly from her eyes.

    Ashleigh stood tall, pushing more of her energy toward him. He took a step back. Inside her mind, Ashleigh smiled.

    Caleb felt the icy touch of her presence. It wrapped around his legs and slipped between his fur, sending a deep chill through his bones.

    He snarled and pushed back against the cold with his own power. The heat melted away the frost that tried to prate his lungs.

    He took a step toward her, shattering the cold between them.

    Ashleigh snarled, pushing even more of her power at him.

    Caleb felt her will pressing against his own. She was strong, and on another day, she may have been able to break through. But, he had been holding back for days. Pushing down on all his desires, his longing, and his need.

    This woman was his. Her wolf was his. He would im her tonight or die trying.

    Caleb took a deep breath and shifted back into his human form, standing straight and staring back at the great white wolf before him. Her moonlit eyes dared him to bend her will.

    He pushed the full force of his desire back at Ashleigh. He poured his every thought of her. His every fantasy into his will and sent it toward her like a wave.

    His power crashed over her.

    Ashleigh gasped. She had expected fire, force, something violent. But instead, the heat she felt was entirely her own.

    The strength of his desire forced her to shift back into her human form. She took a deep, shaky breath as he hovered along the surface of her skin, teasing her with a continuous electrical current that flowed into her.

    Ashleigh''s breath caught in her throat as she felt him moving over her tenderly as though it were his hands caressing every part of her at once. With each phantom touch, she licked her lips as her heart pounded in her chest.

    The heat inside her belly grew into an uncontrolled fire stretched out to her fingertips and toes.

    There was nothing she could do to push back against him, to stop his overwhelming presence from drawing soft moans and gasps from her lips as her body reacted to him. Nor did she want to, as she felt the heat and need between her legs growing stronger.

    Caleb took a step toward her. In that step, the power that touched her grew and became solid against her.

    Ashleigh cried out and reached a hand to the tree to stabilize herself as her knees grew weak from the increased sensitivity of her body.

    He was touching her. His hands, his mouth, they were all over her body. Ashleigh let out ragged breaths as she looked up into his glowing grey eyes. He was still several feet in front of her, but she could feel his tongue twisting around her nipples as his long thick fingers stroked along her slit.

    Caleb let out a growl as he watched her reaction.

    Her face was red, her eyes ssed over, and she took tiny, desperate breaths.

    Her pheromones called to him like a siren in the night. Her excitement had his mouth watering at the thought of tasting her.

    With a low growl, Caleb pushed even more of himself over her.

    Ashleigh howled out as the wave of energy poured against her. Those phantom hands moved inside her while gently massaging her swollen bud. His phantom lips wrapped around her nipple, sucking and biting at her breast. The pleasure was more than she could take.

    She turned against the tree to hold her up as the climax took hold and her knees shook with the force of her orgasm.

    Caleb watched with hunger and bit down on his lower lip. At the same time, his hand moved along his shaft, stroking it absent-mindedly as he watched his lover done in by his presence alone.

    Ashleigh took deep heavy breaths as she held tightly to the tree.

    His power was still stretched over her, touching her, teasing her. But she needed more.

    Ashleigh looked over her shoulder at the man she loved, the wolf she craved.

    Caleb growled at the sight of her. Her hands were up against the tree, staring back at him with her hair wild and loose around her face. She lowered her chest and pushed her ass toward him, showing him how much she had enjoyed his power over her.

    ¡°Make me yours, my Alpha¡­¡± she whispered with a soft moonlight in her eyes, her voice thick with yearning.

    He took a deep breath and kept himself from running forward and burying himself inside of her right then and there.

    Caleb got down on his knee behind her. He ran his tongue up against her thigh, drinking in her juices.

    Ashleigh gasped as his tongue moved further and ran along her already sensitive folds. She hadn''t expected him to use his mouth on her.

    Caleb''s tongue danced within her folds, tasting her again and again, drinking in her musky sweetness. He sucked on her swollen bud, drawing a gasping moan from her lips and a shuddering through her body as he did so.

    Once satisfied with his feast, he pulled away from her, recing his mouth with his hand to keep the pleasure she was feeling building. Ashleigh was already panting and rocking against him as the excitement mounted inside her.

    Caleb stood and lined himself up with her. He moved his hand out of the way and brushed his thick shaft against her opening. Ashleigh gasped; the sensation was pleasing, but the anticipation of how close he was to filling her pushed her over the edge.

    He wrapped his arm around her waist, keeping her upright as she came again, her hot liquid spilling over him. Caleb reached down, running his hand over himself, spreading her wetness across his shaft. As Ashleigh was starting toe down from her second climax, he plunged deep inside her.

    Ashleigh was still recovering. Her body was still reacting to the overwhelming pleasure as he filled her up, and her walls tightened around him. She let out a guttural groan as he reached the ces deep within her that only he could.

    Her hands slipped from the tree, and her knees gave out. Caleb held her and kept her from falling over. He lowered her to her hands and knees. Not giving her a chance to recover before he positioned himself behind her and began to thrust.

    Ashleigh panted heavily as every movement pushed him further in. She felt both a desperate need to feel him moving faster and harder inside her and exhaustion from the sessive orgasms.

    But as tired as she was, she still loved every movement he made, every sound that echoed between them.

    Her heart raced, and her lungs burned as he kept hitting the spot that made her toes curl and her body rock back against him, urging him deeper.

    Caleb felt the change. He felt her desire and need flowing into him through their bond. He growled and leaned his body over her, his chest pressing to her back. He ran his tongue along the mark on her shoulder, and she shuddered in response.

    Ashleigh exposed her throat, offering him easier ess to the mark. The powerful hunger inside of her grew and grew. The pleasure that was building was spreading over her. Every nerve in her body ached for release. Every cell reacted to him.

    She heard a howl deep inside her mind, and then she felt her own power being released, her cold and suffocating presence pouring out of her.

    Caleb felt the connection between them. He felt their wolves calling to each other. He took a deep breath and pushed on his own power as a howl inside of him echoed through his mind.

    With a final thrust, he bit down on her mark as their powers mingled and sparked along their skin.

    Caleb and Ashleigh held tightly to each other as they reached their peak, as they fulfilled their need, and their minds went nk from the sheer force of their release.

 Chapter 430 Lady Sentari

    ¡°Sshhh¡­ shhh¡­ it¡¯s ok, it¡¯s ok,¡± Galen whispered as he bounced Ren on his shoulder.

    Ren continued to fuss and cry, not showing any sign of stopping.

    ¡°Mommy will be right back, Ren, I promise.¡±

    ¡°Is this old man bothering you, little one?¡± Alice cooed as she approached the table.

    Galen chuckled.

    ¡°He definitely prefers his mother,¡± he sighed.

    Alice watched as Galen tried again to calm the tiny baby.

    ¡°Would you mind¡­¡± she said. ¡°Could I try?¡±

    Galen looked at her, hesitating. But Ren was getting more upset at the moment. What harm could it do to let someone else try? He carefully handed him over to her. Alice supported his head and bnced his weight in her arms.

    She smiled down at the sweet child.

    ¡°Hello, sugar,¡± she whispered.

    Galen felt a strange familiarity in the words. That was the way she had behaved when they first met. Only this time, it didn¡¯t sound so hollow.

    Ren was no longer crying, but he still fussed and made sounds of difort.

    Alice moved him to her shoulder, softly rocking him as she cupped her hand and patted his back in a gentle rhythm.

    A few small cries and then a big burp came from little Ren.

    ¡°Is that what you needed, little man?¡± Alice asked with a gentleugh as Ren let out sweet coos.

    Galen moved around to stand behind her, seeing the sweet smile on his son¡¯s face.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Well, now I see why some of the Summer wolves felt the need to reassure me that nothing happened between you two during the exchange. You look like a proper family right now,¡± Bell said in a yful tone as she set her te down on the table.

    Behind her, Axel stared daggers at Galen.

    Alice giggled while Galen moved quickly away from her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Bell whispered as she took Ren back from Alice.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Alice said, smiling at Ren.

    Axel set down two tes of food and then turned to Alice and kissed her softly on the head. She smiled up at him.

    The four sat together and enjoyed their meal, casually chatting about the relocation of the refugees and Galen¡¯s return to Summer.

    ¡°Excuse us,¡± a familiar voice called out.

    Galen looked up to see ra¡¯s bright, cheery smile. Behind her, Nessa looked down and away. She looked nervous.

    ¡°We were hoping to introduce ourselves to Alice,¡± ra said brightly, looking at the woman in question.

    Alice looked up from her te, recognizing them both from her past and from the screenshot she got of them hacking her system.

    ¡°ra and Nessa, right?¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Pleasure to meet you both.¡±

    ra smiled and let out a soft giggle.

    ¡°It¡¯s a¡­ it¡¯s uhm.. a pl¨Ca pleasure to meet¡­ you¡­.¡± Nessa mumbled shyly.

    ¡°Nessa, it¡¯s ok,¡± ra whispered. She turned back to Alice. ¡°She¡¯s just really nervous. She kind of, we both kind of, look up to you.¡±

    ¡°To me?¡± Alice asked with genuine surprise.

    ¡°Yes!¡± ra replied immediately. ¡°Your hacking skills are amazing!¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Aliceughed, then looked past ra to Nessa. ¡°Do you agree?¡±

    Nessa looked up, her face flushed.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ ye¨Cyes.¡±

    Alice stood up and came around to stand before them. ra stepped to the side so Nessa could easily see her hero.

    ¡°Calm down, little halfling. This is not our first journey together,¡± Alice said softly with a slight ent in her voice.

    ra¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion.

    Alice grinned yfully at Nessa, whose eyes widened beneath her sses. She gasped and covered her mouth with her hand.

    ¡°Lady¡­ Sentari?¡± Nessa whispered in aww.

    ¡°Keldove Cinderflower, you are a wee sight,¡± Alice replied with a slight tilt of her head.

    ¡°What¡­ the hell is happening right now?¡± Bell asked, looking back and forth between the two women and then at her husband.

    Galen shrugged, having even less of an idea than Bell herself.

    ¡°Do you two know each other already?¡± ra asked with confused delight.

    Before her stood the legendary Alice, a woman withputing skills that rivaled Nessa¡¯s, and she wasn¡¯t hard on the eyes either.

    The surprise and excitement in Nessa¡¯s eyes were the icings on the cake. ra was constantly tripping over herself and acting childish around Nessa. It was nice to be the one witnessing the awkwardness for a change.

    At least for a moment, it was.

    ¡°Lady Sentari!¡± Nessa said with absolute glee in her voice. She reached out and took Alice¡¯s hands in her own.

    Axel clenched his jaw, and ra gasped.

    Bell now looked between ra and Axel, with a slight smile on her lips and raised brow. Galen nced up and sighed.

    ¡°You are Lady Sentari? I can¡¯t believe this!¡± Nessaughed, squeezing Alice¡¯s hands with delight.

    Aliceughed. Behind her, Axel let out a soft growl as he saw the warmth in Nessa¡¯s eyes.

    Bell chewed her bottom lip, a light giggle escaping her as she watched.

    ¡°Me neither,¡± ra whispered through a clenched smile as her eyes stared down where Nessa still held tight to Alice¡¯s hands. ¡°Who exactly is Lady Sentari?¡±

    ¡°She is one of the Kshtar. She left her home in Adar to seek those in need. She became a cleric to heal others because she could not heal the dueling voices in her own mind,¡± Nessa replied as though she were reading a beautiful story.

    The look she gave Alice became serious before she continued.

    ¡°Whenst we saw each other, she was trapped inside of a tomb. A trigger had been activated in the final chamber. She stayed behind, sacrificing herself to the Dreaming Dark to ensure the party¡¯s escape.¡±

    Nessa stared at Alice, her eyes filled with emotion.

    ¡°Mydy,¡± Nessa whispered, bowing her head. She leaned forward to Alice¡¯s hand. ¡°I honor your sacrifice.¡±

    Alice smiled with amusement as Nessa¡¯s lips drew closer to her knuckles.

    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s enough!¡± ra growled.

    ra grabbed Nessa¡¯s hand and pulled her back while Axel reached up, wrapped his arm around Alice¡¯s waist, and pulled her into hisp.

    Aliceughed and nuzzled against his throat.

    Nessa turned to ra with surprise.

    ra looked up at Nessa with an angry pout and crossed her arms.

    Galen focused entirely on Ren while Bell watched the exchange as she munched on the remains of her sd.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nessa asked ra.

    ra¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked with a scoff. ¡°It took weeks to convince you to hold my hand even for a moment! But here you are just meeting Alice, and not only are you holding her hand but trying to kiss it!¡±

 Chapter 431 Do You Really Want to Know?

    Nessa averted her gaze, her face flushing almost instantly.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that,¡± she replied softly. ¡°I was talking to Lady Sentari¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I need more exnation on what exactly that means,¡± ra sighed.

    Nessa took a breath.

    ¡°Lady Sentari,¡± Alice said from her seat in Axel¡¯sp, ¡°was the character I yed for a few weeks in Nessa¡¯s Dungeons and Dragons group.¡±

    Axel pressed his lips to her neck softly.

    ¡°You yed games together?¡± he asked, purposefully whispering against her throat. ¡°Should we y a game?¡±

    Alice took a soft breath and smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s hot¡­.¡± Bell whispered.

    A low growl brought her attention to Galen, holding Ren in his arms. Bell grinned.

    ¡°That¡¯s hotter.¡±

    Galen could not help the smile that formed on his lips.

    ¡°She came in as a temporary character while one of our normal yers was unavable. I never even met her; she was just a voice over theputer as we yed through a side quest on our adventure.¡±

    ¡°She seems to have left quite an impression on you for only being a voice on theputer,¡± ra sighed.

    Nessa stepped forward, cing her hands on ra¡¯s elbows. ra tried to hide her reaction, the sharp intake of breath, but she couldn¡¯t help it. The rarity of feeling the warmth of Nessa¡¯s touch made it that much more stimting.

    And that was precisely why she was so bothered by Nessa¡¯s closeness to Alice. ra pulled away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, rebear,¡± Nessa said sweetly with her own pout, but ra seemed unwilling to listen. ¡°I was just surprised.¡±

    Alice observed the two of them. She turned and whispered into Axel¡¯s ear before she stood from hisp against his wishes.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said, tapping on ra¡¯s shoulder.

    ra turned and took a deep breath as Alice gave her a warm smile. ra couldn¡¯t help her own lips curling upward.

    ¡°Yes?¡¯ she replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Alice said sweetly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cause any confusion between the two of you¡­ I just thought it would be fun to surprise Nessa with our former acquaintance.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ yea¡­¡± raughed nervously as she looked up into Alice¡¯s warm chocte eyes. ¡°I could see¡­ how.. uhm¡­ that would be fun. And she has really great reactions¡­.¡±

    Alice touched ra¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Thank you for understanding,¡± she whispered, leaning close and licking her lips with a yful smile.

    ra blushed as she took a deep breath.

    Suddenly she felt herself moving back away from Alice with a warmth stretched across her chest.

    ra came to a stop against something soft. She nced down and saw Nessa¡¯s arm across her chest and suddenly realized that the warmth on her back was that of Nessa¡¯s body pressed to her.

    ra¡¯s eyes widened, and they met with Alice for a moment, who smiled and gave her a wink before returning to Axel¡¯sp.

    Nessaid her head against ra¡¯s and whispered against her ear.

    ¡°Only I can make your heart race like that.¡±

    ra¡¯s heart was racing all right.

    She licked her lips and nodded.

    ¡°I want to be alone with you,¡± Nessa whispered, pressing a gentle kiss just below ra¡¯s ear.

    Again, ra nodded, and the two of them quickly left the mess hall.

    ¡°That was kind of you,¡± Axel whispered.

    Alice smiled.

    He squeezed his arm around her waist. Pulling her against his body and nuzzling his nose into the crook of her neck, giving her a gentle bite.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it again,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°No promises,¡± Alice giggled in response.

    Galen cleared his throat.

    ¡°You know we are still here, right?¡±

    Axel looked up and shrugged.

    Galen rolled his eyes, and Bellughed.

    ¡°So¡­ you yed dungeons and dragons?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°Sort of,¡± Alice replied. ¡°It was part of an assignment.¡±

    ¡°To y a game?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Technically, most of what I did was y games,¡± Alice replied. ¡°Flirting with you during the exchange was a game.¡±

    Galen didn¡¯t bother to look at Axel. He felt his imposing gaze on him.

    ¡°Look, man, I had no part and no interest in any of that, so stop murdering me with your eyes!¡±

    Alice and Bellughed.

    ¡°Actually, your dislike of my attention worked in my favor. You tried so hard to avoid me that it was easier for me to ess the ces I wasn¡¯t supposed to.¡±

    ¡°So, you flirted with me because you knew I wouldn¡¯t like it?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°My intel on you was that you are loyal to a fault and that you had your eyes on a particr wolf already,¡± Alice smiled in Bell¡¯s direction. ¡°So, I took a chance. I figured your loyalty to her would make it unpleasant to deal with my flirtation. While your loyalty to Summer and the diplomatic repercussions of the exchange would stop you from taking action against my behavior.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ so you were never really interested in me?¡± Galen asked.

    Bell and Axel both turned their attention to him, one with a look of curiosity and the other with murderous intent.

    Alice leaned forward with her elbow on the table. She rested her chin in her hand.

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± she asked with a devious grin.

    Galen swallowed, suddenly feeling very trapped.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Alice?¡±

    They all turned to a woman standing a few feet from the table.

    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Alice replied.

    ¡°We received a package for you,¡± the woman said, holding up a box.

    Alice stood up and approached the woman.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, taking the small box.

    The woman nodded and walked away.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Not sure,¡± Alice replied, sitting down in the chair beside him as she opened the box.

    ¡°We need to go,¡± Bell said. ¡°The convoy leaves in the morning, and there are a few things I need to see personally.¡±

    Galen nodded sadly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see you guyster,¡± he said.

    Axel nodded and waved as they gathered their things and left the table.

    ¡°So¡­ do you?¡± Bell asked as they walked away.

    ¡°What?¡± Galen replied.

    ¡°Want to know the answer.¡±

    ¡°Hey Ren, look, it¡¯s Grandma Fiona!¡± Galen said and suddenly hurried away.

    Axel sniggered as he watched them leave the mess hall.

    ¡°The protection detail on the convoy¡­.¡± Alice said. ¡°We should increase it.¡±

    Axel turned to her with furrowed brows. She stared into the box, her jaw clenched and a look of concern in her eyes.

    He reached out and took her hand.

    ¡°What is in the box, Alice?¡± he asked.

    Alice swallowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what is in it that concerns me right now,¡± she said, reaching in and pulling out a folded paper. ¡°But who sent it.¡±

    Axel took the paper from her hand and opened it.

    [You¡¯re finally free, no more doll, no more leash. Now neither of us is caged.

    See you soon, my Alice.

    Yours,

    Roman]

 Chapter 432 In Some Twisted Way

    Caleb was in a foul mood.

    He ignored the calls as long as he could, taking his time to enjoy the morning buried deep inside his wanton wife.

    The two of them were equally guilty of their shameless behavior. Though the venue had changed from the forest to the treehouse, Caleb and Ashleigh had barely spent a moment not indulging their desires.

    He had lost count of the number of times. All he knew was that their need for each other was insatiable.

    But the calls didn¡¯t stop, and eventually, Galen came to their door.

    Ashleighy on the bed, curled in the nkets, as she mournfully watched him put clothing on.

    Rationally, she knew they needed to return to the world and their duties. But she still craved him.

    As he pulled up his pants, she was tempted to rip them down and take matters into her own hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard enough to push down my own need,¡± Caleb growled in a husky voice.

    Ashleigh looked up to see the faint glow in his eyes and the heavy chest falls of holding back. She chewed her bottom lip with an impish grin.

    Caleb growled and turned toward her, ready to remove the clothing he had just put on. Surely, they had time for a quick round.

    He moved toward the bed, and Ashleigh pulled back the sheets, drawing a hungry growl from him at the sight of her naked body.

    The sound of the door opening drew their attention.

    Ashleigh quickly pulled the sheet back to cover herself. Caleb turned with a snarl.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb! I am done waiting!¡± Galen shouted from the door. To his credit, he turned away from the bed.

    Caleb snarled and grabbed Galen roughly by the shoulders.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Galen pushed Caleb away, just enough to force his release. Caleb looked at him with surprise.

    ¡°You are not the only one with someone to protect!¡± Galen growled.

    Caleb furrowed his brows.

    Ashleigh gathered the sheets around her and got up from the bed.

    ¡°Ren? Bell? What happened? Are they ok?¡± she asked.

    Galen took a deep breath.

    ¡°Roman¡¯s alive.¡±

    ***

    As Ashleigh opened the door to the small conference room, she heard part of an ongoing argument.

    ¡°It is not safe,¡± Axel growled.

    ¡°I understand the concern, but we don¡¯t know that he even cares about me anymore,¡± Bell said. ¡°Maybe with bond severing, he has moved on.¡±

    ¡°Bell¡¯s right. He doesn¡¯t care about her,¡± Alice said as she looked at theptop in front of her.

    ¡°See?¡± Bell said.

    ¡°But there¡¯s no way he moved on,¡± Alice added, giving Bell an apologetic look.

    Bell sighed and sat down at the table.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    She moved further into the room as Galen entered behind her, immediately moving to Bell¡¯s side and putting a protective arm around her. Caleb shut the door behind them.

    ¡°Real answer?¡± Alice asked.

    Ashleigh and Alice looked at each other, and a silent conversation was had between them.

    ¡®Will you believe anything I say?¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m willing to listen.¡¯

    Alice licked her lips and then turned her full attention to Ashleigh.

    ¡°Roman is not just any old psycho. He¡¯s been a monster since he was a child. It¡¯s why Tomas tried to hide him away. Before he met Bell, he had hurt people and mutted them. But Axel was the only one he came close to killing.¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw as she spoke.

    ¡°After Bell ¡®died¡¯, Tomas sent him into the world. And out there, he made a name for himself among the humans. He became a serial killer.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say it,¡± Alice said, ncing at Bell, who gave her a sad but knowing look. ¡°But every one of them was just another version of Bell.¡±

    ¡°Goddess¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered in disbelief.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that just prove the mate bond was driving him?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°He thought she was dead, but she wasn¡¯t. The bond persisted, so he saw her in those women and killed them when they weren¡¯t her.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alice nodded. ¡°But you are ignoring the part where he killed those women.¡±

    ¡°I just mean that it was the bond driving him, so it is possible that he doesn¡¯t have that same drive anymore.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying,¡± Alice sighed and took a deep breath. ¡°He killed those women because they weren¡¯t Bell. Because he could.¡±

    Bell let out a shaky breath.

    ¡°She¡¯s saying¡­ that he couldn¡¯t kill me because of the bond. It forced him to care in some way about my life. So, he killed the ones that looked like me. And now¡­ without the bond¡­.¡±

    ¡°As messed up as it is, the obsession he felt for Bell kept his darker impulses reined in. Focused entirely in one direction, but one that kept him confined.¡± Alice said.

    ¡°So now¡­¡± Caleb whispered.

    ¡°Now, he¡¯s free,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°No longer caged.¡±

    The room was silent, each processing the information in their own way. It was Axel that broke the silence.

    ¡°Tell them what he sent you,¡± he said quietly.

    Ashleigh looked at her brother. She could see a rage that boiled beneath the surface.

    Alice handed the note to Caleb. He read it and then gave it to Ashleigh. She read the message, feeling a chill down her spine.

    ¡°What is the deal between you two?¡± she asked.

    Alice swallowed. She nced at Axel. She could see that he wanted to know even more than Ashleigh did.

    She took a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known him in some way or another since before I became a wolf,¡± Alice said. ¡°He was my first ymate. I didn¡¯t know that for a long time. Holden started the Bitter Night before giving me my wolf.¡±

    Axel sat down beside her and put his hand on her back.

    ¡°From what I remember, after he attacked Axel, he really became interested in me. I didn¡¯t scream or cry. He tore at my flesh, broke my bones. But I was just grateful that Axel had gotten away.¡±

    Alice swallowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the rtionship between him and Holden was exactly; they hated each other, but they had some kind of arrangement between them since early on. So, he came around theb a lot. He helped them train me in pain management.¡±

    Axel took a deep breath and turned away.

    ¡°He used to sleep in my cell when they would reset me. I¡¯m not sure why Holden allowed it at the time. Maybe he didn¡¯t realize how Roman saw me until it was toote. In Roman¡¯s own words, he mourned me. Every time.¡±

    Alice touched Axel¡¯s leg. He looked at her and pressed his forehead to hers, aforting gesture for both of them.

    ¡°When he met Bell, he told me about her. Those memories I only saw recently. He told me about finding his mate. About trying to understand how he could feel what he felt. It was painful to him.¡±

    ¡°He loves you¡­.¡± Bell whispered.

    Alice swallowed and then took a deep breath.

    ¡°In some twisted way¡­ that seems to be the case.¡±

 Chapter 433 I Can Breathe

    ¡°Anyway, that box¡­ the note. It''s his version of a love letter,¡± Alice sighed, turning theputer to face the others. ¡°He sent me the security footage of him giving Holden a dose of Bitter Night and then instructing him to blow himself up.¡±

    Bell turned her eyes down, but Ashleigh, Caleb, and Galen all watched in horror as the scene yed out.

    After taking a moment, Ashleigh looked at Alice.

    ¡°What about you?¡± she asked. ¡°Have you never felt anything¡­ for him?¡±

    Axel growled.

    ¡°Hush,¡± Alice whispered, petting him gently. ¡°The question is reasonable.¡±

    Axel sighed and rested his chin on her shoulder.

    Alice turned to Ashleigh.

    ¡°I felt plenty for him¨C disgust, anger, resentment, fear. But no, I never had romantic feelings for him. Friendship, maybe, when we were children and I was alone. But the only memory that stayed with me was the sense of danger around him.¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°You shouldn''t apologize for things that are not your fault.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°What does this mean for Bell?¡± Galen asked. ¡°Roman is still alive, and you say he wants to kill her now. So, what are we supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°That''s simple,¡± Alice replied. ¡°Bell needs to return to Winter.¡±

    ¡°You can''t be serious!¡± Galen growled.

    ¡°I am,¡± Alice replied.

    ¡°It''s too dangerous to send her back!¡±

    ¡°Alice is right,¡± Ashleigh said.

    All eyes turned to her.

    ¡°We can double the guard on the convoy,¡± Caleb offered.

    ¡°Alice and I will be joining the convoy as well,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°You can''t tell me that you think Axel won''t be able to keep Bell safe.¡±

    ¡°It would be safer for them to stay here,¡± Galen stated angrily.

    ¡°No, it wouldn''t,¡± Alice replied. ¡°Winter has a boundary on Roman. Summer does not.¡±

    ¡°We don''t even know if it still works,¡± Galen answered. ¡°If their bond was severed, how do we know that the boundary is still in y?¡±

    ¡°It still works,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Galen asked.

    Ashleigh thought for a moment. She wasn''t entirely sure how she knew with such certainty either.

    ¡°The boundary was made by an oath to the Goddess from Axel. The oath is still held, so the boundary is still held.¡±

    ¡°No, it''s nota€¡°¡±

    ¡°Galen,¡± Bell said softly, touching his chin. ¡°I''m going back.¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw and turned away from her.

    Bell looked around the room.

    ¡°Can you give us a minute?¡± she asked.

    Without another word, the room emptied.

    ¡°We agreed,¡± she began, touching his cheek gently. ¡°We each have our role to fill. Mine is in Winter.¡±

    ¡°That was before,¡± Galen replied softly as he leaned into her hand.

    ¡°Nothing has changed,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°How can you say that?¡± Galen asked.

    ¡°Because it''s true,¡± she said. ¡°I felt the bond sever. I felt him die. You told me he died. But I never really believed it. Deep down, to me, this day¡­ was inevitable.¡±

    Galen looked at her in disbelief.

    ¡°Look at me, Galen,¡± she smiled. ¡°I''m smiling, I''m talking. I can breathe.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    ¡°I am trying to tell you that I''m alright,¡± she said. ¡°Roman is a monster from my past. Yes, he is alive, and he is real, and he wants me dead. But I''m not afraid of him anymore. Because he isn''t in here anymore.¡±

    Bell touched her head and then her heart.

    ¡°I have been paralyzed by my fear of him for so many years. And now¡­ I''m not,¡± sheughed. ¡°I know he''s dangerous, I''m not an idiot, but I''m not scared anymore.¡±

    Galen swallowed and looked at the smile on her face. He looked into her eyes for even the slightest trace of deception. She always hid her concerns, but this time, she meant it.

    ¡°I know he wille for me, but I am surrounded by some of the strongest and most powerful wolves around, and that dumbass just keeps pissing them off,¡± sheughed. ¡°So, I''m not scared.¡±

    Galen couldn''t stop the slight grin.

    Bell leaned forward and kissed him tenderly.

    ¡°I love you, Galen. I can say this to you because of the strength that you give me every day. I am going back to Winter. I will do my part to protect innocent people in this war. You are going to stay here, and you will do your part to defend us all.¡±

    Galen kissed her.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he whispered against her lips.

    He kissed her again. Slipping his hands over her legs, he pulled her from the seat onto hisp.

    Bell gasped with surprise and giggled as they extended their kiss.

    One hand massaged her thigh, and she started to feel her excitement growing. His other hand moved up her back and tangled into the bottom of her hair, tugging just enough to make her lift her chin, exposing her throat.

    Galen immediately moved his hot mouth along her neck. Bell let out soft pants.

    ¡°Galen¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°We can''t do this¡­ here¡­.¡±

    The hand on her thigh slipped to her lower back. He held her in ce as he rolled his hips, pressing the bulge in his pants against her.

    She let out a shuddering breath and arched her back naturally.

    Galen''s mouth moved down her chest to the top of her shirt.

    ¡°Galen¡­ someone mighte in¡­¡± she whispered through heavy breaths.

    ¡°Then we better make this one quick,¡± he whispered against her chest.

    His hands moved to her hips, lifting her to stand. He then grabbed her pants'' waist and pulled them off her swiftly.

    Bell was shocked at the speed of his movements. He looked up at her hungrily and then turned her around and bent her over the table.

    She let out an excited gasp. While she was genuinely concerned about someone walking in, or any of their friends hearing them, she was also very turned on by how Galen took control in this situation.

    Bell gripped tightly to the table and bit down on her lower lip as she was very suddenly surprised by Galen''s tongue against her.

    She let out muffled moans as he stimted her to a breaking point. His tongue swirled around her delicate button, and then he sucked on it until her legs began to shake, and she couldn''t hold back. Bell bit down on her hand to keep from crying out.

    Galenpped her juices before pulling away to stand and plunge into her without warning.

    Bell gasped and felt her breath catch in her throat at the sudden fullness. Galen did not wait; he immediately began to thrust into her hard and fast.

    Bell felt like she was losing her mind. Her legs were weak, and her body was reeling with every thrust. She could hardly catch her breath and wanted to scream out her pleasure.

    Meanwhile, outside the conference room, Caleb and Ashleigh paced nervously.

    Axel leaned back against the wall opposite the door with his eyes closed.

    Alice had been sitting on the floor, but she suddenly stood up and dusted herself off. Walking over to Axel, she grabbed the cor of his shirt and pulled him off the wall.

    ¡°Let''s go, big guy,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice looked at the door and smiled.

    ¡°They''re done talking,¡± she said.

    ¡°Then we should go in and figure out the n,¡± Caleb said, moving toward the door.

    ¡°Don''t do it,¡± Alice warned.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Axel asked.

    Alice looked between the three of them with an amused expression. ¡°How is it that I have the least extrasensory abilities in this group, and yet I seem to be the only one that knows they''re fucking in there?¡±

    Axel closed his eyes with a blush and took a deep breath. Ashleigh''s eyes went wide, and Caleb stifled augh.

 Chapter 434 Too Good To Pass Up

    Axel took care of the convoy arrangements, giving Galen and Bell the rest of the day together.

    Meanwhile, Ashleigh met with Nessa and ra about any updates on retrieving the information from the sh drive. Unfortunately, there was nothing new for them to report. But Nessa, apparently having no fear of repeating the past, suggested a questionable source of information.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath before she knocked on the door.

    The expression on Alice¡¯s face was abination of suspicion and amusement.

    ¡°Not who I was expecting,¡± she said.

    ¡°Are you expecting someone?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°But of all the people I was not expecting¡­ you¡¯re thest.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°Can Ie in?¡±

    Alice stepped aside to let Ashleigh into the room.

    ¡°To what do I owe the honor of your presence, Luna Ashleigh?¡± Alice asked.

    Ashleigh hesitated to answer.

    It wasn¡¯t that she had the same concerns or reservations about trusting Alice. She didn¡¯t trust her, not entirely. Alice was a wild card.

    Ashleigh did not believe she would ever follow all the rules or be entirely upfront about her motives, but there was one thing that she did not doubt about Alice. She would never betray Axel.

    This may not have been the most reassuring quality to most people, but for Ashleigh, it was important. Axel valued family and pack above all else. So, in this sense, if Alice betrayed Ashleigh, she would betray Axel.

    ¡°I have something I think you might be able to help me with,¡± Ashleigh said. She reached into her pocket and pulled out the USB device Nessa had been working on.

    Alice took it and turned it over in her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve already had Nessa take a peek?¡± she asked.

    ¡°She has been working on trying to crack it for a while,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°She rmended I ask you.¡±

    Alice nced at Ashleigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious,¡± she said. ¡°What are you hoping to find on this?¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°If you open it, maybe you¡¯ll find out.¡±

    Aliceughed.

    ¡°Cute,¡± she said. ¡°But if you don¡¯t give me a hint, I might not be motivated to try my hardest.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed and crossed her arms.

    ¡°It belonged to Alpha Cain,¡± she said.

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at the USB again.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what exactly we will find on it, but we suspect it will rte to the fae.¡±

    ¡°You want me to discover the files I was initially sent to hack Summer for?¡± Alice asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Seems that way,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    Alice let out a heartyugh.

    ¡°That is too good to pass up,¡± she replied joyfully.

    She immediately took the device to theptop she had borrowed from Galen.

    Ashleigh tried to watch for a few minutes, but screen after screen kept popping up. None of which she could understand. But it seemed like progress.

    After half an hour, Ashleigh took another look. There was only one screen, and Alice was typing row after row of seemingly random characters.

    ¡°Are you getting anywhere with this? Or is this just an attempt to get into the drive?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Little of A, little of B¡­¡± Alice replied casually as she continued typing away.

    Another half hour passed; Ashleigh sat on the couch while Alice continued to type away.

    ¡°I have a question for you,¡± Alice said.

    Ashleigh jumped. The only sound in the room for the past half hour had been the cking of the keys as Alice typed.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Alice looked up from the screen at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Are you sure you can trust me with this?¡± she asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ***

    Caleb sat at his desk in a state of shock and confusion.

    After leaving Bell and Galen to their own devices in the conference room, Ashleigh took him back to their room. While he was hoping to continue their interrupted morning, she had something else in mind.

    Ashleigh gave him his father¡¯sst journal. She exined what it was and where it had been found. At first, he wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. He knew his father had kept journals of his experiments and travels, but this was thest. In this book were his final days.

    She had left him alone to read it while she checked in with Nessa. Caleb was grateful but also nervous. He wasn¡¯t sure why the thought of reading this journal filled him with anxiety. But it did.

    He took the journal to his office, feeling more in control of himself.

    After two hours, he had read every page and looked at every sketch.

    He had forgotten about the sketches. His father always loved to add them to his notes. He said it helped him remember the details of his research better. Seeing it in his mind and then repeating the image on the paper was a way of relearning the whole thing from start to finish.

    Caleb sighed.

    Fae and Werewolf¡­ the same? He didn¡¯t understand how it was possible. But his father was convinced, and somehow Caleb had helped him prove it.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about that or any of it.

    Caleb sighed.

    This was his father¡¯sst journal, but he had lived for a few weeks still after this. The USB drive must have been the final piece of his research. Whatever Cain had learned, he suspected that Spring and Autumn were already on his trail.

    Based on the things that had happened in the past year, Caleb had to assume they had either caught up or were about to.

    It was more imperative than ever that they open those files. They needed to know what Cain knew before it was toote.

    ***

    ¡°Can I?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice gave a yful grin.

    ¡°I asked you first.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t feel the same way I did about you before; I don¡¯t think you are trying to sabotage our lives anymore. But I also don¡¯t know you very well. So, do I trust that you arepletely on my side? No. Do I believe you will never betray me? I¡¯m not sure. Do I think you are my best shot at solving this puzzle?¡±

    Ashleigh paused, she looked at Alice, who watched her attentively.

    ¡°Yea, I do.¡±

    Aliceughed.

    ¡°You are being honest again,¡± she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a good look on you. Holding back isn¡¯t right for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­. I think.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Alice nodded and then looked back to the screen. ¡°As for this, you are correct.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°I am the best shot at solving this puzzle,¡± Alice smiled, turning theptop screen to face Ashleigh. ¡°Since I already did.¡±

 Chapter 435 No Rest For The Wicked

    Ashleigh stared at the screen, but all she saw were a lot of letters, numbers, and symbols written in lines all over the page.

    ¡°I don''t know what any of that is,¡± she said. ¡°Shouldn''t there be folders?¡±

    ¡°Well, if this drive held actual documents, yes, it should,¡± Alice replied. ¡°But that''s not what this is.¡±

    Alice turned theputer back and typed several moremands before pulling the drive and closing theptop. She handed the USB back to Ashleigh.

    ¡°So¡­ what is it?¡±

    ¡°This is a key,¡± Alice replied. ¡°There is definitely information on there. But the only way to ess it is by merging its code with the code of another program. One designed to read this thing.¡±

    ¡°What program? And how exactly could you figure that out when Nessa wasn''t able to after all this time?¡±

    ¡°Well, I doubt Nessa has spent much time snooping in Summer systems and memorizing code sections in different simtions,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°But at least one of me has. I recognized it pretty quick. Then I just had to do a little digging to create the missing pieces and prep the key for use.¡±

    ¡°So, this is part of a simtion?¡± Ashleigh asked, remembering the journal mentioning a simtion that Caleb was being trained on.

    ¡°It''s connected to a simtion. So, all you have to do is run it while keeping the drive with you. It will connect and show you the message.¡±

    ¡°That''s all?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Alice replied. ¡°Pretty simple to figure out. As long as you know exactly what you were supposed to do, which simtion it connects to, and have admin rights to the program. I might not have mentioned that only the person who owns the program can actually use the key to see the message.¡±

    ¡°So, Caleb?¡±

    Alice nodded.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and nodded. She suddenly felt a weight easing off her shoulders. There were still things to do and questions to answer, but this was a step in the right direction. She looked at Alice and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.

    Alice grinned and turned away, pretending to be more interested in the wall.

    ¡°I had nothing else going on right now,¡± she replied.

    An hour after Ashleigh had left, Axel returned.

    He found her staring at theputer screen.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± he asked,ing over and kissing the top of her head.

    Alice smiled and reached up to him. He leaned down to hug her with his chin resting on her shoulder.

    Axel nced at theputer screen. He wasn''t proficient inputers. He had some basic knowledge, but that was all. What he saw was a nk screen. A white page with a blinking cursor.

    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked.

    Alice swallowed.

    ¡°I''m not sure¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°I think¡­ I was trying to make something. But¡­ the how got away from me.¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw. He kissed her cheek and smiled.

    ¡°Let''s find something else to do, alright?¡±

    ¡°I helped your sister,¡± Alice said. ¡°I solved her puzzle.¡±

    ¡°What puzzle?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°It was aputer puzzle,¡± Alice replied. She swallowed before speaking again. ¡°I was able to do that¡­ but now¡­.¡±

    She stared at the blinking cursor.

    ¡°I don''t know what I was trying to do.¡±

    ¡°Come on,¡± Axel said, pulling her to stand.

    Alice stood and turned to look up at him.

    Axel smiled and touched her chin.

    ¡°The doctor said you needed to rest,¡± he whispered. ¡°The more you overwork yourself, the worse it will get.¡±

    ¡°Until it''s the worst,¡± Alice smiled with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°No,¡± Axel shook his head. ¡°No. He said that it could be temporary. The blood Bell gave you has already healed more than they expected.¡±

    Axel held her face in his hands, gently stroking her jaw with his thumbs.

    ¡°We''re going home, Alice, and you''re going to rest,¡± he said. ¡°In time, you''ll get better.¡±

    Alice leaned into his hand and smiled. She took a deep breath.

    ¡°No rest for the wicked, sweet boy. I still haven''t given you my report on the rogues.¡±

    ***

    Once Ashleigh had exined what Alice had told her, and he had gotten over the shock of Ashleigh asking Alice for help. Caleb had immediately taken her to one of the simtion rooms.

    ¡°My dad was the one that originally designed the program you saw when you were here for the exchange,¡± he said as it was loading up. ¡°He told me there had been rumors of fae sightings. He was worried that someday they mighte back.¡±

    The forest scene loaded around them. The Treant she had seen massacre the first team appeared before her eyes. She gasped, remembering the attack in Winter.

    Because of this simtion, she and many others survived that night. If she hadn''t witnessed the team¡¯s mistakes and learned from them, she had no doubt she would have died. Even with the aid that Caleb and his wolves had provided.

    ¡°It''s alright,¡± Caleb whispered. ¡°I adjusted the settings to peaceful; he won''t attack.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    Caleb looked around at the scene, but nothing was happening. It all looked the same to him.

    ¡°I don''t get it,¡± he whispered. ¡°Am I supposed to do something?¡±

    ¡°She just said to start the program and that you would be the only one able to ess the message. Maybe you need to be holding it?¡± Ashleigh replied, offering Caleb the USB.

    He took it, and almost instantly, the program recognized the key. Before him, a floating transparentptop appeared.

    It asked him a few simple questions that Ashleigh recognized as a security feature to verify it was him.

    Theptop disappeared, and all around them, pictures, documents, and charts all appeared floating in the air.

    Ashleigh stepped forward to one of the pictures. She recognized it from the drawing and her father''s description, it was a fae mound. Beside it, she began to read a document. This was one of the mounds near Broken Crag that ra had said was missing. Further in the report, she saw where Cain noted that he had sessfully destroyed the mound.

    ¡°These must be his research pages, all his notes, his ideas¡­.¡± Caleb whispered as he looked around him at all the pages and images.

    ¡°It''s amazing,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I wonder if we can download and print them out for ra to help us sort through it all.¡±

    Caleb reached out and touched one of the documents, and a menu popped up. After a few more options, he found what he was looking for.

    ¡°I just sent a full copy of this to my personal drive. We''ll be able to look at it all from there.¡±

    ¡°That''s great,¡± Ashleigh said, looking around them. ¡°But Alice said there would be a message.¡±

    ¡°It must be in these documents somewhere,¡± Caleb said, moving from one document to another.

    Suddenly everything disappeared, including the forest and the Treant.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Ashleigh looking at Caleb.

    ¡°I don''t know, maybea€¡°¡±

    But he didn''t finish his sentence. Instead, he stared silently with eyes wide behind Ashleigh.

    She turned around and gasped at what she saw.

    A man who very much resembled Caleb, with sses and a silver streak or two in his auburn hair, stood smiling at them.

    ¡°Hello, son,¡± he said in a powerful but gentle voice.

 Chapter 436 I Didnt Realize

    Caleb''s heart fell into his stomach. He took a slow breath as he stared at the image before him.

    His father, precisely as he remembered him in the weeks before he went missing.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    She looked back at him and saw his confused expression. A mixture of sorrow and joy. His feelings touched the edges of their bond.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb of Summer,¡± the image of Cain said. ¡°You are attempting to copy the files contained in this drive. Verify your identity, and the files will be released to you, as well as the message from the creator.¡±

    ¡°It''s not really him,¡± Caleb said softly, sniffling and swallowing down the rush of emotions. ¡°It''s a message. A program.¡±

    ¡°Fail to verify your identity, and the files and message will be immediately destroyed.¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°It''s not him,¡± Ashleigh said, reaching her hand to touch his arm lovingly. ¡°But it''s still a piece of him.¡±

    Caleb closed his eyes and nodded.

    ¡°I''m right beside you,¡± she whispered, moving her hand down his arm until their fingers intertwined. ¡°Always.¡±

    Caleb gave her a gentle smile and took a deep breath. He stepped forward until he stood directly before the image of his father.

    ¡°How do I verify my identity to you?¡± Caleb asked.

    The image turned to look directly at Caleb.

    ¡°A drop of blood will be enough,¡± it replied.

    ¡°Blood?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°How will a program be able to read your blood?¡±

    ¡°There are sensors all over this room,¡± Caleb replied as he pulled out a small multitool from his pocket. ¡°They read everything. It''s how we monitor the teams and ensure that we aren''t pushing them too hard or putting them in real danger during the simtions.

    ¡°I''ve never tried to have a blood panel run from them, but my father designed a lot of the system. If he''s asking for blood as verification, I assume he included something for that.¡±

    Caleb sighed. Flipping out the knife from the multitool, he made a small cut on his arm, just enough to bleed. He offered his arm up to the image of his father.

    ¡°Is this good enough?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Your identity has been verified. The files have been transferred to your preferred storage.¡±

    Caleb pulled his arm back and licked his wound. It would heal within the hour.

    ¡°Preparing message for yback.¡±

    Caleb licked his lips and swallowed. Ashleigh stepped forward and leaned her head on his shoulder. Her presence warmed him and set him at ease.

    ¡°Caleb.¡±

    Caleb drew a sharp breath as his father''s voice called out to him.

    It wasn''t like the image, which was cold and unfeeling. This was his father''s voice. Strong but yful. Gentle but powerful.

    ¡°If you''re hearing this, I didn''t make it.¡±

    Ashleigh felt the quickening of Caleb''s heartbeat. She put her arms around him, and Caleb closed his eyes with a deep breath.

    ¡°I''m sorry, son. I never meant to leave you or your mother behind,¡± Cain whispered sadly. ¡°I hoped I could do this quietly ande back to you both before Tomas and Gorn realized what was happening. But I was wrong. Very wrong¡­.¡±

    [Almost three years ago, Loki''s Fall, South Winter]

    They had found him far quicker than he had anticipated. He knew destroying the mounds near Broken Crag had been a risk. He had seen the Autumn wolves scouting the area, but he was afraid they would set up defenses around them if he didn''t do it then.

    Of the twenty mounds he had discovered across the territories, he had destroyed seventeen of them. Once he took care of Loki''s Fall, only two would be left.

    He always knew that the first mound in Spring would be a problem, but he was sure that getting back to Moonguard wouldn''t be an issue.

    But now, there was no way he would make it that far.

    Cain looked down at the cut on his arm. It was infected, and his veins beneath the surface were already darkening.

    It had been three days since the Autumn wolves had found him in the pass. He was too weak to run. It was the only reason he hadn''t already blown Loki''s Fall and started his journey back to Moonguard.

    He grabbed hisputer and the USB he had been loading his research onto during his mission. He transferred thest data onto the drive and opened the recording software.

    Cain took a deep breath before selecting the record option.

    ¡°Caleb, if you''re hearing this,¡± he paused. ¡°I didn''t make it.¡±

    Cain closed his eyes and swallowed.

    ¡°I''m sorry, son. I never meant to leave you or your mother behind,¡± Cain whispered sadly. ¡°I hoped I could do this quietly ande back to you both before Tomas and Gorn realized what was happening. But I was wrong. Very wrong.¡±

    Cain looked into the darkness of the mound. The soft glow of the crystals surrounding the tree was the only light aside from a smallntern and hisptop.

    ¡°I don''t have a lot of time. The space on this drive is limited, so you won''t have to suffer through one of my long-winded exnations of the science behind my project,¡± he chuckled.

    Cain closed his eyes and clenched his jaw before taking a deep breath.

    ¡°But, even more than that¡­ I was stabbed. Autumn wolves followed me here; they were trying to capture me, but I killed them. There was some kind of poison on the de. It''s slow but very effective. There isn''t much time left.¡±

    Cain paused the recording, a heavy sob escaped his lips, and a sh of anger and regret flowed through him. He couldn''t imagine how Caleb would feel listening to this message.

    He took a deep, cleansing breath and continued the recording.

    ¡°My office has a box hidden behind all of my files and old research. Inside that box, you will find a journal and a ne. The journal holds a record I have kept over the years concerning my research for Gorn. It all rtes to a mysterious power source from deep within one of the mountains within the Spring territory.

    ¡°That power source¡­ it''s fae in origin. The chamber that ites from is a mound. But it''s not like the rest of them. All the mounds that we have read about, found and studied. They were formed from the death of many fae in the same spot. Like now, I sit inside Loki''s Fall. The most well-known of all of them. But this ce is not filled with power.¡±

    Cain looked around. The chamber was very simr to all the others. Perhaps more crystals surrounded the tree.

    If he hadn''t seen the mound in Spring or explored and studied the one in Moonguard, he would have thought they were all the same. But they weren''t.

    ¡°The ne, it''s a puzzle box. Inside it, there is a bone. I found it at the mound in Moonguard. This mound was very different from the others. Like the one in Spring, it held a strong natural power source. But there was something else. Bones. In every other mound, no bones were found, but this one, bones were scattered among the tree roots. I took that piece, and I studied it.

    ¡°I was able to pull DNA from it. That was why I took that year in the human world to learn more about processing and studying it properly. And I wish I hadn''t.¡±

    Cain sighed.

    ¡°I didn''t realize yet that Gorn and Tomas were trying to harness the power from the mound in Spring. I made the mistake of telling them not about the bones or even the mound¡¯s location but about what was inside of it, about the fact that werewolves and fae are rted.

    ¡°They started asking about how the fae were able to use magic, how they could pull from the power source. They became obsessed with finding a way to awaken the fae inside the wolf.¡±

 Chapter 437 A Dying Mans Wish

    Cain paused the recording again. He let out a hiss as his arm burned. He looked down at the wound; the poison was spreading even faster. He knew he wouldn¡¯t survive more than another day at most.

    He took a drink of water and then continued his recording.

    ¡°For years, I tried to throw them off, giving them only little bits of information while I tried to solve the mystery myself. I needed to know how the werewolf and the fae were connected and whether or not the powers of the fae could still be used.

    ¡°I kept hitting wall after wall. I knew the wolves were rted to the fae, but I was missing something important. I couldn¡¯t figure it out until you unintentionally brought it to my attention.¡±

    Cain smiled, thinking of Caleb, his honor, and his passion for doing the right thing.

    ¡°You¡¯re the reason I solved this mystery, Caleb. If you hadn¡¯t discovered the Autumn blood trade, I never would have thought to go down this path. You also freed me from my debt to Tomas. Because of what he had done to you, I was able to back away from the deal I made with him to continue working on the research.¡±

    Cain chuckled as he remembered punching Tomas across the face.

    ¡°You also gave me a chance to punch that moron, so thank you.¡±

    Cain took another deep breath. He was getting tired.

    ¡°After we started running all the blood samples, I realized something strange about my blood. Ipared it to hundreds of others. And then to yours, we were different from the other wolves I looked at. Very different.

    ¡°Tomas had no idea how close he came to solving the mystery¡­.¡± Cain sighed.

    Cainid back against the dirt wall. He took a deep breath as he remembered how unsettled he had felt when he made the discovery. If Tomas had looked at even one slide of Caleb¡¯s blood¡­

    He clenched his jaw. He couldn¡¯t think of that right now. He needed to tell Caleb everything he knew before it was toote.

    ¡°Like I said, our blood was different from every wolf of Summer, Autumn, and all the samples we got from the lesser packs. And that got me thinking, what else is different about us? There was only one thing I could think of. Our lineage.¡±

    Cain growled as a spike of pain shot up his arm and into his shoulder. Making him curl in on himself to support his arm.

    ¡°Fuck¡­!¡± he hissed. He drew a shaky breath and calmed himself.

    ¡°Our lineage,¡± he continued. ¡°Our family line can be traced directly back to the first Alpha of Summer.¡±

    Cain forced himself to sit up once more.

    ¡°I ran a gic test on us andpared it to the one I ran on the bone¡­ they came back as rted. You and I are direct descendants of the fae.¡±

    Cain leaned his head back, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°I know this is a lot. I¡¯m sorry to drop it all into yourp. I¡¯m sorry, Caleb. But the only way I can think to protect you now is to remove all potential power sources. Even if Gorn and Tomas can figure out that you are a direct descendant, they have no reason toe for you if there is no power to steal.¡±

    Cain took another deep breath.

    ¡°I was able to track down twenty different mounds, including the one in Spring and the one in Moonguard¡­ I have destroyed seventeen of them. Soon, this one will be gone too. But thest two¡­ I can¡¯t make it to them¡­.¡±

    He clenched his jaw and closed his eyes. Feeling the weight of his failure.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caleb, I should have done more for you¡­.¡± he whispered.

    There was a beeping sound from his pocket, his perimeter rm. The Autumn wolves had found him. He needed to take care of them before they stopped him from his mission.

    ¡°I need to go,¡± he said softly. ¡°I have to get rid of some uninvited guests, but once I have, I am going to call Wyatt. I know I can trust him to give you this message.¡±

    Cain chuckled to himself.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll try again to get him to agree to introduce you to his daughter, a dying man¡¯s wish and all¡­.¡±

    Cain smiled bitterly; he held back the sob that caught in his throat.

    ¡°I love you, Caleb, I always have. You will be a great Alpha. I know you will lead our people better than I ever could,¡± Cain whispered, fighting back the surge of emotion. ¡°Please, tell your mother¡­ well¡­.¡±

    Cain smiled to himself as he thought of Fiona.

    ¡°She knows.¡±

    He sat up and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Goodbye, son.¡±

    Cain stopped the recording. He took a moment and then finalized the information saved to the drive. He set up a verification system, something to ensure it was Caleb and only Caleb that could ess the files and the message.

    Then he tucked it away into the false back of his pocket watch.

    He made his way up the long dark tunnel to the surface. Carefully removing the stones and branches at the entrance he moved along the edge of the mound, he listened to the growling sounds of fighting. It was strange; he didn¡¯t know why his hunters would be fighting amongst themselves, but the less he had to do, the better.

    Cain hid in the bushes, trying not to draw any attention to himself. The sounds stopped, and then he heard something else. Someone was throwing up.

    He moved quietly along the bushes until he saw someone he recognized. It was Wyatt, bodies of Autumn wolves surrounded him.

    Cain let out a sigh of relief. Wyatt must havee in search of him. Slowly he approached his friend.

    [Present, Simtion Room, Summer]

    Caleb fell to his knees. His chest burned; he couldn¡¯t get air no matter how hard he tried to breathe.

    Ashleigh dropped down in front of him. She held his face in her hands and called to him. Trying to get him to look at her, to listen to her voice.

    But the world was silent for Caleb.

    And all he could see was the phantom image of his father. A hollow shell that stared at him with empty eyes as he listened to his father¡¯sst words to him.

    Caleb felt as though he had lost him all over again.

 Chapter 438 While You Canâ€™t, I Will

    After seeing his reaction to his father¡¯s message, Ashleigh decided it would be best for him to rest. She gave ra ess to the files from the drive and spoke with Fiona about all they had seen and heard.

    Fiona gave a sad smile and nodded but said nothing else before she excused herself.

    Ashleigh checked in with Axel about the convoy. All the arrangements had been made, and Galen had approved the additional soldiers. All that was left was for them to go in the morning.

    There was one slight change that Axel was somewhat bothered by.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Why does she need to be scanned in twenty-four hours? Why can¡¯t they do it in the morning before you leave?¡±

    After witnessing Alice¡¯s struggle with theputer, Axel called the doctor. They had her go back and do another scan. He told them she would need toe back in twenty-four hours in order to properlypare her brain activity to give them an urate understanding of what was happening.

    ¡°It¡¯s the amount of time they need to see a properparison,¡± Axel sighed.

    ¡°But what¡¯s happening to her? She seemed fine this afternoon when she helped me with the drive.¡±

    Axel looked back at the bed where Alice was taking a nap. He took a deep breath and turned back to his sister.

    ¡°The scans show that she has lesions in her brain,¡± he said. ¡°They are¡­ significant. The doctor thought that Bell¡¯s blood could help heal some of it. But so far, they haven¡¯t seen any changes. At least¡­ not positive ones.¡±

    Axel closed his eyes, trying to calm his thoughts.

    ¡°They said that she could start to forget things. Small things, big things,¡± he sighed. ¡°They have never seen someone with so much exposure to Bitter Night, so they have no way of knowing for sure what will happen to her.¡±

    ¡°Lesions¡­ what¡­¡± Ashleigh didn¡¯t understand. She looked over at Alice.

    She seemed fine.

    Every step of the way through theb, she was fine. She led them to the children; she sealed off most of the guards and fought off Holden. Even today, she had solved a puzzle that they had spent months trying to solve.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡°Why do they suddenly need another scan? This morning the n was for her to go with you and Bell, so what changed?¡±

    Axel swallowed.

    ¡°This afternoon, after she helped you with whatever problem you needed her help with, she lost something. Her memory got shaky. By the time we went for the new scan, her memory hade back, but the doctor was concerned. So, we agreed that she should stay for another day or two.

    ¡°Galen has already promised to make sure she has an escort back to Winter as soon as the doctor clears her to go.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a sigh of disbelief. How could so much have happened in such a short time? When she left the room, Alice seemed perfectly fine.

    ¡°Did I push her too hard?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, Axel. I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Axel shook his head, ¡°there¡¯s no reason you should have known, Ash. This isn¡¯t your fault. She was d to have been able to help you. Trust me. This is just¡­ something that is going to happen. Right now, we don¡¯t have a solution.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a painful tug in her heart. She couldn¡¯t imagine what her brother was feeling, what Alice was feeling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch out for her,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°While you can¡¯t, I will.¡±

    Axel gave her a gentle smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Ash. It means a lot,¡± he whispered.

    ***

    After a night of sleep and a long time resting in Ashleigh¡¯s arms, Caleb could finally take a breath and absorb his father¡¯s message.

    He reassured her that he was fine. He returned to his duties, helping Galen to ensure that convoy was properly secure and ready to go.

    Caleb said his farewells and watched, waiting to offer his support as Galen said goodbye to his family.

    Galen kissed Ren¡¯s forehead. He smiled and touched his cheek.

    ¡°I will see you soon, little man,¡± he whispered. ¡°Take care of your mom. Make sure she smiles. No fussing, ok?¡±

    ¡°That seems like a pretty unreasonable request of a baby,¡± Bellughed.

    ¡°He¡¯s not just any baby,¡± Galen smiled. ¡°He¡¯s ours, and that means at least half of him lives to see you smile.¡±

    Bell smiled at Galen as a warmth spread from her chest.

    ¡°Just like that,¡± Galen whispered, looking at her with a soft expression.

    Bell swallowed and licked her lips.

    ¡°I love you,¡± she said.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he replied.

    Bell leaned forward, careful of Ren in Galen¡¯s arms. They shared a sweet and tender kiss, each feeling deeply the longing for the other.

    Galen hugged Ren once more and then handed him to Bell.

    They turned away, neither wanting to see the other go.

    ¡°It¡¯s not forever,¡± Caleb said quietly as he watched Bell get into the car.

    ¡°Even a day will feel like forever,¡± Galen replied sadly.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Caleb said. ¡°I can¡¯t know your pain, but I understand that you feel it. We will do all that we can to win this war quickly. And bring your family home.¡±

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°We will bring all these families home.¡±

    Caleb nodded and put his arm around Galen¡¯s shoulder.

    A few feet away, Ashleigh hugged her brother and said goodbye before she returned to Caleb¡¯s side.

    Alice looked up into Axel¡¯s eyes. She wore a soft smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, sweet boy,¡± she said.

    Axel sighed and pulled her tightly to his chest.

    ¡°Why am I always having to say goodbye to you?¡± he whispered.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°At least I know someone is missing me,¡± she replied softly.

    Axel lifted her chin toward him, lowering his face to hover just about hers. His lips brushed hers as he spoke.

    ¡°Every second of every day.¡±

    Alice moved to her toes, closing the small distance between their mouths, and kissed him hard. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and he lifted her into his arms.

    They held each other until their lungs burned with need.

    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered through her desperate breaths after they pulled apart.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he replied, giving her another quick kiss before setting her down. ¡°If I don¡¯t go now, I won¡¯t be able to.¡±

    He touched her cheek, giving her a loving smile.

    ¡°A day, two at the most,¡± he said.

    ¡°Two at the most,¡± she smiled. ¡°With three calls each day.¡±

    Axel chuckled and nodded before lowering his head as he turned and got into the car.

 Chapter 439 Theories, and Guesses, and Ideas

    ra had been digging through the documents since the moment Ashleigh had granted her ess.

    All through the night and the morning. As the others said goodbye to their loved ones, ra continued to read every document, look at every image, and run her own research.

    By the afternoon, she was exhausted but enraptured by the things she was learning from Alpha Cain.

    Almost three hours after the convoy had left Summer, ra was deep into a stack of books. Some were written by humans, some by werewolves.

    Ashleigh, Caleb, and Alice arrived in a conference room that ra hadmandeered as her personal headquarters for her research mission.

    Nessa had created a small corner for herself,plete with aptop, a couple of sleeping bags, and a box of snacks and water bottles.

    She had forced ra to take a short two-hour nap and eat at least a few snacks during the night.

    ¡°ra?¡± Ashleigh called out to her.

    ra lifted her head, and Ashleigh''s eyes widened at how tired she looked.

    ¡°Have you even slept?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yeah, totally,¡± ra replied with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Liar¡­¡± Nessa replied from her corner as she looked at something on herputer.

    ¡°Shhh¡­ you''re supposed to be on my side!¡± ra snipped.

    ¡°I am on your side. Sleep is good for you. Not sleeping is bad,¡± Nessa replied in a mocking tone.

    ¡°Hush, or go back to your room.¡±

    Nessa motioned that she was zipping her lips.

    ¡°ra, I appreciate your enthusiasm, but you shouldn''t make yourself sick over this,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Take a break. This data has been sitting for almost three years. I doubt a few hours will change much.¡±

    ¡°I disagree,¡± ra said, jumping up from the table.

    ¡°Did you find something?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ra smiled.

    ¡°Alpha Cain¡­ is amazing¡­ he saw so many things, and he had theories, and guesses, and ideas, and he just¡­ wow¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh chuckled. She had almost forgotten how excited ra could get over research and anything rted to the fae or the origins of the wolves.

    ¡°Ok, so why don''t you think the theories and ideas can wait a few hours while you get some sleep?¡± she asked.

    ra took a deep breath and grabbed some of the piles of notes.

    ¡°Alpha Cain took a lot of samples from the mounds, and he found that some of them were older than us. By years. And the way they were spread out, these things were essentially mass graves. So why were they spread out? Why were there so many and in different ces all over the territories?¡±

    ¡°Did my father have a theory about the reason?¡± Caleb asked.

    ra shook her head and smiled.

    ¡°No, but I do.¡±

    ¡°Gotta give her credit,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°This one knows how to keep you on the line.¡±

    ra smiled proudly before continuing.

    ¡°I have been researching historical records, maps, drawings, anything I could find, both human and werewolf. Trying to figure out what it all meant. I found locations of great battles and hints at even more powerful fae than Loki.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked, his interest in the conversation increasing tenfold.

    ¡°Yep,¡± ra nodded.

    ¡°Why haven''t we ever heard of these powerful fae?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Well, a lot of information on themes from legends and stories from humans and lesser packs. In fact, it looked like the great packs avoided the topic entirely. The old stories from Summer, Winter, Autumn, and Spring all focus on Loki and the part that each yed in the final battles. Still, they hold very little about the times before the battles.¡±

    ¡°Stories and legends?¡± Caleb asked, then how do you know they are true?¡±

    ¡°Well, it''s all theoretical still¡­.¡± ra replied, chewing her bottom lip nervously.

    ¡°What did they say?¡± Alice asked. ¡°These legends and stories.¡±

    ra looked up excitedly.

    ¡°These fae hadplete control over their territory. From the images I found and the stories in the human myths, I think these were the Fae Queens. They were powerful, aggressive, and territorial leaders, believing their n was the strongest and the greatest.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ alphas?¡± Alice asked.

    Caleb scoffed.

    Alice shrugged.

    ¡°Actually¡­ yea¡­ the stories I''ve read¡­ they had very simr powers to those of the Alphas of the great packs. Only¡­ way more powerful. Likepulsion and weather control. They could appear miles away out of thin air.¡±

    ¡°Ok, so very powerful fae. I can see how it''s interesting,¡± Ashleighmented. ¡°But how does this information change anything? Why is it important to know right now instead of tomorrow or the next day.¡±

    ra took a deep breath.

    ¡°From what I could piece together, I think the fae were already in a war by the time the werewolf was born. And I don''t mean their subjugation of humans. I mean amongst themselves, between these Queens. A power struggle, it sounds like at the end, when wolves arrived, there may have only been two of them left in y.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    ra swallowed and licked her lips. She was drained, but this was important. She needed them to understand what she understood.

    ¡°Some of the stories from the lesser packs talk about these powerful beings fighting each other, about how when one died, their mound would be destroyed in order to prevent their n from bringing their power back somehow. Sound familiar?¡±

    ¡°The power source in Spring¡­.¡± Caleb whispered.

    ¡°You think Gorn was trying to bring back a Queen?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°No, I don''t think Gorn knows anything about the Queens. Not even Cain knew that,¡± ra replied. ¡°And I don''t think the mound in Spring belonged to a Queen. But I believe that the mound Alpha Cain found in Moonguard, the one with bone scattered into the roots, might have.¡±

    ¡°Goddess¡­ if Gorn gets ahold of that mound¡­.¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    ¡°Are we sure he hasn''t already?¡± Calebmented. ¡°The fae that attacked Winter¡­ my father said that Gorn was experimenting with power. Maybe he found a way to bring them back?¡±

    ¡°Alpha Cain has several pages here that talk about seeing something like that. He didn''t know for sure, but he suspected that Gorn had been ying with gics, trying to find a way to make his own fae. Something he could control,¡± ra said.

    She took a breath and then shook her head.

    ¡°But¡­ if he had reached the Moonguard mound, if he had ess to the bones of a Queen¡­ No, his starting point is too basic. The creatures we''ve seen have been mutations at best, not true fae. They are unstable. That''s why they fall apart into goo when they get killed.¡±

    ¡°How sure are you about that?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I mean, without his actual data, it''s still just a guess,¡± ra replied.

    ¡°About that¡­¡± Alice said with an upbeat note in her voice.

    She looked at ra with a wide grin and mischievous eyes.

    ¡°I have a present for you.¡±

 Chapter 440 Rare Bill Blood

    Alice reached into her pocket and pulled out a sh drive.

    ¡°This,¡± she smiled, ¡°is a copy of all the files from theb. Everything rting to the Bitter Night and all the other experiments they were running there. Since Holden arrived early, I didn¡¯t have much time, but I pulled down as many files associated with Summer as I could. So, anything rted to Cain should be on there.¡±

    ra stood up from the table and took the sh drive like a treasure. She looked up at Alice with eyes filled with gratitude.

    ¡°This is amazing¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Ok, calm down,¡± Aliceughed, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it will help any with this fae stuff. Gorn has always been pretty paranoid about his secrets. He¡¯s barely been seen since before Luna Irina died.¡±

    ¡°Is there a secret rted to her death?¡± Ashleigh asked, curious about the way Alice had phrased her statement.

    ¡°Not a secret that I know,¡± Alice replied. ¡°But there was confusion on the timeline of her death, and she was put to rest privately. Which was strange.¡±

    ¡°How do Spring wolves dispose of their dead?¡± ra asked. ¡°I have always been curious.¡±

    ¡°The body is left in the forest for five days. Allowing the animals to take sustenance from the fallen unless the body was somehow corrupted or posed a risk to the wildlife. Afterward, whatever is left is collected, and there is a pyre. The ashes are gathered and mixed into a sapling¡¯s roots, then nted in the forest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s beautiful,¡± ra smiled.

    ¡°Spring has always been a pack that felt a kinship to nature,¡± Alice said. ¡°Which is why it is so ironic that they are also the pack that has worked the hardest to alter nature to its own will.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt the cultural exchange,¡± Nessa said from her ce on the floor. ¡°But, Alpha Caleb, you asked me to run your blood profile against all the other wolves within the program. To see if anyone else had the same markers as you and your father.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Caleb said, moving to stand closer to her. ¡°Did you find anyone?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Nessa sighed. ¡°I did, and you match with many other wolves. Prettymon, in fact.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Alpha Cain said that he and Caleb differed from all the samples at that time.¡±

    ¡°Oh well, that¡¯s pretty easy to exin. You see, your entire profile ispletely fake,¡± Nessa replied with a smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked, squatting down to look at her screen. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I give blood routinely and have received blood on several different asions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and on paper sh in the system, we can see this is true. But suppose we follow the digital trail of your blood donations and transfusions. In that case, we are led to a very different story.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, you donate, and the system recognizes you as Bob. Bob¡¯s blood is marked as a standard, not unique at all blood type received from an ordinary, not special at all donor. This blood is then stored and ced with all the othermon blood types until it goes to testing. This is when things get a little tricky.

    ¡°Bob¡¯s blood is always tested. Usually, there is batch testing, but Bob¡¯s blood is always tested. Once the resultse back clean, a newbel is printed. Except, what once wasmon Bob blood, is nowbeled as rare Bill blood.

    ¡°Bill¡¯s blood is sent, not to shared storage, but to the cold storage. Where it is kept safe for the use of the rare blood types.¡±

    Caleb furrowed his brows as he listened.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back to Caleb needing a transfusion. Your profile states that you have Bob¡¯s blood. So, your transfusions are listed as Bob¡¯s blood. But again, if we look deep into the small changes, we find out that there is a change between ordering your blood and pulling it from storage. The order is submitted for Bob and received for Bill.¡±

    Nessa looked up at Caleb. He sighed.

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying¡­ I donate, and my blood is put in cold storage. And each time I have received blood, it has been¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your own,¡± Nessa answered. ¡°Or¡­ your dad¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­ umm, your dad had the same changes in his profile, except when he was marked as deceased, his cold storage immediately switched to be used for you and you alone.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath, sitting down on the floor.

    ¡°Your dad must have done it,¡± Ashleigh whispered, crouching in front of him. ¡°To keep you safe from Gorn¡¯s prying eyes or potential leaks.¡±

    ¡°Medical files were within the hacked documents,¡± Alice said. ¡°All the blood profiles were copied.¡±

    Caleb looked up at her.

    Alice waited, expecting him to get angry at the past she brought with her.

    Instead, Caleb just sighed.

    ¡°Is our system safe now?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nessa said. ¡°Alice gave us a shield, and I set up a few booby traps for anyone that manages to get through.¡±

    ¡°Then, can you create a real profile for my father and me that reflects our actual blood markers?¡±

    ¡°Well, sure. But why?¡± Nessa asked.

    ¡°I need to know if anyone else has these markers. Was dad right? Were we the only ones directly rted to the fae?¡±

    ¡°Say what now?¡± Alice asked, looking between the people in the room.

    ¡°Yea, I can do that, no problem. The information is all here. It¡¯s just kind of hidden within theyers of code.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    Alice tapped ra on the shoulder.

    ¡°What are they talking about?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Even if you look for someone else, you don¡¯t have all the records,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Winter has never participated in your blood protocol. So you won¡¯t have our information.¡±

    ¡°The quick and dirty is that werewolves are somehow rted to the fae, and Caleb¡¯s family line is a direct line to the fae.¡±

    ¡°Werewolves and fae?¡± Alice asked. ¡°I thought werewolves were originally human?¡±

    There was a jolt in her mind, a painful twist. She saw a sh of a memory. Men and women, humans. They looked hungry, dirty, and desperate. They were all gathered together in a room. She saw needles and then Spring scientists walking among the humans, injecting them with something.

    She closed her eyes and took a breath.

    ¡°We all thought that but it looks like we had some fae ancestry too, or at least some of us do,¡± ra said, looking at both Ashleigh and Caleb.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Ashleigh too?¡± Alice asked.

    ra nodded.

    ¡°The Priestess told her she was a descendant of the first Alpha and Luna of Winter, and from what Alpha Cain found, the first Alphas and Lunas might have been fae.¡±

    Alice furrowed her brow and then another pain in her head. This time she saw people-sized tubes. Men and women entered, but what emerged were monsters.

    Alice gasped and grabbed her head.

    ¡°Alice?¡± Ashleigh called to her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Alice saw the creatures, and they stepped out of the tubes. Some immediately fell and disintegrated into a disgusting goo. Others wander aimlessly around theb.

    Alice wasn¡¯t supposed to see this. They believed she wasatose.

    Her head ached even more as she heard Holdenin that they needed to find the answer to gic breakdown.

    Finally, she saw something else entirely. The video Roman had sent her of Holden¡¯s death. She saw him showing Holden a video, and she heard his words.

    ¡®Because of this, they could find an answer they have been searching for a long time¡­.¡¯

    Her eyes focused on the video in his hand. The frozen image of Ashleigh standing in the mes with the ethereal armor of a valkyrie glowing around her body.

    ¡°Alice!¡± Ashleigh called out, grabbing Alice by the shoulders.

    Alice snapped back to reality. She took a deep gasping breath and stared up at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Alice, you¡¯re bleeding¡­.¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    Alice wiped the blood from her nose, keeping her eyes on Ashleigh.

    ¡°You¡­ you descend from the fae?¡± Alice asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°We think so,¡± she replied quietly.

    Alice¡¯s breathing got shallow as she remembered the note.

    ¡®See you soon, my Alice.¡¯

    ¡°The convoy¡­¡± she whispered. Her eyes widened in panic. ¡°Axel!¡±

 Chapter 441 Request An Escort

    ¡°This is a lot of cars,¡± Bell sighed. She nced at the mirror to the cars behind and then looked through the windshield at those ahead.

    The convoy was made up of more than a dozen cars. Each carried refugees of the fallen lesser packs. A few of the vehicles also held Summer wolves. Pregnant mothers and children too young for school.

    ¡°It is,¡± Axel said, looking out the window at the trees surrounding them. ¡°It¡¯s risky for us all to drive together like this, but splitting up poses its own risk and would have increased the travel time.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Bell said. ¡°I helped with making these arrangements, remember?¡±

    Axel chuckled.

    ¡°True,¡± he looked forward, they were still hours away from Winter, but he could already see the white peaks in the distance. ¡°Another hour or so, and we will be within range to request an escort for thest leg of the journey.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t wait,¡± Bell said softly as she reached down and touched Ren¡¯s sleeping face. ¡°I will feel much better once we have crossed the border of Winter.¡±

    ¡°As will I,¡± Axel said, looking out into the trees.

    Bell looked at her long-time friend and brother. She gave him a sad smile.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡±

    Axel looked back at her. He recognized the look in her eye. The one that told him not to bother lying as she already knew the truth.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± He smiled.

    ¡°She is where she needs to be right now,¡± Bell said, reaching out and taking Axel¡¯s hand in her own. ¡°And once she returns to Winter, I promise I will do everything I can to find a way to help her.¡±

    ¡°I know she is,¡± Axel said, looking down at the ground, then he lifted his eyes to her with a smile. ¡°And thank you for even offering to help.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Bell replied.

    A loud crash broke the peaceful moment between them.

    Axel turned to look behind them. Dark wolves, foaming at the mouth, ran beside the cars in the back. Their own car suddenly jerked and swerved almost off the road.

    ¡°What is happening?!¡± Axel shouted at the driver.

    ¡°Wolves! And Fae!¡± the driver shouted, quickly yanking the wheel as arge tendril swung at the car, barely missing.

    Axel grabbed the walkie-talkie from the pocket in front of him.

    ¡°Drivers! Keep on the course. Get these people to Winter as fast as you can!¡±

    Axel felt the car speed up.

    ¡°Security detail, we need to buy them time,¡± Axel growled into the receiver and then set it down.

    Axel removed his seat belt and reached for his door handle.

    ¡°Axel!¡± Bell screamed, grabbing his arm. ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡±

    ¡°I have to go, Bell. I need to make sure you and Ren get out of here safely,¡± he said.

    ¡°No!¡± she shouted, grabbing tightly to his arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m going, Bell, I have to,¡± he said gently. ¡°You know as well as I do the damage these creatures can cause. I need to help.¡±

    Bell¡¯s tears fell. She still refused to let go of his arm.

    Axel took a deep breath and swallowed.

    ¡°This is how I keep my promise to Galen,¡± he said. ¡°To ensure that you and Ren get back to Winter safely.¡±

    Bell¡¯s expression crumbled. She took a deep breath and let go of his arm.

    ¡°I will see you soon,¡± she stated in a shaky voice.

    Axel nodded and reached for the handle.

    ¡°You need to close this door after I jump.¡±

    Axel opened the door and quickly jumped out of the car. He shifted at the jump,nding on all four paws. He spared a nce back. Bell closed the door and stared at him through the window as the car disappeared. Behind it, most of the other vehicles were also making their escape.

    Looking back, he could see that the first crash they had heard came from one of the vehicles being turned over. One of the other cars was pulled beside it, letting in the injured passengers. Soldiers from Summer defended them from the crazed wolves and a few bat-like creatures that had attacked Winter.

    Axel was about to join them when he suddenly felt the danger and sprinted forward just in time to avoid being impaled by a thick, sharp tendril. He growled as he turned to face arge Treant.

    ***

    Ashleigh ran as fast as her paws would take her. She, Galen, and Caleb had run ahead of the teaming by truck.

    They had cut across the forest. Ashleigh spotted the ck smoke rising from just over a hill as they exited the trees. She let out a howl to call to Galen and Caleb as she pushed herself even harder.

    Joined together as they reached the top of the hill, they spotted the source of the smoke, one of the SUVs from the convoy. It was upside down and on fire.

    They ran down the hill.

    Ashleigh shifted as she reached the car, already holding the karambit in her hand and prepared to fight anything that might pop up on her.

    They found several dead wolves, dark in coloring but none they recognized. There were also murky pools of thick liquid.

    ¡°Fae¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    Caleb nodded. The three of them moved around the battlefield. Galen found two of their men dead, and another car crashed. This one did not explode, but the driver was dead inside.

    Caleb found tracks and fresh blood. They followed the tracks into the trees. He could see that it was a group moving together, but the tracks showed that they were still in human form.

    They moved carefully through the trees. Caleb was in the front, Galen followed, and Ashleigh brought up the rear.

    Caleb sniffed the air, and Ashleigh followed.

    She recognized the scent but couldn¡¯t quite ce it at first. Not until she locked eyes with Caleb and saw him looking at her with concern.

    Axel.

    Ashleigh growled and moved forward.

    ¡°Ashleigh, wait!¡± Caleb called after her.

    She pushed forward and suddenly jumped back as a creature flew at her with a loud screech. Ashleigh fell back into the dirt, watching as the beast jumped from the ground to the tree.

    It stared down at her. It was strangely froglike, with a big throat pouch and long thin legs. But rather than webbed toes, it had long dagger-like ws that gripped and tore at the tree¡¯s bark.

    But this thing¡­ it stunk of her brother.

    Caleb and Galen appeared through the trees. The creature looked at them and then jumped to another tree.

    Ashleigh got to her feet, and the creature jumped to another.

    She was about to give chase when Caleb grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Ashleigh, look!¡±

    She turned where he pointed, and just through the brush and trees ahead, she saw what he was pointing at. Axel sat unmoving at the base of a tree, his neck covered in blood.

 Chapter 442 Might Be The Blood Loss

    ¡°Axel!¡± Ashleigh screamed as she ran to her brother¡¯s side.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± Axel replied with a grunt. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Alpha!¡± a man called from nearby when he saw Caleb, ¡°we have killed the stragglers, but several got away.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a medic with you?¡± Caleb asked.

    One of the men ran forward holding his med kit, and Caleb directed him to Axel.

    Ashleigh pulled back on Axel¡¯s shirt; the blood was all over his neck and corbone, but she could see only one wound. A deep gash above the vicle with six marks surrounding it.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± she asked.

    Axel furrowed his brow as he thought for a moment.

    ¡°This might be the blood loss talking¡­ but I think I was attacked by a giant blood-sucking frog¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the blood loss, at least not entirely. I saw it,¡± Ashleigh reassured him as she took his hand while the medic cleaned the wound and began stitching it together.

    ¡°The convoy was attacked. At first, it was just the wolves, crazy, foaming-at-the-mouth wolves, but then the fae appeared with them. Two cars were knocked off the road, but all the civilians managed

    to get into another car.¡±

    ¡°One of the drivers didn¡¯t make it,¡± Galen said. ¡°What happened to the rest of the convoy?¡±

    Axel looked up at Galen.

    ¡°I made them leave us. They were long gone before the attackers had any opportunity to try and give chase.¡±

    Galen licked his lips nervously.

    ¡°Have you heard from them?¡± he asked.

    Axel shook his head.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting for a while now. There was one of those tree monsters and a lot of bat-looking things. Plus, the wolves were like the ones that attacked Winter. Completely crazed, still trying to attack even after their bodies were cut in half,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Sir, the attackers, were pretty focused on us,¡± said one of the soldiers. ¡°They only chased after the convoy initially, but once we all left the cars, they let them go and just stayed on us.¡±

    Caleb looked at his men, emerging from the trees after chasing down the stragglers. They were worn out and some injured. He looked back down at Axel. It was clear he had taken the brunt of the attack.

    ¡°Did they focus on you or Alpha Axel?¡± Caleb asked.

    The man furrowed his brow, then looked at Axel and seemed to consider the question for a while.

    ¡°Now that you say it, they seemed most interested in the Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± Ashleigh said softly as she stood and moved closer to him. ¡°That creature¡­ it took his blood, maybe a lot of it.¡±

    ¡°How did they know?¡± he growled.

    Caleb¡¯s phone buzzed.

    ¡°Hello?¡± he answered, ¡°That¡¯s great news.¡±

    Ashleigh watched his expression. There was a slight furrow of his brows that was quickly erased.

    ¡°I see. We will see to it as soon as we get back. I will inform the others.¡±

    He hung up the phone and turned to Galen and Axel.

    ¡°That was mom. She just got a call from Corrine. The convoy is almost in Winter and they have two escort teams with them for the rest of the journey.¡±

    Galen closed his eyes and let out a breath he didn¡¯t know he had been holding.

    Axel sighed and rxed a little.

    Caleb turned to his soldiers.

    ¡°You will take one of the trucks that should be arriving momentarily, continue your mission, and deliver Alpha Axel to Winter. Rejoin with the convoy team and return after a rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Alpha!¡± they shouted in unison.

    Caleb nodded and eyed Ashleigh and Galen.

    ¡°We need to return home now.¡±

    Galen nodded and moved toward the road.

    The medic helped Axel to his feet.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes, just need to clear up a few issues back home.¡±

    Axel nodded and turned to Ashleigh.

    ¡°Is Alice alright?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°When we left, she worried about you, but she was going to rest.¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°Tell her to call me.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Ashleigh said gently.

    ¡°How did you even know we were in danger?¡± Axel asked.

    Ashleigh looked at Caleb.

    ¡°We really need to go,¡± he said.

    ¡°I will give you a callter, Axel. I promise I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

    ***

    Caleb did not exin the problem. He told Galen to stay with the team that arrived from Summer and began the cleanup of the two cars and the bodies. While he and Ashleigh shifted and returned home. Once they had made it back, he led her to the guest suites.

    ¡°Caleb, what is going on?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s Alice,¡± he replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°If something is wrong with her, we should have told Axel!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± he replied. ¡°But she ims to be the reason the convoy was attacked.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked in surprise. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ash. Mom said Alice was upset and said it was her fault.¡±

    They approached the room that Alice and Axel had shared.

    Caleb knocked and then opened the door.

    Alice sat on the couch, rocking back and forth with her fingers tangled into her hair. On the desk, herptop was smashed to pieces. Likely by the small, now chipped, decorative statue that sat beside it.

    Ashleigh looked at the mess and the state that she was in. Axel had told her that the lesions caused breaks in her memory and that she might do strange or confusing things.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Ashleigh called to her, moving to sit in the chair beside the couch.

    Alice sat up, taking deep breaths as she looked at Ashleigh. Her expression was concerned, and her eyes were wet with tears. But they looked focused, angry perhaps, but not lost.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°Am I okay?¡± she asked. ¡°What are you¡­ is Axel okay?!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s alright,¡± Caleb said. ¡°He was injured, but he¡¯ll be fine. The rest of the convoy made it to Winter. He is on his way there now.¡±

    Alice closed her eyes and let out a breath of relief.

    Ashleigh noticed that she brought her hand up to her corbone and rubbed it. The skin that poked out from under her shirt was pink and irritated.

    ¡°Is there something on your corbone?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice nced down at her hand; she moved it away.

    ¡°It hurt,¡± she said, then looked up at Ashleigh. ¡°Is he really alright?¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Are you¡­?¡±

    Alice looked at her with a questioning nce.

    Ashleigh pointed to theptop.

    Taking a deep breath, Alice sat back against the sofa.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± she said. ¡°I am the reason for the attack.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t careful,¡± Alice replied. ¡°I should have known better.¡±

    ¡°Please, Alice,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Tell us what you mean.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t check¡­I didn¡¯t¡­.¡± Alice tried to answer, but she was struggling to find the right words.

    She let out a frustrated growl and stood up. Alice walked to the desk and then picked up a sh drive.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t check!¡± she growled.

    Caleb took it from her hand. He looked at it but saw nothing that identified what it was beyond a sh drive. But then he remembered the package she had received.

    ¡°Is this the video that Roman sent you?¡± he asked.

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°He rode it,¡± she said. ¡°It delivered him the words.¡±

    Alice clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, letting out a frustrated sigh.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Are you having trouble remembering your words?¡±

    Alice nodded sadly.

    ¡°I think we should see the doctor; we need another scan.¡±

    Ashleigh stood up, but Alice moved back. She grabbed theptop and held it up.

    ¡°He rode it! It delivered him the words! I didn¡¯t check! I wasn¡¯t careful!¡± Alice shouted. Tears fell from her eyes.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Caleb said, nodding and setting the sh drive down to take theptop from her. ¡°I get it. Was there a virus? Or a backdoor in the video?¡±

    ¡°He rode it!¡± Alice nodded.

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­ I will have Nessa take a look at it and have her run a full security sweep. But you need to go see the doctor for now.¡±

    ¡°This box¡­ is filled with cursed treasures¡­.¡± Alice whispered, touching theptop.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Caleb whispered, ¡°I got it.¡±

    Ashleigh took Alice by the shoulders, gently leading her to the door.

 Chapter 443 Very Specific Instructions

    The scans showed no change in the lesions. They were neither improving nor getting worse.

    Alice¡¯s sudden inability tomunicate was likely due to her fear and stress of the situation triggering the side effects of the lesions.

    The doctor put her in a room to be monitored for a few hours. They also gave her a mild sedative to help calm her down.

    While Ashleigh took Alice to the hospital, Caleb took theptop and the sh drive to Nessa for a diagnostic.

    ¡°Oof¡­ yep. This little guy dropped some massive spyware onto theptop. Luckily it couldn¡¯t break its way into the system, but it looks like it was eavesdropping.¡±

    ¡°So Roman didn¡¯t send that to her as a twisted love letter, just a way to spy?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the guy, so I can¡¯t really answer that, but based on all the stories I¡¯ve heard¡­ why can¡¯t it be both?¡±

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Good news is, Alice smashed the crap out of this thing, so it¡¯s effectively inoperable and can¡¯t try to connect with our systems. The bad news is whoever was on the receiving end would have heard everything discussed around thisptop. That includes the convoy ns.¡±

    ¡°But not the fae descendants¡¯ stuff!¡± ra chimed in. ¡°That was discussed here, and Alice didn¡¯t have herptop.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Caleb said. ¡°So, they would have known from the video in theb that Ashleigh had some kind of unique powers, and with the way Axel handled Roman in Winter, I am guessing he just assumed both of them would have fae attributes.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nessa whispered.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Nessa sighed and chewed her lower lip.

    ¡°Nexy? What is it?¡± ra asked.

    Nessa shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s just more of the same¡­¡± she said sadly. ¡°I just found out how Roman dropped the spyware onto theptop. It didn¡¯t make sense that it would have been attached to the video, not with how aggressive it is. But the video wasn¡¯t the only thing he sent her. This dude¡­ he¡¯s a real piece of work.¡±

    ***

    Alice opened her eyes. Looking around the room, she recognized that she was back in the hospital.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Ashleigh said from the door.

    ¡°How long have I been out?¡± Alice asked, sitting up in bed.

    ¡°About twelve hours,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Alice took a deep breath and leaned her back with her eyes closed.

    ¡°I was supposed to call Axel at least twice by now,¡± she sighed. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll be in trouble again.¡±

    ¡°I talked to himst night and this morning. He is well aware of what is going on. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be upset with you,¡± Ashleigh said reassuringly.

    ¡°A¡­ but I like being in trouble,¡± Alice smiled.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know what to do with that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on, like you and golden boy don¡¯t y naughty from time to time,¡± Alice teased.

    ¡°Okay, you are clearly feeling all better now,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    Aliceughed at the blush that invaded Ashleigh¡¯s cheeks.

    Pushing Ashleigh¡¯s button was bing a soothing game for Alice. Had she everughed so frequently before?

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Alice asked, eyeing the bag in Ashleigh¡¯s hand.

    Ashleigh stepped beside the bed and put the bag on Alice¡¯sp.

    ¡°Look for yourself,¡± she said with a smile.

    Alice grinned and opened the bag. Inside, she found sunflower seeds, cheese crackers, a small box of mixed fruits, and two bottles of the ckberry vored water Axel had introduced to her.

    ¡°These are some of my favorites,¡± Alice said, looking up at Ashleigh.

    ¡°I know,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°My brother was very specific with his instructions; I even pulled out all of the cantaloupe and pineapple from the mixed fruit.¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened, and she lifted the clear stic tub into the air to inspect it from every angle. Ashleigh wasn¡¯t kidding. There was no sign of either disgusting filler fruit.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Alice smiled. ¡°You know those two will infect all the other fruit. If you leave it in, then all the others¨C¡±

    ¡°End up tasting like pineapple, I know. Like I said, very specific instructions.¡±

    Aliceughed, remembering Axel back in their home. He would sit at the kitchen counter, pulling out all the cantaloupe and pineapple from her fruit bowls and then put them back in the fridge.

    She sighed, missing him. Alice took a deep breath and opened the small package of cheese crackers. She looked at Ashleigh.

    ¡°So, how will I be punished?¡± she asked, taking a bite of her cracker.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I caused the attack on the convoy, the convoy was primarily made up of people in Summer¡¯s care, so I assume you and Caleb are the ones with a im to my sentencing.¡±

    ¡°Alice¡­ we aren¡¯t going to punish you,¡± Ashleigh replied, sitting in the chair beside Alice¡¯s bed. ¡°You didn¡¯t knowingly cause the attack.¡±

    ¡°It was my fault,¡± Alice said. ¡°I know better than anyone never to blindly ept a gift.¡±

    That was when Ashleigh noticed something. Even though Axel had told her the fruit was Alice¡¯s favorite, and she had removed the offending pineapple and cantaloupe pieces, Alice was ignoring it and only eating prepackaged food.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to poison you,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°Habit, better safe than sorry.¡±

    The only person Alice would ept unpackaged from was Axel. She appreciated the effort on Ashleigh¡¯s part, but she just didn¡¯t trust her yet.

    ¡°Alice,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Alice lifted her eyes to meet Ashleigh¡¯s.

    ¡°What did you mean when you said theptop contained ¡®cursed treasures¡¯?¡±

    Alice looked away.

    ¡°Every pirate story has the same lesson,¡± she said. ¡°The treasure they seek alwayses at a greater cost.¡±

    ¡°So, what was the treasure you were seeking?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice swallowed and then took a deep breath before looking at Ashleigh.

    ¡°I have always known one person. Only one. In every version of the doll, the only person I remembered every single time was my father, Holden,¡± she said. ¡°Over the years, as I started to wake up¡­ I began to ask about my mother. I wanted to know her name, who she was, where she was.¡±

    Ashleigh listened carefully.

    ¡°Holden refused, even at the end, to give me her name,¡± Alice chuckled with an evident bitterness. ¡°I remembered bits¡­ her hair¡­ her favorite dress¡­ Holden killing her.¡±

    Alice clenched her jaw and closed her eyes.

    ¡°But that was all. Not even her name.¡±

    ¡°Roman gave you her name, didn¡¯t he?¡± Ashleigh asked gently.

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°Savannah. Savannah Williams,¡± she replied, keeping her eyes down. ¡°He gave me a folder full of information about her and me during my life as a human. I didn¡¯t read much of it. I just wanted her name¡­ it felt important somehow.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°But, my need for this ¡®treasure¡¯ put Axel, Bell, Ren, and all those other people at risk,¡± Alice said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Roman was going to attack that convoy one way or another,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°You didn¡¯t do this, Alice.¡±

    Alice scoffed quietly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that told me you don¡¯t apologize for things you didn¡¯t do, right?¡±

    Alice lifted her eyes, and Ashleigh smiled at her.

    Alice chuckled and sniffled.

    ¡°Are we supposed to braid each other¡¯s hair now?¡± Aliceughed.

    ¡°Oh Goddess, no¡­.¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°I still don¡¯t like you.¡±

    ¡°Oh good, I thought I would have to start being nice to you,¡± Alice smiled.

 Chapter 444 Unwavering Loyalty

    After a few more jokes and a little conversation with Ashleigh, Alice agreed to rest after she called Axel.

    Ashleigh left the room with a smile as she heard the change in Alice¡¯s voice when Axel picked up the call. There was warmth, a softness in her yful tone as she made light of her health issues and reassured him that she felt fine.

    She closed the door and found herself leaning back against the wall. She could hear the faint echo of Alice¡¯sugh.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t believe the difference in their rtionship over such a short time.

    She understood that she and her Luna had epted each other, that she was whole again. But she hadn¡¯t realized how much control the whispers had over her mind before.

    Even with all of Lily¡¯s warnings, it hadn¡¯t seemed possible that she was not in control of her own thoughts.

    But, since that day at theb, she had not heard one of them. Not even Lily.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    Alice was not the ideal partner for her brother. Or the ideal Luna for Winter. But even Ashleigh could see there was something very special about this woman.

    Axel and Alice had a rough start. Their bond was formed as children, and even without remembering each other, that bond grew.

    She could see it in their eyes, hear it in their voices. They didn¡¯t know everything about each other or agree on everything. Their time together was still very short, but they trusted each other explicitly.

    It was rare and beautiful. Ashleigh wished she could have understood it before but was thankful she could now.

    Hearing anotherugh from the room, Ashleigh grinned and left to find Caleb. She hadn¡¯t gotten far when she ran into precisely who she was searching for.

    ¡°Hey, you.¡± She smiled. ¡°I just left Alice. She¡¯s doing much better.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°But we just got some concerning results.¡±

    ¡°About Alice?¡± Ashleigh asked, her heart picking up just a little.

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb shook his head, ¡°Galen took a few samples from the goo left behind by the fae attackers and some from the wolves.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    ¡°The wolves¡­ they were human.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You mean¡­ were these¡­ the rest of the children from theb?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°All we know is that these wolves, and likely the ones that attacked Winter with Roman, were humans-made-wolf.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, shaking her head in disbelief.

    ¡°We have to assume that there are more.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Goddess¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered sadly.

    ¡°We need the consider the possibility that they have been abducting humans to increase his numbers.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Roman hasn¡¯t been back that long¡­ How could he have had time to n, abduct, and change that many humans in that time?¡± she asked.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t.¡± Caleb sighed, shaking his head. ¡°This is not just him. Spring has already allied with Autumn, and everything that my father said¡­ Gorn is the one I believe did this.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°But¡­ I thought Alpha Gorn has been struggling since his luna died, barely even stepping out of his home in recent years?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we heard, but¡­ look at Alice, those children in theb, and my father¡¯s journals,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Can we really trust that we know anything about Spring?¡±

    Ashleigh sighed. He had a point.

    ¡°Holden was Gorn¡¯s representative at Axel¡¯s ceremony,¡± Caleb continued. ¡°We only know some of the horrible things he did. If he was close enough to Gorn to be his representative, they had to know each other well. Gorn had to know what kind of man Holden was. Which makes me wonder, what kind of man is Gorn?¡±

    ***

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡± the raspy voice whispered from the dark corner of the room.

    Roman¡¯s mouth tilted into a half smile.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long to synthesize the blood,¡± the voice continued. ¡°We have already begun testing, just introducing his blood to the living creations has shown improvement. Adding it to the original form will undoubtedly be the greatest achievement yet.¡±

    Though he couldn¡¯t see their face, Roman knew they were smiling.

    ¡°You should have taken more of it¡­.¡± Roman sighed. ¡°I rmend all of it.¡±

    A hoarse chuckle emanated from the shadows.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t care for the young alpha, but killing him now would only hurry his sister and Caleb to our doorstep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them,¡± Roman scoffed.

    ¡°You saw the video yourself. The girl draws on the power she does not know the depths of. You would be wise to be careful of her.¡±

    Roman let out a soft growl.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t seem all that intimidating when I visited Winter,¡± he said. Then he clenched his jaw in irritation as he remembered the events.

    There was a silence between them. Roman nced up and could feel their gaze on him.

    ¡°Are you sure you have finished chasing after your mate?¡± the voice asked carefully. ¡°You wanted that girl desperately not that long ago.¡±

    Roman looked away and sighed.

    ¡°Bell was never the one I wanted,¡± he growled softly. ¡°Just the one that was forced on me.¡±

    The voice let out another soft chuckle.

    ¡°The mate bond is not the glorious thing that every pup is led to believe it is,¡± they said. ¡°But it is powerful.¡±

    Roman nodded.

    ¡°I am curious about one thing¡­.¡± Roman said, his mouth curving into a twisted smile. ¡°Bell made the most delicious sounds when she struggled¡­ and her screams¡­.¡±

    He closed his eye and took a deep breath before biting his lower lip.

    ¡°I wonder if they still sound the same,¡± he said. ¡°I would love to find out, to hear them onest time as the light leaves her eyes. Just like all the others.¡±

    ¡°If she is not useful to me,¡± the voice whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do to her. As long as it doesn¡¯t interfere with my ns.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Roman smiled.

    ¡°Good,¡± the voice replied. ¡°We will begin the conversion process soon.¡±

    Roman nodded.

    The scratching, dragging sound that echoed in the room told Roman that their attention was directly on him. He turned and looked into the shadows, where he could faintly see the shape of their face.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed your mind, have you?¡± the voice asked. ¡°Will you still proceed with my n?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Roman said without hesitation. ¡°I have no reason to deny you.¡±

    ¡°Are you truly sure? With the death of Tomas, these are your wolves now. Though you have not been blessed¡­ the Autumn wolves recognize your strength as their alpha.¡±

    Roman grinned.

    ¡°Then they are mine to do with as I please,¡± he said.

    ¡°That is true,¡± the voice replied. ¡°But these men and women are loyal to you now. They fight for you. They look to you for guidance. Do you feel nothing for them? No sense of purpose or loyalty to them?¡±

    Roman chuckled.

    ¡°There have only ever been two people in this world that I have truly felt something other than hatred for. Only two that I have¡­ cared about. You and Alice,¡± he said, bowing his head to the shadows. ¡°You have had my unwavering loyalty for a very long time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± the voice said quietly. ¡°Alice¡­ she seems to draw the attention of many¡­.¡±

    Roman narrowed his eye as he sensed a shift in the mood.

    ¡°Not just draw it, but hold it, squeeze it,¡± the voice continued ominously. ¡°Holden walked with open arms into his death with his obsession for her.¡±

    Roman clenched his jaw.

    ¡°The young alpha of Winter has acted far more rash and aggressive than he was taught ever since he found her. Even a perceived threat to her seems to send him from his home. And from what I gather from the reports my scouts all over the territories send, he is quite passionate about her.¡±

    Roman swallowed, holding his expression.

    ¡°And then, of course,¡± the voice said, a smile in its tone. ¡°There was Tomas¡­¡±

    Roman¡¯s head shot up, his eye went wide, and his jaw clenched tightly. He took short, angry breaths through his nostrils but said nothing.

    He had no idea about the rtionship between Tomas and Alice, or rather, ¡®Laura¡¯. Not until after Holden died.

    Before Roman sent Alice the video, he had essed her files. Having heard her ask Holden for her mother¡¯s name in the surveince video, he knew it was important to her.

    So, he wanted to be the one to give it to her. To create an essential connection in her memories. The ones she would retain from now on.

    He would always be the person that ¡®found¡¯ her mother for her. That gave her a name to whisper in her dreams.

    But searching her files, he found another name. His father¡¯s name.

    After he read about ¡®Laura¡¯, Roman had several regrets.

    The first was allowing Tomas to ship him off to Europe after faking Bell¡¯s death. If he had stayed, Holden wouldn¡¯t have been able to send ¡®Laura¡¯ to Tomas.

    Secondly, he regretted not thinking it strange at the time that Tomas had helped Alice escape. That he didn¡¯t question him, instead ripping his throat out.

    Roman truly regretted that mercy.

    Thirdly, he regretted how Holden had died, wishing he could have tortured him first.

    Instead, he killed the twob techs that helped build ¡®Laura¡¯ and the scientist in charge of resetting the doll.

    ¡°Finally, you¡­¡± The voice continued, drawing Roman back to the present. ¡°The wolf with no attachments, who shows no interest in anyone¡­ seem quite affected by that girl¡­.¡±

    Roman didn¡¯t like the shift in their tone.

    ¡°You said your loyalty to me is unwavering, right?¡± the voice asked.

    Roman swallowed and nodded. His heart thumped loudly in his ears.

    ¡°Then, if I told you to kill Alice¡­¡± the voice smiled. ¡°Would you?¡±

    Roman felt a deep, clenching pain in his chest and a hollow emptiness in his stomach. His entire body felt both cold and hot, but he maintained hisposure. A slight facial tick was the most outward sign of his distress.

    ¡°If that is what you want,¡± Roman whispered.

    He couldn¡¯t muster the volume or conviction in his voice, but it was enough that it held steady as his mind and body screamed at his words.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he continued. Taking a shaky breath, he bowed his head. ¡°You always know best, Mother.¡±

 Chapter 445 A Curious Pup

    [Many Years Ago]

    She had taken to visiting theke on mornings like this when the fog settled over the water and the cold bit at her skin.

    There was loneliness in the air.

    A quiet between the nocturnal animals climbing into their burrows to sleep, and the diurnal creatures just starting to wake.

    But in this quiet, lonely existence, she could hear something. A hum. A soft, delicate hum like a song being carried on the breeze.

    It wouldn¡¯tst long, only about a minute, and only on mornings like this. But something about it always reached out to her.

    Within that song, her own loneliness faded away for just that minute.

    Which was why when she heard the loud ssh of theke being disturbed, just as the hum had begun, she found herself quite agitated.

    No one should have been there; this was the one ce in all of the territory that was hers alone. Not even her demanding and restrictive mate would follow her out here.

    She sat up and looked around angrily. At first, she saw nothing, but another ssh drew her attention across the water. There she saw him.

    A small boy with dark hair gathered stones along the water¡¯s edge. He couldn¡¯t have been more than six years old.

    That old familiar pain settled over her heart, and the anger fizzled away.

    She swallowed and licked her lips, taking a deep breath before she called out to him.

    ¡°You!¡± she said. ¡°Boy!¡±

    The boy lifted his head, and their eyes met.

    She gasped at the sight.

    Eyes of sunsets and fire. A rare color. Noticeable even at this distance, while her own were much darker. Often mistaken for a golden brown rather than the dark orange she had inherited from her father and gifted to her son.

    Her heart beat loudly in her chest, and her lungs seemed tock the strength needed to keep her breathing even.

    She began to walk toward the boy, wringing her hands nervously as she did so.

    He straightened up, dropping the rocks and tilting his head to the side as she approached.

    ¡®What a curious puppy,¡¯ she whispered in her mind affectionately.

    There were only a few feet between them now. She swallowed, and a smile crossed her lips.

    ¡°Hello, little one¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°What is your name?¡±

    The boy took a step closer.

    ¡°Roman!¡± an angry voice shouted.

    The boy¡¯s eyes widened, and he ran behind the tree closest to him.

    ¡°No, wait..¡± she called, reaching toward the boy.

    A man suddenly stepped in her way. She looked up and clenched her jaw as she recognized his Cheshire cat grin.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Holden?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I was helping Alpha Tomas find his¡­ lost pack member,¡± Holden smiled. ¡°But you needn¡¯t get involved, Luna Irina. We wouldn¡¯t want to upset Alpha Gorn with any curious behavior.¡±

    Irina growled, leaning forward, so their faces were only inches apart.

    ¡°So, you may long to have that creature beside you, but I cannot even look on my son?¡± she snarled through clenched teeth.

    Holden leaned just a bit closer.

    ¡°My daughter is not a creature¡­!¡± he growled quietly. ¡°And you have no son. It was Alpha Tomas that received his gift from the Blood Moon.¡±

    Irina took angry breaths through her nose. The sound of leaves rustling and heavy footfalls drew her attention. She looked up to see Tomas looking around angrily. Their eyes met, and she saw the disgust that stared back at her.

    Their time together had only been one night, the Blood Moon. They fulfilled their needs and went their separate ways.

    But Irina had conceived that night. She had every intention of keeping and raising her child on her own, but she met her mate only two weeks before his birth. Alpha Gorn of Spring.

    She was given no choice in the matter. Pulled away from her home, her family. The pup was born, and she saw him only for a moment, long enough to see his eyes and hear his cry. Then he, too, was ripped away from her.

    Alpha Gorn had no interest in raising another wolf¡¯s cub. So, Holden took her son and gave him to Alpha Tomas. A man that had not nned to be saddled down by the responsibility of another life. He would not acknowledge the pup, keeping him as a servant or a pet at best.

    Irina heard the sound of struggles and a low growl. Soon, Tomas was dragging the boy away. It pained her, but she knew there was nothing she could do for him right now.

    ¡°That boy is useless to Alpha Gorn,¡± Holden said with a yful arrogance in his voice. ¡°You know how he hates to have useless things around him.¡±

    He once more shed that Cheshire grin before turning and walking away into the trees.

    Irina was left alone. Without her son, without love, without even theforting hum of this ce.

    It was another five years before she had the chance to see him again. But oddly enough, it was at the same ce and at the same time.

    Irina was resting in the grass, waiting for the sound that soothed her heart. But there was an early riser. A bird, already keen on chirping away her peace.

    She sighed in frustration. It seemed she would miss it again.

    Then, the bird stopped.

    And as she listened to the quiet, once again waiting for the soothing hum, she discovered a new sound. A soft thrumming of a heart that didn¡¯t belong to her but felt like her own. She sat up, looking toward the water and then up into the trees.

    She felt his eyes on her, but she couldn¡¯t see him.

    Irina closed her eyes and listened. The soft hum was in the air, but beside it, his heartbeat. She turned her head slowly before she looked again. Staring straight back at her, tucked inside a bush, was a pair of fiery eyes.

    ¡®What a curious pup,¡¯ she smiled.

 Chapter 446 There Would Be No One Left

    ¡°Hello,¡± Irina whispered.

    He didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Your name is Roman, right?¡± she asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe out?¡±

    After a silent moment, the leaves moved, and he made his way out.

    A ck wolf with white tufts. His fiery eyes stood out even more in this form. Irina found him beautiful.

    ¡°You are a brave wolf,¡± she said. ¡°Alpha Gorn does not usually allow members of other packs to wander these woods outside their human form.¡±

    It was true. Gorn was particrly controlling of hisnds. He insisted that only Spring wolves be allowed to shift within his territory. But it was also true that Gorn would note into these woods without reason.

    But Irina wanted to see her son¡¯s face, hear his voice. So, she stretched the truth just a little.

    The wolf lowered his eyes.

    ¡°Here,¡± Irina called, grabbing the nket she had been sitting on. She stood and brought it closer to him. ¡°You can put that on if your clothes are not close by. I will turn around.¡±

    Irina turned away from him. She heard the telltale sounds of an early shifter. He likely had only gotten his wolf within the past few months. He let out a few soft groans and a growl.

    He made a coughing sound to let her know that he was done. She turned and looked at him.

    He was tall.

    She smiled as she looked at him with pride. A handsome boy, a curious child. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it was he was hiding from.

    ¡°Why were you in the bushes, Roman?¡± she asked.

    Roman¡¯s body went rigged.

    She could see how hard he clenched his jaw.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be angry,¡± she said. ¡°I promise.¡±

    Roman swallowed. He raised his eyes to hers. She gave him another warm smile.

    ¡°Come,¡± she said, making a spot for him beside her. ¡°Sit with me.¡±

    Roman slowly moved toward her.

    Though he still had not spoken a word to her, she already felt a joy like she had never known or expected. She was with her son, close enough to touch him.

    ¡°So, can you tell me what you were looking for out here?¡± she asked.

    Roman looked anywhere but at her, staring down at the ground. He finally spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to be here,¡± he said.

    ¡°I know,¡± sheughed. ¡°So why are you?¡±

    Roman chewed his lower lip.

    ¡°I remembered you,¡± he said.

    Irina¡¯s heart stopped for a brief moment.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I came here once. I was hiding from¡­ someone,¡± Roman said, lifting his eyes to her. ¡°You were right here then too.¡±

    ¡°I remember,¡± she whispered.

    Irina swallowed.

    ¡°Why did you want to find me?¡± she asked.

    ¡®Did he know who she was? Had he found out?¡¯

    ¡°You were pretty,¡± he said.

    Irina couldn¡¯t stop the giggle that left her lips. A blush crept over Roman¡¯s face.

    ¡°That is very kind of you, Roman.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not kind,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oh? Why do you say that.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I do, very much,¡± she replied.

    Roman stood up, holding the nket tightly around him. He went back to the bush, motioning for her to follow, and so she did.

    He stared down at the ground, and she followed the direction of his eyes.

    There on the ground was a bird with its neck broken.

    ¡°Did you do this?¡± she asked, crouching down to look at the bird.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied without hesitation.

    Irina recognized the type of bird, the same kind as the early riser.

    ¡°Why did you kill this bird, Roman?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It was bothering you,¡± he said quietly.

    Irina smiled to herself. It was troubling behavior. But she couldn¡¯t help but feel the joy at his concern for her.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said. ¡°I enjoy the quiet mornings, and he rose earlier than he should have. I was bothered by his chirping.¡±

    Roman nodded.

    ¡°But,¡± Irina continued. ¡°We can¡¯t just hurt the things that bother us.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked very seriously.

    She smiled up at him.

    ¡°Because if I did that, then there would be no one left.¡±

    ***

    Over the next few years, Roman was called to Spring from time to time. Gorn had allowed Holden his creature, and Roman was brought to be a ymate.

    It angered Irina.

    Her son was not good enough to be a part of his pack but good enough to be the toy of a monster.

    Irina, however, was not even allowed to be within the territory when Roman visited.

    But her son was clever. He had snuck out many times to meet with her. They had be friends over the years.

    Roman still struggled with his demons, and Holden encouraged them in him. With Tomas rejecting the boy at every turn, he looked to Holden as some kind of father recement. It didn¡¯t help that Roman seemed to care a great deal for Holden¡¯s daughter.

    She tried to help him understand that he didn¡¯t need to hurt anyone. And for a time, it seemed like he was listening.

    One afternoon, they sat together by theke. Roman had been upset about Alice; she had been changed again. But she didn¡¯t know his name this time and seemed afraid of him. He was upset, worried that Alice did not want him around anymore.

    After talking for a long time and then just enjoying the silence together, Roman grabbed Irina¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You and Alice¡­¡± Roman whispered. ¡°You are the only people that actually care about me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Roman interrupted. ¡°My father pretends I am not his son. Holden only liked me for a little while. But you and Alice¡­ you don¡¯t hate me, even when you should.¡±

    Irina wasn¡¯t sure what to say. She wanted tofort him, to reassure him. But how could she? She was well aware of the truth about her son. He was not normal, and though he tried not to, he did enjoy hurting things and people.

    Before she could think too much about it, he moved his thumb along her wrist, applying gentle pressure.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Irina asked with a softugh.

    ¡°Why does your heartbeat make me feel calm?¡± he asked. ¡°Alice¡¯s scent is¡­ special to me. But your heartbeat¡­ it calms me.¡±

    Irina swallowed, feeling panic rising inside of her.

    ¡°And why do you get scared when I ask you things like this?¡± he asked.

    She heard the hurt in his voice. She hated it. Irina sat up and took a deep breath. After almost thirteen years, she couldn¡¯t keep it a secret anymore.

    ¡°Roman,¡± she said. ¡°There is something you need to know, but something I have been afraid to tell you.¡±

    He sat up and looked away from her.

    ¡°No, Roman, I am not afraid of you,¡± she rified. ¡°I am afraid you will not want to see me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I have asked you to keep it a secret that we have known each other all these years. There is a reason for that. It¡¯s the same reason that you know my heartbeat, and I know yours,¡± she smiled. ¡°Roman, I am your¨C¡±

    ¡°Irina!¡± An angry voice shouted.

    Irina looked up just as he grabbed her by the back of her hair and pulled her to stand. She let out protest cries and tried to tear away from him. But the sound of Roman¡¯s voice stopped her from fighting too hard.

    ¡°Let her go!¡± he shouted, getting to his feet.

    ¡°Roman! No!¡± she shouted. If he attacked Gorn, he would be killed immediately.

    ¡°How dare you defy me!¡± Gorn shouted angrily, pping her across the face with the back of his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you remember who your master is!¡±

    He raised his arm to p her again, but Roman growled.

    ¡°Leave her alone!¡±

    ¡°Roman! Stop!¡± Irina shouted through tears. ¡°Do not interfere!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ he¡¯s hurting you¡­.¡±

    Gorn pulled her up, bringing his lips to her ears. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t leave on his own now, I will make sure he can¡¯t.¡±

    Irina let out a soft cry.

    ¡°Go away, Roman!¡± she cried. ¡°This is none of your business!¡±

    ¡°Irina¡­¡± Roman whispered.

    ¡°Just go away, you stupid child!¡± she shouted. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell when you are not wanted!?¡±

    The look of hurt crossed his eyes. He clenched his jaw and left.

    Gorn beat her bloody that day. He broke several of her ribs and punctured her lung. All because Holden found out that Irina had met with Roman.

    She was locked in her room for the next two weeks with barely any food or drink. Every night and every morning, she cried.

    Not because of the beating, starvation, or imprisonment. But because she had pushed away the only person in this world she wanted to have beside her.

 Chapter 447 She Knew He Would Find It Useful

    Another two years passed without seeing him.

    Irina only heard about Roman through the whispered conversations among the other wolves. He had leaned harder into his dark impulses since the day that she had sent him away. On more than one asion, Holden had used him to gather information from those unwilling to share on their own.

    There was nothing she could do to stop this or even get word to Roman that she wanted to see him.

    Herke, where she found sce and quiet, no longer provided her with the graceful hum in the air. In recent months it had be something else.

    A dissonance that reached down into her soul and touched it with an icy hand.

    Every time she listened to the sound, it disturbed her. It left her with a strange itch in her mind, like something was trying to get inside.

    But she didn¡¯t stoping to theke.

    This was the ce they had met, where they hadughed. This was where she had known her son.

    Irina still hoped with every passing day that she would see him again. That she would arrive one morning and feel him watching her.

    One of these hopeful mornings, Irina limped out to theke.

    Gorn had taken to beating her regrly. But this time, he had almost broken her leg. He was angered that as often as he took her body, she had never once been able to produce an heir for him. It didn¡¯t matter that the doctor had told him he was infertile. He refused to believe it.

    That doctor had been given early retirement and was reced by another. One that was more willing to experiment on ¡®treatments¡¯ for Irina, who was clearly the problem.

    As she hady in a pool of her own blood, Gorn stood over her and reminded her that he had no interest in useless things.

    She knew her time was limited. So, she prayed even harder that she might see her son again before her time was over.

    But no one was listening.

    Irina was not like the Lunas in Winter or Summer.

    They held power.

    They were strong women, forces of nature. But Irina¡­ she wasn¡¯t even blessed by the Goddess.

    Gorn had made an oath to the Goddess years before he met Irina. One that he had broken. He lost his powers, his control over his wolves. And without an Alpha, there is no Luna.

    But while Gorn could manipte his people into believing he was still Alpha, using drugs and experiments in mind control, Irina could only follow along on his arm and pretend to be a genuine Luna.

    As she limped closer to the water, she looked around. Her need to see Roman was beginning to grow more desperate.

    She sat down. Closing her eyes and trying to focus on the quiet around her.

    But there was no quiet. The sound was already here, and around it, she heard more. Tiny heartbeats racing faster and faster. Squeals and chirps, all carrying the same feeling with them. They were afraid. The forest was afraid.

    Irina stood up and looked around. Wondering what it was that could frighten so many at once.

    She listened. The sound was still there, though the minute had passed.

    She tried to follow the hum for the first time since she had begun to hear it all those years ago. To find the source of the sound.

    It led her further into the trees and away from the city. Deep in the forest, the sound was getting stronger. She felt it like an ache in her bones.

    She could go no further. The injury to her leg held her back. But she knew there was something here. Something¡­ powerful.

    When Irina returned, she told Gorn about what she felt. Not out of loyalty or a wish to please him. But because she knew he would find it useful.

    ***

    Irina was surprised when Alpha Cain arrived.

    She had met him on several asions. He was a likable man. Kind, reasonable, and genuinely cared for others. A set of qualities that she didn¡¯t have much experience with.

    Cain listened to her as they went to work searching for the power source. He asked her questions and took the time to listen to her answers.

    He took her seriously when she knew something that he didn¡¯t. He adjusted his mindset rather than punish her for hers.

    Gorn didn¡¯t like how well they got along.

    Irina was only allowed to participate in their conversations and view the results of the study for the first week. Then Gorn made sure she was anywhere else.

    Another week passed before she was summoned to the room where Cain hadid out his research.

    He was excited to see her. He immediately started sharing his ideas and his questions with her.

    Irina looked around the room. It appeared they were alone.

    ¡°Is Gorn not here?¡± she asked.

    Cain chuckled, spreading out another map.

    ¡°Gorn says he had no interest in anything except results.¡±

    ¡°That sounds right,¡± she said with a wry smile. But then she grew concerned. ¡°Does he know I am here?¡±

    Cain stopped what he was doing, then looked up with a smile.

    ¡°I told him if his concern was results, he should have kept you involved from the start.¡±

    Irina smiled and looked away shyly, barely catching the Cheshire grin between the closing doors.

    ***

    Though Gorn made her nights hell, Cain kept her loneliness and longing for her son at bay with his kindness and friendship. They worked well together as they searched the forest for the power source.

    Irina had not told him or Gorn about the sound that had first led her to the power. But as they widened their search, it became louder in her ears. Until one day, it was almost deafening.

    She pushed ahead of Cain, moving through the trees until the sound grew so loud it was painful, and suddenly stopped.

    She took a deep breath as the sound of the forest settled over her. Her eyes fell on a beautiful flower, one she recognized immediately. A lily of the valley. Cain caught up to her and gasped.

    They both look at the entrance to the cave in awe.

    She had never seen so many lilies before. They were everywhere. The cave was dark, and the entrance was notrge, only big enough for two or three at most to walk through. But the lilies continued to grow inside.

    Over the next couple of weeks, they moved further into the cave. It was a surprisingly deep system. The further they went, the more she could hear the sound.

    It was bing clear again, the dark feeling she had felt before was fading, and the peaceful hum was settling back into her soul. She longed to find the source of this sound. Somehow, she knew that only this could bring the peace she craved.

    But Gorn was tired of waiting.

    He told Cain that there was no point in continuing to search. If the power was so far into the cave system, it would not provide anything to Spring.

    Irina pushed Cain to keep fighting to continue the search.

    Ultimately, Cain went home to spend time with his family while Gorn considered their wishes.

    In reality, Cain had told Gorn that it was Irina who insisted on continuing to go further down into the cave, and Gorn was convinced she only wanted more time with Cain.

    He beat her so severely that Cain had already been home for almost two weeks when she woke again.

 Chapter 448 Things Changed Quickly

    While she had slept, Irina had heard something. Something that left a rotting hole in her heart.

    ¡°You can help her. I know you can,¡± he growled.

    His voice sent a painful jolt through her body, but she couldn''t move.

    ¡°You wouldn''t have brought me here, shown her to me if there was nothing you could do!¡± he shouted angrily.

    Why was Roman here? Was he worried about her? How did he even know?

    ¡°I just thought you might be concerned about her, that''s all,¡± the other replied.

    Irina felt an angry growl in her heart. Holden. That bastard.

    ¡°She is your mother after all¡­.¡±

    Inside the prison of her body, Irina howled in misery. He would hate her now and never want to see or speak to her again.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Roman replied.

    He knew?

    ¡°Which is why you brought me here¡­ to dangle her over me until I give you something in exchange for your help. So, what the fuck do you want, Holden!¡±

    He knew¡­ and he cared about her.

    ¡°It seems I''ve be predictable,¡± Holden said.

    Even with her eyes closed, she knew he was smiling, making her sick.

    ¡°It''s nothing you can''t handle,¡± Holden continued. ¡°In fact, it''s something you quite enjoy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want your help in training Alice,¡± Holden said.

    Irina gasped in her mind. Not Alice¡­she knew very well that Roman loved that girl. While she disapproved of Alice''s existence, she wanted her son''s happiness more than anything else. And anything that Holden was asking would not lead to happiness.

    ¡°As you know, she is already quite skilled in many ways. But one rather strong human element needs to be worked out of her system.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± Roman asked with a growl in his voice.

    Irina wanted to wake up, to sit up and tell him she was alright. He didn''t need to make deals with this monster!

    ¡°Trust,¡± Holden hissed. ¡°You need to teach her that trusting someone is dangerous.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± Roman whispered. ¡°Why would I¡­.¡±

    ¡°I can save your mother, and I can just as easily kill her,¡± Holden whispered. ¡°Alpha Gorn doesn''t care either way.¡±

    Roman growled.

    ¡°Don''t try me, boy,¡± Holden growled. ¡°You are a child. You are not strong enough to take me on.¡±

    After a long silence, Roman finally spoke.

    ¡°How¡­ how am I supposed to teach her that,¡± he asked quietly.

    Holden let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°While teaching her another skill,¡± he said. ¡°Pain management.¡±

    ¡°You want me to hurt her?!¡± Roman shouted.

    ¡°I want you to do what you do best,¡± Holden growled. ¡°Besides, it''s not like it would be the first time.¡±

    ¡°That was instinct!¡± Roman snarled.

    ¡°Don''t pretend you didn''t enjoy it!¡± Holden shouted angrily. ¡°You think I didn''t notice how your interest grew after that day?¡±

    Irina''s heart was aching for Roman. He had told her about that day, about what Holden asked him to do.

    Yes, he enjoyed it. He enjoyed hurting the boy from Winter and even enjoyed hurting Alice. But it wasn''t her pain that caught his attention. It was her smile, strength, and ability to fight against the pain because she was so relieved her friend was safe.

    It was kindness.

    Something that Roman had only seen a few times in his life. That was what he found so interesting about Alice.

    ¡°I don''t want to hurt her,¡± Roman whispered. ¡°I don''t want her to hate me.¡±

    Holden sighed.

    ¡°No matter what you choose today, I will make sure she forgets you every time,¡± Holden whispered. ¡°But if she hates you, at least you''re in her thoughts.¡±

    Roman let out a sound that Irina could only assume was a sob.

    ¡°Alice will never be yours or anyone else''s,¡± Holden continued. ¡°But, if you help me, you can at least save your mother.¡±

    ¡°You better keep your word,¡± Roman replied with a snarl, and then she heard footsteps leaving the room.

    Irina was d that she could not see Roman''s face. That she couldn''t see the pain in his eyes.

    ¡°Your son is the only useful thing about you, Irina,¡± Holden whispered. ¡°I''ll keep my word and save you. Maybe you''ll surprise me one day, but I doubt it.¡±

    Irina didn''t remember the conversation immediately. It came to her the first time she saw Holden after she woke, about a weekter.

    In her anger, she broke the ss that was in her hand.

    ***

    After Cain returned, things changed quickly.

    They returned to the cave only a day after he arrived and traveled further than ever. The further they went, the darker it got, and for Irina, the louder.

    Entering the chamber, Cain was ecstatic. The discovery of a lifetime.

    But for Irina, it was different. The sound that had slowly begun to return to a peaceful hum fell away, but in its ce, whispers.

    They walked around therge room with every step she took; the whispers became louder.

    Cain pointed to the tree; Irina focused her attention on it. As they approached, she heard augh and then another. Cain reached into his bag and pulled out a small knife, bags, and containers. As he leaned forward to collect a sample, Irina felt thick darkness from the tree.

    Her heart was racing, and her chest felt heavy. They needed to go.

    She pulled at Cain and pushed him from the room, telling him they needed to go. He argued, but Irina would not let him win. In the end, he agreed that it waste, and they were both tired. They made their way to the surface, but he told her they would return the next day for the samples.

    But Irina did not wait for the next day.

    As shey in bed that night, she felt the whispers in her mind, crawling, wing, slithering over her thoughts.

    She snuck out and made her way down into the chamber. Though she was scared and wanted to turn around, something was calling her. Telling her she needed to do this, she needed to return.

    Before she knew it, she was kneeling in front of the gnarled and twisted tree. Irina stared down at the crystals that seemed to glow. The whispers in her mind repeated the same instruction.

    a€?Touch them.''

    Slowly she reached her shaky hand to one of the crystals, her finger hovering just above it. Suddenly the sound she had heard for months, the twisted version of her peaceful hum, shrieked in her ears. It startled her, and she jumped, her hand moved forward, and her skin tore against one of the crystals. Three drops of her blood spilled down onto the tree.

    Irina''s eyes widened as the roots began to move; she tried to jump back, but she wasn''t fast enough. One small tendril shot out at the bleeding finger. She screamed as it burst through her nail.

    She ripped her hand back, freeing it from the tree, and crawled away as she continued to scream and cry. She got to her feet and ran toward the entrance of the chamber.

    Irina took one quick nce back to see if it wasing after her, but to her surprise, it looked as if nothing had happened.

    She looked down at her hand as her chest heaved and her heart raced. She took in a gasping breath as she saw nothing. Her finger was intact, not even the cut from the crystal.

    Irina ran home. She didn''t sleep the rest of the night, lying in bed trying to understand what she had experienced.

    When she met Cain the following day, she refused to return to the chamber or to allow him to do so. Demanding that he leave Spring at once.

    Gorn was angry that she had made the decision on her own. But before he could take his anger out on her, Irina fell, convulsing on the floor with a seizure.

 Chapter 449 I Did What You Asked

    Over the next five months, Irina suffered almost daily attacks. So much so that she was bedridden for her own safety.

    Her dreams became nightmares. She saw horrible visions of monsters and demons crawling out from the dirt.

    She saw wars and battles between friends and families. Men, women, and monsters alike all tearing each other apart.

    Every time she closed her eyes, a new horror awaited her.

    The nightmares continued even when the seizures finally stopped and the whispers returned.

    She heard very little about what was happening in the chamber. She knew that Gorn had visited many times and that he had refused to let Cain return for several months.

    When Cain was allowed back, he was allowed to study the chamber, but no samples were to be taken from the tree. He took all kinds of readings and measurements from the rest of the chamber. Eventually, he reported that it was a fae mound.

    Gorn seemed pleased by the information while the whispers continued to w and scratch at the walls of Irina¡¯s mind.

    Cain and Gorn were arguing more and more. Irina didn¡¯t know or care what about. She was done. Irina wanted nothing more to do with the mound or any of the research.

    She tried to return to her ce by theke, but the sound was corrupted now. There was no quiet, never any quiet. There was always whispering,ughing, growls and snarls, and shrieking sounds everywhere she went.

    Irina screamed with angry tears. She scratched at her ears and tried to drown out the chaos around her. But she couldn¡¯t; it just kept growing.

    And then silence.

    Irina gasped. Her tear-soaked face lifted and she looked all around her. Nothing had changed except for theplete silence.

    ¡®Stop him¡­¡¯ a whisper came to her.

    This one was different. It was one voice, one clear voice, that begged her.

    ¡®Stop him¡­¡¯ it called again.

    Irina spun around, looking for whoever might be near her.

    ¡°You must stop him.¡±

    Irina gasped as the voice came from behind her.

    It was a woman.

    Dark, rich chocte skin, beautiful green eyes of jade, and a head of golden curls. She wore a sage colored dress in a Greek style that was long and lightweight.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Irina whispered.

    ¡°You must stop him, don¡¯t let him touch the tree,¡± the woman said.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Alpha Cain, he must not touch the tree,¡± the woman said. ¡°No matter what, you must stop him.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Irina asked.

    The woman did not answer.

    A sound from the trees drew Irina¡¯s attention, just for a moment, but it was long enough for the other woman to disappear.

    Irina gasped.

    ¡°The Goddess¡­¡± Irina whispered. ¡°The Goddess must have sent her¡­.¡±

    She took deep breaths and looked up at the sky with her hands held together in prayer.

    ¡°I will stop him!¡± she called out, ¡°but in return, please, stop the whispers. Make the noise stop!¡±

    She whispered a prayer and then turned and ran as fast as possible to the cave.

    It didn¡¯t take long for her to find him.

    He wasn¡¯t supposed to be there. She knew Gorn had ordered him to stay out of the chamber after theirst argument.

    ¡°Stop, Cain! You cannot go in there!¡± she shouted.

    Cain turned and looked at her. He smiled andughed.

    ¡°You scared me,¡± he said. ¡°I just need a few quick samples, no big deal.¡±

    He turned to continue on his way.

    Irina growled.

    ¡°I said no, Cain!¡±

    ¡°Irina,e on,¡± Cain sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick.¡±

    Irina ran to the front of the cave entrance.

    ¡°You cannot touch the tree, Cain. You can¡¯t!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°Irina¡­ are you ok?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Go,¡± she insisted.

    ¡°Please, just talk to me. Tell me, what is going on with you?¡± Cain said.

    ¡°Go!¡± she screamed.

    ¡°No,¡± he stated. ¡°I am concerned about you. You aren¡¯t acting like yourself. Please just tell me what is happening to you!¡±

    He took a step forward, and she saw his concern. But the silence around her, the protective shielding she was clinging to, suddenly breached. The loud, twisted call of the chamber, the whispers, and the shrieking all fell over her at once.

    And among the voices, she still heard the woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡®Stop him.¡¯

    The Goddess would take away all this chaos if she could stop him. She had to stop him.

    ¡°You cannot touch the tree; I won¡¯t let you!¡± she screamed as she flew at him.

    Irina hit and scratched him, pushing him further and further away from the cave entrance. He shouted, he tried to speak, but she couldn¡¯t hear him anymore. He wasn¡¯t one of them. The whispers, the voices, the shrieking. His words were lost to her.

    ***

    Gorn locked her away after what happened with Cain. But not before Irina told him that Cain wanted the power for himself. That he nned to analyze the tree to harness the power. It wasn¡¯t true, but she knew it was enough to convince Gorn to keep Cain away from the tree.

    She was left in a windowless room for days, weeks, and months. It could have been years for all she knew.

    Her mind was going. The endless noise was all that seemed to remain. But every once in a while, there would be the slightest dip in the sound. Just a few moments where the world was just a little bit quieter.

    It was in one of these moments that she saw the woman again.

    She appeared in her cell, and Irina cried at the sight of her. She jumped to her feet.

    ¡°I stopped him!¡± she said through tears of joy. ¡°I stopped Cain from touching the tree!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the woman smiled. ¡°You did good.¡±

    ¡°Then the Goddess will heal me now?¡± she asked with every ounce of hope left in her soul.

    The woman reached her hand out to Irina. Her heart raced, and she felt the most remarkable anticipation and joy she had ever felt since the first day she hadughed with Roman by theke.

    But then, nothing happened.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the woman said sadly. ¡°There is nothing I can do for you¡­ I can¡¯t heal what¡¯s been done to you.¡±

    ¡°What..? But.. I did what you asked¡­ I stopped Alpha Cain¡­.¡± Irina whispered desperately. ¡°Please¡­ please, you have to help me!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± the woman said, backing up as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the woman was gone. And the noise was louder than ever as Irina fell to her knees and cried.

 Chapter 450 All That Was Left of Her

    Chapter 450 All That Was Left of Her

    *** TRIGGER WARNING: DEPICTIONS OF SUICIDE/SELF HARM ***

    She didn¡¯t know how she had left the room, or climbed the stairs, or climbed the building. All she knew was that the noise was lessened here. Above the world below, the noise was almost gone.

    Looking down, she wondered what she had done so wrong that her life had be what it did.

    She remembered holding Roman in her arms for that brief moment after she had him. Looking into his fiery eyes and knowing he would either be the light and warmth in the darkness or burn the world to the ground.

    Was findingfort and pleasure at the Blood Moon like all the other single wolves wrong?

    Was wishing to raise her child so wrong?

    All she had wanted was him and the quiet.

    And as the breeze moved faster along her skin and through her hair, she knew that when it stopped, she would at least have the quiet.

    The pain she felt was indescribable. But it was also brief. The noise around her was gone, and soon everything else would be too.

    Her breathing was getting difficult, and her vision was darker.

    But it wasn¡¯t gone, and the image that appeared before her was far more painful than the impact on her body.

    Fiery eyes, filled with tears, stared down at her. His beautiful face twisted in pain and sorrow.

    The world around her was silent, save for the one word she had longed to hear for so many years.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Roman screamed above her.

    Irina¡¯s eyes filled with tears, her mind with regret. She wanted to reach up to him, to touch him. But she couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡®I can help you¡­.¡± a raspy voice whispered in her mind. ¡®If you wish it.¡¯

    ¡°How¡­¡± Irina whispered out loud.

    Roman¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mother?¡±

    ¡®Tell our darling son to bring you back to me. I will make sure you survive the trip.¡¯

    ¡°Do you¡­ swear¡­?¡± Irina asked.

    Roman looked at her with confusion.

    ¡®I can bring you back, but I wille with you,¡¯ the voice whispered. ¡®Do you agree?¡¯

    The Goddess had forsaken her, so now she would take whatever hand was offered her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Irina whispered.

    Roman did as Irina asked. He picked up her broken body, carried her through the trees, and then deep down into the cave until they reached the chamber.

    He looked around nervously but continued to carry her down to the tree,ying her gently across the roots.

    ¡°Roman¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Yes, Mother?¡± he replied, taking her hand.

    ¡°You were right,¡± she said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Life would have been so much better if I had listened to you all those years ago,¡± Irina whispered, tears running down the side of her face.

    The roots below her began to shift and move.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Roman asked as his eyes darted back and forth over the roots.

    ¡°I should have killed the ones that bothered me¡­ then we could have had a life together.¡±

    Irina smiled a bloody smile at him.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that have been nice?¡± she asked.

    Roman nodded as he swallowed and squeezed her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me,¡± he whispered. ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°I have to,¡± she said. ¡°But I¡¯ll be back. You¡¯ll see, baby. I wille back, and we will never let anyone bother us again.¡±

    Irina gasped as the roots wrapped over her body, squeezing against her. Roman was forced to let go of his mother as she was pulled toward the tree, slowly being swallowed as if it were a cocoon.

    ¡°Goodbye, Roman. I love you. I always have.¡±

    Irina¡¯s words were a whisper as the tree sealed around her.

    ***

    Five years after her body was drawn inside the gnarled and twisted tree, the roots moved again.

    This time, as the arms and legs of something entirely new.

    She learned what Gorn had been up to while she evolved. His focus was entirely on how to use the power of the ley lines to enhance himself and his territory. Even Tomas was short-sighted in his ns. Rule the wolves, be the strongest of the great packs.

    Irina scoffed at their triviality.

    The only thing they were right about was the need for power. But controlling the wolves was only the start. What she needed was to bring back the true rulers of this world. The Fae.

    Irina was only a tiny part of who she was now. The frail and fragile creature that could not protect herself or keep her child in her arms was gone. All that was left of her was the rage and hatred she carried for Gorn, Holden, and the Goddess herself.

    When she left the chamber, she searched for Gorn first. She was hardly surprised to find him drunk and beating another weak and frail woman.

    When the girl saw her, she screamed and tried to run, but the roots that made up Irina¡¯s arms and legs were much faster than the girl¡¯s.

    Gorn turned as her body fell. The look of horror in his eyes sent a ripple of excitement through Irina¡¯s tendrils. But when he also tried to run, and she was able to pierce a root through his back, that was an entirely new delight.

    She lifted him and held him in the air with a smile.

    ¡°As long as you are useful, I will allow you to keep breathing,¡± she whispered in a raspy voice, unlike her own. ¡°I know how much you hate useless things.¡±

    Irina made good use of Gorn for several years. She trotted him out like a puppet to all of the Alpha events. She used his voice to spread her words and give her orders.

    He was, for a time, how she kept a leash on both Holden and Tomas, but eventually, she wanted the privilege of their fear to herself.

    But as Gorn¡¯s usefulness began to wane, she used him onest time to call Roman home for a short visit.

    She had been watching him from a distance over the years. He had been sent away, and until she was ready, there was no reason to call him home. She read the reports of his behaviors, his murders, and his reputation.

    The time when Irina would have been upset by these things was long past. Now, he was exactly who she needed him to be.

    Roman was not scared when he saw her. In fact, he recognized her immediately, even in this strange new form. She told him of her ns and asked for his help to rid the world of bothersome things.

    He agreed readily.

    She saw something in his eyes, a need. There was something that drove his dark desires. She didn¡¯t know what it was but assumed it was rted to a dark-haired woman. All that mattered was that he was willing to do what she needed when she needed it.

    The first of which, was killing Gorn.

 Chapter 451 Wait...

    ¡°There you are,¡± Ashleigh smiled warmly as Caleb shut the door behind him.

    He returned her smile and moved to where she sat in the armchair. He leaned forward, kissing the top of her head.

    ¡°Were you worried about me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No,¡± she replied, looking up at him with an affectionate gaze. ¡°I knew where you were.¡±

    Caleb raised his brows and then narrowed his eyes. He squat down with his arms crossed and resting on her chair.

    ¡°Do you now?¡± he asked. ¡°Ashleigh, my love, have you been keeping tabs on me?¡±

    Ashleigh bit her lower lip and grinned. She leaned toward him.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°Caleb, my love, have you been trying to hide from me?¡±

    They locked their eyes on each other, a small battle of wills to see who would look away first.

    It was Ashleigh thatughed as Caleb kept firm to his steely gaze.

    Once she cracked, Caleb also let out a chuckle and stood back up.

    He turned away, heading toward the bathroom. He pulled off his shirt, giving Ashleigh a view of his solid back.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to grab a shower,¡± he said.

    But as the words left his lips, he felt her soft, warm hands already moving along his skin.

    Caleb released a soft moan and took a deep breath through his nose as a simple touch from her hand set his nerves ame.

    Her thumbs pressed into the firm flesh around his spine. Moving her hands up, she pressed harder into his tight muscles.

    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± Caleb moaned.

    As Ashleigh¡¯s hands grazed his shoulders, rising over the crest and falling down along his chest, Caleb licked his lips and took deep breaths. His body was already reacting to her. His undying hunger for her was stirring.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± she replied, pressing her lips to his back.

    The vibration sent shivers down his spine and a jolt into his lower regions.

    Caleb reached his hand out to the door frame to steady himself.

    Ashleigh¡¯s hands trailed down his chest and over the molded ridges of his stomach, tracing between the dips and curves as she moved further down his body. Her tongue ran gently along his spine, tasting the saltiness of his dried sweat.

    As she moved her body, pressing her breasts against his back, Caleb groaned, realizing for the first time that she had already managed to remove her shirt and bra. Her hardened nipples nudged against him.

    Caleb took a deep breath. He turned around, tangling a handful of her honey-blonde locks between his fingers as he tugged and forced her chin toward him. He leaned forward and kissed her hungrily.

    Ashleigh did not hesitate to return his kiss. She draped her arms around his neck and pulled herself up to wrap her legs around his waist.

    With a starving growl against her mouth, Caleb reached down and supported her weight with his hand as he carried her back to the bed.

    He lifted his knee onto the mattress and gentlyid her down, never pulling his mouth from hers.

    Ashleigh felt his hunger, his need, matching her own. She was ready for him to take her vigorously.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    Calebid her down and pulled away from her lips. His mouth moved down her jawline. His handsid feather-light touches against her arms.

    He trailed kisses along her throat. Nuzzling against the crook of her neck, one hand began gently fondling her breast.

    Ashleigh was surprised by the way he was handling her. Every part felt beautiful, but it was so different from how he usually liked to touch her, how they usually wanted to touch each other.

    His thumb against her nipple drew her thoughts back to the moment. She took a deep breath as he stirred the growing need.

    Caleb kissed down between her breasts slowly, teasingly. He ran his tongue over her skin, tasting every part of her.

    His hand moved away from her breast, but his mouth reced it. He swirled his tongue around her nipple, and she gasped at the sensation. He sucked and nipped until she let soft gasps and moans, and she felt like she was going crazy with her desire for him.

    Still teasing her breast, he removed her shorts and panties.

    She was surprised when she felt his tip gliding against her slit. She hadn¡¯t even realized when he removed his own pants.

    Ashleigh let out another moan as she bit down on her lower lip.

    He pushed into her, slowly, just a little.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Ashleigh moaned, raising her hips, wanting him deeper.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± he whispered against her breast.

    He moved again, agonizingly slow.

    Ashleigh gripped the bedsheets below her. It was torture. Delicious, excruciatingly euphoric torture. Her need grew and grew with every little bit of him that slowly filled her.

    This slow stillness was almost as stimting as when he would thrust into her with reckless abandon. Honestly, she didn¡¯t know which felt better, only that she was being driven wild by this man that captivated her.

    Caleb continued teasing her nipple as he finally sheathed himself entirely inside her.

    Ashleigh breathed heavily; her head pressed back into the mattress. She waited for him to start moving. But he didn¡¯t.

    She looked up at him just as he let go of her breast and pulled his mouth away, and their eyes met.

    Ashleigh was once more surprised. His eyes held the deep affection she knew was for her alone, but not the hunger, not the wild look she was so used to seeing in him.

    ¡°Caleb¡­?¡± she whispered.

    He lowered his mouth to her shoulder, and he kissed and licked gently around her mark. Ashleigh moaned. Even without thrusting, he was deep inside of her, and the feeling of him against her walls was intense.

    His tongue flicked over her mark, and she gasped. Caleb let out a soft groan as she tightened around him.

    Allowing a shuddering breath to escape her, Ashleigh was shocked by how close she already felt to her release. If he would just move, she could reach it. She began to ro

 Chapter 452 For Me, Too

    Ashleigh petted Caleb''s hair gently. They stayed as they were for just a few minutes. She convinced him to shower with her, and once they were clean and dried off, they got under the covers, and she curled into the curve of his body.

    She had tried to argue for pajamas, but Caleb insisted on wanting to feel the warmth of her skin against his. In truth, it didn''t take much convincing.

    Caleb enveloped her in his protective embrace. He kissed the back of her neck and held to her as though she would slip away if he let go.

    Ashleigh ran her fingers gently over his arm.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± she called to him gently.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± he replied, burrowing his nose into her hair.

    She giggled, feeling the vibration of his voice tickling against her neck.

    ¡°Stop,¡± sheughed, turning to face him.

    He gave her a warm smile.

    ¡°What?¡± he said. ¡°You don''t like it?¡±

    He leaned forward and pressed his lips to her throat, once, then twice.

    Ashleigh already felt the warm embers of her desire stirring to life once more.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± she whispered. Though the soft moan she let out made it less than convincing.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± he replied, nuzzling against her throat with his hot breath as his hand slid along the curve of her body, resting on her hip and gently squeezing it.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she breathed out, trying to regain her thoughts.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± he said as his teeth grazed her throat.

    Caleb''s hand moved from her hip to her lower abdomen and kept going lower.

    Ashleigh''s breath quickened; her heart raced as she anticipated his touch. But she had an important thought that she needed to get out.

    She grabbed his hand just before he reached her. Truthfully, a part of her was very disappointed in her actions.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± he asked.

    ¡°That''s what I want to know,¡± she said, looking into his eyes and touching her hand to his cheek. ¡°You''re not acting like yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ash, I''m fine,¡± Caleb smiled. Grabbing her hand and kissing her wrist. ¡°I just want to be with you.¡±

    Caleb continued to kiss down her arm.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Ashleigh said firmly, pulling her arm back.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°Most women crave attention from their husbands,¡± he said.

    ¡°I very much do,¡± she replied. ¡°But I also know you and that something is going on.¡±

    Caleb sighed, turning to his back and looking up at the ceiling of their room.

    ¡°Let me ask you this,¡± he said. ¡°How do I feel to you?¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    He nced at her and saw the look of confusion. Heughed.

    ¡°Through our bond,¡± he rified, ¡°how do I feel?¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed, focusing her thoughts on him.

    She felt his warmth, his love. There was a deep longing, a desire forfort and affection. But as far as she could tell, there was nothing obviously wrong.

    ¡°There''s nothing wrong, Ash,¡± he whispered. ¡°I just¡­ feel needy.¡±

    Heughed again, this time a little softer.

    ¡°You said earlier that you knew where I was. Is that true?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh nodded, giving him a look of sympathy.

    ¡°You were in the simtion, listening to your dad''s message again,¡± she said gently.

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Yea,¡± he sighed. ¡°I have, mostly,e to terms with his death. But, hearing his voice again. I¡­ I don''t know¡­ It was hard.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Caleb turned to face her, and he smiled.

    ¡°There''s nothing wrong, I promise,¡± he said. ¡°I just¡­ you are the most important person in my world.¡±

    He reached out, slipping his hand behind her ear and into her hair.

    ¡°Knowing that my father approved of us long before we even knew about our bond was¡­ really great to hear.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°For me, too,¡± she said.

    ¡°Ash,¡± Caleb called gently.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I love you,¡± he said, leaning forward and kissing her.

    ¡°I love you, too,¡± she replied when the kiss was done.

    ¡°Feeling the loss of my father again,¡± he continued. ¡°As well as Wyatt and all these horrible things that have been building up around ustely¡­.¡±

    He paused, taking a deep breath and then licking his lips.

    ¡°It just makes me want to hold tighter to you,¡± he whispered. ¡°Does that make sense?¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and smiled. She leaned forward and kissed him.

    The kiss started gentle and loving but quickly became full of need. Ashleigh moved closer to Caleb; their bodies pressed against each other.

    She moved her hand to his chest, running her nails over his skin, sending shivers running wild through him.

    She surprised him, stopping her soft touch as she reached his stomach and suddenly, with a firm grip, wrapped her fingers around him.

    Caleb pulled away from their kiss, taking in a shuddering breath as Ashleigh began to move her hand along his shaft.

    With each stroke, she felt him growing and his desire burning hotter.

    Ashleigh leaned forward and ran her tongue along his shoulder, finding her mark, her im to him, their bond. Though Caleb had moved gently and tenderly, Ashleigh had no interest in waiting, in moving slow.

    She had taken far too long to get here, to be with him.

    Continuing to stroke him, Ashleigh pulled away from the mark long enough to position herself over him. Now when she looked into his eyes, she was satisfied to see his hunger staring back at her. She smiled as she lowered herself just enough for his tip to enter.

    They both let out a gentle moan. Caleb put his hands gently on her hips. She could tell he wanted to thrust into her, but he was waiting to see what she wanted. Ashleigh grinned mischievously.

    She leaned forward, still holding herself from allowing more of him inside. Her lips gently touched the mark.

    Caleb couldn''t help himself. He rolled his hips, pushing just a little further.

    Ashleigh gasped softly and smiled as her tongue flicked out over the mark. Once more, Caleb groaned and moved just a little. Her breathing grew ragged as her anticipation was pushed to her limits.

    Ashleigh licked her lips and then bit down on his mark.

    Caleb growled and plunged himself to the hilt inside her. He didn''t wait. He wasn''t gentle. He thrust into her over and over.

    Ashleigh''s entire body stiffened and shook as the force and friction of his thrusts sent wave after wave of heat and pleasure cascading over her body until she couldn''t take it anymore.

    She leaned her head back and cried out as she found her release.

 Chapter 453 Unheard Of

    Caleb grinned as he fastened the buttons on his shirt. He felt her eyes on him, and though he pretended not to notice, he relished the satisfaction he felting off of her.

    Ashleighy in bed, the sheets covering her aching body. They had spent the entire night consumed by their passions.

    The entire night.

    They had barely pulled themselves away from each other an hour ago, and that was only because Caleb had a schedule to keep.

    She watched him now, smiling and humming to himself. He had taken a shower, shaved, ironed his shirt, and everything.

    ¡°How are you so full of energy?¡± she asked, snuggling into his pillow. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡±

    Caleb chuckled.

    ¡°Maybe I stole all of yours,¡± he grinned.

    ¡°You definitely stole all of mine,¡± she said,ughing. ¡°I¡¯m just not sure how you managed to keep your own as well.¡±

    Caleb finished off thest button and kneeled forward on the bed so he could kiss her.

    ¡°Being near you rejuvenates me,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and pulled the sheets over her head.

    ¡°Go!¡± she said. ¡°Go away, you incubus!¡±

    Calebughed heartily. He kissed the top of her head through the sheet and stood back up.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going,¡± he smiled, turning away from the bed.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Ashleigh called out, tossing the sheets aside.

    She jumped up from the bed, wearing a tank top and panties. She ran to him and hugged his back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you,¡± she said softly.

    He was going to be gone for at least a few days. That was why she was so willing to spend hours locked in passion. Because she knew how much she would miss him when he walked out the door.

    ¡°I already do,¡± he whispered, grabbing her hand and bringing it to his lips.

    Caleb turned around and gave her a proper hug.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few days. Once this very surprising meeting is taken care of, I¡¯lle right home,¡± he said.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe this is happening,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Has it ever happened before?¡±

    ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware of,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°How did she even manage this?¡± she asked.

    Caleb shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯m learning every day to be less and less surprised by what that woman can aplish, even without being asked.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°I have never been happier to be proven wrong about someone,¡± she smiled.

    Caleb narrowed his eyes and cocked his head with a yful grin.

    ¡°Never?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh looked at him with confusion and thenughed with understanding.

    ¡°Ok, yes, I was much happier to be proven wrong about you,¡± she smiled. Then another thought urred to her. ¡°And about Granger, sort of. And technically, Axel and my dad. Wow, I have been wrong a lot this year.¡±

    Calebughed, and so did Ashleigh.

    ¡°My point is,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°I¡¯m d that Alice is the person my brother tried so hard to tell me she was.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ a few of us tried to tell you that,¡± Caleb smiled.

    ¡°Ok, you can go now,¡± Ashleigh said with a gentle scoff as she pushed him away yfully.

    Caleb grinned and grabbed her waist. He pulled her to him and captured her lips with his own. His hand grabbed the back of her head and held her as he poured his admiration and love into the kiss.

    When they pulled away breathless, he bent forward and nuzzled into her nape, kissing gently on her skin as his hot breath made her shudder.

    ¡°When I get back,¡± he whispered gruffly against her throat. ¡°I n to take all of the energy you have inside of you.¡±

    He gave her onest nip before pulling away and grabbing his overnight bag. He didn¡¯t look back at her once before he left the room.

    As Ashleigh stood there trying to catch her breath, she felt another shuddering through her body as he pushed back onto her the desire he felt and couldn¡¯t take with him. Suddenly, even with her body still aching, a few days seemed like a very long time to her.

    ***

    Alice ended up staying in Summer for four days after Axel returned to Winter. Though they talked multiple times a day, they were both unhappy with the distance.

    So, when Myka finally reached out and set a date for the meeting, Alice was overjoyed. Without this meeting as an excuse, she was sure the doctor would insist she stay a few more days.

    But Alice was done with the hospital, and a few more days threatened her ability to behave.

    Axel had already spoken with Bell, who talked to the doctor in Summer. She nned for Alice to continue with the treatments she was receiving already. Bell could monitor her from her home rather than the hospital.

    Now it was just a question of getting home.

    She and Caleb would be traveling to Winter together. The scouts had reported fewer and fewer sightings of Autumn wolves or any of the fae. And those posted near Autumn had reported seeing many returning to their pack.

    It was suspicious behavior, but right now, what mattered most was securing the new alliance and the new weapons that Burning Ember had prepared.

    Caleb had offered to send a team to Sofia to collect the weapons, but she insisted on meeting him in Winter. He quickly realized the reason for her insistence.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be d to see her again,¡± Alice said as the car drove down the road.

    ¡°I know she will be d to see you,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°I feel bad,¡± she said, looking down toward the floor. ¡°When I think about all the time we spent together, all the secrets we shared, I see how many times she had to reintroduce herself, I never remembered her.¡±

    Caleb nced at Alice.

    ¡°You might not have remembered her, but you never abandoned her. I think that matters a lot more than you think it does.¡±

    Alice smiled and nced out the window.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°So,¡± Caleb said, attempting to change the subject for her. ¡°How did you manage to arrange this whole thing?¡±

    Alice sat back in her seat and thought about it for a moment.

    ¡°Well,¡± she said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t really that difficult. Myka and I met several times over the years, so we already had a decent rtionship. And when I found them, they were already very well aware of the trouble brewing.¡±

    ¡°Yea, but don¡¯t they generally hate us?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°They generally disagree with you,¡± she corrected. ¡°They don¡¯t particrly feel one way or the other about you.¡±

    ¡°I still find it difficult to believe that there is an entire pack I knew nothing about a few months ago.¡±

    ¡°Not a pack,¡± Alice corrected again. ¡°They are nomadic wolves. They don¡¯t join together; they don¡¯t follow a leader. That¡¯s why this is such a rare and crazy event. Them gathering to sign a formal alliance¡­ unheard of.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s all thanks to you,¡± Caleb smiled.

    ¡°No,¡± Alice said, ncing out the window. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the murderers and monsters that want a war.¡±

 Chapter 454 Proud Of You Both

    ¡°Wee back, darlings,¡± Corrine smiled as she pulled Alice into a hug.

    ¡°Good to see you again, Corrine,¡± Caleb smiled as Corrine moved to hug him.

    Alice looked around; Corrine smiled.

    ¡°Axel went south a few hours ago. He had to settle a small dispute with Frostbite. He should be back in an hour or two.¡±

    ¡°Good, then I get to torture him about not being here to greet me,¡± Alice grinned.

    ¡°But in the meantime,¡± Corrine gave a gentle smile. ¡°The representatives of Burning Ember arrived this morning.¡±

    Corrine stepped aside to reveal a woman standing a few feet behind her.

    Alice looked up, and there before her, no longer a child, stood the girl from the brothel. The one she had met over and over across the years. The one she had held andforted. The one in whose hands she had ced a knife and told to make a choice.

    Alice swallowed.

    She saw the look in the woman¡¯s eyes. She was nervous and concerned.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°Hello, Sofia.¡±

    Sofia¡¯s eyes widened for just a moment, and she took a deep breath through her nose. She walked forward to Alice.

    ¡°You remember me?¡± she asked.

    Alice smiled and gave a brief nod.

    Sofia licked her lips and looked away.

    ¡°How did I break my arm in Autumn?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± Alice said. Sofia looked back at her with a fiery gaze. ¡°You tried to protect one of the girls younger than you from someone you knew was dangerous. He broke your arm.¡±

    Sofia swallowed and sniffled.

    ¡°What did you give me thatst time I saw you?¡± she asked, holding Alice¡¯s gaze.

    Alice looked away.

    ¡°A knife,¡± she said.

    Since recovering her memories of Sofia, Alice had wondered about theirst interaction. Wondered if she had done the right thing. She wanted to give her a choice in her life. But perhaps all she did was force her to draw blood.

    ¡°Wrong,¡± Sofia said, her jaw clenched and her eyes ssy with unshed tears.

    Alice looked at her with honest confusion.

    ¡°You gave me a chance to be free,¡± Sofia whispered.

    She closed the distance between them. Hugging Alice tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you again,¡± Sofia whispered. ¡°I¡¯m so d you remember me.¡±

    Alice took a shaky breath and smiled. She hugged Sofia like she had done so many times before.

    ¡°Me too, sweet girl, me too.¡±

    ***

    An hourter, Axel returned home, and a surprise guest was with him.

    ¡°Good to see ya again, Summer,¡± Jonas grinned as Caleb walked through the office door.

    Caleb paused and nced at Axel, who was pouring drinks with a hidden grin, then Jonas. He let out a chuckle.

    ¡°You too, Jonas.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a terrible liar, kid,¡± Jonasughed.

    ¡°It actually is, surprisingly, good to see you, Jonas,¡± Caleb smiled, sitting beside him on the couch.

    Axel brought over a tray with a drink for each of them.

    ¡°So, we really gonna make a deal with rogues?¡± Jonas asked.

    ¡°Not rogues,¡± Caleb corrected. ¡°Nomadic Wolves.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­ technically speaking, there aren¡¯t any rogues left to make deals with,¡± Axel sighed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jonas asked.

    ¡°I mean, reports from scouts all over the territories say that rogue encampments have been abandoned. Thest confirmed sighting of actual rogues was weeks ago.¡±

    ¡°Shit,¡± Jonas sighed. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me Roman¡¯s already got ¡®em, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the most likely scenario,¡± Caleb confirmed.

    ¡°Man, that little bastard moves fast,¡± Jonas sighed. ¡°At least three more smaller packs have been pushed out of their territory by fire and attacks. We need to get on this. We gotta start fighting back.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Caleb said. ¡°But we need to know where they are first. Most of our scouts haven¡¯t been able to pinpoint the Autumn wolves until it¡¯s already toote.

    ¡°Attacking Autumn directly might not be our best option. We know Spring is their ally, and we suspect they might be involved with the fae resurgence. A direct assault would require a full invasion, leaving all ournds open to attack.¡±

    ¡°True, I agree. A direct assault is not our best option yet,¡± Jonas said.

    ¡°I honestly expected you to argue with me on that,¡± Caleb said with surprise.

    Jonas chuckled.

    ¡°If it were just my pack I spoke for, I would. But the others, they need consideration.¡±

    ¡°That is why this alliance with the nomads will be such a huge benefit to us all,¡± Axel said. ¡°They go ces none of us have ever been, and they move so quietly none of us even knew their numbers until recently.¡±

    Jonas and Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Securing this alliance, and distributing the weapons from Burning Ember, could be the turning point for us.¡±

    ¡°I hear your mate brought both to us,¡± Jonas smiled.

    Axel cleared his throat.

    ¡°She¡­ had a hand in it,¡± he said, trying to keep from smiling.

    ¡°Oh boy, look at the pride on this one!¡± Jonasughed, pping Axel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Finally found himself a good woman, and now he¡¯s all grown up.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll do that to you,¡± Caleb grinned, taking a sip from his ss.

    ¡°That they will,¡± Jonas smiled. He grabbed his ss and lifted it up. ¡°To the good women in our lives.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink to that,¡± Caleb said, lifting his ss.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Axel added, also lifting his ss.

    The three clinked their sses and took a drink. As Jonas took his swig, he grimaced. ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Is this some kind of tea?¡±

    Caleb took a sip.

    ¡°Jonas, it¡¯s whiskey.¡±

    ¡°My foot, that¡¯s whiskey,¡± Jonas grumbled. He stood up from his ce on the couch and went to a bag that sat against the wall. ¡°Lucky for you two, Ie prepared.¡±

    Jonas unzipped the bag and reached in to pull out an ubeled bottle.

    Axel furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Jonas, you know Winter produces the best mead in all the territories, right?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes, I do know that, which is why you should feel real awful about that piss water you just tried to pass off as whiskey.¡±

    Caleb and Axel bothughed.

    ¡°Now, this right here, this came from the Ravagers. They may be bastards that chose the wrong side, but they know their whiskey.¡±

    Jonas set the bottle down on the bar and returned to take the sses from Caleb and Axel.

    ¡°You two just sit all pretty right there. Papa Jonas will set you right.¡±

    ¡°Papa¡­Jonas?¡± Axelughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that¡­.¡± Caleb stated. ¡°Ever.¡±

    ¡°Just you wait, boy. When you taste it, you¡¯ll be thanking Papa Jonas, alright.¡±

    Axelughed, watching Jonas walk away to prepare the drinks.

    Caleb smiled and nced at Axel.

    ¡°You keep surprising me,¡± he said.

    Axel turned his attention to Caleb.

    ¡°I admit, I hadn¡¯t thought to invite him,¡± Caleb said, pointing his chin at Jonas.

    Axel nced back and then looked at Caleb.

    ¡°He was chosen by the other alphas of the lesser packs to represent them all. It seemed strange not to have him here for this.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb nodded. ¡°It makes sense. It¡¯s the exact right thing to do. That¡¯s my point, Axel.¡±

    Axel narrowed his eyes and leaned forward to listen.

    ¡°I find myself learning a lot, that my skills arecking in many ways that I never realized before. So, I¡¯m d that you can more than make up for my failures regarding the werewolfmunity as a whole.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°He¡¯s saying,¡± Jonas interrupted, setting down two drinks. ¡°You¡¯re doing good, pup.¡±

    Jonas grinned and reached back for his drink.

    Axel shook his head and picked up his ss.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a pup,¡± he said with a gentle scoff.

    Caleb chuckled and grabbed his drink.

    ¡°You¡¯ll always be a pup to me,¡± Jonas said gently, then nced at Caleb. ¡°Both of you.¡±

    Axel and Caleb both looked up at the older man.

    ¡°Your fathers,¡± Jonas began. ¡°Strong, powerful men. Stubborn as hell but generally good folk. They¡¯d be proud of you both.¡±

    Axel and Caleb lowered their eyes, each thinking of their father.

    ¡°To them,¡± Jonas said, raising his ss in a toast.

    ¡°To them,¡± Axel nodded, bringing his ss up to meet Jonas¡¯.

    They both looked at Caleb. He grinned and shook his head.

    ¡°To them, and¡­¡± he said as he took a deep breath and raised his ss. ¡°To Papa Jonas.¡±

 Chapter 455 Something I Want To Do

    The joyful gathering of the three alphas was interrupted when word of an ambush was reported.

    They had almost reached Winter when a small group came upon them. They were attacked, and one of the nomads was severely injured, but the rest received only minor wounds.

    The one who had taken the leadership role, Myka, was injured. He took a deep w gash to his chest but continued to fight to protect those he came with.

    The Frostbite wolves that had been traveling between Winter and their own territory came across the small caravan and joined in the fray, helping to push back the attackers.

    Myka insisted on continuing to the northern city when all was said and done. That was where they had intended to go from the start. The Frostbite wolves tried to convince him to stop at one of the southern viges to be seen by a doctor, but he simply smiled and said there were doctors in the north.

    ¡°While I can appreciate your eagerness to begin talks. You don¡¯t have to risk your health for it,¡± Axel said, staring at the tall, thin man before him with the bloodied rags that covered his exposed chest.

    ¡°We would have had no issue dying by a day or two while you were treated in the south,¡± Caleb added.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how we work,¡± said Myka, tossing his head back gently, sending the deep blue hair away from his eyes.

    His thin lips curled into a smirk, and he raised a brow over his narrow eyes.

    ¡°Once we have decided on a destination, we don¡¯t stop until we have arrived,¡± he said. ¡°If we are injured or die along the way, it was a part of our journey.¡±

    ¡°I like this kid,¡± Jonas said quietly to Caleb.

    Caleb rolled his eyes and chuckled.

    ¡°Well, you have arrived now, so I hope you will be willing to go¨C¡±

    Axel¡¯s words were cut off when the office door suddenly opened wide, her scent fell over him first, and he couldn¡¯t prevent a smile from forming on his lips.

    Alice stepped inside and looked around. When their eyes met, he felt the warmth in her smile. But it was only a moment. Her attention quickly shifted to the blue-haired man before him.

    For his part, that man was grinning ear to ear at the sight of her.

    Axel swallowed down the irritation at the sight.

    ¡°Myka!¡± Alice shouted and walked toward him. ¡°Did you seriously refuse to stop and get treated?¡±

    ¡°It is part of my journey,¡± Myka said softly with a shrug.

    ¡°Sure it is¡­.¡± Alice replied with a yfulness that made Axel ufortable.

    Alice reached out and pulled at the bandage on his chest, looking at the wound. Axel suppressed a growl.

    Caleb and Jonas each looked away, trying their best not to notice Axel¡¯s reactions.

    ¡°This looks pretty deep,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Myka replied. ¡°It seems likely it will need to be stitched.¡±

    The smiles that passed between them held a conversation that no one else could hear. One that was eating away at Axel¡¯s tolerance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you fight, Myka,¡± Alice said mischievously. ¡°Are you sure this wasn¡¯t intentional?¡±

    Myka let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°Now, why would I do a thing like that?¡± he asked, his voice dropping just enough to push Axel to his boiling point.

    ¡°Hmm, guess you better make your way to the hospital and see one of our fine Winter doctors about that,¡± Alice replied, taking a step closer to him.

    ¡°That seems like a wonderful idea,¡± Axel said, stepping beside Alice before Myka could respond. ¡°I¡¯m sure Caleb wouldn¡¯t mind leading you there.¡±

    Caleb cleared his throat.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied, moving to stand beside the door.

    ¡°I think I might just tag along as well,¡± Jonas said, quietly moving with Caleb.

    Myka lifted his gaze from Alice and looked at Axel. He grinned.

    ¡°See youter, Alice,¡± he said, still looking at Axel. ¡°Let¡¯s catch up while I¡¯m here.¡±

    Axel took a deep breath through his nose.

    Myka let out a soft chuckle as he walked past them and out the door, followed immediately by Caleb and Jonas.

    Axel lifted Alice in his arms as soon as the door closed and carried her to the couch. She let out a giggle as he held her close.

    He sat down with her on hisp, straddling him. Axel pressed his forehead to hers and breathed her in.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± he said softly. His feelings of jealousy had already melted away at her hand¡¯s soft touch, scent, and very being.

    ¡°Oh?¡± she asked, pulling back to look at him. ¡°Is that why you weren¡¯t here to greet me when I arrived?¡±

    Axel grinned, knowing she wasn¡¯t truly upset.

    He rested his hands on her hips.

    ¡°I had to talk with some of the Frostbite wolves about the potential for using a portion of thends we have given them ess to. To house more refugees and allies.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯d they take it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Better than I expected,¡± he replied. ¡°They have alwayse off as being unreasonable, practically feral. But as I have worked with them over the past few months, I find them quite reasonable. Considerate even.¡±

    ¡°Well, Frostbite sees Winter as a big brother they have always wanted to impress,¡± she said, bringing her hands to either side of his face. ¡°And you gave them the opportunity to do so.¡±

    Axel smiled and hugged her close.

    ¡°That is the secondpliment I have received today about my abilities as Alpha,¡± he said. ¡°I worried for so long about whether or not I would ever be able to handle this responsibility. And strangely, it is the things that felt natural that I have beenplimented on the most.¡±

    Alice ced a gentle kiss on his throat.

    ¡°Because you were born for this,¡± she whispered.

    Between her unshakable faith in him, her hot breath, and just having been without her for four days, Axel found himself gently squeezing her hips and moving his own toward her.

    Alice let out a soft giggle.

    ¡°Whoa, tiger,¡± she whispered. Feeling her own longing for him making itself known.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked with concern.

    Alice sat up straight and smiled at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± she said. ¡°But there¡¯s something I want to do, something I want to show you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, looking up at her.

    Alice unzipped her jacket, pulling it off and revealing the tank top she wore below it.

    ¡°So far, I like it,¡± he smiled.

    Alice chuckled and then pulled at the strap of her tank top and her bra just enough to give him a preview of what he craved beneath.

    ¡°I really like it,¡± he growled.

    ¡°Settle down,¡± Aliceughed.

    She slipped her finger into her bra and pulled something out. Now Axel gave her a quizzical look.

    Alice held the item in her hand, not letting him see it.

    She swallowed and then looked into his eyes.

    ¡°The night that¡­ I left Autumn,¡± she paused, licking her lips.

    Axel nced away, knowing she phrased it to avoid mentioning his father¡¯s death. But there was no avoiding it in his mind.

    ¡°I told you that Tomas helped me escape my room, that at the time, I didn¡¯t really know anything. About myself, him, or anyone else.¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°But before I left the room, there was something I needed, something that, even without understanding why, I wasn¡¯t willing to leave behind.¡±

    Alice opened her hand, and a small ck velvet bag sat on her palm.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Even after I got my memories mostly back, the one associated with this didn¡¯t surface¡­ I still held to it; I took it everywhere without knowing why. I have also never opened it in that time,¡± sheughed.

    Axel smiled.

    ¡°But I finally remembered,¡± she said. ¡°When Ashleigh and Caleb went to check on you and the convoy, I finally saw that memory.¡±

    Alice opened the bag and pulled out the lock of Axel¡¯s hair that he had given. Axel let out a soft chuckle as he felt a swelling in his heart.

    ¡°I remembered something else too,¡± she said, reaching her hand to the back of his neck and running her finger over the small patch of missing hair where his braid had been.

    Axel looked away.

    ¡°Someone¡­ took it,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°I know,¡± she whispered. ¡°He showed it to me.¡±

    Axel closed his eyes, clenching his jaw. He hated to think of her in pain, but that would be the only reason Roman would have shown her to cause her pain.

    Alice reached back and pulled a small knife from her back pocket. She flipped it open and brought it to her hair, cutting off a curl without a word.

    ¡°We should always be together,¡± she whispered, putting the knife away.

    Alice slipped her fingers into his hair, grabbing a few strands at the base of his head. She worked her curl into a tight braid.

    Axel watched her face, the focused look in her eyes as she gave him back a piece of her. She smiled when she finished.

    ¡°There,¡± she said. ¡°Fixed.¡±

    ¡°Not quite,¡± he whispered.

    She tilted her head in confusion. Axel picked up the lock of his hair, reached up, and found a long curl at the base of her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s long enough now,¡± he smiled.

    He stretched the curl and then folded his hair with hers into a matching braid.

    Axel smiled and looked up at her with affection. He moved his hand further into her hair and pulled her down to him. Kissing her, holding her, and swearing to never let her go.

 Chapter 456 Climbing Their Mountain

    Axel kissed Alice long and hard, refusing to pull away from her even after his lungs began to protest.

    When he finally did pull back, they were both breathless. Even still, he wanted to taste her.

    Axel quickly lifted her shirt over her head, kissing the tops of her breasts and rubbing her lower back.

    ¡°Axel¡­¡± Alice gasped, trying to catch her breath while also struggling against her body¡¯s natural reaction.

    He growled against her skin and hugged her body tightly, his erection already present and making itself known against her.

    Alice growled in response; she wanted him.

    Axel rolled his hips up, pressing himself even harder against her. Alice felt the deep pooling need, the hunger of a starving animal.

    He reached back and unhooked her bra, removing it from her breasts. Axel let out a soft moan before taking one in his mouth and fondling the other.

    Alice gasped and grabbed a handful of his hair. Axel growled, the vibrations only serving to make Alice pull tighter.

    Axel flicked his tongue over her sensitive nipple, swirling and then sucking until she rocked her body against him. He smiled and pulled away from her breast with a pop.

    He lifted her up to stand and then pulled down on her pants, not bothering to remove her panties before shoving his face against her. Licking her through the fabric.

    Alice cried out. The sensation of his tongue pushing the fabric against her folds was new and strange but not unpleasant.

    But it wasn''t enough for either of them.

    Axel pulled back, panting and licking his lips. He removed his pants while Alice removed her panties.

    The scent of her arousal drove him wild. He reached up and held her hips, shoving his mouth over her wetness once more. Alice moaned loudly as he moved his tongue along her slit, flicking her bud and teasing her.

    He pulled his mouth away and put his palm against her, rubbing her back and forth. She began to rock against him, cing her hands on his shoulders to steady her shaking knees. Axel moved his hand faster as he watched her expression change as her pleasure grew.

    Then her breathing hitched, and she stopped moving. Gripping his shoulders tight, she cried out in delight.

    He watched her with hungry eyes. She held to him, trying to catch her breath as the pleasure coursed through her. Axel wrapped his hand around his shaft, covered in her juices, stroking himself as he watched her recover.

    Finally, her grip on his shoulders loosened, and he guided her down to straddle him once more. Still shaking from her orgasm, Alice slowly lowered herself onto him. Soft moans escaped her lips as she swallowed him into her.

    Neither of them wanted to wait. He moved his hips up and down, thrusting into her repeatedly as she met him each time.

    ¡°Axel¡­¡± she called out as the pressure was building higher inside her. ¡°Oh¡­ yes.. harder¡­ yes¡­!¡±

    Axel did as he wasmanded. Pumping into her as hard and fast as he could, his own pleasure at the breaking point.

    ¡°Axel..!¡± she screamed out as the orgasm took her once more.

    Axel continued to thrust until he was ovee by the blinding white sensation of losing himself within her.

    ***

    After climbing their mountain several times, Axel and Alice cleaned themselves up and dressed again.

    ¡°I spent some time with Sofia this afternoon,¡± Alice said.

    Axel smiled warmly; he knew about Sofia. He knew what Caleb had told him, but Alice had told him more. Sofia was someone special to Alice and, therefore, someone special to him.

    ¡°How was it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It was¡­ really nice,¡± she said. ¡°I was nervous. I didn''t know how she would react to me. I never know how anyone will react to me.¡±

    Axel put his arm around her, and Alice leaned on his shoulder.

    ¡°You told me that it''s alright for me to dream, to hope,¡± she said. ¡°And I am. I''m trying.¡±

    Axel squeezed her shoulder.

    ¡°But moments like today, when the past bes a part of the present. I be afraid. Not sure if I deserve a future.¡±

    ¡°You do,¡± he whispered. ¡°You absolutely do.¡±

    ¡°I will try to believe it,¡± Alice said.

    ¡°Did Sofia say anything to make you believe otherwise?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, she was wonderful, and she fondly thinks of me. Even knowing the things I did.¡±

    ¡°Then was it¡­ Myka?¡± Axel asked, trying and failing to hide the dislike in his voice.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°Myka? No, he has never given me a reason to feel unhappy, quite the opposite, actually.¡±

    Axel growled.

    ¡°I know you''re doing that on purpose,¡± he said.

    Alice giggled.

    Axel closed his eyes, he knew she was pushing his buttons for fun, but he still wondered. And he knew he shouldn''t ask¡­

    ¡°Did you and he¡­¡± he began. ¡°Were you¡­.¡±

    He couldn''t finish the question.

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± she asked.

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°Probably not.¡±

    Alice was quiet, and Axel kicked himself for bringing it up or attempting to.

    ¡°You know that I did note to you¡­ unused,¡± she said softly. ¡°If you ask me, I will tell you honestly. But I would like to ask you if it will hurt us for you to know. Please, don''t ask.¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Axel whispered.

    Alice looked up at him and kissed him gently.

    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for,¡± she smiled. Then she swallowed and took a deep breath. ¡°I just don''t want my past to hurt our future. That is what scares me more than anything.¡±

    Axel hugged her close.

    ¡°It won''t,¡± he promised.

    ¡°Good,¡± she smiled, nuzzling against him. ¡°And just so there''s no confusion, Myka and I were good friends and nothing more.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank the Goddess!¡± Axel sighed with relief.

    Aliceughed.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Myka has his own mate,¡± she said.

    ¡°Did he bring her?¡±

    Alice only smiled in response.

    ***

    ¡°Alright, so two patients in here,¡± Bell began, looking at the charts she was given. ¡°Looks like one had some minor wounds, and the other¡­ oof, yuck. ws to the chest, yep, that one is yours.¡±

    She pushed the chart into Peter''s chest and started to walk into the room.

    ¡°Uh, hold on,¡± he said, grabbing her arm before she could enter the room. ¡°Why exactly am I getting the nasty one while you get minor wounds?¡±

    ¡°Because I don''t want it?¡± Bell smiled.

    ¡°Nice try, sweetheart,¡± he said, grabbing the other chart from her and pushing the one in his hand back at her. ¡°This one is mine.¡±

    Peter opened the door to the split room.

    ¡°Oh no¡­ wait¡­ don''t,¡± Bell replied in a monotone voice.

    Peter turned back with a suspicious look. Bell smiled and wiggled her eyebrows. He looked down and realized that the chart he held was that of the wed chest.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Gotcha,¡± Bell smiled as she pushed past him into the room.

    ¡°That is some low downa€¡°¡± Peter paused, his brows furrowed, and he sniffed the air.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Bell asked with concern.

    ¡°What is that smell?¡± Peter asked, then his eyes suddenly went wide, and he whispered. ¡°Oh, crap.¡±

    The curtain dividing him from his patient was torn away and before him stood a man he had not expected to see again. A tall, thin but well-built, blue-haired man. His narrow eyes stared back at Peter with hungered delight, and a smile spread over his lips.

    ¡°Hello, Peter,¡± he growled in a husky voice.

    Peter didn''t have a chance to respond before Myka pulled him roughly into a passionate embrace.

    ¡°Oh.. my¡­ Goddess¡­¡± Bell whispered with a delighted grin.

 Chapter 457 Bound Together

    457 Bound Together

    When Peter recognized the scent, he knew he was in trouble. When he saw Myka''s grin, he knew he should run. But it wasn''t until he felt the fire in his lungs from theck of oxygen that he truly recognized the danger.

    Peter ced his hands on Myka''s shoulders and tried to shove him away, but Myka held him tightly.

    The kiss was electric, and Peter wasn''t exactly miserable about it. But that, more than anything, was why it needed to stop.

    Peter lowered his hand onto the bandage and pressed into it.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Myka hissed as he pulled away, backing into the exam table.

    Peter took slow deep breaths as he tried to regain hisposure.

    ¡°A bit rougher than I remember, Peter,¡± Myka said with a grin as he took deep breaths.

    ¡°You can just go ahead and forget again,¡± Peter said. He turned around to Bell. ¡°How about we trade patients?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Bell smiled, ¡°I would, but I think it''d be more fun if you took him, so I''m going to go over here now.¡±

    Bell pointed back to the privacy curtain covering the other patient.

    ¡°You two,¡± she said, pointing between Peter and Myka. ¡°Whatever this is, I love it.¡±

    ¡°Traitor!¡± Peter hissed.

    Bell blew him a kiss and disappeared behind the curtain.

    ¡°Well, doctor,¡± Myka said, still grinning. He hopped up onto the table. ¡°Guess you better check me out.¡±

    Peter sighed deeply before washing his hands and putting on gloves.

    After ten minutes of silence and Myka holding a personal best for staring, Peter finally finished cleaning and suturing the wound.

    ¡°There, all done,¡± he said.

    Pushing his chair away from the table and standing, he removed his gloves. Once he had thrown them away and washed his hands, he turned around with a gasp.

    Myka was directly behind him. He put his hands on either side of Peter''s body on the counter behind him, locking Peter in ce.

    Peter swallowed but looked away.

    Myka leaned forward, sniffing the air around Peter.

    ¡°You still smell amazing,¡± he whispered. Leaning closer to Peter''s throat and along his shoulder. ¡°Especially here.¡±

    ¡°Personal space, ever heard of it?¡± Peter growled.

    Myka chuckled.

    ¡°We''ve been much closer than this before,¡± he whispered.

    Peter took a deep breath.

    ¡°I just did some very nice stitch work on your chest, do not make me ruin it by shoving you across the room.¡±

    ¡°You could just not push me away,¡± Myka suggested.

    Peter growled in response.

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Myka said with augh, backing away from Peter. ¡°I just wanted to see you again.¡±

    ¡°Now you''ve seen me,¡± Peter said, gathering his things. He looked back at Myka. ¡°Let''s not do it again.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on, Peter. As soon as Winter was mentioned, I volunteered. I wanted to see you.¡±

    ¡°You wasted your time,¡± Peter said, turning to leave.

    ¡°Peter, just give me one chance!¡± Myka called out.

    Peter stopped in his tracks. He took a deep breath.

    ¡°I knew you''de around,¡± Myka smiled.

    Peter turned back with an angry look in his eyes.

    ¡°I gave you a chance, Myka. I believe youpared marking each other to suicide,¡± Peter replied angrily.

    Myka swallowed and lowered his eyes.

    ¡°That''s not fair, Petey,¡± Myke said softly.

    ¡°Peter!¡± he growled. ¡°My name is Peter!¡±

    Peter took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

    ¡°a€?It would be the end of my journey, the end of my life.'' Those were your words, Myka.¡± Peter continued. ¡°Do you remember mine?¡±

    ¡°Peter¡­¡± Myka whispered sadly

    ¡°You don''t remember?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Fine, I''ll repeat it.¡±

    Peter took a step toward Myka. He licked his lips and took a deep breath before looking up into the eyes of the man before him.

    ¡°I reject you as my mate, Myka.¡±

    For the second time in his life, Myka felt the heavy, oxygen depriving pain in his chest. He swallowed and tried to hold himself upright.

    With those parting words, Peter left the room.

    The sound of the curtain being drawn drew Myka''s eye. Before him was the woman that Peter had spoken with about trading patients.

    Her arms were crossed over her chest, and she had an angry look in her eyes.

    ¡°I thought Peter was just being his grumpy self when he wanted to trade. If I had known how he really felt about you, I would have stitched you up. Without the anesthetic,¡± she said and turned to leave the room.

    When Bell reached the door, she paused and turned back.

    ¡°And just so you know, Peter is the end of the journey. Not because your life would be over, but because he is the fucking destination, you moron,¡± she growled. ¡°So, if you care at all about him, then do what he asks. ept his rejection so that he can find someone who understands how lucky they are to have him care about them.¡±

    ***

    The first meeting between the Alphas and the nomad representatives did not go well. It was as if they were speaking differentnguages.

    Myka had left the conference room, feeling trapped and stifled inside. He wandered to a small courtyard and sat on one of the benches.

    He leaned his head back and closed his eyes. All he could think of at this moment was whether or not Peter might be thinking of him.

    He sighed.

    It had been five years since they met. Peter had been traveling between packs, some kind of outreach for those with fewer doctors on hand. They had literally run into each other on the road. Their connection was instant, and they spent three blissful weeks together.

    Toward the end of those three weeks, there was a full moon.

    Peter asked Myka to mark each other under the light of the Goddess. But Myka refused.

    He knew Peter wanted to stay in Winter, and Myka had no interest in bing a pack wolf. It made no sense for them to be bound together.

    But it didn''t hurt any less when Peter rejected him. In the end, Myka had never been able to ept it.

    He knew that it wasn''t fair to Peter. That refusing to ept the rejection meant that they were still bound together in some form, even if they weren''t together. But breaking that bond was something Myka didn''t have the strength to do.

    He sighed to himself.

    ¡°Hello there,¡± a gentle voice called to him.

    Myka opened his eyes.

    Before him, he saw someone unexpected. The current Luna of Winter, Corrine.

 Chapter 458 A Hint of Her Wolf

    458 A Hint of Her Wolf

    Luna Corrine was a beautiful woman with a fierceness that was both attractive and intimidating. Throughout the meeting, she had remained silent as the discussion went sideways. But she listened, and she heard every word.

    The only other thing he knew about her was that she had once been a nomad like himself. He heard that she hade to Winter when her mother was sick, and in the end, her parents chose to stay.

    After also finding her mate in the Alpha of Winter, all hope was lost for her.

    Myka looked at her with pity as her journey had ended when she was still so young.

    ¡°Hello,¡± he replied with a gentle bow of his head.

    ¡°May I?¡± Corrine asked, indicating the spot on the bench beside him.

    Myka moved over a little, ensuring her enough room. Corrine smiled and sat down.

    They were quiet for a time. Then Corrine took a deep breath of the cold air.

    ¡°Have you been to Winter before?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Myka replied. ¡°Most of my journey has taken me to other ces.¡±

    Corrine smiled.

    ¡°Ah yes, the journey.¡±

    Myka gave her a gentle look. Corrine saw it, and she chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that look before,¡± shemented in a gentle tone. ¡°Do you pity me?¡±

    Myka took a breath.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say pity,¡± he lied. ¡°I just find it¡­unfortunate that your journey ended so soon.¡±

    Corrineughed.

    ¡°Oh, child¡­¡± she said dismissively. ¡°Tell me something. You are not a nomad by birth, are you?¡±

    Myka furrowed his brows. He looked at her curiously and then nodded.

    ¡°No, I was born in a pack.¡±

    Corrine nodded to herself.

    ¡°Those that join the journey have a very different view from those born into it,¡± she smiled. ¡°What is your journey about, Myka?¡±

    ¡°Freedom, exploration. Seeing the world, experiencing all of its splendor,¡± Myka replied dreamily, smiling as he looked up at the stars.

    Corrine nodded.

    ¡°And have you seen the world?¡±

    ¡°Not all of it,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°No, of course not,¡± Corrineughed. ¡°But you have seen all of our werewolf territories, right?¡±

    Myka paused. He gave her an unsure smile.

    ¡°Not all of it, no.¡±

    ¡°And how long have you been on the journey, Myka?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°Ten years,¡± he said.

    ¡°Ten years, that¡¯s quite a long time,¡± she said. ¡°Long enough to have traveled these territories twice at least. Yet from my understanding, you haven¡¯t gone much further than the greater territories. Why is that, I wonder?¡±

    Myka swallowed.

    ¡°Have you been asking about me, Luna Corrine?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have, darling,¡± she smiled. ¡°I have to know the people with whom I or my family n to be involved. In recent times, we¡¯ve had far too many surprising characters appear in our lives.¡±

    ¡°Not all bad, I assume.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Corrine smiled, ¡°but enough.¡±

    Myka kept his expression unchanged, but his heart began to race as he saw a hint of her wolf staring back at him.

    ¡°What is it that you seek, Myka? What is the destination of your journey?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ rather personal for our first conversation, don¡¯t you think, Luna Corrine?¡± Myka grinned, then leaned closer to her. ¡°Perhaps we should get to know each other better first.¡±

    Corrine smiled and looked away.

    ¡°Little boy,¡± she sighed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know what to do with me.¡±

    Myka found himselfughing appreciatively.

    ¡°Besides,¡± Corrine continued. ¡°I¡¯m not the one you wish to know.¡±

    Myka swallowed and looked away as Peter¡¯s smile worked its way into his mind again.

    ¡°Word travels fast in Winter, it seems,¡± he whispered. ¡°Should I be honored that the Luna is interested in gossiping about me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care at all about you. I care about Peter,¡± she replied with a soft growl. ¡°He is a member of my pack. But even more than that, a great friend to my children and me.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Myka replied, keeping his eyes focused on the ground. ¡°The Peter I knew was quiet and lonely. But this Peter seems to have many friends.¡±

    ¡°That happens when you stay long enough,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°You build amunity of your own.¡±

    Myka let out a gentle scoff.

    ¡°My mother was like you,¡± Corrine said. ¡°For a long time, she believed that the journey was only possible if you kept moving. Kept searching. It wasn¡¯t until she was forced to slow down, to stop. To stay. She finally understood that many kinds of journeys are avable in this life.¡±

    Myka took a deep breath.

    ¡°Committing yourself to a people, a ce, a person, these aren¡¯t bad things. Building a life is just a different kind of journey. A brand new and less lonely destination.¡±

    Myka chuckled softly.

    ¡°Do you think that by trying to convince me to stay in Winter and using Peter to do so, I willmit the others to this alliance?¡±

    ¡°Myka, I am not trying to convince you to stay. I never even suggested it. I am suggesting that Peter is on a journey of his own. You don¡¯t have to understand it or join him. But perhaps, if you open yourself to it, you can find a way for your journeys to intersect.¡±

    Corrine gave him another smile before standing from the bench. She moved to leave the courtyard but turned back.

    ¡°Oh, and Myka?¡± she called.

    ¡°Yes?¡± he replied.

    ¡°Every Alpha in that room represents a pack of hundreds of wolves that aremitted to fighting this war. Committed to risking their lives for everyone represented. Each of them speaks with one voice for their people,¡± she said.

    Myka turned to face her, listening carefully.

    ¡°You are here as only one representative of the nomads. There are five others,¡± she said. ¡°Even still, you all represent independent voices shouting at each other. Joined together, not bymunity or trust. But by the circumstance of seeking help defeating an enemy that none of you can fight alone.¡±

    ¡°What is your point?¡± Myka asked.

    Corrine gave him a gentle smile.

    ¡°My point, Myka, is that, just like Peter, we don¡¯t need to convince you tomit to us. You need to convince us to be willing to ept you.¡±

 Chapter 459 They Need Each Other

    459 They Need Each Other

    The following day, the discussions continued, but they could not see eye to eye.

    Myka was one of the first to leave the room. He watched the others as they exited.

    Caleb was clearly more agitated than anyone else. Still, Myka got the feeling it had little to do with the discussions.

    While annoyed at theck of progress, Sofia and Jonas still seemed almost unaffected.

    The others that represented the nomads were ufortable, unsure of what to ask and what to agree to. They were arguing amongst themselves as they left the room.

    The next one to leave was Corrine. She watched as the other representatives continued to bicker as they walked away. Pausing her own steps, she nced at Myka with a slightly raised brow and a soft smile before continuing on her way.

    Myka sighed and leaned his head back against the wall.

    ¡°Tell me you didn''t piss her off¡­¡± came a whisper from beside him.

    Myka jumped off the wall

    Alice let out an amusedugh.

    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± he asked, straightening his shirt.

    ¡°A minute,¡± she said. ¡°I was waiting for the meeting to end.¡±

    ¡°It''s not over. We are just on a break,¡± Myka said.

    ¡°Why is it taking so long?¡± Alice asked. ¡°The nomads and the packs both want help, so why is this a difficult arrangement?¡±

    ¡°It''s moreplicated than that,¡± Myka sighed.

    Alice looked at Myka. She could see he was bothered by something. She nced back at Corrine''s fading form and then at the man before her.

    ¡°Did you really piss her off?¡± Alice asked with concern.

    ¡°That sounds a bit more dramatic than the reality.¡±

    ¡°So, what is the reality then?¡±

    ¡°She doesn''t like me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Myka shrugged.

    ¡°What did you do, Myka?¡± Alice growled softly.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Myka replied innocently.

    He was d she didn''t seem to know that he had kissed Peter. They had had a long talk about not rushing him into anything. Myka was supposed to start with an apology and an exnation. But he just couldn''t help himself at the time.

    ¡°The winter wolves just don''t seem particrly fond of me,¡± he said.

    ¡°More than one?¡± Alice asked, arms crossed over her chest.

    ¡°There was a doctor, not Peter, though his opinion of me remains unchanged.¡±

    ¡°Who was the other doctor?¡±

    ¡°I didn''t catch her name. She seemed pretty friendly with Peter, protective too.¡±

    ¡°Dark hair, brown eyes, feisty?¡± Alice asked.

    Myka nodded.

    Alice gave an irritatedugh.

    ¡°Good job, you managed to infuriate your mate, his best friend, and his Luna all in the same day. And as a bonus, they are also my mother-inw and sort of sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°I thought you weren''t married?¡±

    ¡°Technicality,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°Doesn''t change the fact that you have made a lot of bad choices in the twenty-four hours you have been here.¡±

    Myka looked away.

    Alice took a deep breath and swallowed down her annoyance. She rxed her body and leaned against the wall.

    ¡°Myka, what is going on? When we talked about youing here, you told me that you could handle seeing Peter, that you would talk to him about what happened between you. But that it would not affect the alliance.¡±

    ¡°It hasn''t,¡± he growled.

    ¡°Really?¡± Alice asked. ¡°Then what is the problem? Why aren''t these discussions as easy as it was when I came to you?¡±

    ¡°It''splicated.¡±

    ¡°Uplicate it,¡± Alice said.

    Myka closed his eyes and leaned his head back against the wall. He was getting tired of this conversation, tired of regretting his mistakes and feeling them loom over him.

    ¡°Myka, you are the one that helped me convince the others to give this a shot, so why does it seem like you are now the one standing in the way?¡±

    He clenched his jaw. She was so determined to make him change his ways, to make him fall in line.

    ¡°Your mate is the Alpha of Winter,¡± Myka said softly. ¡°You didn''t mention that before.¡±

    Alice furrowed her brow.

    ¡°Was that something I needed to mention?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I thought it was strange when you showed up with this idea of an alliance between the nomads and two of the great packs, but when I saw how you two looked at each other, it made sense.¡±

    ¡°What made sense, Myka?¡± Alice asked, crossing her arms over her chest once more.

    Myka stood up straight, standing a head taller than her. He looked down at her with a stern look in his eye.

    ¡°Your bond, it''s just a different kind of programming,¡± he whispered. ¡°Guess you''re still just a doll doing what your Alpha orders you to.¡±

    Alice took a deep breath through her nose. Calming her nerves and swallowing down the doubt that tried to crawl its way back up her throat.

    Before she could calm herself enough to speak, she was surprised by someone else joining the conversation.

    The ck tip of the de caressed the soft flesh of Myka''s throat. He drew a slow breath, feeling the sharp pain of a small tear forming.

    ¡°Oi, Alice here is a good friend of mine. And I don''t much appreciate the way I hear you talking about her.¡±

    When the pain had registered in Myka''s brain, he thought it would be Alpha Axel at the end of it. But to his surprise, it was Alpha Sofia.

    ¡°Sofia, it''s all right,¡± Alice said.

    ¡°You sure?¡± Sofia asked, keeping her eyes on Myka. ¡°There are five other representatives. They won''t miss a spare.¡±

    Alice chuckled.

    ¡°Let him go. He''s just upset.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Sofia shrugged and pulled her knife back, sheathing it on her belt. ¡°As long as you''re good.¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± Alice smiled.

    ¡°I''ll get back in there. I have some things to discuss with Beta Saul,¡± Sofia smiled at Alice. She gave Myka a nasty look before returning to the meeting room.

    Myka wiped the tiny drop of blood from his throat.

    ¡°That was rude,¡± he said.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Alice said. ¡°Thest time she used that knife, she rammed it up into the jaw of the previous alpha of Burning Ember without a word. So pretty tame response, really.¡±

    Myka furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Myka, you don''t know these people, but I do. They are good, every one of them,¡± she said. ¡°I know why you''re having a hard time with this, but you need to trust me. These people are not what you fear they are.¡±

    Myka looked away from her.

    ¡°We have been friends a very long time. In one way or another,¡± Alice continued. ¡°This is important, and you owe me.

    He clenched his jaw.

    ¡°But I don''t want to force you,¡± she said. ¡°So please, try to listen, really listen. Axel, Caleb, Sofia, Jonas¡­ they are nothing like Gorn was. You can trust them.¡±

    Myka took a deep breath.

    ¡°It''s not that easy.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°So why don''t you do a little research of your own.¡±

    He furrowed his brows and looked at her with confusion.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°Go ask Peter for his opinion. You''ll at least know if he is lying.¡±

    Myka chewed his lower lip nervously. He thought about the hospital and how Peter had pushed him away and rejected him again.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Alice shouted.

    Myka looked up.

    ¡°Don''t kiss him again!¡± she growled, pping his arm.

    Of course, she knew.

    ***

    ¡°What was all that?¡± his warm voice whispered against her ear as his arms wrapped around her waist.

    Alice leaned back into Axel''s chest, embracing his warm and sweet scent.

    ¡°Just trying to knock some sense into him,¡± she sighed.

    Axel leaned forward and kissed her throat.

    ¡°But you just sent him away as the meeting is about to start again,¡± he whispered against her skin.

    Alice closed her eyes and turned her head, exposing more of her throat for him to taste.

    ¡°I didn''t bring Myka to participate in the alliance decisions,¡± she said. ¡°Having an even number of representatives from the nomads would be a bad n. They might be locked in a tie if they can''t reach a consensus.¡±

    Axel bit her gently.

    ¡°Then why?¡± he asked.

    Alice took in a shaky breath.

    ¡°Because¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°They need each other.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± he asked, tightening his arms around her as he nibbled on her ear.

    ¡°Myka and Peter,¡± she whispered. ¡°They need each other, just like we did¡­.¡±

    Axel reached his hand up to her chin and turned her face toward him. He kissed her. It was rough but gentle.

    When they pulled away for air, she turned her body to him. Looking up at him with a soft growl, she held to his shoulders and jumped up into his arms.

    Axel caught her and held her close.

    ¡°Are you sure the meeting is about to start?¡± she asked yfully, biting his lower lip.

    Axel growled and kissed her hard.

    When he pulled away from her lips, she proceeded to trail kisses along his jaw, still clinging to him.

    Axel pulled out his phone as he began to carry her away from the meeting rooms.

    ¡°Let''s break for lunch,¡± he said when the other party answered the phone. ¡°I''m starving.¡±

    Axel hung up the phone and hurriedly took her to the nearest empty room with a lock.

 Chapter 460 Not Entirely Opposed

    460 Not Entirely Opposed

    Five years ago, Peter was still training to be a doctor. As a part of his training in Winter, he volunteered to visit the lesser packs to offer exams and primary care, as well as learn treatments and remedies from other packs.

    He was thrilled and thankful for every opportunity he was given. The debt he owed to Luna Corrine was beyond anything he could ever pay back.

    Yet, when he met Myka, he almost abandoned everything for him.

    Peter clenched his jaw and took a deep breath through his nostrils.

    When he heard about the potential alliance with the nomads, Myka stirred in his thoughts for the first time in a very long time. But he never imagined that he would actuallye.

    He crossed his arms on the desk and then lowered his head to rest on them. He let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Why did he have toe here?¡± he whispered.

    Seeing Myka would have been enough to unsettle him, to leave him feeling all the things he had pushed back in his mind. But, feeling his heart beating, tasting his scent and his lips¡­. That was far more than unsettling.

    Walking away was the only option he had because as angry as he was, as hurt as he felt, he knew that if Myka had reached for him once more, Peter would have fallen into his arms without hesitation.

    He may not have been the same na?ve and desperate teenager that had first met Myka five years ago, but he was still a wolf in the presence of his mate.

    Even thinking of him now, Peter swallowed as the lingering taste of peppermint and honey danced on his tongue.

    He thought of Myka¡¯s arrogantugh and licked his lips. He thought of the condescending way Myka had spoken to him as though he had no doubt that Peter had forgiven him. Even without an apology, that stupid grin on his face.

    Peter¡¯s heart was racing already.

    He remembered how the strands of blue would fall over his face as he let out soft moans whenever Peter touched him.

    Peter¡¯s hand had taken on a life of its own. Moving down over his pants, massaging his throbbing erection.

    All he had done was think of the idiot smiling, and already he was like this. What was he going to do when he showed up? Peter already knew he would. He had no doubt about that. As long as the nomads were here, Peter constantly had to be on guard. Prepared to run at any and every moment.

    But right now, he was alone in his office.

    He licked his lips as his hand pressed harder against the bulge in his pants. He closed his eyes and pressed his forehead against his arm as his fingers moved up to unfasten his pants.

    There was a soft knock at the door.

    Peter¡¯s body stiffened, and his head shot up, looking at the door.

    He took a deep calming breath and swallowed down the regrettable desire he was feeling.

    Once he had calmed his heart, and another knock was heard, he grabbed a chart as he answered.

    ¡°Come in,¡± he called out.

    The door opened, and he didn¡¯t look up at first, still trying to focus his thoughts on the present moment.

    ¡°Hello, Peter,¡± Corrine greeted him gently, closing the door behind her.

    Peter looked up with a smile. He lifted a fist to his chest and bowed his head to her.

    ¡°My Luna,¡± he greeted her in return.

    ¡°May I sit, dear?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Always,¡± he smiled. ¡°How can I help you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to check on you,¡± Corrine smiled.

    Peter swallowed.

    ¡°I assume saying ¡®I¡¯m fine¡¯ won¡¯t get me anywhere with you?¡± he asked.

    Corrine smiled and shook her head.

    Peter took a deep breath and leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°You are the only person in all Winter,¡± he began and then paused, thinking for a moment. ¡°Actually, you are the only person besides Myka and me who knew about him.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine nodded, ¡°That is why I havee to check on you.¡±

    ¡°Did Bell tell you about what happened?¡± Peter asked with an irritated sigh.

    ¡°She did,¡± Corrine replied. ¡°But I had already heard his name from Axel. I knew right away it was the same. When Bell expressed concern for you, I spoke with him.¡±

    Peter¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I appreciate your concern, but that wasn¡¯t necessary,¡± he said. ¡°Once the talks are over, he will be gone, just like before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s true,¡± Corrinemented

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°The boy is¡­ a dreamer,¡± she said.

    Peter scoffed.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Yes, but I wonder if those dreams he chases after might be fueled by nightmares,¡± she said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°For a man that ims his journey is one of freedom and exploration, I have never seen someone look so stifled and trapped,¡± she continued.

    Peter took a deep breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the effect of the bond. It¡¯s like a chain around his neck. He¡¯ll be free once he leaves Winter,¡± he sighed. ¡°We both will.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, do you want him gone?¡± she asked.

    Peter looked away.

    ¡°I told you what he said to me,¡± Peter replied quietly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine said.

    Peter clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Then, if I still want him after that, what kind of pathetic creature does that make me?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Just like the rest of us,¡± Corrine replied gently.

    Peter looked back at her. She gave him a warm smile.

    ¡°Peter, there is nothing wrong with loving someone difficult to love,¡± she said. ¡°As long as that person is who you want to be with.¡±

    ¡°So, should I just move on?¡± he asked. ¡°Forget what he said and act like it never happened?¡±

    Corrine raised a brow and had a hard look in her eye.

    ¡°I never said that,¡± she replied. ¡°If you want to love and allow him the chance to do the same, he must earn your trust back. He must beg and plead until you are satisfied.¡±

    Peter chuckled.

    Corrine smiled.

    ¡°But if that is not what you want. If your reactions to him are entirely rted to the pull of the bond. Then isn¡¯t your heart already protected? Won¡¯t you keep him from getting through your defenses?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Peter stated.

    Corrine smiled.

    ¡°If you¡¯re that confident, then there is no reason you can¡¯t¡­. Enjoy the benefits of that bond while he is here.¡±

    Peter¡¯s eyes went wide, and Corrineughed.

    ¡°From what you have said, your rtionship with Myka was almost entirely physical. Just the desire for the bond.¡±

    Peter swallowed, thinking once again of the expression on Myka¡¯s face as hey beneath Peter, thrusting into him.

    He licked his lips and pushed the thought away from his mind.

    ¡°It was¡­ yea,¡± Peter replied quietly. ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    Corrine sighed.

    ¡°Peter, you want him. He wants you,¡± Corrine stated bluntly. ¡°If you insist on the rejection, just make it clear to him that all you want is his body.¡±

    Peter felt his jaw drop.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    Corrineughed.

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with sex, dear. And I know you can attest to the fact that it is far better with your mate than any other.¡±

    ¡°How could you¡­?¡±

    ¡°This is my pack, dearest,¡± she smiled. ¡°I know far more than I ever wished to.¡±

    She was right. In the past four years, once Peter opened himself to people like Corrine and Bell, he began to explore his world much more.

    Since his mate didn¡¯t want him, Peter saw no reason to hold himself back from enjoying whatever this world had to offer him. Whether it be man or woman, as long as they were willing, so was he.

    He had been reluctant to admit what Corrine implied, but it was true. He had enjoyed each encounter, but it was never the same as it was with Myka. And to his shame, he had thought of his mate more than once during those encounters.

    ¡°I know you have a lot to think about,¡± Corrine said, standing from her chair. ¡°But perhaps this is one of those times when overthinking is actually the problem.¡±

    She gave him another warm smile, and they said their goodbyes.

    Peter stood when she was leaving, but he slumped back into his chair once the door was closed.

    Luna Corrine had just sat in his office, telling him to use his mate for sex.

    He was baffled by this turn of events. Still, as his mind wandered once more to the grin, theugh, and the blue hair that stuck to his brow in the sweat of their passions¡­ he realized he was not entirely opposed to the idea.

    Another knock at his door. He looked up, still leaning back in his chair. The door handle began to turn, and with it, Peter¡¯s heart began to race as the scent of peppermint and honey filled the room.

    Myka wasn¡¯t sure how Peter would react. If he would yell or throw things at him. But he needed to try. He wanted to talk to him, to exin himself.

    He knocked at the door to Peter¡¯s office. Myka turned the handle, afraid that Peter would realize it was him, and lock the door before he had a chance to speak with him.

    Myka pushed open the door, he looked toward the desk, but no one was there. Had he already left?

    But before he could consider anything else, the front of his shirt was grabbed and yanked roughly, bringing Myka into the room. That was followed by the door closing and the lock turning.

    Myka turned to see Peter looking back at him, but he looked strange. Different. His eyes swam with a familiar darkness he hadn¡¯t seen in these five years. His breathing was shaky and shallow.

    ¡°Peter¡­?¡± Myka whispered.

    But no other words managed to escape his lips before they were captured by Peter¡¯s hunger.

 Chapter 461 Havent Earned It

    Myka''s mind was reeling while his body reacted naturally. His lips moved with Peter, parting to allow their tongues to get reacquainted as he tried desperately to settle his mind.

    Peter sucked on Myka''s bottom lip and pushed him back until Myka''s thighs hit the desk, and he was forced to stumble back on top of the charts that Peter had been working on.

    The fall separated them long enough for Myka''s mind and body to copse back together. He looked up at Peter, the hunger in his eyes and the soft pants he let out threatened to shake Myka''s mind again.

    What was happening?

    ¡°Peter¡­¡± Myka whispered through his own soft pants.

    Peter growled and reached forward. He grabbed hold of the bottom of Myka''s shirt and pulled it up over his head but then used it to hold Myka''s arms back.

    ¡°Peter!¡± Myka shouted in surprise.

    But Peter didn''t seem to hear or notice. He moved between Myka''s legs, the dark swirling lust in his eyes focused on Myka''s pale, lean chest. He lowered his head, wrapping his lips around one of Myka''s nipples.

    Myka gasped and bit down on his lip.

    It had been five long years since he hadst felt this exhration. He couldn''t believe this was happening. He came to talk, to clear the air. This was beyond his expectations.

    He wanted to touch him, to taste him. Myka had spent five years missing Peter, dreaming of him and longing for him. Now here he was, and he couldn''t touch him.

    Myka struggled against his shirt, but Peter held tightly to it.

    ¡°Peter,¡± Myka called in a husky voice. ¡°Let me touch you¡­ please.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Peter replied, flicking his tongue against the hardened nipple on Myka''s chest and then biting down on it.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Myka cried out. It was painful, but Peter''s tongue soothed him. His hot breath eased away the sting.

    Peter continued to suck and bite at Myka''s chest while he held his arms locked in ce.

    Myka didn''t understand what was happening. He was enjoying Peter''s touch, his tongue. But this was nothing like before. When had Peter be so aggressive? And why wouldn''t he let Myka touch him?

    How could they make up if he couldn''t give Peter just as much pleasure as he was receiving?

    ¡°Peter,¡± Myka whispered desperately as another bite sent a shockwave of painful delight down his shaft, stiffening him to an ufortable degree. ¡°Please¡­ let me touch you.¡±

    Peter pulled away from Myka''s chest, leaving a few nibbles along his throat as he straightened himself up.

    He hovered just above Myka''s, close enough that he could feel his hot breath against his lips, but he couldn''t kiss him if he tried.

    ¡°No,¡± Peter whispered with a strange look. ¡°You haven''t earned it¡­.¡±

    Myka furrowed his brow. He looked into Peter''s eyes, he saw the lust, the hunger, but further back, he saw Peter. He saw the hurt from five years ago exposed and raw.

    This wasn''t makeup sex. It wasn''t even angry sex. It was empty.

    When Myka came today, he was prepared for yelling and possibly hitting. He was ready to be thrown out and toe begging at Peter''s door as many times as it took for him to hear him out.

    But he was not prepared for meaningless sex between them.

    Peter moved his body forward, pressing his thigh against Myka''s groin until he moaned. Peter grinned to himself. As he leaned down to the other nipple, intent on pulling every moan he could from Myka''s soft lips.

    ¡°Peter,¡± Myka called softly.

    Peter ignored him and flicked it with his tongue. Myka did his best to suppress the moan.

    ¡°Peter¡­ stop,¡± Myka whispered, his breathing getting shallow.

    Peter grinned and bit down on the nipple between his teeth. He then sucked hard on it when Myka let out a small cry.

    ¡°Peter¡­ stop!¡± Myka finally shouted.

    Peter was surprised and drew back. He looked up, expecting to see Myka blushing with soft pants and ssy eyes. Hoping to see his anticipation and the same desire that raged within Peter.

    But he did not expect to see tears streaming down Myka''s face. He did not expect to see hurt in his eyes.

    Peter furrowed his brows. He let go of Myka''s shirt and took several steps back.

    Myka sniffled and clenched his jaw, pulling his shirt back over his head. He looked away from Peter, and they were both quiet.

    Peter hugged himself and swallowed as he also turned away. Suddenly feeling both confused and foolish.

    Myka sniffled again, and Peter felt a pang of guilt. But then the memory of the treatment room shed in his mind, of Myka grabbing hold of him and kissing him.

    ¡°I don''t understand,¡± he said bitterly. ¡°What''s the problem?¡±

    Myka looked up at him. That hurt was still there.

    ¡°You started this, Myka! You kissed me, remember?¡± Peter growled.

    Myka clenched his jaw and stood up from the desk.

    ¡°I kissed you because of how I feel about you because I missed you so much that I couldn''t hold it in anymore once I saw you,¡± he said. ¡°But this¡­ this wasn''t about that.¡±

    Peter looked away.

    ¡°I know you don''t believe me,¡± Myka said quietly, his tone filled with heartache. ¡°But I came here to talk. To exin and apologize and try to work things out with you. I came because I care about you.¡±

    Myka stood up from the desk, swallowed, and walked toward Peter.

    ¡°I may have disappointed and hurt you before, but I never tried to use you,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I never tried to treat you like you didn''t matter to me.¡±

    Peter was stunned into silence, unable to defend himself or even respond to Myka''s words.

    Without another word from either of them, Myka left the office. And Peter slumped down at his desk in frustration.

    ***

    The next day Peter sat on his couch, taking a much-deserved day off from the hospital. Usually, this was when he did all his errands and would go out for drinks or a run with a couple of friends.

    But instead, he was curled up on the couch. He had a nket wrapped around him and a bowl of cold noodles sitting on the table beside him.

    Generally, he would have picked up groceries on his way home from the hospital before his day off. But yesterday, he hadn''t been in the mood to deal with anything.

    Myka had well and truly taken up residence inside Peter''s mind. He just kept thinking of the hurt look in his eyes. And what he had said.

    He sighed andid his back on the couch.

    There was a knock at his door.

    He sighed and turned away, refusing to acknowledge the world outside or those that lived in it.

    But the person on the other side of the door didn''t seem to get the hint.

    After a series of at least ten knocks in a row, Peter couldn''t handle it anymore. He growled as he shoved the nket off him and to the floor. Still dressed in his pajamas, a long sleeve white shirt, and a pair of lounge pants with stethoscopes all over, he got up to answer the door.

    He assumed from the irritating way they were persisting it must be Bell. No one else he had ever met could annoy him quite as much as she could. Of course, most of the time, that annoyance was followed byughter.

    Maybe it was a good thing for her to visit. He knew she was bound to show up sooner orter demanding answers about who exactly Myka was. Perhaps talking about what had happened between them five years ago and the day before would help him process it all better.

    As he got closer to the door, he got his answer.

    ¡°I know you''re in there!¡± she said in a sing-song voice.

    Peter couldn''t help butugh as he reached for the door.

    ¡°Come on, Peter, Ren is with Corrine. I can stand out here all day if I have to!¡± Bell called through the door.

    ¡°Isn''t she in the discussions with the nomads today?¡± Peter asked as he pulled open the door.

    Bell smiled brightly.

    ¡°They canceled it for a few days,¡± she said, moving past him to enter the house. ¡°Caleb said he needed to return home for a few days, and the nomad reps were getting antsy. Axel told them they were wee to stay within Winter if they wanted, or they could return to the rest of their wolves and have their own discussions. They''lle back in four days to talk again.¡±

    Peter nodded and chewed his bottom lip.

    ¡°And did they leave?¡± he asked nonchntly as he sat back on the couch, pulling the nket over his knees.

    Bell raised her eyebrow at him.

    ¡°You mean, did Myka leave?¡± she asked.

    Peter looked away.

    Bellughed.

    ¡°I honestly don''t know,¡± she said. ¡°Corrine just gave me a brief rundown before I headed this way.¡±

    Peter nodded.

    Another knock at his door had them both looking up.

    ¡°Are you expecting someone else?¡± Bell asked.

    Peter shook his head.

    The knocks continued.

    Peter considered ignoring it, but the person didn''t seem to give up.

    ¡°That''s annoying,¡± Bell sighed.

    Peter looked at her with a raised brow.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He shook his head as he got up to answer the door.

    ¡°Coming!¡± he called out as he reached the door and gently pulled it open.

    His brows furrowed in confusion at the person on the other side.

    ¡°Hiya, Dr. Petey,¡± Alice smiled.

 Chapter 462 Open To Sharing

    462 Open To Sharing

    ¡°What are you doing here, Alice?¡± Peter sighed, clenching his jaw at the name ¡®Petey¡¯.

    Alice scoffed.

    ¡°Such a cold greeting,¡± she replied in mock offense.

    Peter tilted his head and raised an eyebrow suspiciously.

    Alice sighed. ¡°You¡¯re no fun.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯ve heard,¡± Peter replied, stepping aside to let Alice into his home. ¡°So, again, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Ya know, Petey,¡± Alice smiled, noting the clenched jaw on Peter. ¡°You¡¯re a straight shooter. I like that.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bell asked as she got up from her ce on the couch.

    ¡°Alice is about to tell me why she¡¯s knocking at my door,¡± Peter replied, looking back at Alice.

    ¡°Petey, I¡¯m going to be very honest with you,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°I have exactly four people in this world that I care about. There are others I take care of by extension of those people¡­ but really, truly, there are only four. So, if someone hurts one of those four, I wille knocking on someone¡¯s door.¡±

    Alice¡¯s smile suddenly looked quite cold to Peter. He found himself swallowing and taking a step back.

    Alice took a step forward.

    ¡°So, perhaps, you can tell me why as I escorted Myka to the border this morning, he couldn¡¯t even muster a smile?¡± she whispered.

    Peter¡¯s eyes widened, and then his brows furrowed.

    ¡°You know Myka?¡± he asked.

    Bell quickly moved between them. Standing to block Peter from Alice.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s all just back up a little bit. This is starting to feel a little tense,¡± she said. ¡°Alice, just so you know, Myka is the one that jumped on Peter, ok? Peter hasn¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±

    Alice¡¯s gaze did not shift or move. Her eyes focused entirely on Peter.

    ¡°Is that true, Peter?¡± she asked, a soft growl in her voice. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡±

    Peter swallowed.

    Bell looked back over her shoulder at Peter.

    ¡°Tell her, Peter,¡± she whispered.

    Peter looked away from Bell.

    ¡°Did he really leave?¡± Peter asked.

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb rushed back home to Summer. There was an issue with Ashleigh,¡± Alice replied. ¡°The other nomads were struggling to make any decisions, and Myka waspletely useless.¡±

    Peter looked at the ground, wondering just how distracted Myka had been.

    ¡°What happened to Ash?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Alice shook her head. ¡°All Caleb told Axel was that there was something wrong, and he needed to get back to make sure she was all right.¡±

    Bell nodded and looked away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Galen knows anything about it or is in any kind of danger,¡± Alice added. ¡°From what I understand, it was something that only Caleb would have known through their bond.¡±

    Bell nodded and smiled, appreciating that Alice was trying to help calm her nerves about a potential threat to her best friend and husband.

    Alice looked back at Peter.

    ¡°The point is, Axel called for a recess in order for Caleb to get his situation sorted while the nomads are given a chance to get their thoughts in order. Myka was the first out the door, saying he had no reason to stick around.¡±

    Another soft growl hung at the center of her words; Peter swallowed.

    ¡°Rather strange for someone that begged for the opportunity toe here,¡± she added.

    ¡°How do you know Myka?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s my little brother,¡± Alice said.

    Peter¡¯s eyes went wide.

    Bell¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°Wait, what? How?¡± she asked. ¡°You look nothing alike, and he certainly doesn¡¯t look like Holden.¡±

    Alice chuckled.

    ¡°The same way Axel is your brother,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Bell replied.

    ¡°I have known Myka for a very long time. He is family to me,¡± Alice said, looking back at Peter once more. ¡°So, again¡­ why has Myka stopped smiling?¡±

    Bell moved to catch Alice¡¯s gaze. Giving her own angry look.

    She had a healthy fear and respect for Alice, but she also was Peter¡¯s friend, and she wasn¡¯t going to allow anyone to try and force him into a rtionship he had no interest in.

    ¡°He¡¯s probably upset because Peter rejected him,¡± Bell replied, standing taller before Peter. ¡°Something he had every right to do. You can¡¯t force him to ept Myka as a mate, even if he is your brother.¡±

    Bell clenched her jaw and stared back at Alice, prepared to defend Peter.

    But Peter touched her shoulder gently. Bell looked back at him.

    ¡°Do you really think that she, of all people, would try to force someone to ept a binding they didn¡¯t want?¡± Peter asked softly.

    Bell nced back at Alice.

    Alice gave her a soft smile and a slight raise of the brow but said nothing. Instead, she just shifted her gaze back to Peter, still waiting for his answer.

    Peter took a deep breath.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all go have a seat in the living room,¡± he said, walking past both women to grab himself a ss of water.

    They all made themselvesfortable. Peter took his spot curled up inside his nket, Bell sat on the other side of the couch, while Alice sat down in the recliner.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Peter?¡± Bell asked.

    He sighed.

    ¡°You want to know what the deal is with Myka and me,¡± he said to Bell and then turned to Alice. ¡°And you want to know what happened yesterday, right?¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°Yesterday?¡± Bell asked.

    Peter nodded.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a yesterday,¡± Bell whispered, ncing at Alice.

    Alice smirked.

    ¡°All right,¡± Peter sighed. ¡°I¡¯m feeling¡­ open to sharing today.¡±

    Bell tried to hide her excitement.

    Though it was apparent that something bad had happened between them, she couldn¡¯t help the curiosity she felt about the story of Peter and Myka.

    In the years she and Peter had been friends, he had hardly shown any interest in anyone for more than a day or two. Even those encounters, being frowned upon in the traditions of Winter, were few and far between.

    Bell smiled to herself as a thought urred to her.

    Peter was not a Winter wolf, so the traditions didn¡¯t affect him the way they did most others. Ashleigh was the Alpha of Winter¡¯s daughter; tradition was everything to her.

    Very different personalities and values, but both rejected their true mate for one reason or another, even though they clearly loved them very much.

    It was infuriating, while also very funny.

    ¡®Ashleigh,¡¯ Bell whispered in her thoughts. ¡®What happened?¡¯

    Bell sighed.

    ¡°Why do you look more nervous than me?¡± Peterughed.

    Bell smiled and took a breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little worried about Ashleigh,¡± she replied honestly. ¡°Sorry. I just can¡¯t help but wonder what happened that would make Caleb rush home so quickly.¡±

 Chapter 463 Ill Help You

    463 I''ll Help You

    [Two Days Ago]

    Ashleigh¡¯s mind stirred; she felt the coolness of the sheets against her bare skin and smelled the melting wax and smoke from the candles lit around the room.

    ¡®That¡¯s weird,¡¯ she thought. Knowing full well she had worn a nightgown to bed and hadn¡¯t lit any candles.

    The bed moved just slightly behind her, dipping with a sudden weight, and then the heat of his body curling around her spread over her skin like wildfire.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath, inhaling his scent and closing her eyes to let it fill her.

    His warm mouth settled over her throat, kissing her gently as she leaned back against him.

    She smiled.

    ¡°You really are an incubus¡­¡± she whispered.

    He smiled against her throat.

    ¡°And I n to steal every drop of your delicious energies,¡± Caleb whispered. His hot breath sent pulses of pleasure rippling through her nervous system.

    His fingertips trailed over her shoulder to trace her vicle as his naked body pressed against her back. Gentle lips touched against the curve of her throat as she released soft pants of anticipation.

    Caleb¡¯s fingertips continued down to trace small circles over the top of her breast until he found her nipple.

    Ashleigh licked her lips as she unconsciously stretched her body back against him for more ess.

    Caleb sucked gently on her throat as his fingers massaged her breast. He pressed his lower body firmly against her, letting her know how much he missed her.

    Ashleigh let out a moan. She reached back, trying to touch him, to make him feel the pleasure she felt as his hand teased her nipple. But he pulled his hand away from her breast and stopped her.

    He grabbed her hand and whispered.

    ¡°No,¡± he said, moving her hand to her stomach. He nibbled at her ear as his hot breath whispered. ¡°Touch yourself.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    He nuzzled his head against her, bringing his lips back to her ear.

    ¡°Touch yourself,¡± he whispered again.

    Ashleigh hesitated and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡­ haven¡¯t really¡­ I don¡¯t¡­.¡±

    She was too embarrassed to finish the sentence.

    Caleb smiled at the innocence of his precious mate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± he whispered.

    Caleb¡¯s hand slid over hers, gently holding her hand. He guided her down to her thigh. He let her go.

    ¡°Move your hand where you want to be touched,¡± he whispered heatedly into her ear.

    Ashleigh swallowed as his voice sent a thrum of heat into the exact ce she longed for his touch.

    Caleb massaged her thigh as Ashleigh took a deep breath and licked her lips. Timidly, she moved her hand toward her center.

    She felt the heating off her as her fingers slid over her mound. She paused, applying the gentlest pressure. She let out a soft breath. Again, she gently rubbed, sending mild currents of pleasure deeper into the heat.

    Ashleigh did this a few more times, pressing a little more aggressively. Soft gasps and gentle moans escaped her lips.

    Caleb¡¯s hand left her thigh and once more settled over hers. He nibbled at her ear.

    ¡°Further,¡± he whispered, encouraging her hand down.

    Ashleigh¡¯s heart picked up, and she swallowed with nervous anticipation.

    His strong warm hand guided her into her outer folds until her fingertips dipped into a sticky, wet heat. It was a strange feeling that she had no chance to process as he led her finger to the sensitive bud. Even the gentlest graze had her gasping and leaning back against him.

    Even without his guidance, Ashleigh flicked the bud, pressing against it as she felt the heat and pressure gathering inside her. Her breaths quickened, and she leaned back against him as he bit along her shoulder.

    Caleb¡¯s hand moved away from hers. Moving further down, Ashleigh already knew what he was doing, and the anticipation drove her even more wild. Caleb slipped one, then two fingers inside of her, drawing a gasping moan from her.

    He moved against her, it wasn¡¯t deep, but it was enough to make her walls squeeze around him. Feeling his fingers moving inside her, she gasped again as he pushed a third into her.

    She felt iting. The wave that would crash over her and drown her in ecstasy, her fingers moved harder against the sensitive bud, and her breathing became quicker and more desperate. As she rocked her body against his hand.

    ¡°Keep going, baby. You¡¯re almost there,¡± he whispered against her shoulder.

    Ashleigh did as he said, continuing to stimte herself until the pleasure was almost painful. Her throat felt like it would dry out from all of her pantings.

    But just as she didn¡¯t think she could take it any longer, the wave crashed over her with a guttural moan. Her entire body convulsed with the strength of her orgasm.

    Ashleigh pulled her hand away from her body, grabbing hold of the bed as she continued to feel the throbbing, pulsing energy pour over her.

    ¡°We¡¯re not done,¡± Caleb whispered against her ear.

    She felt him pull away from her. His hand moved down and lifted her leg just enough for him to slip his stiff shaft between her thighs.

    Ashleigh gasped as he stroked against her. Her juices slid over him as he ran his length along her slit.

    ¡°Touch me,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t need to be convinced this time.

    She immediately reached down and put her hand around the head of his cock, rubbing it as he continued to gently thrust himself between her thighs.

    Ashleigh moved her hips, pressing her wetness down over the top of his shaft.

    Caleb let out a hungry groan as she did so.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can wait,¡± he whispered as he kissed and bit along her throat. ¡°Watching you touch yourself was too much.¡±

    Caleb paused his thrusting, the head of his shaft pressing against her overstimted bud. Ashleigh released a shaky breath as the soft touch continued the torturous pleasure.

    ¡°Then why wait?¡± she asked in a husky voice as she rolled her hips forward and down, with a delighted moan as she forced the head of the shaft inside her.

 Chapter 464 Dreams Are Nice

    464 Dreams Are Nice

    Caleb growled and grabbed hold of her hip tightly.

    He sucked in a deep breath and let it out slowly as he held himself still.

    ¡°Naughty girl,¡± he whispered breathily into her ear before plunging himself all the way to the hilt inside her.

    Ashleigh cried out and gripped tightly to the sheets at the sudden fullness. He thrust into her several times, holding tightly to her hip.

    Ashleigh moaned and cried out as each thrust sent another jolt through her body. Caleb thrust harder and faster as he felt her heart rate increase and the excitement building. Her walls squeezed around him, and with a final thrust, he bit down on her mark, savoring her taste as he forced her back over the edge of her pleasure.

    Her body tightened and shook as a scream tore from her lips and her mind floated along the crashing waves of desire and satisfaction.

    Caleb turned her onto her back and spread her legs to settle between them. Ashleigh''s mind was still floating in ecstasy when his tongue dipped into her and began top up her juices.

    She gasped and slipped her fingers into his hair; each flick of his tongue drew another soft cry and tightened her grip.

    Caleb pulled his mouth away from her core, trailing wet kisses onto her hip and stomach and finally stopping at her breast. He pulled her nipple into his mouth and twirled his tongue around it before sucking down on it roughly, making Ashleigh cry out.

    As her hands gripped the sheets and she shoved her head back into the mattress while he teased and pulled at her nipple, Caleb lined himself up with her entrance once more.

    He pulled his mouth away from her breast and looked down at her.

    Ashleigh was panting heavily, her face flush with excitement and weariness.

    ¡°Baby¡­¡± she whispered between breaths. ¡°It''s too much¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he whispered softly.

    She looked up into his silvery eyes and saw the desire that stared back at her. Though she was exhausted and nearly spent, she felt a deep growl within her own belly. She wanted him just as much as he wanted her.

    ¡°No¡­¡± she whispered, licking her lips.

    Caleb smiled and traced her slit at the tip of his shaft. Ashleigh let out a shuddered breath as her body arched in reaction to him.

    He lined himself up, and he pushed into her with an agonizingly slow movement. Ashleigh''s breath caught in her throat as he filled her once more.

    Once he was entirely inside her, he didn''t move, just holding his ce and keeping them connected.

    Caleb leaned forward, hovering his lips just above hers.

    ¡°I don''t think I could survive without this special connection of ours,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh still took small shallow breaths; Caleb could feel the twitches of her walls against him. Just having him inside her, stretching her, stimted her already sensitive depths.

    ¡°I think I might be addicted to you, Ash. I need to feel you, all of you, every single day for the rest of my life,¡± he whispered, kissing her lips gently.

    ¡°I''m not sure I will survive that,¡± Ashleighughed between soft pants.

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°I will let you rest tomorrow,¡± he offered as he slowly began to move inside her. ¡°But for the rest of the tonight¡­.¡±

    His thrusting increased in tempo, and Ashleigh''s soft pants began to be desperate gasps as he hit the ce deep inside her, making her toes curl.

    ¡°We''re going to enjoy everyst moment until neither of us can think straight anymore.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered as she tried to gain control of her breathing. ¡°You have some¡­ catching up to do¡­¡±

    Caleb caught the dark swirl of mischief in her eyes just before she made her move.

    Ashleigh wrapped her arms around his neck and bit down on his mark as she rolled her hips up against him and squeezed her walls tightly around his shaft.

    Caleb cried out in surprise as his own release was forced out of him by his crafty mate.

    ***

    [One Day Ago]

    ¡°I''m so tired,¡± Ashleigh whispered against Caleb''s chest.

    Caleb smiled and hugged her close.

    ¡°Just sleep in tomorrow. Mom and Galen have things covered for now.¡±

    ¡°Yea, but I''m supposed to be testing out the new weapons from Burning Ember that you sent back.¡±

    ¡°It can wait a few hours,¡± Caleb said, kissing the top of her head. ¡°You need to rest.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°Says the man that keeps me from actually getting any rest!¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°I can''t help it,¡± he said, hugging her tighter. ¡°I miss you.¡±

    ¡°It''s been three days,¡± sheughed, ¡°and you have pulled me into an incubus dream both nights you''ve been gone. Have you had time to miss me?¡±

    ¡°Dreams are nice,¡± he whispered. ¡°But the real thing is much better.¡±

    ¡°Our dreams are pretty close to real,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°I''m certainly as tired after them as I am after a genuine all-night session with you.¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°They are close,¡± he said. ¡°But your scent doesn''t stay with me throughout the day from dreams.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled, knowing she had curled up with his pillow to sleep that night because his scent lingered on it.

    ¡°I miss you, too,¡± she said, tracing her finger along his chest. ¡°So, finish up these debates ande home. I promise you my undivided attention for at least twenty-four hours.¡±

    ¡°That is definitely strong motivation I can hold to,¡± Caleb growled, running his hand along her back. ¡°But maybe, you can give me a little more?¡±

    Ashleigh felt the tingle through her skin and pulled away.

    ¡°Ok, that''s enough of that,¡± sheughed. ¡°We both need sleep! I am cutting you off.¡±

    Calebughed and moved to chase after her, but the dream fell away, and he found himself alone in his bed. The room was dark, and out the window, he could see the snow on the trees.

    Caleb sighed andid his head back on the pillow. He smiled, tempted to reach out to her again, but she was right. The sooner these discussions were done, the sooner he could return to her.

    ***

    The discussions with the nomads were more irritating than expected. They argued amongst themselves and hardly listened to what the alphas had to say.

    Myka, the one that was a friend of Alice, seemed more distracted than anyone, hardly paying attention to what was being said.

    Caleb was also struggling to focus on the meeting.

    Not long after the earliest discussion that morning had begun, he felt something strange. As though his connection with Ashleigh was strained somehow.

    When they finally settled on taking a break, Caleb rushed out of the room. He tried calling her, but she didn''t answer. He reached out to her, but something kept him from reaching her.

    He tried his best not to panic. Not to jump to conclusions.

    Finally, he got ahold of Fiona. When she said she hadn''t seen her all day, he asked her to check on Ashleigh.

    It was another hour before he heard back, Fiona had gone to his room, and Ashleigh was asleep.

    Caleb took a deep breath, knowing she was all right.

    Fiona told him she couldn''t wake her, but Caleb told her to let Ashleigh sleep, knowing why she was so worn out.

    Heughed to himself after the call. He had been so worried, but in the end, his need to be with her caused the issue. Caleb made a mental note to temper his desires as best he could.

    The rest of the day passed without incident. He wasn''t concerned when he didn''t hear from Ashleigh, knowing she was still safe in their room.

    It wasn''t until hey in bed that night, thinking of how to approach the nomads and get them to listen, that something changed.

    He heard a whisper.

    a€?I''m fine,'' she whispered in his ear. a€?Please, try not to worry.''

    Caleb smiled, thinking his mother must have told her he had called. He was about to reply and tease her, but then everything changed.

    Their bond, their constant connection, was abruptly cut off.

 Chapter 465 Like A Toy

    ¡°Whatever happened to Ashleigh,¡± Alice said. ¡°Caleb is on his way to her side; he will let us know as soon as he can.¡±

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°Sorry, Peter,¡± she said. ¡°Please¡­ tell us about Myka.¡±

    Peter took a deep breath and a drink of his water before he began.

    ¡°Five years ago, as part of my training, I traveled between a lot of the lesser packs,¡± he began. ¡°It was a way to learn treatments and remedies that Winter wasn¡¯t already familiar with. While also increasing my chances of being epted into Winter when I turned eighteen and could officially petition to join.¡±

    Peter had been living within the Winter territories for just over two years at that time. He still remembered the day that Luna Corrine had given him the opportunity. A chance to prove to her, and everyone else, that she hadn¡¯t made a mistake when she brought him home.

    Bell knew that Peter had not been born in Winter, but she thought that his parents had been the ones to petition for eptance. He had never really shared much about his past, and she had assumed that they died when he was young, but to know that he had to petition, meant that, just like her, his parents did note with him to Winter. So where were they?

    ¡°I was on my way back to Winter; my tour was finally over. When everything changed,¡± Peter continued, pausing with a soft smile as he seemed to remember the moment. ¡°I smelled peppermint and honey in the air. It was not abination I ever expected to enjoy, but it touched on something deep inside me.¡±

    Alice smiled and nodded as she thought of the sweet boy in her heart.

    On the other hand, Bell didn¡¯t smile, but she understood. There was a time, briefly, when the scent of her mate had been sweet, like a delicious, juicy bite of ripened fruit. But over time, that scent had grown sickly and spoilt.

    ¡°The scent pulled me into the forest, through the trees to a stream. There he was, this glorious blue-haired young man, more beautiful than anyone I had ever seen.¡±

    Peter paused, thinking of Myka crouching by the stream¡¯s edge, washing his hands. His dark, narrow eyes turned back at Peter; in that darkness, Peter saw a home.

    When their eyes locked, his heart pounded wildly in his chest, and the air left his lungs. Myka stood up tall, and Peter licked his lips.

    They moved toward each other and circled each other slowly, cautiously. After a while, they introduced themselves. Myka was sixteen, almost two years younger than Peter, who was only two months shy of his eighteenth birthday.

    ¡°The pull to each other¡­. It was unexpected, indescribable,¡± Peter continued. ¡°I dyed my return. I spent the next three weeks practically living off the affection and the sweet words that Myka whispered to me as we enjoyed each other. My mind was full of him and only him.

    ¡°I forgot about Winter, about my desire to be a doctor. About Luna Corrine and all that she had done for me. All that mattered was Myka. Being with Myka, staying with him. He was all that I needed, all that I wanted. I nned to spend the rest of my life traveling the world by his side, wherever he wanted to go.¡±

    Peter paused, clenching his jaw as he wiped away a stray tear that rolled down his cheek.

    ¡°But Myka had other dreams, and there wasn¡¯t room for me in them,¡± he said quickly and abruptly. ¡°So, when he said that being with me wasn¡¯t part of his journey, I rejected him and remembered what was actually important. I came home, became a doctor, became an official Winter wolf, and moved on with my life.¡±

    Bell reached out and grabbed Peter¡¯s hand, gently squeezing it.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Peter,¡± she whispered. ¡°No wonder you were so upset at the hospital.¡±

    Peter sighed and gave her a soft smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°What an ass,¡± Bell continued with irritation. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he kissed you like that after what happened between you. He has no shame.¡±

    ¡°Peter,¡± Alice called. ¡°What happened yesterday?¡±

    Peter swallowed but didn¡¯t look up at her.

    ¡°Luna Corrine came and spoke with me,¡± he began. ¡°She knew I was having some¡­plicated feelings about Myka being here.¡±

    ¡°Complicated feelings?¡± Alice asked.

    Peter closed his eyes.

    ¡°As you know, there is a strong sexualponent to the pull of the bond,¡± Peter sighed. ¡°His sudden arrival left me¡­ frustrated.¡±

    Bell sessfully managed to suppress herughter.

    ¡°Luna Corrine suggested that since it was clear that Myka did not want tomit to me, and I no longer wish tomit to him, perhaps a needs-based rtionship could be established during his stay here in Winter.¡±

    Peter looked to the floor as he finished his sentence.

    ¡°Hold up,¡± Bell said with a raised brow. ¡°Are you saying that Corrine told you to make Myka your friend with benefits?¡±

    Peter cleared his throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure you would call us friends¡­ we barely know each other,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°So¡­ what? Sex buddies?¡± Bell asked with augh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that that is exactly what she meant¡­.¡± Peter replied.

    ¡°And?¡± Alice asked. ¡°Did you approach Myka with this idea of a purely physical rtionship?¡±

    Peter swallowed; the neutrality in her tone spoke volumes. She wasn¡¯t calm. She was angry and trying to hold back.

    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± he began nervously. ¡°He.. uh, he¡­ came to my office yesterday. After Luna Corrine left.¡±

    Peter continued staring at the floor as he swallowed the lump in his throat.

    ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t exactly talk to him about it.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Bell asked.

    Peter took a deep breath.

    ¡°When he came to the door, I just kind of grabbed him and kissed him.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Bell replied with surprise. ¡°Well, I mean, he did kiss you first, so¡­.¡±

    ¡°I also pulled off his shirt and used it to bind his hands so only I could touch him¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, that¡¯s¡­ wait, what?¡± Bell asked with surprise.

    ¡°And began to tease his body¡­ even after he asked me to stop.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Peter¡­¡± Bell said in quiet disbelief.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Peter sighed. ¡°He, uhm¡­ he was upset. He said I was trying to use him and treated him like he didn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°I mean, you weren¡¯t in the right, but you weren¡¯t really doing that exactly¡­ right?¡± Bell said, trying tofort him.

    ¡°You made him less than a person,¡± Alice said quietly.

    Both Bell and Peter looked up at her. The anger in her eyes was tant.

    ¡°You treated him like a toy for you to y with however you wanted.¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 466 I Know The Cost

    ¡°No, no. That wasn''t my intention at all,¡± Peter defended himself immediately.

    ¡°But that''s what you did,¡± Alice replied coldly. ¡°You didn''t ask. You didn''t listen. You took what you wanted, and you ignored his wishes.¡±

    ¡°I stopped!¡±

    ¡°And how many times did he have to ask you to!¡± Alice growled.

    Peter clenched his jaw and looked away.

    ¡°Too many,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°At least you know that,¡± she replied quietly.

    Bell sat silently, taking a shaky breath.

    Alice took a deep breath, slowly blowing it out to calm her anger.

    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Peter whispered.

    ¡°Not to me.¡± Alice smiled.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said.

    Alice sighed, pushing away the fire in her frustration.

    ¡°You are a good man, Peter. You just did a stupid thing out of anger,¡± she said.

    ¡°That doesn''t make it all right,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Alice said. ¡°But maybe it will help you understand. Because Myka is a good man too, and he did a stupid thing out of fear.¡±

    Peter looked up at her with furrowed brows.

    Alice shook her head.

    ¡°It is not my story to tell,¡± she replied. ¡°But the way I see it, you owe each other at least an honest conversation. About both the past and the present.¡±

    Peter nodded.

    ¡°You''re right,¡± he sighed. ¡°Honestly, I never asked him to exin his reasoning. I just sort of shut down when he told me thatmitting to me was the end of his journey.¡±

    ¡°To be fair,¡± Bell interjected, ¡°I can''t imagine anyone would take something like that with a lot of grace.¡±

    Peter chuckled.

    ¡°I guess not,¡± Peter said. He looked up at Alice. ¡°No matter what happened between us five years ago, what I did yesterday was wrong. I will apologize to him, I promise.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    ¡°What? Now?¡± Peter asked with surprise and just a hint of panic in his eyes.

    Alice got up from her chair and nodded.

    ¡°From what I have learned about you, taking a day off is rare. So, if I don''t make you go now, you will likely work through the remainder of his time here.¡±

    ¡°She has a point,¡± Bell chimed in.

    ¡°Whose side are you on?¡± Peter replied.

    ¡°The side that gets you what you really want.¡± Bell smiled. Peter lowered his eyes. ¡°I may not know Myka or what exactly is keeping you both from embracing your bond. But I can see that you care about him, Peter.¡±

    ¡°There is more to life than romance.¡± Peter sighed.

    ¡°True, but that doesn''t mean you need to cut yourself off from it either,¡± Bell said with a gentle grin.

    ***

    Peter and Alice took a car and headed South.

    ¡°You know you really shouldn''t be driving,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Bell said I was fine for a short trip.¡±

    ¡°Bell''s not the one in the car,¡± he replied quietly.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Dr. Petey. I won''t let you die before you and Myka resolve the issues between you.¡±

    ¡°How kind of you,¡± Peter sighed with annoyance. ¡°Could you please stop calling me a€?Petey''? You know I don''t like it.¡±

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°I''ll stop if you tell me the real reason you don''t like it,¡± she said.

    Peter took a deep breath and closed his eyes,ying his head back against the headrest of his chair.

    From the darkness of his memory, a pair of cold green eyes stared lifelessly at him. He opened his eyes and shook the image away.

    ¡°It reminds me of something I don''t enjoy remembering,¡± he said gently.

    ¡°Ok,¡± Alice replied simply.

    ¡°Ok?¡± he questioned. ¡°Just like that?¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°I asked you for days to stop, and you wouldn''t!¡±

    ¡°You never told me the reason before, just that you preferred a€?Peter''.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t tell you anything specific just now,¡± Peter replied with slight curiosity.

    ¡°No, but what you did say was enough,¡± Alice replied. ¡°I don''t want to encourage the ghosts that haunt you.¡±

    Peter didn''t know exactly what she meant or what she knew. But he was all too happy to let the subject fall.

    The nomads had several small encampments, a few within Winter and several just outside the border. But Myka had his own campsite at least three miles away from the nearest wolf.

    ¡°Shouldn''t he be closer to the others?¡± Peter asked. ¡°So they can discuss the treaty and make a decision?¡±

    ¡°That would be the smart and logical thing to do,¡± she replied. ¡°But Myka is one of the more extreme nomads. If he can avoid it, he will never share a camp with others.¡±

    Peter furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°He doesn''t trust anyone,¡± she replied.

    Peter looked at her.

    ¡°When did that start?¡± he asked.

    Alice took a deep breath and smiled.

    ¡°Suspicion and mistrust are the birthrights of every Spring wolf.¡±

    Peter swallowed.

    ¡°He was a Spring wolf?¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°He never told me that,¡± Peter whispered.

    Alice let out a gentle scoff.

    ¡°It doesn''t seem like the two of you actually spent much time getting to know each other in those three weeks you shared.¡±

    Peter clenched his jaw.

    ¡°He''s the one that closed himself off from me,¡± he growled.

    ¡°And did you tell him where you came from?¡± she asked.

    Peter''s eyes widened, and he looked at her with surprise.

    ¡°I know a little bit about a lot of things,¡± Alice replied to his unasked question. ¡°I haven''t shared it, and I won''t. But you should. Just like he should share with you.¡±

    Peter turned away.

    ¡°You probably have more secrets than anyone in Winter,¡± he sighed. ¡°Do you really think you have room to judge?¡±

    Aliceughed.

    ¡°You''re right, I do.¡± She nodded and then turned to look at him. ¡°But not from Axel. You two had three weeks, but Axel and I had less than three days.¡±

    Peter swallowed.

    ¡°In those three days, we held nothing back from each other. The good, bad, and worse,¡± Alice continued. ¡°So many people believe every word from my mouth is a lie. And for most of my life, that was the truest thing about me. But I know the cost of those lies.¡±

    Alice paused, swallowed, and looked out the window into the distance.

    ¡°He is not a price I am willing to pay. Axel is the only person I trust with all my secrets.¡±

    Peter didn''t know what to say, so he said nothing.

    The rest of the drive was quiet between them, but inside Peter''s mind, the ghosts were restless.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 467 No Line They Wont Cross

    Seven years ago, Peter was a very different person. He was shy and quiet, and though he had been all over the werewolf territories, he was na?ve.

    He was born into a family of nomadic wolves. His parents both hade from nomads and never once considered the idea of joining a pack. They didn¡¯t care one way or the other about the Goddess or the Alphas. They were just very curious.

    They traveled to see, touch, taste, and experience everything they could.

    If a pack invited them in to stay and experience the culture, they did, and after a few days, they left. They marked it on their maps if they encountered a particrly hostile group. They avoided traveling through the more frequented parts of those territories.

    Peter never knew a life different than his own.

    The Goddess was more of a fairy tale than a deity. He only really heard about her in passing as they traveled from ce to ce. He had asked his parents about her a few times, but they knew just as much as he did.

    They knew of the mate bond, but they had never experienced it. They chose each other, as had their parents before them.

    So were the first fifteen years of Peter¡¯s life. Just him and his parents, traveling and learning about the world around them. They made no real connections with anyone for more than a day or two. Only staying in one ce for a week at the most.

    But for some reason that Peter had never learned, they did something very strange shortly after his fifteenth birthday. They joined a caravan of sorts, a group of four other families of nomads traveling together.

    Peter was curious about the change but was also excited about the other wolves his age. There were five other teenagers and two children.

    For two weeks, they enjoyed themselves. They danced andughed, and Peter made friends for the first time. They had even given him a nickname. Petey.

    But almost everyone was dead by the first morning of the third week. Killed by rogue wolves that had attacked the camp in the very early hours of the morning.

    Peter, four other teenagers, and one of the children were taken.

    The rogues held them bound in the cage together for a week. They traveled during the night, and during the day, they made camp in dark caves.

    At the end of the week, they arrived at a mountainside settlement. There were caves littering the mountain and rows of tents on the ground below.

    When his parents had spoken of rogue wolves, they were always in smaller groups, feral andcking in leadership. But looking around as they carried the cage up the small mountain path toward the caves, he knew his parents had been wrong.

    There were at least two hundred wolves in this settlement. They were living together. Working together.

    He didn¡¯t have much time to observe anything else as the cage was carried into a dark cave. No torch was lit, and no light made its way to them from the entrance.

    Peter had no idea how long they stayed alone, bound together in the cold darkness. But it was long enough that more than one of them had lost control of their bowels.

    Eventually, someone came, bringing a torch with them. They separated the group into three cages. Peter was ced with the child; he didn¡¯t know him well. Only that his name was Leon and that his older brother was the one that Peter had seen stabbed through with a spear as they had tried to run during the attack

    Over several days, Peter did what he could tofort Leon. They were given only small amounts of food and water. Peter shared some of his own to give Leon a more significant portion.

    They still didn¡¯t know why they were taken or why they were being kept alive.

    Finally, one of the rogues returned. He looked at each of them carefully before choosing one of the others. She screamed as they dragged her away. She never came back.

    Leon looked up at Peter, his green eyes filled with fear. Peter smiled and tried to reassure him they would be fine.

    Over the next few nights, they were all taken. Only one of them returned. His face was swollen and bruised, he had open wounds all over his body, and he couldn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t survive the night.

    The following night, it was down to Peter, Leon, and one other. The rogue stared at Leon, but Peter wouldn¡¯t let him go.

    The rogue pulled Peter out of the cage and shoved him to move along. Peter closed his eyes and did as he was told while Leon screamed and cried for him.

    He was thrown out into a ring. Dirt and stone all around him with an audience of at least one hundred. But before he could wonder for too long about it, someone else entered the ring.

    It was a rogue child no more than ten years old.

    There was a sound like a horn, and the child shifted into his wolf, charging at Peter. It was then that Peter realized what was happening. He and the others were brought here for a particr purpose. They were training the child and using Peter and his friends to do it.

    Peter did not have much experience fighting. But he was fast and creative. He dodged and avoided the wolf repeatedly until he could grab a handful of dirt, throwing it into the wolf¡¯s eyes. When the wolf let out a soft whimper, Peter picked up a rock and swung with all his might, hearing a loud and sickening crack as the rock hit the wolf¡¯s skull and the wolf hit the ground.

    Peter survived the fight, but the rogue child did not.

    It was clear that the rogues were angry. Peter had no way of escaping them. He was beaten and thrown back into his cage.

    He was dizzy and weak. He felt the world slipping away. But the screams from Leon drew thest bits of consciousness in him. He saw as the rogue that had beaten him ran Leon through.

    There was a soft gasp and then a whisper that barely left his lips.

    ¡°Petey¡­¡±

    Leon fell to the ground,nding on his knees, and slumped to the side. His lifeless green eyes stared into Peter as the darkness closed on him.

    Peter gasped as his eyes opened wide and shot forward in his chair, stopping painfully by the seatbelt across his chest.

    ¡°Bad dream?¡± Alice asked, keeping her eyes on the dirt road they were driving.

    Peter took a deep but shaky breath.

    He let out a soft scoff and swallowed.

    ¡°More like a haunting,¡± he whispered,ying back in his seat.

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite familiar with the feeling,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Peter clenched his jaw and took a deep breath.

    ¡°How familiar are you with my ghosts?¡± he asked.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°A little bit of a lot of things,¡± she whispered. ¡°I know that you were a nomad. I know that you were captured by Torgen¡¯s Rebellion.¡±

    Peter swallowed.

    Torgen¡¯s Rebellion. A charismatic wolf from one of the outer packs, he believed he was meant to be an Alpha of a great pack but was born in the wrong ce. He med the Goddess for cursing his birth.

    He could not gather much in the way of followers among the average wolves. But the rogues, though not usually willing to be led, were starving. The great packs were hunting them down, and they were running scared. Torgen promised them that he would lead them to thends of milk and honey.

    ¡°I know that you were the only survivor Corrine and her Valkyries were able to find.¡±

    Peter turned to look out the window.

    ¡°No one was supposed to know,¡± he whispered. ¡°Corrine promised¨C¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t learn anything from Corrine,¡± Alice interrupted. ¡°She would never break her word.¡±

    ¡°Then how?¡± Peter asked.

    Alice took a deep breath.

    ¡°From Torgen.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t a random outer pack wolf,¡± she said. ¡°He was a Spring wolf.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Gorn needed Winter to keep their attention away from Spring, so he sent Torgen to lead the rogues into rebellion,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know him personally; I was hidden in the chandelier as he gave his report.¡±

    ¡°I thought he died in Luna Corrine¡¯s raid¡­.¡± Peter whispered.

    ¡°He ran, before Corrine had even reached the caves,¡± Alice replied. ¡°And he never left Gorn¡¯s manor. Once his report was done, his throat was slit by Holden.¡±

    Peter couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.

    ¡°Spring¡­ is there no line they won¡¯t cross?¡± He sighed.

    Alice swallowed.

    ¡°You have no idea,¡± she whispered.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 468 A Wink and A Smile

    They drove thest three miles in silence. But Peter kept thinking of his past.

    Peter was sure that he would die that night, and after staring into Leon''s dead eyes, he weed it.

    But he didn''t.

    Because it was the same night that Luna Corrine led her Valkyries on a raid to end Torgen''s Rebellion. She had found him injured but alive in the cage. She brought him back to Winter with her.

    After he woke up, Peter told her who he was, his parents, and what he had witnessed during his time with the rogues. That was when she exined Torgen, the politics of packs and alphas. She gave him a choice to stay with her and her family or be in the hospital while he recovered.

    Having spent most of his life only in his parents¡¯pany, he chose the hospital. The days he spent recuperating piqued his interest in medicine and healing others.

    Peter remained in Winter as Corrine''s guest. Though he mainly kept to himself and avoided others, he felt at ease in Winter. He could not officially request to join until his eighteenth birthday. Still, Luna Corrine arranged for him to learn medicine based on his interest.

    Two yearster, only a few months before his eighteenth birthday, he agreed to travel to the other packs.

    His travels had called forth the memories of his parents, of the rogues. He was feeling vulnerable and happy to be returning to Winter when he first caught the scent of peppermint and honey in the air.

    Myka was sudden and intense. Peter was absorbed in the connection between them and the security he felt as they held each other through the days and nights they spent together.

    He wasn''t the first person Peter had ever been attracted to, but it was the first time he could pursue such an interest. Intimacy, attachment. Peter clung to Myka like a lifesaver in the dark waters of a sinking ship.

    For two years, Peter had felt alone, talking to few people aside from Corrine.

    He wanted to be a part of Winter, to have a home, and to help others. But he always missed thepanionship of his family. With Myka, he didn''t feel alone and didn''t want to give that up.

    By the time the full moon was set to rise on their rtionship, Peter had already given up his dream of bing a doctor in Winter, given up his loyalty and debt to Corrine. All that mattered now was his mate. The only person he needed in his life. They would spend the rest of their lives traveling the world together.

    At least, that was what Peter had believed. But Myka didn''t feel the same way.

    Peter''s heart was shattered when Myka did not want toplete the bond. Feeling like a fool and with the guilt of abandoning his promises to Corrine and himself, he rejected Myka and left without waiting for a response.

    Peter returned to Winter, quietly retreated further into himself while continuing to study, and became a doctor, a damn good one.

    For a long time after Myka, Peter didn''t socialize or even speak beyond the words of an exam or treatment. At least not until he met Bell. They recognized something in each other. A kinship.

    Through her, he found a voice again. A smile, augh. Eventually, he shattered the shell he had built around himself long before Myka appeared.

    As he became morefortable in his own skin, as his own person, he allowed himself to grow to enjoy life.

    Though Myka never epted the rejection, they were also never fully bonded. Peter did not live the life of a grieving mate. He was with anyone that wanted him, so long as it was purely physical.

    Peter sighed.

    The past five years had not been easy, but he had found his own rhythm and way of getting by without thinking of that blue-haired beast. Yet, he had so easily been shaken by him.

    ¡°You need each other,¡± Alice said suddenly.

    ¡°What?¡± Peter asked.

    The car stopped, and Peter felt his heart pick up.

    ¡°You don''t want to admit it, you''ve both been hurt in your lives, and you have hurt each other,¡± she said. ¡°But you need him just as much as he needs you.¡±

    Peter lifted his gaze out the windshield of the car. A small campsite sat before them, a small tent and a fire already going as the sun began to set.

    He felt a pang of nostalgia in his chest. Myka always had a simple setup. It was light to carry and easy to clean up.

    They hadn''t talked about their pasts when they were together, and Peter had never told him how much Myka reminded him of his parents.

    He wondered now if that was part of thefort and security he had felt with Myka. The nostalgia, the familiar setting, and the lifestyle. Back then, it seemed so easy to get into step with each other.

    Peter swallowed as the p on the tent opened, and Myka slowly stepped out, pulling a shirt down over his well-formed stomach. A re of warmth rolled through Peter at the sight.

    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± he whispered with a scoff, ¡°You could have put it on before you came out.¡±

    Alice giggled.

    ¡°Come on,¡± she said. ¡°Even if you really want to reject him, don''t you want to clear the air first?¡±

    Peter took a deep breath and nodded.

    He removed his seatbelt and opened the door to get out of the car. He looked toward Myka, their eyes met for just a moment, but they both looked away.

    Peter got out of the car. He turned to shut the door when he heard a shout.

    ¡°Wait! Don''t!¡± Myka called, running toward the car.

    Peter furrowed his brows, but then the sound of the car door locking hit his ears. He looked back into the car; Alice gave him a wink and a smile before she waved, and the car backed away from him.

    ¡°Alice¡­ Alice! Where are you going?!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°Yea¡­ that''s what I was trying to warn you about¡­.¡± Myka sighed. ¡°She''s ditching you.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Peter shouted, turning back to the car that was now speeding away. ¡°Damn it.¡±

 Chapter 469 I Asked You A Question

    Peter and Myka sat awkwardly across the fire from one another.

    Myka stoked the mes with a branch, adjusting the logs as they crackled and popped with the heat of the ze.

    Peter swallowed as he lifted his gaze to Myka. The golden red hues of the sky and the firelight¡¯s radiance highlighted him in a way that made Peter¡¯s throat dry.

    He closed his eyes to avoid the temptation, but that only made the strong smokey wood smell of the campfire stronger in his nostrils. A scent that had long been burned into his senses with images of Myka¡¯s naked flesh under the moonlight.

    Moans and growls of pleasure whispered in his ear, and the taste of peppermint and honey lingered on his tongue.

    Peter fought against the tantalizing memories.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Myka sighed.

    Peter¡¯s eyes opened wide as the words brought his mind crashing into the present.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, his voice cracking as it left his dry throat.

    Myka ran his fingers through his hair uneasily. He licked his lips and looked away with embarrassment.

    ¡°About Alice,¡± he replied. ¡°I should have been quicker to warn you she would do something like that.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Peter replied. He took a breath and remembered the smile and wink Alice had given him. ¡°Honestly, I should have known she would do something like that. She¡¯s got a real Parent Trap vibe to her.¡±

    Myka looked up, his brows furrowed, reminding Peter that he would not have spent much time watching movies.

    ¡°It¡¯s a movie,¡± Petermented. ¡°Twins separated at birth by their parent¡¯s divorce, they don¡¯t know about each other, then meet at camp and¡ª¡±

    Peter nced up, seeing Myka¡¯s raised brow of confusion.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. The point is mischief, shenanigans, and general hijinks. Alice, from my observation and understanding, has two modes. The first is terrifying. The second is a troublemaker.¡±

    Myka chuckled.

    ¡°Sure, but ites from a good ce,¡± he smiled.

    Peter nodded with a gentle smile.

    ¡°I can see that.¡±

    Myka smiled.

    They were quiet again. Peter looked away, trying his best not to stir the tempting memories that were scratching at the back of his mind.

    On the other hand, Myka felt a painful grip on his heart and a weight in his chest as he tried his best to wait patiently for Peter to speak. It took a few minutes, but he could wait no longer.

    ¡°So,¡± he asked, keeping his eyes on his hands. ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    A sharp coldness fell over Peter. His heart began to race, and the air around him felt thinner. His jaw clenched, and he felt weak like he might fall over.

    ¡®Racing heartbeat, shortness of breath, dizziness, trembling, and muscle tension. This is anxiety, a mild panic attack,¡¯ Peter whispered his self-diagnosis in his mind. He took a deep breath. ¡®Breath in and out. Calm down.¡¯

    ¡°I¡­ wanted to talk,¡± he replied quietly.

    Myka didn¡¯t move. He swallowed and took a breath.

    ¡°About what?¡± he asked.

    Peter chewed his bottom lip.

    What did he want to talk about? He needed to apologize, of course. But what did he really want to say? Did he want to reject Myka again? Did he want to ask why Myka refused to confirm their bond five years ago?

    Alice had told him that he and Myka owed each other an honest conversation about the past and the present. But did Peter really want that? Did Myka?

    He took a deep breath through his nose and blew it out his mouth slowly.

    ¡®Start with what you know,¡¯ he told himself.

    ¡°I need to apologize,¡± Peter said softly.

    Myka didn¡¯t say anything.

    Peter swallowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Myka,¡± Peter began. ¡°The way I behaved in my office was¡­ inexcusable.¡±

    Peter paused, looking up at Myka, but still, he didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about how you felt,¡± he continued. ¡°I was only thinking about myself. I shouldn¡¯t have assumed you would be willing to go along with whatever I wanted.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you wanted?¡± Myka asked quietly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Myka lifted his head, and his dark eyes gazed across the mes at Peter.

    Peter felt his breath catch, his heart pound in his ears, and warmth spread quickly over him.

    ¡°Is that what you wanted, Peter?¡± Myka asked again. Sitting up straight, pushing his shoulders back, he tilted his head to the side. ¡°Sex. Without affection, without warmth. Just pure physical want?¡±

    Peter licked his lips nervously and swallowed. His chest felt heavier with each breath he took.

    Myka¡¯s eyes roamed over Peter, and he sat up straight, keeping his eyes on Peter the whole time. He stood from his ce on the downed log.

    Peter breathed through his nose as Myka approached, his heart racing faster and faster with each step closer.

    ¡°I asked you a question, Peter,¡± Myka whispered as he was only a few steps away. ¡°Is that what you want?¡±

    Peter still couldn¡¯t form an answer as Myka moved to stand behind him.

    Myka put his hands on Peter¡¯s shoulders, gently squeezing them before sliding his hands down Peter¡¯s arms and leaning so his mouth was just beside Peter¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Tell me what you want, Peter¡­¡± he whispered.

    Peter closed his eyes, feeling Myka¡¯s hot breath tickling along his skin, his strong hands down his arms.

    He could also smell the strong bitter-sweet scent of the mead on his breath.

    Myka gently nuzzled his head against Peter.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you¡­.¡± he whispered.

    Peter couldn¡¯t help but notice how Myka¡¯s voice was getting heavy. His words were slowing. The mead in Winter often packed a surprising punch for those that weren¡¯t used to it.

    ¡°Myka,¡± Peter began, ¡°have you been drinking?¡±

    Myka slipped his arms across Peter¡¯s chest, hugging him close as he nuzzled against him.

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± he murmured against Peter¡¯s shoulder.

    Myka turned his head, resting against Peter¡¯s shoulder and staring at his throat.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all I¡¯ve been doing¡­.¡± Myka whispered, moving closer to Peter¡¯s throat.

    Peter swallowed and clenched his jaw as he tried to hold tightly to his own senses.

    Myka¡¯s soft lips pressed a gentle kiss to Peter¡¯s throat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you¡­.¡± Myka whispered. ¡°Before you got here¡­ in the tent¡­ I was thinking about you¡­ a lot.¡±

    Peter took in a shaky breath.

    ¡°I was sad,¡± Myka whispered. ¡°When you acted that way in your office.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Peter whispered.

    ¡°But I still miss you¡­.¡± Myka continued, squeezing Peter against his chest. ¡°Why did you leave? You didn¡¯t even say goodbye¡­.¡±

    Peter licked his lips.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to mark each other¡­.¡± Peter said through soft pants. ¡°I was hurt.¡±

    ¡°I was scared¡­.¡± Myka said, moving his hands down to the hem of Peter¡¯s shirt, slipping one hand under to touch his warm skin. ¡°You didn¡¯t let me exin¡­.¡±

    Peter drew in a shaky breath at the touch. Myka pressed another soft kiss to Peter¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Did you even miss me?¡± Myka asked.

    Peter heard the pain in his voice, the hope. He grabbed Myka¡¯s hand, stopping it from moving further up his shirt. He swallowed and turned to look into Myka¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°So much more than I ever wanted to admit,¡± Peter whispered.

    A moment passed between them, a soft vulnerability that reached into them both and began to fill the void they had left in each other¡¯s hearts five years earlier.

    Peter leaned forward and closed the distance between him and Myka.

 Chapter 470 Experience of Freedom

    Myka greedily met Peter''s kiss.

    Their lips barely touched before his tongue was already seeking entry. Peter opened his mouth, epting and enjoying the familiar taste of peppermint and honey.

    Peter turned toward Myka, and Myka snaked his arm around Peter''s waist, pulling him tightly against his body. He clung to him as though he might disappear at any moment.

    Their tongues danced together in a desperate and longing-filled tango. Myka squeezed Peter to him, slipping his hand under his shirt to knead lightly at Peter''s lower back muscles.

    Peter pulled back from the kiss and put his hand on Myka''s chest.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± he whispered between breaths.

    ¡°Why?¡± Myka asked, stealing a few more soft pecks as he kept his hungry eyes on Peter''s lips.

    Before Peter could answer, Myka captured his mouth once more. He kissed him hard. Peter didn''t fight him or resist in any way.

    The touch of their lips, the feel of Myka''s fingers pressing into Peter''s back, it was as though he had gone back in time to the days they spent wrapped around each other. Their desire for the connection between them was all-consuming, leaving them both feeling delirious.

    Peter pulled away once again. This time Myka moved his lips down along Peter''s jaw. His tongue traced a warm wet line to his throat, soft nips along the way.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Peter whispered.

    ¡°For what?¡± Myka asked, biting gently against Peter''s throat.

    Peter let out a soft moan as he felt the jolt run down from his throat to his groin.

    ¡°Have I still not earned it?¡± Myka whispered against Peter''s throat.

    But this whisper didn''t tickle Peter''s senses like the ones before. The heat of his words was lost in the trembling voice.

    Peter swallowed as he thought of the pained expression Myka wore in the office. The genuine heartbreak in his eyes.

    He pulled back. Myka''s eyes were cast down. He was on his knees behind the log where Peter sat. His chest heaved with the deep breaths he took through his nose.

    Peter stood up and turned toward him. He reached his hand to Myka''s chin, lifting until the blue strands fell away, and he could see the dark eyes of the man he loved filled with unshed tears.

    Peter''s heart ached. He took a deep, painful breath as the grip on his chest spread into his lungs.

    ¡°Myka¡­¡± Peter whispered as his vision blurred behind a curtain of tears. ¡°I don''t understand¡­.¡±

    Myka sniffled.

    ¡°You¡­ how can you be so hurt¡­.¡± Peter asked. ¡°You didn''t want me¡­.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Myka shouted. Reaching his arms up and grabbing Peter''s hands. ¡°That''s not true!¡±

    Peter swallowed.

    ¡°When I asked you to mark me¡­ to let me mark you¡­ you¡­¡± Peter paused, sniffling as the tears fell from his eyes. He swallowed. ¡°You said it would be the end of your journey.¡±

    Myka closed his eyes.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°I said that¡­ but I didn''t¡­ I didn''t understand, Peter.¡±

    Myka''s voice cracked. His hands fell away from Peter''s.

    ¡°I didn''t know you would leave¡­ or that I would miss you so much.¡±

    Peter furrowed his brows. He didn''t think he would leave? Myka thought Peter would just stay without confirming the bond or sharing the mark. Just his personal bed warmer?

    ¡°I get it,¡± Peter said, wiping his tears. ¡°You wanted me, what we shared¡­ you just didn''t want to be bound to only me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You wanted to be free to explore your options. But no one else quitepares to sex with your mate, do they?¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Myka asked with furrowed brows, his expression hovering between anger and pain.

    ¡°What?¡± Peter asked with a bitter smile. ¡°Believe me, I get it. It''s not like I haven''t been having my own experiences of freedom over the past five years.¡±

    Myka got to his feet, his expression firmly set in anger as he clenched his jaw.

    ¡°You think I refused your mark¡­ because I wanted to have meaningless sex with whoever was willing?¡± Myka asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°It makes sense,¡± Peter said, clenching his jaw. ¡°What we had wasn''t real anyway.¡±

    ¡°It''s clear that''s what you thought,¡± he growled.

    ¡°Me?¡± Peter questioned with insult.

    ¡°Seemed pretty easy for you to just treat me like a warm body yesterday,¡± Myka replied, a look of anger on his face, but in his eyes, Peter still saw the hurt.

    Peter looked away, clenching his jaw as the pain in his chest grew.

    ¡°I already apologized for that.¡±

    ¡°Yea,¡± Myka nodded, ¡°you exined that you were doing what you wanted. So, treating me like that, like I wasn''t a person, like I didn''t mean anything¡­ that''s what you want? Just another a€?experience of freedom'' to add to the collection.¡±

    Peter growled.

    ¡°That feels awfully hypocriticaling from you!¡±

    ¡°Hypocritical?¡± Myka questioned. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± Peter replied with a sigh. ¡°I know what nomad life is like. A new ce every week. New faces, new bodies, new beds.¡±

    ¡°You know nothing about the journey,¡± Myka scoffed.

    ¡°I know more than you think,¡± Peter replied. ¡°After all, I was born into it, unlike you.¡±

    Myka''s eyes widened.

    ¡°What? When we met, you were a Winter wolf, and you still are!¡±

    ¡°No, I was trying to join Winter when we met. I couldn''t join until I turned eighteen,¡± Peter replied. ¡°But before that¡­ with my parents, we were nomads.¡±

    Myka was shocked. He had no idea.

    ¡°My parents had each other, so they didn''t live that life,¡± Peter continued. ¡°But I saw it everywhere we went. The journey is about being true to your desires and embracing the freedom of nature and all her offerings. My parents were strangepared to most nomads. Committing to one person was practically unheard of.¡±

    Myka sighed.

    ¡°That''s not me.¡±

    ¡°Yea, I got that.¡±

    Myka took an irritated breath.

    ¡°I mean, I''m not someone that finds it strange your parentsmitted to each other,¡± Myka rified. ¡°I''m not the person you are using me of being, Peter. You don''t have to believe me, but the fact is, you are the only person I have ever wanted to be with. The only one I have been with.¡±

    Peter scoffed.

    ¡°It''s true,¡± Myka insisted.

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    ¡°I already told you,¡± Myka replied. ¡°You don''t have to believe me.

    ¡°How am I supposed to believe you?¡± Peter asked. ¡°I was the one that wanted tomit. You were the one who took it as a death sentence.¡±

    ¡°And I told you, I was scared!¡± Myka growled.

    ¡°Of what?!¡± Peter shouted angrily. ¡°You say you loved me, that you only ever wanted me¡­ so why couldn''t you just follow through andplete our bond? If you wanted to be together for the rest of our lives anyway, why fight something so simple as the mark?¡±

    ¡°It''s not that simple,¡± Myka sighed with agitation.

    ¡°It''s pretty damn simple, Myka!¡±

    ¡°You don''t understand!¡±

    ¡°No, I don''t!¡± Peter shouted. ¡°I really don''t!¡±

    Myka clenched his jaw, then turned his eyes down. He took a deep breath and then licked his lips.

    ¡°I didn''t know what it meant,¡± Myka said quietly. ¡°I had never been told about mates, the mark, any of it.¡±

    Peter furrowed his brows. Myka still averted his gaze.

    ¡°When you said you wanted to mark each other¡­ I misunderstood,¡± Myka said quietly, pausing and taking a deep breath. ¡°I have already been marked once in my life. I swore that I would never belong to anyone else again.¡±

    ¡°You''ve been marked before?¡± Peter questioned quietly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Myka swallowed and then looked up at Peter with sad eyes. He took another deep breath through his nose and pulled off his shirt.

    ¡°Do you remember this?¡± he asked, lifting his left arm and pointing toward his ribs where a familiar tattoo made its home.

    Peter nodded.

    The tattoo was of three daffodils. Peter had been surprised the first time he had seen it. Myka had told him the basic meaning but nothing more.

    ¡°New beginnings, right?¡± Petermented.

    Myka nodded.

    ¡°Touch it,¡± he said quietly.

    Peter furrowed his brow. In the three weeks they had been together, that was the one real restriction Myka put on their physical rtionship. Not to touch the tattoo. Peter had always assumed it was new and still sensitive.

    But maybe there was something more to the story.

    Peter swallowed and then reached his hand out to the patch of flesh. It was warm, and as Peter moved his fingers gently across the petals of the inked flowers, he was surprised when there was suddenly a change in the texture of Myka''s skin. It was raised, then it dipped, again and again. There was a distinct shape to it, numbers.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Peter asked, looking up at Myka.

    Myka swallowed.

    ¡°That''s my mark,¡± Myka replied softly. ¡°It''s what brands me as Gorn''s property.¡±

 Chapter 471 Its Not A Nice Story

    ¡°Gorn¡¯s¡­ property?¡± Peter asked. ¡°What¡­what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what I said,¡± Myka sighed. ¡°I was owned by Gorn when I was still a part of Spring.¡±

    Peter tried desperately to swallow the lump in his throat but was struggling.

    ¡°I need something to drink,¡± he said.

    ¡°I have water in the tent,¡± Myka replied.

    Peter raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yeah, right, I¡¯ll take the other stuff.¡±

    Peter moved away from the fire and entered the tent. It was small but big enough for the two of them. There were two nketsid out like a bed. Myka had never been a fan of sleeping bags. He found them too restrictive.

    Arge carafe and a jug were on the other side of the nkets.

    ¡°There we go,¡± Peter whispered, grabbing the jug and pulling out the cork. He tipped the jug back, taking arge swig.

    ¡°Careful, it¡¯s strong,¡± Myka warned.

    Peter smiled as he swallowed down the bittersweet liquid.

    ¡°I¡¯m good, but you said something about being the property of the recluse Alpha of Spring? Let¡¯s dive into that one.¡±

    Myka lowered his eyes. He sat down on the ground; he looked down at the tattoo, and took a deep breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a nice story,¡± he said softly.

    Peter looked carefully at Myka. He could see his hurt in the memory of his life in Spring.

    His conversation with Alice in the car suddenly came to mind after she told him that Myka was a Spring wolf.

    ¡°He¡¯s the one that closed himself off to me,¡± Peter growled.

    ¡°And did you tell him where you came from?¡± she asked.

    Peter¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at her with surprise.

    ¡°I know a little bit about a lot of things,¡± Alice replied to his unasked question. ¡°I haven¡¯t shared it, and I won¡¯t. But you should. Just like he should share with you.¡±

    She was right. Funny, that seemed to happen a lot.

    If Peter expected Myka to share and trust his deepest truths with him, shouldn¡¯t Peter do the same?

    ¡°Ya know, Myka, I think many of us have one or two ¡®not a nice¡¯ stories in our lives,¡± Peter smiled. ¡°So, why don¡¯t I tell you mine first? Then, if you want to, you can tell me yours.¡±

    Myka lifted his gaze. He gave Peter a soft smile and a nod.

    ***

    After Peter had shared his experience with the rogues, they took a break. Peter took a short walk in the trees, needing to shake off the guilt.

    Myka had tried tofort him with a touch and a word here and there. But Peter wasn¡¯t quite ready to see his guilt as something to be settled.

    When Peter returned, Myka was sitting on the nkets, waiting. Peter sat down across from him; he didn¡¯t say a word. He had told Myka it was his choice to share his story, and he meant it.

    ¡°Torgen¡­ he was after my time in Spring,¡± Myka began with a sigh. ¡°But his training methods¡­.¡±

    Myka bobbed his head sadly.

    ¡°Those I¡¯m familiar with.¡±

    Peter felt a knot forming in his stomach. He wasn¡¯t sure what to expect from Myka¡¯s story, but something told him that he wasn¡¯t prepared for what wasing.

    Myka took a deep breath and began his story.

    ¡°Most adults in Spring are controlled through one drug or another. Their ability to withstand pain or their reactions in a fight, whether to run or keep fighting even as they bleed to death, is entirely dependent on the will of their master.

    ¡°Because of that, it is difficult to train against other wolves. If your entire people don¡¯t express pain or are willing to simply stand still as you bleed them out, how can you know what an average wolf will tolerate?¡±

    The knot in Peter¡¯s stomach turned into hollow weight at Myka¡¯s words.

    ¡°Simple,¡± Myka said with a bitter smile. ¡°You need wolves that haven¡¯t been trained yet, that haven¡¯t been drugged or programmed to ept orders.¡±

    Myka swallowed and looked away from Peter.

    Peter couldn¡¯t find words, his heart pounded loudly in his ears, and his lungs felt too small to hold the air he needed to process the anguish in Myka¡¯s eyes.

    He reached his hand out, gently touching Myka¡¯s wrist.

    Myka sniffled.

    ¡°Have you ever been to Spring?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Not properly,¡± Peter whispered. ¡°My parents and I only skirted the borders of the great packs.¡±

    Myka nodded and took a deep breath.

    ¡°There is¡­ a small vige,¡± he continued. ¡°It¡¯s pretty deep into the center forest, away from prying eyes or curious members of visiting packs. That¡¯s where families go when they have small children. Birth to the wolf.¡±

    Myka smiled and swallowed.

    ¡°I remember how pretty it was. Ake, small fields of fruits and vegetables, and flower gardens. I remember chasing butterflies with my mother. My father taught me to skip rocks on theke. I had friends. Weughed, we yed.¡±

    Myka paused, his expression pained. He took another deep breath.

    ¡°I was eight when I got my wolf. There was a celebration for me and several others. My parents exined that since I was their only child, we would all be moving into the main city. For the others that got their wolves, their parents stayed with their younger siblings. I remember I felt so lucky not to have to be separated from my mom and dad.¡±

    Myka sniffled and clenched his jaw.

    Peter moved closer, grabbing Myka¡¯s hand and squeezing it gently.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me everything now¡­ if it¡¯s too hard,¡± he whispered.

    Myka smiled and looked up at him with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be any easierter,¡± he replied in a sad whisper.

    Peter swallowed and nodded.

    Myka took another deep breath and looked away.

    ¡°When we reached the city, it was like a switch had been flipped. I never saw them smile again. I never heard themugh; my parents were gone. I had felt lucky to remain with them, but the others¡­ were the lucky ones. As lucky as any of us could be.

    ¡°They were treated to the same experiments and tests that I was. None of us could escape that. But at least when the others were beaten, drugged, and cut open, it was by strangers in white coats and masks.¡±

    Myka paused, clenching his jaw and then licking his lips.

    ¡°I had the added bonus of watching my mother slowly bring the hot iron to my ribcage. Forever branding me as one of Gorn¡¯s personal test subjects. I got to continue begging and pleading for the shells of my parents to stop hurting me for more than a year.¡±

    Tears streamed down Peter¡¯s face; he swallowed the sob that threatened to escape his lips. His heart ached for Myka. He wanted tofort him and make the pain stop. But there was nothing he could do to erase the past for him.

    He pulled Myka to him, holding Myka¡¯s cheek against his chest and gently petting his hair.

    Myka sniffled.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Myka whispered.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± Peter whispered with a sniffle and kissed the top of Myka¡¯s head. ¡°But I¡¯ve got you now.¡±

    Myka closed his eyes, feeling the heaviness in his heart. He hesitated but finally gave in to the need and wrapped his arms around Peter¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Gorn told them to cut me, and they didn¡¯t hesitate. Not once,¡± Myka whispered. ¡°They were¡­ empty. My parents never existed. It was all just a dream.¡±

    His voice was straining under the weight of the pain. He had tried so hard to shove it inside himself for so long.

    Peter continued stroking Myka¡¯s hair, fighting against the anger and sadness he felt about the situation.

    They were quiet for a few minutes, each processing their thoughts and feelings.

    Finally, Peter broke the silence.

    ¡°How did you escape?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Myka replied. ¡°I was rescued.¡±

    ¡°By who?¡±

    Myka pulled away from Peter and turned to look at him. He smiled sadly.

    ¡°By a broken doll.¡±

    ¡°Alice?¡± Peter asked with furrowed brows.

    Myka nodded with a smile.

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t have been more than¡­ fourteen? Fifteen at that time?¡±

    ¡°Something like that,¡± Myka nodded. ¡°From what she told me recently, getting me out of theb was her first conscious choice after bing the doll.¡±

    Peter was blown away.

    ¡°She saw the tests they ran on me; it bothered her. Then one day, she walked into theb by herself during an electroshock treatment. She took the probes out of my father¡¯s hands and put them on his temples, turning the dial all the way up as she freed me.¡±

    Myka looked back down at the ground.

    ¡°She tried to cover my eyes as we left the room, trying to keep me from seeing his seizing body and the foam that pooled from his mouth. Or my mother¡¯s body just outside theb, stabbed with a small knife, blood everywhere.¡±

    ¡°I guess covering your eyes didn¡¯t work too well,¡± Peter said gently. Inside he was terrified and unsure how to respond to Alice¡¯s actions or to Myka¡¯s calm reaction.

    Myka looked up with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her,¡± he said. ¡°To this day, she thinks I didn¡¯t see. It would hurt her to know she couldn¡¯t protect me from that. And I think it might disappoint her to know that I was thankful for it.¡±

    ¡°For¡­ seeing them¡­ like that?¡± Peter asked.

    Myka nodded.

    ¡°I think if I hadn¡¯t¡­I would have always looked over my shoulder, wondering when they wereing for me.¡±

 Chapter 472 A New Beginning

    ¡°Do you think I''m a monster?¡± Myka asked in a whisper. ¡°For feeling relief at seeing the corpses of my parents?¡±

    Peter swallowed; he didn''t know how to respond. He wanted to support Myka andfort him. But how could he?

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± he finally said after taking a minute to process his thoughts.

    Peter licked his lips and swallowed before he continued.

    ¡°I can''t personally understand how you felt or what you went through,¡± he said. ¡°Seeing my dead parents has been a nightmare I have struggled with for seven years.¡±

    Myka swallowed and tried to pull away from Peter, feeling the shame of his admission. But Peter didn''t let him go.

    ¡°But I can¡­ rationally¡­ understand how you could feel the way you do,¡± Peter continued, hugging Myka closer. ¡°Those people, they weren''t your parents. They were exactly what you said, shells. Your parents? They were the people by theke. The ones that smiled, that taught you to skip rocks. The ones that made you feel safe in the world, not fear it.¡±

    Myka squeezed his eyes tight as the emotions welled up in him.

    Peter held him close and rubbed his back as he felt Myka''s heart rate increase. He was understandably upset. cing a soft kiss on Myka''s hair, Peter did his best to distract Myka.

    ¡°So, did Alice also give you the tattoo?¡± he asked.

    Myka took a deep breath and pulled away from Peter gently.

    ¡°No,¡± he said with a soft shake of his head. ¡°Alice could only get me out of theb with a small bag of supplies. I didn''t see her again for another four years.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Peter asked with surprise. ¡°She just left you on your own. When you were nine?¡±

    Myka nodded with a sniffle. He was calming down, pulling himself away from the memory of his horrifying experience of family life.

    ¡°She couldn''t leave,¡± he said. ¡°At the time, I didn''t understand exactly why, but I had seen how she was treated and how they used her. So if she said she had to go back, I knew there was a reason.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ you were a child¡­¡±

    ¡°So was she,¡± Myka replied. ¡°The difference was that while I was being set free, her bindings only got tighter.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± was all that Peter could reply.

    Alice had not been too keen to share the details of her time as a doll. But from his exam of her body, her old injuries, the brain damage, and everything he knew about her experience, he knew enough to understand that saving Myka from his parents had to have cost her a lot.

    a€?I have known Myka for a very long time. He is family to me.''

    Alice''s words suddenly spoke loudly in Peter''s memory. He knew already that she cared about Myka, but now he understood better than before. Peter had a feeling that if he ever got up the nerve to ask what exactly the cost of helping that little boy escape was, she would only smile and y it off as though it hadn''t cost her anything important.

    ¡°I was all right on my own for a while,¡± Myka continued, drawing Peter''s attention back to him. ¡°Almost a year on my own, I managed to survive and avoid being found by anyone. But one day, I was careless. I had a string of bad luck hunting, and I was starving.¡±

    Myka sighed.

    ¡°I was weak, and my mind was fuzzy,¡± he continued. ¡°I tried fishing by some small rapids, but I didn''t see the log floating downstream. It knocked me down, and I was too weak to fight the current. Finally, my head mmed against a rock, and I thought I was dead.¡±

    Peter subconsciously grabbed Myka''s hand. Myka smiled and squeezed it.

    ¡°I woke up in a pile of nkets, with a delicious smell in the air and the sound of humming. Her name was Delh. I called her Del. She had fished me out of the river and nursed me for two days before I woke up.¡±

    Myka smiled warmly at the memory, and Peter couldn''t help but smile with him.

    ¡°I spent a month with her,¡± Myka continued. ¡°She was on her twilight journey and weed me to join her. Besides asking about my parents, she never asked why I was running. She just offered to let me stay with her. Del told me all about the nomads, the journey. It was beautiful.¡±

    Peter once more squeezed Myka''s hand, knowing Del¡¯s story would end soon.

    ¡°When we reached her destination, a small hilltop with only a few trees, we stayed for three days. She was warm and kind. She gave me all of her maps and her journals. Taught me some hunting techniques and how to avoid detection by the packs and rogues.¡±

    Myka swallowed.

    ¡°It was the day before her journey ended when she saw the mark on me,¡± he said. ¡°Del knew what it was, or at least, what it led to. She said she had seen too many bodies with marks like that when she was near Spring territories. I thought she would tell me to leave, but she only told me to show it to her.

    ¡°After she took a closer look, she told me that daffodils symbolized new beginnings. I was confused, but she asked if she could give me onest gift before she didn''t have the strength to do it anymore.¡±

    ¡°She gave you the tattoo¡­.¡± Peter smiled.

    Myka smiled and nodded.

    ¡°She did,¡± he replied.

    Peter gasped.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Myka asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Peterughed. ¡°I just realized that you used to call them your a€?daffodels''. I just never asked why.¡±

    Myka chuckled.

    ¡°Now you know,¡± he smiled warmly.

    Peter reached his hand out to run his thumb along Myka''s jaw.

    ¡°I wish I had asked sooner,¡± he whispered.

    Myka licked his lips and swallowed.

    ¡°I wish I had told you sooner without you asking.¡±

    Peter smiled and took a deep breath as he looked into Myka''s dark, soulful eyes.

    ¡°Peter,¡± Myka whispered.

    ¡°Yea?¡±

    Myka licked his lips nervously and moved closer.

    ¡°I want a chance,¡± he whispered.

    Peter swallowed; his heart began to thump heavily in his chest.

    ¡°A chance for what?¡± Peter asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Myka moved closer, his eyes staring back at Peter''s, his lips hovering just centimeters from Peter''s.

    Peter took a shaky breath, so close to Myka''s mouth that he could already taste the peppermint and honey on his tongue.

    ¡°A new beginning,¡± Myka whispered with a heat in his voice as he closed his mouth over Peter''s.

 Chapter 473 Not... For Anyone Else

    Peter offered no resistance as their mouths moved in sync with each other. His hands naturally drifted up and around Myka''s neck.

    Myka took the action for what it was, consent and encouragement. His hands slipped around Peter''s waist, pulling him closer, so their chests were pressed tightly against each other.

    As their kiss intensified, Myka reached his hand back to the nkets behind Peter. He braced their weight as he slowly lowered Peter''s body to the nkets.

    They pulled away when the need for air became undeniable. Peter took deep breaths as Myka continued to kiss along Peter''s jaw. His hands trailed down to the hem of Peter''s shirt and pulled.

    Peter lifted himself off the nket just enough to help remove his shirt, lifting his arms over his head and thenying back down on the nkets as Myka''s tongue traced along his throat.

    Peter moaned softly, turning his head and exposing his throat even more to Myka. He was rewarded with a soft nip that sent a jolt of pleasure through his nervous system.

    Myka''s hand roamed down over Peter''s chest, touching the warm flesh he had yearned for the past five years. Then, finally, he pulled away from Peter''s throat to admire the man he loved.

    He lifted himself onto his elbow and let out a shaky breath as his warm eyes filled with heat and desire taking in the familiar but long-absent sight.

    Myka sat up on his hands and knees. He moved one leg over Peter''s, cing his knee in between Peter''s thighs as he leaned forward.

    Peter let out a pleasured groan as he felt the pressure of Myka''s knee against his stiffening groin. His breath was getting shallow as the excitement and longing took hold of him.

    He lowered his gaze to look down at Myka, whose lips hovered just above Peter''s nipple, his hot breath sending a warm tingle down Peter''s spine.

    Myka''s tongue flicked the small bud, and Peter gasped at the sudden sensation. Myka smiled, wrapping his lips around it, suckling and biting as Peter reacted. His hand moved down to Peter''s hips, tracing the waistline of his pants.

    He made quick work of the button and zipper. His greedy hands pulled down at Peter''s boxers. Myka smiled as he gripped the thick, stiff shaft and stroked it as the rhythm of Peter''s breaths changed.

    Peter moaned as Myka''s hand moved up and down along his shaft, taking extra care to massage the head as he sucked on Peter''s nipple.

    He continued stroking him until Peter''s breaths were short and ragged, and he could feel the minor spasms of his shaft against his hand.

    Myka stopped stroking right at that moment. Dropping his hand, Myka pulled away and moved to his knees.

    Peter panted as he stared at Myka with hungry eyes and a deep need that echoed throughout his body.

    Myka lowered his hand slowly to his own pants, dipping his thumbs inside the waistband. He pushed them down until he freed his erection from its bindings. He wrapped his hand around it, stroking himself as he stared down with a smile at Peter''s naked body.

    Peter took a shaky breath as he watched Myka stroke himself. He licked his lips as he watched Myka''s hand move up and down.

    He got up to his knees and moved closer to Myka, who only watched with renewed interest as he continued stroking himself.

    Peter got down on his hands and knees, and Myka dropped his hand away as Peter moved closer. He leaned forward and wrapped his lips around the head of Myka''s thick shaft.

    He gently sucked as he kneaded the head with his tongue. He was rewarded with a soft moan from Myka. He leaned forward, taking more of the shaft into his mouth. Wrapping his lips tightly around Myka, Peter bobbed his head, taking a little bit more of him with each forward movement.

    Myka tangled his fingers into Peter''s hair and closed his eyes as the warmth of Peter''s mouth melted his control. He gently rolled his hips forward, thrusting ever so slightly into Peter.

    Peter pulled back, twisting his tongue over the head of Myka''s length. He sucked on it roughly. Myka hissed and let out a low growl, barely resisting the urge to thrust into Peter''s mouth aggressively.

    Peter pulled away again, looking up at Myka. He licked his lips.

    ¡°I want to feel you,¡± he whispered. ¡°Inside me.¡±

    Myka drew a deep breath as Peter turned around, looking back over his shoulder as he lifted his ass into the air and backed up enough for Myka''s erection to poke him.

    Peter moaned softly while Myka bit his lower lip to control himself.

    Myka removed his pants before cing his hands on Peter''s plump ass. He grabbed and squeezed his cheeks as he remembered the almost intoxicating feeling of thrusting into this man. He swallowed and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Put it in, Myka, please,¡± Peter whispered.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Myka replied, leaning down and kissing one side of his ass. ¡°We need to get you ready first.¡±

    Myka spread Peter''s cheeks. Looking at his tight hole, he licked his lips and swallowed. He reached down to the head of his cock, stroking it gently and massaging it with a heavy pant until there was enough of the clear liquid to at least coat two of his fingers.

    ¡°I''m already ready,¡± Peter replied with a soft breath as he looked back over his shoulder and watched Mykather his finger with precum. ¡°You don''t need to do that. Just put it in, please.¡±

    ¡°Peter, we need to loosen you up. I don''t want to hurt you,¡± Myka said as his finger rubbed against the tight hole, drawing a gasp and a moan from Peter. Myka pushed his finger in easily, moving it slowly and gently in and out, quickly realizing he could also try the second finger, drawing another gasping moan from Peter.

    Peter was taking short breaths, feeling Myka''s fingers exploring his hole. He was more turned on than he cared to admit, but he needed more.

    ¡°Myka, I already¡­ I''m loosened enough¡­¡±

    Myka knew Peter was right. He could fit a third finger if he tried. But Myka remembered every moment he shared with Peter, and he knew what it took to get him ready. So, the fact that Peter was already loosened enough for pration meant he had likely been with someone else recently.

    A low growl grew in Myka''s belly. He pulled his hand away from Peter and looked away.

    ¡°Are you seeing someone?¡± he asked in a tone as neutral as he was capable of.

    ¡°What?¡± Peter asked with surprise. He looked back over his shoulder and saw the look of concern and jealousy on Myka''s face. He closed his eyes and sighed.

    Peter turned around, moving to sit on his knees so he could face Myka.

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°And I haven''t been with anyone in a long time either.¡±

    Myka shook his head.

    ¡°How''s that possible?¡± he asked. ¡°I remember every part of your body. So I know what it takes to get you ready.¡±

    Peter looked down, took a deep breath, and swallowed the lump in his throat.

    ¡°I¡­¡± he began, a flush spreading over his face. ¡°Did that¡­st night¡­ and this morning¡­¡±

    Myka looked up with furrowed brows.

    ¡°Not¡­ for anyone else¡­.¡± Peter said quietly, looking away from Myka and hugging himself. ¡°You weren''t the only one¡­ thinking about¡­ us¡­.¡±

 Chapter 474 We Have All Night

    Myka only now noticed the soft blush that covered Peter¡¯s cheekbones and spread to his ears, the shyness in how he turned from Myka and tried to hide.

    He grinned as the truth became clear to him. He leaned close, nuzzling against Peter¡¯s chin. He ran the side of his face along Peter¡¯s jaw and brought his lips to his ear.

    ¡°Did you finger your ass¡­ while you thought of me, Peter?¡± Myka whispered.

    He pulled back and turned Peter¡¯s chin to look up at him. His eyes widened, and his heart beat faster when he saw Peter¡¯s reddened face and dewy eyes staring up at Myka with need.

    ¡°More times than I¡¯ll ever admit to,¡± Peter replied softly.

    Myka growled and kissed Peter fiercely. He reached his hand down between them and gripped the head of Peter¡¯s shaft, giving it a firm stroke. Peter gasped, allowing Myka to deepen their kiss.

    After taking a moment, Myka pulled back and lowered Peter to lie on the nkets. He spread Peter¡¯s legs, pulling one over his shoulder to give him greater ess. He lined the head of his cock up with Peter¡¯s opening and slowly pushed himself inside.

    Peter¡¯s body epted Myka as though no time had passed since theirst intimate exchange. The tight warmth clung to him, almost sucking him in.

    Both men groaned in delight. Myka took a deep breath and stopped himself from moving any further.

    Peter gripped the nkets below him and bit down on his lower lip as he took short deep breaths through his nose. His face twisted in a mix of pleasure and difort.

    As Myka watched Peter¡¯s panting breaths, he felt a hot jolt run through his shaft, and he groaned as Peter tightened around him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I will be able to hold myself back anymore,¡± Myka said in a shaky voice as he tried to control himself.

    ¡°Who asked you to?¡± Peter replied with hungry eyes.

    Myka gave a wicked grin and licked his lips. He was tempted to bury himself inside Peter, thrusting wildly until they both cried out. Still, he also wanted to enjoy every second. Five years without each other, how could he possibly rush their reunion?

    With an agonizingly slow pace, Myka slid deeper and deeper inside Peter, feeling every centimeter of himself slowly swallowed into Peter.

    Beneath him, Peter gasped and let out whimpers of protest that blended into shallow pants of unbridled and overstimting pleasure.

    ¡°Faster¡­!¡± Peter cried out, gripping the nkets roughly as Myka began to pull away just as slowly as he had entered.

    ¡°Patience, Peter,¡± Myka smiled. ¡°We have all night.¡±

    ***

    ¡°You are a bastard¡­.¡± Peter said weakly into Myka¡¯s chest.

    He was exhausted, and his entire body ached.

    Myka let out a soft chuckle. His chest vibrated against Peter¡¯s face, and down lower, still buried to the hilt inside of Peter, his cock was stirring once more.

    ¡°No more¡­¡± Peter pleaded. ¡°I need sleep, food, water¡­.¡±

    Mykaughed again. He grabbed Peter¡¯s hips and squeezed them softly.

    ¡°I have kept you up all night, yet it still doesn¡¯t feel like enough,¡± Myka smiled. The glow of the tent walls made it clear that day had already reached them, and the sun was rising.

    Myka rolled his hips up toward Peter, who gasped at the movement. Though Myka was mostly soft, Peter had endured for hours and was sensitive to even the slightest movements.

    Myka felt the slightest tightening of muscles around his shaft. Peter¡¯s body was worn out, but it was only natural to reach for pleasure even when it was probably a bad idea. He smiled. If it was up to him, they would spend the rest of the day continuing to make up for the lost time. But as he looked down at his lover¡¯s tired face, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to tease the man any longer.

    He gently lifted Peter¡¯s hips as he pulled himself out, feeling the dissatisfaction of losing their physical connection. Myka held Peter close to his chest and turned his body to allow Peter to have a rest. He covered him with the nket and hugged him. Peter nuzzled into the crook of Myka¡¯s neck.

    Myka smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever felt this happy,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever felt this tired,¡± Peter replied.

    Mykaughed.

    ¡°You did tell me I didn¡¯t have to hold back,¡± he said, gently squeezing Peter. ¡°And we have a lot of time to make up for.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Peter nodded sleepily. ¡°I just didn¡¯t think you intended to make up for it all in one night.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. No, Peter,¡± Myka said sweetly, kissing the top of Peter¡¯s head. ¡°We¡¯ve barely scratched the surface of making up for all that time.¡±

    Peter sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m too tired right now for a big talk,¡± he said. ¡°But we need to talk about what this all means.¡±

    Myka furrowed his brows.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Myka asked, sitting up on his elbows.

    Peterid back on the nkets, looking up at Myka, his panic already showing in his eyes.<sub> </sub>

    ¡°I told you what I wanted, a new beginning with you,¡± Myka said. ¡°I thought¡­st night was¨C¡±

    ¡°Myka,¡± Peter interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t want a new beginning with you. But there are a lot of things that we need to discuss. Winter is my home, and I am unwilling to give that up. But I don¡¯t think you¡¯re suddenly ready to be a pack wolf, and I get it.¡±

    Myka sighed.

    ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t really think that far ahead. Part of me assumed we would pick up where we left off, you and me traveling the world together for the rest of our lives.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was a nice dream,¡± Peter smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m not the same person I was five years ago. I found a new family; I found a new purpose. I want you in my life, and I don¡¯t expect you to change who you are. But, as I said, we have a lot to talk about.¡±

    Myka took a deep breath.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± he replied, then smiled. ¡°But we have the rest of our lives to figure it out.¡±

    Peter smiled and then reached for him. Mykaid back and pulled Peter into his chest, holding him close.

    ¡°Speaking of figuring things out,¡± Myka sighed. ¡°Alice is bringing Axel by this morning. She insists that I should get to know him on a more personal level to truly judge whether or not I can trust him.¡±

    Peter nodded.

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± he replied. ¡°Alice knows you won¡¯t trust any alpha, not with what you¡¯ve been through. But Axel is a good guy, a great alpha.¡±

    ¡°So I hear,¡± Myka replied with just a hint of sarcasm.

    ¡°He really is,¡± Peterughed. ¡°Wyatt was a good alpha too. He cared about his people, not always in the best way¡­ But in his own way.¡±

    ¡°Wyatt was Axel¡¯s father, right?¡± Myka asked.

    Peter nodded and yawned before speaking.

    ¡°He was, yes. But they¡¯re very different from each other. As I said, Wyatt cared about the wolves of Winter. But Axel cares about the wolves in general. So he has gone out of his way to build stronger rtionships with the other packs.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Myka murmured. ¡°I guess I will have to take that into consideration. We¡¯ll see when he gets here.¡±

    Peter smiled, closing his eyes and nestling into the crook of Myka¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Myka sighed with disappointment. ¡°The sun is already up, and I need to get the fire and breakfast going before they get here.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Peter sighed with a pout. ¡°But I¡¯m staying here, someone kept me up all night, and I need some sleep.¡±

    Mykaughed. He carefully pulled himself away, giving Peter onest kiss before he got up and got dressed.

    As he closed the p of the tent. He could already hear the soft breath of Peter¡¯s sleep.

    ***

    He wasn¡¯t sure what it was that woke him. He was startled from his sleep, sitting forward in the tangled nkets. He looked around the tent. Myka was gone. Peter remembered that he had said he would start the fire and breakfast.

    He heard a shout and a loud growl, and Peter realized this was what had woken him. There was a cry, like the whimper of a dog or a wolf.

    Peter jumped up from the bed. Quickly pulling on his pants and shoes. Next, he grabbed a sweatshirt that he assumed Myka hadid out for him. He pulled back the p as he heard more concerning sounds in the distance.

    He ran to the trees. It wasn¡¯t far when he found what he was looking for.

    He saw firewood scattered all over the ground, and just past it, he saw two wolves. One of them he recognized immediately as Myka, but the other¡­. He had never seen anything like it before.

    Its fur was ashen and muddy. There were leaves seemingly growing in small bunches all over its body. The eyes were sunken but appeared like a void filled with unyielding darkness.

    It was a nightmare.

    It lunged forward at Myka, but he moved out of the way just in time. Peter noticed then the drops of thick ck liquid that fell from the beast. It was everywhere in the snow around them. A rather sizable pool of it was a few feet from where they fought.

    It was severely injured.

    Peter looked back just in time to see Myka grab the wolf by the throat and shake it. He threw the creature against the closest tree. It mmed with a heavy thud and then fell lifelessly to the ground.

    Myka shifted back into his human form, taking heavy, panting breaths as he looked back at Peter. He smiled. But then his eyes widened and shook as he let out a sharp breath. Peter felt his breath catch in his throat at the expression.

    The two men lowered their gaze to the thin root that stood straight out of Myka¡¯s chest.

    Peter gasped.

    The root slowly began to slide back, drawing a shuddering whimper from Myka''s lips, but then fell apart.

    The strange wolf shriveled by the tree into something resembling a dried-out husk. It was weird and worth investigating to Peter, or it would have been if Myka didn¡¯t fall to his knees in the snow before his eyes.

    ¡°Myka!¡± Peter screamed.

 Chapter 475 Hello, Ashleigh

    ¡®Ashleigh, you are unique among your pack and all the rest of the werewolves. There are only three others like you in all the world.¡¯

    ¡®Your father, your brother, and your mate.¡¯

    The voices were muffled. She could hear the words, but barely.

    ¡®That¡¯s the reason I came. I need to know, who is my mate?¡¯

    That one came through clearly. It was her voice, her words.

    ¡°I will tell you the answer, but I must also tell you something else. Something you will have to forget.¡±

    She recognized that voice as well. It was Lian.

    Ashleigh opened her eyes. Around her, she saw the room where she had first met Lian. Dark shades of blue on the walls, random bits of white and silver. An evening sky painted on the walls around her, and above her, the moon¡¯s light always shone brightly.

    Looking down, she saw she wore a pale blue dress, soft and flowing like a nightgown. Her hair was tied up in a loose braid over her shoulder.

    She had returned to the day she met Lian. To the room where they talked about Caleb being her mate. To the moment that had been hidden from her ever since.

    Ashleigh wondered if this was just a dream or if she was so tired from four nights of real and metaphysical lovemaking with Caleb that her mind didn¡¯t have the energy to create new images and was relying on memory instead.

    Based on past experiences, she didn¡¯t expect to learn anything new from this dream. Instead, wouldn¡¯t it be better to dream of far-off ces and adventures?

    Lian sat before her, and the dialogue between them continued like a scripted scene ying out before her eyes.

    Lian stood up from her chair and walked to Ashleigh, offering her a hand. Ashleigh took it. Lian guided her to the wall across the room, and just like before, the dark blue wall fell away, and a tapestry appeared.

    ¡°These are the original werewolves. The first blessed by the Goddess and charged with ridding the world of the Fae threat.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at the tapestry. Bodies, monsters of all shapes and sizes,rge trees with eyes and mouths, and ghoulish sinewy creatures with faces that appeared to be screaming lined the bottom.

    Now she raised her eyes higher. She saw boots of steel, grey, and gold. She paused. Waiting for Lian to interrupt the memory, but it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, Ashleigh licked her lips and looked further up at the tapestry.

    The boots of steel and gold continued into full armor, with a circlet of wings adorning her honey-blonde hair. Ashleigh recognized Lily.

    She swallowed as she turned her eyes to the left of Lily. There she saw another woman she recognized.

    A tall, imposing woman, muscr and broad-shouldered. She held a long sword in her hand.

    She wore dark leather pants and a matching long-sleeved corset top. Her auburn red hair was long and decorated in random braids and small metal ents.

    Onerge gash that crossed her eye, her strong jaw, and her rectangr face emphasized the severe expression she wore.

    And those familiar silvery grey eyes.

    ¡®Sna,¡¯ Ashleigh whispered in her mind.

    But her voice in the room did not know these women yet.

    ¡°She¡­ she looks like me¡­.¡± Ashleigh of the past whispered, staring at Lily. She turned her attention to Sna. ¡°And her¡­ those eyes¡­ they¡¯re like Caleb¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Lily of Winter, and Sna, of Summer,¡± Lian replied gently.

    ¡°Lily? This is Luna Lily?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Yes, she is the mother of your bloodline.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at the tapestry. First, she stared into the eyes of her great ancestor in awe. Then, her eyes trailed further up on the tapestry.

    Just above Sna was another woman.

    Dark, rich chocte skin, beautiful green eyes of jade, and a head of golden curls. She wore a sage-colored dress that reminded Ashleigh of the ancient Greek style. Long and light.

    But her hands were held strangely like she was holding something between them, but the space was empty. Instead, the light that grew between them was even more bizarre, a soft green glow.<sub> </sub>

    ¡°What is... Who is that? What is she doing?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°That is Luna Talis, the mother of Spring,¡± Lian replied without even a nce at the tapestry.

    ¡°What is she doing with her hands?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Magic,¡± Lian said without hesitation.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and looked at Lian. There was no sign of a joke or a lie.

    ¡°Magic?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Lian nodded.

    ¡°Werewolves can¡¯t do magic,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    Lian said nothing.

    ¡°Can they?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Lian gave a gentle smile.

    ¡°No,¡± Lian replied. ¡°They can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Talis had the ability to manipte certain aspects of nature. She could grow and control nt life and could, in some ways, speak with nature. The trees sang to her.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows, trying to understand.

    In her mind, the Ashleigh watching this scene y out, knew that Lian wouldn¡¯t say more about what she meant. No, she was waiting for something. Maybe for Ashleigh to see something else on the tapestry.

    ¡®Turn,¡¯ she told herself. ¡®Look at the tapestry again¡­ what haven¡¯t you seen?¡¯

    She turned back to the tapestry.

    ¡®Good.¡¯

    Her eyes went back over the image of Lily, Sna, and Talis. Behind them, there was a battle depicted. Beasts and warriors fighting each other. However, it appeared that some monsters were also fighting amongst themselves.

    ¡®What aren¡¯t I seeing?¡¯ she asked herself.

    Her eyes moved back down toward the first Lunas. And then she saw something else at the edge of the battlefield.

    A tall woman with pale skin and long ck hair in a long, flowing dress of blue and white with tear-drop sleeves.

    Her ck hair wasid loosely at her back and shoulders, while the upper half was done with braids and two bunsyered together, one smaller than the other.

    She was leaning over a soldier lying on the ground, her hands extended over his body with a soft white light on her fingertips.

    Her face was just barely tilted toward the viewer. Just enough to recognize her.

    Ashleigh¡¯s mind and body crashed into each other at that moment, and Ashleigh, a passenger in this dream, suddenly realized she was in control.

    She turned slowly to face the woman in the tapestry, who also stood beside her.

    Lian¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Lian smiled, and she gave Ashleigh a gentle nod, a greeting.

    ¡°Hello Ashleigh, new Luna of Summer. I am Lian, Mother of Autumn.¡±

 Chapter 476 Secrets Held For Over A Thousand Years

    ¡°What¡­?¡± Ashleigh whispered in shock. ¡°But¡­ how?¡±

    Lian gave her a gentle smile.

    ¡°What I am going to tell you will shock you. But it is all true, and I am only telling you because we need your help.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked and then furrowed her brows. ¡°Wait¡­ you called me the Luna of Summer¡­ but¡­ I hadn¡¯t epted Caleb yet when I met you¡­ so how¨C¡±

    ¡°Time works differently here.¡±

    The voice came from behind her. Ashleigh turned and gasped when she recognized Sna, the first Luna of Summer, standing before her.

    ¡°This conversation is happening now, in the past, in the future. Here, time folds in on itself with twists and turns,¡± she continued. ¡°Best not to think too hard about it.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°So¡­ are you¡­ alive?¡± she asked.

    Sna nodded.

    ¡°We all are,¡± another voice called from behind Ashleigh.

    She turned to see the dark woman with the golden curls from the tapestry.

    ¡°I am Talis, Mother of Spring,¡± she smiled. ¡°I guided your mother when she came to us and your friend, Bell.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t ALL alive,¡± Sna corrected with a solemn expression.

    ¡®She means me,¡¯ Lily whispered in Ashleigh¡¯s ear.

    Ashleigh looked around, but she couldn¡¯t see her.

    ¡®I¡¯m always with you, remember? Unfortunately, they can¡¯t see me right now, but you can call me forth in this ce.¡¯

    ¡®How do I do that?¡¯ Ashleigh asked.

    ¡®Just focus on me, on seeing me before you.¡¯

    ¡®Ok¡­¡¯ Ashleigh closed her eyes, then quickly opened them, ¡®Wait, she¡¯s not going to try to kill us again, is she?¡¯

    Ashleigh nced at Sna. She heard a soft giggle in her mind.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think so,¡¯ Lily whispered. ¡®She hasn¡¯t met you yet.¡¯

    Sna raised her brow at Ashleigh, a suspicious nce, but Lily was right. She didn¡¯t seem to recognize her beyond that.

    Ashleigh sighed and closed her eyes, focusing on seeing Lily. The gold and steel armor, the long honey blonde braid.

    ¡°Wee back,¡± smiled Lian. ¡°It has been far too long since we have seen each other, Lily, Mother of Winter.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I saw you not terribly long ago. Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t agree on some things, which led to brain bleeds for you and Ashleigh. But you know time weirdness in such, so I guess you can look forward to that,¡± Lily smiled.

    Lian raised an eyebrow and smirked.

    ¡°How uniquely you,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste our time,¡± interjected Sna. The look on her face showed irritation masking pain.

    ¡°Not even a hello?¡± Lily asked, looking pointedly at Sna.

    Sna clenched her jaw and turned away.

    ¡°Sna¡¯s right. The time that Ashleigh spends here must not be wasted,¡± Lian replied, turning to face Ashleigh. ¡°Like I said, we need your help. And that is why I¡¯m sharing with you secrets held for over a thousand years.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath. What secret could Lian be referring to? And why, of all people, was she about to be trusted with it.

    ¡°There are things about the history of your people, of this world, that you don¡¯t know, that none of you know,¡± Lian began gently.

    Lily sighed.

    ¡°Just rip the band-aid off!¡± she grumbled. ¡°You guys may not remember it, but this conversation happened to her almost a year ago. Her mind has been trying desperately to remember it ever since. So, skip the skirting and just tell her inly.¡±

    ¡°Still as impatient and reckless as always, I see,¡± Sna growled. ¡°We cannot rush this process if we tell her too much too quickly¨C¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s waited long enough,¡± Lily interrupted. ¡°The war is happening out there, now. Like right now. And you don¡¯t know this girl like I do.¡±

    Lily looked at Ashleigh, who looked back at her with confusion.

    ¡°She won¡¯t be able to ignore the fighting. It¡¯s not in her to walk away from a battlefield.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ashleigh asked. She looked between the women. ¡°Why would I walk away from the battle?¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Lian said. ¡°Lily, I understand your desire to hurry the process, but¨C¡±<sub> </sub>

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Lily shouted angrily.

    Ashleigh looked at her with concern. The expression she wore was anguished and tired. Could the dead be tired?

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± she whispered.

    Lily looked back at Ashleigh and swallowed before looking away.

    ¡°Tell her what you need to tell her but make it fast¡­.¡± Lily said quietly. ¡°The other one isn¡¯t waiting. She¡¯s already begun with her abominations. She needs to be stopped before there is no one left to save.¡±

    Lily clenched her jaw, looking toward the ground.

    ¡°The dead still call to me,¡± she said. ¡°Even trapped within the husks of their mutated bodies.¡±

    Talis stepped forward and ced a hand on Lily¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I am so sorry,¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s my fault this is all happening.¡±

    ¡°The me does not rest with you alone,¡± Sna said. ¡°None of us listened. She knew this would happen, and in our grief, we made a selfish choice that ising back to haunt us all.¡±

    Ashleigh took several deep breaths. She didn¡¯t understand what was happening, what they were talking about. Still, on some primal level, she felt terrified by the implication of their words.

    Lian touched her arm, and Ashleigh looked up.

    ¡°Come,¡± Lian whispered. ¡°I think it might be better to have this part of the conversation alone.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and followed her into another room.

    ¡°Lily is right, time is running short, and you need to know many things before you can help us.¡±

    ¡°With what?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Do you see the blue light, the haze surrounding this ce?¡± Lian asked.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Ashleigh nodded. ¡°Usually, when I dream of this conversation, I start off in a void of blue hues with light in the distance that I can never reach.¡±

    Lian smiled.

    ¡°Those are the ley lines. They are the lifeblood of all living things. It is where our souls travel after death and from where they are reborn. The spark of life within our universe.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed; she took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right if you don¡¯t understand. There is no reason to go much further into the workings of the ley lines except to say they are a power like no other. And one that can be channeled or tapped into.¡±

    ¡°That seems dangerous,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°It absolutely is,¡± Lian said. ¡°The power that Alpha Cain discovered years ago was essentially a vein of the ley line,¡± Lian said. ¡°He didn¡¯t know exactly what it was, but he understood the danger of it.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ he was right,¡± Ashleigh whispered. She looked up at Lian. ¡°What about the other part? About the fae¡­ about the wolves¡­.¡±

    Lian swallowed and nodded.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°Then¡­ we didn¡¯t descend from humans¡­ you are not human¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not human, no. But the grand majority of the current werewolf poption does descend from humans,¡± Lian replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­.¡± Ashleigh whispered. ¡°The Goddess hates the fae. She created us to exterminate them, to save the humans¡­ so how could we have been made from them?¡±

    Lian looked away.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­ history is often twisted in ways that make sense to those that survive. Over time, a name, a race, change. Usually, it is just the result of time, but every once in a while, it is a choice.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    Lian swallowed.

    ¡°Ashleigh, the werewolves were created to stop the remaining fae. Those that had lost themselves in a selfish desire to rule over man instead of maintaining the natural bnce of our world,¡± Lian said sadly. ¡°That war had been raging for over a century by the time the wolves were created. And that decision came at a desperate time, with a high cost.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The one that made the decision, the one that made the wolves. It ultimately cost her life.¡±

    ¡°The¡­ Goddess?¡± Ashleigh asked with hesitance.

    Lian looked up at Ashleigh.

    ¡°To you, she is the Goddess, but to me and the others, she was our Queen.¡±

 Chapter 477 An Unnatural Direction

    Powerful beings born of the ley lines and expected to maintain a bnce within the world''s natural order, the Fae were tasked with protecting the sentient beings that had evolved from the dirt and muck.

    But as is the case for all sentient creatures who recognize their power, they grew tired of their task. Boredom and ambition took root inside them and darkened their hearts to the call of the ley lines.

    Division among the timeless beings grew broader and more violent. Battles raged all across the world. After more than a century of fighting, all they had seeded in doing was nearly driving their numbers into extinction.

    At this point, those who sought dominion over the world and all her inhabitants were backed into a corner.

    Two Queens were all that remained of the leadership of the Fae. One who sought to rule over everything and one that sought to stop her.

    Queen Luna was an ancient being, a fae of light and bnce. She had survived when all the others died. And she, alongside her chosen warriors, her very own children, drove the Dark Queen high into the mountains.

    She ended her life and seemingly ended the war.

    Those who continued to carry out the will of the Dark Queen were sealed inside her tomb and forgotten.

    There were holdouts across thends. But the war was almost over, the end was in sight, and bnce would soon be restored.

    At least, Queen Luna believed it would be so.

    But she had no idea of the depths the Dark Queen had been willing to go to, the evil she was willing to touch in order to achieve her goal.

    In the final battle between the two Queens, when Luna believed she had overpowered the Dark Queen, she had no idea that the woman she fought had her focus on someone else entirely. As Queen Luna ran her through with the sword, the Dark Queen smiled, and Luna thought nothing of it until it was far toote.

    Her two children, fully grown, were two of her best warriors. They trained together. They worked together. Everything they aplished was together.

    Unsurprising, given the fact that they were twins.

    Something else that they shared was an affinity for the dead.

    There were some fae known to have heard thest thoughts of a dying friend or loved one, but the twins were different. They heard memories and voices of the recently departed. They felt the turmoil of those confused by their death.

    It was a strange and unique gift, but something they shared.

    But his ability was more potent than hers in a way that no one could have known or predicted. He felt them, heard them, saw them, and they saw him.

    No one in that mountain cave realized until muchter that she had looked into his eyes and held his gaze as her life ended.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Ashleigh shouted, interrupting the story.

    Lian furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Did you have a question?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Twins? A boy and girl, with the ability to hear the dead¡­.¡± Ashleigh asked quickly. She licked her lips. ¡°Are you talking about Lily and her brother?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ know about her brother?¡± Lian asked with genuine surprise.

    ¡°Yes, I mean, I know she was a twin, and they had the same sort of ability. I don¡¯t know anything else about him.¡±

    Lian nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°The children of Queen Luna were Lily and her twin brother, Loki.¡±<sub> </sub>

    Ashleigh felt her heart sink into her stomach and her veins ran cold with ice.

    ¡°L¡­Loki?¡± she whispered.

    Lian nodded.

    In the weeks that followed the death of the Dark Queen, as the rebellion was slowly squashed, A new evil was spreading below the surface.

    She had pushed part of herself into his mind as she died, a part of her that slowly corrupted him. Loki withdrew from his mother and sister. He went out on his own and disappeared.

    The next time they saw him, a new war had begun, one that targeted the humans rather than the remaining fae. Slowly the remaining members of Queen Luna¡¯s court began to turn on her, to voice their opinions that the humans were beneath their concern.

    They left, joining Loki in his n to take the world for the fae.

    After a long struggle, Queen Luna realized that there were too few of her people left, and Loki¡¯s people were too willing to use humans as shields and weapons. She understood that she needed a weapon of her own. One that could fight the fae but that would defend the humans as their own.

    Thus, the concept of the werewolf was born.

    But the power needed to create an entirely new species, to evolve the humans that volunteered in an unnatural direction, she didn¡¯t have enough.

    ¡°That¡¯s where we came in,¡± Talis smiled, sitting beside Ashleigh. ¡°The four of us and our alphas. There were others, about five more. We were thest of her people, thest fae that didn¡¯t want the destruction of the world.¡±

    ¡°The others didn¡¯t survive the transformation,¡± Sna interjected, leaning back against a wall a few feet away. ¡°None of us were supposed to. The energy, the power that was needed, should have wiped us all out and transformed only the humans. But Queen Luna did something stupid.¡±

    ¡°Sna¡­¡± Lian said quietly.

    ¡°It was stupid,¡± Sna growled and turned away.

    ¡°What did she do?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°She gave up arge portion of her own life force and power instead of drawing on all that we had,¡± Lily replied quietly from the doorway. ¡°It almost killed her then and there. Eventually, the power drain¡­ caught up to her.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed as she saw the heartbreak in Lily¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have done it if you hadn¡¯t volunteered,¡± Sna replied with another growl.

    ¡°I had to!¡± Lily growled back.

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t, just like you didn¡¯t have to stay behind,¡± Sna said, turning away.

    ¡°Between losing my brother and my mother, I couldn¡¯t just stand back and watch everything fall apart!¡± Lily shouted. ¡°I had to be a part of the solution! I had to make sure it ended then and there!¡±

    Sna clenched her jaw and looked back at Lily.

    ¡°But it didn¡¯t,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Where were you when your mother was dying? Where were you when your brother was finally stopped?¡±

    Lily lowered her gaze and clenched her jaw.

    Sna took several steps, closing the distance between them. She lifted Lily¡¯s chin to look up at her.

    ¡°You were dead, Lily. By your brother¡¯s hands, the one you swore would never hurt you,¡± Sna whispered angrily. ¡°You weren¡¯t a part of the solution, Lily. Your death killed Queen Luna and didn¡¯t even phase Loki.¡±

 Chapter 478 She Heard The Screams

    ¡°Now is not the time for this!¡± Lian interrupted, pushing between the former lovers.

    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Talis added. ¡°Ashleigh has already been here a very long time.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at Talis with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few hours at most¡­¡± she said.

    Talis shook her head.

    ¡°We told you, time works differently here,¡± she said. ¡°Hours can be days.¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ashleigh shouted, standing from her chair. ¡°You mean I¡¯ve been asleep for days?¡±

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Talis nodded.

    ¡°Caleb is not going to handle that well¡­ I need to get back!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do,¡± Lian agreed. ¡°There was much more I needed to exin, but above all else, we must ask for your help.¡±

    ¡°With what?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°You read Cain¡¯s journals. You know about the mounds that he found, the power?¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Those were direct connections to the ley lines. He was right to destroy the ones he could, but the others must also be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°You mean the ones in Spring and in Moonguard?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lian nodded, ¡°and two others. The way gate between Spring and Autumn, and the one between Summer and Winter.¡±

    ¡°The way gates? Like the stone rings in the sacred forest of the Blood Moon?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Simr,¡± Lian replied. ¡°The one you speak of had a connection to the other gates and could be used to travel, but it does not have a direct connection to the ley lines. Only the way gates between the great packs do.¡±

    ¡°So, you need me to get into the mounds, destroy them, and destroy the gates? That¡¯s all?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be as simple as it sounds,¡± Sna interjected. ¡°The Moonguard mound will be protected. There was a reason my great-grandson did not return to it before he went to Loki¡¯s fall. The pack realized he had disturbed the mound and took it upon themselves to guard it and treat it as a sacred space.¡±

    ¡°Why would they do that?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°They couldn¡¯t know about the werewolves'' connection to the fae, so why would they care about it.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t believe it to be a fae mound,¡± Lian replied. ¡°They believe it is where the Goddess was born. Their ancestors witnessed the fall of our Queen at that same site. That mound is hers.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes went wide. Then, unsure how to respond, she simply listened.

    ¡°It formed at the time of her death, opening the connection with the ley line,¡± Lian continued as she looked away. ¡°We should have allowed the earth to swallow her body and carry it through the ley lines to be reborn.

    ¡°But, instead of doing as our Queen wished, we selfishly used the power to create this pocket between worlds. This ce where we could continue to watch over the world and the ley lines together. Where we could preserve her forever, we didn¡¯t expect the effect keeping her from rebirth would have on the wolves.¡±

    Keeping her alive had unforeseen consequences and ripple effects. The powers of the Alpha and Luna and the strength passed down through the descendants of the original fae wolves. Those all stemmed from their connection to the Queen and the raw power of the ley lines.

    She had warned them that the power was too tempting, that someday, even if it wasn¡¯t the Dark Queen, someone would try to use it for evil. So she wanted the ley lines sealed. But, unfortunately, it was toote when the Priestesses understood that the threat the Queen had feared was real.

    ¡°We thought we were doing the right thing. But we had no idea what had happened inside the mound created by the Dark Queen.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked quietly.<sub> </sub>

    ¡°Even with a part of her inside Loki¡¯s mind, the rest of her spirit remained strong within the mound. She was trapped, but her mind, her desires for domination, still lingered,¡± Lian said. ¡°All those that we had imprisoned inside of that mound, they should have died and rejoined with the ley lines.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Lian shook her head.

    ¡°The Dark Queen¡­ even in death, she was formidable. She was able to whisper in their ears and get them to offer themselves as a sacrifice at the roots of her tree. Given enough time and enough blood, she would have been able to be reborn then and there with her already corrupted soul. But we sealed it up, thinking it would be enough to trap her far from anyone that might hear her call.¡±

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Lian shook her head gently.

    ¡°As you know, we each had at least one child before we retreated from the world to hide our Queen and do our best to monitor the bnce.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Summer and Winter both have strong bloodlines, easily traced and very powerful,¡± she said. ¡°But Autumn and Spring were not so lucky. Their bloodlines were lost in the growing numbers and the frequent and violent leadership changes.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean the bloodlines stopped.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°You, your brother, and Caleb are thest of the pure bloodlines. You retain strength and power thates from your connection to the ley lines. But both Talis and I do still have descendants. But the blood has been muddied again and again.

    ¡°Even still, some of our descendants are able to touch on certain abilities that came from us. For instance, myst two living descendants. They can heal others.¡±

    ¡°You mean they can use magic?¡± Ashleigh asked, thinking of the tapestry.

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Lian said. ¡°The ability is usually presented in a recurring thought, an interest. It¡¯s passive.¡±

    ¡°How do you passively heal someone?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Lian gave a gentle smirk.

    ¡°By giving them your blood.¡±

    Ashleigh gasped.

    Lian nodded.

    ¡°The reason that your friend Bell and her mother had such unique blood, with the gift of healing, is because Bell, and now her son, hold thest remaining drops of my bloodline. So far removed from the power of the Alpha, this is the only ability she has gained from me.

    ¡°Much the same as the descendant of Spring, her bloodline was even further removed, almost extinct entirely. The veryst drops were carried by Luna Irina, a younger brother she never knew, and her son.

    ¡°Luna Irina never had a son¡­¡± Ashleighmented.

    ¡°No, Alpha Gorn never had a son,¡± Lily whispered under her breath.

    Lian cleared her throat before continuing.

    ¡°Irina¡¯s sensitivity to nature came from her blood, and in the end, drove her mad. The spring pack was blessed with an affinity for nature, for understanding how everything bnces and fits together. People with these abilities could feel the forest''s life in our time. They could listen to the soft thrum of energy that flowed through all living things.

    ¡°But Irina¡¯s sensitivity was almost nonexistent, spending most of her lifepletely oblivious to the sound of nature. It wasn¡¯t until she got closer and closer to the mountain that housed the Dark Queen¡¯s mound that she began to hear it. Her connection very suddenly and intensely grew stronger. She heard the screams inside the mountain. She felt the pain that was housed within that mound.¡±

 Chapter 479 Will You Help Us?

    ¡°The souls that died there¡­ were never meant to be found,¡± continued Lian.

    ¡°They were criminals and prisoners. Fae from all different ns that had been judged as irredeemable,¡± Sna added.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know that those spirits still clung to life. We assumed they had rejoined the ley lines like all are meant to do,¡± said Talis. ¡°But when the chamber was opened, we felt them, and so did Irina. We don¡¯t know exactly what happened, only that something changed her the day she found the tree.¡±

    Ashleigh remembered Alpha Cain¡¯s journal and how he had said that Luna Irina acted differently after they found the chamber.

    ¡°I went to her sometimeter. I told her to keep Cain away from the chamber at all costs,¡± Talis continued, looking away sadly. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize then that she had already been infected with the Dark Queen¡¯s energy.¡±

    Ashleigh thought of the journal entry that talked about Irina having attacked Cain.

    ¡°Why did you need to keep Cain out?¡± Ashleigh asked. There had to be something more to their reason for keeping him away.

    ¡°Because his blood was pure,¡± Sna replied. ¡°Irina was infected by the Dark Queen, but her fae blood was so muddied and faint that it took years for her to hear the call. Cain, if he had approached that tree, she would have sensed him and prated his heart. The Dark Queen would have used his blood to resurrect herself and pierce the barrier between her tree and the ley line.¡±

    ¡°Then what about Irina?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°From what I know, she went mad and killed herself after this¡­ so what happened to her?¡±

    Talis took a deep breath.

    ¡°As I said, I didn¡¯t know at the time that she was infected¡­ But when I returned to her, she begged me to stop the voices, to ask the Goddess to cleanse her. So I did try,¡± Talis sighed. ¡°But it was toote. The Dark Queen had already gotten her ws deep into Irina¡¯s mind and body.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°So, she killed herself¡­to stop it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°She did¡­¡± Talis nodded.

    ¡°She tried,¡± Sna corrected.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    Talis closed her eyes and clenched her jaw.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you already,¡± she sighed. ¡°Irina is gone. The creature that emerged from that mound is not her.¡±

    ¡°It has her face, mostly, and it has imed her child,¡± Sna replied with her arms crossed over her chest.

    ¡°It used her like a cocoon!¡± Talis shouted, ¡°but that is not Irina! She died!¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t we see her soul pass into the ley lines?¡± Sna growled.

    ¡°Because the Dark Queen consumed it.¡±

    Sna and Talis both turned to look back at the one that answered. Talis with a look of concern and confusion. Sna with a look of agitation and curiosity.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Lily?¡± Lian asked.

    Lily stepped forward and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Loki, toward the end, he had begun to turn on his own troops from time to time. First, he would fatally wound them and then¡­ absorb their souls into himself,¡± she said sadly.

    Lily¡¯s eyes lifted just enough to lock with Sna¡¯s.

    ¡°He tried to do it to me¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°But Geri arrived before he could finish.¡±

    Sna turned away, her fist clenched into a tight ball.

    ¡°Why have you never shared this with us before?¡± Lian asked, her voice concerned and sympathetic.

    Lily gave a half-smile.

    ¡°Not the easiest topic,¡± she said. ¡°And I didn¡¯t know the knowledge had any value at this point.¡±

    Lian nodded in understanding.

    After a short silence, Sna spoke.

    ¡°Whether it is her or not doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she said. ¡°The Dark Queen has returned, and her strength is finally enough that she isfortable making her creatures and abominations.¡±

    ¡°It does matter!¡± Talis shouted. ¡°If Irina is gone, then even the tiny bit of my power that she had ess to will have awakened in another descendant. One that will be able to lead Ashleigh to the location of the way gates and the Spring mound.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just tell me where they are?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Time is running out,¡± Lian said, looking into the distance as though she could see somethinging. She looked back at Ashleigh. ¡°Will you help us? Will you find and destroy the mounds and the way gates?¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°I¡­ still have a lot of questions. I can¡¯t just¨C¡°

    ¡°There is no time. The flow ising back in on itself. Our ces in time will be righted. But, your memory of this conversation will be lost to you until you experience it again.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Ashleigh said, not understanding precisely what Lian was saying. But she knew that she had already agreed to this n, and frankly, she saw no reason not to. ¡°Yes, I will destroy the mounds and the gates.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Lian smiled. ¡°Very good.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a strange pulsing in the air.

    ¡°What is that?¡± she asked.<sub> </sub>

    The pulsing grew stronger until she felt it pushing and pulling against her skin.

    ¡°What is that?!¡± she shouted.

    The intensity grew until it finally snapped at her painfully, knocking the wind from her lungs. She fell to her knees, coughing.

    As she regained control of her lungs, a hand reached out in front of her. Ashleigh lifted her head and gasped when she saw Lian, only now she looked at least thirty years older.

    ¡°Lian¡­?¡± she asked.

    Lian nodded and smiled.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Our times have righted themselves. The past has returned to the Ashleigh that came seeking answers about her mate bond. The present has returned the one that has been sleeping in her bed for far too long.¡±

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°How did you age so much?¡±

    Lian gave a soft smile.

    ¡°Talis, Sna, and I built this ce to preserve our Queen. Because of that, time doesn¡¯t affect us,¡± she said. ¡°But, when we return to your world, we begin to age. And when we use our powers in your world¡­ well¡­.¡±

    Lian smiled and raised her arms, indicating her current state.

    ¡°This.¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered hesitantly. ¡°Is it because I called you to save Axel from Roman?¡±

    Lian nodded.

    Ashleigh gasped, bringing her hand to cover her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I had no idea. I didn¡¯t even know I could do that¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Lian smiled. ¡°But it is not your fault.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow.

    ¡°I am the one who made the decision to attack Roman with my abilities. However, when I saw him, I couldn¡¯t help myself. He was just such a disappointment.¡±

    Lian grinned and then took a breath.

    ¡°Now is not the time to be worrying about such things. You have a mission to aplish.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know where to begin.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy enough. You start by finding the long-lost brother of Luna Irina,¡± Lian smiled.

    ***

    Peter sat heavily in the chair. His eyes burned from the tears he had shed, and his body screamed from the day''s exhaustion. He could hardly tolerate the waiting. He hadn¡¯t ever experienced this side of it.

    He didn¡¯t like it at all.

    Peter knew how long it should have taken to repair the injury and how long to open and close. But, unfortunately, they were already an hour overdue.

    ¡°Peter?¡±

    He looked up. Alice¡¯s voice drew him from his quiet frustration. But the blood stains on her shirt from trying to treat Myka as they rushed him to the hospital only served to heighten his panic.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, standing from the chair.

    ¡°He¡¯s out of surgery,¡± she said gently.

    Peter looked at her carefully.

    Alice was naturally cautious in her expressions, but this was different. This was her brother surviving surgery. She should have been excited, not apprehensive.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.

    Alice licked her lips and took a deep breath.

    ¡°There is an infection,¡± she said. ¡°They have managed to slow it down, but it¡¯s aggressive and unlike anything the doctors have seen before.¡±

    Peter swallowed.

    ¡°How bad?¡± he asked.

    Alice clenched her jaw and swallowed.

    ¡°How bad, Alice?¡± he repeated.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve already reached out to Summer. They are looking at their records to see if there is anything they can do, but¡­.¡±

    Peter took in a shaky breath.

    ¡°I need to be with him¡­¡± he whispered.

 Chapter 480 Their Last Words

    ¡°You make it sound easy,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything about Luna Irina having had a younger brother. And Spring isn¡¯t exactly going to hand over their family trees if I ask.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lian smiled. ¡°But you have ess to a deep source of information about Spring. One that very likely learned about things that no records were made about. But, I believe her mind would have noted such information.¡±

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lian nodded. ¡°That woman is the most likely person to have the answer or at least be able to find it.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded. She would need to return to Winter and talk with Alice as soon as possible.

    ¡°Caleb has returned to your side,¡± Lian said, looking past Ashleigh. ¡°You have been asleep for five days. It is time for you to wake up.¡±

    ¡°Five days!¡± Ashleigh shouted. ¡°Caleb must be losing his mind.¡±

    ¡°Yea, but you sent him a message before you were pulled back in time,¡± Lily said from behind her.

    Ashleigh turned and looked at her with confusion.

    ¡°Ok, I sent him a message before you were pulled back,¡± Lily shrugged. ¡°The point is, he at least knew that whatever was happening to you was with your knowledge¡­ sort of.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and took a deep breath. She then looked around, only now realizing they were in the void of blues with the bright white in the distance. She also noticed that Talis and Sna were gone.

    ¡°Where are the others?¡± she asked.

    ¡°They were never here,¡± Lian replied. ¡°This ce we are in now is your personal connection to the ley lines. Almost like your own little pocket.¡±

    Lily suddenly gasped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ashleigh asked, but Lily did not respond.

    Lily stared forward, her brows knitted together in a pained expression.

    ¡°Lily?¡± Ashleigh called once more.

    ¡°She can¡¯t hear you,¡± Lian said. ¡°She¡¯s hearing the dead, sometimes, they call to her, and she has no choice but to listen to theirst words.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and looked at Lily with concern.

    ¡°You need to go, but since she is a part of you, you will need to wait until she has regained herself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Just then, Lily¡¯s face crumpled in on itself, and she let out a soft groan.

    ¡°Lily? Are you alright?¡± Ashleigh asked, moving toward her.

    Lily lifted her eyes to Lian.

    ¡°The Autumn wolves¡­¡± she whispered sadly.

    Lian furrowed her brow and tilted her head gently to the side. Then her eyes widened, and she took a deep breath as she brought a shaky hand to her heart, clutching her chest.

    ¡°What¡­ what has happened to them?¡± Lian whispered.

    ¡°They¡¯re screaming¡­.¡± Lily whispered. ¡°Trapped inside those¡­ things.¡±

    Lian clenched her jaw and closed her eyes, trying topose herself.

    ¡°You must go, Ashleigh,¡± she said. ¡°Autumn has fallen. Spring is likely to follow soon. We must stop this evil from spreading beyond those packs.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Lily can exin to you after you have woken,¡± Lian said, ¡°but it is time for you to leave this ce.¡±

    Lian turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Ashleigh called out.<sub> </sub>

    Lian turned back, a look of exhaustion in her eyes.

    ¡°Am I able to share what I know?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°The truth about where we actually came from, about the Goddess?¡±

    Lian looked down, and after a moment, she looked back at Ashleigh.

    ¡°We, the original Lunas, are the ones bound to an oath.¡±

    Lian took a deep breath before she continued.

    ¡°When Queen Luna saw the repercussions of Loki¡¯s attacks on the humans. The absolute hatred that the humans and the wolves bore the fae, she decided neither should ever know about the true origin of the wolf,¡± she said. ¡°She saw the fierceness with which the wolves protected ¡®their people,¡¯ and she feared that if they learned the truth, it would break that loyalty.¡±

    Lian smiled.

    ¡°The humans are the true owners of this world,¡± she said. ¡°The Fae were made to prepare and maintain it, and the werewolves were created to protect them.¡±

    Lian looked back up at Ashleigh.

    ¡°The other Lunas and I made a selfish choice when we refused to let our Queen go. When we refused to cut the lines. And she made a fearful choice when she bound us to silence,¡± she said. ¡°But Cain learned on his own, and then, you learned from Cain.¡±

    Lian smiled again.

    ¡°The oath has not been broken, and you may share this knowledge with whomever you want.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.

    Lian took a slow breath and clutched her chest again.

    ¡°You need to go,¡± she whispered. ¡°We are all depending on you, and he is waiting for you.¡±

    The bright white light in the distance grew brighter and brighter with each passing second until it was blinding.

    Her chest felt heavy as she took in her soft pulls of air. Her mouth was dry.

    Slowly and with some effort, Ashleigh opened her eyes.

    She could feel the oxygen strapped to her nose and recognized the ceiling. The familiar beeps of the monitors were thest confirmation she needed. She was in a hospital room.

    Looking to her left, she saw the monitors and a closed door, but to her right, she saw him.

    His messy, auburn hair was resting on her hip. She smiled.

    Before she could speak or even try to get his attention, she heard him take abored breath, and his body tensed.

    ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡±

    He slowly lifted his head and turned to face her. His silvery eyes were bloodshot and tired. Filled with relief and happy tears.

    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± he smiled.

    Ashleigh returned his smile weakly.

    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± she whispered.

    Caleb leaned forward and kissed her lips. Their warmth filled Ashleigh¡¯s heart withfort and joy.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯de back,¡± he whispered, pressing his forehead to hers. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave me.¡±

    Ashleigh felt the tears stinging her eyes. She couldn¡¯t begin to imagine how scared he must have been, even with Lily¡¯s message.

    ¡°Never,¡± she whispered in a shaky tone as the tears fell from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you.¡±

 Chapter 481 Finish His Work

    Ashleigh smiled, running her fingers through his soft hair as he took small breaths in his sleep.

    Moments after confirming that she was all right, Caleb passed out. Ashleigh could barely hold him up as two nurses came running in and moved him onto the couch to rest.

    That had been several hours ago. Now, Ashleigh was teasing Caleb¡¯s hair as he attempted to catch up on his lost sleep.

    She had been cleared to leave the hospital an hour ago, but she couldn¡¯t bear to wake him. So instead, she sat down on the couch and moved his head onto herp, where she proceeded to pet him softly as he slept.

    She felt his breaths change.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± he called softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m still here,¡± she whispered, leaning down to kiss his head.

    He sat up and looked at her. A look of happiness and relief fell over him, and he pulled her tightly into his warm embrace.

    ¡°You have no idea how terrifying that was,¡± he whispered. ¡°You were gone, just gone. With the suppression, I can still¡­ sense you there through the haze. But this¡­ no¡­ this was like you just stopped.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispered back, squeezing Caleb tightly to her. ¡°I had no choice.¡±

    Caleb sighed and pulled back to look at her. He moved his hand to her cheek and looked into her hazel eyes.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh licked her lips and then nced at the door.

    ¡°Not here,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Caleb was confused. But once he had confirmed with the doctor that Ashleigh was, in fact, clear to leave and not just making a run for it, he had no issue retreating with his wife to a more private location.

    He was surprised when she insisted on the treehouse instead of their room. Still, again, he had no issue taking his wife to a secluded and private location.

    Ashleigh climbed into the treehouse first, immediately went to the bar, and poured herself water to swallow down her nerves. She wasn¡¯t sure exactly how to begin this conversation. She had run several ideas through her mind, but all of them sounded likeplete garbage.

    She swallowed thest of the water and turned to face Caleb, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be directly behind her.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and gathered her courage.

    ¡°Caleb, the truth is, I learned a lot tonight. Some things¨C¡°

    But Ashleigh couldn¡¯t finish her thought as Caleb¡¯s lips covered her own, his demanding tongue pushing firmly into her open mouth.

    Ashleigh knew she needed to stop this, to bring his attention back to what he needed to hear. But she was struggling to deny her own desires for her husband. She kissed him back fiercely and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    The heat that was building between burned inside of her in a twisted me of desire and longing.

    He had truly feared she would never wake up. Unsure if she was even still alive beyond her body. She could feel it clinging to him even now.

    His feelings were all over the ce. He was scared, relieved, angry, and hurt. Caleb was drowning in his fear and anxiety about what had happened to her.

    Ashleigh pulled back, his hungry panting made her ache, but she needed to focus. It was not an easy task, as Caleb moved his mouth down against her throat, licking and nibbling as he went.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she whispered, fighting to stifle a moan from her throat. ¡°I need to tell you¡­what happened.¡±

    Caleb nipped at her mark, a gasping moan escaped her lips, and he smiled.

    His hands trailed down along her spine. She closed her eyes as his soft, seemingly innocent touch sent a flood of excitement over her every nerve.

    ¡°Caleb¡­I really, really need¨C¡°

    ¡°I need you,¡± he growled as his arms wrapped around her and lifted her off the ground.

    Ashleigh let out a slight squeal as she was hoisted into his arms and carried toward the bed.

    She swallowed and tried desperately to take control of herself. She needed to tell him everything about what happened in the ley line, all that was said and promised.<sub> </sub>

    Hey her down on the bed gingerly and then slowly peeled up her shirt, exposing her belly to his soft lips pressing against her flesh.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± she tried again. ¡°I really need to tell you¨C¡°

    ¡°Tell me tomorrow,¡± he whispered as his tongue traced her belly button, and his hands began to move down her thighs.

    It was now or never, and she knew it.

    ¡°The Goddess is a Fae Queen!¡± she shouted louder than necessary.

    Caleb stopped his movements; he lifted his gaze to meet her eyes.

    Ashleigh swallowed nervously but nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± she whispered.

    Caleb let out a mournful sigh but pulled away from her, allowing Ashleigh to sit and look at him thoughtfully.

    ¡°There is a lot to talk about,¡± she said, taking a deep breath.

    ***

    For two hours straight, Caleb hadn¡¯t said a word. Instead, he sat quietly as Ashleigh did her best to remember every detail as best she could.

    While he processed what she told him, Ashleigh had stepped away to call Axel. When she couldn¡¯t get ahold of him, she called Bell.

    Ashleigh told her about her own heritage but not about the Goddess. Bell was surprised but didn¡¯t really care for more details. In fact, she very suddenly was hurrying to get off the phone.

    When Caleb finally found his words again, Ashleigh was surprised by what he said.

    ¡°If anyone else told me what you just told me¡­ I would assume they were crazy,¡± he said, ¡°And that is what people will think of you, Ash. So we need to be careful about who exactly we tell.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that every wolf has the right to know that the Goddess¡­ isn¡¯t a Goddess?¡±

    Caleb looked away and took a deep breath.

    ¡°They have a right to know the truth of where we all came from,¡± he said. ¡°But right now, telling everyone would cause more harm than good. After this war, we can figure out how to exin what we¡¯ve learned.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said.

    ¡°About Moonguard,¡± he began.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± she sighed. ¡°Please don¡¯t try to stop me.¡±

    She looked up at him with seriousness.

    ¡°It is the right thing to do, and I already gave my word.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to stop you, Ashleigh,¡± Caleb replied, reaching his hand to her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened, and then her brows furrowed.

    ¡°But you need to be here. The war has already begun.¡±

    ¡°Mom and Galen are already doing an amazing job,¡± Caleb smiled. ¡°I will join them as soon as we get back, but I aming.¡±

    ¡°Caleb, I¨C¡°

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he interrupted. ¡°This mission, before it was yours, belonged to my father. I will make sure that you are safe, but I will have to finish his work for him.¡±

 Chapter 482 Open, Honest, Vulnerable

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and smiled at Caleb.

    a€?Youa€?re right,a€? she nodded. a€?I didna€?t even think about that, and yes, you are absolutely right. You should be there.a€?

    Caleb grinned.

    a€?I really thought I was going to have to fight you harder on that,a€? heughed.

    Ashleigh joined him in theughter.

    a€?Honestly, before you mentioned Cain, I had my heels ready to dig in,a€? she smiled.

    a€?I figured,a€? he chuckled.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    a€?But, that was wrong of me too,a€? she said softly.

    Caleb looked up at her with furrowed brows. She gave him a gentle smile that told him she was opening up to him.

    a€?I need to remember,a€? Ashleigh continued. a€?That Ia€?m not alone anymore. I dona€?t have to do it all by myself. There is always someone standing beside me, ready to support me and behind me, ready to catch me.a€?

    She moved closer to him, reaching out and putting her hands on his chest as she smiled into his eyes.

    a€?I have you, and you will always have me,a€? she whispered as she leaned forward with a smile.

    Caleb grinned and leaned toward her, his lips hovering just above hers.

    a€?Admitting youa€?re wrong,a€? he whispered, his lips brushing against hers.

    He didna€?t kiss her, but she couldna€?t stop her lips from parting in anticipation.

    a€?Openly acknowledging that you need me,a€? he continued, tilting his head slightly.

    Caleb licked his lips, his tongue lightly grazing her lips.

    a€?Doubling down on ourmitment to each other...a€? he said, his voice barely audible.

    Caleb grabbed her hips and pulled her roughly toward him, thrusting his growing excitement against her. He pressed his forehead to hers, both letting out soft pants.

    a€?Youa€?re driving me crazy,a€? he said with a warm and shaky breath as he rubbed against her. a€?Who is this open, honest, vulnerable woman?a€?

    Ashleigh let out a whimper as she felt the firmness pressing against her. The heat that had spread through her body was already a raging inferno. She needed to kiss, touch, and feel him moving inside of her.

    a€?I might just need to make you mine all over again,a€? he whispered.

    Ashleigh didna€?t bother waiting for him to finish teasing her. Instead, she reached up and grabbed the cor of his shirt, pulling him thest few centimeters and locking her mouth over his.

    Caleb growled and held her tightly as their tongues savored the taste of each other.

    Ashleigha€?s hips rolled forward. The hunger for him was in every cell of her body. She pulled away from him, keeping her eyes locked on his as she took desperate sharp breaths and tugged at her pants.<sub> </sub>

    Caleba€?s eyes moved down to her hands, pulling at the waistline of her jeans. He let out a low growl knowing how desperately she wanted him. He got on his knees and grabbed her jeans, pulling them and her underwear down to her ankles in one swift motion.

    Ashleigh managed to get one foot free of the clothing before a gasp left her lips as her entire body almost lost bnce. Caleb didna€?t wait for her to ask or to remove the rest of her clothing.

    As she lifted her foot from her jeans, Caleb reached his hand up to her lower back to steady her as he dove his face into her already wet folds. He felt her juices on his lips and tasted her musk on his tongue. He wasna€?t gentle or slow. He was hungry.

    Caleb sucked on the sensitive bud. His tongue swirled around it and massaged it as Ashleigh gasped and moaned. He moved his hand against her entrance, slick with her wetness. Two, then three, fingers moved inside of her.

    Her walls clenched against them as he continued to suck and tongue her bud. His hand rocked in and out, moving faster and more aggressively as her moans turned into cries and her fingers tangled in his hair, shoving his mouth hard against her.

    Caleb took her to the edge, and then ever so gently, as his fingers continued to stroke her closer and closer to the fall, he took her bud between his teeth.

    Ashleigh cried out in an overwhelming ecstasy as the foreign sensation threw her over the edge of her pleasure with a force she hadna€?t expected.

    Caleb pulled away and kept her standing as the pleasure took hold. He moved her gently against the wall supporting her weight as he removed his shirt, wiping her juices from his mouth as he did so, and then lowering his pants enough to free his thick rod.

    He looked into her eyes as her pants became steadier.

    a€?You still with me?a€? he asked her yfully.

    She smiled and nodded.

    a€?Good,a€? he said.

    Caleb lifted her arms onto his shoulders, and Ashleigh them around his neck. He reached down and pulled up her legs to his waist.

    Ashleigh leaned her head and shoulders back against the wall. Caleb moved one arm to her lower back to support her while the other lined the head of that thick rod up with her still throbbing core.

    She took a deep breath. The excitement was already on the rise within her. The anticipation of feeling him fill her up was almost enough to ride another wave before the main attraction.

    a€?Ready?a€? he asked.

    Ashleigh looked back into his silvery hungry eyes and felt the heat rising in her. She nodded and stretched herself toward him. Caleb smiled as the tip of his shaft rubbed against her slit.

    Ashleigh cried out at the teasing motion, biting her lower lip.

    a€?I cana€?t be gentle tonight, Ash....a€?

    a€?Then dona€?t,a€? she whispered.

    ? With a low growl, Caleb plunged himself inside of her. Ashleigh cried out as he stretched her walls and filled her to the breaking point. Her nails dug into his back, and she clenched her teeth. It hurt for him to move so quickly, but it also felt so good.

    Caleb didna€?t wait before he started moving. His desire was well past the breaking point. Between his worry, his relief, and his natural want of her, he couldna€?t control himself. He needed to feel her. He needed to repeatedly make her cry out in pleasure until her voice was gone and her body was numbed.

    She tightened around him, squeezing him and driving him wild. He moved harder and faster until their moans joined together in a chorus.

    He thrust with all that he had, pushing himself deeper inside her than ever before.

    Ashleigha€?s eyes went wide as the blinding explosion of her orgasm hit her once more. She contracted around him with such fury and strength that he, too, was ovee by the force of their shared pleasure.

 Chapter 483 Even The Goddess

    Peter had sat by Myka¡¯s side for three hours without any change. He wasn¡¯t getting worse, but he wasn¡¯t getting better either.

    But as he stared at Myka, he thought of their conversation inside the tent and their passion throughout the rest of the night.

    Peter could not just sit around and wait, hoping someone would find an answer.

    He went to the supply closet and grabbed what he needed. Then, he hurried back and collected the samples from Myka.

    Peter gently touched Myka¡¯s hair, moving the blue strands from his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not giving up,¡± he whispered. ¡°But I can help you more by working than sitting here waiting.¡±

    His fingers ran over something, a leaf. He pulled it out of Myka¡¯s hair. It was a strange find, but he assumed it must have been from the fight.

    Peter pressed a gentle kiss against Myka¡¯s temple before he left the room.

    He hurried down the hall when he saw one of theb techs, following after her quickly and quietly. When she opened the door to theb, he pushed in behind her.

    She tried to kick him out, insisting he could not be there and needed to leave. But Peter paid no attention. He just got to work analyzing the samples he had taken from Myka.

    He was alone in thatb for two hours before someone else walked in.

    ¡°I gotta say, Peter, I was surprised when I found out that the security team being dispatched to kick out a rogue doctor in one of thebs wasing for you,¡± Alice smiled.

    Peter did not respond.

    ¡°You are causing more trouble than I am,¡± she added.

    ¡°If it were Axel, you would have probably already found some hidden cache of buried secrets to heal him with,¡± Peter grumbled.

    Alice clenched her jaw.

    ¡°I understand that you are having an awful day and that you are worried for Myka. Because of that, I will let thement you just made go,¡± she said, her tone neutral, but her eyes were cold.

    Peter nced up, regretting his words while still feeling them very strongly. He tried, he really tried to keep his mouth quiet. But he could not stop himself.

    ¡°Seriously, Alice. Have you even bothered trying to help Myka? You said you looked into the Spring research but did you?¡±

    Alice stared back at him. She licked her lips and took a step closer.

    ¡°My morals, the words I say, my character¡ªall these things you can question. In fact, I encourage you to,¡± Alice replied, a coldness in her words. ¡°But, if there is one thing about me you should not question, it is my loyalty and devotion to those I hold in my heart.¡±

    She paused, taking a deep breath through her nose.

    ¡°Axel has stepped in and granted you permission at this hospital for whatever you need,¡± she told him. ¡°No one else should bother you while you look for whatever you are hoping to find.¡±

    Peter did not respond. He scoffed and shook his head.

    ¡°Myka is more important to me than you will ever know,¡± Alice said, holding back the frustration she felt at his usations. ¡°I have been there for him for ten years, and I am still. So it doesn¡¯t really matter if you believe me or not.

    ¡°All that matters to me is that Myka knows how much I care about him. You and I don¡¯t need to get along if you don¡¯t want to, but if you question my devotion to him again, I¨C¡±<sub> </sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to save him,¡± Peter replied quietly. ¡°I have to save him.¡±

    He sniffled and tried to look away.

    Alice closed the distance between them. She grabbed his chin and forced him to look at her. She focused her attention on Peter¡¯s face. Saw the deep pain in the tremble of his jaw, the guilt in his unfocused gaze.

    After a long and silent moment, she took a breath.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t understand why you left. He also never gave me the exact details of your parting,¡± she said. ¡°But he never stopped missing you, loving you. He had absolute faith that you would find your way back to him someday when you were ready.¡±

    Peter shook as the hot tears fell from his eyes. He tried to turn away, but she held him still.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to add to your sorrows,¡± Alice continued. ¡°He never gave up on you, so now it¡¯s your turn to maintain the faith. Do not give up on him. That boy has survived more than anyone should have had to, and he did so with a smile on his face. Now that he finally has you back, he won¡¯t give up this life so easily.¡±

    Peter listened, feeling a deep and painful swelling in his chest. He could no longer hold back the pain he had been swallowing down.

    Alice let go of his chin, and he sunk into himself. Allowing the sobs and the burning tears to flow out of him freely. His entire body shook as he let the feelings roll over him in a tumultuous wave of grief and fear.

    She reached out, touching his shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered once his heart had calmed enough to form words. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed,¡± she replied.

    Peter sniffled.

    ¡°Last night¡­ We opened up to each other,¡± he began. ¡°Shared our pasts, our fears. We learned more about each other in three hours than in the three weeks we spent together.¡±

    For just a moment, Peter smiled to himself. Then his face crumpled into tears again.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we lost our chance,¡± he said, his voice cracking. ¡°We wasted five years¡­ time we could have had together. What if¡­ what if he dies¡­?¡±

    Alice wrapped her arms around Peter, holding him close.

    ¡°Axel and I lost so many years¡­ and we¡¯ve both tried to leave this world several times, but, so far, it hasn¡¯t stuck,¡± she whispered with augh. ¡°You and Myka deserve that chance, and you will get it.¡±

    Alice swallowed, clenching her jaw as she pushed back against the worry in her heart.

    ¡°Myka won¡¯t die here,¡± she said, ¡°and if he dares¡­ I will drag him back.¡±

    Peter couldn¡¯t help the chuckle that escaped him.

    ¡°You would challenge the Goddess herself?¡± he asked in jest as he pulled back and wiped his tears.

    ¡°I told you before,¡± Alice smiled, ¡°if someone hurts one of my people, I wille for them. Even the Goddess.¡±

 Chapter 484 Our Database

    It was the middle of the day when she arrived. While she had been on a call with Ashleigh, Bell had received the news about Myka. As soon as she could get Ren set up with Corrine, she hurried down to the hospital in southern Winter.

    Opening the door to theb, she caught the end of an ongoing conversation.

    a€?I just dona€?t understand,a€? Peter sighed, rubbing his temples. a€?Every sample I take, theya€?re just sitting there. They arena€?t attacking or growing, just sitting. But his body is getting weaker. His fever keeps spiking.a€?

    a€?I cana€?t put my finger on it,a€? Alice whispered, a€?but there is something familiar about this....a€?

    Looking at a slide of Mykaa€?s blood, she could see what Peter meant. The infection was apparent, but it was holding. As she stared at it, she felt a strange d??j? vu, as though she had seen something simr very recently, but her mind was not providing her with the answer.

    a€?Maybe it was in the Spring research,a€? Peter suggested, a€?maybe something you saw and thought wasna€?t important?a€?

    Alice pulled away from the microscope and rubbed her eyes.

    a€?Maybe...a€? she said, a€?but I dona€?t think so.a€?

    a€?Ia€?d still like to look through it myself. Maybe I will see something you missed,a€? Peter said.

    Alice nodded; her eyes closed as they felt strained from staring into the microscope for too long. When she opened her eyes, she was surprised to see someone at the door. Then she smiled.

    a€?Maybe I can help,a€? Bella€?s soft voice came from behind Peter.

    Peter jumped up from his stool and turned around. He gasped and let out a smallugh when he saw her, immediately moving to hug her.

    a€?Bell!a€? he cried out as he wrapped his arms tightly around her. a€?What are you doing here?a€?

    a€?I saw a report about an attack outside the border. It said Axel took a team to search the area and ensure there werena€?t more of them. It also said that Myka was the one that had been attacked,a€? Bell said softly. a€?I wanted to make sure you were all right and see if I might be able to help.a€?

    Peter nodded and smiled.

    a€?Thank you,a€? he said. a€?I really appreciate it.a€?

    a€?So... why are we here instead of with Myka?a€? she asked.

    Petera€?s gaze fell.

    a€?Myka made it out of surgery withoutplications,a€? Alice replied. a€?But, there is some kind of infection that is unlike anything we know how to treat. The antibiotics seem to have helped slow it down, but nothing is getting rid of it so far.a€?

    a€?What about his own healing?a€? Bell asked.

    a€?No effect on the infection,a€? Alice replied. a€?His surgical site is already healing, and the bruises from the fight are all but gone. But the infection is running wild.a€?

    Bell chewed her lower lip as she thought about what Alice was saying.

    a€?What if we boost the healing?a€? she suggested.

    Peter looked up. He didna€?t know exactly what the deal was with her blood, but recently she had shared with him the truth about her childhood and how she was able to save Ashleigh from the wolfsbane.

    He swallowed. He had thought of her already and wondered if her blood might be precisely what Myka needed. But after all that she had been through, how could he be just another person seeking her blood?

    Alice nced between them. She understood what Peter was thinking. After all, she had the same thought. But, just like him, she could not bring herself to suggest even asking Bell for help.

    Bellughed.

    a€?Ia€?m not that fragile,a€? she said gently, looking between the two.

    Both wore expressions that gave away the guilt they carried about using her blood.

    a€?Ia€?m offering,a€? she said. a€?But even if I hadna€?t, asking me isna€?t a crime. Ita€?s not the same as what happened to me in Autumn. So dona€?t think of me that way. As someone you need to coddle.a€?<sub> </sub>

    Alice grinned. She liked this woman. Roman had spent a year trying to break her and haunted her nightmares ever since. Still, she was a fighter and devoted to those she cared about. Alice understood why Axel cared so much for Bell.

    a€?You dona€?t have to do this....a€? Peter said quietly. a€?We dona€?t even know if giving him your blood would help.a€?

    Bell smiled. All these people around her, each and every one of them, were always so determined to protect her. How could she sit back and do nothing when she might be able to solve the issue with a little of her blood?

    a€?Well, we know it wona€?t hurt,a€? she smiled with a wink. a€?Might as well give it a try.a€?

    ***

    Ashleighid her clothing out on the bed. She would need to n for several days. She had no idea how long it would take them to aplish their mission.

    She looked across the bed, Caleb had pulled out his pack, but he had not even begun to get ready when there was an alert at hisputer.

    That was almost twenty minutes ago, and he was still at theputer.

    a€?Is everything all right?a€? she called to him.

    He didna€?t respond.

    Ashleigh set down the shirt in her hand and walked toward the security system set up in the treehouse. Caleb sat with his back to her. He had three different windows open on his screen.

    a€?Caleb?a€? she called out again. a€?I asked if everything was all right?a€?

    a€?There was an attack...a€? he whispered.

    a€?What?a€? she asked with surprise. a€?Where? Was it fae? Rogues? Autumn?a€?

    a€?It was just south of Winter territory,a€? he said. a€?One of the nomads was badly injured. But, so far as they can tell, it was just one attacker, and the nomad killed it.a€?

    a€?Is it someone you know?a€? she asked, noting the concern in his voice.

    a€?Yes, though not well,a€? Caleb replied. a€?His name is Myka. He is Alice''s friend, the one who helped her arrange the meeting with the nomads.a€?

    a€?I hope hea€?ll be all right,a€? Ashleigh said, turning back toward the bed.

    a€?Ashleigh...a€? Caleb called quietly.

    a€?Yea?a€?

    a€?He needed surgery,a€? he said. a€?And because Axel and Galen connected many of our systems in Winter, his blood was scanned into our database.a€?

    a€?Okay....a€? Ashleigh replied.

    a€?Do you remember when ra found mine and my fathera€?s blood profiles?a€? he asked.

    ? Ashleigh nodded.

    a€?I asked Nessa to set up a back-channel rm, one that would let me know if there were any others with blood like ours,a€? he continued. a€?Or like Bella€?s.a€?

    Ashleigha€?s heart began to beat louder in her chest.

    He stood from his chair and looked back at Ashleigh carefully.

    a€?Ash, Myka has the same kind of markers in his blood as Bell does.a€?

 Chapter 485 Scratching At The Back Of Her Mind

    Alice hardly paid attention as Peter and Bell discussed what would happen next. She wanted it to work. Of course, she wanted it to work. But there was something bothering her. Something she couldn¡¯t identify was scratching at the back of her mind.

    She almost jumped from the vibration of the phone in her pocket. Alice pulled it out to see who was calling, it was Ashleigh.

    ¡°Hello, Ashleigh,¡± she said with a smile in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you are calling me because you can¡¯t get ahold of Axel. Unfortunately, we have had a bit of an incident here, and he¡¯s not around at the moment.¡±

    Her voice held a disingenuous tone of yfulness. It was likely that Ashleigh already knew about Myka, but in case she didn¡¯t, Alice didn¡¯t want to exin her sorrowful mood right now.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯m actually calling to speak with you.¡±

    Alice furrowed her brow. She nced back at Bell and Peter. They were still going over the final details and setting up the equipment. She got up from the chair and stepped outside the door to continue her conversation.

    ¡°With me?¡± Alice replied with exaggeration. ¡°And to what do I owe this honor? Oh, great Luna of Summer.¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± Ashleigh said quietly.

    Alice was surprised. She knew that she got under Ashleigh¡¯s skin a lot of the time, but this must¡¯ve been a record.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ashleigh continued, surprising Alice yet again. ¡°I know you and Myka are close. I heard what happened.¡±

    Alice swallowed but said nothing.

    ¡°Look, I know you¡¯re going through something terrible right now. But I really need to ask you something, and I swear it is important.¡±

    Alice was intrigued.

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±

    She could hear Ashleigh take a deep breath on the other end of the line.

    ¡°Do you know who Myka¡¯s parents are?¡±

    Alice felt a chill down her spine. She remembered his father lying on the ground, convulsing, as the foam trickled from his lips. She remembered his mother falling to her knees as the blood pooled beneath her.

    ¡°What an interesting question,¡± Alice replied in a neutral tone.

    ¡°Please, Alice, I swear it is important.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, Ashleigh, I struggle to trust in people¡¯s word. Myka¡¯s parents have been gone for a very long time, so I fail to see how they could matter now. Especially to someone who couldn¡¯t possibly have known them.¡±

    ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t have to tell me who they were. But can you tell me if it¡¯s possible that Myka was Luna Irina¡¯s younger brother?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice felt a tight grip on her chest. She was shocked, confused, and concerned. Ashleigh had a tendency to bring to light hidden information that posed a danger to the people around her. But she was an inherently good person. She would not be seeking to hurt Myka.

    With a deep sigh, Alice decided to trust in Ashleigh.

    ¡°You are full of surprises, Ashleigh,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°Very few people knew the truth about who Myka was. Even the ones that saw him every single day, that ¡®treated¡¯ him.¡±

    Alice clenched her jaw at the thought of theb. At the thought of that small boy, shocked, cut, tested on over and over.

    She took another deep breath.

    ¡°Before she discovered her bond to Gorn, Irina and her parents were free of many of the harsh realities of Spring. They lived quietly along ake and had little interaction with others. But once she became his, he made sure she would never have an escape route.

    ¡°He took control of her parents and fed them drugs to keep thempliant and loyal. When Gorn found out that they were expecting a pup, he chose Myka as one of his pets in order to strengthen his hold on Irina.

    ¡°Yes, Myka is her one and only brother. She never knew him. But from what I hear, she would have died for him. Which is why he was a perfect toy in Gorn¡¯s chest.¡±

    Ashley¡¯s deep inhale through the phone line was shaky.

    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Ashley asked.

    Alice scoffed sarcastically.

    ¡°My father took very detailed notes,¡± she sighed. ¡°Now, tell me Luna of Summer, what is so important about knowing Myka¡¯s origins?¡±

    Alice turned and nced back inside the room, they were prepping for the transfusion now.

    ¡°Irina was a descendant of the original Luna of Spring,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°She didn¡¯t go crazy, not in the way that everyone thinks. She had abilities left over from her ancestors, but one she didn¡¯t know about. An ability to hear the life of the forest.¡±

    Alice furrowed her brow.

    ¡°Wolves can¡¯t cast magic¡­¡± she said, confused by what Ashleigh was implying.

    ¡°It¡¯s not casting, it¡¯s just a part of her. She probably never even realized that it was a power.¡±

    ¡°That seems¡­ crazy,¡± Alice stated.

    ¡°Crazier than a wolf whose blood can heal someone almost back from death?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Bell¡­¡± Alice whispered, turning her eyes to focus on the dark-haired woman.

    Bell had sat down in the chair beside Myka¡¯s bed, preparing her arm for the transfusion.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°She is a descendant of the Autumn Luna; they both have unique blood.¡±

    Alice felt that strange scratching at the back of her mind again.

    ¡°Unique¡­ blood¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not what matters right now,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°What matters is that I need Myka¡¯s help with an important mission, and probably yours too.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ he¡¯s a bit indisposed at the moment, dear, but I can take a message?¡±

    Ashleigh sighed her annoyance.

    ¡°This is serious, Alice, the fae in him could be the solution to a very big problem.¡±

    ¡®¡­the fae in him¡­.¡¯

    The words echoed in Alice¡¯s mind. She looked at Bell, who smiled and gave Peter a reassuring wink. Peter nodded and then looked down affectionately toward Myka, he ran his fingers through his hair and leaned down to kiss his forehead.

    ¡®¡­they have unique blood¡­.¡¯

    An image from Alice¡¯s medical records popped into her mind, a report on the blood she had received from Bell. Unique markers she had never seen before.

    Suddenly Alice realized that she had just recently seen very simr markers on a blood panel. Her eyes widened, and she dropped the phone. Alice pushed through the doors and cried out fiercely.

    ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t give him her blood! It will kill them both!¡±

 Chapter 486 Walking Through This World

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Peter demanded as he halted the transfusion.

    Alice took a deep breath.

    ¡°I knew something about the infection looked familiar, but I couldn¡¯t figure it out until Ashleigh said that Myka and Bell are the same, that their blood shares unique markers. The ones that identify them as fae descendants.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ what?!¡± Peter said, shocked by her words.

    ¡°I can exin that,¡± Bell quickly said, looking at Peter, then turned back to Alice, ¡°but first, let Alice finish. Why would giving my blood to Myka kill us both?¡±

    Alice shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not giving him the blood that would kill you. The infection would,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s not an infection exactly. It¡¯s like a hunter.¡±

    Peter furrowed his brows and shook his head.

    ¡°What does that even mean?¡± he asked with frustration.

    ¡°Remember how we were looking at the slides and found it strange that it wasn¡¯t changing? It was just holding, not attacking or shrinking?¡±

    Peter nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s because it had already found the designated target,¡± Alice continued. ¡°When Ashleigh mentioned Bell shared simr blood to Myka¡­ I remembered why the slides looked so familiar, not because of the infection itself but because of the pattern it made. The pieces of Myka it was holding to. It wasid out just like the markers in Bell¡¯s blood.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ it was seeking out the fae in him?¡± Bell said.

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ if I gave him my blood¡­ we would be feeding it¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alice nodded, ¡°but that¡¯s not all.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t considered the fae as a factor when looking through the Spring research for a solution,¡± Alice began. ¡°But, now, it changes things. Spring had a lot of projects rting to fae gics. But there was one in particr that Holden tried for years to get going. Fortunately, he never managed to get it working while he was alive.¡±

    ¡°What was it?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°It was a mutation,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°The idea was to be able to infuse the patient with fae gic material and then let loose a mutation in their system. Something that would hunt down the fae in them and make it grow until it changed them.¡±

    Peter¡¯s eyes widened. He remembered the leaf he had pulled from Myka¡¯s hair.

    He quickly moved to inspect Myka¡¯s hair. He felt a moment of relief when he did not find another leaf. But it was short-lived as his fingers grazed the skin behind his ear.

    It should have been soft. Instead, it was rough and cracked.

    Peter took a deep breath and swallowed down his nerves as he leaned close to examine the patch of skin. His heart sank as he saw the brown discoloration.

    ¡°Bark¡­¡± he whispered with a crack in his voice.

    ¡°What?¡± Bell asked as Alice rushed over to see what Peter had found.

    Alice clenched her jaw and took tiny breaths through her nose as she saw it.

    ¡°There is bark¡­. behind his ear,¡± Peter repeated quietly. ¡°In his hair¡­ there was a leaf¡­ earlier.¡±

    ¡°Signs of mutation,¡± Alice said in a sorrowful tone. ¡°He¡¯s changing already.¡±

    Peter slumped down on the small stool that sat beside the bed. Then, taking his head in his hands, he sobbed.

    ¡°There has to be a way to stop it,¡± Alice said. ¡°To change him back. I¡¯ll get the files.¡±

    Alice hurried to the door.

    ¡°He¡¯s already changing,¡± Peter said quietly. ¡°We have given him the strongest treatments we can think of, and all we have done is slow the process, not stop it.¡±

    Alice stopped and looked back at Peter.

    ¡°Yea, but we didn¡¯t know what we were looking for or what was happening to him before,¡± Bell replied.

    ¡°And we do now?¡± he growled.

    Bell looked away.

    ¡°No,¡± Alice said from the door, staring intently at Peter. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    Peter took a deep breath and let out another sob.

    ¡°See, even Alice admits it.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Alice growled. ¡°YOU can¡¯t.¡±

    Peter furrowed his brows; he looked up at her with his tear-stained face.

    Alice stared back at him, her jaw was set, and her eyes bore into his soul with the cold gaze they held.

    He swallowed.

    ¡°What?¡± Peter asked.

    Alice took two slow steps toward Peter. Bell took small, soft breaths as she felt a thick tension growing in the air. She looked between the two of them.

    ¡°Leave,¡± Alice spat.

    ¡°What?!¡± Peter cried out, standing from the stool and staring back at her. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡±

    ¡°I told you, Peter, not to give up on him. Yet here you are¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not really fair, Alice,¡± Bell attempted to interject.

    ¡°Life¡¯s not fair,¡± Alice growled, taking another two steps forward, her gaze bing dangerous.

    Peter growled.

    ¡°He is mutating before our eyes!¡± he shouted. ¡°We know nothing of this process, how it works, or how long it takes. For all we know, he will be fully converted into one of those creatures within the hour!¡±

    ¡°I will not give up on him!¡± Alice snarled. ¡°I will look through every document, everyb test, every disturbing experiment until I find anything that might help him!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll help you,¡± Bell said, turning to Peter, ¡°right?¡±

    Peter clenched his jaw. He had spent every moment since he watched the light fading from Myka¡¯s eyes, hoping, praying, and searching for a way to save him. But everything he found, everything they tried, had not been enough.

    And now, they found out that they were facing off against the twisted science of Spring. The same people that had already made Myka¡¯s childhood a nightmare. That had turned Alice into a doll for most of her life.

    How could he hope to win against such an enemy?

    ¡°If you turn your back on him now,¡± Alice said in a low growl, ¡°do not expect to be a part of his life when he recovers.¡±

    Peter felt a firm and painful grip on his heart.

    ¡°If you would give up on him before hisst breath, you do not deserve to be in his life, however long that may be.¡±

    Peter looked away. He closed his eyes, and the tears wouldn¡¯t stop.

    He wanted to believe, and he wanted to have faith that they would be together again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me choose between my sister and the man I love¡­¡± a soft, weak voice called to them all from the bed.

    Peter gasped and looked down at Myka. His eyes were still closed but moving, fighting to open.

    ¡°Myka?¡± Peter asked, grabbing his hand gently.

    Myka gave him a soft squeeze and opened his eyes just enough to see each other. He smiled.

    ¡°You crying for me?¡± Myka whispered yfully. ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±

    ¡°Myka¡­¡± Alice called, approaching the bed and taking his other hand.

    ¡°Hey, big sister¡­¡± he smiled. ¡°Do me a favor¡­.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Be honest, is this¡­.¡± He began, licking his lips as he paused. ¡°Have I begun my twilight journey?¡±

    His voice cracked, and Alice clenched her jaw as she worked to hold back her emotions.

    Alice smiled and leaned forward. She pet his hair gently and looked into his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie,¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s not looking great right now. But I¡¯m not ready to say we¡¯re there yet.¡±

    Myka smiled weakly.

    ¡°Would you ever be?¡± he asked.

    Aliceughed and shook her head as a tear left her eye.

    ¡°No,¡± she whispered.

    Myka nodded and looked back at Peter, who could not keep his expression from revealing exactly how frightened he was to lose Myka.

    Myka smiled and squeezed Peter¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss out on a life with you,¡± he began. ¡°But, if this is the end, I¡¯m d we got one night.¡±

    Peter let out a sob as he sat down on the stool and moved closer to Myka. He nodded.

    ¡°Me too,¡± he whispered.

    Myka closed his eyes for a moment, clenching his jaw and squeezing them tight, suppressing the pain he felt in his physical state and his heart.

    ¡°The truth is if this is the end for me¡­ I have made my journey,¡± he smiled, opening his eyes and looking at Peter. ¡°I was never going back to Spring. It wasn¡¯t where I began.¡±

    Myka¡¯s entire focus was on Peter, and Peter felt it. He leaned closer, reaching out and moving a strand of blue hair from Myka¡¯s eye.

    ¡°It was you, Peter,¡± Myka smiled brightly. ¡°Meeting you was the beginning of real life for me. Before that, I was just¡­. Walking through this world, aimless and alone.¡±

    Peter let out a heavy sob.

    ¡°Coming back to you now,¡± Myka continued. ¡°It feels¡­ right¡­.¡±

    Peter nodded.

    ¡°It is¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°It is.¡±

    Myka smiled weakly.

    ¡°Then can I¡­ make a selfish request?¡±

    His voice was getting wheezy and quiet. Peter felt the panic begin to settle over him again.

    ¡°Myka?¡± Alice called him. ¡°Maybe you should rest¡­. you can talk to Peterter.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­.¡± Myka whispered, his eyelids beginning to flutter.

    ¡°Myka¡­¡± Peter breathed with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up on me yet¡­.¡±

    Myka¡¯s voice fell away in a whisper as his eyes rolled back into his head, and his body went limp.

    ¡°Myka!¡± Peter shouted, grabbing his face between his hands. He jumped up from the stool.

    The monitors around them began to cry out his distress as Myka went into convulsions.

 Chapter 487 It Will Not Be Easy

    a€?I know there are consequences to using your abilities in this world, but you are the one that said I needed him,a€? Ashleigh stated, crossing her arms over her chest.

    She was back in the blue void, staring down an ancient and powerful being.

    a€?There has to be something you can do,a€? she continued. a€?You know this is because of Irina. Whether she made that monster or she controlled it, she did this to him.a€?

    After Alice had dropped the phone, Ashleigh called everyone she could in Winter to get better answers. She knew that Myka had been attacked, but she didna€?t know about the infection until she spoke with Corrine.

    When she finally reached Bell, she found out about the fae connection.

    Ashleigh couldna€?t just sit back and do nothing. She had her mission, but if Myka was the key to finding the ley lines in Spring, he couldna€?t die now. This infection endangered many other wolves, especially those she cared about most.

    a€?Yes,a€? Talis replied with a gentle nod of her head. a€?Irina did create the beast that attacked him. She has corrupted the blood she stole from your brother and synthesized it into a base for this mutation.a€?

    a€?Then you or Lian need to heal him,a€? Ashleigh insisted.

    Talis shook her head.

    a€?Our magic would only make the infection grow and spread faster,a€? she said.

    a€?There has to be something you can do!a€? Ashleigh growled. a€?You said we need him, fine. Then you need to help him survive!a€?

    Talis took a deep breath.

    a€?Keep your focus on Moonguard,a€? Talis said. a€?I cana€?t heal him, and I dona€?t know how to stop what is happening to him, but I will try to help give him more time.a€?

    Ashleigh woke with a sharp intake of breath.

    a€?Are you ok?a€? Caleb asked as he pulled her close to him.

    a€?Yea...a€? she said as she tried to catch her breath.

    Caleb looked her over and watched her take a few short breaths before he spoke again.

    a€?Were they willing to help?a€? he asked.

    a€?I dona€?t know,a€? Ashleigh sighed. a€?Talis said she would help, but it didna€?t sound like there was much she could do.a€?

    Caleb squeezed her close and kissed the top of her head.

    a€?You did what you could,a€? he said reassuringly. a€?Ita€?s out of our hands now.a€?

    a€?I know. I dona€?t want Peter to lose his mate,a€? Ashleigh replied sadly, grabbing Caleba€?s hand and squeezing it tight. a€?And I dona€?t want anyone I love to be put at risk by whatever this infection is.a€?

    Caleb kissed the back of her hand softly to his lips.

    a€?I know,a€? he whispered.

    ***

    a€?The results came back,a€? Bell said quietly as she entered the room.

    Peter didna€?t move. He sat on the stool as close as possible to the bed,ying his head on Mykaa€?s chest.

    a€?The mutation is... growing,a€? she continued. a€?The seizure was an outward reaction to the rapid changes inside Myka''s body... there are likely to be more as he continues to change.a€?

    Peter said nothing.

    ***

    Alice stood at the counter, watching the slow drips from the coffee machine fall into her small paper cup. She didna€?t particrly like coffee, but she couldna€?t find anything else to distract her.

    Seeing Myka in convulsions brought back the memory of his fathera€?s death, and for a moment, she feared she was witnessing his end as well.

    Her heart had sunk into the bottomless pit in her stomach.

    But when it had passed, and he wasying naturally in his bed, his vitals normalized. He looked peaceful, as though he were resting in his own bed.

    Alice had taken a deep breath, a sigh of relief. That was when it hit her that she could lose him, and not just him.

    She left the room immediately and tried to call Axel. But, unfortunately, he didna€?t pick up.

    He was hunting for more of the creatures that had put Myka in this state, that had infected him with this mutagen.

    Axel, one of the three people left in this world whose veins pumped almost pure fae blood. If he found it... if it found him...

    Alice ran to the bathroom. She barely made it to the sink when the bile came up.

    Her heart pounded in her chest, echoing in her ears. She felt dizzy, like the floor beneath her was rocking to and fro.

    a€?It will not be easy for you,a€? a gentle voice called from behind her.

    Alice quickly turned to face the intruder.

    Before her stood a woman she had never seen before. Dark skin, eyes of jade, golden curls. The woman gave Alice a warm smile.

    Alice felt a strong presence from the woman. She was different from the average wolf and had managed to enter the room without Alicea€?s notice. That in itself took a high level of skill.

    She tilted her head as she observed her. There was something familiar about her, a scent. It was distant, barely noticeable, but still enough to draw a name from Alicea€?s lips.

    a€?Myka...a€? she whispered, lifting her eyes to match the woman''s gaze. a€?You... youa€?re her, arena€?t you? The one Ashleigh told Bell about, one of the original lunas.a€?

    The woman gave a gentle nod.

    a€?Talis, mother of Spring,a€? she replied.

    a€?No offense,a€? Alice replied. a€?But your children havena€?t turned out all that great.a€?

    a€?Myka has,a€? Talis smiled.

    a€?He did most of his growing outside of Spring,a€? Alice countered.

    a€?I cannot argue with you,a€? Talis said, her smile faltering. a€?Spring has be a blight on this world. There are no apologies I can make, no excuses I can offer.a€?

    Alice felt a wave of anger burning deep within her heart. This woman was not to me for all she had been through, for what Myka had been through. But who else could she cast her me on?

    a€?It wona€?t be for much longer,a€? Alice smiled. a€?Summer and Winter will win this war. I will make sure of it.a€?

    Talis looked sadly at Alice.

    a€?The life you have led....a€? Talis paused. a€?I am sorry.a€?

    Alice clenched her jaw.

    a€?You should never have been made, sweet child,a€? Talis stated.

    Alice turned away.

    a€?But,a€? she continued, a€?your existence might also be the only thing that can help Myka now.a€?

    She prided herself on never being surprised, or at least never showing it. But she could not stop the widening of her eyes, the gasp, or the look of hope she wore as she turned back to Talis.

    a€?What do you mean?a€? Alice asked.

    a€?I could do nothing for his sister, and I cannot heal him now,a€? Talis replied. a€?Even you cannot heal himpletely. But you can help him if you are willing.a€?

    Alice took a step toward Talis.

    a€?Of course, I am willing!a€? she cried out. a€?I would do anything to save him!a€?

    Talis lowered her eyes and nodded.

    a€?What you need to do does note without risk,a€? Talis said, looking back at Alice. a€?You may save Myka, or you may only dy his fate.a€?

    Alice swallowed.

    a€?Are there ever any guarantees?a€? she scoffed.

    Talis gave her a pitiful look.

    a€?Alice,a€? she said. a€?Your humor is a shield, but it will not protect you from the consequences of your decision. This is not something to decide without thought.a€?

    a€?As I said, I would do anything to save him,a€? Alice stated firmly.

    Talis swallowed and licked her lips. She gave Alice a sad smile.

    a€?Ita€?s not a question of what you would be willing to do for him,a€? she said softly. a€?But what you might lose for him.a€?

    Alice furrowed her brows; she felt a tightness in her chest and a chill down her spine.

    a€?As I said, it will not be easy for you,a€? Talis whispered.

    ***

    Bell sat near the door, watching as Petery silently against Mykaa€?s chest, listening to the soft breaths he took in.

    She had tried to coax him into talking about how he was feeling, about possible alternative treatments or ways to slow the mutation. But all she was met with was silence.

    Myka had asked Peter not to give up, and knowing him, he didna€?t want to. But all he could see was the pain and despair before him. He needed something to draw him out. A light in the darkness, a flicker of hope. Something to pull him back from staring into the abyss of his heartache.

    The door opened, and Peter didna€?t react, but Bell looked up. It was Alice.

    She stepped inside, pausing as she looked at Myka.

    Bell thought for a moment that she saw a pained look on her face. Not the one she had been wearing, not the same fear and concern she had for Myka. No, this was something else. It was more personal.

    Alice took a deep breath and moved toward the bed. She stood beside it, looking down at the first member of her chosen family. She smiled at him and touched his arm.

    Peter still did not react.

    Alicea€?s smile fell, and she swallowed, turning her attention to Peter.

    a€?Peter,a€? she called to him.

    He remained still.

    Alice cleared her throat.

    a€?Peter, I have a way to help him,a€? she stated.

    Bell gasped and stood up, hurrying to the bed.

    Peter stilled. He slowly lifted his head to look up at her, his heart pounding loudly in his ears.

    a€?What?a€? he asked quietly.

    a€?I can help him,a€? she said. a€?I cana€?t cure him, but I can help slow the process. Not like the antibiotics, this would buy him real time. Days at least, maybe more.a€?

    Peter swallowed and looked back at Myka. Below his ear, the bark was already spreading.

    a€?Peter,a€? Alice called again.

    Peter turned back to her with tears in his eyes. He was afraid of the hope she offered.

    a€?I am going to do my part to save Myka,a€? she said. a€?So, I need you to do yours.a€?

    a€?What?a€? Peter asked with confusion.

    a€?Ita€?s not just Myka in danger,a€? she continued. a€?Axel, Ashleigh, Caleb, Bell... all of them, and who knows how many others could be infected by this. So, you need to find the cure.a€?

    a€?What?!a€? Peter asked in shock.

    a€?Come on,a€? she grinned with a wink. a€?Just think of how long youa€?ll be able to hold this over Mykaa€?s head when he recovers.a€?

    Peter was stunned.

    And then he found himselfughing.

    He was exhausted, he was worn down, and his heart ached. But Myka had asked him not to give up, and Peter wanted to hold onto the sliver of hope that he could see, no matter how small it was.

    a€?Ok...a€? he said, looking between Alice and Bell. a€?Leta€?s do this.a€?

 Chapter 488 Always Lie Dormant

    In the three days since Myka had been attacked, Axel had spent most of his time along the border hunting. He and several of his cold warriors searched high for any more of the creatures. But they did not find any.

    The rest of the nomads had been notified and checked. There were no other reports of attacks and no other injuries. The encampments that had been made ten miles south of Winter were moved even further away. However, some of the individual wolves did choose to ept Axela€?s offer to move within the borders.

    Axela€?s team had searched and searched, and they were finally satisfied that there were no more creatures to be found. But Axel was sure it was not thest time such an attack would happen.

    In the three days he was gone. Hea€?d only spoken to Alice once or twice. She was worried about Myka and focused on helping him get better, while Axel was focused on the hunt and keeping the rest of his people safe.

    He had spoken to Ashleigh.

    She had exined what she saw in the blue void--all the Priestesses had asked of her and what they had revealed to her.

    While he was shocked to learn that the Goddess was not a goddess but rather a fae Queen, he was far more curious about what they had shared regarding Luna Irina.

    He knew very little about her. He had heard the rumors of the Spring Luna that had lost her mind and killed herself. But he never knew what to believe.

    Now, knowing that she was driven mad by the abilities she never even knew that she possessed, he felt pity for her.

    He thought of Alice, about all that she had survived, about all that she had suffered. He felt an overwhelming need to hold her in his arms.

    He returned north. Myka had been transferred the day before. Bell, Peter, and Alice had returned home with him.

    From what Axel heard, Peter and Bell spent most of their time studying the husk. Running tests, analyzing samples, and doing whatever they could to find a cure for Myka. Meanwhile, Alice had been staying at Myka''s side.

    He didna€?t know what exactly she was doing, but from what he was told, she was helping to slow the mutation process.

    His return was quiet. He had purposely told his mother he would be home several hourster. Axel needed to see his mate. He needed to know that she was okay.

    He didna€?t understand why, but for the past two days, he had felt like something was off about her. And it worried him.

    He opened the door to the hospital room quietly. He was trying not to make a sound. He nced over at Alice, sitting in the chair beside Myka. She looked.

    Axel grinned. She had caught him.

    Her eyes widened, and a soft smile spread across her lips. But then something changed. She looked away, swallowing nervously.

    Axel felt a tightness in his chest at this reaction. He had seen the tion in her eyes. He had felt the joying off her when she saw him. But now, all he saw, all he felt was fear.

    Alice stood and walked towards Axel. She wrapped her arms around him and pulled him tightly.

    He returned her hug. He squeezed her, feeling like if he let go, everything would fall apart.

    Alice took a deep breath.

    a€?We need to talk,a€? she sighed.

    Axel swallowed nervously and nodded.

    They left the room together and found another that was empty. Alice closed the door behind them and locked it, so they would not be interrupted.

    a€?Whata€?s wrong?a€? Axel asked. a€?I know therea€?s something wrong. I have felt it for the past two days.a€?

    Alice smiled.

    a€?Ia€?m d you could feel it,a€? she replied with a sad smile. a€?She told me it wouldna€?t change anything between us, but I wasna€?t sure if I should believe her.a€?

    Axel furrowed his brows. He was confused and a little scared.

    a€?Who?a€? He asked. a€?What are you talking about?a€?

    a€?The Mother of Spring,a€? Alice said with a bitterugh. a€?She came to me when Myka was in real danger. She told me that I could help him, that I could slow the mutation.a€?

    Alice had tears in her eyes, her words should have filled with joy, but instead, all that Axel could hear was sorrow.

    He moved towards her, taking her hands in his. He made gentle circles with his thumbs, trying to offer her reassurance.

    a€?Tell me whata€?s happening,a€? he whispered. a€?You can tell me anything. You know that.a€?

    Alice nodded; she took a deep breath.

    a€?Because he is a descendant of the fae, Mykaa€?s wolf could not heal itself. Every time he tried, the infection attacked harder and faster,a€? Alice said.

    Axel listened closely; he gave her his full attention as he tried to understand what it was that she was holding so tightly to.

    She took another deep breath.

    a€?She said... That I should have never been made...a€? Alice smiled, tears glistening. a€?But, because I was, that made me the only person who could help him.a€?

    Axel furrowed his brow, trying to understand what she was saying. He didna€?t like the first part. He didna€?t want anyone telling her she should not have been made. The way she became a wolf was reprehensible, but she was still her; without her, he was empty.

    a€?Please, Alice, what does that mean? Tell me why you are so upset.a€?

    Axel looked into her eyes, searching for an answer. But, instead, what he saw staring back at him was something strange, a vulnerability.

    a€?His... Um. His wolf,a€? Alice began pausing to swallow as her nerves were getting the better of her. a€?He couldna€?t heal, and he wasna€?t going to be able to.... But... My wolf could.a€?

    Alice lowered her eyes, looking away from Axel.

    a€?I dona€?t understand....a€? Axel whispered. a€?Alice, I dona€?t understand. What does this mean? What are you talking about?a€?

    Alice let out a soft sob before taking a deep breath.

    a€?Talis, the Mother of Spring, she did something... A spell or something, it transferred the energies of our wolves.a€?

    Axel clenched his jaw and took a deep breath through his nose.

    a€?What does that mean?a€? he asked.

    Alice looked up. She licked her lips, her eyes pleading with Axel to understand.

    a€?It means my wolf is currently inside Myka, healing him,a€? Alice replied.

    Axela€?s eyes widened, and he took a shaky breath holding back the frustration and fear rising within him.

    a€?What about his wolf?a€? Axel asked. Angerced his words.

    Alice sniffled and looked back to the ground, avoiding his gaze.

    a€?Ita€?s... Inside of me.a€?

    Axel let out a low growl.

    a€?You promised,a€? he hissed. a€?You promised you would stop doing this to yourself.a€?

    Alice lifted her head, looking up at him.

    a€?Ia€?m not trying to sacrifice myself,a€? she said gently, tears streaming down her face. a€?I have taken the infection inside of me, but I dona€?t have any Fae blood. So the mutation cannot thrive in me. It will not grow as it has nothing to feed on.a€?

    a€?You dona€?t know that,a€? Axel growled, angry tears in his eyes. a€?You cana€?t guarantee that.a€?

    Alice kept his gaze, but she couldna€?t deny it. She shook her head.

    Axel sighed.

    a€?She told me there was a risk,a€? Alice said sadly.

    Axel closed his eyes, feeling the frustration building inside of him. He was angry, and he was terrified.

    a€?You promised me, Alice,a€? he replied, his voice barely a whisper as he struggled with the emotions that rose in him.

    Alice sniffled and then let out another heavy sob.

    a€?I havena€?t broken that promise, Axel,a€? she replied, her voice cracking as fresh tears filled her eyes. a€?The one thing that Talis did guarantee was my safety. I wona€?t die from this.a€?

    Axel looked at her in confusion. He sniffled.

    a€?I dona€?t understand. You said she told you there was a risk.a€?

    Alice nodded. Another sob escaped her lips as fresh tears formed in her eyes.

    a€?If Peter and Bell arena€?t able to find a cure soon, the mutation will overpower my wolf inside of Myka, and we will be back where we started,a€? she said. Then lifted her eyes with a pained expression. a€?And while I will never suffer the effects of mutation, I will still carry it in my body.a€?

    a€?Inside...a€? Axel whispered, processing the words she was saying.

    a€?If they can cure him before the mutation spreads to my wolf, we can transfer our energies back without consequence,a€? she said. a€?But, if they dona€?t... It will always lie dormant inside of me, and you and I... Will never be able to have a family.a€?

    ***

    On the other side of the hospital, Peter and Bell continued to study the creature. Peter was the only one allowed to touch the beast for safety. At the same time, Bell ran tests and analyzed the results.

    An autopsy and several tests proved that it was initially an Autumn wolf. However, further testing led to an ever more surprising and concerning revtion.

    The DNA of the creature was linked to someone in Winter.

    Alpha Axel.

 Chapter 489 He Would Find The Cure

    Axel sat quietly in the chair as Bell drew his blood. They had spoken very little since she came to find him after discovering his DNA in the creature.

    Bell watched him carefully. He had barely reacted to the news, only letting out a tired sigh and then agreeing to have a battery of tests run on him.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry,a€? Bell whispered as she pulled the needle from his arm and ced a small bandage.

    a€?Barely felt it,a€? Axel replied quietly as he rubbed his arm.

    Bell smiled.

    a€?I didna€?t mean the needle,a€? she said.

    Axel looked up at her, and she gave him a sad smile.

    a€?Seems pretty obvious that the blood stolen from you during the convoy was used to make that thing.a€?

    a€?Seems likely,a€? Axel nodded. a€?But why would you apologize for that?a€?

    Bell sighed.

    a€?Roman,a€? she said. a€?Ia€?m sure he was leading the attack on that convoy.a€?

    Axel chuckled.

    a€?You know, Bell, you dona€?t have exclusive rights to being his target,a€? he said. a€?Not to mention, that attack had a pretty clear objective.a€?

    Axel touched his chest.

    a€?Ia€?d be honored that he put in so much effort if not for the current results.a€?

    Axel was making light, and Bell knew it was primarily to make her feel better. But she could tell that something was bothering him.

    a€?Are you alright?a€? she asked.

    Axel turned and looked at her. He seemed to be considering her carefully.

    a€?Howa€?s Myka?a€? he asked.

    Bell was surprised. She hadna€?t expected that.

    a€?Hea€?s getting better. His bloodwork looks great, and some of his physical symptoms are clearing up. So we are hopeful he might wake up today or tomorrow.a€?

    a€?But hea€?s not cured?a€? Axel asked.

    a€?No,a€? Bell confirmed. a€?Peter and I are working on it, but there is still a lot to go over, and we are practically guessing where to start.a€?

    a€?And youa€?re sure he wona€?t just... heal on his own?a€?

    Bell sighed and shook her head.

    a€?Whatever Alice did, it definitely helped. He is healing, but every test I run still shows the infection in his system. Ita€?s being pushed back, and to some extent, ita€?s staying back... but the infection will eventually spread and grow unless we find a cure before then.a€?

    Axel clenched his jaw and lowered his head with a nod.

    Bell furrowed her brows and observed him. It was a horrible situation, and she desperately hoped that Myka would pull through, but why was Axel so affected? He had only met Myka a few times; from what she heard, they mostly butted heads.

    a€?Axel,a€? she said softly, touching his shoulder. a€?Whata€?s going on? This... isna€?t about Myka, is it?a€?

    Axel shook his head.

    a€?No, not exactly,a€? he sighed.

    a€?What is it?a€? she asked.

    Axel took a deep breath.

    a€?So many people assume the worst of her,a€? Axel sighed. a€?I hear the whispers, the doubts, the suspicions.a€?

    He looked to the floor, bringing his hand up to his eyes and rubbing his brows.

    a€?You mean Alice?a€? Bell asked.

    Axel nodded, still keeping his head down.

    a€?All these people that dona€?t know her dona€?t understand her. They all just see the doll. The spy from Spring,a€? Axel spat bitterly. a€?They call her a traitor, a liar. They presume that she has bewitched me somehow, and they question whether the Goddess really paired us or if she tricked me into our rtionship.a€?

    Axel chuckled.

    a€?She hears it all too, and she doesna€?t care.a€?

    A gentle smile formed on Bella€?s lips. But, of course, Alice wouldna€?t care. She had heard far worse in her life. Her skin was thicker than any wolf Bell had ever met.

    a€?For all that talk, all those usations of her greed and treachery... Alice has always given me her endless love. She has put my interests above hers, and she has only ever asked one thing of me,a€? Axel said with a sniffle and soft sob.

    Bell put her hand on his back, rubbing gently.

    a€?All she wanted...a€? he whispered. He sucked in a sharp breath as the emotions began to overwhelm him. a€?Her one... a€?selfisha€? request... she wanted us to have a family.a€?

    Bell wasna€?t sure why, perhaps just how he spoke, but she felt worried.

    a€?The only thing she wanted for herself... was to be a mother. To have a child made from our love. One that she could love without restraint or expectation, without conditions.a€?

    Axela€?s voice cracked, and the sobs poured out of him. His tears flowed, and his pain gripped his heart.

    Bell curled her lips together and closed her eyes, trying to suppress the awful feeling in her stomach. She didna€?t understand why he was so upset, but her gut told her something terrible was happening.

    a€?Axel...a€? she whispered. a€?Did something... happen?a€?

    He didna€?t respond. He was still weeping, letting out the pain he held tightly inside him. He had kept his calm with Alice. Told her that everything would be all right, that Myka would be cured, and they would have their family one day.

    He was disappointed. He wanted a little girl with Alicea€?s short curls or a boy with her chocte eyes. But the truth was, at the end of the day, having children or not didna€?t matter to Axel. What mattered was that Alice might lose the chance for the only thing she ever wanted for herself.

    And that broke his heart.

    a€?Do you know how she helped him?a€? He asked.

    a€?You mean, how Alice helped Myka? No... she didna€?t give us any details, only said it would work. So we left them alone for about an hour. When we came back, he was already healing.a€?

    Axel nodded.

    a€?She gave him her wolf.a€?

    a€?What?a€? Bell asked with surprise and confusion. a€?What does that even mean? You cana€?t just give away your wolf....a€?

    a€?You can, apparently, when one of the original Lunas helps you.a€?

    Bella€?s eyes widened. The original Lunas, the fae women that had been turned into the first wolves.

    She still had a hard time epting that she was part fae or that these women were still alive. But one hade to Alice and helped to save Myka?

    It seemed there was always a surprise waiting around the corner. Bell sat beside him, trying to think through what he was saying.

    a€?Even if it were possible... how? And why? What does that even mean?a€? Bell asked in disbelief.

    a€?Some kind of switch,a€? Axel sighed, leaning back in his chair. a€?Alice was a human turned into a wolf. There is no trace of fae in her system. Mykaa€?s body was getting worse whenever his natural healing kicked in.a€?

    a€?So... they traded?a€?

    Axel nodded.

    Bell furrowed her brows; it made no logical sense that they should be able to do this. Buttely, it seemed logic was taking a backseat in their lives.

    a€?Now, Alicea€?s wolf can heal Myka,a€? Axel continued. a€?For a time at least.a€?

    Bell remembered the tests she had run on Myka after he had begun to improve. She also remembered the way that Alice had insisted they find a cure. Of course, they knew it wasna€?t permanent, but Bell had assumed that Alicea€?s insistence was because she was worried about Myka.

    But why would Axel be sitting here, crying, and worried if that was all? Why would he talk about Alicea€?s desire to be a mother in such an anguished voice?

    Her eyes widened, and her heart sank as the realization hit her.

    a€?She took the infection into herself....a€? Bell whispered. a€?It wona€?t hurt her... but youa€¡°a€?

    a€?But I... am one of three wolves that have almost pure fae blood,a€? he sighed. a€?Which means that if Alice keeps the infection inside of her, it wona€?t kill her. But it will kill any life we create together.a€?

    Bell covered her mouth, trying to keep her reaction controlled.

    a€?Did she know...?a€?

    Axel nodded.

    a€?The Priestess, Luna, whatever. She warned Alice that helping Myka would put her at great risk. She told her what would happen if the cure came toote.a€?

    a€?So, what if we find it in time?a€?

    a€?If you can cure Myka in time, they can switch back with little to no harm done,a€? Axel said. a€?If the infectiones back and you find the cure after, you can save him at least.a€?

    Bell took a deep breath.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry, Axel,a€? she whispered.

    In the hallway, Peter had his back pressed painfully into the wall. His jaw was clenched so tightly that he felt his back teeth might crack. Hot tears rolled down his cheeks, and he drew short deep breaths.

    He came for the newest test results and intended to walk away when he saw that Bell and Axel were talking. But, unfortunately, he arrived at a point in the conversation that he could not walk away from.

    His mind drifted back to the night he shared with Myka. As they took a short rest from enjoying each other, they talked about life and the people they loved and admired.

    a€?Ok,a€? Myka smiled. a€?Ia€?ll tell you a secret about Alice that you wona€?t believe.a€?

    a€?Hmm... thata€?s tough. That woman has so many secrets and skills. There is very little I wouldna€?t believe about her,a€? Peter replied with a grin.

    Mykaughed, wrapping his warm arms tighter around Peter.

    a€?Thata€?s a fair point,a€? he said. a€?Still, I think youa€?ll be surprised by this.a€?

    a€?If I didna€?t know any better, I might be a little suspicious of how much you know about and want to talk about Alice,a€? Peter replied with mock jealousy.

    Mykaughed again, his warm throatyugh. Peter smiled at the sound.

    a€?Alice is my sister,a€? Myka said softly,ying his chin on Petera€?s shoulder. a€?She was the first to show me kindness because she wanted to. She will always be important to me.a€?

    a€?I know,a€? Peter smiled. a€?All right, tell me this surprising fact about sister Alice.a€?

    Myka grinned.

    a€?Her one and only dream in this life is to be a mom,a€? he replied, his voice beaming with satisfaction and strange pride. a€?With all the skills she has, all the secrets she knows. All the possible ways she could gain power or control in this world. She only wants to create a life with the one she loves and cherish it.a€?

    Peter smiled.

    a€?I can see why she is so special to you,a€? he said gently.

    Myka turned Petera€?s chin to him, pressing their lips together in a soft kiss.

    a€?Second only to you,a€? he whispered, kissing Peter again.

    As the memory faded, Peter closed his eyes and fought to keep quiet, not wanting Bell and Axel to know he was there.

    When he got the chance, he quickly escaped, swearing in his mind to both Myka and Alice that he would find the cure.

 Chapter 490 No One To Blame

    Myka woke only for a few minutes, but it was enough to renew the hope and determination of those waiting for him to recover.

    Peter had rushed to his side, smiling andughing with him for every second he could. But every other moment was spent in theb. Analyzing and experimenting. He was consulting with doctors and scientists in Summer. They tackled the infection in different ways, trying to find a cure. But they were having little luck.

    After three days, Axel was receiving messages from Galen and the lesser packs. Fae creatures had begun to attack all over the territories. In addition, some packs were reporting having seen strange hybrid wolves.

    Axel needed to shift his attention to the war. He coordinated with Galen to arrange rescue operations and deploy warriors where they were most needed.

    Bell had also been forced to return to her previous duties.

    The safety zone she had set up for the survivors and civilians would need to be ready to receive more people.

    The nomads that hade to negotiate finally came to an agreement. They offered their alliance to Winter, moving more than three hundred wolves into the safety zone, and offering nearly two hundred as soldiers.

    As the world around them was hurdling faster and faster into an all-out war, Peter could only focus on Myka. He checked on him regrly and noticed that Myka was starting to show signs of the mutation again.

    A leaf or two in his hair. That was how it had started before.

    Peter thought he could do it. He was sure he could.

    He wanted to save them both, bring Myka back, and keep Alice from losing her chance at motherhood. But now, it seemed like it was toote.

    Petery his head on the cold steel of the table littered with paperwork. He took a deep breath and let it back out slowly.

    How could he exin this to Myka?

    Alice, his savior, his sister. She sacrificed her happiness for him, hoping that Peter and Bell would find a way to save them both.

    a€?I failed...a€? he whispered out loud. a€?Ia€?m so sorry.a€?

    a€?Hea€?s not gone yet,a€? a voice whispered behind him.

    Peter sat up and turned to face her.

    a€?Alice,a€? Peter whispered, then his eyes widened. a€?What are you doing here? Is something wrong? Did Myka wake up?a€?

    Alice let out a soft chuckle at the panic in his voice.

    a€?Calm down,a€? she said. a€?I was with him just a few moments ago, and he was fine. A few more leaves in his hair, but hea€?s all right.a€?

    Peter took a deep breath, sitting back down on his stool.

    a€?Good...a€? he whispered, a€?good.a€?

    Alice smiled.

    a€?You have time still,a€? she said. a€?Myka is safe in your hands. I know it.a€?

    Peter closed his eyes, clenching his jaw, he swallowed.

    Myka still had a chance. They could still cure him. But the mutation was alreadying back, and it was likely already toote for Alice.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry, Alice,a€? Peter whispered. a€?I thought... I hoped that I would be able to... help.a€?

    Alice tilted her head to the side, squinting her eyes in confusion, and then it dawned on her. She smiled softly.

    a€?Thank you,a€? she said. a€?I appreciate you trying.a€?

    She turned away before she continued speaking.

    a€?Honestly, I never expected you to be able to help me,a€? she said.

    Peter looked up.

    a€?When I made that decision, I had to assume it was the final oue.a€?

    Alice smiled, and her tone was casual, maybe just a touch distant. But her eyes shone with unshed tears, and the quiver of her jaw told a different story than she was sharing.

    a€?So dona€?t worry about me,a€? she said. a€?You focus on curing Myka, thata€?s all.a€?

    Peter sighed.

    a€?How could I do that?a€? he asked, looking up at her with concern. a€?After hearing Myka and Axel talking about how much you want to be a mother, how can I not worry about what you did?a€?

    a€?Because it was my choice, Peter,a€? Alice snapped. a€?I made it, and the risk was made very clear. So there is no one to me except the ones that made that creature.a€?

    Petera€?s eyes lowered to the ground, he wanted to argue, but he could see how hard she was trying to keep herself focused and moving forward.

    a€?Even if I find the cure in time to save him,a€? Peter said quietly, a€?how am I supposed to exin the price to him?a€?

    Alicea€?s eyes went wide.

    a€?Youa€?re not,a€? she growled.

    Peter looked up; the confusion was written inly on his face.

    a€?What?a€? he asked.

    a€?You heard me,a€? she said firmly, clenching her jaw. a€?You cure him but do not tell him what I did. Not ever.a€?

    a€?Why?a€? Peter asked. a€?We cana€?t keep that from him!a€?

    a€?It is not your decision!a€? Alice growled.

    Peter stared back at her, seeing the anger and fear in her eyes. She was right, it wasna€?t his decision, and if Alice didna€?t want Myka to know, it was her right to keep it from him.

    But Peter could not stand the idea.

    a€?I dona€?t know that I can agree to that,a€? Peter said quietly.

    Alice growled.

    a€?Ita€?s not your decision!a€? she repeated.

    a€?I know, and Ia€?m sorry. I want to respect your privacy... but I dona€?t think I can look him in the eye every day, knowing what it cost you and how much it would upset him to find out that we kept it from him.a€?

    a€?It will hurt him to know either way,a€? she said through gritted teeth. a€?All that matters is that he is safe.a€?

    Peter observed Alice. She looked away from him.

    He took a deep breath before speaking again.

    a€?Do you know how important you are to him?a€? Peter asked.

    Alice stilled.

    a€?He sees you as his sister. The only family he has,a€? Peter continued. a€?Your dreams are his dreams. If you dona€?t tell him, he wona€?t let it go. He will encourage you, root for you... he will break your heart with his kindness and love, again and again.a€?

    Alice sniffled. Her body trembled as she fought to hold back the flood of emotion. She swallowed and chuckled.

    a€?Do you know how important he is to me?a€? she asked softly.

    Peter swallowed but said nothing, waiting for her to continue.

    a€?Saving him was the first choice I ever made after bing a doll,a€? she said. a€?And it wasna€?t just because of what I witnessed him going through.a€?

    Alice paused, closing her eyes and chewing on her bottom lip.

    a€?I dona€?t remember much about my time before Holden brought me to Spring,a€? Alice continued. a€?But there is one memory that I used to dream about... I think I was, maybe, four. Five? I was too small to be trusted to hold a baby alone. But I wanted to.a€?

    Alice smiled.

    a€?He was so adorable,a€? she continued. a€?His chubby cheeks and that gurgled giggle when my mother would tickle his feet or his side.a€?

    She paused, taking in a shaky breath as the tears rolled down her cheeks.

    a€?I remember I sat beside her on a green couch while she held him in her arms. I touched his hair. It was so impossibly soft,a€? Alice smiled again as she spoke. a€?I think he was a cousin... or something. I didna€?t see him often, so I dona€?t think he was my brother, but I loved him fiercely.a€?

    Peter licked his lips as he listened to her story.

    a€?That memory... I dreamt about it, but only on the nights after I had seen Myka during the day,a€? she said. a€?I think he was a little older than the baby in my dreams... but they were the same person to me. They still are.a€?

    Alice let out a softugh, sniffing and wiping her eyes.

    a€?I have done all that I could to protect him. But that sweet boy will me himself for my pain,a€? she whispered. a€?And I dona€?t know how to protect him from that.a€?

    Peter closed his eyes. His heart ached for her. He understood where she wasing from. Truthfully, he would love to avoid giving Myka that pain, if possible, but it simply wasna€?t an option.

    a€?You cana€?t,a€? Peter sighed. a€?Youa€?re right. He will me himself. But if you dona€?t tell him, he will see it on his own, and then it will hurt that much worse.a€?

    Alice looked away, wiped her tears, and sniffled.

    a€?Well,a€? she said, her tone shifting away from the emotional outpouring. a€?None of that will matter if you dona€?t find a cure. So, for now, there is no reason to worry about it.a€?

    Peter swallowed and nodded. He had pushed too far and didna€?t want to make things any worse for her.

    a€?Excuse me,a€? a small voice called from the door.

    Alice and Peter both turned to see a young girl, only about twelve, standing in the doorway.

    a€?Youa€?re one of the children from theb,a€? Alice said, tilting her head slightly with a gentle smile.

    The girl nodded.

    a€?What can we help you with?a€? Alice asked, her tone soft and weing.

    a€?I was told I could help you,a€? the girl said.

    Alice furrowed her brows.

    a€?What do you mean?a€? she asked.

    The girl walked further into the room.

    a€?A woman came to see me in my dreamsst night. She said that there was something different about me. I told her I was human, and then she smiled and told me toe to see you.a€?

    a€?Me?a€? Alice asked.

    The girl nodded and then turned to Peter.

    a€?And you.a€?

    Peter lifted his brows.

    a€?This woman,a€? Alice began. a€?Did she have dark skin and golden curls?a€?

    The girl nodded.

    Alice looked back at Peter with contained hope.

    a€?Talis, Mother of Spring,a€? she whispered.

    Peter stood up taller and looked back at the girl.

    a€?I know about a secret project from theb,a€? the girl said. a€?One that none of the others knew about. Just the man that ran it.a€?

    Alice felt a chill down her spine. She swallowed and took a deep breath.

    a€?What was his name?a€? she asked.

    a€?It was the man that stayed with you in the fire,a€? the girl said, a€?his name was Holden.a€?

 Chapter 491 Tea For Two

    The room was dark. A soft blue glow from the window was the only light source.

    Lian stepped into the room. She approached the bed cautiously.

    a€?Talis,a€? she called out.

    There was movement.

    a€?I am here,a€? Talis replied, slowly sitting up.

    Lian saw her and let out a deep sigh. She closed her eyes, gathering her thoughts as she moved to sit beside her old friend.

    a€?What have you done, my friend?a€? Lian asked softly as she looked over at the woman beside her.

    Talis once the picture of a young woman in herte twenties with smooth chocte skin and curls as golden as the sun. Now, her skin was wrinkled and old, the chocte color dulled and spotted over time. The golden colors turned almost white,cking their bounce and sheen.

    Talis gave a weary smile. Her breaths werebored and soft.

    a€?I did what was necessary,a€? she replied.

    Lian sighed.

    a€?Did you find a solution for the boy?a€? she asked.

    a€?I believe so,a€? Talis smiled. a€?I listened and looked deeper than ever before, focusing on the smallest simrities and differences in their natural threads. Then, finally, a child echoed, like a bell ringing through time. I dona€?t know exactly what she will provide, but I believe it will be enough.a€?

    Lian nodded and took Talisa€?s withered hand in her own.

    a€?You have almost used yourself up,a€? she said. a€?Thata€?s dangerous.a€?

    a€?I know,a€? Talis replied. a€?But I couldna€?t just stand back and watch anymore. I failed to help Irina all those years ago... and now... Spring has fallen.a€?

    Lian swallowed and nodded sadly.

    a€?Autumn as well.a€?

    a€?We knew this day woulde,a€? Talis whispered, clenching her teeth as she tried to give a weak smile. a€?Our lines were muddied almost from the start. It was only a matter of time before they destroyed themselves.a€?

    Lian nodded.

    a€?I am thankful that thest of my blood continues through Bell and her son,a€? Lian smiled. a€?Though Autumn is gone, they remain.a€?

    Talis nodded.

    a€?Then you should understand, more than anyone, why I needed to do this. Why I needed to save Myka.a€?

    a€?He is thest of your line,a€? Lian said with a gentle smile. a€?I do understand, but without your strength, this ce, our connection will be even more difficult to maintain.a€?

    Talis smiled.

    a€?We should have followed her orders from the start,a€? she said. a€?I have enough left in me to finish what I have promised, but it is time to honor the wishes of our Queen.a€?

    a€?You might be right,a€? Lian sighed.

    ***

    Sadie, the child from theb, exined to Peter and Alice that she didna€?t know exactly how long it had been, but she was kept away from all the others for a long time. Until just a couple of weeks, before Ashleigh and Alice freed the children, the only person she ever saw was Holden.

    She said that he often took her blood and ran tests. She knew he had performed experiments on her, but she slept through most of it.

    Sadie mentioned that they would have tea together before any testing or experiments. Then, after she drank her tea, she would fall asleep and wake up in her room.

    a€?Do you know why he kept you apart from the others?a€? Peter asked. a€?Or what it was he was testing your blood for?a€?

    Sadie shook her head and looked away.

    Peter sighed.

    Alice sat forward, smiling at Sadie. She took her hand, giving it a gentle squeeze.

    a€?Did you ever hear him talking? To another person, another scientist?a€? she asked sweetly.

    Sadie thought about her answer for a long moment before shaking her head.

    Alice smiled again, giving anotherforting squeeze.

    a€?What was that?a€? she asked. a€?Whatever it was you were thinking about just before you shook your head.a€?

    Sadie looked up into Alicea€?s eyes. She felt Alice''s warmth and reassurance, but she still hesitated.

    a€?Ita€?s ok,a€? Alice whispered. a€?You know that Holden is gone, right? He wona€?te back anymore.a€?

    Sadie swallowed and again looked away.

    a€?Are you sure?a€? she asked quietly.

    Alice smiled.

    a€?Yes,a€? she replied. a€?Holden is dead. He never made it out of theb the day we found you.a€?

    Sadie looked back into Alicea€?s eyes. This time it was Alice that saw something, something she recognized.

    a€?Did you kill him?a€? Sadie asked.

    Alice smiled and shook her head.

    a€?No,a€? she said. a€?He almost killed me. If not for Ashleigh, I would have died in there.a€?

    a€?Then how do you know for sure?a€? Sadie growled. a€?How do you know he is actually dead? That he wona€?te back again!a€?

    Alice clenched her jaw.

    There it was, that dark hope she recognized. This girl didna€?t remember what she suffered at Holdena€?s hands, but her soul realized it was being pulled apart. She needed to know that he wasna€?t just dead but that he suffered.

    Alice took a deep breath.

    a€?There was a video,a€? she said.

    a€?Alice, I dona€?t think she needs to know about this....a€? Peter said quietly.

    a€?She does,a€? Alice replied, still looking at Sadie. a€?Dona€?t you?a€?

    Sadie swallowed and clenched her teeth, then nodded.

    Alice nodded with a sad smile.

    a€?When Ashleigh spared him to save me, he hid in a hole like a rat. He waited there until someone else came to set him free. Someone that didna€?t like him and that did like me,a€? she said. a€?This person... made sure that Holdena€?sst moments were filled with regret and pain.a€?

    A tear rolled down Sadiea€?s cheek. She swallowed, her jaw still clenched tightly.

    a€?I want to see it,a€? she said.

    Peter gasped.

    Alice took a painful breath. Sadie reminded her of long-forgotten pain.

    a€?No,a€? Alice replied. a€?You dona€?t.a€?

    a€?Yes, I da€¡°a€?

    a€?Sadie,a€? Alice whispered, reaching up to touch the girla€?s cheek. a€?Whatever Holden did to you, ita€?s over now.a€?

    Another tear rolled down Sadiea€?s cheek.

    a€?Watching that video will stay with you,a€? Alice continued. a€?Once youa€?ve seen something like that... it never goes away. But, right now, you have a chance to move on. So, just know he is gone and leave him behind you.a€?

    Sadie sniffled, silent tears still falling; she looked away from Alice.

    a€?I think,a€? Peter interjected softly. a€?It might be best to send Sadie back home.a€?

    Alice nodded.

    a€?Yea,a€? she said. a€?Thank you foring, Sadie, but we dona€?t want to make you remember what you went through. We dona€?t even know if it will help.a€?

    a€?Come on,a€? Peter said, cing his hands on Sadiea€?s shoulders and pulling her gently away from Alice. a€?Ia€?ll take you to get a snack while we wait for someone toe get you.a€?

    Sadie looked back over her shoulder as Peter pulled her away toward the door.

    a€?Alice,a€? Sadie called.

    Alice looked up.

    a€?I never heard him talking to anyone else,a€? Sadie said. a€?But, sometimes, he would talk to himself.a€?

    Alice furrowed her brows.

    a€?Tea for two,a€? Sadie continued. a€?I heard him say that every time as I was falling asleep.a€?

    ***

    Peter took Sadie to the cafeteria. They chatted a little as she ate a sandwich until a young woman Sadie recognized arrived and took her back to the safety zone.

    He had been gone for about twenty minutes when he returned. He was surprised to find Alice still in theb, on theputer.

    a€?Youa€?re still here?a€? he asked as he closed the door behind him. a€?I assumed you would have gone back to check on Myka... what are you doing?a€?

    Alice didna€?t reply. Her attention was focused on the screen. Her hand at the mouse was clicking between folders at a rapid pace.

    a€?Alice?a€? Peter called again.

    Suddenly she stopped, and Peter could see her shallow breaths, the pulsing in her throat, and the hard clench of her jaw.

    a€?Alice, whata€?s wrong?a€? he asked, hurrying toward her.

    a€?Tea for two...a€? she whispered.

    Peter furrowed his brow. He had heard Sadie say that Holden repeated the phrase after they drank tea. He assumed it was another of the Alice in Wondend references Holden was known for making. But the look and overall reaction that Alice was having seemed to imply something much graver to her.

    a€?Does it mean something?a€? Peter asked.

    Alice clicked the mouse, and suddenly a loud scream came from theputer''s speakers. Peter covered his ears at the sudden volume.

    a€?What the hell is that?!a€? Peter shouted.

    Alice clicked once more, and the sound stopped. Peter pulled his hands away slowly.

    a€?Alice, please, what is happening right now?a€?

    Alice turned to him, her eyes red from the tears that flowed. She licked her lips, and in a shaky voice, she replied.

    a€?Tea for two....a€?

    a€?What...?a€?

    a€?He said it while she was falling asleep,a€? Alice continued. a€?When he would experiment on her.a€?

    Peter swallowed.

    Alice turned back to theputer. She typed a few keys and clicked on another file.

    a€?Tea for Two,a€? Holdena€?s voice came from the speaker. a€?Experiment seventy-three, increasing iron levels by ten percent per yesterdaya€?s results.a€?

    a€?Iron...?a€? Peter whispered.

    Peter moved closer and looked at the screen.

    He was able to see Sadie lying on a hospital bed. She was connected to an IV and appeared to be sleeping. Behind her, a short man with curly hair was adjusting the IV.

    a€?Sadiea€?s levels indicate that she still carries the temporary fae cells in her system. Beginning experiment.a€?

    Holden pressed a button. A dark liquid moved through the IV line into Sadiea€?s arm. Within seconds, she screamed.

 Chapter 492 His Greatest Failure

    Alice turned off the video and pushed away from theputer.

    ¡°Alice?¡± Peter asked as she got up from the chair and stepped away.

    ¡°I just need a minute,¡± she said, walking toward the door.

    Peter sat down at theputer as the door closed behind her. He minimized the video, looking through the documents and folders that were opened on the screen.

    He found notes simr to the ones he had already read about the temporary fae cells that Spring had been trying to make, though these were far more detailed.

    Several other documents were about iron absorption and how much the average wolf could survive. There were notes added to this document alongside experiment numbers. Ever-increasing amounts of iron that would have killed most wolves and would cause excruciating pain in any wolf.

    He thought of the scream that had filled the room. He sighed as he thought of that poor child subjected to these experiments.

    From what he could see, ¡®Tea for Two¡¯ began more than two years ago. But it was unclear when Holden actually pulled Sadie into his twisted science.

    Peter sighed and moved on, continuing to explore the folder''s contents.

    His eyes widened as he read about ns to implement a virus that would mutate the fae cells within the host.

    Alice had mentioned finding something about this, but the documents she had shown him were purely theoretical. They had yet to find a way to actually implement the n. But Holden¡¯s records seemed to indicate that that was not the case.

    There was onest folder he hadn¡¯t opened yet. He paused when he read the name.

    ¡°Alice,¡± he whispered, reading it out loud.

    ¡°He knew I would be the one to find this,¡± Alice¡¯s voice called from the door. ¡°One way or another.¡±

    Peter looked back at her.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, then looking back at the screen, he added, ¡°and why didn¡¯t you show this to me before?¡±

    ¡°Because I had no idea it existed before,¡± she said, moving toward him. ¡°Or at least, I didn¡¯t know I did.¡±

    ¡°Is this more of your memories clearing up?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Yes and no,¡± she said. ¡°When Sadie said ¡®Tea for two,¡¯ it triggered something in my mind. I searched through the Spring files, and nothing popped up, but then I focused on the Alice folder, where the children¡¯s files were kept as well as my own. After some digging, I found a hidden drive. We were lucky it copied over with the other data. It was stored behind Sadie¡¯s files, like a digital shadow.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Holden was soputer savvy,¡± Peter said.

    Alice sighed.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°I think¡­ I set it up for him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Peter asked, sitting forward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember for sure,¡± she said. ¡°And many unrecovered memories have been blocked to keep me from the oh-so-fun seizures.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you think you did it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Because I know how, and everything I have read in those files indicates that this project was Holden¡¯s and unknown to anyone else. Which means he wouldn¡¯t have trusted anyone else to set it up or have ess to them.¡±

    Peter turned back to theputer screen, ncing at the files.

    ¡°But we¡¯ve seen other documents about the fae contaminant and the mutation virus, so how much of a secret could it be?¡± he asked.

    ¡°This project wasn¡¯t about spreading the virus,¡± she said. ¡°It was about curing it or possibly preventing it.¡±

    Peter turned back to her with wide eyes. Then, he stood up and tilted his head.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked with an even blend of shock and confusion. ¡°You mean¡­ he¡¯s already worked out what we need to cure Myka? Maybe even keep everyone else safe?¡±

    ¡°It seems like he might have, yea,¡± Alice hesitantly replied.

    Peter let out augh and then an excited shout. But his reason caught up to joy, and he calmed himself.

    ¡°Ok¡­Ok, wait¡­why? From everything I have been told from you and everyone else that dealt with this guy, it sounds like the virus is exactly his style, so why would he want a cure for it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± Alice replied. ¡°But the only ce I haven¡¯t looked yet is that folder.¡±

    Alice tilted her head to the screen towards the folder with her name written on it.

    ¡°Well,¡± Peter said, ¡°what are we waiting for?¡±

    Alice shrugged and sat down in the chair. She opened the folder. Inside were two more documents and a video file.

    ¡°Maybe we should watch the video first?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Get it done with?¡±

    Alice sighed.

    ¡°Might as well.¡±

    The video began. It was the sameb they had seen Sadie in, only the bed was empty this time. Holden sat in his chair before the camera. He straightened his sses and cleared his throat.

    ¡°Alice,¡± he began. ¡°Let me start by saying I am so proud of you.¡±

    Alice swallowed and clenched her jaw.

    ¡°I say this knowing you have survived me,¡± he smiled. ¡°Surprised? Probably not. I think we both knew that of the two of us, you were always far more likely to kill me.¡±

    Alice let out a chuckle. Peter reached down and paused the video.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yea¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ he thought I was going to kill him.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t?¡± Peter asked, genuinely surprised.

    Aliceughed.

    ¡°Well, he DID try to kill me. But I don¡¯t think I could, well, no, I could. If he hade after Axel again, I could have,¡± she nodded to herself. ¡°But not in the way he means.¡±

    ¡°What way is that?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°He congratted me on surviving him and then said that of the two of us, I was more likely to kill him,¡± she repeated. ¡°He thinks, at least at the point he made this video, that I killed him out of vengeance or to free myself of him.¡±

    ¡°And you wouldn¡¯t have done that?¡±

    Alice looked up at Peter with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Vengeance is not the panacea so many believe it to be,¡± she replied. ¡°It may provide a momentary satisfaction or relief for your pain, but it does nothing to keep it away. Instead, it burns into your gut and doesn¡¯t stop until you are a shriveled shadow of your former self.¡±

    Peter stared at Alice, his brows lifted, eyes wide, and jaw open.

    Alice chuckled.

    ¡°I have seen many travelers of that road,¡± she said. ¡°I have no interest in it.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ so what about freeing yourself? You wouldn¡¯t have killed him to be freed sooner than you were?¡±

    ¡°I did free myself¡­ without killing him,¡± she replied. ¡°And because I didn¡¯t kill him, I don¡¯t have to think about him every day for the rest of my life.¡±

    Peter nodded and smiled.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t really know you,¡± he said.

    Alice grinned.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°He tried desperately to make me in his image, and I was his greatest failure in that regard.¡±

    She smiled proudly as she turned back to the monitor and resumed the video.

    ¡°But none of that matters now, my dear Alice,¡± Holden grinned. ¡°What does matter is that though we did not always see eye to eye, nor did we have a proper rtionship as father and daughter, I still want to protect you.¡±

    On the screen, Holden clenched his jaw and swallowed. Alice could see that he meant what he said, as ridiculous as it was.

    ¡°There are things you don¡¯t know about, and I don¡¯t have time to exin. But they are dangerous and insane.¡±

    ¡°Pot, kettle¡­¡± Alice whispered.

    ¡°Everything you need to know is in these files. The experiments and the results,¡± he said, then paused, rolling his eyes and sighing.

    ¡°Yes, I know, what a monster I am for subjecting this child to all these experiments,¡± Holden scoffed. ¡°Be thankful! Because I have done this, I have found the way to keep us, or at least you, safe should that demon bitch get her way.¡±

    ¡°Demon bitch?¡± Peter whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Alice replied.

    ¡°The virus is almost ready; as soon as she has a more reliable way to bond the fae DNA to the wolves, it will be weeks, if we are lucky before she sets it loose.¡±

    ¡°Axel¡¯s blood,¡± Alice sighed.

    Peter nodded.

    ¡°Once the mutations start taking hold, those wolves won¡¯t exist anymore. They will be no better than zombies. No thought of their own. They will belong to her and her alone.¡±

    Peter felt a heavy weight in his stomach.

    ¡°Now, you may think I am no better than she is because of what you have endured,¡± he said, pausing to clench his jaw. ¡°But there is one thing that you should know.¡±

    Holden paused, took a deep breath, and licked his lips before looking back at the camera.

    ¡°I loved your mother. I loved her so much,¡± Holden whispered, his eyes lowering away from the camera. He took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°But our rtionship was not¡­ eptable.¡±

    Alice sat up, listening closely.

    ¡°I kept her, and you, a secret for several years. But eventually, Alpha Gorn found out,¡± he continued. ¡°When he learned about you, curious about how you survived the womb with your mixed gics¡­ he demanded that youe back with me. But the only way that he would allow Savannah to join us¡­ that¡¯s her name¡­ your mother.¡±

    Holden looked away again, taking a deep breath and blowing it out slowly.

    ¡°He would only allow her toe¡­ if she survived the turning,¡± he said. ¡°I did kill your mother¡­ but not because I wanted to.¡±

    Alice let out a shaky breath. She remembered the red-stained kitchen, Holden picking her up and taking her to the car.

    ¡°When I brought you, Alpha Gorn made it painfully clear that you had to be useful to stay,¡± he continued. ¡°So, I made you indispensable. I made sure that you were the best at everything you did. That you were always useful.¡±

    Holden growled softly and turned his eyes from the camera.

    ¡°You are all I have left of her¡­¡± he said softly. And then he raised his eyes slowly back to the camera. Deep anger shone inside of them. ¡°You¡¯re also the reason I had to kill her.¡±

    Alice clenched her jaw.

    ¡°For her, I will always protect your life, Alice,¡± he said, his voice cold, his smile colder. ¡°But I never had to make it easy.¡±

    Peter looked at Alice with concern, but if she was affected by what her father had said, she was hiding it well.

    ¡°So, there is a monster looking to enve the wolves. Likely the humans as well¡­" Holden said with a shrug and chuckle.

    He leaned forward, still smiling.

    "But you won¡¯t have to worry about that, my dear. I have found the solution, and the best part is¡­.¡± Holden leaned even closer to the camera with a wide grin. ¡°It¡¯s gonna hurt¡­ A lot.¡±

 Chapter 493 It Wont Kill Me

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    The question hung in the air between them for a long time.

    She took a deep breath, pushing it back out slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Alice smiled.

    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to be, right?¡± Peter asked.

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°Maybe someday,¡± she said gently. ¡°But today, I¡¯m the answer to Myka¡¯s problems, so¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Alice shrugged her eyebrows yfully and smiled brightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to work, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Peter began.

    ¡°Peter,¡± Alice cut him off as she stood up from her chair. ¡°There is no time. You must double-check the results and set up everything so we can get this done.¡±

    She moved past him, heading toward the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked.

    Alice looked back over her shoulder.

    ¡°Axel and I are bonded,¡± she said. ¡°If I don¡¯t tell him what¡¯s going to happen, he¡¯ll think I¡¯m dying. That won¡¯t be good for anyone.¡±

    ¡°Good call,¡± Peter replied with honest gratitude.

    Alice nodded and then left the room.

    Turning back to theputer, Peter took a deep breath as he prepared to read through all of the experiments and results once more.

    They had assumed that the virus was attacking Myka¡¯s fae gics, but that was a mistake. Instead, as they read through Holden¡¯s reports and rechecked Myka¡¯s blood samples, they realized that the virus was infecting him with its own fae code and then consuming it again.

    Myka got worse when he healed because the higher amount of fae in his gic makeup was not only recovering but replicating the foreign code and resetting the cycle of the virus each time.

    Because the werewolves were created from fae blood and magic, every wolf did have at least a small portion of fae code within their system. The virus relied on that part of the wolf code to spread within the system and begin the mutations.

    All wolves, except for the ones born human.

    Just as they had already seen with Alice, the virus couldy dormant within the system of a human wolf, but it wouldn¡¯t attack them.

    This was perfect for Holden¡¯s testing. A subject that held a measurable amount of the virus but wasn¡¯t at risk of mutating and being able to tell the creator of the virus what Holden was trying to aplish.

    So, he spent two years torturing Sadie to find the cure, and he had.

    After reading the barbaric practices Holden had resorted to and watching the videos, Peter was thankful that Sadie¡¯s mind had been more epting of the tea than Alice¡¯s had.

    He hoped, for her sake, that she would never remember what she went through. On the other hand, though, he suspected that Alice would keep an eye on Sadie from this day forward. So, if she ever did remember, at least she would have someone to talk to that might be able to understand.

    ***

    Axel had been reading reports and deployment arrangements for days.

    Jonas and Galen were managing most of the southern territories without issue, and the scouts outside the borders were not seeing any sign of an attack toward Winter. Still, more and more of the lesser packs were being targeted.

    Axel wasn¡¯t an idiot; he could see what was happening. They were being spread out. Attacks in all directions, at varying strengths. It was clear to him that the enemy was doing their best to thin out the defenses of Winter and Summer.

    They knew that both packs had made alliances with the lesser packs. They could not and would not abandon them, but it put both great packs at risk of invasion.

    He did not see the numbers of Autumn or Spring for all the reports he had received on the enemies they faced.

    Fae monsters had been reported all across the territories. Hybrid wolves had been spotted, but as of this morning, Axel had not received news of anyone else being attacked the way that Myka had.

    As far as any scout could say, Spring remained locked behind their borders, and Autumn¡­ had been forsaken.

    Penelope and Mateas had taken the Autumn assignment personally.

    Their report described the central hub of Autumn in ruins. Buildings were torn down, fires burned uncontrolled, and bodies were mangled in the streets.

    Among the ruins, monsters roamed.

    It appeared as though a massive force of fae had overwhelmed the city and destroyed the remains of the once-great pack.

    A sad tale¡­ one that Axel simply didn¡¯t believe.

    He didn¡¯t know what had happened, where they had gone. But one thing he knew without a doubt in his mind, Roman was still out there.

    Axel clenched his jaw as the memory of the bastard fell over his thoughts.

    Roman stood over him, his knee pressed to Axel¡¯s throat as he held tightly to the braid of Alice¡¯s hair ripped from Axel¡¯s scalp in his hand.

    ¡°Where did you get this?!¡± he hissed venomously. His rage zing in his eyes. ¡°Who is Alice to you?!¡±

    Axel took a deep breath through his nose as he shook away the memory.

    Her scent filled him with warmth in an instant. He raised his eyes to the door before the handle even turned.

    As Alice pushed open the door, she was pulled into his embrace before she could even clear the threshold. Sheughed softly as he burrowed his nose against the crook of her neck and pulled her into him.

    He closed the door, pressing her back against it and kissing the soft, warm skin of her throat while his hands settled on her hips.

    Alice smiled and hugged him, breathing him in and allowing his warmth to fall over her.

    ¡°I have missed you,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°The feeling is mutual,¡± she replied, nuzzling her head to his.

    Axel wanted to feel every part of her, to taste her. It had been days since he couldst be alone with her. But he felt the hesitation in her, the distraction, the concern.

    ¡°It seems I will continue to miss you,¡± he sighed, pulling his lips away from her throat and resting his head on her shoulder.

    Alice sighed.

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°There is something we need to talk about.¡±

    Axel pulled back, looking into her eyes.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked. ¡°Is Myka?¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°For now,¡± she said. ¡°But he needs a cure¡­ and we found one.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Axel replied with disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°We need to talk about it,¡± she said.

    Axel pulled back; she was avoiding his gaze.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit,¡± she said, pushing off the door and moving toward the couch, pulling him along with her.

    Once they were settled on the couch, Axel observed her movements. She was pulling back from him, hiding behind her walls.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± he said.

    She swallowed, but she did as he asked. She told him about Sadie and about Holden. Finally, she told him about the cure.

    Axel sat back against the sofa, taking everything in.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing it,¡± she interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t try to convince me otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Alice,¡± Axel sighed, sitting forward to look at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just for Myka,¡± she said softly. ¡°It¡¯s for all of you.¡±

    Axel closed his eyes and lowered his head.

    Alice lifted his chin, he opened his eyes, and she smiled.

    ¡°We both know things will get so much worse very soon. And you will be on the battlefield,¡± she whispered. ¡°If one of these creatures gets you¡­.¡±

    Axel reached his hand up over hers, rubbing the back of her hand reassuringly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen¡­¡± she said, a small crack in her voice. ¡°Not if I can stop it.¡±

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. If Holden proved his theory by experimenting on Sadie, then why can¡¯t we get the cure from her?¡±

    ¡°Because the virus wasn¡¯t finished when Holden died,¡± Alice replied. ¡°They didn¡¯t have your blood yet. So, the fae code he used on her isn¡¯t the same as the one the virus uses.¡±

    Axel leaned back and pulled Alice into his arms. She didn¡¯t resist, allowing him tofort her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go through this,¡± he whispered.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. ¡°But I¡¯d rather it be me than anyone else.¡±

    Axel bent down and kissed the top of her head, squeezing her shoulder.

    ¡°I know,¡± he whispered.

    ***

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Peter asked, looking down at her.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Alice nodded, looking up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t me you, and neither will Axel.¡±

    ¡°I mean, I wasn¡¯t worried about that before, but now I am, so thanks for that,¡± Peter said with a yful sigh.

    Alice lifted her arms. The restraints stopped several inches off the bed.

    ¡°You need to tighten these,¡± she said. ¡°If they aren¡¯t tight enough, I¡¯ll snap them.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m not used to strapping people in to withstand torture.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯ll need to acquiesce to my expertise in being tortured then,¡± she smiled.

    Peter swallowed.

    ¡°Come on, Peter,¡± she said. ¡°Time to put on your big boy pants and do what needs to be done.¡±

    Peter took a deep breath.

    ¡°Just so you know, insulting me and trying to make me feel like this is no big deal for you isn¡¯t going to put me at ease with doing this.¡±

    ¡°Then just think of Myka,¡± she said. ¡°Because I¡¯m doing this for him and Axel.¡±

    Peter closed his eyes and nodded. He swallowed his unease and the lump in his throat and then reached down and tightened the restraints on her wrists and across her chest and forehead so that she could barely move.

    Alice attempted to struggle but couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Good,¡± she nodded at him.

    Peter began to turn on the machines and set up the IV.

    ¡°Ten seconds after I turn this on, the iron will enter your veins. For the next hour, iron will continue to pour into you, burning through your body and weakening your immune system. After that, I will give you a transfusion of my own blood, an average wolf with average fae remnants.

    ¡°ording to Holden¡¯s experiments, this should kickstart your healing. Since you already have it in your system, it will activate the virus simultaneously.¡±

    Peter paused, swallowing and taking another deep breath.

    ¡°And then¡­ I will once more¡­ flood your body with iron.¡±

    ¡°And I won¡¯t die,¡± Alice said, more to Peter than herself. ¡°Because a human wolf is not a true wolf. Iron will burn me; it will be excruciating. But it won¡¯t kill me, just the virus.¡±

    Peter swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°Do it.¡±

    Peter clenched his jaw and turned on the machine. Just as he said, ten seconds passed, and then twelve. Her body shuddered, and her jaw clenched tight. Peter could see her strain through the veins in her throat. But still, she did not let out a sound.

    Miles away, in a small bunker kept for prisoners considered too dangerous to be held with others, the Alpha of Winter was bound in chains as he roared out the pain his mate was experiencing.

 Chapter 494 The Last Bloom Of Spring

    Axel stayed by her side for the two stays she slept.

    Corrine was working with the other leaders to ensure that all of Wintera€?s needs were being met and that their allies were also safeguarded. She sent a report every few hours. He would take a look, respond to anything that needed his input and then immediately return to Alice.

    He didna€?t understand all that Alice and Peter had exined to him about the process of finding the cure. But he knew that she had suffered a great deal to be able to provide it.

    They said it had to do with her gics being primarily human, which somehow made her immune to the effects of the virus. But, the virus itself could be triggered by introducing another wolfa€?s blood or gic material.

    Peter had given her his blood to activate the virus and then overwhelmed it with iron.

    Iron.

    They should have suspected long ago that the wolves had a connection to the fae. The only weakness they still knew about from the ancient wars was a vulnerability to iron.

    ording to what he remembered of Petera€?s words, overwhelming the virus allowed him to iste it, and with a few experiments that Axel did not want the details about, he was able to find what Holden had boasted about.

    The cure.

    A way to teach the virus to attack itself instead of the host.

    Peter could extract what he needed from Alicea€?s body; from there, he made whatever changes he needed to so that they could quickly give it to Myka.

    Axel didna€?t know what that meant. He didna€?t care either. Myka was a nice guy, and he was precious to Alice. He wanted him to get better, but based on the mutations Myka was already showing, it seemed clear that any hope of a family for Axel and Alice was lost in saving him.

    Axel could not lose her too.

    He held her hand, pressing his forehead against it. He listened to the soft sounds of her heart and lungs. Reassurance that she was still with him.

    The sound of the door opening slowly perked his ears. Axel didna€?t want to move, but the scent in the air surprised him.

    a€?Careful,a€? he heard Peter whisper.

    Axel sat up slowly and lifted his gaze to the door. He saw Peter, his back, holding the door as he and the other person entered the room.

    a€?Ia€?m fine,a€? came a weak voice.

    He was leaning heavily on Peter. His blue hair had lost most of its sheen and bounce while bedridden. Now there was even a soft green in it.

    a€?You are not fine; you just woke up. You shouldna€?t even be up right now.a€?

    Myka took a deep breath and looked at his lover. Showing him his sincere wish through his eyes.

    a€?Peter,a€? Myka sighed, a€?I need to see her.a€?

    Peter paused, letting out an exasperated breath.

    a€?I brought you all the way here already. Ita€?s not like I was going to refuse to let you go thest few feet,a€? Peter huffed.

    Myka smiled as they moved together into the room.

    Axel watched them approach, but he didna€?t get up or say a word. His feelings, at the moment, wereplicated.

    He was relieved to see that the cure had clearly worked on Myka, but ncing down at Alice, dulled the relief he felt.

    Peter had done the right thing, and at her insistence. Axel knew better than anyone that there was no stopping her once she set her mind to something. But Axel struggled to look at Peter, knowing the pain that had flowed through her body, the closeness that she had felt to death.

    Neither of them had predicted this sleep that she seemed to be trapped in.

    a€?There has been no change,a€? Axel said gruffly in Petera€?s direction.

    a€?I know it doesna€?t seem like it,a€? Peter said, a€?but thata€?s a good thing.a€?

    Axel scoffed.

    a€?Her numbers are great; she has almost healedpletely from the iron exposure. Thata€?s much quicker than we expected based on her previous health issues.a€?

    a€?Thata€?s because she has his wolf still,a€? Axelmented, tilting his chin toward Myka.

    Peter furrowed his brow and then looked between Alice and Myka.

    a€?How do you know?a€? he asked. a€?We assumed that once Myka was cured, their wolves would just... switch.a€?

    Axel sniffed the air. The sweet chocte danced through his nostrils, sending a painful jolt to his heart.

    a€?He smells like her,a€? he said quietly.

    Peter looked at Myka, he took a light whiff, but all he could smell was the same peppermint and honey scent that Myka always had.

    a€?What do you mean? He smells the same as always.a€?

    a€?I dona€?t,a€? Myka said softly. Looking at Peter with a smile. a€?Ita€?s why I asked about her right away. I could smell her so strongly, as though she were beside me, but I didna€?t see her. Then you told me she had been here for two days. So I knew I needed to see her.a€?

    Myka moved closer to the bed, looking down at Alicea€?s sleeping face.

    a€?Is she really, ok?a€? he asked.

    a€?We wona€?t know for sure until she wakes up,a€? Peter replied honestly, a€?but I have no reason to believe otherwise.a€?

    Myka sighed.

    a€?What happened?a€? he asked, looking at Axel. a€?Peter told me she saved me, but he skipped over the details. So what did she do to end up like this? And why didn''t you stop her?a€?

    Myka growled at the end of his words.

    Axel clenched his jaw and took a slow deep breath.

    a€?Myka!a€? Peter hissed. a€?Dona€?t. Axel has nothing to do with what happened. Alice made her choice; she knew what she was risking.a€?

    a€?For the record,a€? Axel growled. a€?I was opposed.a€?

    Peter looked at Axel with surprise.

    a€?Dona€?t get me wrong, Peter, I wanted him to get better. But Alice... has already given more than enough to save him.a€?

    Peter swallowed and looked away.

    a€?What does that mean?a€? Myka asked.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    a€?Myka, we should get you back to bed,a€? Peter said quietly, trying to lead him back out of the room.

    a€?No,a€? Myka said, looking at Axel again. a€?What did you mean by that?a€?

    Axel took a long inhale and closed his eyes. He hadna€?t meant to say anything. He knew Alice wanted to be the one to exin to Myka what she had done to keep him alive.

    a€?Alpha Axel,a€? Myka called. a€?What did you mean when you said that Alice has already given more than enough to save me?a€?

    a€?Hea€?s... just,a€? came a soft, weak voice from the bed. a€?Pouting.a€?

    a€?Alice!a€? Axel shouted, jumping from his chair and moving to her. a€?Alice, youa€?re awake!a€?

    a€?Hard to sleep... with so many voices... talking about you...a€? she whispered, a slow, tired smile spreading over her lips.

    Axelughed and kissed her. A gentle peck, followed by three more.

    a€?Ok, ok, Romeo, let the doctor through, please,a€? Peter called, pushing Axel back to check on Alice.

    Once he was satisfied that all of her functions were normal and there was no cause for rm, Peter stepped out of the way to allow Axel back to her side.

    Myka allowed himself to be led away as he saw the relief and joy on Axela€?s face. It was like the expression that Peter had when Myka had woken up.

    Knowing that she was ok, it was enough for now. Peter took Myka back to his room and helped him to bed before he left to run a few tests on Alice.

    About an hourter, Peter returned with a big smile.

    a€?Howa€?s Alice? Can I go see her?a€? Myka asked.

    Peterughed.

    a€?The two of you....a€? he sighed.

    Peter turned to the door and waved his arm. A momentter, a bed was wheeled into the room, with Alice on top.

    a€?Hey, Roomie,a€? she smiled.

    a€?What?a€? Myka asked with augh.

    a€?Peter and I realized that the two of you, regardless of your own health needs, will continue to try and rush out of bed to check on each other,a€? Axel stated with a soft growl in Alicea€?s direction. "So, for tonight only, you will share this room.a€?

    Axel stepped forward. He leaned down to Alice, kissing her forehead.

    a€?Ia€?m not far,a€? he whispered. a€?If you need me, just send word, and I wille immediately.a€?

    Alice nodded.

    ? a€?Thank you for understanding,a€? she smiled.

    a€?As long as you understand that after this, I am in charge of your life-or-death decisions,a€? Axel grumbled.

    Aliceughed.

    a€?Actually, I think I am retiring from the a€?save and sacrificea€? business altogether,a€? she said.

    a€?That seems like an excellent n,a€? Axel smiled, kissing her softly. a€?Remember, I wille running. Just send word.a€?

    a€?Ok,a€? she whispered.

    Axel gave her onest kiss before he pulled away and reluctantly left the room.

    With a simr goodbye from Peter, Myka began to feel nervous about what Alice wanted to talk about.

    a€?So...a€? Myka said. a€?Guessing I need to sit down for this?a€?

    Alice smiled.

    a€?Myka, before I tell you anything, I want you to know that I did what I wanted to do, and I dona€?t regret it.a€?

    Myka felt a heaviness in his stomach and a lump in his throat.

    a€?This isna€?t going to be good, is it?a€? he asked.

    a€?Ita€?s... life,a€? Alice sighed.

    They talked through the events of the week Myka had been infected. Alice told him about the mutations, the virus, the cure, and eventually the Priestess.

    Myka was devastated to learn about the cost of prolonging his life.

    Alice did her best to reassure him that she had made a choice and that he had no part in the me.

    They both cried, they bothughed, and in the end, they were both exhausted. Then, finally, they fell asleep, agreeing to talk more in the morning.

    Myka and Alice had long drifted into their dreams as an old woman stood at the end of their beds, looking down at them with a warm smile.

    She whispered words in an ancientnguage, and her hands glowed with a soft green light. Then, in their beds, Myka and Alice gasped as their energies were righted, and their wolves returned to their rightful ce.

    Talis stepped forward between them. First, she looked carefully at Myka. Thest of her line. She reached out, touching her hand gently to his cheek. A soft smile formed on his lips.

    a€?I hope you will lead a life of freedom and joy,a€? she whispered. a€?But most of all, I hope you will not let the darkness of the past hold you back from the light that surrounds you now.a€?

    She pulled her hand away and kissed him before turning her attention to Alice. Talis reached for Alicea€?s cheek but stopped short of touching her.

    a€?The lotus has its roots firmly in the mud and muck,a€? she whispered. a€?Every night, it is pulled down into the cold dark waters, yet, every morning, it blooms, fresh and clean. That is you, Alice, thest bloom of Spring.a€?

    Talis moved her hand above Alicea€?s body, a soft green glow passing between them.

    a€?Life was unkind to you, dear girl,a€? Talis whispered as the glow brightened. a€?And now, you are owed that kindness.a€?

    Talis smiled as the light grew blinding.

    Alice woke with a sharp pain low in her abdomen. She looked around the room, and she saw a sparkling green mist all around her fading away.

    Her eyes were drawn downwards to a confusing sight. She furrowed her brows as she recognized a lotus sitting on herp.

 Chapter 495 A Chance To Talk

    After speaking with Alice, Ashleigh and Caleb waited to leave for Moonguard.

    Knowing that Myka was the one she needed to guide her to the Spring ley line, she wanted to stay until she knew he was all right.

    But, after reaching out to Talis and feeling like there was little to be done. One day became two, and she knew they couldn¡¯t wait. There was no guarantee that Myka would wake up any time soon or that he would get better at all.

    The ley lines in Spring would have to wait. The mission to Moonguard needed to happen now.

    Travel to Moonguard would take them a day and a half by car. They considered running. It would have been much faster. Still, after Myka¡¯s attack, Caleb insisted that they needed heavier armor than the weave provided. Which meant they would need to wear real armor, and their shifting would not be possible without removing it.

    ording to Cain¡¯s map, once they reached Moonguard territory, they would need to hike the mountain. The entrance to the mound was at the very top.

    The Moonguard settlement was only about three miles away. Cain did not mention running into any trouble with the pack when he found it, but he also never made it back before he died.

    The Priestesses had said that Cain¡¯s disturbance of the mound drew attention back to the mountain as a ce of worship.

    After reading the journals and hearing all that Priestesses had shared, Caleb suspected that it wasn¡¯t Cain that had alerted Moonguard to the mountain.

    ¡°What if Irina told the Moonguard alpha the location of the mound?¡± he suggested as he drove through the deep stretch of forest.

    ¡°Why would she do that?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Caleb shrugged.

    ¡°To have someone else keeping an eye on it for her?¡± he said. ¡°If she thought my father was the only one that she needed to be concerned about interfering with her ns, then why not let Moonguard handle it for her?

    ¡°My father was already keeping his research a secret from everyone else. She must have known that he wouldn¡¯t go against another pack, especially when he was on his own.¡±

    ¡°That does make sense,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°The real question is how they will react to our interest in the mound?¡±

    ¡°Not good,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°Even without telling them we n to blow it up, I can¡¯t imagine they will be thrilled to let us investigate what they consider a sacred ce.¡±

    ¡°Sacred¡­¡± Ashleigh sighed,ying her head back against the headrest. ¡°Is anything sacred anymore?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°I mean, the Goddess is not a goddess¡­ So this being that we have all devoted ourselves to is a Fae Queen¡­ ya know, a leader of the guys we hate?¡± she smiled sarcastically. ¡°How do we even begin to process this? Like, all of us, the werewolves as a whole.¡±

    Caleb took a slow breath and pushed it back out.

    ¡°Ash, it¡¯s shocking, but I don¡¯t know that it¡¯s quite as impactful as you might expect.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, the lesser packs haven¡¯t directly benefitted from the Goddess in the same way we have,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Most of the oaths and honor they show her is based in tradition rather than belief.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°But still¡­ everything we thought we knew about where we came from is a lie¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The Fae Queen, or the Goddess, still created us for the same purpose, to save humanity from a fae threat. So, Yea, we didn¡¯t know that she was fae, but we didn¡¯t know where she came from before either,¡± he said. ¡°The details were missing, but the basic story is the same.¡±

    Ashleigh listened to what he was saying, surprised that she wasn¡¯t bothered or upset by it. He was right.

    Part of her was upset. She felt as though the core of her understanding of the world around her and the origin of her people had been aplete lie. But at the same time, so much of her thinking and understanding of life, in general, had been shaken in the past year.

    She had been wrong about people she thought she knew; made terrible assumptions about others she had just met. Then, she felt she understood the will of the Goddess and the things she needed to aplish in her life, but now, even the Goddess wasn¡¯t real.

    ¡°It¡¯s just hard,¡± she said quietly. ¡°To continuously find my world views shaken or proven wrong¡­ I¡¯m not sure what or who I should trust anymore.¡±

    Caleb looked over at her. He could see the pain in her eyes. The frustration of having her image of the world shattered.

    She was strong and stubborn, and he loved her. It was hard for him to remember at times just how young she was.

    ¡°Me,¡± he said, giving her a smile when she looked up at him, ¡°and us.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    Caleb chuckled and reached out, taking her hand and squeezing it as he looked back at the road ahead.

    ¡°That is what you can trust in,¡± he said. ¡°Our connection, our love. No matter what we face in the future, I will always be here for you, and you for me.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled, feeling the warmth of his intention in her heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it was a divine being, a fae queen, or a flying spaghetti monster,¡± Caleb chuckled.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but join with a giggle.

    ¡°You and I,¡± he continued. ¡°Our bond, that¡¯s what matters, not what it was that brought us together.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb smiled proudly.

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes, but her smile did not falter.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Caleb nced at her.

    ¡°I love your smile.¡±

    She turned to him. The soft admiration in his eyes made her heart skip a beat, and she blushed. His smile widened.

    ¡°I hope we have a daughter,¡± he said. ¡°And that she has your smile.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a lurch in her stomach. She swallowed and licked her lips, turning back to face the road.

    ¡°Someday,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°A son is good too,¡± Caleb continued, then with augh, he added. ¡°Maybe both? Who knows.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw, feeling a tightness in her chest.

    ¡°Right,¡± she said.

    Caleb looked at her, feeling the tension in the air between them.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yea¡­ just, ya know, it¡¯s not really the time to think about things like that,¡± she said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caleb asked.

    ? Ashleigh licked her lips again, pushing down on the anxiety she felt growing in her chest.

    ¡°I mean¡­ kids¡­ it¡¯s pretty early for that conversation, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said nervously.

    Caleb hesitated but also chuckled.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to say we should start nning now, Ash,¡± he said. ¡°Just¡­ that it would be nice, someday.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ashleigh said with a pause. ¡°Someday.¡±

    Caleb swallowed and looked at her carefully.

    ¡°Ash,¡± he called. ¡°You do¡­ want children, right? I mean, when we talked before¡­ I know you said you weren¡¯t ready, and I understand. I am not in a rush, either. But you do want them at some point, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± She replied quickly, with a nervousugh.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Caleb said quietly.

    Ashleigh swallowed and then turned to look out the window.

    ¡°But,¡± she said, ¡°after the war is over, things will look very different. The packs are going to be in chaos.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw. He let go of her hand and focused his attention on the road as she continued to speak.

    ¡°So, there will be a lot to do, and I still have a long way to go before I am the Luna that Summer deserves.¡±

    Caleb nodded but said nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡­ it¡¯s not the right time,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not quite neen, and with all of our responsibilities¡­ I think it¡¯s going to take some time. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied, turning with a gentle smile. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded, and they both turned their attention back to the road. She knew he was trying, but she could see the disappointment in his eyes.

    For her part, Ashleigh just couldn¡¯t see how she could be a mother. How could she be responsible for a helpless baby incapable of caring for itself when she couldn¡¯t even care for the people she already had in her life?

    She took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. They still had several hours left in the drive; she rested her head against the window. She hoped to fall asleep rather than sit in ufortable silence with the person who most mattered to her.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, pushing away her fears and doubts. She opened herself to sleep, to rxation. Feeling the rhythm of the car beginning to rock her to unconsciousness.

    Her eyes suddenly snapped open when she heard the sound of running water.

    She smelled the cold air of Winter, the snow, and the trees. Then, around her, she saw a ce she recognized, Lily¡¯s Rest.

    ¡°We still haven¡¯t had a chance to talk after all that you learned,¡± Lily called behind her.

    Ashleigh turned around. She was surprised to see Lily not dressed in her standard Valkyrie armaments. Instead, she wore a long, fur-lined cloak of brown and white. Her hair was pulled back in small braids with loose curls.

    She looked like a snow princess. Delicate and soft.

    ¡°Is this a dream?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Or am I back in the ley line?¡±

    ¡°This is our space... it exists within you. The same ce you chose your Luna over your insecurities.¡±

    Ashleigh looked around again.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m asleep in the car, then?¡±

    Lily nodded.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ashleigh nodded, turning back to Lily with a significant look in her eyes. ¡°So¡­ let¡¯s talk.¡±

 Chapter 496 A Spark Of Life

    a€?All right, how do you want to do this?a€? Lily asked. a€?Should we go over everything and then slowly choose a topic to explore further, or we coulda€¡°a€?

    a€?Loki is your brother?!a€?

    a€?Oh, okay, so wea€?re just going to dive straight in... got it... Uhm... yea, he was my twin brother.a€?

    a€?How could you not have told me that Loki was... I mean... he is considered the greatest enemy of Winter!a€?

    a€?Thata€?s exactly why I couldna€?t tell you,a€? Lily sighed. a€?That and the fact that if I had told you before everything was revealed to you, you would have had a seizure or something.a€?

    a€?Why?a€?

    a€?Your Goddess, my Queen,a€? Lily paused, taking a deep breath and pushing it back out through her nose. a€?My mother... she insisted that the heritage of the wolves be kept a secret. After everything Loki did, she didna€?t want the trust between werewolves and humans to be damaged.a€?

    a€?I dona€?t understand... I thought she died before he did.a€?

    a€?She did,a€? Lily replied, a€?but Lokia€?s rebellionsted much longer than your history seems to remember.a€?

    a€?What do you mean?a€?

    a€?Well, your stories talk about Geri and Freki choosing to leave the humans and build Winter away from them because the humans no longer trusted the wolves. But that wasna€?t the case. We lived among the humans, Loki killed many, and when Geri led the wolves against him, it wasna€?t a quick fight. Itsted years. By the time it was over, the people Geri had fought to protect had already grown, died, or left.a€?

    a€?What?a€? Ashleigh asked with disbelief.

    Lily nodded.

    a€?That y, the one that shows my death?a€? she said.

    Ashleigh nodded in acknowledgment.

    a€?I told you before that it was wrong,a€? Lily continued. a€?In it, your actors said I was searching for a lost child. But the truth is, Geri and I only had one child. When I went out that night, it was in search of Loki. He had sent me letters, begging me to listen to him.

    a€?He told me that the Dark Queena€?s voice was shouting in his mind. She had taken control of him, but he was fighting and thought he finally found a way to break free of her.a€?

    a€?He led you into a trap,a€? Ashleigh whispered. a€?He never wanted to break free of her....a€?

    a€?No, he did,a€? Lily replied sadly. a€?It was a trap, but it wasna€?t because he didna€?t want to be free.a€?

    a€?I dona€?t understand,a€? Ashleigh said, brows furrowed in confusion.

    a€?He knew exactly how to free himself,a€? Lily said. a€?He just didna€?t want to go alone.a€?

    Ashleigha€?s eyes widened.

    a€?He called me to the forest to do exactly what he did, to kill me,a€? Lily continued, her eyes cast down. a€?He was going to end his own life as well. But the Dark Queen realized what he was doing. She took control of him and tried to feed on me. She didna€?t get far before Loki... finished it.a€?

    a€?Lily...a€? Ashleigh whispered.

    a€?Geri arrived at that point. He saw Loki run me through, and he saw me fall. Loki got away, and though the story in your y says he was killed that same night, it was monthster.a€?

    a€?Ia€?m so sorry, Lily,a€? Ashleigh said gently.

    a€?It was a long time ago,a€? Lily replied. a€?The point is my mother made the Lunas swear an oath to her. Therefore, they could not reveal the truth about the origins of the werewolf unless there was a dire need.

    a€?An oath to a Fae Queen is bound in blood, not just their own. If they had told you before it was time, it wouldna€?t have been just them that suffered.a€?

    Ashleigh thought for a moment, and then it clicked.

    a€?My brother, Caleb, Bell... Ren...a€? she whispered.

    a€?Myka, too,a€? Lily said. a€?And Roman.a€?

    Ashleigha€?s eyes widened, and her jaw went ck.

    a€?What did you say?a€? she asked.

    a€?Roman,a€? Lily nodded. a€?He is the product of a Blood Moon mating between Tomas and Irina before she discovered her bond with Gorn.a€?

    a€?Roman...a€? Ashleigh whispered with a shake of her head. a€?Ita€?s bad enough hea€?s still alive, but now youa€?re telling me he is the son of the woman possessed by the evil ancient Fae Queen?!a€?

    Lily shrugged.

    a€?Lifea€?s funny like that.a€?

    a€?Okay, fine, whatever...we knew we were going to have to face him again anyway,a€? Ashleigh sighed. a€?Tell me about Irina, or rather, tell me what you said to Sna about Irina having never made it back to the ley line.a€?

    Lily lowered her gaze.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    a€?Part of my ability with the dead is seeing and talking to those returning to the ley line. I have seen every soul since my death that has crossed over. Very few stay behind. But Irina didna€?t just stay behind. She disappeared.a€?

    Lily paused.

    a€?When the Dark Queen took control of Loki and tried to feed on me... I could feel my soul crumbling away into nothingness. I could feel the cold darkness crawling up my spine, reaching for my consciousness. It felt empty. That is what Irinaa€?s presence in this world became after the Dark Queen took control.a€?

    Lily turned to face Ashleigh.

    a€?That is why I believe that her soul was consumed. Made into energy to fuel the monster.a€?

    a€?How is that possible?a€? Ashleigh asked. a€?How could the Dark Queen feed off someone elsea€?s soul.a€?

    a€?Shea€?s a Fae Queen,a€? Lily replied as though the answer was obvious.

    a€?Okay... and?a€?

    a€?What do you think an oath to the Goddess is?a€? Lily asked, one eyebrow cocked. a€?You pledge a part of your soul to her for her magic to give you what you want or need. Then, you fuel her magic with your blood offering.a€?

    a€?But that isna€?t... we havena€?t...a€? Ashleigh wanted to argue that it wasna€?t the same at all. But the truth was, she didna€?t know if it was.

    An oath made to the Goddess was not something to be made lightly. Breaking an oath had severe consequences. An Alpha could lose their abilities, their power over the wolves in their charge.

    Knowing that the power of the Alpha came from their connection to the Fae Queen made it seem far more likely that what Lily said was true, which meant that every oath she had given had taken at least a small part of her soul.

    a€?What happens to you when you break the oath?a€? she asked with concern.

    Lily considered the question.

    a€?If you break an oath to the Dark Queen, she consumes your soul slowly and painfully. Breaking an oath with my mother, the result depends on the offense.a€?

    a€?My father broke an oath....a€? Ashleigh said quietly. a€?Does that mean he was... that the Goddess... consumed him?a€?

    a€?No!a€? Lily shook her head. a€?No, you saw him, heard him after he passed. He was on his way to the ley line, to be reborn.a€?

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and let out an audible sound of relief. She thought of his voice whispering to her among the chaos of the fallen alphas. His soothing words and calming presence had pulled her back from a very dark ce.

    a€?My mother doesna€?t consume the souls of others. They just fuel her magic, and she has had no part in it for as long as I have been dead.a€?

    a€?What do you mean?a€?

    Lily took a shaky breath.

    a€?My mother died shortly after I did,a€? she said. a€?I had felt the call the lines. But I chose to stay because I knew that she was dying. I wanted to wait for her. I saw her... briefly when she passed. I reached out my hand for her, but they pulled her back.a€?

    Lily had a sorrowful gaze as she spoke.

    a€?Sna, Talis, Lian... they made the shelter in the ley lines, keeping my mothera€?s soul tied to that life. She is gone, incapable of thought.a€?

    a€?Thata€?s horrifying....a€? Ashleigh whispered.

    a€?It sounds worse than it is,a€? Lily replied. a€?But she doesna€?t suffer or scream like the others. She is dormant within.a€?

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows. Looking up at Lily with concern.

    a€?Wait... what do you mean a€?scream like the others''?a€?

    Lily tilted her head and looked at Ashleigh with confusion.

    a€?The wolves of Autumn and Spring,a€? she replied as though it answered the question.

    a€?I dona€?t understand,a€? Ashleigh said.

    a€?Lian told you that Autumn had fallen,a€? Lily said. a€?Spring has joined them. But they werena€?t killed. They were changed.a€?

    a€?Changed?a€? Ashleigh asked, her eyes widening. a€?You mean, like, whata€?s happening to Myka?a€?

    Lily nodded.

    a€?The Dark Queen used your brothera€?s blood to finish her foul experiments. She has turned the remaining wolves of Autumn and Spring into strange and disgusting beasts. They have the worst of the fae and no humanity left in them.a€?

    a€?But... you said the wolves, their souls are trapped inside?a€?

    Lily nodded again.

    a€?Screaming,a€? she repeated. a€?These creatures are crudely stitched together with scraps of the power from the ley lines. They do not hold a spark of life on their own. The wolf was killed, his soul trapped inside and used to fuel the body.a€?

 Chapter 497 A Very Narrow View Of Salvation

    Ashleigh felt sick.

    What Lily described¡­ was horrendous and evil. How could anyone be so cruel?

    ¡°We have to save them,¡± Ashleigh demanded. ¡°There has to be a way to cure them, to reverse what has been done to them¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Most of these people, they are¡­ broken, disturbed.¡±

    ¡°No one deserves what you¡¯ve described,¡± Ashleigh insisted.

    Lily nodded.

    ¡°If you truly believe that, there is one way to save them,¡± she replied.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ashleigh asked excitedly.

    ¡°Kill them.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows. She swallowed, staring at Lily and waiting for her to say she was joking.

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­.¡± Ashleigh stuttered when she realized that Lily was serious. ¡°That is the exact opposite of saving them!¡±

    ¡°You have a very narrow view of salvation,¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but killing someone is not saving them!¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Lily sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t think you were listening. These wolves¡­ are already dead. There is no saving them. But their souls, if you kill the body, will be freed. At least whatever is left of them will be reborn. But if you do nothing and let them live. Eventually, these stitched-together bodies will die. But only after they have consumed the entire soul, a life that will never be reborn.¡±

    Ashleigh was quiet.

    ¡°So, Irina, she was tortured and driven mad by the Dark Queen,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°and then she tried to kill herself to be rid of the influence, only to end up possessed and consumed? And after all that, she won¡¯t even be given a chance for another life?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lily replied sadly. ¡°Irina was devoured by the Dark Queen. She will never have another chance.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw.

    ¡°And what about the Dark Queen? When she is defeated, will she be reborn?¡±

    Lily thought about the question for a moment before answering.

    ¡°She will.¡±

    ¡°That is unfair!¡± Ashleigh shouted. ¡°She is eating people¡¯s souls but gets a chance to try again while those people are just gone, forever?¡±

    ¡°The ley lines don¡¯t care about fair or unfair,¡± Lily sighed.

    ¡°What about their mates?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°What about the other half of their souls? The people that will be reborn and spend their lives waiting for that other person¡­ but they¡¯ll nevere?¡±

    ¡°In Irina¡¯s case, there won¡¯t be anyone waiting,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Gorn was her mate, and his soul was also consumed.¡±

    ¡°But what about everyone else this happens to? What about the wolves trapped inside of those creatures?¡±

    Lily swallowed.

    ¡°In those cases, yes, the souls are already connected. Whether you find each other during your lifetime, you have only one mate. If they have been consumed, they will never be found again.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath. She thought of Myka and Peter. While she had never met Myka, from what she had been told by Axel, Peter was quite distraught about what was happening. If Myka wasn¡¯t cured, his soul would eventually be consumed, and Peter, in this life or any other, would never find him again.

    Her heart ached at the thought. There had to be some way to bring them back.

    ¡°No,¡± Lily whispered. ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡±

    Ashleigh lowered her head. The only way to ensure that the people left would have a chance at another life, a chance to find happiness, was to kill them before they were devoured by the beast''s magic.

    There was a long silence between them. Ashleigh was thinking and wishing for another option. At the same time, Lily patiently waited for Ashleigh to process what she had already been told.

    Lily let out a soft gasp. Ashleigh looked up to see her eyes wide and a pained expression.

    ¡°Lily? Are you all right?¡± she asked.

    But Lily didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she stared forward, her eyes glistening with tears while her expression held a sorrowful pain.

    Ashleigh remembered what Lian had said. Lily must have been listening to someone¡¯s final words. Whoever it was, at least they were able to be reborn.

    Lily took a slow deep breath and closed her eyes, hugging herself tightly.

    ¡°Lily?¡± Ashleigh called to her

    ¡°I¡¯ll be all right. Just give me another minute,¡± Lily replied quickly. ¡°Please.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and stepped back, trying to give Lily the space she requested.

    It was almost ten minutes before Lily¡¯s mood seemed to ease. She took a deep, cleansing breath and then looked at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Spring has fallen,¡± Lily said softly, ¡°I already told you that.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°But now, so has their mother.¡±

    Ashleigh gasped.

    ¡°Talis?¡± she asked. ¡°But we just saw her not long ago.¡±

    ¡°Not long for you,¡± Lily smiled. ¡°Who knows how long it was for her.¡±

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°It seems she expended her magic,¡± Lily replied. ¡°As you saw with Lian, using their abilities in the world forces time on them.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded, thinking of how different Lian had looked in just a few months.

    ¡°Talis aged rapidly, and then when her magic was almost entirely spent, she performed a miracle,¡± Lily smiled with deep sadness. ¡°A miracle that used everyst ounce of her.¡±

    ¡°What kind of miracle?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for me to reveal,¡± Lily smiled. ¡°But you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at her with curious eyes but decided not to push further. There was a concern that was much more pressing in her mind.

    ¡°What does that mean for the others?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°For Lian and Sna. Didn¡¯t they need her to help maintain the magic inside the ley line? To keep the Goddess, your mom, or whatever, alive?¡±

    Lily nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Each provides the magic that keeps the environment safe and hidden. As well as what sustains my mother¡¯s suspended animation.¡±

    ¡°Then what will happen?¡±

    ¡°I suppose the timer has been started.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°My mother wanted to separate your world from direct ess to the ley lines,¡± Lily began. ¡°She knew how dangerous it was. She wanted to ensure there was no chance someone could gain ess to the raw power.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­ I remember them saying something about that.¡±

    ¡°Right, but when she died, they freaked out,¡± Lily shrugged. ¡°They didn¡¯t let her go and didn¡¯t do what she asked of them. So now, the power is at risk, and there is no choice. You will manually sever the open connections from this world to the ley lines. And they are going to¡­ let go.¡±

    ¡°Let go?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Lily nodded.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to allow nature to take its course for my mother and themselves.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows, and then she gasped when she understood what was being said.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to kill themselves?!¡± she shouted.

    Lily chuckled.

    ¡°You make it sound much more dramatic than it is,¡± she said. ¡°Sna, Lian, and Talis have lived in that pocket for millennia. They have watched time fold in on itself over and over.

    Experiencing the same beautiful memories and heartbreaks as if they were only yesterday or as though yesterday was hundreds of years ago.

    ¡°Over the years, they have connected with the modern Lunas, offered aid and advice where they could without making too big an impact. But in all truth, their lives ended the day they built that ce. They are tired, and they deserve a chance at something new.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed. She couldn¡¯t fathom living so long and lonely. Being away from loved ones, friends, and her pack.

    ¡°Things will be different,¡± Lily continued. ¡°The Alphas and Lunas, they will find that their abilities, the magical charms they possess, will begin to fade. They will no longer be able to make sacred oaths. Your natural strength, extra sensory abilities¡­ your wolf. These will remain as always.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed, feeling a weight in her stomach.

    ¡°What about the mate bond?¡± she asked.

    Lily smiled.

    ¡°It will remain,¡± she said. ¡°My mother weaved that bit into her magic because she wanted all of the wolves, these new creatures without a home or a family, to know that someone out there felt what they did.

    Someone that recognized both their joy and their pain. To make sure they never felt alone.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled, thinking of Caleb.

    ¡°Now, your bond with Caleb is unique,¡± Lily said. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what will change between you, but I suspect that even if you lose the ability to dream walk with each other, you will still retain that strong bond you share.¡±

    She felt a surge of relief at these words. Ashleigh knew that a lot would be different when the war was over and when the fae had truly left this world. But one thing she knew would remain unchanged was her rtionship with Caleb.

    ¡°There is something you need to understand, though, Ashleigh,¡± Lily said, her voice taking on a much more serious tone. ¡°With Talis gone and Lian already weakened. It won¡¯t be long before their magic is spent. You need to close the connection between this world and the lines before that happens.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Because pulling apart the home they created will be explosive. For a brief window, the ley lines will be chaotic and out of control. But, if the connection between the worlds still exists, that build-up of energy and power wille pouring out of it likeva from a volcano.

    "We don¡¯t know what that will do to this world, but assuming that it happens while the Dark Queen is still here, she will be able to collect it all into herself, and then there will be no stopping her.¡±

 Chapter 498 As It Should Be

    Ashleigh gasped as she woke in the car. Beside her, Caleb was looking through a set of binocrs. She looked around to find they had pulled over on a side road surrounded by overgrowth and tall trees.

    a€?Did you have a good nap?a€? Caleb asked, still keeping his focus on whatever it was he saw through the binocrs.

    a€?Informative, to say the least,a€? Ashleigh yawned. She stretched her back, pressing her shoulder des together and rolling her neck. a€?What are you looking at?a€?

    a€?Not sure,a€? Caleb replied, pulling the binocrs away from his eyes and handing them to her. a€?Up, above the fallen tree.a€?

    Ashleigh looked where he directed.

    She saw a wolf with an appearance like nothing she had ever seen. Its fur was colored in grey mud, perhaps even coated in it. There were leaves seemingly growing in small bunches all over its body, green, brown, red, and yellow.

    The creature turned, its eyes were sunken holes, and empty ckness was all she saw within. It lifted its head, howling to the sky in a sound that made her lower the binocrs and clutch at her ears. It was low and, at the same time, high. A fluctuating pitch that grated on her ears and sent chills through her bones.

    a€?I think it might be like the one that attacked Myka,a€? Caleb continued. "Description seems to fit.a€?

    Ashleigh lifted the binocrs back up; she noticed something stranger than she had already seen. Roots came from its back, tendrils that moved seemingly on their own with tiny barbs at their ends. This must have been the delivery system for the infection Myka was fighting.

    a€?It has to be,a€? she said. a€?Is there more than one?a€?

    a€?Thata€?s the only one Ia€?ve seen,a€? Caleb replied. a€?I pulled over when I heard that disturbing howl. Havena€?t heard any reply or seen any others.a€?

    Caleb looked in different directions, then pointed away from the creature.

    a€?He came from that way. Seems to be traveling in one direction so far. Fortunately, it is away from where we are headed,a€? he said. a€?If we give him a few minutes to cross this section and then hike straight up, I think we can avoid him altogether.a€?

    Ashleigh swallowed. She looked again through the binocrs.

    The creature was still moving forward without looking around or sniffing the air. Instead, it just moved as though it were following a predetermined path.

    Lilya€?s words suddenly came to her.

    a€?These creatures are crudely stitched together with scraps of the power from the ley lines. They do not hold a spark of life on their own. The wolf was killed, his soul trapped inside and used to fuel the body... Eventually, these stitched-together bodies will die. But only after they have consumed the entire soul, a life that will never be reborn.a€?

    Ashleigh swallowed and lowered the binocrs.

    a€?We cana€?t,a€? she replied, shaking her head. a€?We cana€?t avoid it.a€?

    Caleb furrowed his brow. He looked back up at the creature and the options ahead of them.

    a€?Ia€?m pretty sure that we can, Ash. He seems focused on the path he is following. If we are careful, we can just sneak past him.a€?

    a€?No,a€? Ashleigh shook her head. a€?We cana€?t avoid it; we need to kill it.a€?

    Caleb clenched his jaw and swallowed.

    a€?Ash,a€? he whispered. a€?We know that these creatures were the Autumn wolves. Theya€?ve just been changed. From what Axel told me earlier, Mykaa€?s been cured... there is a chance, with a bit of time, we can find a way to heal them too. So, leta€?s not jump toa€¡°a€?

    Ashleigh shook her head and looked at her feet.

    a€?No, they cana€?t,a€? she said. a€?Theya€?re already dead.a€?

    a€?What?a€?

    a€?These creatures, their mutation has already beenpleted. The wolf is dead. Whata€?s left is this monster that is using the soul of that wolf as a battery,a€? Ashleigh spoke quietly. a€?Once ita€?s used up, the creature will fall apart and die, and that soul will disappear from existence, never being reborn again.a€?

    Caleb drew in a sharp breath.

    a€?We cana€?t let it go,a€? she continued with a sniffle. a€?We must kill it so that whatever little bit of that wolf is left can live again.a€?

    Caleb took in a deep breath, pushing it back out slowly.

    a€?How do you know all this?a€? he asked.

    a€?Lily came to me in my dream,a€? Ashleigh replied. a€?She told me about them... about how she can hear the soul trapped inside. Screaming.a€?

    a€?Oh, Goddess...a€? Caleb sighed, tightening his grip on the steering wheel.

    a€?We talked about her too....a€? Ashleigh sighed. a€?Our timeline for taking care of the mounds has be a lot tighter. And we need to talk about that, but first, we need to kill this thing and set that soul free.a€?

    Ashleigh moved to release her seatbelt.

    a€?Wait,a€? Caleb said.

    a€?Caleb, we dona€?t have a lot of time. We dona€?t know how long that thing has left. We cana€?t take the chance that it will consume the entire soul!a€?

    a€?Please, Ash. Just listen.a€?

    Ashleigh pursed her lips and let out a frustrated sigh.

    a€?Okay,a€? she said, pulling her hand away from the seatbelt.

    Caleb nodded and licked his lips.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    a€?I understand what youa€?re saying, and I agree, it needs to be killed. But you cana€?t be the one to do it. You cana€?t face that thing at all.a€?

    a€?What?! Why not?a€?

    a€?Look, I spoke to Axel an hour ago. Myka is cured. Apparently, Alice did some kind of experimental procedure or something, and they were able to use her to create the cure.a€?

    a€?Okay...a€?

    a€?But the thing is, this infection and this creature was all built on your brothera€?s DNA. So the cure they were able to create seeks and destroys what it recognizes, the markers from his DNA.a€?

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    a€?What does that mean?a€?

    a€?Peter and a team in Summer are working on adjusting and finding a way to change how it works. But, for right now, it means that you and your brother... you cana€?t have the cure. It will kill you.a€?

    Ashleigh felt that sinking weight in her stomach. Her throat felt dry.

    She didna€?t even know about a confirmed cure before she decided they needed to kill the creature, but she knew Winter was working on it. There was hope. But now, they found it, and it would kill her.

    She swallowed.

    a€?So, I will take care of this,a€? Caleb said, hitting the small pin on his chest, his armor spreading out over his body. a€?You stay here.a€?

    Caleb moved to open his door, but Ashleigh grabbed his arm.

    a€?You cana€?t do this alone,a€? she said. a€?Ita€?s too dangerous.a€?

    a€?Ash,e on, Ia€?ve fought against overwhelming numbers and a giant tree,a€? he smiled. a€?I can handle it.a€?

    a€?No, Caleb. This infection thrives on fae blood. You have the purest source of fae blood of anyone in this world. Myka is a descendant several times removed, and the infection almost took him within hours. What will it do to you?a€?

    Caleb licked his lips and looked away.

    a€?If I get hit, therea€?s a cure, so ita€?ll be fine.a€?

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and then reached up and hit the pin at her chest, her armor spread over her body.

    a€?What are you doing?a€? Caleb asked with a hint of panic. a€?You cana€?t. I already told you, the cure--"

    a€?That cure is in Winter. There is no way either of us would make it in time,a€? Ashleigh said. a€?So, there is just as much risk of you facing that thing as there is for me.a€?

    Caleb took a deep frustrated breath and then closed his eyes.

    a€?I was never getting out of this car alone, was I?a€? he asked, opening his eyes and looking at her.

    a€?Not a chance,a€? she smirked.

    Caleb reached over and pulled her to him, kissing her with all the affection and frustration in his heart. Then, as they pulled away, they smiled and looked into each othera€?s eyes.

    a€?Then we do this together?a€? he asked.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    Caleb chuckled.

    a€?As it should be,a€? he whispered, pecking her lips before pulling awaypletely.

    After a brief discussion on the n of attack, the couple carefully and quietly exited the car. They made their way up and around the brush to position themselves so they were nking the creature. When Caleb gave the signal, they both charged it.

    It let out that haunting howl, throwing Ashleigh off guard for a moment. Luckily, Caleb was able to knock the beast back before it lunged at her.

    Regaining herposure, Ashleigh readied her small des and called out to Caleb.

    He attacked the creature with heavy swings keeping its focus on Caleb. At the same time, Ashleigh moved quickly and urately to remove the most significant threat.

    She jumped on its back and hacked away at the tendrils with the barbed ends they suspected would deliver the infection. She managed to cut off two, but the third was proving difficult, and the beast no longer cared about what Caleb was doing.

    It threw itself to the ground, rolling Ashleigh under it as it did.

    a€?Ashleigh!a€? Caleb cried out, surging forward to knock the creature off of her and trying to help her up. a€?Are you all right?a€?

    Ashleigh took Caleba€?s offered hand.

    a€?Ia€?m fine,a€? she said as she got up. a€?Wea€?re not done here.a€?

    Ashleigh gasped as that horrifying howl filled the air, but the creature stood before them silently.

    Caleb looked behind them. He swallowed nervously.

    a€?No, wea€?re not,a€? he said, gripping his sword tighter as two more mutated beasts padded toward them.

 Chapter 499 The Wolf Trapped Inside

    Ashleigh kept her focus on the first creature. He had one stinger left; if she could remove this, the threat the creature posed was significantly reduced.

    Caleb grabbed the attention of the other two. He drew them away from Ashleigh, allowing her to focus on her task. He weaved between them, preventing either from attempting to sting him. As he moved, he swung his sword and caught one of them along the shoulder. A horrifying screech came from the creature.

    Ashleigh and the first monster measured each other up, she waited until it tried to lunge forward at her, and then she jumped. She aimed higher than his back and knew he would buck her off if she tried to catch him the same way as before.

    As she leaped over the creature, she observed its movements. Then, as it turned to try and face her, she took the opportunity to throw one of her knives at the base of thest stinger.

    The beast screeched and fell as thest stinger was severed at the root.

    Afternding, Ashleigh quickly recovered. But the beast was still on the ground. So she turned and ran at it; raising her hand high, she summoned a dagger and drove it hard and deep into the beast¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Return to the Goddess,¡± she whispered as the beast let out a gurgle and a groan before it shriveled into a small husk.

    She stood up, catching her breath. She looked down at it, hoping the soul trapped inside was again free.

    The sound of something mming hard against a tree not far away reminded her that Caleb was still in danger. Taking another deep breath, she summoned two new des and rushed into the trees toward the sound of fighting.

    ***

    Two hourster, Ashleigh and Caleb stood near arge fire. They wore scraps of fabric tied around their head to cover their nose and mouths as they checked over their wounds. Making sure nothing looked as though it had been hit by one of the stingers without them realizing it.

    They were hesitant to build the pyre at first. Primarily there was a concern about more of these creatures wandering in the forest. Beyond that, they weren¡¯t sure if burning the bodies could spread the infection through the air.

    Ultimately, they decided to burn the bodies to honor the wolves trapped inside. Releasing their energy back to the Goddess, or the ley lines as they had learned, was the case.

    When Peter finally returned their call, he told them the virus would not be able to be transmitted through the air, only through direct injection. Still, they chose to keep the cover over their faces. Better safe than sorry.

    He had also told them that Myka was recovering well. And re-emphasized the need for extreme caution with the hybrid creatures.

    The team in Summer had almostpleted the adjustments needed to produce the cure as an inoction for the general poption. But there still was no answer for Ashleigh and Axel, and until

    Caleb got the inoction, he was in just as much danger as the other two.

    They stayed with the pyre until they were sure that the creatures were nothing but ash and bone, and then they returned to their mission.

    The sun had already set by the time they neared the Moonguard territory.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t like moving in heavier armor. It made her feel stifled and restricted in her movements. It also made it that much easier for those she was attempting to keep hidden from to hear hering.

    For Caleb, it was different. He had been trained to travel through thick brush, dunes, rocky shores, and snowy mountain peaks. Heavy armor, light armor, or none at all. Training for every possibility that he could. That was how he was raised. That was the soldier that he had trained himself to be.

    But there was at least one scenario he had not nned for, and no amount of training could have prepared him for the reality even if he had.

    He nced to his side. Ashleigh had her eyes focused forward, searching the bushes and the trees ahead for any sign of movement, for any indication that an enemy was waiting for them.

    But his focus was split.

    His world had been shaken when they were surprised by the other two hybrids. He did what he needed to do. He kept them distracted while Ashleigh handled the first hybrid. But he kept thinking about her, worrying that the creature would manage to infect her, hurt her, or kill her.

    Even now, he was worried.

    After all the training and experience he had gained, he never could have known that he was not prepared to join battle with the woman he loved at his side.

    His parents had fought many times at each other¡¯s side, as had Wyatt and Corrine.

    He knew what a skilled warrior Ashleigh was. He had seen it with his own eyes. So there was no reason for him to worry, and it was clear that she was not having the same issue. So why was he having such a difficult time? Why couldn¡¯t he simply trust that she would be fine, like any other soldier he fought with?

    ¡°Caleb?¡±

    Her voice brought his focus back to the present moment.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± she asked, turning to look at him closely. ¡°I called your name three times.¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­. I thought I heard something,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Then you heard it too?¡± she asked excitedly, lowering her head and looking back into the brush. ¡°The sound I heard was like a shuffling¡­ but I don¡¯t see anything yet.¡±

    Caleb furrowed his brows and focused his attention on their surroundings. He couldn¡¯t get distracted again, or he would be the cause of Ashleigh¡¯s danger.

    He listened closely for the sounds of the night, for the soft thrum of forest night dwellers going about their nightly business. But there was something strange in the air. The sound of the bats, the owls, and the rodents running from ce to ce was almost silent. In its ce, shuffling, soft grunts, and in the distance, very quietly, he heard crying.

    ¡°Moonguard wolves?¡± he asked in a whisper. ¡°I hear at least two people crying quietly.¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°The settlement isn¡¯t far,¡± she replied. ¡°We should be able to see the lights from here, but it¡¯s total darkness.¡±

    She sniffed the air, wrinkling her nose with a soft growl.

    ¡°Blood,¡± she whispered.

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°The animals have abandoned the area as well.¡±

    ¡°Noticed that,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°It¡¯s weird¡­ I don¡¯t remember that happening this afternoon with the hybrids¡­.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t either,¡± he said. ¡°Which has me a little concerned about what we are about to find.¡±

    ¡°No use putting it off,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°We have no idea how much time we have left or what has happened to these wolves.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    They moved low and quietly until they could see the gates to the Moonguard settlement, they stood ajar, and they could see movement inside.

    Caleb could not clearly see what was moving, but it was near the entrance. He looked up the walls, no sentries.

    Getting Ashleigh¡¯s attention, he signaled for them to climb, she nodded, and they made their way up the wall.

    Once at the top, they settled into the shadows and made themselves small as they peered down into the grounds of the Moonguard settlement.

    At first, they could only see dark shapes moving almost silently around the small dirt roads between the buildings. But eventually, one of these dark shapes moved into the moonlight.

    Ashleigh had to cover her mouth to keep from gasping aloud.

    Standing in the bright white light of the moon was a man covered in heavy, bulging vines that circled his arms and legs. Along the vines were sprouted leaves, mushrooms, and moss. Skin a dark green and brown like the forest floor that he dragged his rooted legs over. His mouth was wide, thick, dry, and cracked like the hardest bark of an ancient tree.

    Caleb leaned forward, his eyes wide with shock and horror.

    The man stood still, no longer dragging his roots in a shuffling motion. Instead, he lifted his chin to look up at the night sky.

    Ashleigh caught the briefest glimpse of his milky white eyes, wet with tears, before the man screamed into the night.

    His body copsed in jerking motions, and his arms flew back as if pulled by some external source. The man screamed louder.

    All around him, the other shadowed figures continued to shuffle, not reacting to the man¡¯s screams or the bizarre twists and bends that his body was suffering.

    Ashleigh felt the hot tears gathering at the top of her hand, still covering her mouth as she watched inplete horror, hearing every snap of his bone and the tear of his flesh.

    Caleb put his arm around her and pulled her close. She almost let him hide her face and keep her from seeing the final torturous moments of the wolf¡¯s life. But she knew she had to watch. She had to bear witness to it all.

    After his body went still and his voice went silent, the many in a crumpled heap for several moments.

    The sound came first.

    That cacophonous wail they had heard when they first reached the bottom of the mountain.

    But this time, Ashleigh heard something else inside of it.

    She pushed forward out of Caleb¡¯s arms to stare down at the source of the sound. There was movement as the old man¡¯s remains were shaken away like a snake shedding its skin.

    What was left, standing in the old man¡¯s ce, was a hybrid wolf.

    Ashleigh moved back slowly toward Caleb.

    ¡°It was their scream¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°What?¡± Caleb asked.

    Ashleigh looked up at him. Her eyes held the sadness and horror she felt in her realization.

    ¡°The howl¡­ that terrible sound¡­ it¡¯s the scream of the wolf trapped inside¡­.¡±

 Chapter 500 The Dawnâ€™s Morning Light

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, and Caleb wrapped her in his warmth and scent. She breathed him in, letting his presence flow over her like the refreshing waters of a hot shower.

    Caleb didn¡¯t say anything. He just held her. Keeping his eyes out for any threat to them.

    After taking a moment to calm down, Ashleigh slowly pulled away.

    ¡°We need to kill it,¡± she said.

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°But we need to know if there are any more first,¡± he said.

    ¡°They don¡¯t all be like that¡­¡± a small voice called from the tree behind them.

    Ashleigh and Caleb were startled, turning to see a ten-year-old girl hunched down on a thick branch, hugging the tree.

    ¡°How did you sneak up on us?¡± Caleb asked.

    The girl tipped her head to the side quizzically.

    ¡°My scent is that of this forest. My steps make the sounds of the trees. My voice is the wind,¡± she whispered.

    Caleb furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Are you¡­ one of the Moonguard wolves?¡± he asked.

    The girl turned to look at him directly.

    ¡°Permission was granted for your kind to be made,¡± the girl said. ¡°These things¡­ are offensive. They are rotten from start to end, unnatural.¡±

    The look on the girl¡¯s face turned to one of disgust and anger.

    ¡°Permission was not granted to this abomination!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°Sshhh!¡± Caleb quickly tried to quiet the girl.

    Ashleigh looked out at the shuffling shadows below. Again, they seemed unbothered by anything.

    ¡°My voice is the wind, and you seek to silence me?¡± the girl questioned Caleb.

    Caleb felt more confused than anything, was the girl suffering a psychotic break? Had she been drugged?

    ¡®Bow to her!¡¯ the panicked whisper spoke in Ashleigh¡¯s mind. It was Lily.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked aloud.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡®Bow to her!¡¯ Lily said clearly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why, what?¡± Caleb asked.

    The girl turned to Ashleigh and tilted her head, her eyes observing her closely.

    ¡®Ashleigh, bow, do it now, just trust me,¡¯ Lily insisted.

    ¡°All right¡­¡±

    Ashleigh looked at the girl and then lowered her head, bowing to her respectfully.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Caleb asked.

    As Ashleigh lifted her head, she was once more startled as the girl appeared suddenly before her.

    ¡°You have someone inside of you,¡± the girl whispered. ¡°One of the fae.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and took a step back.

    ¡®Be careful. This isn¡¯t a child,¡¯ Lily whispered. ¡®Their name is Leshy. They are one of the ancient beings of this world.¡¯

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes went wide. Caleb moved to step between them, but Ashleigh stopped him.

    ¡°Wait,¡± she said.

    The girl smiled.

    ¡°You know who I am now, yes?¡± she asked.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Your name is Leshy. You are an ancient being.¡±

    The girl¡¯s smile widened, and she nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Ancient, before the word. Before you, before her, before the before, I was already ancient.¡±

    ¡®Ancient beings, there are many of them, all over the world, and they are incredibly powerful. The ley lines are a cosmic force shared across species and worlds. But the power of the ancient beinges directly from the Earth,¡¯ Lily whispered. ¡®But even in my time, they had already gone to sleep. So they rarely interact with the world.¡¯

    Ashleigh swallowed. She looked at the girl, this Leshy creature; it still observed her carefully. There must have been a reason it chose to speak with them now.

    ¡°Is there something we can help you with, Leshy?¡± Ashleigh asked hesitantly.

    The grin on the girl¡¯s face almost scared Ashleigh. There was wisdom in it, but there was also danger.

    ¡°This is my home. I have many over this world, but this is the one I choose for my slumber,¡± Leshy replied. ¡°When the fae fought amongst each other, one of their Queens requested my aid. So I gave her permission to alter my wolves. I allowed your species to exist. And as she was dying, I allowed her a ce to rest.¡±

    Ashleigh and Caleb looked at each other, knowing it spoke of the mound.

    ¡°But ever since, it has been nothing but noise, noise, noise. And now these things, these things¡­ I gave no permission for this!¡± Leshy shouted angrily. ¡°They are foul and rotten! They tread through my home, leaving behind the stench of death and decay. A corruption that spreads to my home, my animals, my forest!¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As the Leshy grew angry, the wind around them picked up, blowing hard against the wall and almost knocking over Ashleigh and Caleb.

    ¡°We are here to stop all that!¡± Ashleigh quickly said. ¡°We came to destroy the mound left by the Fae Queen¡¯s death, to cut off the power from the ley line!¡±

    The Leshy looked closely at Ashleigh.

    ¡°You havee to destroy her resting ce?¡± Leshy asked. ¡°Does the one inside agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ashleigh nodded. ¡°I was sent by thest of the true fae to destroy this mound and the other direct connections to the ley lines left in this world.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± the Leshy considered. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the one responsible for these creatures is trying to make all of my species into these things. They intend to use the power of the ley lines to rule this world.¡±

    ¡°Then I will simply destroy the wolves,¡± Leshy replied.

    ¡°What!¡± Caleb shouted. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°I can,¡± Leshy sneered. ¡°You exist because I allow it.¡±

    ¡°No! Please, Leshy, please listen,¡± Ashleigh pleaded.

    The Leshy sighed but nodded.

    ¡°Yes, it would be simple for you to destroy us all,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°And quieter.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded, swallowing nervously.

    ¡°Yes, yes, it would be quieter¡­ without us. But you allowed our creation for a reason, right? You could have said no when the fae Queen asked. You must have known we would be noisy, but you still allowed it.¡±

    The Leshy narrowed its eyes at Ashleigh, still listening, considering.

    ¡°You are animals,¡± it replied. ¡°Wolves at heart¡­ I like wolves.¡±

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help the slight grin at the Leshy¡¯s reply. She took a deep breath and licked her lips with renewed confidence.

    ¡°We still are wolves at heart¡­.¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°We are here, trying to save our pack. These monsters are made from our brothers and sisters¡­ but the one making them¡­ that one is no wolf. Not anymore.¡±

    A long silence passed between the three of them. Then, the Leshy stepped closer to Ashleigh, looking at her with a coldness that worried her.

    ¡°Please,¡± Ashleigh swallowed. ¡°Give us a little time to take care of this. Don¡¯t destroy our people. Let us hunt out the rot from our pack.¡±

    The Leshy took a step back, tilting her head between Ashleigh and Caleb.

    ¡°All right,¡± it said. ¡°I won¡¯t destroy the wolves, for now.¡±

    Ashleigh and Caleb each let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°These ones,¡± it continued, looking down at the shadowy figures that shuffled between the buildings below. ¡°They are like newborn pups, blind and deaf. Unable to raise even a hand in defense.¡±

    The men and women moved in and out of the moonlight, staring forward or at the ground. Each at varying stages of infection. Some appeared to have only sprouted a few leaves, while others wore the bulging vines like the old man.

    ¡°Each holds the rot inside of them,¡± Leshy continued. ¡°Festering and growing. Some will change into monsters like the one from before. It will leave and infect even more of you. Others will change into sad creatures that wander the forest, feeling the phantom call of home from the trees and the grass. It might be hours or even days, but all of them will leave mynds tainted and corrupted.¡±

    Caleb looked at the shuffling bodies.

    ¡°How long did it take for the old man to change? When was he infected?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°He was one of the very first. He has been rotting for several days,¡± it replied. ¡°The others were all infected in waves, some only this morning.

    ¡°We might be able to save some of them,¡± Caleb said. ¡°There is a cure.¡±

    ¡°A cure?¡± Leshy asked, looking at Caleb. ¡°Do you have it with you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°But we can get it. Once we have finished our business here, we can go get it and bring it back.¡±

    Leshy shook their head.

    ¡°No,¡± it replied. ¡°I demand my peace, my quiet. You will remove the taint from thesends tonight!¡±

    ¡°We understand, but we can be quick,¡± Ashleigh said.

    The girl turned with a hiss at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Loud child, loud crawling bug!¡± it shouted. ¡°When the sun rises, they must be gone! Gone! Gone! Gone! If even one rotten wolf remains, I will make it quiet. I will silence the wolf forever!¡±

    Ashleigh drew back.

    ¡°You wanted to hunt,¡± it growled at her, the child¡¯s face twisted in rage. ¡°Hunt the rot from my home!¡±

    With the final shout, the child was gone.

    Caleb and Ashleigh stared at each other in shock.

    ¡°Can it really do it?¡± Caleb whispered. ¡°Can it really destroy all the wolves?¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed, feeling the answer from Lily deep within through an uneasy and sinking feeling. Ashleigh nodded at Caleb.

    Ashleigh looked back out at the shuffling bodies. There were several hundred. The Moonguard pack, atst count, was made of at least five hundred wolves.

    And it was impossible to know how many of the already transformed hybrids and fae creatures roamed through the forest.

    She lifted her eyes to the sky. There were only a few hours left until the sun would rise.

    Before then, she and Caleb would need to ensure that every infected wolf was put down. Or else an ancient being with immeasurable power would end all of the werewolves in the dawn''s morning light.

 Chapter 501 Clear The Rot From This World

    They stared out into the dark sea of shuffling shadows.

    ¡°Do we really need to kill them all?¡± Caleb asked quietly.

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡®Leshy meant what it said,¡¯ Lily whispered. ¡®Though some of these wolves are not far enough gone that they couldn¡¯t be saved¡­ if they are still here when the dawn breaks¡­ Leshy has the power to destroy all of the wolves, good or bad.¡¯

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Lily says¡­ the Leshy will kill us all if we don¡¯t.¡±

    Caleb lowered his head, clenching his jaw.

    He was a warrior, a leader¡­ but now he was being asked to be an executioner.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice Caleb,¡± Ashleigh whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t like it either, but we don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    Caleb sighed and pulled her close, kissing the top of her head.

    ¡°I know, Ash.¡±

    They stayed together for the first hour, fighting their every instinct toplete the task they were given. Then, when the sound of the hybrid rang out from the forest, Caleb was the one that chased after it.

    Ashleigh felt a deep and painful grip on her heart as she watched the wolves before her fall without so much as a hand brought up in defense.

    ***

    Ashleigh fell to her knees. The wolf before her let out a soft, wet gurgle as a red line of liquid appeared on his throat. He fell to his knees and then forward to the ground, the blood pooling beneath him.

    She closed her eyes, huffing as she tried to catch her breath.

    Caleb had already called her through their link. He had searched the forest. He found the hybrid they had seen transform and two others.

    He had killed them all and found a small pack of the fae monsters. He was returning to the Moonguard settlement as soon as they were dispatched.

    Through her closed lids, Ashleigh saw the warm light. The sun was rising.

    Ashleigh opened her eyes, lifting them up toward the sky. The glow through trees looked like a fire burning the forest''s heart.

    She sighed.

    Had they gotten them all?

    Was it worth it?

    ¡°You pity them,¡± a soft voice called from behind her.

    Ashleigh turned, and a small boy stood behind her. But his expression was the same quizzical look of the girl from the night before.

    ¡°Leshy¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered. She lightly bowed her head.

    ¡°Why do you pity them?¡± it asked.

    Ashleigh looked around at the hundreds of bodies thaty around her. She took a deep breath.

    ¡°We could have helped them,¡± she sighed. ¡°They weren¡¯t monsters, not these ones. Some wouldn¡¯t have turned if we got them the cure.¡±

    The Leshy looked around at the bodies.

    ¡°Do you know them?¡± it asked without looking at her.

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°I never met anyone from Moonguard¡­. They were very isted. They preferred to be left alone.¡±

    ¡°But you care about their lives?¡± Leshy asked, tilting its head as it looked at her.

    ¡°All life has value,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°I don¡¯t feel good about what happened tonight, so please¡­ tell me it was worth it¡­ tell me¡­ it was enough to convince you.¡±

    The boy stepped forward and squatted before her, so their eyes met.

    ¡°I will not destroy the wolf,¡± it whispered.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and let out a sigh of relief.

    She felt a deep emptiness in her stomach, a pit filled with anguish and regret. She knew they didn¡¯t have a choice, but it didn¡¯t wipe away all the guilt of having destroyed an entire pack in one night.

    ¡°Still, you mourn,¡± the Leshy said, observing Ashleigh carefully. ¡°I have promised the safety of your species, and yet still you shed tears.¡±

    Ashleigh sniffled and wiped the tears away. Then, she took a deep breath.

    ¡°I am thankful for your mercy, Leshy,¡± she said. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t bring back the innocent people I killed tonight, those who still had a chance to be cured.¡±

    ¡°You could not have cured them,¡± the Leshy stated.

    Ashleigh looked up, her brows furrowed in a questioning nce.

    ¡°Maybe not all of them,¡± she said. ¡°But you said some of them weren¡¯t even infected until yesterday. So they could have been saved by the cure.¡±

    The boy looked away.

    ¡°These wolves, the rot inside of them began long ago,¡± it continued. ¡°The infection only gave them a physical manifestation of the rot that already made a home in their hearts.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ashleigh asked.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The boy turned back to Ashleigh.

    ¡°Ask your fae, that Queen¡¯s child, what she heard as you quelled their numbers.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡®I thought it was strange,¡¯ Lily whispered. ¡®When they died¡­ they weren¡¯t relieved. They were angry. But not about losing their lives¡­ it was like a defeat. The anger of an enemy bested.¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°These wolves were not forced to be monsters. Instead, it was their reward.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked in disbelief, shaking her head. ¡°No, no, I heard them crying when we arrived.¡±

    ¡°Transformation is not easy and rarely painless,¡± The Leshy replied.

    Ashleigh looked out at hundreds of bodies strewn all over the settlement. She clenched her jaw and looked away.

    ¡°You still mourn them,¡± it whispered, narrowing the small boy¡¯s eyes at Ashleigh. ¡°I do not understand. These wolves chose to be monsters. They knew the goal of annihting the wolf and then the humans. So they spread the dark corruption from their souls, yet you mourn them.¡±

    Ashleigh scoffed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t choose to stop caring about life,¡± she said. ¡°They stood there as I cut them down, unguarded and defenseless.¡±

    She paused, swallowing and licking her lips.

    ¡°Even my enemy deserves a fighting chance.¡±

    The boy tilted his head. Then, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers.

    In the distance, there was a loud rumbling sound, and for just a moment, the earth around them shook. Ashleigh tried to steady herself, then looked up at the boy with wide eyes.

    ¡°What was that?¡± she asked.

    The boy lifted his chin.

    ¡°The tomb of the Queen has been infested with monsters for years. Recently, even more of these have taken residence there. But they are mindless.

    ¡°They walk in circles, and they do nothing withoutmand. If you enter her tomb, they will allow you to pass undisturbed until you reach the center. Then they will all turn on you.¡±

    The boy looked away as if bored.

    ¡°The fastest and most efficient method to destroy the tomb was to destroy the monsters while they are unguarded and defenseless,¡± it said. ¡°But you seem ufortable with this.¡±

    Ashleigh was surprised by what she heard.

    ¡°Since you have cleared the rot from thisnd, I can do this small favor for you,¡± The Leshy replied without looking at her.

    Ashleigh lifted her brows in surprise.

    ¡°You destroy the mound? The connection to the ley line?¡± she asked.

    The Leshy shrugged its small shoulders.

    ¡®It¡¯s true,¡¯ Lily whispered. ¡®I could feel the raw energy of the ley lines before, but it¡¯s gone now. The Leshy severed this connection.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ashleigh whispered. ¡°I truly appreciate your help.¡±

    The Leshy smirked.

    ¡°Remember to leave me a gift of bread and salt from time to time to show your appreciation,¡± it said, ¡°I am returning to my slumber.¡±

    The boy began to walk away.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Ashleigh called to him.

    The Leshy turned with curious eyes.

    ¡°There are still three more connections to the ley lines. We don¡¯t know their locations. With your help, we could¨C¡°

    ¡°No,¡± it stated simply.

    ¡°No?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°No,¡± it repeated, shaking its head. ¡°I will not aid you any further.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ why not?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    The boy grinned.

    ¡°I am allowing the wolves to hunt,¡± it replied with a softugh.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Besides,¡± The Leshy continued, ¡°I have already been awake too long and used too much of my power. If I stay longer, my presence will wake others. Much grumpier others.¡±

    Ashleigh wanted to argue, to convince this powerful being to help. But again, Lily reached her through a sense of foreboding and dread.

    ¡°I believe in you, little wolf,¡± The Leshy said, ¡°You will clear the rot from this world¡­ if not¡­.¡±

    The Leshy smiled and shrugged its small shoulders. With that, it turned and began to walk away. As it got further away, Ashleigh noticed something strange.

    All around her, the bodies of the fallen wolves were changing. Aging, rotting, and decaying until they were returned to the earth through the natural process. She looked back to where she hadst seen the boy, but he was gone.

 Chapter 502 Well Past Midnight

    When Caleb returned to Ashleigh¡¯s side, he was shocked by the absolute emptiness of the settlement. There were no shuffling figures, no bodies on the ground. Only Ashleigh walked alone down the rugged dirt road toward him.

    She exined what had transpired. The disappearance of the bodies, the destruction of the mound, the veiled threat of the Leshy.

    They were both exhausted.

    The settlement was empty. There was no reason they couldn¡¯t just choose a home and take a well-deserved rest. But they both felt the emptiness of this ce, the haunting quiet.

    Ashleigh led the way as they moved through the trees and the brush down the mountain to their car. Almost three hours had passed by the time they reached their destination. Finally, both too tired to chat or n their next move, they crawled into their seats and fell asleep.

    When she woke up, the car was moving steadily down the road. She sat forward, surprised by the restriction of her seatbelt.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Caleb¡¯s warm voice called to her.

    Ashleigh did her best to stretch in her chair before turning to him with a lopsided grin.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she replied groggily. ¡°Is it morning?¡±

    Caleb let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°It¡¯s closer to evening,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s almost four o¡¯clock.¡±

    Ashleigh looked out onto the road, trying to gather her bearings.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± she asked, not recognizing thendscape around her.

    ¡°Between ces,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°We are headed to Winter, it¡¯ll be well past midnight by the time we arrive, but Axel¡¯s already aware that we are on our way.¡±

    ¡°Winter? Not Summer?¡± she asked. She had expected that they would return home.

    ¡°You already said that your mission has a deadline that could go off at any time. I figure the ¡®awakening¡¯ of an ancient being probably doesn¡¯t bode well for taking our time. We need Myka to help us with the next connection point and Myka¡¯s in Winter.¡±

    Caleb shrugged his shoulders as he spoke with a warm smile.

    Ashleigh reached out andid her hand on his knee.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For always being there for me,¡± she said.

    Caleb turned with a loving gaze and yful grin.

    ¡°You¡¯re locked in for life, my love. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Thank the Goddess for that,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    ***

    Caleb was not wrong when he said it would be well past midnight when they arrived in Winter. It was close to three in the morning when they pulled up to the house.

    A very tired Corrine waited for them just outside the front door.

    ¡°Mom, what are you doing up?¡± Ashleigh called out, running to her mother and embracing her tightly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you kids to arrive at a dark house with no one waiting,¡± Corrine smiled warmly. ¡°Axel nned to be the one to greet you, but I sent him away a couple of hours ago. Alice insisted on staying by his side, and she¡¯s only been out of the hospital a couple of days. So, I told them to go home and rest.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± Ashleighughed. ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to wait for us. We could have let ourselves in.¡±

    ¡°Hush, let¡¯s just get your things and go inside for some rest.¡±

    Caleb grabbed the bags from the trunk of the car. They didn¡¯t have much with them since the n had been to return to Summer after destroying the mound in Moonguard. But they at least had some clothes for a day or two.

    ¡°Were you able toplete your mission?¡± Corrine asked as she walked with Ashleigh to the door.

    ¡°The first part,¡± Ashleigh nodded. ¡°The mound in Moonguard has been destroyed¡­. As well as the Moonguard pack.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Corrine asked with disbelief.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°By the time we arrived, they had already been infected,¡± she said, holding the door for Caleb as he stepped inside the house behind them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ¡°It was a disturbing sight,¡± Caleb added.

    ¡°A whole pack¡­ gone just like that¡­¡± Corrine whispered, easing herself onto the couch. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a small pack either¡­ at least several hundred wolves!¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and nodded.

    ¡°From what we understand, Moonguard was already working with our enemy. They chose to be monsters,¡± Caleb said, rubbing Ashleigh¡¯s shoulder affectionately. ¡°There was nothing we could have done to save them.¡±

    Corrine looked up at Caleb, it was clear she had more questions, but a side nce from him told her that Ashleigh was struggling with what they had to do.

    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± Corrine began, standing from the couch. ¡°War leads to terrible choices. Even the right ones can leave a deep scar on your heart.¡±

    She put her hand under Ashleigh¡¯s chin, lifting it to look at her. Corrine gave a warm smile.

    ¡°You did the right thing, even if it doesn¡¯t feel like it.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s all get some rest,¡± Corrine said, looking at Caleb warmly. ¡°In the morning, we can talk with Axel and the others about all that has happened. What you have seen and the reports that we have received.¡±

    Caleb furrowed his brow as the look on Corrine¡¯s face showed concern.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked. ¡°What reports?¡±

    Corrine shook her head.

    ¡°Sleep first,¡± she said. ¡°The morning will only bring more work.¡±

    Caleb reluctantly nodded. He and Ashleigh made their way to the guest room, where the bed was already ready.

    Corrine said her goodnight, and the house fell silent as Ashleigh and Caleb held each other into thend of dreams.

    ***

    Ashleigh woke up early the following day after only about three hours of sleep. She went for a run and then hurried back to the house.

    Caleb was in the shower when she returned. So, she sat on the bed and took the opportunity to make a call.

    ¡°Ashleigh! Are you ok? Is Alpha Caleb ok? Did either of you get hurt? Should I send a team? Should I tell¨C¡°

    ¡°ra!¡± Ashleigh interrupted loudly. ¡°Both Caleb and I are perfectly safe.¡±

    ¡°Oh.. ok, when you didn¡¯te home in the projected time, we got a little worried,¡± ra replied. ¡°I know that the mound was destroyed. The destruction registered like an earthquake in our systems. Of course, since you didn¡¯t call, I didn¡¯t know if something went wrong and the two of you were lying under miles of stone and dirt, trapped and running out of air inside the mound¨C¡°

    ¡°ra!¡± Ashleigh called out once more.

    ¡°Sorry, ok, shutting up.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°We are fine, I promise. We went ahead and drove to Winter.¡±

    ¡°Winter? I thought you wereing back to make a n before you went to talk to Myka?¡± ra questioned.

    ¡°That was the original idea, but some things happened that have made it clear that we need to finish this task as soon as possible. There¡¯s no more time to waste.

    ¡°So, I will be talking to Myka today. Have you had any luck finding the original mound in Spring that started all this and the connection between Summer and Winter?¡±

    ¡°I have leads on the Summer and Winter connection, but nothing solid yet. I found the maps that Alpha Cain made but based on the most recent information from Spring and how they haveid out their territory, it won¡¯t be easy to get there. It will take some serious maneuvering. And that¡¯s without knowing the monster situation there.¡±

    A knock at the door drew Ashleigh¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Just a second, ra.¡±

    Ashleigh got up and opened the door, holding the phone to her shoulder.

    Corrine smiled at her from the other side.

    ¡°Your brother is here. It¡¯s time we had that discussion I mentionedst night,¡± she said.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be right out,¡± Ashleigh replied, closing the door. ¡°ra, I have to call you back. It¡¯s family meeting time.¡±

 Chapter 503 In All Directions

    The room was quiet.

    Ashleigh and Caleb sat together on the couch. They waited patiently for the response after having delivered their report on the events of Moonguard.

    Though she had been warned about the betrayal by Moonguard and the elimination of the pack, Corrine was unprepared for the rest of the story. She found herself at a loss for words.

    Axel sighed and rubbed his temples in frustration while Alice looked at Ashleigh with a curious smile.

    a€?A year ago... this story would have had me sending you for evaluation at the hospital,a€? Axel groaned. a€?It still should. How the hell is this real?a€?

    a€?I swear, Axel... it is,a€? Ashleigh said softly, pleading with her brother to believe her.

    a€?Oh, I know it is,a€? Axel sighed again. a€?Thata€?s the most irritating part. At this point, I dona€?t know if you could say anything that I wouldna€?t believe... that is the world we have been living in.a€?

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and nodded. She understood his frustration. As shocking as it was to learn about and meet an ancient being, it didna€?t take her or Caleb long to ept that it was true.

    a€?The werewolves were born of the fae. You guys are practically purebloods. Ashleigh has the mother of her pack living in her head and has met the other a€?great mothersa€?.... And now an ancient being. One that humans have written myths and legends about,a€? Alice smiled, keeping her excited eyes on Ashleigh. a€?Youa€?re like an impossibility lighting rod....a€?

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow and looked away from Alicea€?s gaze. She could hear in her voice that her words were filled with excitement and curiosity, but Ashleigh didna€?t enjoy the spectacle of her life.

    a€?You havena€?t exactly led an under-the-radar average life, Alice,a€? Ashleigh mumbled. a€?Maybe you dona€?t realize what ita€?s like to feel the weight of responsibility for others on your shoulders.a€?

    Axel let out a soft growl, and Ashleigh closed her eyes, knowing the dig was unnecessary. Caleb squeezed her hand, letting her know she had overstepped, but he was by her side.

    Alice chuckled, and Ashleigh couldna€?t help but lift her eyes to her.

    a€?I think I did a pretty decent job of staying under the radar most of the time,a€? Alice replied with a smile. a€?But youa€?re right. My life was not average. We both have been watched and manipted by forces beyond our understanding.a€?

    Alice still smiled, but Ashleigh could see a change in her demeanor, a coldness in her eyes.

    a€?You have be a champion to the ones that chose you. Given power, knowledge, and the chance to save everyone without losing any part of yourself.... While I was forced to be a weapon and a toy for the one that found me. Shedding pieces of myself again and again... I just find it so fascinating.a€?

    Ashleigh looked at Alice with concern. They had fought before. They had bickered and poked at each other, but Alice had always maintained herposure and humor. The fight was almost always entirely on Ashleigha€?s side.

    But as she looked at her now, she saw anger, pain, misery. Something had changed, something big.

    Alice took a deep breath and turned to Axel, who was already looking at her with concern. They whispered something only they could hear; Axel nodded and kissed her hand. Alice turned and left the room without a word.

    Corrine let out a sigh and looked at Ashleigh.

    a€?That was uncalled for,a€? she said.

    a€?I know I started it, but... what I said was mildpared to what she said.a€?

    a€?Ash...a€? Caleb sighed.

    a€?What?a€? she asked.

    a€?Ita€?s not about you,a€? Axel said quietly.

    a€?Whata€?s going on?a€? Ashleigh asked, genuinely concerned.

    Axel cleared his throat and leaned forward in his chair.

    a€?First,a€? he began looking at her with tired eyes, a€?stop attacking her, mildmentary or not, just stop.a€?

    a€?I really didna€?t mean to this time,a€? Ashleigh said with shame. a€?I felt ufortable with how excited she sounded about what Ia€?ve been through the past year. It hasna€?t exactly been a good experience for me.a€?

    a€?We all have our burdens, Ashleigh,a€? Corrinemented. a€?That girl has more than you could ever know.a€?

    a€?I know,a€? Ashleigh nodded. a€?I really didna€?t mean anything... I spoke without thinking.a€?

    a€?Like I said,a€? Axel continued, a€?ita€?s not about you. Finding the cure... had a price. One that Alice had to pay. Coming to terms with that has been harder than expected.a€?

    Hearing the hurt in his voice and seeing how he stared at the floor as he spoke, how Corrine looked away at the mention of the price. Ashleigh knew that whatever it was, it was life-changing.

    a€?What was the price?a€? she asked gently.

    Axel took a deep breath and shook his head.<novelnext></novelnext>

    a€?Not right now,a€? he said.

    a€?Maybe therea€?s something we can do....a€? Ashleigh said, looking at Caleb.

    a€?Ash,a€? he whispered, shaking his head. a€?Let it go for now.a€?

    Ashleigh wanted to push a little more, but Axel was done talking about it.

    a€?We need to talk about whata€?s been happening over the past few days,a€? he said, suddenly changing from the man hurting for the woman he loved into the Alpha of Winter. a€?There have been more frequent reportsing in from all over. Hybrid wolves are being spotted alongside fae monsters. Attacks happening everywhere.a€?

    a€?Summer?a€? Caleb asked.

    Axel shook his head.

    a€?Summer, Winter, and Frostbite, we suspect because of their proximity to Winter, are the only packs that havena€?t at least reported sightings near their borders.a€?

    a€?Is there anywhere that is being hit harder?a€? Caleb asked.

    a€?There seems to be arge force heading east. As of this morning, Galen has taken many of the remaining Summer forces to go after them. Most of the packs still left in the east are not prepared to deal with an attack this size. He hopes to either draw the attention back on his men or take them out before they reach their destination.a€?

    Caleb let out a frustrated sigh.

    a€?What about Summer?a€? Ashleigh asked. a€?Who is left to defend Summer if there is an attack.a€?

    a€?Fiona stayed with a small defense party. She was confident that she, and all of the electronic defenses, would be able to hold Summer if there was an attack,a€? Corrine replied.

    a€?Can we call on any of our allies to help head off the eastern attack?a€? Caleb asked.

    Axel shook his head.

    a€?Jonas already has his own trouble in the west. And most others are reporting the same problems developing in their territories,a€? he replied.

    a€?Cana€?t Winter send a party of Cold Warriors to help Galen?a€? Ashleigh asked.

    a€?We have already sent our men in all directions,a€? Axel replied. a€?Right now, we are receiving multiple reports from scouts from all over the territories. Our men are needed out there. We cana€?t pull them back.a€?

    a€?Frostbite and the Nomads have done us a great service by reinforcing our borders,a€? Corrine added. a€?They have also sent search parties for the fleeing survivors that areing from everywhere.a€?

    Caleb took a deep breath and shook his head.

    a€?Ita€?s not ideal, but ita€?s maintainable for now.a€?

    Axel sighed.

    a€?Yesterday, I would have agreed with you.a€?

    Caleb clenched his jaw and looked at Axel, trying to gauge his expression.

    a€?What happened?a€? he asked.

    Axel licked his lips and cleared his throat.

    a€?We have kept scouts on a permanent watch of Burning Ember for a while now. Sofia has assured us that she has not seen or heard anything that has given her cause for concern. Even yesterday morning, I spoke with her, and she reassured me again that her people were safe and nearingpletion of the weapons she promised.a€?

    a€?What happened, Axel?a€? Ashleigh asked.

    a€?Our scouts reported they had seen strange lights miles in the distancetest night. They requested permission to investigate, knowing it would take them hours away from the pack,a€? Axel began. a€?I granted them permission.a€?

    Ashleigh swallowed. Her heart was racing now.

    a€?Two hours ago, we got another report,a€? Axel continued. a€?The lights they had seen were fires. An attacking party was gathering roughly fifteen miles from Burning Ember. They said that even as they left to return to the pack, more and more creatures were gathering. Treants, hybrids, monsters they had never seen before.a€?

    Caleb closed his eyes.

    a€?They werena€?t on the move yet, nor did it seem like the attack was happening right away,a€? Axel said. a€?But it will happen, and as it stands right now, Burning Ember will not survive.a€?

 Chapter 504 With One Promise

    Ashleigh sat on the bed. She chewed her nails as she waited for Caleb¡¯s return.

    The meeting with Axel had been cut short when word of a new group of survivors escorted by a team from Frostwolf came to the door. Corrine and Axel both hurried to ensure they were immediately guided to the safe zone.

    Caleb had said that he needed to check in with Galen and Fiona and find out what was happening at home.

    She could have insisted that he take the call with her present and that she be allowed to participate in the tactics and strategy being discussed. She was the Luna of Summer; she had every right to be a part of that conversation.

    But she just kept hearing the words of the original Lunas, telling her that her ce was not on the battlefield. That her mission needed to be her only focus.

    Ashleigh sighed,ying back on the bed.

    She hated this.

    Hated knowing that she could be out there helping to save lives, defending her fellow wolves, whether from Winter or Summer. But instead, she was here, ignoring the battle and nning to continue to do so.

    Knowing that it was the right thing to do, did not make it any easier.

    The door opened. Ashleigh gasped and quickly sat forward.

    Caleb walked in with his eyes turned downward. He was guarded. She couldn¡¯t feel anythinging off of him that might tell her what he was thinking or how the conversation went.

    ¡°Well?¡± she asked. ¡°Is it as bad as Axel made it sound?¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath and crossed the room. He sat down on the bed still without looking at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s worse,¡± he replied quietly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked. ¡°How could it be worse? ra didn¡¯t say anything¡­.¡±

    ¡°ra isn¡¯t usually privy to the knowledge of our troop movements unless necessary,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Caleb, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ashleigh asked, touching his arm.

    He took a deep breath before answering her.

    ¡°Galen is, as Axel said, leading a Summer attack south,¡± he said. ¡°But it¡¯s not exactly as Axel described.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Summer, just like Winter, has spread itself too thin. We have soldiers in small numbers everywhere. But the reports Galen just got through telling me about¡­ many of our soldiers are trapped. Whether by a significant attacking force or because they are the only ones avable to defend a civilian settlement in a danger zone.

    ¡°Galen has sent a small group ahead to follow the fae Axel mentioned. But his move south primarily aims to recover our forces and rescue the civilians scattered across thosends.¡±

    Ashleigh was shocked.

    Summer was always the natural leading military force. Winter had the numbers, but it wasmon knowledge that Summer would always have the upper hand through training, strategy, and preparedness. So the idea that they could be pinned down, needing help¡­ baffled her.

    ¡°Why hide this from Axel?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s not like he wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about hiding it from him,¡± Caleb replied. ¡°Galen still ns to do exactly as he said, take out the fae threatening the south. But letting our allies, even our closest ones, know that we are struggling is dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Winter or someone else could support us. They could help us extract our men and gather our strength again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and while they turn their backs to help us, the fae, the hybrid, Roman, will stab them from behind.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed; she understood his point.

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered, touching her knee. ¡°I was just caught off guard by all this. I haven¡¯t had a chance to process it and calm my anger.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± she whispered, leaning her head on his shoulder. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°I have to join the fight,¡± he whispered. ¡°No matter how much I want to stay by your side and see this thing through¡­ I can¡¯t ignore what is happening out there.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she smiled.

    Caleb pulled away and looked at her.

    ¡°You know?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh nodded, still smiling. Caleb raised one of his brows.

    ¡°Why do you seem so relieved?¡± he asked. ¡°Are you that happy to be rid of me?¡±<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ashleigh let out a gentleugh and put her head back on his shoulder.

    ¡°I knew you were going as soon as Axel mentioned the reports from the scouts,¡± she said. ¡°You brought Burning Ember into this alliance with one promise¡­.¡±

    Caleb nodded and smiled. He was touched that she remembered and knew him so well.

    ¡°To keep her people safe,¡± he replied.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Saving Burning Ember, that¡¯s your mission. Destroying the ley line connections is mine,¡± she said. ¡°We both have work to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°We do.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and stood up, looking back at Caleb.

    ¡°And I have someone to recruit.¡±

    ***

    After Myka was officially released from the hospital, he took to spending most of his time within the safety zone. He volunteered for whatever task was needed, but his favorite was spending time with the children and teenagersbeled as the ¡®Survivors¡¯.

    They were a blending of the remaining Eclipse wolves and thest of the Blue Reef pack. When the children from theb arrived, they struggled to adapt to the new environment and the people that looked at them with suspicion or pity. But eventually, these Survivors found them.

    And in turn, Myka found them all.

    It was Alice and Peter that first rmended the activity to him.

    Alice imed she was concerned for Sadie and Stefan, the two children with whom she had felt a kinship. But she felt that her attentions would seem intrusive or pushy. So, she asked Myka to look in on them for her.

    Of course, Myka couldn¡¯t help but notice that Stefan made regr visits to Alice after spending time with them.

    ¡®Who is checking in on whom?¡¯ heughed to himself as he noted the way Stefan watched him with a careful eye. He moved onto the small deck that overlooked the yground and took a seat where he could still keep an eye on the children.

    Peter had not been so subtle about his intentions as Alice had.

    He told Myka that he didn¡¯t have time to y with him all day and suggested that the children could provide him with entertainment and possibly teach him a thing or two.

    Myka wanted to be annoyed, but Peter was right. He enjoyed every minute spent ying and joking with them. Some of the older kids, like Sadie and Amy, had even been interested in his stories. They enjoyed hearing about traveling and the things he had seen and done.

    It was a nice feeling.

    It was also a frightening one.

    Myka loved Peter and longed to spend their lives together. But he had no idea how to do that. Peter had made it clear that he was a pack wolf, while Myka preferred his freedom.

    He let out a sigh. He had never liked these moments of self-reflection. They always left a feeling of longing in him.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± a voice called from beside him. ¡°You¡¯re Myka, right?¡±

    Myka turned to see a woman that had been described to him in detail. Her appearance, skills, and rtion to the essential people in or around his life.

    ¡°And you are Ashleigh if the rumors are to be believed,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°I am,¡± Ashleigh smiled, ¡°as far as the rumors¡­ I guess it depends on who¡¯s telling them.¡±

    Myka grinned and leaned forward.

    ¡°Afraid Alice is saying bad things about you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I think you just told me she is.¡± Ashleighughed.

    Myka chuckled and shook his head.

    ¡°Nah, she only shares personal details if there is a need to trade information. The real her isn¡¯t much for gossip,¡± he replied with a shrug. ¡°Most of the ¡®bad stuff¡¯ I heard from Bell.¡±

    ¡°That sounds right,¡± Ashleighughed.

    ¡°So,¡± Myka leaned back and gave her a knowing grin. ¡°What is it that you think I can help you with?¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and sat down in the chair beside him.

    ¡°Well, first, I should tell you a story about where you came from.¡±

 Chapter 505 Tomorrow The War Would Continue

    Galen rolled his neck as he walked toward his tent. The tension in his shoulders seemed to spread, and he assumed it was the cause of his headache.

    By the time he had finished talking to Caleb, teams had already been assigned. By nightfall, they had each gone their separate ways with their own missions.

    He had taken forty men, dividing them into smaller teams, and he was left with only seven in his charge.

    Some were fresh recruits who barely returned from their time with the humans and had yet to choose their specialty weapon. But there was no choice. He needed them all and was unwilling to leave Fiona with only the greenest soldiers.

    He had left her with at least three of the most seasoned troops. It was an argument, but he was unwilling to let her win.

    Galen entered his tent, sealing it behind him. He let out a tired sigh as he didna€?t bother to remove his boots or jacket beforeying down on his cot.

    It had been a long year, an even longer few months, but the time he had been away from his family was torture.

    He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. Unlocking it, he saw Bella€?s annoyed but happy smile. She held Ren in her arms, and her hair was shoved into a messy bun. She wore a t-shirt and a pair of Galena€?s workout shorts.

    Galen smiled, running his thumb along the picture.

    That was one of the first days they spent alone with Ren. The first couple of weeks, someone was always stopping by to check on them or staying to help out. But, really, it was just an excuse to hold and y with the newborn. Galen couldna€?t me them. He was perfect.

    But on this day, Ren had struggled to sleep the night before. He was fussy and ufortable, just wanting to be held and bounced at all times. Bell and Galen had taken turns all night long. They were both exhausted and worn down.

    Finally, in his slightly loopy and sleep-deprived mind, Galen had gotten the idea to sing to Ren. So as Bell took her turn rocking and holding him, Galen had sung.

    At first, he tried the ssic lubies, Ren was not pleased with his selection, but that was when the genius of sleep deprivation came in. Bell told him to stop, to be quiet, and let her rock him. But Galen could not stop himself once the song had entered his mind.

    And as he sang the words, drawing irritated and vaguely threatening expressions from his wife, his son fell asleep.

    a€?Did you seriously just put our son to sleep by singing about liking big butts to him?a€? Bell asked with an annoyed smirk.

    Tired but so in love, Galen couldna€?t help but take the picture. That moment was one of the best moments in his memories. Seeing her worn down but beautiful. Holding their son, who was the primary cause of their shared exhaustion and their overflowing hearts.

    Bell had pleaded with him to remove the picture and put a moreplimentary one of her on his phone, but he refused.

    This was the Bell that he cherished, the one that filled his drive and willpower when he felt himself running on empty. This picture, this moment. That is what he was working so hard to return to.

    He nced at the time; it was toote to call her. Bell had been incredibly busy as more and more wolves came looking for sanctuary in Winter. Between that and taking care of Ren, not to mention his own scheduling conflicts, the times throughout the day that he could speak to her were very limited.

    With a sigh of disappointment and resignation, Galen sent her a message telling her he loved and missed them. Then he closed his eyes and set his phone on his chest, allowing the soft warmth of sleep to settle over him.

    A warmth that began to spread over him with a feather-light touch. Soothing and caressing him. Easing the tension from his shoulders, his neck, and even along his jaw. Soft, delicate, warm touches, like small hands dancing along his skin.

    Galen let out a soft moan.

    a€?Trapezius...a€?

    She whispered into his ear. Her hot breath twirled over his nerves like an electrical current through his body.

    The warmth of her fingers moved to his chest.

    a€?Pectoralis major...a€? she whispered heatedly.

    Galen took a shaky breath, his body responding to the touch, the whisper, the memory of her.

    He opened his eyes, and as he saw her smiling down at him with a cocky grin and a raised eyebrow, her hair pulled back in the same messy bun, he knew it was a dream, but he didna€?t care.

    Feeling the weight of her body straddling his, the warmth, the softness, his hunger for her grew. He moved his hands over her thighs to cup her ass. He felt the silky fabric of her panties against his fingers as he groped her.

    a€?Bell...a€? he whispered.

    a€?Hi, puppy,a€? she said with a sultry smile and bit her lower lip.

    Galen sat up, only now noticing that he no longer wore a shred of clothing, while she wore only that t-shirt and the panties he had already felt.

    A low growl rose in his chest as he looked into her eyes. He felt the pull of his deep love for her. Whether dreaming or not, devouring her was all he craved in this world.

    He brought one of his hands up her hair, grabbing hold of the messy bun. He tugged just enough to make her gasp and expose her throat. He leaned in and rubbed his nose against it, taking in her scent, tracing his tongue along her skin to taste her.

    a€?Ia€?ve missed you,a€? she whispered.

    a€?How much?a€? he whispered back.

    His other hand on her ass moved so he could slip one fingertip under the edge of her panties.

    He followed the fabric up and over her hip, nipping and kissing at her throat as he did so. Then, finally, he traced down toward her center. Bell let out soft gasps and moans as he kissed her. But as he approached his intended target, she put her arms around his neck and took a shaky breath.

    Galen ced his hot mouth against her throat, sucking and licking her until she let out a small cry. Only then did he move his hand past the fabric and into her folds.

    Bell gasped and let out a pleased cry as his finger slipped into her wetness.

    a€?You did miss me,a€? he whispered, moving a second finger to trace her sensitive lips.

    a€?So much,a€? she whispered back, already trying to move against his fingers. a€?Please, Galen, I need more than your fingers....a€?

    Galen pulled his mouth back from her throat. He looked up at her, his literal dream girl. He wanted to bury himself inside of her as though she were truly his Bell, but somehow, knowing it was a dream, it felt empty.

    He let go of her hair, and with a disappointed sigh, he pulled his hands away from her andid back on the cot.

    a€?Whata€?s wrong?a€? she asked, looking down at him with concern.

    a€?Nothing,a€? he smiled sadly. a€?I just really miss you.a€?

    He felt a soft tickle in his chest.

    Bell smiled, the same annoyed smile from the picture on his phone.

    a€?Oh, yea?a€? she asked.

    He felt another tickle in his chest.

    Galen tilted his head in confusion at her questioning.

    a€?Of course,a€? he replied. a€?All I want is to hear your voice, know about your day, and how our son is doing.a€?

    Bell leaned forward, crossing her arms over his chest and resting her chin on them. She smiled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    a€?Then why havena€?t you answered my call?a€?

    Galen woke with a gasp, his phone vibrating on his chest. Quickly grabbing it, he saw her name and hurried to answer.

    a€?Hello? Bell?a€?

    ? a€?Hi, Puppy.a€?

    Her reply had a grogginess that told him she had already been asleep, but there was a smile in her voice.

    a€?Hey...a€? he whispered, unable to hide his relief.

    a€?Are you okay?a€? she asked. a€?I must have woken you.a€?

    a€?You did,a€? he replied. a€?But Ia€?m d.a€?

    a€?Miss me?a€? she asked yfully.

    a€?You have no idea,a€? Galen sighed, thinking of the dream he had just left and feeling his body''s ufortable response to it.

    Bell took a deep breath.

    a€?I might have some idea...a€? she said in a way that had him wondering why she would call him after she had already been asleep.

    a€?Oh?a€? he said, licking his lips. a€?What do you... mean by that?a€?

    She was quiet for a moment, and then with another deep breath, she continued.

    a€?I... might have had a dream about you...a€? she replied coyly.

    A rush of warmth ran through his body as his throat became dry. He licked his lips again and cleared his throat.

    a€?What kind of dream?a€? he asked with a huskiness that increased Bella€?s heart rate.

    a€?The kind that demanded that I hear your real voice,a€? she whispered quickly.

    Galen swallowed and once again licked his lips. His heart thumped loudly as his body felt the small jolts of anticipation.

    But he knew that though Bell had made the call, she needed some encouragement to take it where they both needed it.

    a€?Bell,a€? he called to her.

    a€?Yes?a€? she replied.

    a€?You woke me from a very good dream,a€? he said. a€?One that has left me feeling... unsatisfied.a€?

    He could feel her anticipation, her nervous excitement.

    a€?Should I... let you go?a€? Bell asked.

    She was hesitating, letting the nervous side of her mind retake control. He needed to guide her back, make her feel the excitement, and know it was okay.

    a€?Dona€?t you want to know what I was dreaming about?a€? he asked.

    Bell didna€?t respond right away.

    a€?Was it... about me?a€? she asked.

    Galen growled softly into the phone, his hand already removing the belt at his waist.

    a€?What was I doing?a€? she asked.

    a€?Begging for more than my fingers,a€? he replied confidently.

    Bell gasped.

    Galen smiled, imagining the shock on her face as he moved his hand into his boxers, wrapping around his engorged member.

    He let out a moan.

    a€?Galen...a€? Bell whispered breathily. a€?Are you...?a€?

    She didna€?t finish her question. Galen moaned again as he stroked himself.

    a€?You surprised me in my tent,a€? he whispered. a€?I was asleep and woke to you straddling me in only panties and a t-shirt. You ran your hands over my body, along my shoulders and chest. Naming the muscles as you moved.a€?

    a€?Trapezius,a€? she whispered, a slight hitch in her voice, a€?pectoralis major....a€?

    Galen smiled. Hearing her breathing increase, he knew that she had joined him.

    He continued to describe what he had seen, moving further to what he had wanted to do to her. How he would have brought her to ecstasy first with his fingers, then again with his mouth.

    Bell let out gentle moans as he told her his fantasy. Her soft pants rising and falling, he knew she was close. He had slowed himself down, wanting to match her.

    He told her how she would have taken him inside of her, riding him as he bit down on her breast, suckled her throat, and teased her clit until she squeezed around him in her delight.

    Bella€?s soft pants grew into whimpers and then moans that she tried desperately to hold back. Galen increased his own movements, no longer speaking. They simply listened to each othera€?s excitement and pleasure building until they both cried out in a heavy wave of bliss.

    They stayed on the phone as they recovered, still listening to each othera€?s breaths.

    a€?I miss you so much, Galen,a€? Bell whispered when her heart had finally calmed enough.

    a€?I know,a€? he said. a€?I miss you every moment.a€?

    They were both quiet for a few long moments.

    a€?Did I tell you that Ren still likes that stupid song?a€? Bell asked, breaking the silence.

    Galen felt the warmth and love inside him boil over into a full and heartyugh. He couldna€?t stop even as sheined about how much she hated the tune.

    Tomorrow the war would continue, but for tonight he felt as though he were lying in bed with her, and he would savor it as long as he could.

 Chapter 506 Reassurance And Comfort

    Caleb stepped out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped at his waist and water droplets still falling from his hair. He smiled when he saw she was back, already dressed in her tank top and loose lounge pants, lying on the bed.

    Taking the smaller towel he held in his hand, he began to dry his hair as he walked toward his open suitcase.

    a€?Howa€?d it go?a€? He asked.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath, letting it out in a tired sigh.

    a€?Good, I think,a€? she replied. a€?He was willing to listen to everything I said. He didna€?t balk when I mentioned our Goddess actually being a Fae Queen. But then again, the infection and Alice being used to create the cure, I think he had definitely heard at least some of the story already.a€?

    a€?What about the part where his long-lost sister is currently the body hosting a millennia-old Dark Queen?a€? Caleb asked as he rifled through his clothing.

    a€?That part was a little bit moreplicated to exin, and he definitely had some questions about how I could know for sure that it was true. But again, he was at least slightly prepared for it. He did tell me that Alice had mentioned our conversation on the phone and admitted to him that he was Irinaa€?s brother and a descendant of Talis. He wasna€?t quite sold on the whole possessed by an evil fae thing.a€?

    Calebughed.

    a€?I cana€?t really me him. Ita€?s a pretty crazy concept.a€?

    Ashleigh sighed as she sat up on the bed. Her gaze immediately went to him, watching him hunched over the suitcase looking for what he would wear. She looked to the left. Another suitcase sat on the bench beside his, not one they had brought with them but one she recognized as belonging to her mother.

    All their stuff had been packed together. The n was to finish the mission together. But ns had changed, and now she needed her own suitcase.

    a€?When do you have to leave?a€? she asked softly.

    Caleba€?s movements stopped. He stood up straight and turned to face her.

    Ashleigh couldna€?t help but gaze over his body. His ruffled and wet auburn hair, naked chest, defined muscles, and small scars she had traced many times. She swallowed as her eyes followed the line of his hip and down along the towel.

    a€?Two hours,a€? he said. a€?Saul is joining me. We will meet with a few others on the way to Burning Ember. We n to secure the weapons and evacuate the pack before the fae decides to push forward with their attack.a€?

    Ashleigh nodded.

    a€?Saul is a good man, a strong fighter too. He will be a great ally to you,a€? she whispered.

    Caleb smiled.

    a€?Ita€?s ok to admit that youa€?re the slightest bit worried about me,a€? he said. a€?Ia€?m worried about you going to Spring too.a€?

    Ashleigh smiled and then looked away.

    a€?I was taught to have an overconfidence in my abilities and that of my fellow warriors,a€? she said. a€?It wasna€?t about being cocky or arrogant, it was about survival. Admitting doubt or fear in my or someone elsea€?s abilities would open my heart and mind to the possibility of failure. Worrying about whether or not I could handle each battle or if the warrior beside me would turn and run. Those thoughts have no ce on the battlefield.a€?

    Caleb crossed the room. He knelt before her, lifting her chin to look into his gray eyes.

    a€?We are not on the battlefield,a€? he whispered. Then, gently ran his thumb along her jaw. a€?Ita€?s just us, husband and wife, mates.a€?

    Ashleigh took a deep breath, leaned forward to press her forehead to his, and moved her hands to his cheeks.

    a€?Ia€?m worried,a€? she whispered, barely loud enough for him to hear. a€?I trust you and believe in you. But Ia€?m afraid there is a chance that this might be thest time I see you.a€?

    Caleb turned his head and kissed her palm.

    a€?It wona€?t be,a€? he whispered back. a€?I wona€?t promise that nothing will happen. But I will promise that I will fight until myst breath to alwayse back to you.a€?

    He pulled away and looked at her, showing her the sincerity of his words through his gaze.

    a€?I love you, Ashleigh,a€? he said. a€?And we still have a long life together after this war.a€?

    a€?I love you too, Caleb. So much,a€? Ashleigh replied as the tears broke through her walls and slipped from her eyes.

    Caleb wiped them away gently. He smiled and then leaned forward to ce a tender kiss on her lips. He was tempted to push for more, but his intention was reassurance andfort. He pulled back and smiled at her again. Then he stood and returned to searching for his clothes.

    a€?As far as Myka goes, I have no doubt you will get him to agree to help you,a€? he said as he reached for the suitcase.

    a€?Caleb,a€? Ashleigh called to him, her voice low.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Caleb turned around, surprised at how close she suddenly was.

    a€?Are you all right?a€? he asked, seeing a wild look in her eyes.

    a€?I dona€?t want to talk right now,a€? she whispered, reaching out and grabbing his towel. a€?I just want to show you how much I love you.a€?

    Caleb swallowed and looked at her with interest and curiosity. They had a very active sex life, but she was not usually the one to initiate.

    Ashleigh tugged on his towel until it fell to the ground, and he stood before her in all his glory. She looked over her and licked her lips. Caleb grinned at her reaction.

    He was about to reach for her when she closed the distance between them. Instead, Ashleigha€?s hand slipped behind his head, tangling into his hair and pulling him down into a deep and passionate kiss.

    He was surprised but not at all reluctant. Instead, he opened his mouth for her, tasting her as his desire grew. He put his arms around her while Ashleigha€?s other hand moved between them and wrapped around his shaft. Caleb gasped against her mouth, and she took the opportunity to bite his lip yfully.

    She began to stroke him, though she didna€?t need to do much to get him ready. This woman need only look at him for him to be in the mood.

    Ashleigh pulled away from the kiss, and they both breathed heavily. Caleb closed his eyes as she continued to stroke him. Then, when she suddenly stopped, he opened them, even more surprised to see her down on her knees before him.

    a€?What are you doing?a€? he asked.

    Rather than answer him, Ashleigh only nced up at him as her pouty lips slid over the tip of his erection.

    Caleb let out a heavy moan as he felt the warmth of her mouth slipping over him. At first, she only sucked on the head, treating it like her favorite lollypop. But soon, she took him further into her mouth until he could not help but reach down and grab her hair.

    He was careful not to push her, but he did hold her in ce from time to time as she bobbed her head. The enjoyment was mounting with every suck. He looked down to watch her. He growled with excitement at the sensation and the look in her eyes as she strained to take him further.

    a€?Thata€?s enough,a€? he whispered, feeling how close he was to his release.

    He tried to pull back, but she stopped him. She grabbed hold of his hips and continued to take him in. Caleb let out another moan. He was close.

    a€?Ash...a€? he whispered, a€?I cana€?t hold back much longer.a€?

    Ashleigh did not stop. She doubled down her efforts and took him in until he hit the back of her throat. Caleb felt a wave of excitement and pleasure. He could not resist anymore. With his fingers tangled in her hair, he held her in ce, thrusting against her twice, then three times.

    He let out a thick groan as he released himself at the back of her throat. His hands gripped Ashleigha€?s hair tighter as he felt her swallow down his hot fluids. The knowledge and feeling of her actions only made his desire grow.

    A desire that demanded he take her wholly.

    Caleb pulled back; Ashleigh took in several deep breaths as she wiped her mouth. She looked at him with a flushed face, panting and licking her lips. Caleb growled. He reached down and shoved the suitcases off the bench.

    Ashleigh gasped in surprise as he pushed her to lie with her stomach on the bench with her ass facing him. Then, in a swift and precise movement, Caleb pulled down her lounge pants and the panties she wore beneath. She felt the rooma€?s cool air over her flesh as she was exposed in a way she hadna€?t expected.

    Caleb got down on his knees behind her. He grabbed her hips, squeezing them once before moving his hand down to her core. Her molten liquid already spilling over, he slipped two fingers into her folds.

    Ashleigh gasped and held the bench tightly.

    Caleb stirred her with his touch until she let out soft panting whimpers and started to rock back against his hand. He moved closer, removing his hand and lining himself up with her entrance. He stroked the head of his shaft against her, making her cry out in anticipation and pushing himself to the limit.

    With a shaky breath, he slowly pushed the tip into her. Ashleigh clenched her jaw and held onto the bench.

    Caleb pulled her hips up and gave himself more ess. He leaned forward andid his chest against her back, pinning her to the bench. Ashleigh could barely move, but she didna€?t feel panicked. She was excited. It felt like he was iming her again for the first time.

    She took slow, deep breaths as she waited for him to continue moving into her, waiting to feel his fullness inside.

    Caleb licked his lips and then moved her hair away from her shoulder. He growled and plunged himself deep inside of her, holding her shoulders in ce as Ashleigh cried out.

    He moved in and out of her with force and speed, feeling her tight walls squeezing around him. Ashleigh was excited to begin with, but the intensity of his thrusts threatened to send her over the edge already.

    Caleb could feel her pleasure mounting. He readied himself. After a few more deep thrusts, her breath was getting quicker, and her pulse was racing.

    As he felt her walls begin to convulse as she was about to reach her peak, Caleb bit down on her mark. Ashleigh howled in ecstasy, her walls squeezing around him as he followed her into a mind-numbing orgasm.

 Chapter 507 Unsettled

    The Alpha and Luna of Summer enjoyed their time together, but all too soon, that time ended.

    Caleb got dressed as Ashleigh watched from the bed. He could feel her trying to mask her worry.

    He smiled back at her.

    ¡°It actually feels kind of good,¡± he said.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    He gave her a lopsided grin and a chuckle.

    ¡°Knowing that you¡¯re worried about me,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes andid back in bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s annoying and frustrating,¡± she sighed, pulling a pillow over her face.

    Caleb watched with amusement as she pouted. He moved to the bed and sat beside her, gently pulling away her pillow. He smiled and stroked her cheek.

    ¡°I know,¡± he whispered. ¡°That¡¯s exactly how I felt the entire time we were in Moonguard.¡±

    Ashleigh nced up at him with surprise.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that,¡± she said. ¡°Why were you worried? You were right there with me.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb nodded, ¡°and I could feel the confidence that gave you.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded. Having Caleb by her side made her feel like nothing could go wrong.

    ¡°I have fought alongside Galen, my mother, even my father, and never once did I worry,¡± he began. ¡°I have sparred with you. I have seen you take down monsters. You are magnificent, a warrior through and through, with no need for my fear or my aid. But, you are also¡­ my everything.¡±

    Ashleigh pushed herself up to her elbows, listening intently to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with you,¡± he said with a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to be going to the battlefield. I always want to be by your side, but, I¡¯m afraid my fear will only get in the way of what you need to do.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed. Caleb leaned forward and kissed her forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok to worry about each other, Ash, and it¡¯s not a sign of weakness or a curse. It¡¯s love,¡± he whispered. ¡°I love you, so I worry. You love me, so you also worry.¡±

    Ashleigh chewed her lip and nodded.

    ¡°But at the end of it all, we both know that the other will make it through,¡± he smiled. ¡°So, I will see you after my mission, and I will help you finish yours.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled. She pulled him close and kissed him hard. Caleb hugged her, returning her kiss.

    As they pulled away, Ashleigh touched his cheek.

    ¡°You and me,¡± she said, ¡°we will finish this war together.¡±

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°As it should be.¡±

    ***

    Saul and Caleb had barely left the northern territory when Ashleigh arrived at her brother¡¯s office. Inside she found Axel and Corrine amid a conversation about the newest arrivals.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Corrine smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you until this evening.¡±

    ¡°I had a little time,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°I spoke with Myka this morning, he asked for the day to think over what I told him, and Caleb and Saul just left. So¡­I find myself with a little free time.¡±

    ¡°Well, we were just discussing the state of our supplies and where we should house our newest arrivals,¡± Corrine smiled.

    Ashleigh nced at Axel. Suddenly feeling irritated.

    ¡°Supplies and housing arrangements¡­¡± she repeated, moving further into the room.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Axel said, noticing the slight shift in her demeanor.

    Ashleigh plopped down onto the couch andid her head back to stare at the ceiling.

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing tounch an attack on the power system that controls life and rebirth so that our enemy can¡¯t use it to enve and zombify us all¡­. Caleb and Saul have just left to protect the pack working tirelessly to provide specialized weapons to all of Summer and Winter from an attack by an unknown number of fae and hybrids.¡±

    She paused, lifting her head. Then, she turned and looked at them with a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°Meanwhile, the Alpha of Winter is using his time to discuss supplies and housing arrangements.¡±

    Corrine crossed her arms over her chest.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°Because Winter is hosting the refugees of every pack in the territories. Keeping count of our resources and housing arrangements is important work, Ashleigh.¡±

    Corrine spoke with a smile on her face, and a warning in her voice.

    ¡°Some of these packs have long-standing rivalries, feuds that go back centuries. Others bring skills and supplies with them. And manye with illness or injury. So coordinating where they will reside while they are here is aplicated matter that must be seen to with care.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and lowered her eyes.

    Axel set down the papers in her hand and observed her.

    ¡°It is important that Axel be a part of these matters and that he be seen by all refugees. He is Winter''s Alpha, and they seek shelter from Winter. They must recognize his authority overall while they remain our guests.¡±

    Corrine clenched her jaw and took a slow deep breath through her nose.

    ¡°Honestly, I am surprised you wouldn¡¯t realize all of this on your own,¡± she said with a sigh as she smoothed her shirt.

    ¡°She does,¡± Axel said simply.

    Ashleigh looked up.

    ¡°Ashleigh, keeping an active count of supplies is a basic practice that you know is important,¡± he said. He then focused his gaze on her. ¡°And you are very aware of the need to establish a presence. You proved that at my ceremony.

    ¡°Dressing in a way that would draw attention, smiling and flirting with those who showed too much interest. All on the day you knew you would be announcing your marriage to Caleb, the wheelchair-bound Alpha.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and averted her eyes; she hadn¡¯t realized that her brother had understood her intention that night.

    ¡°So,¡± Axel continued. ¡°What is this really about? Why have youe in here looking to start a fight?¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    When Caleb told her he was going to Burning Ember, she understood and agreed with him. There was no doubt in her mind that he needed to go. But ever since she woke up this morning, she had this sense of worry, this fear. It was gnawing at her.

    But it wasn¡¯t until they were at the car that she felt that deep grip on her heart as she turned and watched Saul approaching with his bag in hand.

    As he got closer, the grip tightened, and then a sh in her memory saw Saul in the hospital, sitting on the gurney with his arm immobilized.

    He came back, saved Mateas, and even returned Devon home to have his sacrifice honored before his return to the Goddess.

    But he didn¡¯t bring her father home.

    Ashleigh had never med Saul for what happened. She still didn¡¯t. But, watching her husband get into the car with Saul just as her father had done thest time she saw him left her unsettled.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to Burning Ember?¡± she asked, holding Axel¡¯s gaze.

    Axel sat up, but it was Corrine that cleared her throat and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Why is Caleb the one that needs to take care of this problem?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°You may have only gotten the report of the confirmed fae presence the morning after we arrived, but you already knew there was potential for a threat. So why didn¡¯t you take care of it?

    ¡°You said that Winter¡¯s resources are already spread too thin, and so is Summer¡¯s. We are in the same situation, but you already have scouts there, so doesn¡¯t it make more sense for Winter to handle this rather than Summer?¡±

    ¡°Saul is my Beta,¡± Axel replied. ¡°Caleb isn¡¯t going alone. There will be a Winter presence.¡±

    ¡°We both know you could protect those people better than a small team of your best men. So why send a Beta when an Alpha could get the job done more efficiently?¡± Ashleigh asked usatorily.

    ¡°Do you have a problem with betas?¡± Axel asked with mock curiosity. ¡°Strange, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the Beta of Summer has recently been acting much like the Alpha,¡± Axel snapped back.

    Ashleigh growled in response, and Axel let out an irritated sigh.

    ¡°You worked with him before at Broken Crag. Why not go with him now, when you know there will be danger!? Since when is the Alpha of Winter so weak, he will stay behind his walls while his men fight his battles!¡± Ashleigh spat in anger.

    ¡°All right!¡± Corrine shouted. ¡°That is enough!¡±

    Ashleigh crossed her arms.

    ¡°Ashleigh, I understand that you are worried about Caleb, but there is no reason to attack your brother over it,¡± Corrine sighed and turned to her son. ¡°Axel¡­ just tell her the truth.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    Axel clenched his jaw and sighed. He looked at his sister, but his eyes were guarded.

    ¡°I cannot leave Winter,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    He let out an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°I made an oath. I promised I would not leave the borders of Winter until the war has ended.¡±

 Chapter 508 Too Far

    a€?You... what!? How could you make such a ridiculous oath!a€? Ashleigh shouted, standing from her ce on the couch.

    Axel did not reply. He only looked at her with the same guarded expression. Not showing her shame or confidence. He was neutral.

    a€?Axel!a€? she shouted. a€?Answer me!a€?

    a€?I dona€?t owe you any exnations,a€? he replied.

    a€?Yes, you do!a€? She growled. a€?I am not asking you to answer me as your sister. I am demanding that you answer me as the Luna of Summer!a€?

    Axela€?s expression changed just slightly. A darkening in his eyes told Ashleigh what she already knew. No alpha liked to be challenged.

    Ashleigh took a confident step toward him.

    a€?Exin why the Alpha of Summer is risking his life while you stay here and hide. While your men are sent out into the war, risking themselves daily, how could you vow to stay here!a€?

    Axel still did not respond, but she could see that he was agitated. His hand was curled into a tight fist, and his jaw was clenched. It was clear to her that whatever the reason he made the vow, it wasna€?t his idea.

    Then it hit her. Of course, it wasna€?t his idea.

    Ashleigh scoffed and narrowed her eyes at her brother.

    a€?This is Alice,a€? she said softly.

    Axel looked up at her, his eyes held a warning, and she knew she must have been right.

    a€?You dona€?t know what you are talking about,a€? Axel growled.

    a€?She demanded this oath of you, didna€?t she?a€? Ashleigh scoffed again. a€?She made you promise to stay in Winter with her. I cannot believe that you would put her wants above the needs of Winter! Of all werewolves!a€?

    a€?You think that I make my decisions about this pack based on the wants and needs of my mate?a€? Axel asked.

    a€?I think that is pretty clear,a€? Ashleigh replied. Seeing the anger in his eyes, her confidence was shaken, but she clung to what little remained and straightened her back to face him.

    a€?That is... interesting to hear from you of all people,a€? he said, leaning back in his chair and narrowing his eyes at her.

    a€?What is that supposed to mean?a€? Ashleigh asked.

    a€?You and Caleb,a€? he replied.

    a€?What about us?a€?

    a€?You use me of the very thing the two of you are guilty of.a€?

    a€?What?a€? Ashleigh replied with indignation. a€?Thata€?s not true.a€?

    a€?Oh?a€? Axel asked, leaning forward and cing his elbows on his desk. a€?When our packs were still on unfriendly terms, and you were still engaged to another, Caleb brought an elite group of soldiers from Summer to Winter to protect you.a€?

    a€?He saved Winter that night!a€? Ashleigh shouted angrily.

    a€?Yes, and we are grateful,a€? Axel replied. a€?But it was not in his packa€?s best interest, just yours.a€?

    Ashleigh growled.

    a€?That is nothing like this!a€? she shouted.

    a€?How many times has Caleb givenplete control of Summer to his mother or Galen to be by your side?a€?

    Ashleigh swallowed. He was right. Over the past year, Caleb had relied more and more on Fiona and Galen to help with his tasks in managing Summer. But it couldna€?t have been just because of her, could it?

    a€?He trusts them. Since when is it bad to believe in the people around you?a€? Ashleigh replied defensively. a€?It wasna€?t always about me. He needed to gather allies for this war. You were out there too!a€?

    Axel nodded.

    a€?And if you ask any of those allies what the most important thing in Caleba€?s life is, they will all answer the same.a€?

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    a€?Summer,a€? she said.

    a€?His wife,a€? Axel replied.

    Ashleigh looked away, feeling angry at his implications.

    a€?He is a strong and capable leader. I am not questioning his devotion to his people Ashleigh,a€? Axel continued. a€?I am saying that loving your mate doesna€?t mean you cana€?t be a good leader too.a€?

    She clenched her jaw and looked back at him. He looked at her with confidence, and it filled her with frustration.

    a€?That and this... they are not the same thing!a€? she shouted. a€?I would never ask him to make an oath as selfish as the one that Alice asked of you!a€?

    Axel growled.

    a€?Ashleigh, I am warning you....a€? Axel growled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    a€?Please, Ashleigh, stop,a€? Corrine said.

    a€?No!a€? Ashleigh shouted.

    a€?Ashleigh, please,a€? Corrine tried again. a€?You really dona€?t know what you are saying.a€?

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    a€?This is all about whatever Alice went through to save Myka,a€? Ashleigh continued. a€?Whatever the cost was that has her so upset. I understand that she is in pain and wants to beforted by her mate.a€?

    Ashleigh noticed the way that Axela€?s body stiffened. He was angry.

    a€?But this is too far. We all suffer and sacrifice but preventing you from joining the war is insane! And you agreeing to it....a€? Ashleigh scoffed. a€?I knew when you insisted on staying with her that you had made a bad choice. One that would hurt Winter eventually. But I never realized just how stupid and selfish you really are!a€?

    Axel stood from his chair with a force that flung it crashing against the wall as his fists mmed into the desk with a cracking sound.

    a€?You go too far!a€? he snarled at Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh swallowed nervously. Suddenly, faced with his rage, she lost all her confidence.

    a€?In Moonguard, you saw the monsters that the infection would create, but now, because of Alice, we have a way to save not just Myka but all the other wolves from such a fate. Do you know how she did that?a€?

    Ashleigh was unable to speak.

    a€?She took the infection into herself to slow the process inside of Myka. But because of her human gics, Alice has natural immunity, so it didna€?t and wona€?t change her. So instead, the infection will always lie dormant inside of her.a€?

    Axela€?s cold gaze sent a shiver down Ashleigha€?s spine.

    a€?You and I,a€? Axel whispered, a€?are the only ones that cannot be inocted against the infection. Because the Dark Queen used my DNA to create it....a€?

    Ashleigh heard the quiet pain in his voice as he spoke, but she understood toote why it was there.

    a€?I, her mate, am the one person on this earth with whom Alice can never have a child,a€? Axel said, with angry tears escaping his eyes.

    Ashleigh gasped.

    a€?Axel...a€?

    a€?If we ever conceive, the infection inside of her will violently attack our child and possibly kill her in the process,a€? he continued.

    Despite himself, Axel sniffled and let out a pained breath. He clenched his jaw and closed his eyes.

    a€?The only thing she has ever asked for herself is to have a family with me,a€? he whispered. a€?And now, after learning the cost, she has asked for something else. To wait until after the war before she has her ovaries removed.a€?

    Ashleigh felt the tears roll down her cheeks, and a soft sob escaped her lips.

    a€?Alice has not made me do anything for her. The onlyfort she has sought from me is to hold her and pretend that I dona€?t know how heavy her heart is or that she crieste into the night, every night.a€?

    Axel suddenly felt very tired. He let out a heavy breath and rxed his shoulders, allowing them to slouch forward as his weariness grew.

    a€?Axel... Ia€?m sorry. I didna€?t know. I never meant toa€¡°a€?

    a€?I know,a€? he whispered. a€?You never do.a€?

    Ashleigh sniffled.

    a€?But sometimes, you turn your ignorance to the suffering of everyone else around you into a weapon,a€? he sighed.

    Axel took another deep breath.

    a€?I have nothing else to say,a€? he whispered, pushing away from his desk. He turned to leave the room.

    He looked back at his mother when he reached the door, she nodded, and he returned the nod before leaving them alone.

    Ashleigh let out a soft sob and moved to the couch.

    a€?Ita€?s horrible,a€? she whispered. a€?And Ia€?m sorry for them, but....a€?

    She paused, looking up at Corrine.

    a€?I still dona€?t think ita€?s a good enough reason for him to have agreed to stay out of the war.a€?

    Corrine sighed and then approached her daughter, sitting down beside her.

    a€?Ashleigh,a€? she said. a€?Alice isna€?t the one that asked Axel for an oath.a€?

    a€?What?a€?

    Corrine smiled.

    a€?I am.a€?

 Chapter 509 Her Greatest Defender

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows at her mother in confusion.

    "You?" she asked quietly. "But¡­ why would you do that?"

    Corrine took a deep breath.

    "To protect Winter."

    "I don''t understand¡­." Ashleigh whispered. "Winter isn''t under attack. So how is keeping Axel locked down here protecting it?"

    Corrine clenched her jaw and looked away.

    "There is more to winning a war than running headfirst into the fray," she sighed. "You have always relied too much on the simplicity of a fight to solve your problems."

    "What?"

    Corrine looked back at Ashleigh with irritation.

    "When you were children, if you got into an argument with your brother, you always chose to spar to decide who was right and wrong. Then, as you got older, whenever you were questioned or made to feel inadequate by another person, your immediate reaction was to challenge them. To argue or fight with them about something you knew more about."

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw, turning away.

    "My darling girl, you are strong and brave, a warrior through and through. But youck the patience and understanding to reason your problems and think ahead."

    Ashleigh felt a growing frustration in her belly.

    "Even now, you are worried about Caleb, but you attacked your brother rather than process that fear. So instead of treating your suffering heart, you created an even deeper wound."

    "We are supposed to be talking about how you decided to tie the hands of the Alpha of Winter," Ashleigh growled. "This is a war. Fighting is required!"

    "Watch your tone," Corrine warned.

    "I''m not a child anymore!" Ashleigh snarled.

    "Then stop acting like one!" Corrine growled back, a soft green glow in her eyes.

    Ashleigh swallowed and hesitated. It was enough to calm some of the fire in her heart. She took a deep, cleansing breath.

    "Why did you make Axel take an oath to remain in Winter during this war?" she asked with all the calm she could. "Every other alpha is fighting, not just for their own pack, but all the wolves."

    The glow in Corrine''s eyes fell away.

    "As I said, to protect Winter," she replied.

    "How?"

    Corrine swallowed. She seemed to search her thoughts for a moment, finding the right words to exin her meaning to Ashleigh.

    "Your father was a great and wonderful man," she began. "Loving, kind, and passionate about his role as Alpha of Winter. Everything he did, he did while considering that role. But he always thought that the best way to serve as Alpha was to maintain the pack that his own father had brought back from a troubled time."

    Corrine paused, letting out a gentle sigh before continuing. Ashleigh felt what remained of the fire in her heart slowly die away.

    "When Wyatt was a boy, there was strife between the packs, and Winter was caught in the middle of several more minor feuds. The Alpha before your grandfather was not an evil man, but he was old and tired. He made terrible decisions for Winter because they were easy. Unfortunately, those decisions allowed outsiders to enter Winter and cause much trouble.

    "Your grandfather was among a small group that could see the growing problems across Winter. They took their concerns to the Alpha but were ignored. Eventually, this led to a civil war, and in the end, it was your grandfather that won and took the title of Alpha."

    Ashleigh was familiar with the story. Throughout its history, the leadership of Winter was rarely a bloody event. Still, her grandfather had taken the mantle by defeating the previous Alpha inbat.

    "Because of his experience, your grandfather''s leadership was very traditional. He brought back old customs and reinforced others. As a result, Winter''s borders became much more closed off, and her people much more reserved."

    Ashleigh listened closely, even though she had heard it all before. It was different to listen to it told by her mother. In the past, when she read the histories, it made sense, and she felt nothing in particr about the decisions her grandfather had made. But listening to Corrine now, it somehow felt sad.

    "My family was lucky we were allowed to stay," Corrine continued. "We had snuck in, and we were outsiders. By all ounts, we should have been kicked out immediately. But your grandfather took pity on us. And when it was decided that we would stay, I made it my goal to serve Winter and prove to the Alpha that he had not made a mistake in his mercy.

    "I trained and studied. I learned every tradition and value of Winter and made them my core beliefs. I fought harder than any other in the south to earn my rankings until I was recognized and invited north. And when I met your father and felt the bond, your grandfather immediately recognized me. He smiled and told me that the Goddess had rewarded his mercy and my hard work with this blessing."

    Corrine took a breath and smiled at Ashleigh.

    "Wyatt worshipped his father," she continued. "While he was still alive, he followed him everywhere and did everything that was asked of him. He never argued or talked back. Even when I was pregnant with Axel, due any day. Your grandfather sent Wyatt to scout in the southern territories. Again, he didn''t argue, just did as he was told."

    She paused.

    "Axel was a week old when he first met your father," Corrine sighed. "I was upset that Wyatt hadn''t been there for his birth, but I understood."

    Ashleigh felt a grip on her heart. She wanted to hug her mother, but Corrine continued before she could.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "At the time that your grandfather was killed, and Wyatt took the mantle of Alpha, he held tight to the traditions and values that his father had instilled in the pack. But his grief made him even stricter than his father, andter his guilt clouded his judgment for too long."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    "Dad was a great Alpha," she said, feeling a need to defend him.

    "I never said he wasn''t," Corrine replied. "Wyatt loved his people and protected them. He was a great Alpha. But Axel is better."

    Ashleigh swallowed and furrowed her brows. She knew Axel had taken to his role as Alpha in thest few months. She would never deny that, but better than her father already? That seemed unlikely.

    "In the short time that he has led Winter, he has established a trust between our territories that has been shaky at best since your grandfather''s time. He has made allies that previously were seen as enemies. As a result, Winter is growing and flourishing even with war looming over us, and that is your brother''s influence."

    Corrine smiled.

    "For so long, he hid behind his pain and his insecurities of the past that I don''t think any of us could see the true strength in him," she continued. "But now, he has found himself, and he is leading Winter into greatness."

    Ashleigh sighed.

    "I understand what you''re saying," she replied. "But, isn''t part of being a great leader fighting alongside your troops? Not asking of them what you yourself would not do?"

    "Do you think that Axel would not defend his people? That he would rush out onto the battlefield immediately?"

    "I think he would," Ashleigh replied. "He may not have been trained the way I was or dad, but he has always been a protector. He has always defended the people he cares about."

    "Yes, and as you said, he has not been trained the way you or your father were," Corrine replied. "He was not trained for war. Axel''s strength lies in his heart."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Have you not seen the power of his love?" Corrine asked. "Bell, Alice, Winter... you."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    "Axel is strong and can fight, but his true strength is in his devotion to the ones he loves."

    Corrine paused, looking at Ashleigh with a soft smile.

    "He struggled when you first made him Alpha. But finding Alice, letting her go, deciding and enforcing Granger''s punishment, and making his oath to protect Bell from her mate. Those were the moments when he grew and became the Alpha he is now."

    Ashleigh chewed her lower lip. She could see the importance of those moments. She could even understand some of what her mother was saying, but it still didn''t make sense why he couldn''t join the fight.

    "I still don''t understand why he needs to stay in Winter."

    Corrine licked her lips, thinking of how to make Ashleigh understand. But then, she took a deep breath.

    "Part of leadership is knowing the strength of your troops, your people, and most importantly, yourself," Corrine replied. "He is, as you said, a protector, which means he wants to protect everyone. So I made him swear an oath so he wouldn''t be divided.

    "He wants to go out there and join the fight. He wants to run through the trees with his men and destroy the fae before they can kill anymore."

    "Then why are you holding him back?" Ashleigh demanded.

    "Because while he is out there, his people are back here," Corrine replied. "All of Winter and this sanctuary he has built. All of these people, unable to defend themselves, would still be here in Winter. So tell me, Ashleigh, what is a soldier that keeps turning their head to look behind them in a battle called?"

    "Dead," Ashleigh sighed.

    Corrine nodded.

    "Axel''s ce is here," Corrine said softly.

    She understood what her mother was saying. She swallowed and nodded. Though a part of her, that annoying part she couldn''t seem to stop from acting on its own, couldn''t help one finalment.

    "And you''re sure this oath has nothing to do with a mother trying to keep her son from going to war?"

    Corrine clenched her jaw and let out an irritated snort.

    "I could not stop my husband from running off and joining the scouts again. I cannot stop you, who has been chosen by the Goddess for a treacherous mission. But you think I can stop my Alpha son from joining the war?"

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    "Axel agreed to my oath," Corrine continued. "But only because he already knows the sad truth of Winter."

    "What is that?" Ashleigh asked hesitantly.

    "Ashleigh, you have read the history of our people. War always finds its way to Winter," she said coldly. "All I have really done is ensure that her greatest defender is here when it does."

 Chapter 510 Me Too, For You

    a€?She doesna€?t know her way around Spring. Shea€?s never even been there.a€?

    a€?So, draw her a map,a€? Peter replied, crossing his arms over his chest.

    Myka couldna€?t help the half-cocked grin on his face as he saw Peter''s insolent pout.

    a€?Stop,a€? Peter growled. a€?Ia€?m not being cute right now.a€?

    a€?I disagree,a€? Myka replied yfully.

    Peter let out a frustrated sigh and turned to leave the room.

    a€?Wait, wait, wait!a€? Myka called, quickly chasing after him.

    Myka grabbed Peter before he could leave the room, wrapping his arm around Petera€?s chest and resting his chin on his shoulder.

    a€?Come on now,a€? Myka whispered. a€?Dona€?t leave in a huff. We agreed to talk things out, remember?a€?

    Peter sighed.

    a€?Is there any point in talking?a€? he asked. a€?It seems pretty clear you have already made up your mind to go.a€?

    Myka enjoyed hearing the sulkiness of Petera€?s words, further proof of his feelings for Myka. He squeezed him tightly and nuzzled his nose against Petera€?s throat.

    a€?I still want to hear your opinion,a€? he whispered, leaving a soft peck against Petera€?s skin. a€?I might be willing to change my mind.a€?

    Peter clenched his jaw and swallowed as the warmth of Mykaa€?s breath tickled along his flesh.

    a€?Thata€?s cheating,a€? he whispered breathily.

    a€?What is?a€? Myka smiled, pressing another kiss along Petera€?s throat. a€?I just want to have an honest conversation with you, thata€?s all.a€?

    Mykaa€?s hand at Petera€?s chest began tracing tiny circles over his shirt. His other hand wrapped at Petera€?s waist, pulling their bodies tightly together. Peter let out a soft gasp as he felt Mykaa€?s growing excitement.

    a€?Liar...a€? Peter whispered, trying desperately to hold to his senses.

    Myka smiled. He bit his lower lip, enjoying Petera€?s reaction. He lowered his hand along Petera€?s hip and down to his thigh. He squeezed along the muscle, and then his hand moved over the growing bulge in Petera€?s pants.

    a€?This seems pretty honest to me,a€? Myka whispered, nipping softly at Petera€?s throat. He gave him a gentle grope.

    Peter drew a sharp intake of breath and could no longer hold himself. He leaned back into Myka,ying his head on his lovera€?s shoulder and exposing his throat.

    Myka needed no further prompting. He immediately began to lick and kiss along Petera€?s throat as his hand massaged the growing bulge in Petera€?s pants.

    Peter let out soft moans as he enjoyed Mykaa€?s touch. At the same time, he felt Myka growing even harder as he rubbed himself against Petera€?s backside.

    Myka moved both his hands to release Peter from the confines of his pants while Peter removed his shirt, leaving him only in his boxers.

    Peter turned around and immediately pulled at Mykaa€?s shirt. Myka grinned and helped him to remove the offending material. But, before the shirt was entirely off, Petera€?s mouth was already wrapped at Mykaa€?s nipple, he bit him, and Myka hissed.

    Myka nced down to see Peter looking at him with a mischievous smile as his tongue danced yfully around the nipple.

    Myka growled and slipped his fingers into Petera€?s hair. Then, grabbing a handful and pulling his head back, he crashed their mouths together in a sloppy but passionate kiss.

    Their tongues fought for dominance, and their hands groped and pulled at each other. There was a desperate need in each of them. After five years of pent-up desire and longing, Myka couldna€?t help but wonder if the next five years would be spent making up for that lost time.

    The thought only fueled the already raging fire inside of him. He grabbed Peter and lifted him, carrying him further into the room as their aggressive kiss continued. When they reached the bed, Myka pulled back and pushed Peter down.

    They stared at each other, huffing to catch their breath. Myka quickly removed thest shred of clothing from Petera€?s body, and just as quickly, he took him into his mouth.

    Peter let out a shuddering moan as Mykaa€?s hot mouth took him in. It wasna€?t slow and teasing, he swallowed him up, and Peter cried out at the sudden intensity of the pleasure.

    Myka was confident when he took Peter into his mouth, but it had been a long time since he had done this, five years to be exact. As he bobbed his head and sucked down on Petera€?s thick shaft, he started to feel the fatigue in his jaw.

    Peter could feel Myka slowing down. He smiled to himself as he realized that Myka had been overly confident.

    When Peter pushed Myka off of him, Myka assumed that Peter was taking pity on him. But he was surprised when Peter stood off the bed and before Myka expectantly.

    a€?On your knees,a€? Peter growled.

    Myka gave him a questioning look.

    a€?Dona€?t start something you cana€?t finish,a€? Peter replied with a self-satisfied grin.

    Myka swallowed. His jaw was already aching, but something in the way that Peter looked at him, in the arrogant way he spoke to him, sent a thrill through Myka.

    Rather than take pity on him, Peter had decided to show Myka that sometimes, he liked being in control.<novelnext></novelnext>

    a€?Down on your knees, open your mouth,a€? Peter repeated.

    Myka did as he was told. He got down on his knees before Peter. He licked his lips and opened his mouth.

    Peter grabbed his shaft and guided it into Mykaa€?s mouth, letting out a shuddering breath and closing his eyes as the warmth enveloped him once more.

    Myka grabbed Petera€?s hips to brace himself. Then, he began to suck and move over Peter. But to his surprise, Peter stopped him.

    a€?You had your chance to show me what you could do,a€? Peter said, looking down at Myka with dark mischief. a€?Now, just be a good boy and take what I give you.a€?

    Mykaa€?s eyes widened, and a pulse of confused excitement ran through his body.

    Peter reached his hands into Mykaa€?s hair, grabbing hold of his dark blue strands and holding them tightly as he thrust into Mykaa€?s mouth.

    Myka let out a surprised groan, but he didna€?t push Peter away or try to pull back.

    The feeling of Peter thrusting into his mouth was strange and slightly frightening, but Myka was not altogether against it. In fact, he was unexpectedly pleased with Petera€?s decisive actions.

    Seeing that Myka responded well to his movements, Peter increased his tempo as he felt the pressure in his shaft building. He leaned his head back and let out his moans as he continued to thrust into the warmth of Mykaa€?s mouth.

    Strengthening his grip on Mykaa€?s head, Peter gave one final thrust, letting out a thick groan as he released himself into Mykaa€?s throat. He continued to hold Myka in ce until he had swallowed every drop.

    Peter took a deep breath as he let go of Myka and pulled away, falling back onto the bed and staring up at the ceiling as he tried to catch his breath. His body was humming from his release. He chuckled to himself as he thought of the expression on Mykaa€?s face when he first thrust into his throat.

    a€?Did you enjoy yourself?a€?

    Peter felt a sudden jolt of uneasiness at Mykaa€?s words. He swallowed and looked down at the end of the bed. Myka stood there, looking down at Peter. He wiped his mouth and lifted one of his brows.

    a€?You certainly seemed to enjoy yourself....a€? Myka said. The look in his eyes was dark and slightly concerning.

    a€?Myka...a€? Peter called nervously.

    Myka moved his hands down on Petera€?s thighs.

    a€?Ita€?s my turn now, right?a€? Myka said with a dangerous smile. He hooked his hands under Petera€?s legs.

    Peter gasped as he was dragged further down the bed.

    a€?Myka!a€? he called out.

    a€?Shhh...a€? Myka whispered, flipping Peter onto his stomach and pping his ass roughly. a€?Just be a good boy and take what I give you.a€?

    ***

    a€?Damn it, Myka!a€? Peter growled, feeling the ache in his back and legs.

    a€?Werena€?t you the one that said not to start things you couldna€?t finish?a€? Myka asked, wrapping his arms tenderly around Peter.

    Peter swatted Mykaa€?s hands away as he pulled the nkets up as a barrier between them.

    a€?You were too rough!a€? Peter growled. a€?And you didna€?t listen when I said to go slower.a€?

    a€?And you came into my mouth without warning,a€? Myka growled.

    Peter chewed his lower lip; he had gotten carried away. He took a deep breath through his nose and then pushed the nkets away. Myka grinned and immediately moved over to snuggle against Petera€?s warm body.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry I was too rough,a€? Myka whispered, nuzzling against the crook of Petera€?s neck. a€?I wona€?t do it again.a€?

    Peter looked away.

    a€?You dona€?t have to do that...a€? he replied quietly.

    Myka grinned.

    a€?What?a€?

    Peter felt the warmth spreading over his face.

    a€?I said...a€? he sighed. a€?Ita€?s ok... sometimes. Just... when we agree to it.a€?

    Myka squeezed Peter in his arms and kissed his throat.

    a€?I love you, Peter.a€?

    a€?Yea, yea...a€? Peter replied with an annoyed sigh. a€?Me too, for you.a€?

 Chapter 511 Alone In Your Grief

    Alice sighed as she saw the name on her phone. As she epted the call and brought the receiver to her ear, she was not given the chance for greetings.

    "Where are you?"

    Alice gave a half smile. The woman was certainly dedicated.

    "Why, hello, Dr. Bell, how lovely to hear from you. I am doing quite well today. Thank you for asking."

    "Well, Miss Alice, I would love to confirm that for myself. Perhaps in an appointment? Like the one we had scheduled for, hmm, when was it? Oh! Yes, that''s right¡­. Now!"

    "Oh, was that today?" Alice asked with a smile. "Ipletely forgot. I guess we will need to reschedule again."

    She could hear Bell take a deep, irritated breath on the other end of the line. Then, after a few silent moments, Bell returned.

    "Avoiding seeing me won''t change anything."

    "I''m not avoiding you. I''ve just been busy," Alice replied with a hint of tediousness. "There is a war going on, you know? Much more important things to do than having checkups."

    "Just because the results show that you still carry the infection doesn''t mean we''ve given up," Bell continued, ignoring Alice''s attempt to sidestep the conversation. "Peter, myself and the team in Summer are all still looking for a way to remove it entirely from your system."

    Alice clenched her jaw.

    "But Alice," Bell continued. "We need to make sure that you are really ok. We have no way of knowing for sure that it won''t have an effect on you eventually. So please, stop skipping our appointments."

    "It''s already had an effect on me, Bell," Alice replied, a sinister smile in her voice. "I think that''s enough for now."

    She heard the soft sigh from Bell.

    "I''m sorry, Alice, I can''t imagine."

    "Please don''t," Alice replied. "I don''t need it."

    "Alice," Bell said. "Even if we ignore this part of your medical record, you still need toe in."

    Alice sighed.

    "You''reing on a little strong, doctor, I know you miss the gant Galen, but this is a bit unprofessional, don''t you think?" Alice replied yfully.

    "I''m serious, Alice," Bell sighed. "We have a treatment n that needs to be kept. The lesions in your brain have shown signs of improvement, but they are still a real threat."

    Alice swallowed and closed her eyes.

    "You''re right," she said.

    "Good," Bell replied, a smile in her voice. "Then I will let this slide today, but you need toe to see me tomorrow."

    "We''ll see how the day ys out," Alice replied coolly.

    Bell sighed in frustration but didn''t push any further.

    "Our business aside, is Axel doing all right?"

    Alice suddenly straightened her back as she felt a weight drop in her stomach.

    "Why do you ask?" she replied.

    "I saw him a little while agoing out of his office," Bell began. "He seemed upset. It''s not a foreign look on him these days, but it seemed like a bit more this time."

    Alice swallowed, feeling a pain in her chest.

    "I haven''t seen him today," she admitted. "Last night, I stayed with one of the refugee families. They live on the far side of the safe zone and needed some helpte into the night."

    "You might check in with him," Bell suggested. "Neither of you is alone in your grief, but it''s difficult to remember that sometimes."

    Bell didn''t give Alice a chance to deny her grief, ending the call before she could reply.

    She was left wondering if something was wrong with Axel, something beyond her.

    "You''re avoiding your husband," a familiar voice called out.

    Alice turned to see the blue hair like a shining beacon in the snowy white around him.

    "That''s rich," Alice smiled. "Coming from a man that avoided his man for five years."

    "I didn''t avoid," Myka replied. "I just didn''t chase right away."

    "Mmhmm," Alice smirked.

    "Either way, it means I can give you expert advice on the subject," Myka continued with a bright smile and a shrug of his shoulders. "That advice is, don''t do it. You will regret it."

    Alice looked away.

    "He''s not my husband, you know," she said, sidestepping the topic.

    "I wondered," he replied. "And why is that?"

    "Timing," she replied with a smile. "We have the best timing."

    Myka grinned at the sarcasm in her voice.

    "First, we met when we were children and then promptly had our memories erased of each other. Then, we met again, but we gave each other up to ensure his sister was safe from a monster. Finally, we could be together, but only after I brought his dead father home to Winter. And shattered my mind, of course."

    Myka''s eyes widened, and he took a deep breath.

    "So, between our separations, my close calls with death, and proper mourning, we have not had the chance for a wedding. And then, of course, there is the small matter of a war between the packs."

    "Wow¡­" Myka sighed.

    Alice nodded.

    "So, we have agreed to not worry about it until the war is settled," Alice sighed, then turned her patented smile on Myka. "What about you and Peter?"

    "We are still getting to know each other again," he replied. "But I don''t n on letting him go."

    "Good," Alice said, this time with a genuine smile.

    "Alice?" he called to her.

    "Hmm?" she replied.

    Alice looked up to see Myka with a calm and focused expression. His eyes held a warmth and concern that made her heart beat harder.

    "You know you''re not alone," he said. "Not anymore."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alice swallowed and smiled.

    "I know," she nodded.

    "Do you?" he asked.

    Of course," sheughed. "You''re right here."

    Myka tilted his head to the side and smiled.

    "I meant Axel," he said.

    Alice clenched her jaw and looked away.

    "I know."

    "You can''t keep avoiding him, Alice," Myka continued. "I know you don''t want to burden him, but¨C"

    "It''s not about that," she replied with a sigh. "I''m not avoiding him because I don''t want to be a burden. I just don''t want to feel the way I feel."

    "And how do you feel?" he asked gently.

    "Guilty, selfish¡­. Unworthy."

    She smiled sadly.

    "There was¡­ a moment," she said. A gentle strain in her voice as she tried to keep smiling. "Just a small one, more like an instant."

    She paused, licking and then biting her top lip before continuing.

    "A tiny, half a second, where I wondered if it had to be him?"

    Alice took a shaky breath as her knees buckled. Myka put his arm around her as he saw her be unsteady. She leaned into him, not even realizing that she needed the support.

    Myka guided her to sit on a log not far from them. She took a few breaths, a few moments to recover. Then, when she seemed stable again, Myka broached the subject.

    "Could you really go through the rest of this life without Axel?" he asked softly.

    Alice closed her eyes and took a deep breath through her nose, pulling the cold air deep into her lungs and blowing it slowly through her lips.

    "I''m not sure I could endure even the thought of that life," she whispered.

    She curled her lips between her teeth, chewing on them to keep the tears from falling.

    "What is it?" Myka asked softly, putting his arm around her shoulders.

    "I have spent my life unable to express any real emotion," she said. "ying a role everywhere I went, and with everything I did."

    She licked her lips, taking another breath and showing a sad smile.

    "And now, when I need to do exactly that, keep my real emotions buried deep inside, I can''t."

    "But¡­ why would you need to do that?" Myka asked as he rubbed her shoulder. "Axel loves you, Alice. He would want to know how you are really feeling."

    Alice swallowed and then looked up at Myka with tears welled in her eyes.

    "Because he is the only person who has never seen me as broken," she whispered. "After everything, he has never looked at me as less than anyone else."

    "And why would he now?" Myka smiled tenderly. "You''re still you, Alice."

    "You don''t understand," Alice replied and turned away with a sniffle.

    "Help me understand," Myka replied, squeezing her shoulder.

    Alice sniffled and then closed her eyes.

    "Axel and I talked before about the possibility of not having children," she said.

    She paused to take a deep breath and swallow.

    "I had told him that I would understand if he married someone else and had a family with them, that I would be fine if he wanted to keep me on the side."

    She smiled as the tears fell.

    Myka took a deep breath and looked away.

    "Alice¡­"

    "He was against the idea," she chuckled.

    "Of course he was!" Myka replied. "It''s a ridiculous idea."

    Alice nodded.

    "But it was still an option I gave him," she said with a self-deprecating smile. "And now¡­"

    "Alice,e on, you can''t really think he would suddenly change his mind like that."

    Alice clenched her jaw and swallowed; she shrugged as she looked away.

    "Wouldn''t it be the simplest solution?" she said. "He could have a family, a real Luna, and I would still be here for whatever he wanted me for."

    Myka let out a pained sigh as he listened.

    "Axel would never do that," he said. "Even if he was that determined to have children, he couldn''t hurt you like that, keeping you on the side to watch him with someone else? That''s stupid."

    "I know," she whispered with a bitterugh. Then with a sharp inhale of breath and a sob, she added. "But I''d rather that than the alternative."

    "What''s the alternative?" Myka asked gently.

    Alice sniffled.

    "That he might send me away," she whispered. "He might think I''d be happy with anyone''s child over him. That his love for me and my dreams would overrule his own."

    "Selfishly," a deep voice called from behind them.

    Alice gasped, turning to see her golden Viking staring back at her with a pained look in his eyes.

    "I had never even considered that option."

 Chapter 512 Help You Ease Your Mind

    They walked together in silence.

    Myka had almost immediately excused himself at Axel''s arrival. Alice, for once in her life, was left speechless.

    For his part, all that Axel had said was that they should go home.

    As they trudged through the snow, Alice could only hear the loud thumping of her heart and the endless panic in her mind. How much had he heard? Did he misunderstand?

    Nearing their home, she tried desperately to swallow down her nerves, to push her fears far out of reach and think of a way to turn the situation around. To exin away the things he had heard without making it any worse.

    Axel opened the door, stepping inside ahead of her. Alice swallowed as she followed him in. She closed the door, holding her position for a moment as she tried to steel herself to the fear and panic before she turned back to face him.

    "Axel, what you heard¨C"

    She gasped as her words were cut short. The moment she had turned to face him, Axel had wrapped her in a tight embrace, pulling her body flush against his and burying his face in her shoulder.

    Though it took her a second to recover her senses, as soon as she did, she wrapped her arms around him and held him just as tight.

    They held each other in silence for a long time.

    It was Axel that broke their silence.

    He took a deep breath and loosened his grip on her. Then, pulling away from her, he pressed his fingertips gently to her face.

    "You''re cold," he whispered.

    Alice swallowed; her heart was in her throat.

    Axel moved away from her, removing his coat and hanging it on the coat rack beside the door.

    "I''ll run you a hot bath," he said quietly as he moved toward the stairs.

    Alice furrowed her brow, confused and unsure how to feel.

    "Axel¡­" she called out to him.

    He paused on the stairs and nced back over his shoulder.

    "There will be time to talk," he said. "For now, we need to get you warm."

    ***

    The first time Axel brought Alice to their home, they slowly toured the house together. She looked in each room, smiling at the small things that reminded her of him.

    Like the row of brushes,bs, and hair ties of varying sizes, the beads, and small metal sps he alternated as decorations within his braids.

    Every room was decorated in a simple but warm style, and there was nothing that she didn''t like. But there was one thing that she had found strange.

    The master bedroom had its own bathroom,rger than she had expected. Two sinks, with matched sets of toothbrushes, soaps, and basic toiletries. There was arge linen closet filled with fluffy towels and two robes that hung on the outside of the door. The toilet was in its own separate room, while there was arge standing shower with a bench and two removable shower heads.

    But the feature that had made Alice tilt her head and look at Axel with a confused smile had been an oversized freestanding copper soaking tub. When she had asked him about it, he had shrugged with a slight blush creeping into his cheeks. He told her he had found long ago that a warm bath could calm his nerves and help him think through the things that left him feeling shaken.

    During all the time they had lived here together, Alice had never once used it.

    She stepped into the bathroom wearing only her robe, her hair loose, falling just above her shoulders. It was warmer than their bedroom had been. The tub was already filled, and a gentle sweetness in the air told her Axel had likely used some kind of fragrance in the water.

    As she stepped closer to the tub, the gentle scent of roses tickled her nose, and she could see red petals floating on the water''s surface.

    She smiled, reaching her hand in and feeling the warmth of the water.

    Alice removed her robe, cing it on a small rack beside the tub, which also held the towel she would use to dry herself when she was done. Then, she carefully stepped into the tub. Immediately, the hot water against her skin sent small rxing ripples of warmth over her body.

    As she settled into the water, sheid her head back on the small towel Axel had left on the side of the tub. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    Alice had never experienced something like this before. She had never had a bath in her life, only quick showers meant to clean her body, except, of course, for the ones that she had taken with Axel, which were hardly meant to clean anything.

    But as far back as she could remember, no matter who the role was, she had never just taken a bath for rxation or warmth. It was nice.

    After a few minutes, she heard the door open. She opened her eyes to look at him as he entered the room. Immediately, she was surprised and disappointed. She assumed that his entering the bathroom meant he nned to join her. That they would make up in the way, they best knew how, through touch and pleasure.

    But as he walked into the room, it was clear that was not the case. He had taken his braids out, so all his hair hung loose past his shoulders, but he didn''t wear a robe. Instead, he wore lounge pants and a t-shirt.

    Alice swallowed as he approached without a word. Then, from behind the bathtub, he pulled out a small stool, cing it at the head of the tub, where shey back watching him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Is the water warm enough?" Axel asked but didn''t quite meet her eyes.

    Alice nodded and swallowed nervously.

    "You coulde in," she offered, "feel for yourself."

    Axel let out a soft chuckle. He stretched his arm out over the side of the tub, reaching in just enough to let his fingertips dip into the water.

    He nodded.

    "Feels warm," he replied.

    Alice didn''t know what to say. He had ignored her offer; she could only assume he didn''t want to be with her. She swallowed and looked away. Her hand absentmindedly yed with one of the rose petals.

    Axel watched her expression from the corner of his eye and saw her concern, hesitation, and fear. He saw the petals she yed with.

    "Do you know why people put rose petals in baths?" he asked.

    Alice looked at him and then back at the rose petal she held between her fingers.

    "No," she replied.

    "Sit forward," he said gently.

    Alice hesitated for a moment but then did as he asked. She leaned forward, bringing her knees up so that her chest was pressed to them and her back was exposed to him.

    Axel reached his hand into the water, bringing a handful up to her shoulders. He poured it over her, letting it flow gently down her back.

    Alice closed her eyes, resting her chin on her knees as the warmth fell over her.

    He reached for another handful of water, this time with a petal. He again poured the water over her back, and the petal stayed against her skin, clinging to her spine.

    "It soothes the skin," he whispered.

    Axel reached out and pressed his thumb gently against the petal on her back. Alice let out a soft gasp, surprised at the touch.

    "When the petals soak, they release their natural oils and create rosewater," he said, cing another petal against her back. He massaged them gently against her skin. "Which is known to soothe the skin and enhance the mood."

    Alice drew in a deep breath. She closed her eyes and felt the warmth of the water that surrounded her. The strength of his hands kneaded at the sore muscles in her back.

    Axel continued to massage her back until he felt the tension in her easing. Then, he slowly moved his hands back to her shoulders, gently squeezing and kneading them as she let out soft breaths and gentle moans, letting him know where it felt best.

    "Axel," she called to him softly.

    "Yes?"

    "Why are you doing this?" she asked.

    "I wanted to warm you up and help you ease your mind," he replied simply.

    Alice sat back against the tub, not allowing him a chance to remove his hands. Instead, they moved over her shoulders and down her chest. By the time she hadid back with her head resting on the small towel and looking up at him, his handsy on her breasts in the water, his fingertips almost grazing her firm nipples.

    Axel swallowed and licked his lips. He looked down at her; a gentle expression was on her face. One he had only seen once or twice. An expression of vulnerability, of honesty.

    He couldn''t help himself. He leaned forward and kissed her lips gently. Alice returned his kiss, stretching her mouth toward him as he pulled away.

    "I''m sorry," he whispered. Then, sitting up straight and pulling his hands away from her body. "This is supposed to be about helping you rx and process some of what you''ve been feeling."

    "What about you?" Alice asked.

    "What?"

    "You also have a lot on your mind," she said. "And not just about me."

    He nodded.

    "That''s true," he sighed, running his fingers through his hair.

    Alice turned in the water andid her chin on the tub''s edge, smiling at him.

    "Axel¡­" she whispered with a sultry lilt in her voice. "Don''t we do our best thinking together?"

 Chapter 513 They, Who Loved Each Other

    Axel smirked. He leaned forward and brought his face to hers, looking into her gold and chocte eyes.

    "Yes," he whispered. "We do."

    Alice bit her lower lip and smiled. A fluttering relief in her belly as she thought he would ept, and she could fill his thoughts with something other than doubts and questions.

    "Then join me," she replied softly.

    Axel tilted his head and looked at her with a gentleness that made her breath hitch. He reached his hand up and pushed her hair back behind her ear.

    "Not until your heart has calmed and your mind has settled."

    Alice tilted her head against his hand in a pout.

    "How is my heart supposed to be calm when you''re so close and yet so far."

    Axel smiled and leaned forward, pressing his head to hers in a gentle nuzzle.

    "Do you think I don''t know the beat of your heart?" he whispered against her ear. "The way it hums when you are peaceful. Thumps when you''re scared. Do you think I haven''t memorized that strong beat that only ys for me?"

    Their temples rested against each other as he spoke. Alice inhaled hisforting and intoxicating scent. The sweet and musky air touched every one of her senses.

    "I know your heartbeat better than my own," he whispered. "I know when you want me and when you want to distract me."

    Alice felt a chill run down her spine.

    She swallowed and turned away.

    Axel sat back on the stool. Alice nced in his direction, expecting to see anger or at least disappointment. But instead, that gentle expression, that calm and tender look, gazed back at her.

    She let out a soft sigh and turned in the water,ying her back against the tub and resting her neck on the towel light before.

    Alice closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The subtle but sweet scent of the rosewater twirled in her nose. She allowed it to roll over her as she tried to calm her fears and worries.

    "How long were you listening to Myka and me?" she asked.

    "Not long," Axel replied without hesitation. "I heard you tell him about a conversation you and I had not long after you came back to me."

    Alice swallowed. Suddenly feeling very naked in front of him.

    Axel felt the fear in her, the quickening of her heart, and how she pulled away from him. He reached out, cing his hands on her shoulders. Almost instantly, she began to rx.

    Feeling the warmth of his hand, the connection through their touch. Alice felt relieved and also irritated.

    "No," she said, sitting forward and crossing her arms over her chest.

    "What is it?" Axel asked with concern.

    "It''s not fair," she said. "If I can''t touch you, you can''t touch me either."

    Axel sighed.

    "Alice, I was trying to help you ease your mind."

    "I know," she said, looking back at him, "and you know that with you, in your arms, is when I feel at ease."

    "Yes, but¡­ Alice, we need to talk, to be open about whatever it is that is hanging between us. I don''t need to be distracted from that conversation, and you don''t need to avoid it."

    Alice swallowed. She knew he was right, and though that had been her n, it wasn''t anymore. She didn''t want to have the conversation. Instead, she wanted to lose themselves in their passion and forget her doubts and fears.

    But even more than that, she wanted to continue to feel that open connection with him. That honest bond they shared. And that wouldn''t be possible without addressing those fears.

    "My hearing isn''t like yours," she said. "My senses are trained, not heightened. You can hear my heart from another room and feel thefort it brings you. But I can only feel yours when we touch."

    Axel listened, he knew this already, but he didn''t realize that she couldn''t hear him. He knew that when he touched her, it soothed her almost immediately, but he didn''t realize that was the reason.

    He took a deep breath and stood up. He reached his hands to the bottom of his shirt and grabbed it. Then he looked at her with seriousness.

    "I will not be distracted," he said.

    "We don''t have to do anything, I promise," she said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Axel licked his lips, sighing as he wondered if it was a good idea, but he removed his shirt anyway.

    Alice looked at his impressive body with the same hunger she always had. Though every intimate moment they shared left her satisfied and writhing in pleasure, she could never get enough of him.

    "Alice¡­" he said with warning as his thumbs slipped into the waist of his lounge pants.

    Alice looked up at him with a grin.

    "I made a promise, but I''m not dead," she replied. "Can''t I, at minimum, have a feast with my eyes before you starve me."

    She bit down on her lower lip as she watched his waistline with anticipation. Axel let out a soft growl.

    "What?" she asked, looking up at his raised eyebrow.

    "Turn around," he said.

    "You''ve got to be kidding," she scoffed.

    "Sit forward and turn the other way," he instructed.

    "Axel, I have seen every part of you," she argued. "Why bother acting shy now?"

    Axel growled again.

    "Turn around, or I''m putting my shirt back on."

    With a huff and a pout, Alice did as she was told. She heard the shuffle of his clothing and the movement in the water as he climbed in. Then, as he stretched his legs out, he slipped his arm around her waist and pulled her back toy against his chest.

    Alice closed her eyes and let his presence envelop her. The warmth of the water and his skin touching hers was like the warmest nket on a cold night. His arm at her waist hugged her gently. And the soft tickle of his long hair sticking to the parts of her shoulders and chest that slipped out of the water brought a smile to her face.

    This was what she needed, to feel his warmth, his presence. To hear the sound of his breathing and his soft heartbeat blending into a song in her soul. The connection between them was profound. Just a touch was enough, but to be wrapped in him. It was another level.

    Axel had insisted on a conversation. He had refused to get into the water with her because he didn''t want her to distract them from the conversation.

    He wanted her to feel safe andfortable. To know that he wasn''t going anywhere, but he needed her to know that the things she was afraid of were not real.

    He agreed to get in because he knew she was right. She only lowered her defenses when he held her in his arms, and they existed together. But now, as he held her soft, naked body pressed against his own, he struggled to maintain hisposure.

    The instinct was natural. It was primal. The need to mate.

    The wolf in him found the idea of holding back to be ridiculous and insulting to his mate. Instead, he wanted to shower her in affection, to hold her close and press warm, wet kisses all over her body until she was worn out from the intensity of his passion.

    Axel bit down on the inside of his lip, trying to calm his urges. He knew that she could feel his excitement growing. In truth, it wouldn''t take much for her to turn this situation into a distraction, and he wasn''t sure he could resist if she did.

    Alice let out a sigh, not a moan or a whimper of desire, a sigh filled with heavy emotion.

    Suddenly Axel''s rational mind was in control once more. His focus on tearing down the barriers they had ced between themselves became clear again.

    He hugged her tighter, knowing there was nothing he could say until she was ready to speak.

    Alice felt his arms squeeze her gently, showing her that he was there, waiting for her to tell him what she needed.

    "We can''t have a family," she said softly. "You and I, can never have a family together."

    It was the first time she was admitting the whole truth out loud.

    The problem wasn''t that she couldn''t have a baby or that he couldn''t. But that they couldn''t.

    They, who loved each other.

    They, who spent so many years with an emptiness in their hearts, longing to be together without even knowing.

    They, who had found each other and given each other up for the good of everyone else.

    And they, who had finally decided that their bond mattered more to them than what others believed was right or wrong.

    Alice felt a painful tightness in her chest at the thoughts that swirled in her mind.

    "Axel¡­" she whispered painfully. "I think¡­ I think my heart is broken."

 Chapter 514 My Love... Is Selfish

    Axel leaned forward, resting his chin on her shoulder and holding her close.

    "I know," he whispered. "I know."

    Alice let out a sob, quickly covering her mouth as the tears poured uncontrobly. She tried to keep herself from losing control, but it was a struggle.

    "Let it go, Alice," Axel whispered. "I''m right here, and I''m not going anywhere."

    Alice took a shaky breath; she lowered her hand and hugged his arms around her stomach. The sobs came with force. She shook as she cried in his arms.

    It seemed like an eternity before the tears stopped falling.

    Axel had turned the faucet, adding more hot water to the tub. Alicey against his chest, taking tiny breaths.

    "I''m sorry," Axel whispered.

    "For what?" Alice asked.

    "I promised you," he said. "I promised to give you a family. But in the end, I am the reason you can''t have one."

    Alice closed her eyes. It hurt to hear.

    She wanted a family with Axel. She wanted to see him holding their baby in his arms. To watch him be a father that was loving and tender. To see how he would teach their children right from wrong, how he wouldugh and smile as he watched them grow.

    It was a beautiful dream. One that she had envisioned almost from the moment she recognized him.

    "I want you to be happy, Alice," Axel whispered with a pained voice, "I will do anything in my power to do that for you."

    Alice swallowed, and her panic began to rise.

    "I am happy," she replied quickly.

    She felt his entire body stiffen at her words.

    "That''s the first lie you''ve told me," he said.

    Their bodies were touching, pressed together, yet somehow, he suddenly felt so far away.

    Alice chewed her bottom lip.

    Axel''s hands moved to her shoulders, squeezing them gently.

    "We don''t lie to each other, Alice, not us."

    He was right. Axel was the one person she never wanted to lie to.

    Alice swallowed down her fear and took a deep breath.

    She gathered her nerves and turned in the tub. She was on her knees between his legs and looking at him desperately.

    "I will never be happy without you!" she shouted in a panic. "So don''t find someone else to give you a family, and don''t send me away because you think I will resent you. I won''t! I wanted a family with you! Without you, there''s no point, no happiness. Nothing!"

    Alice stared at Axel as she finished shouting, waiting for his reaction, licking her lips nervously.

    "Is that what all this is about?" he asked. His eyes were hidden by his long hair, making it hard for Alice to judge his mood.

    He turned away from her, seemingly to collect his thoughts, but Alice waited patiently to hear his response.

    "I heard what you said to Myka," he said quietly. "I didn''t like it, but I also didn''t really think you were serious."

    He let out a sigh before turning back to face her.

    Axel tilted his head slightly, his hair falling away from his face, and she saw something strange in his expression. A hardness she hadn''t seen before.

    "You seem to be confused about something, Alice," he said, his tone colder than she expected. "I thought I had made myself clear, but it seems I was mistaken."

    Alice swallowed nervously at the change in his demeanor. The gentle eyes, the warm tone, it was gone. Reced by something more.... primal.

    "Alice, I told you when I gave you that mark that once you were mine, there was no going back," he continued.

    Axel reached out and pulled Alice toward him, crashing her chest against his with enough force to ssh some of the water onto the bathroom floor.

    Alice gasped as she looked up at him, surprised by how close his face was to hers and the heat she saw in his eyes.

    "I am a decent man. I give to those I can, support my pack, and sacrifice when necessary," he whispered, his breath tickling her lips. "But my love¡­ is selfish."

    He let out a soft growl.

    "I will spend the rest of my life trying to make up for what you have lost," he whispered, his lips so close that she could feel the movement of each word. "But make no mistake, you are mine, and I have no intention of ever letting you go."

    Alice took a shaky breath as the spark that belonged to him alone suddenly grew into a raging inferno within her. She swallowed as her throat dried, and her hunger grew. She leaned forward to kiss him, but he pulled back.

    Alice let out a soft whimper of protest.

    Axel smiled and turned her to sit back against him once more.

    "Didn''t you promise not to try anything?" he asked yfully.

    Alice sighed with annoyance but didn''t actually respond. Her heart and mind were at war with each other. Her natural desire to push and walk the line of yful rebellion fought against the relief she felt in the deepest parts of her heart.

    Axel smiled to himself and hugged her close.

    "Tell me honestly," he said, his voice filled with warmth once more. "Did you think I would suddenly change my mind about how I feel for you?"

    "No, not about how you feel," she replied honestly. "But I was afraid you would try to sacrifice yourself for me. You would think I want a child more than I want you."

    Axel kissed her shoulder.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "My father and sister seemed to always think that sacrificing themselves was the only way to honor your word or prove yourself," Axel whispered. "Do you wish I was that altruistic?"

    Alice licked her lips as he ced another kiss closer to her throat.

    "No," she said. "I told you; I just want you. And I want you for a long, long time, so sacrifice is off the table."

    Axel''s hands moved along her stomach to her side. They made their way up until each hand cupped one of her breasts. Alice let out a soft gasp as his thumbs gently rubbed her nipples.

    Alice leaned back against his chest as the gentle touches sent sensual ripples throughout her body.

    "Is there anything else you are keeping from me?" he asked, his tongue running up her throat.

    Alice let out a soft moan as he squeezed her nipples.

    "No¡­" she whispered.

    "Nothing?" he asked, giving her another squeeze and a light nibble at her throat.

    Alice arched her back and took in a sharp breath.

    "No, nothing¡­" she replied.

    "Then you won''t run away anymore?" he asked, kissing her throat and gently massaging her breasts. "You won''t hide your tears from me? Or stay out all night to avoid me?"

    Alice rolled her head against his shoulder, panting as his hands knew just how to touch her breasts to get her worked up.

    "No¡­" she whispered between breaths. "I won''t¡­ I promise."

    She reached down, running her hand along his thigh, but he stopped her. Abandoning one of her breasts, he grabbed her hand and removed it from touching him.

    "Tsk, tsk¡­" he whispered against her ear. "You promised not to try anything."

    "But¡­" Alice whispered as the hand that had stopped her found a new task, sliding down her hip and over her thigh. "You¡­ what are you doing?"

    Axel kissed along her throat, biting gently below her jaw as his fingers slipped into her folds, and Alice let out a soft whimper.

    "Me?" he asked. "I''m punishing you for doubting my love."

    "I never¡­ doubted!" she cried out as two of his fingers slipped inside her.

    Axel struggled to hold back when hearing her cries and feeling her walls squeezed around his fingers. His erection was painfully hard, but he needed to feel her more. He had felt separated from her for days like a wall was ced between them.

    His longing for her had grown with each passing moment, beginning before they knew that she still carried the infection. He had felt selfish for wanting to be with her, to feel the closeness between them when he knew how much she was suffering.

    Having a family was a dream for him as well. But Alice, there was nothing he wanted more than her.

    Her moans grew louder as he slipped a third finger inside as his thumb teased her sensitive nub, and his other hand squeezed her nipple.

    As he moved his fingers inside of her, her body reacted to him, squeezing his fingers tight as her breathing grew more and more desperate, and her soft moans became loud cries.

    Alice felt the growing pressure inside her. She reached out, grabbing the tub''s edge with both hands to steady herself as the tension finally exploded. She shook and panted as the wave of pleasure rolled over her.

    Axel removed his hand from her hot folds and almost immediately lifted her hips to line himself up with her entrance.

    Still reeling from the first orgasm, Alice hardly paid attention until she felt him pushing into her. She let out a shuddering breath. Her walls still trembled and convulsed from the orgasm she was still recovering from.

    Axel let out a soft groan as he pushed further inside her, feeling the tightness that clung to him.

    Alice gripped tightly to the tub. She expected him to start moving right away. When he didn''t, she nced back at him.

    He looked at her with hunger, his face flushed.

    Alice felt a sudden rush of desire run through her, and she could see how much he wanted to feel the sweet relief of making love to her, but still, he didn''t move.

    "What are you waiting for?" she whispered.

    "I''m just enjoying being inside of you," he whispered back.

    Alice was surprised by the effect his words had on her. Feeling a hot jolt move through her when she heard them.

    She licked her lips and squeezed around him. Axel grabbed her hips, holding them in ce while reacting to her movement.

    "Alice¡­" he whispered heavily. "You promised¡­"

    Before she could respond, Axel lifted her and pulled her back down roughly. Alice cried out, gripping tightly to the tub as her already stimted and sensitive insides felt every centimeter of his shaft plunged deep inside.

    Axel pulled her back against his chest, resting one hand on her hip while the other found her breast once more.

    "Keep your promise," he whispered. "And I''ll move nice and slow for you¡­."

    Axel did precisely that, rolling his hips beneath her, so he moved slowly in and out of her warm center. Alice let out a soft whimper as the pleasure inside of her grew.

    "But if you break your promise," Axel whispered.

    He suddenly thrust into her repeatedly. His movements used such force that the water in the tub sloshed against her chest.

    Alice cried out. It was too much, a border between pleasure and pain for which she didn''t have the strength.

    "Slow¡­" she whispered back to him. "Please¡­"

    Axel smiled.

    "Let''s see how good you can be¡­."

 Chapter 515 The Last Walls Between Them

    Alice sat on the tub''s edge and watched as thest of the water flowed down into the drain, rose petals scattered over the copper bottom. As the echoing sound of the water moving into the pipes hung in her ears, she couldna€?t help but feel a certain dissatisfaction.

    Behind her, the shower''s water sshed against the brown and gold tiled floor.

    a€?Watera€?s perfect,a€? Axel called from inside.

    She stood up from the tuba€?s edge and looked in at the man she loved, his back facing her as he let the water flow over his body.

    Alice chewed her lip as she took a moment to appreciate his form. The strong lines of muscle that decorated his back, the round firmness of his butt. Thick, powerful legs.

    While Axel made sure that Alice was left writhing and gripping so tightly to the tub that, for a moment, she thought she had cracked the copper ting. She was still left wanting.

    Almost every time they had made love, they had found their release together. Driving each other over the edge as they shared in every moment.

    But for some reason, Axel had decided to change things up this time.

    He had moved slow and steady inside of her. He drove her to the point of no return with his intentional movements and then topped it off by stimting her clit until she climaxed, hard.

    But then he did something strange. As she was lost in the warmth and pleasure of her orgasm, he pulled out. Finishing himself off alone with the stroke of his hand.

    Afterward, he got out of the tub and grabbed a towel,ying it on the small bench beside the linen closet. He came back, lifted Alice out of the water, and carried her to the bench. He set her down and wrapped her in therge towel as he returned to empty the tub and prepare the shower.

    During this time, Alicea€?s mind began to rey the events in the bath. Her thoughts lingered on the final moments.

    As Axel stood in the shower, Alice watched him with renewed interest. Finally, she dropped the towel to the floor and opened the door to the shower.

    Axel turned at her entrance.

    a€?Hey,a€? he smiled. a€?Come here. Leta€?s get you cleaned off.a€?

    Axel took a step back to allow her greater ess to the water. There was plenty of room for them both, and the double shower heads made it so they could both wash simultaneously.

    But as Axel took his step back, he was surprised when Alice kept moving toward him rather than turning into the water.

    Alice ced her hand against his chest, backing him into the wall. Axel gasped as the cold tile touched his back, but before he couldin or question, Alice wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down so their mouths could meet in a hot and messy kiss.

    Axel, though initially surprised, quickly rxed, cing his arm around her lower back and pulling her closer as their kiss became more fervent.

    She smiled against his lips as they pulled away to catch their breaths but remained pressed together as though they couldna€?t bear to be apart. She stole a few quick, soft kisses, moving her hand down his chest and stomach.

    Axel released a soft gasp against her lips as she suddenly grabbed hold of him.

    a€?Alice,a€? he whispered, licking his lips as he leaned his head back against the tile. Then, closing his eyes as the water continued to fall over him. a€?What are you doing?a€?

    Alice grinned.

    a€?What we both want,a€? she whispered softly, kissing his chin.

    a€?You promised...a€? he groaned as her movements along his shaft grew firmer.

    a€?Mmm,a€? she replied. a€?But that was for bath time. This is shower time, and I promised nothing about shower time.a€?

    Alice adjusted the position of her body. She rolled her hips so that as she stroked him, the head of his engorged shaft would momentarily dip into her already wet folds. With each stroke, she let out a soft whimper as she felt him against her.

    Axel moved his hands to her hips, holding them steady to prevent her movements. He let out velvety breaths, a dazed look in his eye as he swallowed.

    a€?Alice...a€? he whispered with a clear strain in his voice.

    She could see that he was struggling to control himself. Alice smiled. She knew it. Stroking himself topletion hadna€?t been enough for him, just like it wasna€?t enough for her.

    a€?Axel,a€? she whispered, leaning forward to bite his ear lobe.

    He let out a low moan, and though he had stopped the movement of her hips, his grip loosened at that moment, and Alice took advantage. Shifting so that the head of his shaft glided into her warmth and waited at her entrance.

    Axel groaned and squeezed painfully at her hips. Alice let out a moan. The anticipation of feeling him moving inside of her again was almost excruciating.

    a€?Alice...a€? he called to her again, clenching his jaw and taking a deep breath through his nose. a€?Wait...I cana€?t. Ita€?s too soon.a€?

    Alice flicked her tongue over his ear.

    a€?We both know that you can,a€? she whispered. a€?Youa€?ve taken me five times back-to-back before. Even our first time together was more than once.a€?

    The hand wrapped around the base of his shaft gave him a gentle squeeze.

    Axel growled.

    a€?We cana€?t... please...a€? he pleaded with a gentle moan, turning his head to lean against hers.

    Alice suddenly felt a sinking feeling in her heart. She swallowed and licked her lips.

    a€?Why, Axel?a€? she asked gently. a€?Why a€?cana€?ta€? we?a€?

    Her voice was quiet, but she couldna€?t mask the hurt she felt. Alice could feel his body tense at the change in her voice.

    a€?Alice,a€? he whispered, lifting his eyes to look at her with a plea in his eyes. a€?Ita€?s dangerous....a€?

    She took a shaky breath and pulled away from him. Axel let her go, lowering his eyes as she turned away.

    a€?Alice,a€? he called to her.

    a€?No,a€? she said as she hugged herself. a€?Leta€?s just finish our showers.a€?

    Axel sighed and took a deep breath, disappointed and guilty, but he didna€?t argue.

    ***

    He sat back against the headboard, wrapped in hisrge robe. His hair hung loosely around his shoulders, still damp but mostly dry at this point.

    He stared at the bathroom door.

    He hade out of the shower almost ten minutes ago while Alice still washed her body.

    Axelid his head back against the wood frame of their headboard. Letting out a mournful sigh as he did so.

    He knew she was upset, and he wasna€?t surprised. But he was acting in her best interest. Keeping her body safe from the risk of activating the infection.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Didna€?t she understand that? Wasna€?t that the reason she had volunteered to have surgery? So that the risk to her body was gone?

    The door opened, and Alice stepped out in her fluffy robe, scrunching the towel against her short curls.

    Axel sat straight, taking a breath as he watched her walk into the room.

    She nced up at him and then turned away toward the dresser.

    Axel sighed. She was still upset.

    a€?Alice...a€? he called out.

    She didna€?t respond. Instead, she pulled out the drawer and searched her clothing for something to wear.

    a€?Alice, please talk to me,a€? he called her again. a€?We cana€?t just ignore the problem and hope it goes away.a€?

    Alice stopped moving.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry,a€? he said, moving to the edge of the bed. a€?I didna€?t mean to upset you.a€?

    Still, she remained silent.

    Axel stood up from the bed.

    a€?I wanted to be with you,a€? he admitted, a€?to feel you again. To make you feel good.a€?

    a€?Is there something wrong with that?a€? she asked, not looking back at him.

    a€?No,a€? he replied immediately. a€?As long wea€?re careful.a€?

    He heard a scoff from her, but he continued anyway.

    a€?Alice, with the changes in your body, we have to be much more careful than ever before. We cana€?t justa€"a€?

    a€?Ia€?m not broken!a€? Alice screamed, turning around and throwing the shirt from the drawer she had balled into her hand.

    Axel caught the shirt, looking at her with concern. Tears streamed down her face, her breath was shallow andbored, and her body shook. Seeing her like this made his heart ache.

    a€?Alice.... No, youa€?re not,a€? he said. a€?I never meant... Of course, youa€?re not broken.a€?

    She clenched her jaw and looked away from him.

    a€?Sweet girl,a€? he whispered, taking a step toward her. a€?Sweet girl, can you hear me?a€?

    a€?Dona€?t,a€? she whispered, putting her hand up to stop him from getting closer. a€?Dona€?t try and use our past to cate my feelings.a€?

    a€?Thata€?s not what Ia€?m trying to do,a€? Axel replied. a€?I just want to be closer to you.a€?

    Alice scoffed.

    a€?Thata€?s not what you said in the shower.a€?

    Axel clenched his jaw, feeling the sting of her words.

    a€?You know ita€?s not the same.a€?

    a€?No, I dona€?t,a€? she replied.

    a€?Come on, Alice,a€? he said, hoping to reason with her. a€?You know the dangers of the infection still inside of you. We cana€?t take the risk that we might...a€?

    His words trailed into a heavy sigh. He couldna€?t say it, not because he hadna€?t epted it or because it hurt him too much to think about. But because he was afraid of how much it would hurt her.

    a€?Does it bother you?a€? she asked quietly.

    Axel furrowed his brows and looked at her. Her eyes glistened with tears; her lower lip shook with the emotion she struggled to control.

    a€?What?a€? he asked.

    Alice chewed her bottom lip and gave him a sad smile.

    a€?To know that just as I always have been, I am once more a weapon,a€? she replied shakily. a€?If you and I give ourselves to each otherpletely, the way that we always have... if we build a miracle together... my body will destroy it.a€?

    Axel closed his eyes. He wanted to hold her in his arms, tofort her, and wrap her in his warmth.

    ? a€?Alice,a€? he called to her. a€?My concern is with you.a€?

    They locked eyes. His hazel storm stared into her golden chocte and saw the raw pain and the deep wish to be loved.

    a€?The miracle we have built is us,a€? he continued, a€?and I will never let anything destroy it.a€?

    Axel moved forward, no longer waiting for her to allow him to be near her. They needed each other.

    He wrapped his arms around her. Pulling her to his chest and holding her with every ounce of love in his body. He kissed the top of her head and whispered to her how much he loved her.

    Alice did not resist or participate, simply allowing him to hold her at first. But soon, she released a shaky breath and wrapped her arms around him.

    After a long while, Alice broke their silence.

    a€?Just for tonight,a€? she whispered. a€?Please... let me feel whole again.a€?

    Axel felt her pain in his heart.

    It was a risk. If she became pregnant, he might lose her. But something told him that if he didna€?t hold her tonight and if they didna€?t give themselves to each otherpletely, something between them would break.

    He pulled back from their embrace and looked down into her teary eyes. Then, he wiped her tears and smiled lovingly at her.

    Lowering his mouth to hers, he kissed her gently. She was hesitant, but soon she kissed him back. Axel lifted her into his arms and carried her back to their bed.

    And for the first time in their rtionship, they took their time. Making love as they never had before, in slow and deliberate movements meant to make the momentst as long as possible. They shared their bliss and their pain through their connection.

    And when the sun rose again, they held each other knowing that things would be different.

    Alice knew that Axel was hers, for better or worse, he would never leave her. And Axel knew that Alice had finally torn away thest walls between them.

 Chapter 516 A Profound Investment

    "She''s scared," Alice said, sipping from the mug on the ind counter as she watched Axel wash out the pot.

    They were both still in robes, with freshly made cocoa, as Axel exined what had happened with Ashleigh in his office.

    "She''s immature and hypocritical," he replied, moving the pot into the drying rack with a grunt.

    Aliceughed and took another sip of the warm chocte.

    "She''s a teenager."

    "Hardly," Axel replied, turning and leaning on the counter. He grabbed his mug and blew into it. "She''s eighteen, married, a Luna of one of the great packs, and has led soldiers into battle against the fae¡­ I''m not sure she can throw the hormones card down as a defense for her crappy attitude."

    Alice lifted an eyebrow as she took a sip.

    Axel held her gaze.

    "What?" he said.

    "She threw a fit," Alice said simply. "And you didn''t exactly respond in the most mature way."

    "How was I not mature?" Axel asked with a look of incredulity.

    "Oh,e on," Alice sighed. "You could have told her the truth from the beginning, exined why Corrine asked you to make the oath. But instead, you evaded, and then you poked and prodded her. You knew how she would react to that, and yet you still threw in the suggestion that Caleb put her before his pack. Seriously?"

    Axel lifted his mug and lowered his gaze.

    "It''s not like I was wrong¡­" he said quietly.

    Aliceughed again.

    "You were mad," she said with a smile. "You were offended on my behalf and threw a tantrum of your own."

    Axel sighed, righting himself to stand.

    "Maybe," he said. "But that doesn''t change the fact that she blindly attacks people because of her insecurities."

    ? "What?!" Alice shouted suddenly, surprising Axel. "You mean she acts¡­. human??"

    Alice gasped dramatically, bringing her hand to cover her mouth.

    Axel rolled his eyes and took another sip of his drink. Alice let out a soft giggle.

    "Axel, I am never going to be Ashleigh''s biggest fan," Alice said, setting down her mug. "So, listen up because I don''t want to have to keep defending her."

    Axel set down his cup and crossed his arms.

    "Her entire self-worth has been based on her duty to her pack and her ability to dominate a fight," Alice began. "As hard as she has trained and as many fights as she has participated in, she has never had to face the things she has faced in the past year."

    "None of us have," Axel interjected.

    "Hush," Alice replied. "Yea, new stuff all around for everyone, yes. But have you ever had to question your sanity? Because I have, and so has she. It''s a whole different healing process."

    Axel clenched his jaw.

    "She''s eighteen, and already in her life, she has faced challenges that no one else could ever possibly understand. Her shoulders have born the weight of two packs, and now, the wolves as a whole."

    He listened and swallowed as understanding crept over his irritation.

    "Between the way Granger got in her head and her decision to push Caleb away, she stopped trusting herself. Throw in the twisted voices of her great grand alphas and the expectations of the original Lunas; frankly, I''m surprised she can still form sentences."

    Despite himself, Axel chuckled and rxed his arms.

    "But when you experience something like that, you can''t trust your thoughts. So, you lean into what you know. For her, that''s fighting."

    Alice paused, taking a sip from her mug.

    "Now, the war is here. And though Ashleigh has spent her entire life training to fight, she''s not out there. Instead, she''s here, looking for clues to ancient mysteries or running into remote settlements and being forced into killing off people who can''t fight back."

    Axel looked away.

    "Your sister is filled with emotions that she doesn''t know what to do with, but she knows how to fight," Alice shrugged. "Unfortunately, she doesn''t always understand that she is seeking a target everywhere she goes."

    Axel sighed and looked at his mate. He tilted his head, crossing his arms again.

    "Not her biggest fan, huh?"

    Alice gave a half smile and shrugged, taking another sip from her cup. He moved around the ind counter to stand beside her. Alice turned to meet him and automatically ced her arms around his neck as he slipped his around her waist.

    "Admit it," he whispered, leaning down to brush their noses against each other. "You like my sister."

    "Like, seems a pretty strong word for what I feel for Ashleigh," Alice replied, brushing a soft kiss to his lips. "Tolerate, begrudgingly respect. Those seem a tad more urate."

    Axel smiled.

    "Maybe I might like her after she grows up a little," Alice added. "Until then, I do like one of your sisters."

    Alice smiled, and Axelughed.

    "Bell is great¡­.and she also called me about your missed appointments," he said with a raised brow.

    "Hmm, I may have spoken too soon. Both your sisters are troublesome."

    "Alice¡­"

    "I know, I know," she said. Then looked up at him with a mischievous grin. "How about we make a deal."

    "What kind of deal?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I will go see Bell and let her run all the tests she wants, but you have to agree to something for me."

    "What?" Axel asked with suspicion.

    Alice chewed her lower lip. Then, finally, she gathered her will and pushed forward.

    "I want to go with Ashleigh and Myka to Spring."

    Axel took a deep breath in through his nose and closed his eyes.

    "Before you get angry or start talking about how I take too many risks¡­" she said. "I would be going strictly in a sidekick fashion. Ashleigh is the hero of this story. I have no interest in stepping into that role."

    "Could have fooled me," Axel sighed.

    Alice rolled her eyes.

    "I am no hero," she said. "But, if I don''t like something happening to someone or something, I''ll stop it. I think that leans me in an anti-hero direction, if anything."

    "I''m pretty sure you are more of a reluctant hero than an anti-hero," he replied. "An anti-hero tends to do the right thing but for the wrong reasons. But a reluctant hero, that''s more like you. Someone that doesn''t want to be or doesn''t think they can be the hero, but when pushes to shove, there you are."

    Alice narrowed her eyes at Axel.

    "How much thought have you given this exactly?" Alice asked.

    Axelughed.

    "I spent a lot of time trying to think of different ways to convince my family to let you show them who you are rather than assume they already knew you."

    Alice smiled and pulled him down into a sweet but short kiss.

    "I love you," she whispered.

    Axel pulled her closer and captured her lips in a more ardent kiss.

    "I love you," he whispered as they parted.

    "So¡­" she smiled. "Do I have permission to go on a quest ¡­?"

    "Hmm," Axel began, lowering his hands from her back to her hips. "I''ll have to think about it¡­ after I eat."

    He lifted her up to sit on the ind counter with a yful growl. Aliceughed, and Axel gave her a hungry look as he spread her legs apart and moved his hands to the ties of her robe, unwrapping her like a present.

    ***

    "So, from the ns I''ve been able to pull, we can take this mountain pass and avoid most of the popted areas around the border. But from there, I''ll need your help. Finding maps of the inside of Spring was an impossible task. Each one I looked at was different from the one before," Ashleigh sighed, looking at the map on the table.

    "I can try," Myka replied, "but you gotta remember, I haven''t been there since I was a child. Even then, I lived in a secluded area."

    "It''s all we''ve got to work with," Ashleigh shrugged.

    "What about time?" Myka asked. "Didn''t you say there was some kind of scary deadline attached to your mission?"

    Ashleigh nodded.

    "The truth is, we don''t know how much time we have," she sighed. "Lily told me that it could be days or months. So, the quicker we get our part done, the better."

    "Well, on the plus side, I have an idea of where we should start looking. A ce near where I grew up, it was restricted, but I think it might be the connection point you mentioned. It''s a feeling I''ve got¡­ but I don''t think it would hurt to check it out."

    "Talis said that you likely would have inherited the powers of her descendants. Maybe this is part of that? Either way, I don''t think we have much choice," Ashleigh replied.

    "The real problem is the prison mound," Myka said. "From what you''ve said, it seems like it would need to be at least near the main city in Spring. Even without the introduction of crazy monsters, that ce was heavily monitored. Can''t imagine your Dark Queen would leave her home base unprotected."

    "Yea¡­" Ashleigh sighed.

    In truth, she wanted to be able to take an entire team into Spring, but there was no one to spare. Even if there was, taking a team would only draw more attention to them.

    "There are ways into Spring that even the Luna''s body snatcher doesn''t know about."

    Myka turned immediately to see Alice standing behind him.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll lead the way," she said with a grin.

    "You''reing?" Myka asked excitedly.

    "Of course," she replied.

    "You are?" Ashleigh asked, standing from her chair slowly. "Does my brother know about this?"

    Alice tilted her head to look past Myka at Ashleigh with a bright smile.

    "He does. Disappointed?" She asked.

    "I didn''t mean it like that¡­." Ashleigh sighed. "I just meant¡­ I know he worries about you."

    Alice nodded.

    "He does," she said. "But he also understands I can''t let Myka run off on a dangerous adventure without me."

    "Worried about me?" Myka grinned.

    Alice looked back at him.

    "I made a profound investment in extending your life," she said. Myka felt a twinge of guilt, but she pushed his shoulder yfully to reassure him. "I''m just making sure you don''t waste it."

 Chapter 517 A Good Fight

    They had traveled together for three days. It was decided early on that bringing a car had more risk than benefit to their mission.

    Axel ensured they had a tracker and instructed them to use the emergency signal immediately if they ran into trouble or needed help getting back out of Spring.

    Much of their time was spent traveling through dangerous mountain passes and open fields that made the need to be on guard constant. Leaving little time for chat or pleasantries.

    They all had loved ones that wanted to know they were all right.

    Axel and Alice whispered on the phone each night, while Myka was continuously reminded to keep his voice down as he chatted happily with Peter.

    Unfortunately, Ashleigh could not talk with Caleb much at all.

    They had agreed to keep their connection guarded to avoid distractions. He was also making his way through dangerous terrain and out of reach. She spoke with him the morning she left Winter and the third afternoon. But their conversation was short, just enough time to reassure each other of their safety.

    She knew he was safe; she could feel that much through their shared connection. But she wanted to hear his voice, feel the warmth of his soothing tone.

    So, as she sat next to the fire pit, she couldn''t help but feel irritated by theughter from Myka''s tent. She took a deep breath, trying to ignore it, but it just got louder.

    On the third loud cackle, Ashleigh stood from her ce by the fire with a huff.

    "Myka!" she growled. "You need to keep your voice down!"

    "Sorry," he called out, followed almost immediately by a giggle.

    Ashleigh felt another surge of annoyance and moved toward his tent, but suddenly she found herself standing directly before Alice.

    Alice smiled and raised a hand to wave.

    "Hello, fellow traveler," she said brightly. "Is there something you need help with?"

    Ashleigh let out a frustrated sigh.

    "Myka doesn''t seem to understand that the louder heughs, the easier it will be for one of the fae or the hybrids to find us."

    "Isn''t the fire equally as likely to do that," Alice replied, maintaining her smile. "But I will ask Myka to keep it down, just for you."

    Thest was said with a sickly-sweet note of condescension.

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes at the mocking nature of Alice''s tone.

    "It''s not just for me. It''s for all of us. I am just trying to keep us all safe."

    "Of course you are," Alice replied with a tilt of her head. "It has nothing at all to do with the fact that you are worried about your hubby and upset that you haven''t been able to talk with him much since we left Winter."

    Ashleigh growled.

    Alice growled in return, her eyes shining with delight rather than power.

    "You make it too easy, Ashleigh," she whispered.

    "What?"

    "To rile you up," Alice replied.

    Alice took a breath and then leaned down near the tent entrance.

    "Myka, dearest, if you don''t keep it down, I will have to let Peter know that your loud voice could draw enemies directly to us," she said in a sing-song voice. Just loud enough to be heard through the receiver.

    "No, wait! She''s joking!" Myka cried out. "Peter!"

    Alice stood up with a smile and looked at Ashleigh.

    "Happy?" she asked.

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes and turned away, returning to her ce by the fire.

    The p of the tent flew open with force. Myka made his way out, huffing as he closed it up and looked at Alice with an angry pout.

    "He hung up on me and won''t answer now," he growled, crossing his arms over his chest.

    "Guess you should have listened the first, second, or even third time you were asked to keep your voice down," Alice shrugged.

    "That''s mean!" Myka pouted. "I didn''t even get to say goodnight."

    "Then learn to adapt to your situation," Alice said, moving to sit at one of the logs they had dragged over as seating around the fire. "Ashleigh made us this nifty little fire hole. Two holes were dug into the ground, with a small tunnel connecting them, and the fire set inside therger hole. Why?"

    Myka took an annoyed breath and dropped his arms, moving to sit on another small log beside her.

    "cing the fire below ground level makes it much harder to spot from a distance. Giving us the fire we need to cook and stay warm but avoiding unwanted attention."

    "So, you do have basic survival skills," Alice grinned.

    Myka rolled his eyes and reached for his water bottle beside his log.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and looked up at Alice.

    "You said the fire was likely to attract attention," shemented. "But you already knew why I put it in the ground?"

    Alice tilted her head and raised an eyebrow as she looked at Ashleigh.

    "The things I knowpared to you¡­ well, I don''t think there is a goodparison for just howrge the gap is."

    Ashleigh growled and turned her attention back to the pot of stew.

    "Food will be ready in a few minutes," she sighed, standing up. "I''ll get the bowls from my pack."

    Ashleigh walked away, trying to shake off her growing irritation toward Alice. After taking a few deep breaths, she found the bowls in her bag before returning to the fire. As she approached from behind Myka''s tent, she caught pieces of a conversation she was unaware of.

    "So¡­" Myka said. "What did the Winter princess do?"

    "Has spending a few weeks in Winter already domesticated you, Myka? Did you forget how to make a fire?"

    "Oh, shut up," he chuckled. "You know that''s not what I mean. You seem to being at her stronger than your usual style."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Just ying my role," Alice shrugged.

    "Ah," Myka said, "and which role is that?"

    "The troublemaker, of course," she said with a smile in her voice. "Sneaky and agitating, always looking for a way to drive Ashleigh crazy."

    From a few feet away, Ashleigh clenched her jaw.

    "And why exactly would you want to y that role while we are trying toplete a mission that requires we work together?" Myka asked. "Seems a little risky."

    Alice let out a soft chuckle.

    "What do you think poses the greatest risk to the sess of this mission? Ashleigh finds me irritating and as disagreeable as she has always assumed I am. Or you lose trust in Ashleigh to keep you safe during the mission?"

    Ashleigh felt a tightness in her chest. Was Alice trying to make him doubt her?

    "Wait, why would I lose trust in Ashleigh?" Myka asked. "From everything you and Peter have said, she''s one of the best¡­."

    "She is," Alice agreed immediately.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows, unsure of what was going on.

    "But," Alice continued. "If she were to get annoyed with you and find a way to make you feel small through her words¡­ maybe by mentioning Peter and how you abandoned him."

    Myka looked away, instantly affected by Alice''s hypothesized situation.

    "Do you think you could blindly trust her to take care of you after that?" Alice asked.

    "Probably not," he sighed.

    "And that is why I am bugging her," Alice replied with a smile. "So, all the irritation she feels over this and that, and all the other things she can''t control, are directed at me and not you."

    "Ok," Myka chuckled. "I sort of get it. But won''t she be affected by the whole not trusting you part of it?"

    "Not at all," Alice replied with confidence. "Ashleigh would never let the mission be affected by her difort."

    Ashleigh straightened her back, surprised and slightly pleased by Alice''s words.

    "Besides, she has never trusted me. It''s one of the reasons this n works so well and why she''s still listening from behind your tent."

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and took a deep breath through her nose as the embarrassment and irritation rolled over her. Then, finally, she cleared her throat and walked toward the fire, not bothering to look at them until she sat down on her log.

    When she lifted her eyes, Myka had the decency to look ufortable and a little leery of the situation. But Alice just smiled brightly over the fire''s soft glow.

    Ashleigh leaned forward and lifted the lid of the stew pot. She served them each a bowl without saying a word.

    As they sat quietly, Myka blew on his stew, his eyes darting back and forth between the two women. Ashleigh clenched her jaw as she blew on her stew and avoided looking at either of them. Meanwhile, Alice smiled as she alternated stirring and blowing her food to cool it down.

    After a few awkward moments of silence, Ashleigh took a deep breath and looked at Myka.

    "I hope you don''t just believe her," she said defensively. "I wouldn''t just say something like that to you¡­ about Peter, I mean."

    Myka''s eyes widened, and he nced at Alice before looking back at Ashleigh and nodding with a half-smile.

    "I wouldn''t," she insisted.

    "She''s right," Alice said, nodding and looking at Myka halfheartedly. "She''s more likely to assume that since you are a nomad, you probably have no sense of loyalty or moral convictions. In fact, she might just assume you''re a rogue."

    Myka swallowed and looked down at his bowl, not because he was hurt or bothered by what Alice suggested. Though, truth be told, if Ashleigh had made thement, he would have been.

    No, Myka looked down because he could feel Alice was ready to push Ashleigh hard, and he wanted no part in it.

    "I am suddenly very full," he said, setting down his bowl and moving toward his tent.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw; she looked up at Alice with frustration and anger swirling around her chest.

    "What is your problem!" she growled. "I have done nothing to you! I haven''t said anything. I haven''t acted out! Nothing!"

    "Yes, but why not?" Alice asked, looking over her bowl at Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh let out a frustrated sigh.

    "You want me to be mad at you?" she asked.

    "I want you to let out your frustration," Alice replied. "To let go of the things you cling so tightly to that they choke you."

    Ashleigh took another deep breath. Who the hell did Alice she was?

    "If you don''t, you''ll make a mistake. One you can''t afford."

    Ashleigh lifted her gaze to Alice.

    "I thought you said I would never let the mission be affected by my difort," Ashleighmented.

    "I did," Alice replied. "And you won''t. But there is more to your life than the mission, Ashleigh."

    Ashleigh sighed.

    "Just leave me alone, Alice."

    "Unlikely," Alice replied.

    "Why the hell not?" Ashleigh demanded.

    "Because it chips away at his heart when you use him as the target for your anger, sadness, and pain," Alice replied with a soft growl. "I think I told you before. Axel is what matters to me. Now, the only thing that matters to me."

    Ashleigh felt a terrible ache in her heart, remembering the pain in Axel''s voice as he told her the truth about what it had cost Alice to cure Myka.

    "I understand pain," Alice continued, an eerie smile spreading over her lips. "Deflection and reactive coping, they are good friends of mine. Soy your me on me. Let me be the target of your frustrations. Because I, at least, will give you a good fight."

 Chapter 518 A Real Win-Win

    Ashleigh was taken aback by Alice''s words.

    "What?" she said. "You want¡­ to fight me?"

    Alice chuckled.

    "Why not?" she said with a wide grin. "You want to fight everybody."

    "No, I don''t."

    "You do," Alice replied with a nod.

    "No," Ashleigh repeated, "I don''t."

    Alice scrunched her nose and shrugged her shoulders.

    "You definitely do."

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw.

    "You know Alice, my brother asked me to stop fighting with you. Small or big, he just wanted me to keep the peace, and I am trying. But you are making it incredibly difficult right now!" Ashleigh growled.

    "I do my best," Alice smiled with a slight bow of her head.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath, balling her hands into fists.

    "I am not going to fight you, Alice," she said through gritted teeth. "We are working together on an important mission; we don''t have time for your ridiculous games."

    She turned toward the fire, removing the stew pot and grabbing her bowl.

    "I''m going to go and clean these out, then I''m going to bed," she said. Then, with an angry smile, she added. "I''m sure you can find ways to entertain yourself without me."

    Ashleigh moved past Alice, still fighting to keep herself from saying anything else.

    "I wonder if you''ll actually get to talk to Alpha Boy Wonder tomorrow," Alice called out. "Or if, yet again, you will be left to wonder what he''s doing? Where he is? Whether he''s safe or not."

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, clenching her jaw so tight that it hurt.

    "Or maybe you''ll get another life-altering mission when you sleep tonight. Maybe this time, they''ll make you leave the territories altogether. Abandoning not just your soldiers, but your family too."

    Ashleigh stopped where she was and took a deep breath.

    "Seriously, what is your damn problem!" she growled before turning around to face Alice. "Why are you insisting on pushing every one of my buttons!"

    "I told you, Ashleigh, you''re too easy to rile up."

    "Then leave me the hell alone!" Ashleigh shouted, once again turning to leave the area.

    "Why?" Alice called after her. "You don''t like me anyway, Ashleigh. So why not take out your frustration on me rather than continue upsetting the people who love you!"

    Ashleigh let out a growl, still fighting to ignore Alice''s prodding.

    "They are not always going to forgive you, Ashleigh!" Alice shouted.

    And then, Ashleigh could take it no more.

    "Why not! They forgave you!" Ashleigh shouted angrily as she turned to stare back at Alice, as she took deep breaths, and her eyes gave off a soft glow.

    "Does that bother you?" Alice asked gently, seemingly unaffected by Ashleigh''s anger. "That your family epted me after everything I have done?"

    The glow in her eyes red and then fell away. Ashleigh took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

    "It doesn''t matter," Ashleigh sighed, turning away.

    Alice moved before Ashleigh could realize it. She was suddenly before her, and with a quick strike, Alice had removed the pin from Ashleigh''s chest and knocked her back to the ground.

    "What are you doing!" Ashleigh cried out.

    "Stop turning away from me," Alice said. "I am trying to help you, your stubborn child!"

    "By trying to get into a fight with me?" Ashleigh shouted back, getting to her feet. "How is that helpful?!"

    "You hold everything so tightly inside of yourself that all your doing is drowning in your insecurity and misery!" Alice growled. "And to make it worse, you grab onto everyone around you and drag them down into the water with you."

    Ashleigh felt the weight of her words like a p across the face. Axel had already told her something simr. It wasn''t news to her. She was aware of her tendency tosh out and push away her fears. But the problem was, she didn''t know how to stop it from happening. She never meant to do it; it just came out.

    "No one expects you to handle this all on your own," Alice said. "To gracefully ept that you are the chosen one that has to fight the monsters and save the day."

    Alice took a breath.

    "Look, I tried to approach this in a way you rte to," she said. "You fight, and you hate me. So it seemed like a real win-win for you."

    "I can''t fight you," Ashleigh sighed.

    "Because you promised Axel?" Alice asked.

    "And Caleb," Ashleigh replied.

    Alice smiled and nodded.

    "Those boys don''t even know the power they hold in their words," Alice said yfully. "One turned the chosen one into a pacifist, while the other turned an evil spy into a housewife."

    Ashleigh snorted. Her eyes went wide with surprise at her actions as she covered her mouth with her hand.

    "What? Don''t believe me?" Alice smiled, smoothing her clothes as though she wore an apron. "I make a mean apple pie."

    Ashleigh watched the show Alice was putting on for her. As angry as she had felt just moments ago, she could already feel it all falling away.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It seemed ridiculous. She had heard Alice tell Myka that she was riling Ashleigh on purpose, yet she still got so angry.

    But Alice hadn''t.

    Sure, she had raised her voice and once or twice acted as though she were angry. But Ashleigh watched her expression. She listened to her voice. Every single move Alice made was nned. She had never been angry; she was just trying to get Ashleigh to react.

    "How do you it?" Ashleigh asked.

    "The pie?" Alice replied, shrugging her shoulders. "I can get you the recipe when we return to Winter."

    "No, not the pie," Ashleigh said, with just a hint of irritation. "How do you stay so calm?"

    "Calm?" Alice asked. "I''m not sure that describes me, though I could see how it might appear that way."

    "How is it that nothing seems to affect your mood?" Ashleigh asked. "Even in theb, seeing Holden, you seemed fine."

    Alice smiled.

    "It''s part of the job."

    "Seriously," Ashleigh continued. "The only time I have actually seen you drop the act was when you got angry at myment the other day."

    Alice pursed her lips and took a breath through her nose.

    "Well," she said with a shrug. "You hit a nerve. I know you think I''m this monster that survives by draining Axel''s soul and plotting the downfall of Winter. And I''m so very sorry to disappoint, but I am mostly human. As such, I too can have my feelings hurt, and my pride wounded."

    Ashleigh looked away.

    "I''m sorry," she said quietly, "I shouldn''t have said that. I know that you have taken the welfare of others on yourself many times and risked your life to save them. I wasshing out, and you didn''t deserve it."

    Alice smiled and tilted her head at Ashleigh.

    "Well, that''s an improvement," she said.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    "You apologized," Alice continued. "Not because you were forced to by someone else, and not out of pity. But because you understood that you were in the wrong."

    "You make me sound like a child," Ashleigh growled.

    "You act like one a lot of the time," Alice smiled.

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes.

    "So," Ashleigh sighed. "Are you going to tell me how you manage to keep calm?"

    Alice thought for a moment.

    "It''s¡­ survival," she smiled. "If I didn''t know how to react in a specific way to Holden''s demands or to the events around me, I put myself at risk. He may not be here anymore, but now it''s not just me is it? If I don''t anticipate the needs and potential reactions of those around me, how can I keep Axel or Myka safe?"

    "Is that why you volunteered toe?" Ashleigh asked, with a weight in her stomach. "Because you thought I would screw this up and make Myka feel like he couldn''t trust me."

    Alice smiled and shook her head, whispering, "No."

    "Then why?" Ashleigh asked.

    "Because of you," she replied, still smiling. "Because you have been given an incredible burden on top of a very stressful year."

    Ashleigh scoffed.

    "You came¡­ to make my life easier?" Ashleigh asked. "By driving me crazy?"

    Aliceughed.

    "I was raised by a sociopath," she shrugged. "Social norms are not really my thing."

    Ashleigh couldn''t help but feel a strange kinship with Alice. Of course, she didn''t understand it and, honestly, didn''t particrly like it. But it did make her feel a little more at ease.

    She took a deep breath, closing her eyes.

    "It has been¡­ a hard year," she whispered.

    "Ashleigh," Alice whispered.

    Ashleigh opened her eyes and looked at the other woman.

    "I had to survive by keeping every part of me, that was me, trapped in a small dark hole inside my mind," she said. "But you don''t have to do that."

    Alice smiled.

    "You have spent your entire life bing a fierce warrior," she said, "but not everyone is your enemy."

    Ashleigh sighed and nodded her head.

    "I''m working on it," she said.

    "Good," Alice replied. "But if you feel that overwhelming need to take out your frustrations on someone, I am here."

    "Pretty sure Axel wouldn''t like that," Ashleigh countered with a half-hearted grin.

    "Pretty sure I could smooth it over if he didn''t," Alice replied with a smile and a wink.

    "Gross¡­" Ashleigh sighed.

 Chapter 519 Maybe, Next Year

    "Ashleigh, there is one more thing I want to talk to you about," Alice said. "Actually, it''s kind of two things."

    Ashleigh let out an exasperated sigh. The conversation had worked her up and then drained her of her energy.

    "What is it?"

    "Here," Alice said, holding her hand out.

    Ashleigh looked in Alice''s palm, where a pin sat. She thought it was hers, but it seemed slightly different.

    "What is that?" Ashleigh asked.

    "An upgrade," Alice replied.

    "What do you mean?" Ashleigh asked, taking it and looking closer at it.

    "I had a few gadgets when I switched teams," Alice replied. "During my stay in Summer, Nessa and I discussed a few of them. We got the idea of how to make some improvements to the current model of your pin."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow and looked up at Alice.

    "I didn''t hear anything about this," she said.

    "No," Alice smiled. "Neither Nessa nor I are great with authority we don''t fully recognize¡­ so¡­ it was our little secret. Though now, Nessa has presented it to Fiona and Galen, gotten approval, and production began before you and Caleb arrived in Winter. This is one of the very first models, Nessa sent it to me directly to test out, and it works beautifully."

    "Uh¡­ ok¡­" Ashleigh replied. "Still don''t love that you guys did it on your own¡­ but if Fiona and Galen okayed it, I guess it must be a real improvement."

    "Mmhmm, mmhmm, yep, put it on."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    "You said this was a test model that Nessa sent you," she said.

    Alice nodded.

    "Which means she programmed it for you," Ashleigh said. "I can''t use it. I mean, yea, as a patchwork system, but not as anything more than that."

    "Oh, I already programmed it for you," Alice replied.

    "You programmed it for me?" Ashleigh asked.

    Alice nodded.

    "Alice, when my first pin was programmed for me, they made me go through testing and blood draws. There was a lot to it."

    "Mmhmm, yea, I just went in and copied your biometric data to the new device. So you currently could use either one."

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, bringing her hand up to rub her temples as she released an exasperated sigh.

    "You hacked Summer again?" she asked softly.

    "It''s not really hacking if I walk through the backdoor," Alice smiled.

    "You make it so hard to forget the whole spy thing, you know."

    "I''m unforgettable," Alice winked. "Now, put it on. It''s a gift."

    Ashleigh ced the pin against her chest, pressing lightly against it.

    Rather than thick chords covering her body, it was the same ck material her weapons were made from. It spread out from the pin over her body until she was covered in a thinyer.

    She felt lighter as she turned and looked around her. She could feel that her movements were less restricted than before.

    "It feels lighter," she said. "But is it as strong as the previous armor?"

    "Stronger," Alice replied with a smile. "But that''s not the best part."

    Alice reached out and touched Ashleigh''s arm. Ashleigh gasped as a disy opened. It showed heat signatures around her. The fire, Alice, and Myka.

    There were directional markers, weather readers, and a basdscaped map. It only went out about a half mile, but it was still quite impressive.

    "Wow¡­" Ashleigh whispered.

    "There''s one more thing," Alice said. "It has its ownmunicationswork, different from our normalms and phones."

    "Oh," Ashleigh said. "That''s cool."

    It was interesting, but she wasn''t sure it was more impressive than the features she was already looking at.

    "Themunicationswork uses several human satellites to boost the signal. So even in ces where the connection on the phone is weak, we can stillmunicate. It''s also a private system. Only the wearer can hear the conversation, and the mic is sensitive even to a whisper," Alice exined.

    She quieted and watched as Ashleigh continued to look at the disy in front of her. Then looking down at her watch, she confirmed the time with a smile.

    "It''s after midnight now," Alicemented.

    "What?" Ashleigh asked, distracted by some of the details shown on the map.

    Ashleigh looked up, surprised by the gentle smile on Alice''s face.

    "If you keep your voice quiet, you can speak with someone even while trying to keep cover in hostile territory."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    "What are you talking about?" she asked.

    "You have a calling in," Alice smiled.

    Just as Ashleigh was about to question what Alice meant, there was a notification of a request tomunicate. Her eyes widened at the other party''s name, and she epted the request without thinking.

    "By the way," Alice whispered, drawing Ashleigh''s attention again. "Happy Birthday, Ashleigh."

    Alice gave her a wink and a parting smile as she turned and headed back to her tent.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ashleigh was so stunned that she forgot about the calling through.

    "Ashleigh?" Caleb whispered in her ear. "This says the call is connected; I hope it''s true."

    She felt a tight grip in her chest. It wasn''t like before, not a sinking or painful feeling. Just a pleasant shock that made it hard to breathe.

    "I''m here," she whispered.

    She could hear a soft sigh through the earpiece, a sound of relief andfort.

    "Thank goodness for that," he whispered. "Now I can wish you a happy birthday."

    Ashleigh let out a softugh.

    "Would you believe I actually forgot?" she said.

    "Yes," he replied immediately, "I would believe that. You''ve been focused on this mission for the past few weeks. There has always been something else to focus on this year."

    Ashleigh gasped.

    "What''s wrong?" Caleb asked. "Are you all right?"

    "I just realized¡­" she said. "We missed your birthday!"

    "Oh," Caleb sighed. "That''s not a big deal."

    "How is it not a big deal?" Ashleigh asked. "We are both in hostile territories, making our way to dangerous missions. Yet, you went out of your way to make sure that we could talk as soon as it was my birthday, but I didn''t even remember yours."

    "To be fair," he replied. "I didn''t actually ever tell you when my birthday was. Anytime it came up, I sort of maneuvered the conversation away from it."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows as she thought about different conversations, suddenly realizing that he was telling the truth. He really had avoided telling her his birthday.

    "How¡­ for a whole year, how did you manage to pull that off?" she asked incredulously. "And why didn''t anyone else tell me?"

    Caleb sighed.

    "Ash, I don''t celebrate my birthday," he said. "And the whole of Summer is aware of that."

    "Why not?"

    He was momentarily quiet.

    "When I was at the end of my rotation among the humans, I had a friend," he began. "He was a good guy. He helped me out a lot. He was smart, strong, and funny, and I knew he struggled with bad memories. But, I never realized just how bad it was for him."

    Ashleigh swallowed as she listened.

    "On my birthday, a few friends invited me to a club," he continued. "I had a great time. I drank, danced, and just generally celebrated. I saw that he called a few times, but I didn''t answer. I was having too much fun."

    He paused.

    "The next day, I found out he was gone," Caleb said quietly. "He had taken his own life."

    Ashleigh closed her eyes.

    "He had left me a few voice messages. At first, he said he didn''t want to be alone. In the second, he said he was scared. And in thest one, he wished me a happy birthday and told me not to worry about him."

    "Caleb¡­" Ashleigh whispered.

    "He''s why I started emphasizing studies and training on PTSD and early response to trauma when I got back," he said. "But, even after all these years¡­ I struggle with the actual day. So I prefer to let it go by without attention being drawn to it."

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    "Caleb, I''m so sorry," she whispered. "I had no idea. I didn''t mean to force you to relive such a terrible memory."

    Caleb chuckled.

    "You didn''t. I chose to share it with you," he said. "Listen, it hurt a lot for a while, and I think of him and miss him all the time. But now I can look back and still find the joy in the good memories I shared with him. And even though I couldn''t help him, he helped me to help a lot of other people."

    Caleb took a breath.

    "Me not celebrating my birthday isn''t because I spend the day wallowing in shame or guilt. I know that what happened to him wasn''t my fault. I chose not to celebrate because it just didn''t feel right. At first, it was about honoring him, and then I think it just became part of my routine. And after a while, my mom and Galen just kind of gave up on approaching me about celebrating."

    Ashleigh could understand how he felt.

    She was d to hear from him on her birthday, but she was also pleased that her family hadn''t tried to celebrate while she was in Winter. It would have felt wrong. She wasn''t in the mood to celebrate between the war and losing her father a short time ago.

    "But," Caleb said. "Maybe, next year, we can celebrate together."

    Ashleigh smiled.

    "I would love that," she said.

    They chatted for a bit longer, but soon enough, both needed to get sleep.

    "Thank you, Caleb," Ashleigh smiled. "This really was the best birthday present I could have received."

    "To be clear," he replied. "I absolutely wanted to talk to you today and wish you a happy birthday, but as much as I want to take credit for arranging this¡­ I can''t."

    "What?"

    "Yea, I just heard about these upgraded pins about an hour ago. And I really need to have a conversation with Nessa as soon as I get back to Summer about that," he sighed. "Anyway, yea¡­ this whole thing was set up by Alice. She arranged for the delivery of my pin with our restock today and had Nessa send detailed instructions and a note that you would have yours at midnight."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and looked in the direction of Alice''s tent.

    "Really?" she asked. "Why would she do that for me?"

    "ording to the message she sent through Nessa, she said it would ease your mind."

 Chapter 520 Ultimately, You Decide

    It was mid-morning.

    Ashleigh had already taken her tent down and found that all of Alice''s stuff, including her tent, was already nicely packed away and ready to go. There was a note saying she was scouting ahead and would return by lunchtime.

    "I hear it''s a special day today," Myka chirped as he approached Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh looked back over her shoulder at Myka with a smile.

    "It''s my birthday if that''s what you mean," she said.

    "How old are you now?" he asked.

    "Neen," she replied.

    Myka''s brows lifted, and he did not hesitate to show his surprise.

    Ashleigh looked at him quizzically.

    "I thought you already knew how old I was," she said.

    "Yea, but, honestly, I thought Alice might be joking. Like ament on your maturity level or something," he said.

    Ashleigh tilted her head at him, raising an eyebrow of her own.

    "I was told that you were charming. But, unfortunately, I''m not seeing it."

    Mykaughed and nodded.

    "I save all the good stuff for Peter," he smiled brightly.

    "Oh, I see it now," Ashleigh said, returning his smile.

    "Here," Myka said, offering her an envelope.

    "What is this?" she asked, taking it from his hand.

    "Alice told me yesterday to give this to you while she was scouting ahead this morning," he said quietly. "I''ll give you some privacy. I need to pack anyway."

    On the front, Ashleigh saw her name written in what she assumed was Alice''s handwriting. She pulled back the p and reached in. She pulled out two cards and several letters. A quick nce through them, and she recognized the handwriting of Axel, her mother, Bell, and Peter.

    She sat down on one of the logs they had used around the fire the night before and looked through the messages she had received.

    A gentle smile formed on her lips as she opened the first card. It was a birthday card, signed by all of them and many more friends in Winter.

    The second card was specifically from her mother and brother, each leaving a kind message and a wish.

    Bell wrote a full five-page letter, starting with birthday wishes and quickly gravitating toward other topics. Such as giving far too many intimate details of the kinds of calls she and Galen were enjoying in their time apart.

    Peter''s letter was short but sweet. He wished her well and reminded her that Winter would always be her home and people. There was also a request to keep the ''blue-haired idiot'' alive long enough to return him to his owner, preferably sooner thanter.

    Axel''s letter brought tears to her eyes.

    He was kind and warm. But he also reminded her that though he is her big brother, he gets his feelings hurt by his little sister''s words. He apologized for not handling their conversation better, telling her he would do his part to improve theirmunication.

    Axel also left a note letting her know that it was Alice who made sure that no one forgot Ashleigh''s birthday.

    "Alice again," Ashleigh sighed as she folded the letters and returned them to the envelope.

    "She''s annoyingly considerate, isn''t she?" Myka said as he approached.

    "I thought you were going to go pack," Ashleigh replied.

    "Yea, but I literally spend my life camping. It takes me five minutes to pack up and be ready to move out," he said with a shrug. "I was just over there, waiting until it looked like you were done reading."

    "I see," Ashleighughed.

    She took a deep breath and looked at the envelope in her hand.

    "I appreciate all this," she said. "I honestly had forgotten about my birthday untilst night."

    "That''s what she thought," Myka grinned.

    "Of course," Ashleigh smiled and then sighed. "I don''t know how to resolve Alice in my mind. On the one hand, she is connected to many terrible things and, by her own admission, has done many horrible things. But on the other, she''s not a bad person. And for the most part, her actions were almostpletely out of her control."

    Myka nodded.

    "Separating her from the doll, it''s difficult but necessary."

    Ashleigh looked over at him.

    "Care to offer some insight?" she asked.

    Myka took a breath and sat down in the grass beside her log.

    "The doll killed my parents, but Alice got me out of theb."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows with a look of shock and horror. Myka noticed andughed awkwardly.

    "Sorry," he said quickly. "I just assumed that since you knew about the past I didn''t know, you would also know about the past I experienced."

    Ashleigh shook her head.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I knew that Alice saved you as a child and that your parents were drugged and manipted by Gorn¡­ but I didn''t know that Alice killed them."

    "To be clear," Myka said. "My parents earned their fate."

    Ashleigh could hear the seriousness of his tone and knew that he meant what he said. He did not me Alice and likely considered her a hero.

    "But what I was saying about Alice is that she decided to free the small child in theb, but the doll decided to punish the ones that hurt him."

    "I think I can understand what you mean," Ashleigh replied. "But the question is, who is she now?"

    "I think that''s something you have to decide on your own," a voice called out from above them.

    Ashleigh and Myka both lifted their gaze to the tree that kept them shaded from the midday sun. Sittingfortably on one of therge branches, Alice was smiling down at them.

    "It doesn''t really matter who anyone else says I am or who I tell you I am," she continued. "Ultimately, you decide who I am in your mind."

    Ashleigh didn''t respond, but in her thoughts, she couldn''t help but acknowledge what Alice said as the truth.

    "Well," Mykamented. "If you want my opinion, Alice is¡­ a work in progress. As are we all."

    Alice smiled and gave him a gentle nod.

    "How long have you been up there, exactly?" Ashleigh asked.

    Alice leaned back against the tree and stretched her arms.

    "I don''t know," she said teasingly. "Could have been minutes, could have been hours."

    ''She would be terrifying if she could ess the power of the Luna,'' a gentle voice whispered in Ashleigh''s mind.

    ''Lily?'' Ashleigh called back.

    ''I need to speak with you,'' Lily said. ''Find a moment to sneak away. It won''t take long.''

    Ashleigh nodded to herself.

    "So," Alice said, jumping from the tree branch above.

    Thending was so quiet that Ashleigh couldn''t help but agree with Lily''s assessment.

    "I didn''t find any sign of others in the area," Alice said. "It doesn''t look like we are being hunted or followed. So it might be safe to assume that we made the right approach toward Spring by taking the longer route."

    "How much longer until we arrive?" Ashleigh asked.

    "If we continue to travel today until the sun haspletely set, then tomorrow afternoon, we will reach the border of Spring."

    Ashleigh nodded and nced at Myka. She couldn''t help but notice the concerned look on his face and how his breathing had picked up.

    "Once we are within the territory, we have to assume that our enemy knows we are there," Alice continued, looking at Myka. "Our heads need to be clear and focused. We cannot be distracted by concerns outside the mission."

    Myka swallowed and nodded to her with a nervous smile.

    "We must work together, all of us, no matter how we feel about each other," Alice said, ncing toward Ashleigh. "Once we cross that border, we have to trust each other. It''s the only way we all go home at the end."

    ***

    Ashleigh had made the excuse of needing to collect clean water from the stream before they continued to travel toward Spring.

    Once she was sure she was alone, she focused in on herself and reached for Lily.

    "Ashleigh," Lily called out, "I have some good news."

    "What is it?" Ashleigh asked.

    "The destruction of the Moonguard mound has given Lian and Sna a stronger hold on the ley line. As a result, they will be able to control the power for at least a few more weeks."

    "That''s great news!" Ashleigh said excitedly. "That means we have time! We don''t need to be in such a rush. I could go help Caleb once we finish in Spring! Then we can search for the way gate in Summer together."

    Lily sighed.

    "There is bad news as well," she said.

    "What is it?"

    "The Dark Queen is also aware of the mound''s destruction," Lily replied. "We don''t know exactly what she is doing, but we have a good guess."

    Ashleigh swallowed nervously.

    "She has returned to her mound in Spring, and Lian says there is a pressure building where the ley lines connect. We think she has gathered her creatures to sacrifice themselves once more. Only this time, her goal seems to be widening the opening rather than collecting the power for herself."

    "Can she do that?" Ashleigh asked.

    "We don''t know," Lily sighed. "But she needs to be stopped, and she will know the moment you destroy the way gate in Spring. Likely, it will increase her efforts. And we aren''t sure you will have time to get from the way gate to the mound before she has gathered enough power to attack the connection point."

    "But, we chose the way gate first because it was least likely to be monitored," Ashleigh replied. "If we attack the mound first, especially if you''re saying that she and her minions are already there, we might not make it back out¡­."

    "And if you go to the way gate first, you might not make it to the mound before she unleashes the chaotic magic of the ley lines onto your world¡­."

 Chapter 521 White Knights Entering The Dragonâ€™s Cave

    a€?So those are our options,a€? Ashleigh sighed.

    She had waited to share the bad news with Alice and Myka until they had made camp for the night. Now they were only a few hours away from breaching the border of Spring. It was time for a decision on the direction they would take.

    Myka was sitting on the ground. He had been cutting the vegetables for dinner when Ashleigh decided to break the news. He slumped back against one of the makeshift log chairs.

    a€?Rock, meet hard ce,a€? he mumbled.

    a€?Maybe we should call Axel and see if he can send anyone to back us up,a€? Ashleighmented.

    Alice shook her head.

    a€?There is no one. The warriors that remain in Winter are the only defense it has. Plus, it would take them another five days just to reach us, assuming they could follow the directions and avoid detection. And from what you said, we cana€?t wait that long.a€?

    Ashleigh knew that Alice was right. Whichever path they chose, they needed to go now. They all sat quietly as they thought about their options.

    Myka returned to cutting the vegetables. He wondered if there was a quicker way to get between their two destinations. But it was difficult to predict that when they didna€?t have an exact location for the way gate to begin with.

    Ashleigh was leaning toward going straight for the mound. The location of the way gate was in question, but they knew where the mound was. It was dangerous, but it was also a chance. If they could destroy the mound, the Queen would be weakened. Perhaps, even vulnerable.

    They could end the war.

    a€?Lily said that the Dark Queen would know when we destroyed the way gate, right?a€? Alice asked.

    Ashleigh looked up from her own thoughts and nodded.

    a€?But that doesna€?t necessarily mean she would know that we reached it....a€? Alice said, narrowing her eyes as she continued to formte a n in her mind.

    a€?Okay... but we would still need to destroy it....a€? Ashleigh replied, observing Alice carefully for any indication of what she was thinking.

    a€?True, but do we need to destroy it before we reach the mound?a€? Alice asked.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows with confusion when suddenly her eyes widened in understanding.

    a€?We dona€?t have to destroy it right away...a€? she whispered.

    Alice smiled and nodded.

    Myka looked up at the two women.

    a€?I hear hopeful voices, and Alice is smiling. Not the creepy or scary one, the good one,a€? he said excitedly. a€?Did you figure it out?a€?

    a€?We are going to the way gate first,a€? Alice began. a€?We will set the charges on a remote detonator and activate it at the same time that we set off the charges at the mound.a€?

    Ashleigh nodded.

    a€?But we have no idea how long it will take to reach the mound after the way gate. And didna€?t you say that we have to assume our enemy will know once we cross the border?a€? he said, turning to Alice. a€?Doesna€?t that mean she will know when we reach the gate even if we dona€?t blow it up?a€?

    a€?Not if none of her scouts are able to report back,a€? Alice said, looking at Ashleigh with a raised brow and a grin.

    Ashleigh returned the grin.

    a€?Sounds like wea€?ve got a hunt in the works,a€? Ashleigh replied.

    Alice nodded and looked at Myka.

    a€?And you will spend the rest of the night learning everything there is to know about setting explosives.a€?

    Mykaa€?s eyes widened, and then he took a deep breath, closing his eyes with a sigh of resignation.

    a€?All right,a€? he said, looking up at Alice. a€?But if we make it out of this, you exin to Peter how I ended up with the explosives.a€?

    Alice chuckled and nodded. a€?Deal.a€?

    As Alice and Myka had been negotiating, Ashleigha€?s mind had its own focus.

    a€?Lily said that the destruction of the Moonguard mound weakened the Dark Queen,a€? Ashleigh suddenly announced. a€?Maybe, if we destroy both of them simultaneously, we can take her down too.a€?

    a€?Whoa...a€? Myka said, rising from his ce on the ground, looking between them with concern. a€?Look, I knew there was a chance that we would run into trouble on this mission. But it sounds like you want to make killing her a part of it....a€?

    a€?I do,a€? Ashleigh replied. a€?Myka, this would be an amazing opportunity. She will have time to heal and get stronger if she gets away. But if we attack her when she is weakest, we can end the war!a€?

    Myka swallowed.

    a€?Ashleigh,a€? Alice called to her. a€?I understand where youa€?reing from, and I admit, the idea is tempting.a€?

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    a€?But, that is not the mission,a€? Alice continued, a€?we are here to destroy the connections between our world and the ley lines.a€?

    a€?Yes, so that the Dark Queen cana€?t use them to destroy us all!a€? Ashleigh growled. a€?If we just take her out now, then we dona€?t have to worry about the way gate between Summer and Winter. The war will be over, and our people will be safe.a€?

    Alice nced at Myka. She could see the tightness in his jaw and the short breaths he was taking.

    a€?Ashleigh,a€? she tried again. a€?Holden was afraid of her. This man that didna€?t care about betraying Alphas and entire packs was afraid of this creature. I dona€?t think it would be wise to underestimate her.a€?

    Ashleigh sighed.

    a€?Ia€?m not underestimating her,a€? she said. a€?All I am saying is that if the opportunity presents itself, I will not hesitate to do my part to end all of this.a€?

    Feeling irritated, Ashleigh turned to leave.

    a€?Just remember Ashleigh,a€? Alice called out to her. a€?An animal is at its most dangerous when it is wounded.a€?

    Ashleigh paused for a moment, feeling a chill in the air at the words. But shaking it off, she continued on her way to her tent.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Myka sat back down on the ground quietly. Alice turned and watched him for a silent moment before sitting down on the log beside his.

    a€?Are you okay?a€? she asked.

    a€?Perfect,a€? Myka smiled over his shoulder.

    Alice reached out and flicked his ear.

    a€?Ouch!a€? he cried, leaning away from her and grabbing his stinging lobe. a€?Rude!a€?

    a€?Ita€?s rude to lie,a€? she replied with a shrug.

    Myka rolled his eyes and sighed.

    a€?Fine, Ia€?m... getting by.a€?

    a€?Tell me,a€? she said.

    a€?Ita€?s dumb,a€? he replied quietly.

    a€?Isna€?t most of whates out of your mouth?a€? she smiled.

    Myka scoffed with great offense but also let out a light chuckle. Then, he took a deep breath.

    a€?I feel... strange,a€? he began. a€?I guess I knew there was a chance we might run into her here, but I dona€?t think I really expected to.a€?

    a€?The Dark Queen?a€? Alice asked.

    Myka nodded.

    a€?Are you scared?a€? Alice asked. a€?I know you havena€?t had a lot of experience fighting, but you have been trained well. After that, natural reflexes and self-preservation will kick in.a€?

    Myka shook his head.

    a€?Ia€?m not scared, not like that,a€? he said.

    a€?Then how?a€?

    Myka shrugged, feeling unsure of how to evenmunicate his thoughts.

    a€?Ever since Ashleigh told me all the dirty details about Irina...I dona€?t know. I feel strange.a€?

    Alice nodded. She reached her hand to his shoulder, offering aforting squeeze.

    a€?Shea€?s not Irina,a€? Alice said gently.

    a€?I know,a€? Myka smiled. a€?Ita€?s not like I knew her anyway, so it shouldna€?t matter even if it was her.a€?

    Alice nodded.

    a€?But...a€? Myka continued. a€?When Ashleigh mentioned that we should kill her... I just got this heavy feeling in my stomach and panic in my chest.a€?

    Myka took another deep breath.

    a€?I know that she has to die. This war wona€?t end until she does... I just didna€?t think I would have to y such a direct role in her death.a€?

    Alice shook her head.

    a€?You dona€?t,a€? she said.

    Myka shook his head.

    a€?Ashleigha€?s right,a€? he said. a€?If we get the chance, we need to take it.a€?

    a€?I agree,a€? Alice said. a€?As long as we are careful and know it is the best option, yes, we should take the risk. Ashleigh and I.a€?

    Myka looked back at her, his brows furrowed.

    a€?Myka, if you feel a connection, at all, to this creature, then you cana€?t be a part of that battle,a€? Alice said.

    a€?I didna€?t say Ia€"a€?

    a€?I am not saying you care for her,a€? Alice interrupted. a€?But I was raised by her closest ally. I know how these people work. She will know at a nce that you feel something, anything, about her, and she will use it to distract you.a€?

    Myka swallowed but listened to every word she said.

    a€?Our heads need to be clear and focused,a€? she continued. a€?You cannot face her.a€?

    a€?So, what am I supposed to do if shea€?s there? Run away while you and Ashleigh fight for your lives? I cana€?t do that, Alice. I wona€?t,a€? Myka said.

    a€?I dona€?t think it is a good idea for any of us to go into this thinking we are white knights entering the dragona€?s cave,a€? Alice sighed. a€?And Ia€?m not telling you to run away, Myka. But if worsees to worst, we need to do this carefully. So I am telling you to keep yourself from bing a distraction for Ashleigh or me.a€?

    Myka lowered his eyes, and she squeezed his shoulder again.

    a€?You abhor violence, Myka. I know this,a€? Alice smiled. a€?You will defend and protect, but you dona€?t attack.a€?

    Myka looked back up at her.

    a€?When facing a monster, you must be willing to be one yourself. You are no monster,a€? Alice said with a warm smile. a€?But Ashleigh and I...a€?

    Alicea€?s warm smile slowly grew into a wicked grin.

 Chapter 522 He Had To See

    Myka stared out at the mossy green sludge covering the shallow remains of a once beautiful and shiningke.

    A distant memory filled his mind withughter, and the sound of small sshes as a rock skipped across the surface of theke. Ripples spread across the water, shaking the golden reflection of the sun.

    He swallowed as the memory fell away, reced by reality.

    Theke was almost gone. What remained was a mess of browns and greens. Mud and muck, filled with overgrowth of bright green and yellow nts. From thekebed came a smell so sour that he was forced to cover his mouth.

    The small dock where his father had taught him to fish was almostpletely torn away. Arge tree branch crushed whatever remained of it. But even before that, the small dock had long been abandoned and destroyed by time.

    Lifting his eyes to the ce that held the only happiness from his childhood, Myka felt a painful grip on his heart as he saw the destruction of those memories. He swallowed as he made his way around the remains of theke toward the vige.

    The small homes that once provided warmth and shelter to many families over the years he had lived there now stood cold and broken. Walls were torn away, and roofs crashed into the houses. Large vines and ivies crawled over the remains of the buildings. As though thend was slowly digesting the vige as a meal.

    In his mind, this ce had never changed.

    All of the bad things happened after he had left this vige. But while he was here, his parents loved him. He had friends and good memories. His childhood hadn''t been aplete lie when he lived here.

    Rays of golden sunlight through the trees would highlight the houses as they returned home after catching dinner. His father wouldugh and joke, waving to all their neighbors as they walked the smooth dirt path back to the house where they lived.

    On their way, Myka could smell the delicious meals being made throughout the small vige. Some made fish. Others made loaves of bread, and somewhere in one of the houses, there was a fruit pie being baked.

    As they walked through the door, his mother smiled and weed them home. She hugged them and took the fish, congratting them on a job well done. Next, she would get to work preparing the meal, while his father would help him to get cleaned up. Then they would all sit down and eat together as a family.

    Myka stared at what was left of his old home. It was different from the rest. All the houses he had passed were in stages of copsing in on themselves, as though they were falling prey to the natural cycle of abandonment.

    But his home was structurally whole. The only difference was that it was also burned.

    The foundation of the house remained, the four stairs leading up to the small porch and the front door were ckened but intact. As he stepped onto the porch, he heard the wood beneath groan in protest or perhaps in warning, but after a moment, it settled.

    With a shaky hand, Myka reached for the door. He gently pushed it open; it didn''t move far before it caught on to something.

    An acrid smell forced him to turn his head almost instantly. Burnt, rotten, stale air forced its way out at him. He was tempted to turn away, to leave this nightmare as it was, rather than face whatever horror awaited him.

    But in the end, he had to see.

    Slipping through the small opening of the door, Myka made his way inside. He pulled his shirt up to cover his nose as best he could while he looked around.

    Their home was small. An open room and kitchen made up most of the floor n. Beyond that was a bathroom situated between the small room that had been his and therger one that had belonged to his parents.

    Looking around, he saw that the fire had spread from within the joint space. Though most of the interior was charred, the building held up just fine.

    He nced toward his room, but the smell drew him toward his parent''s room. The door was gone, and the frame was ck and brittle from where the mes had eaten away.

    Myka swallowed, and as he moved forward, his heart began to pound loudly in his ears. He was only steps away from the doorframe. As he got closer, it was clear that the smell hade from the room. He could see something inside, but it wasn''t clear what it was.

    He took another step forward, stopping as a sound from behind him drew his attention. Myka quickly turned around to find nothing. For a moment, he med his pounding heart. But then he heard it again. This time, he knew it came from his old bedroom.

    He took a deep breath, ncing at the front door. He licked his lips, wondering if he could sneak out before whatever was inside the room heard him.

    Myka took a step forward, and the wood below him groaned loudly. His eyes widened, and he turned just as the door to his childhood bedroom burst out.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He jumped back to avoid the shards of burnt wood spraying at him. His back hit the wall, and his shoulder hit the frame of his parent''s room.

    His eyes grew even wider as the creature stepped out of his room.

    It wasrge, having to duck its head under the door frame as it exited the room and still lean forward to keep from hitting the house ceiling. As it moved into the room, Myka could see now that it was one of the bat-like fae creatures. Tall and sinewy, with torn wings and a long snout. Large ck eyes that focused entirely on Myka.

    It opened its mouth, revealing razor-sharp, jagged teeth with two incredibly long fangs. It let out a screeching sound that left Myka with a dizzying feeling.

    The creature charged toward him, and another crashing sound came from the front door.

    The world around Myka seemed to slow down for a moment as the creature dove forward and was forced against the wall as a body mmed into it.

    He recognized the honey-blonde hair immediately as Ashleigh proceeded to attack the beast. Punching and hitting it again and again. The creature cried out as Ashleigh produced a small de in her hand and cut at its wings. But then, it managed to shove her back and scream at her.

    Ashleigh was caught off guard, the sound burrowing into her mind. She fell to one knee. The creature looked back at Myka, seemingly deciding he was the easier prey.

    Myka backed into his parents'' room, trying to create distance between himself and the beast. But soon, he found himself blocked by arge object. He looked back over his shoulder to see what appeared to be arge stove of some sort.

    Momentarily forgetting the danger of being distracted, his eyes wandered up to the top of the stove.

    Myka gasped and quickly moved away as his eyes remained locked in horror at the mummified remains that sat atop the stove. A silent scream forever held on its dry and shrunken flesh.

    Even the sounds of battle from the next room could not draw his attention away, not until a loud thunk and the sound of something approaching reached his ears. From the doorway, something moved quickly on the floor toward him.

    Myka gasped as it rolled directly onto his boots. He looked down to see therge ck eyes of the bat creature staring back up at him.

    "AAHHH!" he screamed, kicking the head of the beast away from him and back toward the door.

    "Myka!" Alice shouted, moving into the room with an angry re. "We told you to wait by theke!"

    Myka took short but deep breaths as he tried to recover the beat of his heart.

    "You''re lucky that Ashleigh was already following after that one!" she shouted, only then noticing how he was breathing. She quickly reached her hands out to his face, forcing his eyes to hers. "Myka? Are you ok?"

    Myka looked into Alice''s eyes and suddenly found breathing much easier. He slowly began toe back to his senses.

    "Uhm¡­ guys¡­" Ashleigh called from the door. "What the hell is that thing?"

    Myka closed his eyes, knowing exactly what it was she had seen.

    Alice turned to look, and when she saw it, she raised an eyebrow. Then, she turned back to Myka.

    "You''re all right," she said. "Just focus on your breathing."

    Myka nodded, and Alice pulled away, turning her attention to the mummified remains that sat on the stove.

    Looking it up and down, she leaned in to get a better look at the face, smiled, and leaned back, crossing her arms over her chest.

    "Well,dy and gentleman, it''s our lucky day," she said dramatically as she nced back at them. Then turning around and bowing to the remains, she continued. "Meet, Alpha Gorn."

 Chapter 523 His Forgotten Tomb

    Myka looked up at Alice with confusion. Ashleigh moved further into the room to get a better look.

    The body was hunched, holding its knees to its chest, its shoulders curled toward the ground. There was no doubt that this body had been mummified, but Alpha Gorn had been alive just a few years ago. Could it really be him?

    "Are you sure? How do you know?" Ashleigh asked.

    Alice shrugged.

    "I met the man far more times than I ever wanted to," she said. "He may be a husk, but his bone structure is the same. And if you look closely at his neck, you''ll see a symbol, it''s shriveled and dried out like the rest of him, but it''s there. An ankh, Egyptian symbol of eternal life."

    Ashleigh leaned in, looking for the tattoo.

    Alice was right; it was just below the jawbone. She pulled back and stared at the remains.

    "What happened to him?" Ashleigh asked.

    "You don''t want to know," Alice replied. ncing back over her shoulder at Myka. "Are you doing all right?"

    Myka nodded but looked away.

    Alice couldn''t help but notice how his hand moved to his ribs. She knew that he was instinctively trying to hide the mark that Gorn had left on him, even though it was already hidden beneath his shirt.

    She stepped over to him, squatting down to look him in the eyes.

    "Go outside," she whispered. "Get some fresh air."

    Myka nodded and swallowed. Alice helped him to his feet and guided him out of the room, staying behind as he made his way out the front door.

    "So," Ashleigh said, "what happened to him?"

    Alice looked back. She nced at Ashleigh, who looked back at her with curiosity and concern. Alice took a deep breath.

    "Have you ever seen a fire mummy? Or heard of one?" Alice asked.

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    Alice turned back to Gorn''s remains.

    "Now you have," Alice replied. "Or at least an attempt at one."

    "Ok¡­ what does that mean?"

    "Basically, in the traditional way, he would have been dying naturally and given some kind of saltwater to help dehydrate his body. Then after he died, his body would have been slowly, over time, ced above a heat source to finish dehydrating him."

    "But that''s not what happened here?" Ashleigh asked, looking back at the remains.

    "Nope," Alice replied. "I''m sure he was given plenty of salt, maybe a little water. But, I don''t think he was entirely dead when the heat was introduced."

    Ashleigh looked around the room at the charred wood.

    "You mean the fire?" she asked.

    "I think the fire in the house either came after or was used to scare him¡­." Alice said, pointing down.

    Ashleigh looked at the ground. Surrounding the stove and body was a ring of uncharred flooring, as though something had protected this area from the fire that raged through the home.

    "Here too," Alice said, pointing to the top of the stove.

    Ashleigh noticed for the first time that the remains were not sitting on the stove. Instead, they were melded to it.

    "Goddess¡­" she whispered in horror.

    Alice took a deep breath.

    "You said that Roman was Irina''s son, right?" she asked.

    "That''s what the Luna''s told me, yes."

    Alice nodded and licked her lips.

    "He''s the one that first told me about the fire mummy," she said. "He wondered what would happen if the process was started before death."

    Ashleigh turned and stared at Alice.

    "Are you saying that Roman killed Alpha Gorn?"

    "I''m saying that it seems unlikely that the man who tortured his mother into killing herself ended up dying in a way that Roman was curious about without his involvement."

    Ashleigh sighed. Every time she learned something new about Roman, it gave her more reasons that he needed to be put down.

    "Let''s go," Alice said, turning toward the door.

    "What about him?" Ashleigh asked, pointing to the remains.

    Alice looked back at the mummified scream; she could almost hear it. But then, a very light smile touched her lips.

    "Oh, Ashleigh, have you learned nothing from all the Fae Queen drama? Grave robbing is bad. We should leave him locked away in his forgotten tomb."

    Ashleigh hesitated.

    "But he was an Alpha¡­ shouldn''t we at least give him a pyre?"

    "Roman did that already," Alice replied.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    "Alice, I''m serious."

    "So am I," Alice replied. She stepped back into the room, looking Ashleigh in the eye. "Did you happen to explore any other houses before you followed that creature in here?"

    Ashleigh''s eyes went wide momentarily, and then she looked away.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes¡­" she whispered.

    "Then you probably saw and understood the same thing I did," Alice said, her voice cold with a controlled rage. "He did that."

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw.

    "Myka grew up here," Alice continued.

    Ashleigh''s head shot up, and she stared at Alice in shock.

    "He left thirteen years ago to enter a cruel reality. This ce meant something to him. But his memories and what you and I have seen today don''t match," Alice said. "The idea for this vige started as a cruel knife twist. A warm fantasy intended to be destroyed. But after Myka left, Gorn got rid of the fantasy altogether."

    Ashleigh looked back at the mummy of the Alpha of Spring, feeling a deep disgust in her stomach that had nothing to do with his demise.

    "Don''t tell Myka what you saw," Alice whispered.

    Ashleigh heard a plea in her voice.

    "As I said, this ce meant something to him," Alice continued. "Seeing it like this has already affected him. There''s no reason to hurt him with the rest."

    Alice turned to leave the room.

    "You care a lot about him," Ashleigh whispered.

    Alice sighed, not bothering to turn around.

    "It doesn''t matter what you think," she said, sounding tired. "Axel trusts me. He knows I only love him."

    "No, that''s not what I meant," Ashleigh quickly corrected. "I just¡­ I know you care about Axel, and I knew you cared about the kids in theb. But I assumed it was more of a situational understanding than a real caring. But, with Myka¡­ I can see it. He''s your family."

    Alice smiled to herself but still didn''t turn around.

    "Congrattions, Ashleigh," she said. "You''re finally starting to see beyond yourself."

    ***

    Myka had always had a bit of a ''sense'' in nature. Knowing there was a danger with just enough time to avoid it, an understanding of nts without ever seeing them. He always knew the perfect ces to camp and avoid natural disasters or unwee visitors.

    Before his conversation with Ashleigh, he had never really thought too much about it. But his thinking changed once he learned about his heritage, Irina, and the powers she had.

    Now, he felt it. That soft hum in the air, the tug from the ground. Nature called to him. It whispered and reached out tomunicate.

    As they had traveled, he felt it. It was part of the reason that he wasn''t concerned about talking so loud on the phone. He knew, he just knew, no one was nearby during those times.

    But from the moment they crossed the border into Spring, everything felt different for Myka. It was like the leaves were screaming, and the trees howled in pain.

    For the first few hours, as they made their way toward the vige, he had struggled to keep himself upright.

    When they finally arrived, it was Myka that sensed the creaturesing. They stopped at theke, and he told them which way and how many. Ashleigh immediately took off into the trees; Alice had stayed long enough to fish out a suppressant from her bag.

    As she ran off to join the hunt, Myka took the suppressant and caught his breath. It was then that he had first looked at theke, the vige. Then, his past crashed over him in a wave of sorrow and pain.

    Now, the suppressant had fully kicked in, and he sat on his knees in front of his childhood home, trying to breathe as the emotions overwhelmed him.

    "Myka?" Alice''s gentle voice called out to him.

    She approached him slowly. Her heart ached at the sight. Then, gently touching his shoulders, she knelt down beside him.

    "It''s ok," she whispered. "I''ve got you."

    Myka turned to look at her, tears in his eyes and augh on his lips. Alice furrowed her brows.

    "Myka?" she questioned.

    "He''s dead?" Myka said. "Gorn¡­ he''s gone.. you''re sure?"

    Alice nodded and swallowed as she looked at him with concern.

    Myka let out anotherugh that devolved into heavy sobs, and then he fell against her. Alice wrapped her arms around him tightly, petting his hair and offering words offort.

    From the porch, Ashleigh watched as Aliceforted Myka.

    ''It''s never felt so good to be so wrong about a person,'' she thought with a smile.

    ''d to know you are opening your mind a little,'' Lily whispered.

    ''Lily?''

    ''Be careful with him,'' Lily continued.

    ''What do you mean?'' Ashleigh asked.

    ''His power, it''s not just hearing nature or knowing how to interact with it,'' Lily said. ''There is empathy in that power. A connection to all living things, great and small. It''s what drove Irina crazy.''

    ''He''s been fine until we got to Spring,'' Ashleigh replied. ''Maybe it''s all the painful memories getting to him?''

    Ashleigh could feel Lily shaking her head in disagreement.

    ''When the Dark Queen emerged from the mound, she left a wound. The power of the ley line has been leaking into Spring ever since. I can feel it.''

    ''What do you mean? I thought you said that was dangerous¡­ Are we toote?''

    ''No, this is an ident, a side effect. It is nothingpared to what she will do intentionally. But, still, the power is chaotic. It is why you see the growth of this ce as though twenty years have passed since its use.

    ''It might even be why so many from Spring have had no issue with acting against the other wolves. And it is the reason why Myka struggles. Nature is reacting to the overflow; it doesn''t like it.''

    ''What can I do?'' Ashleigh asked.

    ''Protect him, but encourage him to focus on the ley line, the hum of energy that moves through all living things. It will help him find the way to the gate,'' Lily said. ''And then, all of you must hurry to the mound. The sooner it is destroyed, the sooner thend can begin to heal.''

 Chapter 524 A Good Alpha

    The men had all decided it would be best to keep camp another night. The supply drop included the inoctions for each of them and a box of extra for the soldiers and civilians they were able to recover along the way.

    Each of the soldiers received their shot withoutint. They were rookies, so it was easier to get them to follow procedure and line up to get it over with rather than bitch and moan about not liking needles.

    Unfortunately, there was the unwee side effect of many of those same soldiers feeling worn down and ufortable after the shot.

    Generally, keeping the same camp in an unknown territory where enemies had been spotted was never an option. But they had to take the risk.

    Galen had barely slept for an hour when the attack had urred.

    They had been found by a roaming patrol of fae creatures. Among them was one of the mutated wolves that Caleb had warned him about.

    They still needed to determine if the inoction would keep them safe or not so quickly after taking it, but they were thankful for it regardless.

    Galen and his men fought against the attackers with all their strength. When all was said and done, they had worked together to face down and defeat the threat. There were injuries, and some of the supplies had been destroyed, but his team came out the victors in the end.

    They debated moving their camp but decided it would cost them too much energy. So instead, the ones most recovered, or running off the adrenaline of the fight, stood sentry or scouted for other patrols. The others were given the order to rest. Galen among them.

    After he had seen to disposing of the mutated wolf husk and made sure that there were no severe injuries, he returned to his tent.

    Galen sat down on his cot with a heavy sigh. Then, moving his elbows to his knees, he caught sight of the gash on his arm. He hadna€?t even noticed it.

    Bell would have given him so much shit for that.

    He smiled softly to himself as he got up and pulled out his first aid supplies.

    Sitting back down on his cot, he began to clean the wound. The cut was long and a little deeper than he would have liked. But nothing he couldna€?t stitch up himself. As he threaded his needle, he wondered if it might have been the bat creature he had cut in half or the strange frog thing he had impaled.

    Either way, he was sure it wasna€?t the mutated wolf. That, he would never have heard the end of from Bell.

    As he finished treating his wound and cleaning up the mess, he suddenly felt the day''s exhaustion. Sleep was a struggle out here, even more so after an attack, so he knew he needed to take advantage and get some rest.

    Galen crawled into his cot, getting asfortable as possible, and closed his eyes.

    It couldna€?t have been more than two minutes before his phone began to buzz.

    Galen sighed. He reached for it, hoping that if his sleep was going to be interrupted, at least it would be from the woman he never got tired of listening to.

    As his eyes fell over the screen, he closed them in disappointment and irritation.

    a€?Dude...a€? he answered. a€?Do you know what time it is? Do you have nothing better to do than interrupt my beauty sleep right now?a€?

    a€?It seems like you have gotten veryfortable speaking with disrespect, Galen,a€? Caleba€?s soft growl came through the phone.

    Galen shot up in bed, his eyes wide. He pulled the phone away from his ear and looked down at the name. It read, a€?He Who Hmmsa€?, but this was not he.

    a€?Are you calling me from Saula€?s phone?a€? Galen asked.

    a€?Ia€?m calling you. Thata€?s all that matters,a€? Caleb growled again.

    Galen licked his lips nervously and then sat up a little and smiled.

    a€?I just realized you are alllll the way in the South, and I am allllll the way in the East... so... you cana€?t beat me up for being snarky right now.a€?

    a€?Right now,a€? Caleb growled. a€?Key words, brother.a€?

    Galen swallowed.

    a€?Yes, my Alpha!a€? he called into the phone, much louder than necessary. He smirked.

    a€?Knock it off, Galen,a€? Caleb grumbled. a€?Ia€?m calling about the mission.a€?

    Galen straightened up.

    a€?Mine or yours?a€? he asked.

    a€?Both,a€? Caleb replied. a€?How are thingsing along on your end?a€?

    a€?Not as good as I would like. But we were able to find the team that had been traveling with injured civilians.

    "We patched them up and have sent them on to Winter; it will take a few days for them to arrive. I let Axel know they are on their way. He is sending Frostbite wolves to meet them,a€? Galen replied.

    After taking a breath, he continued.

    a€?We did, unfortunately, recover three bodies. All ours. We gave them a pyre and collected their personal effects for their families.a€?

    Galen heard the soft sigh from the other line. He nodded. Caleb always felt the loss of his men.

    a€?We will honor them,a€? Caleb whispered.

    a€?We will remember them,a€? Galen replied.

    It was something that they had learned when they were younger. To understand that every man fighting beside you is a brother. To defend and protect them. Work together. And should your brother fall, you must keep moving.

    a€?By keeping your head clear andpleting the mission, you will honor them, and you will remember them,a€? Fionaa€?s voice whispered in his memory.

    Galen nodded, took a breath, and then continued his mission.

    a€?The team I sent ahead to follow therge fae movement reported that the group has split. They seem to be sending pairs of fae in different directions. Team Leader wanted to send scouts after them, but I told him not to. I am not sure what the fae are doing, but I dona€?t want to risk losing more of our men.a€?

    a€?Understandable,a€? Caleb replied. a€?How many more checkpoints do you have?a€?

    a€?Three, two arerge civilian groups with only a couple soldiers needing an escort. The third was an active attack, thest we heard. That is the one we are headed to in the morning.a€?

    a€?Good,a€? Caleb said. a€?I have no doubt that you will do what is needed. Once you have recovered the rest of our men, go back home. Ashleigh and the others will have breached Spring today. We dona€?t know how long it will take to aplish what they have set out to do, but when she is done, she will need to destroy the Summer gate. I think we can expect some unwee visitors before then.a€?

    Galen nodded.

    a€?What about you?a€? Galen asked.

    Caleb sighed.

    a€?The reports Axel received about the fae gathered near Burning Ember were... outdated by the time we arrived.a€?

    Galen furrowed his brow.

    a€?What do you mean?a€? he asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Caleb was quiet for a moment.

    a€?Ita€?s not an attack party...Ita€?s a war party,a€? he sighed.

    Galena€?s eyes widened.

    a€?Caleb...a€?

    a€?We are creeping through the mountain pass, we are still probably two days out from Burning Ember, but we havena€?t seen any movement from the fae. They are gathering for something. But there is still a chance we can get everyone out in time.a€?

    Galen stood up from his cot.

    a€?Caleb, thata€?s a big risk...a€? he said. a€?You and Saul are great, but... you wona€?t survive if they attack.a€?

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    a€?I dona€?t have another option,a€? he replied. a€?I cana€?t abandon Burning Ember. I wona€?t.a€?

    a€?Ia€?m not saying that, but at least wait... let mee help. I can be there in... two days.a€?

    a€?Youa€?re good, Galen, but I think even you cana€?t take on a war party,a€? Caleb chuckled.

    Galen scoffed augh.

    a€?No, but... I can help.a€?

    a€?You have your own mission, and even if you didna€?t, two days is too long. Waiting for you or any other team would take away from the time we could use to evacuate.a€?

    Galen sighed, he knew that Caleb was right, but he couldna€?t just ept that there was nothing he could do.

    a€?I spoke with Sofia,a€? Caleb continued. a€?She has already begun the process. Her people are gathering their things and preparing to leave as we speak. We are going to take the long way around. I will need to take them further south and then turn north past the gorge. If we all get out in time and run into no issues along the way. I might be able to get them to Summer in ten days.a€?

    Galen swallowed.

    a€?If you take them that way... you will run straight into Rogue territory, and youa€?ll be further out than any of ourmunication towers. We wona€?t be able to send help if you need it. You won''t even be able to call for it.a€?

    a€?I know,a€? Caleb sighed. a€?But if I take them any other way, I lead them straight back to the fae.a€?

    Galen sighed.

    a€?Galen,a€? Caleb called. a€?Saul and I will be approaching the encampment in the next few hours; we are goingpletely silent as we make our way past.a€?

    Galen closed his eyes, his heart pounding in his chest.

    a€?I will call you again when I have the Burning Ember wolves, and we are on our way South,a€? he said, pausing. a€?But if you dona€?t hear from me in four days... I need you to tell my mother.a€?

    Galen felt a thickness in his throat and a weight in his chest. He dropped down into a squatting position as he suddenly felt dizzy.

    a€?Caleb...a€?

    a€?And Ashleigh...a€? Caleb continued.

    Galen squeezed his eyes even tighter and clenched his jaw.

    a€?Ia€?m taking a suppressant when I get off the phone with you,a€? he continued. a€?I cana€?t risk that if something happens to me, our bond will do anything that might hurt her or her mission.a€?

    Caleb spoke with authority and conviction. But Galen could hear the pain in his voice, the doubt, and fear.

    a€?She doesna€?t know,a€? Caleb said. a€?I didna€?t want to lie to her. Maybe if I had known yesterday about the war party... no, I still wouldna€?t have told her...a€?

    He sighed.

    a€?Am I a bad husband?a€? heughed painfully.

    Galen shook his head and sniffled.

    a€?Youa€?re a good Alpha,a€? he said softly. a€?She would understand that better than most.a€?

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    The two men were silent for a long time. Only the mutual worry and hesitation to express that worry hung between them.

    Galen took a deep breath.

    a€?Why did you call on Saula€?s phone?a€? he asked, trying to relieve the tension.

    Caleb cleared his throat, something he often did when he felt ufortable or embarrassed by something.

    a€?Mine... broke.a€?

    Galen narrowed his eyes.

    a€?It broke?a€? he asked. a€?We have some of the toughest phones around. So how did it break?a€?

    Caleb was quiet.

    a€?Caleb?a€? Galen called.

    Caleb sighed.

    a€?I broke it when we saw the war party.a€?

    a€?You broke it...?a€? Galen asked.

    Suddenly the memory of twoptops and desks flying through the air came forward.

    a€?Wait... are you saying... you destroyed it in a fit of anger?!a€? he shouted.

    Caleb only grumbled in response.

    a€?Ia€?m not filling out the paperwork for that one....a€? Galen sighed in response.

    They eachughed, and the rest of the call remained light-hearted. But they both knew it was only a front for the heaviness they both felt.

 Chapter 525 Youve Always Protected Me

    After ensuring that there was no more fae in the immediate area, Ashleigh, Alice, and Myka moved further into the heart of Spring.

    The entire trip, there had been minimal conversation between the three, especially during travel time. But today, Ashleigh felt an awkward silence hung much stronger between them all.

    Alice had taken the lead, leaving Myka in the middle, with Ashleigh at the rear.

    "Let''s take a break," Ashleigh called out.

    Alice nced back and nodded.

    "I''m going to take a look around," Alice said. "You two stay here."

    Ashleigh nodded and moved up beside Myka.

    Alice took another nce before moving into the trees.

    Myka found arge rock and sat down. As Ashleigh approached, she couldn''t help but notice the defeated look on his face. The light in his eyes had dimmed, and his overall presence was deted.

    "Are you okay?" she asked.

    Myka lifted his eyes to her and then dropped them again as he shook his head.

    "That ce¡­ it didn''t look like that before," he whispered. "I grew up there."

    "Alice mentioned that," Ashleigh said, setting down her pack and sitting on the ground in front of him.

    Myka clenched his jaw and swallowed.

    "What did she say?" he asked.

    "Nothing," Ashleigh replied. "Just that you grew up there, and it meant something to you."

    She could see that he physically rxed at her reply. He nodded.

    "I spent the first eight years of my life in that vige," he said. "I have a lot of happy memories there."

    Ashleigh looked up at him, listening to him.

    "My parents were my only family, but I had friends. Other kids my age that I yed and learned with. My dad yed ser with us all by theke. He taught me to skip rocks and fish, and we even caught a few tadpoles. I wanted to raise them as pets, but my mom said no."

    Myka chuckled at the memory, and Ashleigh smiled.

    "It sounds nice," she whispered.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath. So this was what Alice had meant. Myka''s childhood was innocent. The things that Ashleigh had seen; came after he left.

    "What did you see?" Myka asked.

    Ashleigh looked up; he was staring at her. A look of resignation and defeat in his eyes.

    "What?"

    "I heard you and Alice," he replied with a sigh. "She told you not to tell me what you saw, that I was already affected by what I had seen, and there was no reason to hurt me with the rest."

    "Oh¡­" Ashleigh replied quietly, turning away. "Uhm¡­ I''m not sure I should..."

    "Why?" he asked. "What did you see?"

    "Listen," Ashleigh said. "This ce was special to you. Let it stay that way in your mind."

    Mykaughed.

    "Ashleigh, the man responsible for everything I went through in my childhood, was tortured, killed, and entombed in the house I grew up in. The smell of his decayed body permeated the walls of my parent''s bedroom," he said angrily. "Theke has dried up, and the people are gone. Even thend around it is crying and screaming."

    He looked away from her.

    "The memory... is ash and dust," he whispered.

    Ashleigh felt a painful grip on her chest. She didn''t know him well, but he always had such a bright disposition. It hurt to see him like this.

    He turned back to her, his dark eyes looking into hers with an honest request.

    "I don''t want to keep being fooled," he whispered. "So please, tell me the truth. What did you see."

    Ashleigh took a deep, shaky breath. She closed her eyes. Part of her understood why he wanted to know, but the other part knew that there was nothing to learn from knowing the truth. It would only hurt him.

    "It seems I can never manage to protect you," Alice said quietly.

    Ashleigh and Myka both turned to see her stepping out of the trees. She smiled at Myka.

    "You''ve always protected me," he replied quickly.

    "Myka, I know you saw them," she whispered sadly. "I might not have known it then, but I realized it eventually. There was no way I could have kept your eyes covered while I focused on getting you out of thatb."

    Myka lowered his head.

    Alice took a deep breath and looked at Ashleigh.

    "Go ahead," she whispered. "He deserves to know the truth."

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    "Why don''t you tell me?" Myka asked.

    Alice turned away.

    "I can''t," she whispered. Stepping away and leaning against the tree with her back to them.

    Myka turned back to Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

    "Ok¡­" she whispered.

    She swallowed and licked her lips as she tried to calm herself.

    "All right," she said, looking up at him, "I''m just going to tell you what I saw¡­ what it appeared like to me."

    Myka nodded.

    She swallowed again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I searched the remnants of several houses," she began. "In those houses, I saw chains, wall hooks, signs of captivity."

    Myka''s breathing increased the expression on his face crumbled.

    "Your house was not the only one with remains inside," Ashleigh continued.

    Myka''s eyes widened.

    "But these were not mummified or burned. They were just¡­ left," Ashleigh continued, pausing to swallow again. "Some still chained to the wall."

    Myka lowered his head as he closed his eyes and listened to what she said.

    "In a few of the houses, there were bedrooms still mostly intact," she continued. Her voice straining a little. "That is where I found the bodies."

    Ashleigh cleared her throat and tried to steady herself.

    "Based on the bone structure, they were human women."

    Myka''s head shot up, and he looked at her in shock.

    "And the blood stains around them indicate¡­ that¡­." Ashleigh hesitated. Then took a deep breath. "These women likely died in childbirth."

    "How¡­no.. that''s not what my vige was¡­." Myka whispered as he shook his head.

    "It''s what it became," Alice whispered.

    "Why?" he asked. "Why would they do this?"

    "Because Project Alice had to be controlled from somewhere," Alice replied. "Those children went to theb eventually, but they were born in that vige."

    ***

    After getting off the phone with Galen, Caleb had to decide.

    He needed to take the suppressant before they started the journey into the mountain pass. Still, if he took it without even a message, Ashleigh would assume the worst. So he needed to at least send her a message, but he wasn''t sure what to tell her.

    "Ready?" Saul called out to him.

    Caleb turned to look at his gruffpanion.

    "Are you?"

    Saul nodded with a grunt.

    "Already took the suppressant."

    "Just like that?" Caleb asked. "Won''t your mate be worried?"

    Saul shook his head.

    "Pearl knows," he said. "Wasn''t going to disappear on her without a word."

    Caleb nodded.

    "But what words to share," he sighed, running his hand through his hair.

    He wanted to be honest with Ashleigh. He knew she would be upset with him for keeping the details to himself, but he also knew she would understand.

    Saul reached out a hand to Caleb''s shoulder.

    "My Pearl and I have shared a life filled with risk and reward," he said. "She knows that each time I leave her side, I may not return. So I tell her what she needs to know, and she doesn''t ask for more. Your wife is a little different."

    Caleb chuckled.

    "But," Saul continued. "Ashleigh is a soldier; she understands the risk of what we do and the reason for our silence. If you want it, my advice is to tell her what you want her to remember, should she need a memory."

    Saul pulled away without waiting for a response.

    "I will make sure the way is clear, but we need to move soon."

    Caleb nodded.

    "I''ll be there," Caleb replied.

    Saul gave a soft grunt in response before walking away.

    "What I want her to remember¡­." Caleb whispered to himself.

    He knew he would not call her; it was too early in the morning hours. Not to mention, she would know immediately that something was wrong and would not let it go or stop worrying.

    Caleb pressed the pin on his chest and then touched his arm, bringing up the new interface of his suit, and began a recording.

    "Ash," he began with a smile. "I am sending this message because you must have already felt it. The suppressant¡­ I just wanted you to know that I am all right. We are about to travel through an area that will need ourplete focus. The suppressant is just a way to protect us both. No big deal, I don''t want you to worry. Just focus on your mission."

    He paused the recording and took a deep breath before beginning again.

    "We won''t be able to talk for a few days, probably at least four or five. So, think of me. Remember the warmth of my arms around you because I will be thinking of the next time I can hold you again."

    He took a deep breath.

    "I love you, Ashleigh."

    He stopped, closing his eyes. Quickly pausing the recording.

    "Goddess, I miss you," he whispered to himself. "Please¡­ forgive me¡­"

    He swallowed and began the recording once more.

    "I''m with you, Ash, even when we can''t feel each other¡­ just know¡­ my heart beats for you. Always."

    Caleb quicklypleted the recording and sent it to her inbox before he could change his mind. Then he pulled the small pill box from his pack and swallowed down the suppressant.

    ***

    The trio had agreed to set up camp once the sun had fallen low. In her tent, Ashleigh stirred, feeling suddenly as though she couldn''t breathe for just a moment. But the change was not enough to wake her.

    Beside her, the new pin shed a soft blue light, indicating a message had been received.

 Chapter 526 Something Real Important

    "Any word?"

    Axel looked up from the report he had been reading to see his mother stepping into the office, he nced down at his phone, but there were no calls, no messages.

    Alice had told him they would enter Spring this afternoon, and once inside the border, they were onplete radio silence. Their phones were shut off. Until they aplished their mission, there would be no more messages or calls.

    Axel clenched his jaw and took a deep breath. He shook his head as his mother continued to approach.

    "They''ll be all right," she said. "Both Ashleigh and Alice are strong women who are more than capable of taking care of themselves."

    Axel nodded but gave no vocal response.

    Corrine watched him closely and then sat down to face him.

    "Are you angry with me?" she asked. "For the oath?"

    Axel sighed and leaned back in his chair, holding his mother''s gaze.

    "No," he said quietly. "I understand and still agree with your reasoning."

    "But¡­ you wish you were not bound, so you could run after them?" Corrine suggested.

    "Maybe," he replied. "Though I couldn''t now, even without the bond."

    "The border attacks?" she asked.

    He nodded.

    "They are increasing in frequency," Axel said. "Different ces, varying size force. It''s not predictable, and it''s not a coincidence. They are testing our strength, looking for the weak points."

    Corrine clenched her jaw.

    Axel leaned forward and looked his mother in the eye.

    "I don''t know when or where it wille from, but you were right," he said. "War ising to Winter."

    ***

    Weeks ago, the onught had been overwhelming. For a few short days, Jonas had found himself unsure if his men would even be able to hold their territory.

    But in the past week, things had changed. Entire sections of theirnds were being won, and no enemy reinforcements came to extend the battle. Instead, the areas that were secured sent their troops to thebat zones, and slowly but surely, the wolves of Broken Crag were ridding theirnd of its invaders.

    Jonas should have been happy. He should have celebrated with his men as they toasted around the campfire. But he just couldn''t. Something was off.

    "My Alpha," one of his men called to him. "I raise my mug to you. You have never led us astray. With you at our front, Broken Crag will never fall!"

    The other wolves raised their mugs, each looking at their Alpha. Then, finally, Jonas raised his mug and gave them his best smile.

    "Through blood and dirt, we will stand again and again," he offered.

    "Through weakness, we find strength!" his men shouted back at him and drank from their mugs.

    Jonas nodded and smiled along but took not a sip. He set down his mug and left therge tent, stepping out into the night air.

    The men posted up on guard duty all greeted him and again congratted him on the victories they had. He was polite and acknowledged each one, but it was beginning to wear on him.

    Why couldn''t he simply enjoy their victories? If the trend continued, he and his men might be able to return to their families within the week. It was a good thing, so why couldn''t he ept it.

    ? Jonas found arge rock to sit and contemte on.

    But it wasn''t long before he was no longer alone.

    "My Alpha," the man called.

    Jonas didn''t need to look back to know who it was. His name was Landon. His family had roots that burrowed deep into the mountain. One of the founding families of Broken Crag.

    He was a good boy; Jonas had spent much time with him over the years. Landon and Nessa had been great friends as children, and as adults, they had maintained the friendship. However, Jonas knew that in his heart, Landon had always hoped Nessa would see him as something more.

    In truth, before they got their wolves, that had also been Jonas''s hope. And even though they were not mates, he had once approached his daughter with the idea of a chosen marriage. But he would never force Nessa into something she didn''t want.

    After meeting ra, Jonas could see the way that Nessa smiled. He never wanted anything more for her. If it weren''t for the damn war, Jonas would have already insisted on throwing them avish wedding.

    Landon had been a good sport about losing the one he loved. He got on well with ra, and he, too, could see the joy she brought to Nessa.

    "Since when you been so formal, Landon?" Jonas replied.

    Landon chuckled.

    "I wanted to offer my congrattions. It seemed only right to do so formally rather than casually."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Jonas waved his hand and grunted.

    "Stuff your congrattions," he grumbled. "I been hearing it all night. I''m tired of those words."

    "We all just want you to know how proud we are to be your wolves."

    Jonas sighed and looked up at the moon.

    "You ain''t find nothing funny about the way these battles been goin''?" Jonas asked.

    "What do you mean?" Landon asked.

    Jonas clenched his jaw. What did he mean?

    "I dunno," he sighed. "It just¡­ feels wrong, somehow."

    "Jonas, living in the mountain has made us strong, but maybe it has also dulled us to the idea that sometimes, things can be easy," Landon replied.

    Jonas took a deep breath.

    "I guess¡­ it would be nice if we could return home by week''s end. I miss my Liara," he said.

    "The way things are going, it seems likely," Landon smiled. "We were already able to send the Summer wolves back home. We still have the team from Winter with us, but once we''ve secured the gorge, there will be no reason to keep them any longer either."

    "The gorge¡­?" Jonas questioned, feeling like there was something he had forgotten. "Why did we send them to the gorge¡­? Wasn''t that ce one of the first attack sites?"

    "It was," Landon confirmed. "It was where we first saw the mutated wolves. Unfortunately, we lost two men in the attack and three more to the infection. When the Winter team brought the inoction, they also volunteered to search the gorge. It was safest for them since they had already received their shots."

    "The mutated wolves¡­." Jonas whispered to himself.

    And then something began to click in his mind. He jumped up from the rock and turned to face Landon.

    "The mutated wolves!" he shouted. "Where are they?"

    "What?" Landon asked, "Like I said, the Winter team is searching the gorge¨C"

    "No, no," Jonas interrupted. "In the rest of the dang battle, where are the damn mutated wolves?"

    Landon furrowed his brows.

    "I¡­ don''t know¡­"

    "In the first couple weeks of this shit, report after report came in about those bastards. Aggressive, violent, ruthless. Even without the infection, these things are killers, and they ain''t bad fighters."

    Landon nodded in agreement.

    "But in the past week, as we been winning ground and getting confident¡­ where are they?" Jonas asked again.

    Landon swallowed. He didn''t have an answer.

    "I don''t know¡­" he said. "I don''t think I''ve seen any reports on themtely other than from the Winter group that was chasing one yesterday."

    "Reinforcements from the enemy have been slowing for days, but more than that, they are only sending fae," Jonas said. "It doesn''t make any sense."

    "Maybe this particr group just didn''t have many with them, to begin with?" Landon asked.

    "I might believe that if we had killed more of them," Jonas replied. "But thest count I got, I think we only had four confirmed kills of mutants. But sightings, we saw northward of twenty in those first few days. So, where the hell did they go? Where are they hiding?"

    Landon swallowed.

    "You think there will be a surge attack? Onest shot at defeating us? Should we fall back on the mountain, defend it above all else?" Landon asked, preparing to run and give the order the second Jonas said so.

    "I think¡­" Jonas began, then paused to take a deep breath and let out an annoyed sigh. "We need to wait."

    "But if we wait, and they attack, there won''t be time to call in the others," Landon argued.

    "I know, but I just gotta go with my gut here, boy. Something is telling me there is more to this than our mountain," Jonas replied. "I need you to send our best and sneakiest scouts to try and find them wolves. But, don''t engage, and don''t get caught."

    "All right, but what are we looking for if not ast-ditch effort to take us down?" Landon asked.

    "Look, Landon, do you trust me?"

    "Of course!" Landon replied immediately and with pride. "You are my Alpha, and more than that, I consider you family. So, of course, I trust you."

    "Good, then trust in me now. We need to know where these creatures are and what they''re doing. Because I got a feeling there is something real important that we''re missing, and I intend to find out what it is."

 Chapter 527 Because I Saw You

    Myka was different than usual.

    He was quieter than he had been throughout their trip, and the natural smile that was always on his face had fallen.

    The evening before had been a deep struggle for him.

    He knew that something had happened to the vige. He could see that with his own eyes when they had first approached it. But he was in no way prepared for what Ashleigh had told him.

    The vige he had been raised in was filled with families. There had been love andughter. Even if it was all torn away the moment a pup became a wolf, it had still been real while they were there.

    Myka had been upte with Alice. They talked a little, he cried a lot, and then they sat silently. After a time, Mykaa€?s thoughts went to the children he yed with in Winter, the ones that Alice and Ashleigh had rescued.

    His heart ached for them.

    a€?Do you think they know?a€? he asked Alice quietly.

    a€?Who knows what?a€?

    a€?The children,a€? he whispered. a€?Do you think they know what happened to their mothers?a€?

    Alice took a deep breath and then looked away.

    a€?I dona€?t know,a€? she said. a€?I think... some, like Sadie, might have an idea. But I dona€?t think they know exactly what happened.a€?

    Myka took a shaky breath as an old and painful curiosity resurfaced in his mind.

    a€?Alice?a€? he called.

    a€?Yes?a€? she replied.

    Myka licked his lips and swallowed the saliva that gathered in his mouth as he tried to calm his heart.

    a€?Why did you save me?a€?

    Alice didna€?t respond right away.

    a€?Because I saw you,a€? she said with a gentle smile.

    Myka furrowed his brows.

    a€?Through all the programming, all the orders I was given. I saw you, recognized your pain, and realized I could stop it.a€?

    Myka felt the tears falling again.

    a€?What about the others?a€? he asked.

    Alice licked her lips and lowered her gaze.

    a€?When my parents brought me to theb,a€? Myka continued. a€?There were others... friends that I grew up with...a€?

    a€?Myka...a€? Alice whispered.

    a€?Why didna€?t you save them?a€?

    Alice swallowed.

    a€?Because you were the only one that survived the first year,a€? she whispered. a€?Ia€?m sorry, I could do nothing for them.a€?

    Myka took a minute. He let the tears fall.

    He had suspected it and even hoped for it during the worst nightmares he had experienced.

    Hoped that his friends hadna€?t suffered long or that they had escaped and found their way to their own version of Del. But in his heart, he knew the truth. The other screams slowly faded in the months after he was taken to theb.

    Alice tried to offer himfort. Finally, he allowed her to hold him close for a long time. She held him tight until the sobs slowly became sniffles and then faded entirely.

    a€?Ita€?ste,a€? she whispered as sheid him back and pulled the nket to his chin. a€?Ia€?m going to bed.a€?

    As she opened the tent, Myka called to her. She turned and looked back at him.

    a€?Alice.a€?

    a€?Yes?a€? she said.

    Myka sat up on his elbows.

    a€?I want to help them,a€? he whispered.

    a€?Who?a€? Alice asked.

    a€?The children... the ones you saved from theb, the ones in Winter,a€? he said. a€?I couldna€?t do anything for my friends, but maybe therea€?s something I can do for them?a€?

    Alice smiled and nodded.

    a€?Thata€?s great, Myka,a€? she whispered. a€?But leta€?s worry about saving them first, okay?a€?

    When Alice left his tent, Myka felt better. The day had brought him heartache, but it had also given him purpose.

    As they walked through the trees, hours after their conversation, Alice observed Myka. She could see that he was still sad but wasna€?t distracted or afraid. If anything, he was more focused than ever.

    She let out a sigh of relief and then turned her attention to the other member of their party. The one that seemed to be carrying a weight on her shoulders that wasna€?t there the night before.

    a€?Is everything all right?a€? Alice asked quietly as she stepped beside Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh looked back at the other woman and then quickly turned away.

    The morning came with an unhappy surprise for Ashleigh. The shining blue light was the first thing she saw, and his message was the first thing she heard.

    Her first instinct was to insult Alice or at least tell her to mind her own business, but she stopped herself. Instead, she swallowed and took a breath.

    a€?When I woke up this morning,a€? she began. a€?I had a message from Caleb. He took a suppressant and is moving through a danger zone. He said it was for our safety and wants me to focus on my mission.a€?

    Alice nodded.

    a€?I may not have taken a suppressant, but I basically did the same thing when I told Axel I was shutting off my phone until wea€?re done here.a€?

    Ashleigh nodded.<novelnext></novelnext>

    a€?I guess so,a€? she replied with a sigh. a€?It just... seemed a little different than that.a€?

    a€?In what way?a€? Alice asked.

    Ashleigh shrugged.

    a€?It was just how he spoke. It felt... like a goodbye.a€?

    Alice looked carefully at the younger woman.

    a€?Ashleigh,a€? she called to her.

    Ashleigh turned and looked her in the eyes.

    a€?If something happened, even with the suppressant, you would know.a€?

    Ashleigh sighed.

    a€?No, I wouldna€?t. Thata€?s kind of the whole deal with suppressants, Alice. It blocks you from each other.a€?

    Aliceughed, and Ashleigh turned back to her with furrowed brows.

    a€?Oh,e on,a€? Alice smiled. a€?You think I dona€?t know how suppressants work? I was the test subject for the early versions. So I know how they work.a€?

    Ashleigh looked away again.

    a€?Even with the suppressants I was on, Axel still felt me,a€? Alice continued. a€?He didna€?t know that was what he felt, but he felt it just the same. Axel and I share something... amazing. But even I know that what exists between you and Caleb is on a whole different level.a€?

    Ashleigh swallowed. There had been times when they took the suppressants and could still feel each other.

    a€?So, I say again, if something happened to him, you would know.a€?

    With the final word, Alice moved away from Ashleigh and headed toward Myka.

    Ashleigh was left with her own thoughts.

    Alice was right. She had to be. Caleb was okay because if he wasna€?t, Ashleigh would already know.

    ***

    They moved with a silent quickness as Saul led them through the mountain pass. They had been traveling in absolute silence for more than seven hours.

    Caleb was thankful but surprised that they had not encountered any enemies on their journey.

    The war party of fae creatures and mutated wolves sat at arge camp at the top of the mountain. The pass was at the bottom. They knew that going this way would add a whole day to their journey, but it was the only way to avoid being seen by the enemy.

    If they continued their pace without any trouble, they would make it to the other say before the next sunrise.

    Caleb, for just a moment, felt hopeful.

    But then he saw it, just as it saw him.

    The creature stood up from its four legs onto two. It raised its wed arms and roared at the two men.

    It was a bear, but not like any bear they had ever seen. Its fur was matted and filled with dirt and leaves. Roots erupted from all over its body, and its eyes were white and milky.

    Caleb summoned his shield as the creature charged forward and swung its mighty w at them. The shield held, and Caleb released a heavy grunt as he felt the beast''s strength pressing down on him.

    a€?Caleb!a€? Saul cried out.

    Still holding tight to the shield, Caleb looked back over his shoulder. Saul held his weapon out in front of him as one of the bat-like creatures slowly stalked toward him.

    a€?Hea€?s yours,a€? Caleb replied, a€?Ia€?ve got this one!a€?

    a€?Got it!a€? Saul called back, charging forward at the creature.

    Meanwhile, Caleb gathered his strength and lifted the shield shoving the bear creature back a few steps.

    It roared again, and Caleb quickly dissolved the shield, summoning a bow and arrow. Then, he lined his shot and let loose directly into the monstera€?s eye.

    As it screamed, Caleb jumped forward, summoning his sword and drawing on his power to move him with greater force toward the beast. He held it in front of his body, used all his might to shove the sword into its throat, and drew it downward with his weight.

    With a gurgle and a deep groan, the beast was dead.

    Caleb stepped back, catching his breath.

    a€?Well, that was new,a€? Saul said as he approached.

    Caleb nodded, looking at the bear.

    a€?Havena€?t seen one like this before,a€? he said.

    a€?Ita€?s strange,a€? Saul said.

    a€?What is?a€?

    a€?The beast, its appearance, like the nt parts of it grew outward.a€?

    Caleb tilted his head and looked again.

    a€?Youa€?re right,a€? he whispered, then squatted down to look closer.

    a€?Caleb...a€? Saul whispered.

    a€?And its eyes... they looked... almost dead,a€? Caleb continued thinking aloud.

    a€?Caleb!a€? Saul growled.

    Caleb looked up and saw that Saul had his de in front of him defensively. Following his gaze, Caleb saw a pair of glowing eyes watching him from the darkness of the night. He stood up and then saw another and another.

    Caleb swallowed as he summoned his de once more.

    From the shadows, three feral wolves step forward, letting out low growls as their mouths dripped with a frothy drool.

 Chapter 528 The Discordant Rhythm

    Another day had passed, and still, they had yet to find the gate.

    Myka was struggling to focus. There were sounds all around him, he could feel each living thing as though they were an extension of himself.

    They hadn''t traveled far from the vige. No more than a few miles. But the forest in the area was dense. They could walk in one direction for an hour without knowing which way they hade from.

    Myka insisted that it was close. Even though he couldn''t separate all the sounds, he felt it deep inside. He knew that he felt the power of the ley lines nearby.

    Alice and Ashleigh continued to hunt as he tried to focus on the exact location of the power. They were starting to see the pattern in the patrols of the fae. Four groups of three seemed to patrol the forest in sweeps that had two to three hours between them.

    After taking out the patrols near the vige, they hadn''t seen anyone the next day. But this morning, they had almost been found before Myka felt the discordant rhythm of the creatures.

    Ashleigh worried that if they took out too many of the patrols, the Dark Queen would know they were there, assuming she didn''t already.

    They stood in the middle of a small clearing, taking yet another break. If the Queen didn''t know, she would find them soon enough. It seemed like every hour, they were pausing and resting.

    It was frustrating. It felt as though they stood still with their hands and feet tied together while the monsters closed in on them.

    Ashleigh wanted to push forward, even if they didn''t know exactly where it was. Surely, if they at least searched the area, they could find it.

    But she hesitated to push Myka any harder to find the location. Lily had warned her about his power, and as she watched him, she saw that it was taking a toll.

    He was pacing all the time, sweating, and looking frazzled as though he was only half in his right mind.

    Myka closed his eyes, breathing through his nose slowly.

    "Myka?" Alice called him.

    When he didn''t respond, she stepped closer and tried again.

    "Myka?"

    He opened his eyes wide and looked at her.

    "I''m going to look around the area. I won''t go far enough that I can''t see you," she said. "Will you be all right?"

    He took a moment to answer but then nodded and smiled, giving her a thumbs up. Alice nodded back and then nced at Ashleigh.

    "I''m going to look around," she said. "Do me a favor, yea?"

    Alice tipped her head toward Myka, and Ashleigh nodded. Alice smiled and mouthed a thank you before she walked away.

    ''Alice is worried about him as well,'' she thought. ''I should keep an eye on him.''

    Ashleigh set down her pack and sat in the grass, leaning back against an old stump as she watched Myka.

    Myka hesitated to close his eyes, watching until Alice faded into the trees, then he took a deep, shaky breath. Finally, he clenched his jaw and closed his eyes.

    He hadn''t heard a word she had said.

    He couldn''t hear anything over the deafening sounds of growth, mutation, rot, and all the other natural processes of the forest. And below that, he listened to the unnatural things.

    Layer overyer of sound. His entire body was tensed up, and he fought desperately to rx. Fearing that, at this point, he might crack his own tooth from the amount of clenching he was doing.

    In truth, he hadn''t been able to hear most of what Ashleigh or Alice had been saying all day. When he woke this morning, the forest was screaming at him. He had barely been able to pick out the sour notes of the creatures as they neared the camp.

    It was pure luck that had saved them.

    Ashleigh was already up when Myka woke. She came to his tent at the sound of his shout. She was worried, and Myka shouted that ''they'' were back. He meant the screams. But she understood him to mean the monsters.

    Because of that misunderstanding, their lives were saved. And as happy as Myka was to be just barely alive. He couldn''t help but feel frustrated and angry that he almost let them fall into danger because he couldn''t identify the sound of the monsters immediately.

    So now, he needed to hear it all. He needed to separate it. To hear each note and know what it represented.

    Across the clearing, Ashleigh furrowed her brow as she watched him. She saw the way his body shook, the sweat on his brow, and she heard the shallow breaths he took.

    ''Tell him to think of Peter,'' Lily whispered.

    ''Why?'' Ashleigh replied.

    Hearing Lily''s voice, even when it was unexpected, was something that Ashleigh was getting used to. She knew now that some part of Lily was always with her. She almost found itforting.

    ''To calm and give him a focus,'' Lily replied. ''He is trying too hard. If he keeps pushing, he will overload his brain.''<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''Shouldn''t he stop altogether if it''s that dangerous?'' Ashleigh asked.

    ''No,'' Lily whispered. ''There are dead that cling to him, whispers he doesn''t realize he hears. They will only be silenced if he can feel aplished in his power. Thinking of Peter will settle his mind and his heart. But, at the same time, the bond was built from the power of the ley lines. He will be focusing on it without realizing it.''

    Ashleigh nodded.

    Myka let out a shaky breath, and a loud scream went off in his ear, followed immediately by metal grinding. Another screech, the howling of the wind, and the sound of a tree snapping in half.

    It was getting louder with each new sound, growing increasingly hectic inside his mind. Tears ran down his cheeks, and he wiped them away angrily.

    A tap on his shoulder surprised him into falling onto the hard ground. His body felt the shockwave burning, and Myka was sure he would scream out his frustration.

    But then a sound came to his ear, clear and soft.

    "Peter."

    Myka furrowed his brow and looked up. Ashleigh stood above him, a look of concern in her eyes. She was talking, but Myka still couldn''t hear her.

    "¡­Peter¡­" she said again. "¡­ on Peter¡­"

    What was she saying? What about Peter? Was he all right?

    Myka wondered at each question. His heart was racing, and his mind ran a mile a minute. He imagined the worst things he could think of¡­ what was she saying?!?

    "Think of Peter!" she shouted, grabbing his shoulders. "You¡­. Focus¡­ Peter!"

    Her scattered speech made it difficult for him to understand. But she wasn''t saying ''hurt'' or ''injured.'' She wasn''t looking at him with pity. Instead, she looked at him with intention, like she was trying to make him understand something important.

    "Focus on Peter!" she shouted again, but this time, he heard her.

    "Peter?" Myka questioned.

    "Yes!" Ashleigh nodded happily. "Think of Peter. Let your memories of him fill your mind."

    Myka swallowed. He didn''t understand, but if he was honest, he didn''t care either. Thinking of Peter was something he would happily do.

    His memories slowly came to him.

    He thought of the day by the river. He was washing himself and his clothing when Peter stumbled out of the trees. Myka had felt the pull, but he had no idea what it was or what it meant. Not even when Peter got closer, and he felt the excitement inside of himself rising to the surface.

    The memory faded and changed to the night that Peter left. The emptiness that Myka had felt, the loneliness. A misunderstanding but a betrayal in their hearts for each of them.

    He saw himself throughout the years apart from Peter. Every night hey awake in his tent, looking at the spot beside him, smiling and talking as though Peter were still there. He told him all his thoughts and feelings. His concerns, his regrets.

    Every night he prayed to see him the next day, and every morning he hoped it would be that day.

    The memory shifted again to that first day in Winter, the first moment they saw each other again. Their kiss, Peter''s anger.

    Mykaughed as more memories yed on. As he saw them grow closer, he felt Peter''s love pouring into him with each kiss, whisper, and hug.

    Myka took a deep breath, only now realizing he could. Heughed again, the sound all around him was still there, but somehow, he felt Peter through it all. With his mate''sfort, Myka could feel something unique. Something like Peter, pulling at the strings deep in his heart.

    He stood up and stared into the trees, tilting his head as he tried to see what was calling him.

    A soft hum. Barely there, hidden among the chaos of all the other sounds. If he focused only on it, he felt it. It was soothing and gentle. It touched his soul and made him feel at ease, as though it was, and always had been, a part of him.

    Alice returned. She saw the strange expression on Myka''s face and quietly approached Ashleigh.

    "What''s going on?" she asked with concern.

    "Sshhh¡­" Ashleigh whispered. "I think he''s almost there¡­."

    Ashleigh kept her eyes on Myka, watching as he looked into the trees. Alice watched him as well, trying to look past him to see if something was out there.

    "There," he whispered, lifting his arm and pointing. "It''s there¡­ I can feel it."

    "Feel what, Myka?" Alice asked.

    Myka turned with a bright smile and tears in his eyes.

    "The way gate," he replied with relief. "I found it."

 Chapter 529 We Donâ€™t Know What We Will Find

    Myka hurried through the trees, with Alice and Ashleigh following close behind. He was moving faster than he had the entire time they had been in Spring. His whole demeanor was lifted.

    a€?Ita€?s not far!a€? he called back. a€?We were almost there!a€?

    The pull was strong as they got closer, and Mykaughed. He knew they were almost on top of it now. Finally, the rush of excitement got the better of him, and he took off in a run.

    a€?Myka, wait!a€? Ashleigh called out as he jumped over a fallen log, putting even more distance between them.

    a€?We were so close!a€? Myka called back with delight. a€?If we had just kept going, we would have been there!a€?

    a€?Myka!a€? Alice called out. She tried to get ahead, but the brush in the area was thick. There was only one path to take, covered in small obstacles.

    a€?Slow down!a€? Ashleigh shouted. a€?Wea€?ll be there soon enough!a€?

    a€?Hurry up!a€? Myka shouted back with augh.

    He felt good, like he had finally been able to do something for this mission. But that good feeling was distracting him from his surroundings. The focus on the hum of the ley line was keeping him from hearing the other sounds that were even closer.

    The creature burst through the brush, itsrge head filled with sharp teeth roaring at Myka as he jumped over another down tree.

    a€?Aahh!a€? Myka screamed as he stumbled back, falling over the log and rolling to the forest floor.

    The monster moved forward, a bear-like creature with white eyes and roots extending out of its belly. Its fur was matted withrge chunks torn away, reced by either open wounds or thick bark.

    It charged at him, Myka scrambled to get away.

    With a shout and a blurred movement, Alice was there. She mmed into the beast, shoving it back, but not far.

    a€?Get up!a€? she shouted back at him.

    Myka quickly got to his feet just as Ashleigh moved past him, her des already drawn as Alice held the creature back with a staff. It was a battle of strength, and she would not win.

    Ashleigh moved between Alice and the bear, slicing at the creature''s gut.

    The beast roared and reared back, preparing to rip away at them with his ws.

    a€?Alice!a€? Ashleigh shouted.

    Alice stepped back and used the fallen log tounch herself upward, the staff in her hands quickly shifting to a de as she drove it into the monstera€?s throat. At the same time, Ashleigh continued to tear at the flesh of its belly.

    Myka heard the sound of the creature fading as it slumped down and then fell over on its side. Both women were left catching their breath as they watched to ensure no more movement.

    Then they turned back to him, angry.

    a€?I told you to wait!a€? Ashleigh shouted.

    a€?You know how dangerous it is to separate from the group!a€? Alice added angrily.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry,a€? Myka replied. a€?I justa€"a€?

    Mykaa€?s eyes went wide, and his words fell away. Then, behind them, he saw two thin tendrils spring up into the air. He suddenly remembered the moment in the snow, feeling the root pierce his back and push toe out of his chest. The pain, the fear.

    a€?Myka?a€? Alice called to him, noticing the change in his expression.

    He sprung forward and pushed both women out of the way just as the tendrils began to move toward them.

    He ducked down. The tendrils shot toward him and barely missed as he slipped beneath them. Grabbing them both, he looked down at the fallen beast. They were using thest of his song to fuel their mission.

    Myka held tightly to the tendrils as hended on the ground. He then pulled with all his might until he heard a satisfying tearing and the final note of the creaturea€?s song went silent.

    Ashleigh and Alice got to their feet quickly, turning to watch as Myka tore the roots from the beast''s carcass.

    He looked up at them, his chest heaving as he took deep, heavy breaths. He swallowed and threw down the tendrils in his hand. Beneath him, the creature shriveled just like the others had.

    Myka straightened his back and smoothed his shirt before clearing his throat.

    a€?As I said,a€? he began. a€?Ia€?m sorry for running ahead. That was dumb.a€?

    Alice let out a soft chuckle and shook her head.

    Ashleigh looked down at the tendrils and swallowed.

    a€?Thata€?s how they spread the infection...a€? she whispered.

    a€?Yep,a€? Myka nodded.

    She looked back at him and then closed the distance between them, pulling him into a hug.

    a€?Thank you,a€? she whispered.

    Myka smiled and returned the hug.

    As they pulled away, Myka smiled again.

    a€?So, now that that is all done,a€? Myka motioned toward the creature. a€?Back to the reason for my excited running.a€?

    He smiled brightly, practically bouncing.

    a€?Follow,a€? he said, turning and continuing through the trees. This time, without running ahead.

    It wasna€?t far, only about twenty feet from where they had been attacked.

    a€?Here,a€? he whispered, pulling back a branch to let them through ahead of him.

    Ashleigh and Alice stepped through and then looked up.

    It was a mountainside, nothing strange or unique about it. At least, not at first nce. But as they got closer, they could see how the foliage grew circrly. A natural archway set deep in the stone. Ashleigh stepped closer, and she could feel the powering off of it.

    a€?This is it,a€? she whispered.

    a€?Told you,a€? Myka smiled, and then he tilted his head as he stared at the archway. a€?Ita€?s pulsing.a€?

    a€?I can feel the powering off it, too,a€? Ashleigh replied.

    a€?No,a€? Myka shook his head. a€?Ita€?s... wrong.a€?

    a€?What do you mean?a€? Alice asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    a€?I dona€?t know... it feels like the surface of ake. Calm, still... but underneath the water moves, the fish swim. But now... ita€?s like someone threw arge stone in the water, the ssh and the ripples running out across the stillness.a€?

    a€?It must be the Dark Queen,a€? Ashleigh replied. a€?Whatever she is doing to the mound must be having an effect on the gate. We need to hurry.a€?

    She set down her pack and began to pull out the explosives.

    a€?Ita€?s still going to take us two days to travel back to the mound,a€? Alice said. a€?And we dona€?t know what wea€?ll find when we get there.a€?

    a€?True,a€? Ashleigh said. a€?But ita€?s not like we have a choice.a€?

    Alice nodded and moved to help set the charges.

    ***

    Myka and Alice sat alone, warming themselves by the fire. The night was quiet, with only the sounds of the nocturnal creatures around them.

    a€?Howa€?s the....a€? Alice began to ask, and then unsure how to phrase it, she moved her hand to her ear and waved.

    a€?Chorus of chaos?a€? Myka asked with augh.

    Alice smiled and nodded.

    He took a breath.

    The sounds guing him since they arrived in Spring were still there. The screams, the agony, the unnatural screeching. It hadna€?t stopped for him. But, after Ashleigh told him to think of Peter, it changed.

    He could hold onto the feeling of Peter standing beside him, holding his hand and whispering in his ear above all the rest of the noise.

    a€?Listen...a€? Petera€?s voice said with a soft warmth that soothed Myka.

    And with that word, he was able to do it, to listen to individual sounds and try to pinpoint where they came from. It was still essentially a chaotic mess, but he could now identify the ley lines'' hum. He knew the direction they needed to go. Even if Alice got lost, he was sure he could directly lead them to the mound.

    a€?Ita€?s better,a€? he replied. a€?Still... a lot.... But I dona€?t feel like my heada€?s going to explode now. So thata€?s a win.a€?

    a€?Thata€?s a big win,a€? Aliceughed.

    Alice let out a soft yawn and stretched her back.

    a€?We have a long hike tomorrow,a€? she said, patting his shoulder and standing up. a€?I am heading to bed. You should too.a€?

    Myka swallowed and looked up at her as she started to move away.

    a€?Alice?a€?

    She looked back.

    a€?Hmm?a€?

    a€?Ia€?m not sure if I should tell you... or if ita€?s even worth paying attention to,a€? he began, lowering his gaze.

    Alice furrowed her brows and tilted her head toward him. She could see that he was concerned.

    a€?What are you talking about, Myka?a€? she asked, sitting beside him again.

    Myka licked his lips and then looked up at her again.

    a€?Ita€?s not just the trees and animals that I can... feel,a€? he said. a€?Ita€?s people too.a€?

    Alice thought about it and nodded.

    a€?That seems right. We are all part of the natural cycle. So if youa€?re hearing nature, it would be strange if you didna€?t get something from people as well.a€?

    a€?Right,a€? he replied. a€?But yours... is different.a€?

    a€?What do you mean?a€? Alice asked, keeping her tone even but feeling a strange rising panic in her stomach. a€?Different, how?a€?

    Myka shook his head.

    a€?I dona€?t really know,a€? he said.

    a€?Do you mean ita€?s different from you and Ashleigh?a€? Alice asked.

    a€?I cana€?t really hear myself, but Ashleigh... she... glitters?a€? Myka said hesitantly.

    a€?Glitters?a€? Alice asked with wide eyes before letting out a snortingugh.

    a€?Shut up!a€? Mykaughed. a€?I dona€?t know how else to describe it.a€?

    a€?So... I guess I dona€?t a€?glittera€? as she does?a€? Alice asked with a broad smile still on her face.

    Myka rolled his eyes.

    a€?She has something... extra to her. Ia€?m guessing it has to do with the whole fae blood and original Luna taking up space in her mind thing,a€? he rified.

    a€?I see,a€? Alice nodded. a€?Well, if that is the prerequisite for a€?glittering,a€? then I am happy to be dull.a€?

    a€?Youa€?re not dull,a€? Myka replied. a€?You have your own unique sound... ita€?s just different.a€?

    a€?Myka, Ia€?ve always been different,a€? Alice smiled, standing up.

    a€?No, Alice, thata€?s not what I mean,a€? Myka sighed. a€?I dona€?t know how exactly I know this... but you sound different than you used to. Like... something has changed inside of you.a€?

    Alice felt a lead weight in her stomach.

    a€?The infection,a€? she whispered. a€?That must be the difference.a€?

    Mykaa€?s eyes widened and then closed with a regretful sigh.

    a€?I guess... ita€?s further proof that it really has changed me....a€? She said sadly.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry, Alice,a€? Myka said. a€?I didna€?t mean toa€" a€?

    a€?Ita€?s ok,a€? she smiled. a€?Ita€?s not like it is new information. But at least we have an answer to my unique sound. Ia€?m going to bed now. Ia€?ll see you in the morning.a€?

    Alice walked away without giving a chance for any other words to be spoken.

 Chapter 530 Donâ€™t Be Late

    a€?Hea€?ste.a€?

    a€?Hea€?ll be here,a€? Sofia sighed, moving across the room to check that all the crates were sealed correctly.

    a€?He was supposed to arrive yesterday,a€? therge man with the silver hair said, following Sofia closely.

    Sofia turned and smiled up at him, cing her hands on his chest.

    a€?Soren,a€? she said.

    Therge man leaned down and gave a soft grunt.

    Sofia moved her arms around his neck and pulled him gently to her to ce a soft peck on his lips.

    a€?He will be here,a€? she whispered against his mouth.

    Soren took a deep breath through his nose and then grunted in acquiescence.

    Sofia smiled and pulled away from him. Turning back to continue checking that all the crates were ready to go.

    a€?These look good,a€? she said. a€?Are the runners ready?a€?

    a€?They should be,a€? Soren said in his gruff voice. a€?But Remi was organizing them.a€?

    Sofia raised an eyebrow.

    a€?Then get Remi,a€? she smiled. a€?Youa€?re the one sitting here gruffing and growling at me that timea€?s running out, and yet you are wasting mine.a€?

    a€?Ia€?m sorry, my Alpha,a€? Soren said, lowering his head.

    Sofia let out a soft chuckle.

    a€?Ia€?m just messing with you, love,a€? she said. a€?But, seriously, go get Remi. I want these ready to go at a momenta€?s notice.a€?

    Soren gave her a quick smile before turning and leaving the room, ducking his head as he went through the door.

    He was a beast of a man in every way.

    Sofia never expected to find herself in a rtionship after everything she had been through, much less a rtionship with two men. However, Remi and Soren were unlike other men.

    The same two men who had supported her on the day she met Caleb had somehow be her lovers and escape.

    They were a bnce of devotion and carnal bliss. If they had it their way, they would never leave her side. At first, she had found it annoying and overbearing. But in the months since she returned, she relied on them for her mental rity.

    Remi offered her a quietfort; she could look into his eyes and feel his calming presence. He helped her to focus and breathe.

    Soren made her feel safe. She knew that if anyone ever tried to hurt her or force her into anything, he would tear their throat out without a word. All the while holding her tenderly every chance he had.

    Together, these two men offered her everything she wanted. They warmed andforted her heart, challenged her mind, and drowned her body in ecstasy.

    But right now, her focus was on another man. The one that had promised to keep her people safe.

    Alpha Caleb was a dayte arriving in Burning Ember.

    He had called her just before setting out to cross the pass. He confirmed what the Winter scouts had already told her: a war party was gathering high in the mountains. Enough to quickly destroy her pack.

    He gave her instructions on an evacuation n, and she did everything he said. Her people were mainly ready to go. Only the smiths refused to leave their work unfinished.

    She had expected this.

    The wolves of Burning Ember took great pride in their work. They never left it unfinished or of low quality.

    Caleb had said he would arrive in two days. The n called for them to leave on the third day. It was now the third day.

    Sofia paced the room; she wasna€?t sure what she should do.

    If she started the evacuation now, it was likely that she would be able to get her people far enough south to avoid any losses before the fae reacted to the move.

    It was the smart thing to do, the safest option for her people. But part of her couldna€?t leave until she knew where Caleb was.

    He was an honorable man. He would keep his promise. This meant that if he waste, there was likely a reason, possibly a reason, that required her help.

    The door to the storage room opened. Soren ducked his head and stepped inside, quickly followed by Remi. His dark eyes turned to her, and a softness settled into them as he saw her.

    Instantly, she felt the tightness in her chest falling away as he approached her.

    a€?Are you all right?a€? he whispered as he got close, pressing a soft kiss to her throat.

    a€?Better now,a€? she replied, turning toward him.

    He smiled and kissed her lips. A brief but pleasant greeting between them. Now was not the time for intimate acts.

    a€?The runners are ready to go,a€? Remi said, a€?but thest crate isna€?t ready yet. The smiths say it wona€?t be ready until the morning.a€?

    Sofia took a deep breath.

    a€?I want the rest moved,a€? she said, looking at him thoughtfully. a€?Get them out as fast as possible.a€?

    Remi nodded.

    "It will take a few hours, but it will be done."

    Sofia turned to Soren.

    a€?Hea€?ste,a€? she said softly.

    Sorena€?s eyes widened briefly, and then he nodded.

    a€?Wea€?ll begin the evacuation once the runners have left,a€? she continued. a€?But Ia€?m not leaving any of my people behind. You will lead the evacuation; I will stay with the smiths and join you in the morning.a€?

    Soren let out a soft growl.

    a€?Sofia...a€? he began.

    a€?No,a€? she shook her head. a€?I understand that we need to get going, but if any wolf of Burning Ember is still here, then so am I.a€?

    a€?Then I will stay with you,a€? Soren replied.

    a€?So will I,a€? Remi added.<novelnext></novelnext>

    a€?You will stay, but only because I need you to run thatst crate the second it is ready,a€? Sofia said, looking at Remi. Then turning to Soren, her expression softened. a€?But you have to go.a€?

    Soren clenched his jaw and red his nostrils. To anyone else, he looked angry, but to her, he looked scared.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry,a€? she whispered, stepping forward and reaching her hands up to his face. He bent forward to make it easier for her. a€?I need to know my people are safe. If I cana€?t be there, I need you to be.a€?

    Soren reached his hand to palm her cheek, looking at her with sincere concern.

    a€?I need to know that you are safe,a€? he said.

    Remi moved behind her. Wrapping an arm at her waist andying his head on the back of her shoulder.

    a€?We both do,a€? he said quietly. a€?I knew I would have to leave, but I thought Soren would be with you still. Please, dona€?t do this.a€?

    Sofia closed her eyes and swallowed. She took a deep breath and then looked up at Soren.

    a€?If you want me to let you stay by my side,a€? she said. a€?Then you need to find me someone else to protect my people.a€?

    Soren furrowed his brows, and then understanding fell over him. He looked away from her and nodded. He caressed her cheek with his thumb.

    a€?There was no need for a trick, my queen,a€? he said softly. a€?I am yours tomand at all times.a€?

    Sofia swallowed.

    a€?I will find the Alpha of Summer and bring him to you,a€? he said, opening the door.

    a€?Wait,a€? Remi called, pulling away from Sofia and looking between them. a€?If Soren goes to find the missing Alpha, there is no telling what he will find. There is a good chance they will not be back before the runners have all left.a€?

    Soren looked at Sofia.

    a€?We still have the warriors that were sent from Winter. They will protect the people,a€? Soren replied. a€?If we have not arrived by the time the runners are all gone, it will fall to you to decide what to do. Give up thest crate, convince the smiths to abandon the forge and join the evacuation, or send the pack south on their own.a€?

    Sofia did not like her options.

    The smiths would never agree to abandon their work. It wasna€?t their way. And though she knew that the warriors from Winter were all good people, she hated the idea of not having one of her own leading the pack.

    a€?It seems like a very simple solution,a€? Sofia replied.

    She stepped forward and grabbed the front of Sorena€?s shirt, pulling him down roughly so they were eye to eye.

    a€?Dona€?t bete,a€? she said, leaning forward and kissing him fiercely.

    ***

    The sky burned with the suna€?s dying light as thest of the runners took their cargo out of Burning Ember territory.

    Sofia felt her heart beating heavily in her ears as she stared into the distance, hoping, praying to see her silver-haired giant.

    Another hour went by.

    a€?Sofia,a€? Remi called to her gently.

    She turned to him; her expression was pained. She struggled to hold back her tears.

    a€?Hea€?sing back,a€? she whispered.

    Remi swallowed and pulled her into a hug.

    a€?Of course he is,a€? he whispered, gently squeezing her. a€?He would never leave you wondering.a€?

    Sofia took a deep breath and nodded.

    a€?Okay,a€? she whispered.

    Slowly she pushed away from Remi and nodded her head.

    a€?It is time,a€? she said. a€?With or without Alpha Caleb, our people must--a€?

    a€?Sofia!a€? Remi whispered loudly with surprise. a€?Look.a€?

    Sofia turned around. She saw threerge shapes in the distance emerging from that empty space she had spent hours staring at.

    Threerge men, but only two of them were walking on their own strength while carrying the third man between them.

    Sofia gasped as they got closer, and she could finally see that the man they carried had a head of silver hair.

    She took off in a run toward the men. Her heart had found its way into her throat, and she felt as though she were choking on it.

    The closer she got, the worse she felt.

    She now recognized one of the men, Saul, the Beta of Winter. And the other was Alpha Caleb.

    Sofia wanted to feel relief that they had finally arrived, but all she could see was the red that had mixed into the silver. All she could feel was dread and panic as she could now see that he wasna€?t moving.

    a€?Soren!a€? she screamed as she pushed harder to reach him.

    Caleb lifted his eyes to see her, the pain in her expression.

    a€?Set him down,a€? he whispered to Saul, a€?gently.a€?

    They set therge man down, and Sofia immediately went to his side. Grabbing at his face, trying to force him to look at her.

    a€?Soren!a€? she screamed. a€?Soren! Look at me! Look at me right now!a€?

    At first, he didna€?t move. But after she shouted, he stirred just a little. He turned his head, and she saw therge wound. All the blood pooled into his hair. Her eyes trailed down to his chest, another injury, his stomach, his leg. All deeply wounded.

    a€?Soren...a€? she whispered unsteadily through tears, looking back into his eyes. a€?No...no... you cana€?t...a€?

    a€?Sofi... Sofia...a€? he whispered. His voice was barely audible. a€?Ia€?m sorry... my queen, my love...a€?

    a€?Please,a€? she whispered, leaning closer to him, her tears falling freely. She squeezed his hand tightly. a€?Please, dona€?t do this... dona€?t leave me....a€?

    a€?Ia€?m sorry... I waste...a€? he whispered with a final breath as he faded into the night.

    a€?Soren...a€? Sofia half whispered. Squeezing her eyes tightly and feeling the heaviness dragging into her lungs, she desperately tried to pull in even a breath of air. But all she could do was let out an anguished and silent scream.

 Chapter 531 Returning To The Fire

    Caleb and Saul had stepped away when Sofia called the man''s name. They tried to respect her loss and let her grieve.

    Another man came running shortly after Sofia arrived. Caleb recognized him as the first person he had met in Burning Ember, the one that had led him to the room to await the Alpha. He remembered that his name was Remi.

    Remi knelt beside Sofia and Soren just as thetter let out his final breath.

    Caleb could see that he, too, was ovee with emotion.

    Remi reached his arm around Sofia and pulled her to his chest. She didn''t resist; her sobs had taken control of her.

    After several minutes, Sofia seemed to calm down. Her sobs became soft breaths and sniffles, and the tears that stained her face were no longer flowing.

    Caleb stepped forward.

    "He saved us," he began. "Saul and I were trapped. We had been pushed back into a small cave without escape."

    He paused, but there was no reaction from anyone.

    "Feral wolves, bear creatures, surrounded us and backed us into that small space. We managed to move a boulder to block the entrance just in time, but we realized there was no other way out. We thought we would have to try and rush them, knowing we would never survive the assault."

    Caleb swallowed.

    "That''s exactly what we nned to do when we heard sounds outside. Snarls and growls. We realized that the beasts were no longer waiting at the door, no longer pinning us down. So we pushed aside the boulder and ran out to see him, fighting them all at once."

    Sofia closed her eyes and swallowed. Remi held her tighter.

    "He attacked with such ferocity that, for a moment, I thought he was a rogue or a Ravager."

    Sofia took a deep breath; Soren had been a Ravager. He had left his family as soon as he was old enough. Fearing what he would be if he stayed. He found Burning Ember by chance and found that the anger that had been trained in him could now be used on a forge.

    He made beautiful things.

    "Saul and I joined the fight, trying to pull the beast away from him, we all fought hard, and in the end, we won," Caleb said, his tone taking a noticeable shift.

    Sofia clenched her jaw. She knew that what came next would be the beginning of the end of Soren''s story.

    "We didn''t know," Caleb began again after taking a deep breath. "We didn''t know these bear things would have tendrils when they fell, just like the hybrids. They stabbed his leg and then his stomach before we could even react."

    Remi squeezed Sofia and took a shaky breath as he listened to the final hours of his best friend''s life.

    "One of the feral wolves, it had gotten away from us," Caleb continued. "As Saul and I focused on cutting down the tendrils, it took advantage. It jumped on Soren and tore at his chest. He fought hard and killed it, but he already had so many wounds and lost so much blood.

    "Saul and I offered to treat his wounds, to try and ease his suffering. But he insisted. He said that he needed to bring us back to you. That he couldn''t bete."

    Sofia closed her eyes. The painful tightness in her throat and the burning in her eyes told her that she would cry again.

    "He wouldn''t let us help him until he couldn''t walk anymore, but he wanted to finish his mission. Until his final moments, he did everything he could to¨C"

    "Take my people south," Sofia interrupted coldly.

    Caleb was silenced and stunned by her sudden iciness.

    "What?"

    "It was your n. Take them south. We are already behind schedule."

    "Sofia¨C" Caleb tried again, wanting to offer her support. To ensure her that her wolf had given his all.

    "You are the one that waste!" Sofia growled. "If you had been here on time, my people would have been safe, and I wouldn''t have had to send him¨C"

    Her voice cracked and fell. She swallowed and sniffled. Then she turned and lifted her head to look at Caleb.

    "I was worried," she said. "I knew you came here because of the promise you made me, the promise to protect my people. And when you didn''t arrive the day you were supposed to, and I thought of your wife. Of your people. Of all those that cherish you. You took such a risk to keep a promise. So, I sent him."

    Sofia motioned toward Soren but did not look at him.

    "I sent the person that I cherish," she said weakly. "I sent him to bring you back. To send you back to them."

    Caleb swallowed and looked at the man on the ground. He had no idea who he was to Sofia until this moment.

    "I''m sorry," he whispered.

    "Don''t be," Sofia replied, wiping her tears and standing up. Remi stood with her. "We all have to go at some point."

    She straightened her dress and took a deep breath.

    "My people are waiting for you to take them south. I will stay here. There is no discussion," she stated tly. "My smiths will not be finished with the final shipment until the morning. I will stay with them, and then we will join the rest of youter."

    Caleb looked at her with concern.

    "We don''t need to leave in such a rush," he said. "The beasts that attacked us in the pass were a patrol, not a sign that the war party was on the move. So we can afford to wait a few hours."

    "Can we?" Sofia asked. "These are not your people to gamble with, Alpha Caleb."

    "I am not gambling with them," he replied with a soft growl. "I am just trying to offer you and your people the chance to honor and mourn for Soren."

    Sofia gave a wry smile.

    "There is no time to mourn," she said. "All I can do is return him to the fires."

    Sofia turned and walked away.

    Remi approached Caleb.

    "She appreciates youing," he said. "She knows the risk you took, but she is right. Even if they are not moving now, every moment we remain in the shadow of the war party, the people of Burning Ember are waiting to die."

    Caleb looked back at Soren''s body.

    "Sofia and I will honor him," Remi continued. "If you wish to do so, do what she asks, and lead our people to safety. Because that is what Soren would do."

    Remi and Caleb nodded to each other, and then Remi followed after Sofia.

    "So," Saul said from behind Caleb. "Are we heading south?"

    Caleb let out a sigh and nodded his head.

    Within the hour, Caleb and Saul led most of Burning Ember away from their home as Sofia watched them leave. She and Remi stood and watched until they were entirely out of sight.

    ***

    Silently they returned to Soren''s body.

    They removed his gear and washed his body. Then, putting him in simple robes, Sofia kissed his forehead before they wrapped him in a white sheet. Finally, they ced him on a stretcher, cing two of his favorite creations on his chest.

    The first was a roughly made figurine of a horse. He had told her once that he had dreamed of riding a horse when he was a child, and this figurine was one of the first things he had made on his own after joining the pack.

    The other was not made by him but by her.

    It was a dark steel cuff with one small, brilliant shard of obsidian in the center. Each of them wore one. It was Sofia''s way ofmitting to them both without the pomp and circumstance of an actual wedding.

    They carried him a long way to theva tubes. Deep inside, a distance only the wolves of Burning Ember had ever dared to go. Finally, they found what they sought.

    A hole in the ground, with a soft red glow.

    This was how wolves of Burning Ember moved on to the next world. By returning to the fire.

 Chapter 532 Slow Them Down

    It was almost noon when the smiths finally finished their task. As Sofia and Remi secured the final crate, the smiths prepared to leave.

    "I don''t want to leave you," Remi whispered, holding her close.

    "I know," she whispered. "I am afraid to let you go."

    "I miss him too," Remi replied. Kissing her cheek.

    Sofia nodded.

    "We must keep our minds focused. There is no time for hesitation now. The other runners should have their deliveries made by tomorrow at thetest. With yours, Burning Ember will have fulfilled their obligation in this war."

    "Yes," he said. "Now I will go, and you do the same. Get out of here before the dangeres. Let those bastards find nothing but empty streets."

    Sofia smiled, kissing Remi again before pushing him away and returning to their home to change into her traveling robes.

    She pulled them from her closet and grabbed her pack, finding Soren''s bag packed neatly beside hers.

    Sofia took a shaky breath and looked down at her wrist. She wore the matching cuff to the ones she had given Remi and Soren. Then looking at her other wrist, she wore another.

    "I hope you can forgive me," she whispered. "I just wasn''t ready to let you gopletely."

    She hugged herself, pressing the stolen cuff to her chest, feeling for a moment as though Soren held her tightly.

    ***

    Two hours after Remi had gone, Sofia was startled by her door bursting open.

    The smiths that she was waiting on would never have acted so rashly.

    "Alpha Sofia!" a woman''s voice called from the living room.

    Sofia hurried out, pulling a small dagger from her pack.

    "It''s me, Penelope. I''m one of the Winter scouts."

    Sofia furrowed her brow. She remembered the girl now; she and a man were keeping an eye on the war party. It was because of them that anyone even knew about the threat. But what was she doing here?

    "Are they moving?" Sofia asked, feeling her heart pounding louder in her chest.

    "Yes, but... it''s not what we expected," Penelope replied with a look of concern on her face.

    "What do you mean?" Sofia asked.

    "About an hour ago, we noticed that there was movement. They were clearly getting ready to leave their camp. We expected them to move toward Burning Ember, but we were wrong."

    "What does that mean?" Sofia asked.

    "They split up," Penelope said, "There is a smaller party, and they are headed this way. I don''t know how long we have. You need to get the rest of your people out of here now. Where is Alpha Caleb?"

    "What do you mean they split up?"

    "Exactly that," Penelope replied. "Several small parties in different directions, one huge group went north. And another evenrger group¡­."

    Penelope took a breath and shook her head.

    "I don''t know for sure; my partner Mateas is still watching. He is making sure we aren''t wrong about this."

    "About what?"

    "We don''t want to rm Alpha Caleb if we are wrong."

    "Wrong about what?!" Sofia shouted.

    "Penelope!"

    The voice came from the backpack that Penelope wore. She quickly turned and opened it, pulling out a small radio.

    "Mateas? What did you see?"

    "We weren''t wrong. They are definitely headed for Summer!"

    "Damnit," Penelope sighed.

    "What?!" Sofia shouted, "Summer? I thought they wereing here?"

    "Where is Alpha Caleb?" Penelope asked.

    "Penelope!" Mateas'' voice came again.

    "Just a second," Penelope replied into the radio and then turned back to Sofia. "We need to tell Alpha Caleb about this right away."

    "He''s gone," Sofia replied. "He led my people southst night, almost fifteen hours ago."

    "Shit."

    "But he has am system, right? So can''t you reach out to him?"

    Penelope shook her head.

    "I already tried. Burning Ember is the furthest pack to the south. Your territory has always had spottymunications. That''s why we carry these radios. They work well within a few miles but not much more," Penelope said.

    "Penelope!" Mateas shouted insistently.

    "What, Mateas? What is it?!" Penelope growled.

    "Please tell me the pack is gone because they''reing!" he shouted.

    "What?" Penelope asked quickly. "What do you mean?"

    "The group headed to Burning Ember! There are at least twenty!" Mateas shouted into the radio as he ran along the ridge, watching the fae creatures pushing hard through the pass. Four of the newly spotted bear creatures, a small group of feral wolves, and the bat things whose shriek sent a chill down his spine.

    "It won''t be long; you only have ten minutes max to get yourself out of there, Pen!"

    Penelope looked at Sofia.

    Sofia again felt her heart in her throat.

    "My warriors are all gone," she whispered. "I have twenty men and women, craftsmen, smiths. They know how to form a de, not wield it!"

    Penelope swallowed.

    "All right, okay, we can figure this out¡­" she whispered. "Okay, yea."

    She took a deep breath and brought the radio up to her lips.

    "Matty, I''m not alone out here," she said. "These people need a running head start¡­ so I need you to buy us whatever time you can."

    "Fuck¡­" Mateas whispered and closed his eyes. He quickly turned his pack and started looking through it, finally finding what he was looking for. "All right, Pen, I can buy you at least an opening. Don''t wait for a signal. Get them going as fast as you can."

    He looked ahead and saw where he needed to set the charges. He could make it, barely. The trick was setting it off before one of the creatures caught up to him.

    "Matty?" Penelope called through the radio.

    "Yea?" he replied, already running toward his goal.

    "Be safe," she whispered.

    Mateas smiled as he thought of thest few months. Since he almost died, Penelope had dropped her guard around him. Now, they were lovers without reservation.

    "Back at you," he replied.

    Despite herself, Penelope smiled at his reply. Then, she quickly shook it off and returned her focus to the situation.

    "How fast can you get your people moving?"

    "Right away," Sofia replied. "Just before you came, I was preparing to leave."

    "Good," Penelope replied. "Get them out of here as fast as you can. We will do what we can to slow them down."

    "What about you?" Sofia asked.

    "Like I said, we''ll slow them down."

    "Why don''t you juste with us?" Sofia asked.

    "Because, whatever he does, it won''t stop them, just slow them down. So, I need to do something here to slow them down further. And rting to that, I''m sorry, but there will likely be some damage¡­."

    "It''s fine. We all are leaving expecting the fae to overrun our home," Sofia answered. "But I still think you should juste with us."

    The sound of a loud explosion drew both of their attention. They ran outside, and in the distance, they saw the entrance to the mountain pass cave in on itself.

    Penelope chuckled.

    "Your friend?" Sofia asked.

    Penelope nodded proudly.

 Chapter 533 Theyâ€™re Not Soldiers

    a€?That should buy us maybe twenty minutes if wea€?re lucky,a€? she said.

    The smiths gathered in the street, looking at the pass and murmuring amongst themselves.

    a€?All of you, there is no time to waste!a€? Sofia called out. a€?Our runners have gone; our job is done! Ita€?s time to go. There is an attack force headed here now. We need to put distance between them and us.a€?

    Panicked whispers began to spread among them.

    Some shouted for rification; others shouted that there was no way they would survive. Some simply shouted.

    But all of them got on Sofiaa€?s nerves.

    a€?Oi!a€? Sofia shouted. a€?There ain''t time for any of that! Soren did not die so we could stand around and get ourselves killed because we were too frightened to move! So, get your asses in gear and move south now!a€?

    There was a stunned silence and a stillness in the air.

    a€?Yes, Alpha!a€? The first of the smiths to recover shouted. Soon the others joined, and within moments they began to run south.

    a€?Nice work,a€? Penelope smiled. a€?My turn.a€?

    a€?Seriously,a€? Sofia said gently. a€?Come with us. I know the chances if you stay to give us time....a€?

    Penelope smiled.

    a€?Thank you,a€? she said. a€?I appreciate you looking out for me, but... I cana€?t leave him.a€?

    Sofia felt a tightness in her chest. She nodded and smiled at Penelope.

    a€?I understand,a€? she said. a€?I wish you both luck.a€?

    a€?Thanks,a€? Penelope replied. a€?Oh, and dona€?t forget to tell Alpha Caleb when you see him... Summer is definitely in danger.a€?

    a€?I will,a€? Sofia nodded and gave a final wave before she pulled her pack onto her shoulder and turned to run after thest of her people.

    ***

    Mateas had shifted and taken a shortcut down the cliffside to get to the vige quickly. He had managed to avoid detection by the fae, but thest he had seen, they were already making progress in tearing a hole through the rubble of the explosion.

    He hoped that they would all be gone by the time he reached the vige, that Penelope would have had time to get them moving.

    He was shocked when he arrived.

    Lights were on, and music yed in different houses and buildings. There were fires lit at the forges and the smell of bread or something in the air.

    He had so many questions.

    Had they not run? How many people were still here? Why werena€?t they leaving? And where was Penelope?

    Mateas dropped his pack from his mouth and quickly shifted back to his human form. He fished out the radio and stood up.

    a€?Penny?a€? he called.

    She did not respond. He looked around as he waited for her to answer.

    a€?Penny? Where are you? What is going on?a€?

    a€?Sorry, I set the radio down while I was putting something in the oven,a€? she replied after a moment.

    Mateas stopped dead in his tracks. He furrowed his brows and stared at the radio.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry... what did you just say?a€? he questioned.

    He heard a chuckle.

    a€?Meet me at the forge, and Ia€?ll exin,a€? sheughed.

    Mateas hurried over to the forge he had seen, and a few momentster, Penelope appeared. He stood up and hugged her.

    a€?Ok, now, exin,a€? he said. a€?And quickly because we dona€?t have much time.a€?

    a€?All right,a€? Penelope said, taking a deep breath. a€?Alpha Caleb and almost the whole pack left more than fifteen hours ago. When I arrived, Alpha Sofia and a group of twenty craftsmen were all that was left.a€?

    Mateasa€? eyes widened.

    a€?No warriors?a€? he asked.

    a€?Not a one,a€? she replied.

    a€?Shit...a€? he whispered.

    a€?Right,a€? she continued. a€?That is why we need to give them as much time as possible, at least an hour.a€?

    Mateas sighed. It was a tough ask. The fae were difficult, and their numbers were far greater than he and Penelope could take on.

    a€?How exactly do you expect us to do that?a€? he asked.

    a€?Well, for starters,a€? she smiled. a€?I turned on all the lights and sounds and baked some bread to draw focus from the fae. Next, Ia€?m hoping for a house-by-house search. That alone will take a little time, but add a few surprises.a€?<novelnext></novelnext>

    a€?What surprises?a€? Mateas asked

    a€?I found these,a€? she said.

    She pulled out a box filled with shiny ck things. Mateas took the box and soon realized it was filled with obsidian arrowheads and small des.

    a€?I think these are the rejects of the weapons they were making.a€?

    He pulled out one of the arrowheads. It was beautiful.

    a€?These are the rejects? Damn,a€? he said, then looked at her. a€?Penelope, we dona€?t have time to make arrows.a€?

    a€?I know, there were a few already made, I went ahead and took those, but these ones, I figured you could use creatively in each of the houses.a€?

    He sighed; he knew many different traps, but each took time.

    a€?Just stay away from the buildings furthest south,a€? she said.

    a€?Why?a€? he asked.

    Penelope swallowed.

    a€?Because I already set thest hoorah back there,a€? she replied. a€?I used the explosives I had in my pack. They are wired to set all four buildings off if one is triggered. I also set a charge at each of the forges. That one is a remote detonation. If I set it off, this vige will be set aze.a€?

    a€?Goddess...a€? Mateas sighed.

    a€?Yea...a€?

    They both knew what they werena€?t saying. If they stayed and saw this through, they would likely save Alpha Sofia and the craftsmen fleeing from the vige. But, in doing so, they would lose their lives.

    Mateas swallowed.

    a€?Is there even the slightest chance that they can get away without our help?a€? he asked quietly, not looking at her.

    Penelope licked her lips and swallowed.

    a€?When I set up the buildings in the back, I looked south. I thought that if I couldna€?t see them anymore, we could run.a€?

    Mateas closed his eyes, hearing the shakiness in her voice.

    a€?Theya€?re not soldiers, Mateas,a€? she said softly. a€?Neither is she. I could see them so clearly... that Ia€?m a little scared that they won''t make it even with everything we do.a€?

    Mateas stood up. He pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly.

    a€?I love you, Penelope.a€?

    a€?I love you too, Mateas. Ia€?m sorry I wasted so much time we could have had together.a€?

    Mateas smiled and kissed the top of her head.

    a€?What matters is that we had time,a€? he whispered, a tear falling from his eye.

    He held her for no more than thirty seconds before they pulled away regretfully and went about setting as many traps as they could. Along the way, Mateas found a forgotten sword of obsidian and prepared himself in one of the houses.

    Penelope found her perch and set herself up to take out as many as possible before they reached the vige.

    She pulled out her phone and tried once more to get a connection. She didna€?t bother with Alpha Caleb. He was even further south than she was. So he had no way of receiving her call.

    The line rang and rang again. She already heard the crackling pause that told her that the signal would cut out soon.

    She closed her eyes, ready to give up.

    a€?Hello?a€?

    Her eyes shot open at the sound of his voice.

    a€?Alpha Axel!a€? she shouted. a€?Thank the Goddess!a€?

    a€?Hello?a€? he called again.

    a€?No... no.. please, you have to hear me! Listen! The war party, the fae, it is a huge force! We were wrong. They are not gathering to attack Burning Ember. They are attacking everywhere! There is arge group headed north, likely to Winter, and one headed straight for Summer! Please tell me you can hear me!a€?

    a€?Pen...pe? I can ha..ly hear you. Are...all right? Has som...ing hap...ned?a€? Axel called to her.

    a€?Damn it!a€? she shouted angrily.

    She saw movement in the rubble that blocked the pass. Her heart beat loudly in her ears, and her chest felt heavy as the tears escaped her eyes.

    a€?Burning Ember has fallen!a€? she shouted into the phone through tears. a€?Protect Summer and Winter!a€?

    The line went dead.

    She took a shaky breath and dropped the phone, pulling out her radio.

    a€?Ita€?s time,a€? she whispered sadly.

 Chapter 534 Worry More About Yourself

    The two days it had taken to get to the mound were surprisingly quiet.

    Ashleigh had noted that it didn''t seem like the patrols they had taken out during the time they had been in Spring were being reced. In fact, even outside of Spring, she had expected to run into trouble. Sure, they had taken a longer, less used route, but it still seemed odd that there were so few patrols to be wary of so close to the Dark Queen''s power source.

    "What are you over there analyzing?" Alice asked.

    Ashleigh wondered if she would sound paranoid, but in the end, she voiced her concerns.

    "Doesn''t it seem like there should have been more defenses? Before we arrived in Spring and while we have been here. Even if the Queen doesn''t know we are here, it still seems fairly light on security."

    "It has been a nice break," Alice sighed. "But you''re right. Even when it was just Spring territory and not home to an ancient evil hell-bent on destroying all that we know and love, there were far more patrols and traps throughout the forest and along the border."

    "If itforts you in a sick and twisted way," Myka interjected. "I can feel a lot of those creatures up there."

    Ashleigh and Alice both looked at him and then followed his gaze. He stared at a long dirt path, overgrown with roots and brush. It looked abandoned.

    "That''s the way up to the mound," Alice replied.

    "Yep, the hum of the ley lines is getting intense¡­." Myka said, clenching his jaw as he felt another throb in his head.

    "Are you doing all right?" Ashleigh asked.

    "Peachy," he replied. "But if we could hurry this along, I would prefer to head back and check in with my physician."

    "You and Peter will y doctor again. We just need to keep our focus and get it done," Alice replied with a grin.

    But both Myka and Ashleigh couldn''t help but notice how her smile faltered as she looked up at the road ahead.

    As they journeyed up the long, winding path, Alice and Ashleigh were on high alert. But the trail was empty, and the entrance to the cave offered no violent surprises.

    "Look," Ashleigh whispered.

    She motioned toward the mouth of the cave; lilies of the valley practically infested the area.

    "Guess we''re in the right ce," Alice smiled.

    Myka let out a groan and clenched his jaw.

    "Definitely," he said between his gritted teeth.

    Alice looked at Ashleigh, and Ashleigh shrugged her shoulders in response to the unasked question between them.

    "Don''t bother," Myka grumbled, moving past them. "I won''t stay behind."

    Alice sighed but said nothing.

    The three entered the cave together. Just as Cain had described, a small opening in the back of the cave led to a very long and steep path deep into the mountain.

    "Wow," Myka whispered. "This ce is like a cattle chute¡­ I wonder if a wee party is waiting at the end of the line for us¡­.just like the cattle chute."

    "Just focus on setting the charges," Ashleigh whispered. "Alice and I will handle any trouble."

    "Wait¡­" Myka whispered, stopping in his tracks and grabbing his head.

    "What''s wrong?" Alice asked.

    "The ley line¡­ it''s pulsing¡­ like it did at the gate," Myka whispered, clenching his jaw and closing his eyes tight. "And the others¡­ the creatures¡­ something is changing."

    "What does that mean?" Ashleigh asked. Moving back to Myka.

    "Arrghh!" Myka groans, falling to his knees.

    "Myka!" Alice shouts, quickly moving to his side.

    "I''m ok," Myka gasps out. "It just hurts."

    He squeezed his head, trying to catch his breath and push past the pain.

    "You said the creatures were changing," Ashleigh began. "What does that mean? The hybrids?"

    Myka shook his head.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Then what!?" she shouted.

    Alice looked back at her with anger.

    "Calm down," she hissed. "He is in agony. You are only making it worse."

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and took a step back.

    "I''m sorry," she whispered.

    Alice turned her attention back to Myka.

    "Sweetheart," she whispered. "Tell me, what do you hear? I know it hurts, but focus on the sounds, on what they mean. Remember, Talis said her gift was about listening to and hearing nature. Which means that whatever you are hearing must be telling you something."

    Myka took a deep breath. He thought of Peter whispering for him to breathe, to focus. And slowly, Myka was able to separate the sound from the pain. He listened.

    After taking a few deep breaths, he was able to calm himself enough to speak.

    "The mountain¡­ is screaming. It hurts.. like a wound being torn open," he whispered. "The creatures¡­ they are fading¡­ but there is one that is growing louder."

    Ashleigh sighed.

    "Sounds like the Dark Queen is absorbing the monsters."

    "On the one hand, fewer monsters to fight¡­." Alice said.

    "On the other," Ashleigh continued for her, "one supercharged evil Fae Queen."

    Alice shrugged and took a breath.

    "We need to hurry," Myka said as he slowly got to his feet. "The wound¡­ the mound or whatever, it''s getting bigger, soon it''s going to be toote."

    Ashleigh let out a growl and turned, taking off in a sprint down the long pathway.

    "Ashleigh!" Alice called after her to no avail.

    "Go," Myka said weakly, leaning against the stone and dirt of the wall to hold himself up. "You can''t let her rush in alone. I''ll catch up."

    Alice looked at him and then back down the path, where Ashleigh was quickly fading from view. She clenched her jaw, not liking either option.

    "Go, Alice!" Myka insisted.

    She let out a growl and looked back at Myka with a serious look in her eyes.

    "You better not let anything happen to you!" she hissed as she turned and took off after Ashleigh.

    Myka took a deep breath and smiled, shaking his head.

    "Always so worried about me," he chuckled, looking down the dark hallway. "Worry more about yourself."

    He let out a gentle sigh as he gathered his will and pushed off the wall to follow the two women.

    ''Hello, Myka,'' a soft voice whispered in his ear.

    Myka turned and looked around but saw no one.

    ''I know you can hear me,'' she whispered again.

    "Whose there?" Myka called out, peering into the darkness that surrounded him.

    ''I''m up ahead, waiting for you and your friends,'' she whispered. ''But I am most excited to see and talk to you, little brother.''

    Myka''s eyes widened, and his throat went dry.

    ''Please,'' the voice whispered again. ''Allow my friends to escort you safely to my side, so we can finally meet and have a chat.''

    Myka turned around again, shocked to find two of the bat creatures walking down the hall toward him.

 Chapter 535 Honor In A Battlefield Death

    Ashleigh ran down the hall without a second thought.

    She had to stop it and prevent the Dark Queen from essing the full power of the ley line.

    a€?Youa€?re being reckless!a€? Lily shouted in her mind.

    a€?There is no more time left!a€? Ashleigh shouted back. a€?If I dona€?t stop her now, we lose everything!a€?

    a€?And if you get yourself killed before reaching her, you will stop nothing!a€? Lily growled.

    Ashleigh knew she was right, but she was so close. If she could stop the Dark Queen here and now, this would all be over. The war, the mutations, the death and destruction that seemed never-ending.

    No one else would have to die. Families would be reunited. Bell and Galen, she and Caleb.

    She swallowed and pushed ahead even harder.

    There was a light ahead, a doorway of some kind. Based on Alpha Caina€?s writings, this was the entrance to the mound. The way to the end.

    She summoned her des and ran with all her might. Faintly behind her, she could hear someone shouting, but it didna€?t matter. She wasna€?t going to stop now.

    Ashleigh burst forth into the mound. There was a slight dip down into the room. Then, as she saw iting, she leaped into the air andnded several feet away. As she straightened and caught her breath, she looked around her, seven sets of eyes all staring back at her.

    She had jumped directly into a group of bat creatures. They stared at her momentarily until two charged forward, gnashing their teeth and swinging their arms wildly.

    Ashleigh was able to block the attack with ease. She jumped at the first one, cutting the throat of the creature as she then used its body to propel her toward the other. She stabbed at this one with both of her des. Tearing away at the flesh of its chest until it crumpled to the ground.

    Five left.

    Ashleigh straightened up and charged at another of the beasts. It swung at her. She could barely duck underneath the sinewy arm and avoid the taloned fingers. Dragging her de across its thigh, she then turned and stabbed it in the lower back repeatedly until it let out a cry and slumped forward.

    Four left.

    She caught sight of her next target. She began to charge when the shriek of one of the others caught her by surprise. The sound hit her ear painfully, then from the other side, another shriek.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and fell to one knee as the two beasts continued to shriek together at her. She held her head tightly as she tried desperately to fight off the pain in her ears.

    The beast she had intended to attack stalked forward. It raised its arm up high, intent on shing her open.

    Ashleigha€?s heart beat in her throat, and panic began to spread over her body. She could not regain her senses enough to move out of the way. If she didna€?t do something, she would be at the mercy of this monster.

    Suddenly a blurred movement from above moved past the creature, and one of the shrieking bats abruptly stopped and let out a gurgling groan. The pressure that had held Ashleigh in ce began to ease. And then the other shriek was cut short, and a wet thud below her drew both her attention and that of the monster standing before her.

    Between them was the head of one of the bats.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Now free from the paralyzing pain in her head and ears, Ashleigh quickly got to her feet. Then, thrusting her arms up and driving her des under the chin of the bat in front of her. She continued to press further up until the creature went limp.

    Ashleigh allowed her weapons to fade, and with them, the creaturea€?s body slumped to the ground. She looked down at the felled beast and grinned.

    a€?There was one more, you know?a€? Alicea€?s irritated voice called out.

    Ashleigh turned around to see Alice sitting on the shoulders of the final bat. She held it beneath the chin as the creature tried desperately to throw her off. Finally, Alice tightened her grip and threw her body forward, rolling herself and the beast to the ground while twisting its neck and severing its spine.

    a€?Impressive,a€? Ashleigh acknowledged.

    a€?Stupid!a€? Alice shouted, shoving the body off of her and standing up.

    The look of anger on Alicea€?s face was a surprise to Ashleigh. She had seen many expressions on this woman, but almost all had some yfulness or sarcasm. But this just seemed like pure anger.

    a€?Myka told you that there were multiple enemies in this room, yet you still charged out here like an idiot!a€? Alice shouted. a€?What if I hadna€?t gotten here in time?!a€?

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows in confusion. She knew that she had been reckless, and yes, Alice had saved her, but why was she so upset?

    "I won''t apologize for trying to save my people," Ashleigh began to reply defensively. "I was doing my duty. Ia€""

    Alice stepped forward and got ufortably close to Ashleigh as she interrupted her.

    a€?Just because you see honor in a battlefield death does not mean that the pain of your loved ones will be lessened at the loss of you,a€? Alice said sharply. a€?I promised to bring you back. Alive. You and Myka both. I will not let you make a liar out of me.a€?

    Ashleigh swallowed, unsure how to respond. Part of her wanted to argue, and part of her wanted to say that Alice was just looking for a way to look good in front of Axel and Corrine. But most of her wanted to apologize.

    Something in the intensity of Alice''s angry re sent a sharp pang of guilt directly into Ashleigh''s heart.

    Ultimately, she couldna€?t say anything as they were not alone for long. Soon they were surrounded by at least ten creatures. Bats, a few frog things like the one that had attacked the caravan, and small goblinesque things. Ashleigh had no idea what those had started out as.

    Alice and Ashleigh each summoned their weapons and automatically lined themselves back to back.

    a€?You can yell at meter,a€? Ashleigh said. a€?Looks like wea€?re going to be busy for the moment.a€?

    a€?Ita€?s a date,a€? Alice replied.

    Alice looked out at the beasts lined up to attack. Behind them, even more, were gathering. But even further than that, she saw something else. Something far more disturbing.

    Two of the bat creatures walking with Myka held between them.

    a€?Myka!a€? she screamed out, but her voice was drowned out by the roar of the monsters that surged toward her and Ashleigh.

 Chapter 536 Waste Not, Want Not

    Myka saw therge group of monsters that had surrounded Alice and Ashleigh. He even saw when Alice had noticed him. There were more enemies than she could see; they were actively fighting with ten or twenty, but there were many more crossing the room toward them.

    He wanted to go to her, to do everything he could to help them both, but even twitching in that direction made the bat squeeze his shoulder and force him forward. After that, all he could do was hope that they, and he, would make it through.

    "Worry more about yourself¡­" he whispered to himself and the girls.

    The creatures pushed him through the open space. Lanterns and lights lined the walls of the circr room. Without these, he expected that it would be very dark, except for the seemingly glowing crystals and mushrooms spread in bunches throughout the area.

    Arge tent was set up toward the center of the circle. Even from here, Myka could see a faint glowing from inside, and as they got closer, he knew what it was.

    With dirt walls and floors, the room itself felt silent. The dirt, the bugs that should be in the soil, all silent and dead. This room was like an open and necrotic wound deep inside the mountain. All around him, he felt the painful imbnce in nature. He felt the deep, powerful pulse of the ley lineing from the tent.

    As they got closer, the ache in his head got worse.

    One of the bats pulled back the opening of the tent, and Myka was pushed forward by the other. He stumbled and fell to his hands and knees as the tent was closed again.

    Staring down at the dirt, Myka wasn''t sure what he would see when he lifted his gaze. But he didn''t have to wait. The ground between his hands shuffled and shifted until a dark tendril, a root, freed itself from the earth.

    Myka felt a panic blooming in his stomach, his heart beating wildly in his chest. He swallowed as the root lifted toward his face.

    It touched his chin; he squeezed his eyes shut at the warmth and roughness of the touch. Finally, it lifted his head, and he slowly opened his eyes. Before him stood a tall, thick tree with gnarled branches. Glowing crystals and mushrooms scattered among its roots.

    "Hello, little brother," the voice from his mind spoke out.

    Myka furrowed his brows. He didn''t see anyone else inside the tent.

    "I''m right here," she whispered, with a smile in her voice. "Right in front of you."

    Myka looked forward, but all he saw was the tree, and then, a pair of eyes opened in the middle of the tree''s bark.

    He gasped and tried to move back, but another root was already behind him, blocking his path.

    The tree shifted and swayed, and soon the bark at the center of the tree began to stretch forward until it formed a woman''s face. Then, it smiled and continued to move forward, pulling more of the bark from the tree until shoulders, arms, and a torso was formed.

    From the top of her head, te-like rows of bark created the illusion of a headband, and below it were long mossy strands of dark vines and leaves.

    The creature brought her sharp, pointed hands up to touch her face. She smiled again.

    "Do you like it?" she whispered, running her hand over her face with affection. "I wore a different body for several years, but I figured I should clean up a bit to meet my baby brother."

    Myka swallowed.

    "You¡­" he began, "You''re not her¡­ you''re not Irina."

    "How would you know?" she asked. "We never met; I never even knew you existed until that nasty infection you got."

    Myka got to his feet.

    "You caused that," he growled.

    She lifted her hand between them, shifting her indexed finger side to side to say that she had not.

    "I may have created the infection, but I did not send that beast to you," she smiled. "Though, I am thankful for the connection it gave us."

    "Connection?"

    She nodded.

    ''You can hear me¡­'' she said gently in his mind.

    Myka took a step back.

    "All those infected were meant to be a part of my family. My children, eventually," she exined. "But you, you were already my family."

    "No," he said, shaking his head. "You are not Irina!"

    A wide smile grew on her face.

    "The infection woke you," she continued, ignoring his outburst. "Woke the power that has always been inside of you."

    Myka was getting frustrated and angry.

    "You belong with me, Myka," she said. "You always have¡­."

    As she spoke, the tiny roots behind him began to nudge him forward slightly. Enough to be closer, but not sufficient for her to reach out and grab him.

    "If I had known about you back then," she whispered. "I would havee for you right away."

    She leaned forward but didn''t move. Her body was still connected to the tree''s roots, still nted firmly in the ground.

    Myka nced down. The pulse wasing from there, beneath the roots, deep inside them. That was where the ley lines were being torn open.

    "Family should be together, Myka," she said. "Our family has been torn apart for long enough. It is time to mend our bond."

    "I''m not falling for it!" he shouted angrily. "Give it up! I know that you are not Irina. My sister is dead. She has been ever since you stole her body."

    She grinned again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes," she replied.

    Myka was startled that she had admitted it so quickly.

    "Yes, Irina is gone. She was weak. She heard my whispers, and she went mad," sheughed. "Threw herself from a building so I wouldn''t take control.. but her son¡­."

    The Queenughed.

    "He just loves her so¡­" she said in a sing-song voice, mocking the idea.

    Myka had tears in his eyes. He tried to wipe them away, not wanting to show this monster any reaction.

    "But," she continued. "What does that have to do with us? I didn''t lie, Myka. Even without Irina, we are family."

    Myka furrowed his brow.

    "Irina could hear me because she carried my blood¡­" she smiled.

    Myka''s eyes widened.

    "Great, great, great, and so on and so forth¡­ grandchildren," she grinned. "So much more willing to listen than my first granddaughter."

    Myka licked his lips and swallowed.

    "She was a foolish one, ran away to join another Queen, all because I slit mummy''s throat," she scoffed. "But her mummy was the one that tried to steal my throne, ungrateful daughter."

    Myka swallowed and growled.

    "Sounds like she took after her mother."

    The Dark Queenughed.

    "Yes¡­ a little too well," she smiled, then frowned. "But not Talis, that child was always weak. She always used her gifts to heal and help flora and fauna¡­ she never understood the power of hearing nature. Turning it around and making nature listen to you!"

    She took a deep breath and stared at Myka.

    "What about you?" she asked. "Do you understand that power you wield?"

    Myka took a deep breath and gathered his strength.

    "Sorry," he shrugged. "I don''t want power."

    The Dark Queen hissed. And then she narrowed her eyes.

    "Did you return home?" she asked.

    Myka felt a cold wash over him as he saw the vige in his mind, and he nodded.

    "Did you see him? Did you look carefully?" she asked.

    Myka saw the body of Alpha Gorn in his parent''s bedroom. He swallowed down the desire to retch.

    "I did," he replied honestly.

    "I made sure that he suffered," she began. "For all that he did to you and to Irina."

    Myka clenched his jaw.

    "Do you know what he did there? What the vige became after you were moved?"

    He remembered the things that Ashleigh had told him, the children in Winter. He sniffled.

    She smiled.

    "He turned it into a prison," she said. "After that disgusting project was marked a sess, he pushed harder than ever to repeat the experiment. He kidnapped human women, used them as broodmares, building his own little army of half-breed atrocities."

    He was breathing heavily, and tears rolled down his cheeks. His home, the ce of warmth and happiness in his heart and mind¡­ was gone. Reced by a nightmare.

    "I stopped him and made him pay," she whispered. "There are others that hurt people the way he did¡­ not just wolves¡­ humans, other things... But, with your power, you can stop them¡­ I can teach you¡­."

    Myka did not realize how close he had gotten to the Dark Queen, but as he looked up, there was less than a foot between them.

    "Cute story. I just have one question!"

    The voice came from outside the tent. Myka whipped his head back to see her.

    Alice shoved open the tent, and behind her, he could see the two bat creatures dead on the ground. She was covered in ck and red liquid. She was panting from what he could only assume was an arduous battle.

    "That mummy was at least five years old¡­ so if you had Roman kill Gorn to stop him from making these ''half-breed atrocities''¡­. Why were the children turned less than a year ago?" Alice growled.

    The Dark Queen grinned and shrugged. But there was anger hidden beneath the surface of her expression.

    "Waste not, want not."

 Chapter 537 Rip This Weed Out By The Roots

    "Where''s Ashleigh?" Myka asked Alice quietly.

    "Having a therapy session," she replied, keeping her eyes on the Dark Queen. "Anger management."

    Myka furrowed his brow and nced out through the opening in the tent. A slight distance away, he saw several monsters running in one direction, and then they were suddenly thrown back. Standing in their ce was a sight to behold.

    He could see that it was her, but she was different. Covered in some sort of spectral armor,plete with wings. She charged forward and took on the small army herself.

    "Damn¡­" Myka whispered.

    The Dark Queen felt the powering from outside the tent. She clenched her jaw in anger but put a smile on her face once more.

    ''Come with me, Myka,'' she whispered in his mind. ''Stay at my side, and I will protect you and your mate from the battle. Our family will flourish in the new world.''

    Myka turned and looked at the Dark Queen. Her smile grew, and then he looked at Alice, who kept her eyes trained on the danger ahead. Putting herself between him and it, as she always had.

    He looked back at the monster.

    "My family is already flourishing, and you''re not part of it," he stated.

    The Queen''s mouth twitched, but her smile did not falter. Instead, she tilted her head to face Alice.

    "How aggravating this little experiment has turned out to be¡­" she whispered. "You know, Holden did care for your mother¡­."

    Alice swallowed.

    "That''s what I hear," she replied.

    "He really did¡­." The Queen said sweetly. "But that didn''t stop him from agreeing to Gorn''s experiments immediately. Or to his conditions."

    "You''re not telling me anything I don''t already know," Alice replied. "Holden loved my mother just as much as he hated me."

    The opening to the tent was pulled back. Myka turned to see Ashleigh walking in as Alice spoke.

    "Gorn told him to turn her, so he tried and failed. He watched as the wolf inside of her tore her to shreds. Then he picked me up and carried me through the gates of Spring. He stood beside me as I was tortured day after day, most often by him."

    The Dark Queen smiled as Alice recounted her life story.

    "Then he turned me, and I still remember the smile on his face as he watched me fight the wolf and the look of disappointment when I won. My father hated me. He was a piece of shit and probably, in his own way, a worse monster than you. Old news,dy, what else you got?"

    A low rumble came from the Queen. Myka looked around and noticed that the roots were extended beyond the tent.

    "You arrogant little bug¡­" the Queen growled. "So self-righteous, so confidant. Why? Because you are a good guy now?"

    Sheughed, and the floor beneath them shook.

    "You are not a ''good guy.'' You are the same as you always have been. A monstrosity. A creature that never should have been allowed to draw breath! Without you, all those children would never have been born and raised as the pathetic littleb rats they were! They might have had good lives, human lives. ying with friends and family. Running through parks and eating until their fat little bodies exploded."

    "I think you''re just mad that thoseb rats and I are why your infection didn''t take," Alice smiled.

    The Queen snarled.

    "I promise you one thing!" she shouted. "I will keep you breathing, just barely alive. I will ensure that even if I break every bone in your body, your mind survives. And then I will leave you as a gift for Roman¡­."

    Alice clenched her jaw.

    "I''ll take my inspiration from Irina before I ever let you or anyone else hand me over to him," she growled.

    Ashleigh wasn''t sure what it was that had honestly pissed her off. Still, something about this entire conversation filled her with anger and disgust.

    "Are we done with the chit-chat?" Ashleigh asked through gritted teeth. "Because I''d really like to rip this weed out by the roots."

    At the sound of Ashleigh''s voice, Myka felt a subtle change in the Dark Queen. Something off in the tone of her sound.

    The Dark Queen focused her gaze on Ashleigh.

    "Winter Princess, how lovely to meet you," she smiled and narrowed her eyes. "And, of course, hello to the Fallen Princess as well."

    Alice looked through the corner of her eye at Ashleigh, making sure she didn''t react without thinking.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Myka moved beside Alice as The Dark Queen and Ashleigh spoke.

    "Alive and dead for millennia¡­ I know the feeling¡­" the Dark Queen continued. "Though, I have found my own body¡­ while you ride as a parasite inside that one. Your mother would be so proud¡­ if I hadn''t killed her."

    Ashleigh''s eyes turned the bright white of the moon, and she snarled, barely holding herself from attacking.

    "Liar!" Ashleigh shouted, though her voice took on ayered tone. "You were dead first!"

    The Dark Queenughed, and the ground shook. Myka clenched his jaw and bawled his hands into tight fists.

    "Myka?" Alice called to him gently. He shook his head, telling her not to say anything else to draw attention to him.

    "But I left a little something in your mother''s blood¡­." The Dark Queen smiled. "A parting gift¡­ to ensure she suffered the same fate."

    Ashleigh snarled.

    "Though, I couldn''t have done it without you¡­" she whispered. "If you hadn''t fallen for Loki''s tricks and died by his hand, her heart would never have broken. She likely would have survived my poison."

    Lily screamed and then pulled back, leaving Ashleigh in control of her body again.

    "Keep her attention¡­." Myka whispered softly behind Alice. She nodded and moved herself to block the view of him moving away from the rest of the group.

    "Oh, she''s gone," The Queen whispered, leaning forward toward Ashleigh. "Was it something I said?"

    Ashleigh took short breaths and gripped the weapons in her hands tightly. She was sick of this monster. Sick of her insults andmentary. Sick of the death and destruction.

    She needed to die. She needed to suffer.

    "We need to keep her focus," Alice said quietly.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    "You draw Lily out the first chance you get, and you steal my brother''s blood¡­ what about me?" Ashleigh called out. "You keep avoiding dealing with me. Why? Scared?"

    The Dark Queen threw her head back in a heartyugh. Then, again, the earth below them shook. Both Alice and Ashleigh were thrown slightly off bnce.

    "You?" The Queen asked. "You''re a child. A spoiled princess that just happens to have the correct gic patterns to hold a powerful entity inside her. You, yourself¡­ are worthless."

    "I am not worthless," Ashleigh growled. "I am the Luna of Summer. I am a Cold Warrior."

    "So, you married up, congrattions. And a Cold Warrior? Aren''t all of you snow bunnies trained? Are you really that special if you''re just one of the many?"

    "Ashleigh, she is just riling you up, don''t let her," Alicemented.

    "Hush, little doll, the real people are talking," The Dark Queen smiled at Alice.

    "I''m not sure I would consider a malevolent spirit haunting an old ugly tree as a ''real person''¡­." Alice replied with a smile of her own.

    "You always have something to say, don''t you!" The Queen snarled. "How about a little quiet time for you!"

    A long root sprung up from the ground just below Alice. It swept her ankles immediately, sending her to the ground.

    A second root sprung up, wrapping itself around Alice''s throat.

    Ashleigh''s eyes widened in horror as the root got tighter around Alice''s throat. She moved forward, but another root popped directly in front of her, blocking her path.

    Ashleigh looked around. With all the roots spread out around the room, there was no telling where an attack woulde from. Ashleigh needed to get in and out quickly. She needed to be able to use a fast takedown.

    She needed to use her skills as a berserker.

    Ashleigh took a slow deep breath, focusing on the coldness inside of her. The dark ce that held the rage of Winter.

    ''Ashleigh!'' Lily shouted. ''Don''t let her trick you, do not call on that power!"

    ''I need to save Alice!'' Ashleigh shouted back.

    ''Then use me!'' Lily shouted. ''You made a bond with the dark alphas¡­ the angry spirits of the past. They are attached to your berserker''s rage. If you use it, they can take control of you. And they are exactly the kind of spirits attracted to someone like her. It''s what happened to Loki.''

 Chapter 538 A Part Of Natureâ€™s Song

    The Dark Queen stared down at Alice, her smile widening as she listened to the gasps of air Alice desperately took. As she scratched at the roots with her nails to no avail.

    She was tempted to let her die here. To watch the life slowly fade from her body. But it would be much more satisfying to absorb that irritating creature and use her soul to fuel the tearing of the ley line.

    So enraptured by the idea of watching Alice die was the Dark Queen that she didn''t notice the soft ethereal glow until it was toote.

    The sword came down on the root with power and no hesitation. The Dark Queen howled in pain as the root shriveled and curled back toward the tree.

    Alice sat up and took a deep breath as she pulled the remnant of the root from around her throat.

    Ashleigh stood between Alice and the Queen in her Valkyrie spectral armor.

    "Are you all right?" she asked.

    Alice nodded her head.

    "Peachy," she whispered. Her throat aching.

    She quickly got to her feet and summoned two weapons, a machete and a sickle.

    "I guess the time for talking is done?" Alice asked.

    "Are you sure you can handle this?" Ashleigh smiled. "She almost had you out pretty quick."

    "Sucker punch," Alice grumbled.

    Ashleigh grinned.

    "But now," Alice continued, dragging her sickle down the length of the machete. "She''s got my full attention."

    Ashleigh let out a soft chuckle.

    "What about you?" Alice asked. "You already used that power to get us through the monsters, can you really use it again so soon?"

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    "Lily wants to do this¡­." Ashleigh replied. "But it would be best if we could do it quickly."

    Alice nodded.

    "Then let''s get this done."

    The Dark Queen turned her attention back to the two women. She knew that Ashleigh''s powers drawn from Lily would be a problem. And though she loathed to admit it, Alice was also a problem.

    She had significantly increased her strength by absorbing so many of her creations. But she couldn''t move, not yet. She was so close to tearing open the ley line just a few more minutes. After that, the roots deep inside the mountain would pull the boundary apart, and the power would flow freely.

    A few more minutes, that''s all she needed. Once the power was free, she would be filled with it. She smiled. A few more minutes.

    ***

    Myka snuck away as Ashleigh argued with the Dark Queen.

    The pulsing from the ley line was getting stronger and more painful. He knew that they didn''t have much time left. So, after instructing Alice to keep the Queen''s attention, he followed the direction of her deepest roots.

    He had thought it was strange. The tree she was a part of was definitely collecting the power from the room and deep within the mountain. But the actual pulsing of the ley lines was further back, deeper down.

    And then he could hear the movement. It was faint and distant, but it was there. Roots traveled against the dirt and stoneyers of the mountain that smashed together to keep them from their goal.

    Those more extensive, older roots behind her, the ones that led outside of the tent. Those were the ones that were going after the ley line. Those were the ones he needed to destroy.<novelnext></novelnext>

    His hunch was correct. Further back in the giant circr room, there was a hole in the ground, and those thick roots were already deep inside it.

    Myka set down his pack, searching for the charges. He set two between the roots at the top of the hole. But he wanted to put one deep down inside, as close to the breach as possible. But there was no way he could go down and make it back up in time.

    ''Myka¡­'' a soft whisper came to his mind.

    He felt his heart jump. At first, he thought it was the Queen again, but this voice was different. Softer, friendlier.

    ''Myka¡­'' she called again.

    ''Who are you?'' Myka called back.

    ''Listen carefully, listen for something you can use¡­ something to get the charge near the breach.''

    ''Who are you?'' Myka asked again.

    ''I was a friend of your greatest grandmother,'' the voice replied. ''My name is Lian. But, unfortunately, I can only speak to you because of how close the ley line is to breaching your world. You must stop it.''

    He wasn''t sure how exactly he knew, but he knew their connection was gone. He could ask nothing more nor hear any further instruction.

    "Listen carefully¡­" he whispered, looking around the area. "Listen for what?"

    Everywhere he looked, he saw nothing that could help him. Mushrooms, crystals, lights, bodies. But nothing that could help him to climb down into the hole.

    "Alright, listen¡­" he said again.

    He closed his eyes and slowed his breathing. He tried to listen, to hear anything that might be useful. He heard the pulse, the sound of the fighting within the tent. He listened to the glittering bells of Ashleigh and the soft tones of Alice.

    And then, very faintly, he heard something else. A soft thrum, a rippling in the water. He stood and followed the sound. Shortly he came upon several bodies, the ughter left behind by Alice and Ashleigh.

    But among the dead, he found one still drawing breath.

    It was one of the frog creatures. It was weak. The sound of ripples on the water was slowly beginning to fade. Myka looked carefully at the creature. Something told him that it looked back at him with consideration as well.

    That was when he realized this one didn''t sound like they all had before. That sharp, unnatural, discordant rhythm was gone. Now, its sound was a part of nature''s song once more.

    Myka suddenly remembered what the Queen had said about his power. About not just listening to what nature has to say but making it listen to you.

    He licked his lips nervously. Something told him that if he focused and told the frog creature to take the charges to the bottom of the hole. It wouldn''t have a choice.

    But that wasn''t what he wanted.

    Myka kneeled forward, close to the creature. He swallowed and then spoke.

    "You''re dying," he whispered. "Very soon."

    The frog said nothing, but Myka could feel his response. It knew already.

    "I would like to ask you a favor¡­." Myka continued. "I want to stop the monster that has done all of this¡­that is destroying the natural order. Will you help me?"

    Silence, the creature didn''t respond.

    In the distance, Myka felt a change in the sound of the women fighting. Ashleigh, her twinkling brightness was fading.

    Myka turned back to the creature.

    "Please, we need to hurry! Please help me!"

 Chapter 539 This Wasnâ€™t The Way

    Alice ducked out of the way of the thick root that swung at her. She raised the machete in the air and brought it down to stab the root into the earth. Then she used her sickle to sever it from the rest.

    The Dark Queen screamed, unearthing severalrge, thick roots toward Alice.

    Alice was thrown back by the roots,nding with a heavy thud and sickening crack. She did not scream but instead let out a gasp and soft cry as a fire spread from her shoulder down through her arm. She dropped the sickle, which faded into a ck mist as she grabbed her shoulder.

    The Queen grinned with eyes full of hatred as she prepared to attack Alice once again.

    Ashleigh moved with unprecedented speed, charging at the Dark Queen with her sword in front of her.

    The sword pierced into the bark of the tree. The Queen cried out in horror and agony. The bark around the wound burned and curled away from the spectral weapon. Her eyes widened and bulged as the pain overwhelmed her.

    "You insufferable brat!" the Queen spat as she turned her focus on Ashleigh.

    Roots ripped themselves out of the dirt below her, wrapping at her ankles, wrists, and waist.

    "I will kill you!" the Dark Queen screamed.

    Ashleigh had a moment of panic, of fear that she wouldn''t be able to escape the Queen''s hold on her. But Lily was calm. In fact, Lily was smiling.

    ''We can do it, Ashleigh,'' Lily whispered inside her mind. ''We can kill her!''

    ''What?'' Ashleigh asked with surprise. ''What do you mean?''

    ''It''s going to hurt,'' Lily replied. ''But only for a few moments, I promise.''

    Before Ashleigh could ask for further rification, she felt a strange energy pulsing through her, a burning along her skin wherever the roots touched.

    ''Lily, it''s too much!'' Ashleigh shouted back.

    The burning along her skin was getting stronger and spreading through her body. She could feel Lily''s power surging and gather as the roots wrapped around her began to glow with that ethereal light.

    ''It will hurt for a moment,'' Lily whispered. ''I have to use your energy, but if we gather my power and pour it into her wound, we can destroy her here and now!''

    Ashleigh gritted her teeth as the burn spread through her.

    "No!!" The Queen shouted angrily.

    She could feel the power gathering. It wasn''t just the girl or the fae spirit within. They were dragging it from her roots, pulling on all that power she had drawn into herself from her sacrifices!

    "Thieves! Pests! How dare you!" she screamed.

    But Ashleigh and Lily paid her no attention. They were focused entirely on the task at hand. They would kill her today.

    The Dark Queen growled and pulled on the roots they had tangled around Ashleigh''s body, but they wouldn''t budge.

    "It''s mine! You cannot take it!" she shouted.

    Ashleigh''s eyes glowed with the brightness of the moon. She lifted her head and looked at the Dark Queen defiantly.

    "You stole it!" Ashleigh''s two-toned voice shouted Lily''s words. "This poweres from the life force sacrificed into your roots. This power is of the dead. You swallowed them whole and thought they were gone forever¡­ but I hear them¡­ I hear the shadows of their tortured past. They scream in agony at your betrayal!"

    The Dark Queen clenched her jaw and narrowed her eyes.

    "You think you can win against me?" she asked in a dark tone. "I was conquering this world before you were ever born!"

    "And you failed!" Lily shouted, "just like you will now!"

    The Dark Queen snarled, and she pulled from the deeper wells of her power in her rage.

    "You hear their screams, but I heard their prayers¡­ the way they begged for death, the agony of life they suffered. I offered them purpose and a way to end that suffering."

    Lily gasped as the light in the roots began to fade, as they tightened around Ashleigh once more.

    "AAHH!" a scream was ripped from Ashleigh''s lips as the roots tightened and pulled.

    ''No!'' Lily shouted. ''I won''t lose today!''

    She took even more control of Ashleigh''s body, gathering her will, power, and energy. She focused on the wound, on tearing it open and filling it with her light.

    "You will kill her in the process of killing me¡­." The Dark Queenughed. "I will make sure of it!"

    Again, the Queen pushed her power down into the roots, fighting back against Lily''s light.

    Ashleigh screamed as the roots tore at her flesh and the gathering power inside her grew into an inferno.

    ''Lily¡­'' she whispered.

    ''We are almost there¡­ I promise... I won''t let you die,'' Lily whispered back.

    Ashleigh nodded and held firm. She could handle it. She would survive.

    Alice got to her feet. Her shoulder burned, and there was no use in her arm. But she still had another arm and a machete. She had no idea what Ashleigh and Lily were doing, but it was clear that it was working and that the Dark Queen was fighting hard to stop them.

    She needed to buy them time.

    Clenching her jaw tightly, Alice grabbed her damaged shoulder and took a deep breath. Then, with all of her strength, she shoved up and back, and with a scraping pop and a blinding jolt of pain, it was back in ce.

    After taking a few more deep breaths and regaining her vision, Alice grabbed her machete and drove it into the nearest roots.

    The Dark Queen howled angrily. She looked away from Ashleigh at the remaining pest in the room. Alice smiled and waved the machete in the air before bringing it down on another root.

    With her attention drawn away, Lily was able to overpower the roots once more and focus on the task.

    ''Alice¡­'' Ashleigh whispered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''She''ll be fine,'' Lily replied.

    Alice ran between the roots that swung at her. She jumped and avoided almost every swipe. She was having a hard time; her shoulder was aching, and her body was weak. But Roman had taught her well. She used her pain to fuel her movements.

    The burn of her shoulder made her swing her machete with even more strength. The weakness in her legs forced her to jump wider.

    But no one can push through forever. She tripped, and that was all the Dark Queen needed. Before Alice even hit the ground, the root pierced through her thigh.

    Alice screamed out. She was too tired to hold it in.

    The Dark Queen smiled.

    "Roman will be so disappointed to have missed that sound¡­" she said with augh. Then her expression fell, and her eyes remained cold. "You are far more trouble than you are worth!"

    ''We have to save her!'' Ashleigh screamed at Lily.

    ''We are almost there!'' Lily shouted back, still pushing the sword further into the tree, ''we can end this now!''

    The Dark Queen felt how close they were. She saw the ending for her. She was angry, filled with rage. But there was only one thing she could do now.

    "I won''t go alone¡­" she whispered.

    She pushed the root into Alice''s thigh all the way through, pinning her to the ground. Then, another sharp tendril lifted and shot forward toward Alice.

    Alice gasped, her eyes wide with fear as she saw no escape.

    The world slowed, and Ashleigh saw the wound in the tree. It was almostpletely torn open. Any moment now, Lily would push her power inside of it, and the Dark Queen would die. The war would end.

    But Ashleigh could also see Alice pinned to the ground. The root shot toward her with only one purpose.

    Even if Lily managed to kill the Dark Queen, Alice would already be dead.

    Ashleigh could feel determination and desperation from Lily. She knew how badly she wanted to kill the Dark Queen, and so did Ashleigh.

    But this wasn''t the way.

    ''I''m sorry, Lily¡­'' she whispered.

    Ashleigh forced Lily out.

    ''No!'' Lily screamed as she fell away.

    Ashleigh focused the power that Lily had gathered into the roots that had bound her. They burned away in an instant.

    She turned and threw herself on top of Alice, feeling the deep sting and burn of the root as it pushed its way through the flesh and muscle of her back.

    Alice stared up in shock as Ashleigh''s face contorted in pain. She couldn''t believe that she had been saved by her.

    The Dark Queen screamed and yanked back at all her roots.

    The ones that had held Ashleigh were shriveled and burned. The one that had pierced her back had also been burned by thest remnants of Valkyrie''s armor.

    Her power was almost drained. She barely had it in her to continue this fight. The wound in her tree was not a small thing. Even without the final blow, it had damaged her extensively.

    The Queen hunched over. The green and ck liquid slowly oozed from her wounds and mouth.

    She was weakened and tired. But she still kept the roots that dug down into the ley lines. It was all she could do, all she could hope for.

    Suddenly, Myka burst through the back of the tent. He saw Alice and Ashleigh on the ground, blood pooling around them.

    "Get up!" he shouted. "Get up now! We need to go!"

    Alice grabbed hold of Ashleigh; they helped each other up. Both struggled to stand.

    Myka ran toward the Queen.

    "Myka!" Alice shouted with concern.

    "Go!" he shouted back. "Trust me!"

    With a frustrated growl, Alice turned around and did as he said. She and Ashleigh hobbled their way out of the tent.

    The Dark Queen lifted her head slightly to smile at Myka.

    "Running away, dearest?" she whispered. "Is that how you n to save them?"

    "Not running away," Myka replied. "Just getting a head start."

    Myka pulled thest charge from his bag and shoved it hard into the open wound of her tree.

    The Queen screamed and tried to reach for him, but he quickly moved out of range. He dropped the bag, holding the detonator in his hand. He ran after his friends.

    "Hurry, hurry!" he shouted as he came up behind them.

    "We''re moving as fast as we can!" Alice shouted back.

    Myka gritted his teeth.

    "Well, I''m sorry, but I have to do this now, or it will be toote."

    Myka held up the detonator.

    Alice and Ashleigh''s eyes went wide, and they swallowed as his thumb pressed down on the trigger.

 Chapter 540 To Protect His Family

    Myka and Alice each took Ashleigh under an arm, carrying her up through the dark tunnel.

    Though Alice hobbled and struggled to run with the injury to her leg, Ashleigh was utterly spent. The energy she had used to harness Lily''s power and the wound in her back had stolen thest of her reserves.

    They could barely make it to the tunnel leading up from the center of the mound before the explosion.

    Alice nced back into the darkness in the direction they hade from. She furrowed her brows and then turned her attention back toward the exit, still a long way ahead.

    "How is it that this tunnel hasn''t copsed?" she asked. "You set all the charges. That should have been more than enough to topple this section of the mountain."

    "Are youining?" Myka asked with a grunt as he adjusted Ashleigh''s position on his shoulder.

    "Not aint, more of a question," Alice replied with a hiss as the shifting of Ashleigh''s weight pulled at her still-tender shoulder.

    "Are you ok?" Myka asked.

    Alice only grunted in response.

    Up ahead, he spotted something on the ground.

    "Oh! It''s Ashleigh''s pack," he said excitedly. "She dropped it before charging in to be ambushed. Let''s stop for a moment."

    "Uh.. no," Alice said firmly. "This tunnel may be holding now, but there is no telling for how long. We need to get to the surface now."

    "Seriously, stop," Myka said, stopping his own movements. "The tunnel will hold."

    Alice let out a groan but stopped walking. Together they set Ashleigh down. Myka grabbed the pack and immediately began searching through it. The first thing he found was the emergency beacon Axel had given them, but it was broken. Myka suspected this had happened when the bat creatures had taken him.

    "How do you know it will hold?" Alice asked.

    "Sit. I need to wrap your leg," Myka insisted. He was already pulling the medical supplies out.

    Alice did as told, but she kept peering around for any signs of the walls caving in or shaking.

    Myka first wrapped Ashleigh, trying his best to pack her wound. Then he moved to Alice. He cleaned her leg and then wrapped it. Commenting that she was lucky the root missed anything important.

    "You make it sound like I had a choice¡­." Alice grumbled.

    "Pretty sure this was a bait wound," Mykamented, looking at Alice with a raised brow.

    Alice opened her mouth to argue but closed it and looked away.

    "Just finish what you''re doing so we can get out of here," she huffed.

    Myka chuckled.

    Alice looked over at Ashleigh, who was still not showing signs of regaining consciousness.

    "Is she alright?" she asked.

    "Her pulse is a little weak," Myka replied. "She lost a lot of blood from that wound, but I think she is more worn out than anything."

    Alice nodded. Ashleigh had said they needed to make the fight quick. She must have known it would drain her to use Lily''s power.

    "Are you seriously not worried about this tunnel caving in any second?" Alice asked.

    "It''s fine," Myka sighed, pulling out a bottle of water and handing it to Alice. "Drink."

    "How do you know it''s fine?" Alice asked, giving him a look that told him she wouldn''t let it go.

    Myka took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

    "Because most of the charges were ced deeper into the mountain¡­ like straight down, a long way," he said. "The explosion will cave it in, not out."

    Alice furrowed her brow.

    "How could they have been ced deep? You weren''t gone that long. There is no way you had time to dig a hole or go down and back up one that already existed."

    "I didn''t," he sighed. "I had some help."

    Alice stared at Myka.

    "I am getting bored having to ask at every sentence. Please just tell me what happened," Alice sighed.

    Mykaughed.

    "I followed the roots that led out of the tent. The pulsing from the ley line wasing from the same direction," he began. "That''s when I discovered that there was a deep hole, that the roots went down. I ced a few charges around it, but I knew to really fix the problem, I needed to ce them down inside.

    "But there was no way I could do that, and that was when a voice, Lian, I believe was her name, told me to listen."

    "Lian?" Alice asked. "Isn''t that the one that Ashleigh first met? The mother of Autumn?"

    "I think so," Myka replied. "She said she could only talk to me because the ley line was close to spilling into our world. So anyway, I did what she said, and I found someone to help me."

    "Who? There was no one else inside the mound."

    "There was¡­ one of the fae creatures... it was still breathing but dying," Myka replied softly.

    "What??" Alice questioned, her eyes wide in shock.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Myka took a deep breath.

    He exined to her what the Dark Queen had said and how he felt it inside of him, the power tomand the creature if he wanted to. Finally, he told her how he asked it to help him, and in the end, the beast agreed and even had a feeling of gratitude as it disappeared down the hole.

    "I think it wanted to help," Myka said. "Like it was happy to die, knowing it helped stop her."

    "Wow¡­" Alice whispered. Then she looked at Myka. "So, you think she is controlling the fae creatures? Against their will?"

    "Not all of them," he replied. "But some of them¡­ their song is broken. Interrupted. Like that bear in the forest, the hybrids are not a part of nature¡­ but others, like the frog, are being used."

    Alice sighed.

    "That sucks," she whispered. "I''m pretty sure that even out of her control, they would still try to kill us, but it sucks that they are being used."

    Myka nodded.

    "Why didn''t you want to tell me?" she asked.

    Myka swallowed and looked away.

    "Wasn''t sure how you would feel, knowing that I apparently can steal someone''s will," he replied.

    Alice smiled and nodded.

    "I see," she said. "It''s scary. That''s not a power anyone should have."

    Myka nodded.

    "But," she continued. "If I would trust anyone to use it responsibly, it would be you."

    Myka looked back at Alice, she smiled at him, and he smiled back.

    "Thanks," he said.

    "No problem," she replied. Then straightened her back with a wince of pain. "Now, can we please head up toward the light of day?"

    "Wait, what happened to your arm?" he asked, only now noticing how she was not bearing weight on it.

    "Dislocated the shoulder," she replied. "I put it back."

    Myka leaned forward and touched her shoulder. She hissed and pped his hand.

    "Alice, you should have told me! It''s not fully set, and we need to put your arm up in a sling. How could you not say anything while we carried Ashleigh together?!"

    "It was set!" Alice argued. "But then we had to carry Ashleigh. It might have slipped out again. It''s fine."

    Myka rolled his eyes.

    "Brace yourself," he said.

    "Myka, it''s fine, I can¨C" Alice protested, but her words were cut short by an anguished howl as Myka reset her shoulder.

    The blinding pain and the energy she had already expended on the trip up through the tunnel crashed into each other, and Alice lost consciousness.

    "Alice?" Myka called as she slumped forward against him.

    He eased her back against the tunnel wall.

    "Crap¡­" he whispered. Looking back and forth between the two women. "Now what the hell am I going to do?"

    Myka sighed and fell back against the wall behind him. There was no way he would be able to carry them both out. But he needed to get them to the surface as soon as possible.

    As he sat there trying to think of how he could do it, he heard something, the sound of movement in the tunnelsing from the direction of the surface.

    He quickly got to his feet. He didn''t know what to expect. Would it be hybrids? Fae monsters? Feral wolves? It could be anyone or anything, but whatever it was, he would fight like hell to protect his family.

    He positioned himself before the women, holding a dagger in each hand. He readied himself in a defensive position as he saw the lighting toward him.

    "There!" he heard a voice shout.

    Another few secondster, he saw three people running toward him, he didn''t recognize them, but they didn''t seem hostile. Still, he didn''t know them.

    They stopped moving.

    "Whoa¡­" one of them whispered, noticing the weapons. "Take it easy. We are here to help."

    "Who are you?!" Myka shouted. "Why are you here?!"

    "Put the damn weapons down, you idiot!" came a shout from the back of the group.

    Myka straightened up, lowering his weapons right away.

    "Peter?" he called out.

    The three men in the front stepped aside as Peter approached with an irritated look on his face.

    "Peter!" Myka shouted, dropping the daggers and jumping at his mate.

 Chapter 541 An Emergency Signal

    Peter had been worried about Myka since the night before he had said he would enter Spring. That was why when Axel suggested he be part of the emergency response team, Peter agreed immediately.

    But when Axel had sent the team even without the signal, he was concerned. So Axel told him that he was only sending them early to ensure they were close if and when the signal came through.

    Peter understood. Axel was just as worried about Alice as he was about Myka. It made sense. So why did Peter feel such a strange foreboding when they arrived just outside Spring?

    The team had only been there for two hours when it happened. The emergency beacon sent a signal.

    Peter was prepared for this. They had told him it would happen. The signal woulde through as a blue light on the small machine the team leader carried. It would give them a location, and they would know exactly where to go.

    The only problem was that the light wasn''t blue. It was red.

    "Why is it red?" Peter had asked, staring at the shing light as the trackers spoke in hushed tones.

    The team leader looked at Peter, he tried to mask his expression, but it was toote. Peter saw the concern, the grim look that he had worn on more than one asion, usually when he had to tell a patient or their family that there was nothing left that he could do.

    "Why is it red?" Peter asked again.

    "Doc," the team leader began, but he paused and looked away.

    Peter looked at the other man in the tent, but that man also looked away.

    "Fine," Peter said, not hiding his frustration.

    He pulled out his phone and immediately called Axel.

    The phone rang only once.

    "Do you have them?" Axel asked as he answered the call. "Is everyone all right?"

    "The light is supposed to be blue," Peter replied, "why is it red?"

    Axel didn''t reply right away.

    "¡­Red?" he asked quietly.

    "Red," Peter replied, keeping his eyes locked on the shing light.

    He heard Axel swallow and take a deep breath.

    "It means¡­" Axel began, "It means they didn''t send the signal."

    "What does that mean?" Peter asked.

    "The red light," Axel continued. "Means that the beacon was destroyed. It is programmed to send an emergency signal automatically with a red light."

    Peter clenched his jaw and looked at the team leader. The team leader gave him a mournful look and then looked away.

    "Peter," Axel called to him, "it may seem bad, but it doesn''t mean¨C"

    "They''re fine," Peter interrupted.

    Axel was quiet and then took a deep breath.

    "Bring them home," he said softly.

    "Yes, my Alpha," Peter replied before hanging up the call.

    The next hour was spent running at breakneck speeds. Peter did his best to keep up, but he was not trained. He could do much as a wolf, but the other team members trained for speed and stamina.

    Whenever he fell behind, he told them to hurry on. He would catch up. But when they finally escaped the dense forest, they all stopped. When he caught up and shifted, he wanted to know why.

    "What are you doing? We need to¨C"

    Before he could finish his sentence, his mouth was covered, and he was pulled back behind arge boulder.

    The team leader held his finger to his lips, signaling for silence. He then pointed up the path. As Peter''s eyes went up the pathway, he saw a giant bat creature. His eyes widened.

    The team waited until the beast had walked by them, making sure that it made its way into the forest before they came out from their hiding ces.

    The team leader looked around again and then looked down at his machine. Then, finally, he looked at one of the mountains not far from them and back down again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "The signal was definitelying from inside that mountain," he said. "This path looks like the only way¨C"

    There was suddenly a loud rumble and slight shaking in the ground. All eyes turned to the mountain.

    "Did that juste from¨C" Peter began to ask.

    "Go!" the team leader shouted.

    Immediately they all ran up toward the mountain with Peter close behind. As they approached the actual mountain, they ran into another creature, a frog, which jumped at them. Shooting its tongue out like a spear. One member of the team was cut. Peter tended to him while the team leader and another man took down the beast.

    Finally, they made their way up the mountain path, finding the entrance to the cave covered in lilies of the valley. They opened their packs, put on heamps, and made their way down the tunnel.

    Peter and the man that had been injured were at the end of the line.

    "There!" the team leader shouted.

    Peter''s heart picked up. What had they seen? Was it a monster? Or was it them? The others rushed ahead, and Peter followed close behind.

    "Whoa¡­" he heard the team leader say quietly. "Take it easy. We are here to help."

    Peter moved forward, pushing past one of the other men, trying to get a good look at the situation.

    "Who are you?!" a familiar voice shouted. "Why are you here?!"

    His breath caught in his throat. It was Myka. He was alive. He was fine. Peter felt like he could breathe for the first time in two weeks.

    He took a deep breath and looked past the three men in front of him at his idiot mate.

    "Put the damn weapons down, you idiot!" he shouted as he moved forward.

    "Peter?" Myka called out.

    The three men in the front stepped aside as Peter moved past them, ring at Myka with irritation.

    "Peter!" Myka shouted, dropping the daggers and jumping at him.

    Peter was happy to be near him again, to smell his scent, to feel his warmth. That was why he allowed Myka to jump on and kiss him. But as Myka tried to deepen the kiss, Peter pushed him back.

    "Really?" Peter growled. "Does this look like the appropriate time for that?"

    Myka smiled and reached a hand to Peter.

    "Anytime, anywhere," he whispered.

    Peter was suddenly very thankful for the darkness of this tunnel. But then he looked past Myka to see Ashleigh and Alice unconscious. His eyes widened, and he quickly shoved Myka aside to check their vitals.

    "What happened?"

    Myka gave the team a quick rundown of the day''s events, leaving out only the details of his conversation with the Dark Queen and his new abilities.

    While Myka gave his update, Peter and one of the other men treated Ashleigh and Alice''s wounds, cleaning and repacking them. Finally, the team leader and one of the trackers put together makeshift stretchers, and the team safely got everyone out of the tunnel.

    They hurried back through the forest, being careful to avoid any creatures. Myka helped steer them away from danger, though no one knew precisely how he could do so.

    When they made it safely out of Spring, they had three SUVs waiting to get them back to Winter.

    They loaded the women into their SUVs, and the team leader called Axel to give him an update before they left. Then, Peter and Myka were left to go back together in thest SUV.

    As soon as the other cars were out of sight, Peter grabbed Myka and threw him against the vehicle before kissing him hard and with every ounce of longing he had in him.

    When they pulled away to breathe, Myka smiled and wrapped his arms around Peter.

    "I missed you, too," he whispered.

    Peter scoffed and pulled away.

    "Get in the car," he huffed, climbing into the driver''s seat with a smile and a deep blush.

 Chapter 542 What He Could Hear

    When the team returned to Winter, they drove straight to the Safe Zone. The hospitals from the southern territory had been reduced to nothing more than a medical triage outpost. Cold Warriors and Frostbite soldiers stayed in the patient rooms between their rotations. Any new refugees were first checked there before being sent north.

    Inside the Safe Zone, the SUVs drove straight through to the hospital, where Bell and Axel waited for them.

    As they pulled up, Ashleigh was the first one taken inside. Peter called ahead and let them know about the wounds. Alice was quickly taken in after her.

    Axel watched as both his sister and his mate were taken inside the emergency room unconscious.

    "I''ve got them, Axel," Bell whispered, nodding to him reassuringly before rushing inside to follow after her patients.

    Axel took a deep breath and swallowed, calming his nerves.

    "How long have they been out?" he asked the team leader.

    The team leader shook his head.

    "We don''t know exactly," he said. "From what Myka told us, Luna Ashleigh had been out for a while before we arrived, but Alice had only lost consciousness a few minutes before we arrived. Both have been out for at least four hours."

    Axel clenched his jaw.

    "Alpha!" someone called from inside.

    He took a deep breath and excused the team as he hurried inside.

    "What is it?" Axel said, walking through the doors of the hospital.

    "Your phone, sir. It''s one of the scouts assigned to Burning Ember."

    Axel took the phone and looked at the caller. It was Penelope.

    "Hello?" he answered.

    There was no response, only a soft crackling on the line.

    "Hello?" he called again.

    "¡­ no.. please, you¡­..to ¡­. me!"

    "Penelope? I can hardly hear you. Are you and Mateas all right? Has something happened?" Axel called to her.

    "¡­¡­.War party¡­.. fae¡­.. huge¡­! ¡­.. wrong. They ¡­ n.. ¡­¡­. attack Burning ..ber. ¡­. ¡­ attack¡­ ..erywhere!"

    Her voice was cutting in and out. He could only hear some of what she was saying.

    "I can''t hear her¡­." Axel whispered to the man beside him. "Penelope?"

    "Winter, and ¡­ hea¡­."

    Her voice cut out even more, but he could hear the panic.

    "¡­ Summer! Please ¡­ hear me!"

    The sound cut out entirely for a few seconds.

    "Penelope?!" Axel shouted.

    "Burning Ember has fallen!"

    Axel''s eyes widened as he heard the words loud and clear.

    "Protect¨C"

    The line cut out before she could finish her sentence.

    Axel was left with his heart pounding in his ears. He lowered the phone, swallowing down the knot in his throat.

    "Call Alpha Caleb," he whispered.

    "We can''t," the man said. "We heard from Beta Galen this morning; he said that Alpha Caleb was traveling through the southnds. He is unreachable for the next ten days."

    Axel took a deep breath. If Caleb was traveling through the south, he had gotten there in time to get the pack out safely.

    "Then call Beta Galen," he whispered.

    "Why?" the man asked.

    "Call him now!" Axel growled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As Axel waited, he tried to piece together what Penelope had been trying to tell him.

    The war party, huge, attack, what sounded like ''everywhere,'' both Winter and Summer had been mentioned. Burning Ember has fallen¡­ that had to mean that the fae attacked the settlement. Thends of Burning Ember were gone. But with any luck, the people were traveling south with Caleb.

    "I''ve got him," the man whispered.

    Axel took the phone and stepped away to a more private space.

    "Galen?" Axel asked.

    "I''m here," Galen replied.

    "When did you speak with Caleb?" Axel asked.

    "Last night, it was brief enough to let me know that he had made it to Burning Ember and was headed south."

    "He didn''t report any troubles?"

    "He did say that one of the wolves, one of Alpha Sofia''s lovers, had died saving him and Saul from a bad situation."

    "That is unfortunate," Axel replied solemnly. "But, otherwise, he was able to get the rest of the pack out safely?"

    "Yes, well, no."

    "Which is it?" Axel asked.

    "He took most of the pack, but Alpha Sofia remained with the twenty or so smiths finishing up the weapons. But they were supposed to finish this morning and follow after him."

    Axel closed his eyes.

    "So, we cannot know if Alpha Sofia made it out¡­." Axel whispered.

    "What''s going on, Axel?" Galen asked.

    Axel told Galen about the call, what he could hear and what he thought he heard.

    "I''m sorry," Galen sighed.

    Axel nodded.

    They both suspected that Penelope was telling him that she and Mateas would not survive the attack. By saying, ''Burning Ember has fallen,'' she was saying that no one was left alive.

    "I think we both need to prepare," Galen said. "It sounds like Penelope saw something that made her think Winter and Summer are both about to receive unwanted attention."

    "I agree," Axel said. "I have moved all the civilians to the Safe Zone. We have assumed Winter would host a war party since this started."

    "Good," Galen replied. "In the past few days, I have sent three different groups of refugees your way. I coordinated with the Frostbite contact and sent some of my men along. They should arrive in the next day or two, but perhaps you might send someone to hurry them along."

    "I will send someone out as soon as we hang up," Axel sighed.

    "I''ll call Fiona and let her know about the call. Hopefully, nothing will happen before my men and I return."

    "What about you?" Axel asked. "Are you all right?"

    Galen sighed.

    "Things¡­ haven''t gone as nned. We have lost a few men, and the patrol group we searched for seems to have vanished. We found weapons, and gear, all belonging to our men, but they were gone. We pushed ahead and took care of the other civilian checkpoints, but we are going back to look for our men before we push home."

    "That''s rough," Axel sighed. "I wish you luck in your search."

    "Thanks," Galen replied before adding. "Any word from my Luna?"

    Axel swallowed.

    "They are back," he said softly.

    "That''s great," Galen smiled. "I wish I could tell Caleb."

    "Maybe not," Axel replied. "Both Ashleigh and Alice took some serious wounds and wore themselves out. They arrived here unconscious and already had been for more than four hours."

    Galen took a deep breath.

    "Bell is taking care of them," Axel continued. "All we can do now is wait."

    Galen nodded.

 Chapter 543 Going Ahead

    After ending his call with Axel and speaking with Fiona, Galen took a deep breath. His days and nights were beginning to blend together. His time away from Summer and his family weighed heavily on him.

    That night, one of the few nights he could sleep, he dreamt of them. Of bringing Bell and Ren home to Summer, watching her give orders in the hospital as though she had always been a part of the team.

    He imagined Ren growing up, attending ss with Miss Stacy, and ying with the other children in the sunlit ygrounds.

    He dreamt of pics, camping trips, and teaching his son early sparring lessons. Galen could see the smile on Fiona''s face as she showed Ren the flowers she loved so much.

    He had even dared to dream of a future beyond his expectations, of a baby girl held in Bell''s arms.

    Galen always woke up smiling from those dreams.

    "Beta Galen," one of his men called from the entrance to his tent. Stirring him from his dreams.

    Galen took a deep breath and stood from his cot.

    "What is it?" he replied, opening the p.

    The young man was no more than neen. He had curly red hair and bright freckles. He was tall andnky. His name was Eric. He was one of the newest recruits.

    "Sir," Eric said. "The scout reported seeing movement at the campsite of our lost men."

    "How long ago?" Galen asked.

    "The site is roughly two hours march," Eric replied. "The call came over the radio just a few minutes ago."

    "All right, tell the men to pack up. All our checkpoints have been secured; we need to find those men. Once the camp is broken down, march for the site. Sampson and I will run ahead," Galen stated his orders and turned to get himself ready.

    "Sir," Eric called out.

    "What is it?" Galen asked.

    "Sampson was one of the guards sent with thest civilians."

    "He was?" Galen questioned. Thinking back, he remembered sending him. "All right¡­"

    As he ran over the roster of men that remained, Galen realized that all he had left were new soldiers, barely trained before they were sent on this mission.

    "All right," Galen said. "Rogers is in charge of taking down the camp. Once it''s done, you will all march to thest known site of our soldiers. I will go ahead on my own."

    Galen turned to get ready once again.

    "Sir," Eric called.

    Galen sighed.

    "I know that Rogers is still here," Galen grumbled, "I can see him standing outside his tent."

    Galen waved his arm toward a short man with dark brown hair and a thick beard.

    "Yes, he is," Eric replied. "I was just going to say. You told us on the first day of this mission that we should never go out on our own, that it is reckless and, more often than not, leads to disaster."

    Galen took a deep breath.

    "That is true, but¨C" Galen began.

    "I would like to volunteer to go with you, sir."

    Galen looked again at the young man. He was so young.

    "That is¡­ very brave, and yes, you''re right, I did say that. But you have not had much experience in the field. So going ahead of the team is dangerous."

    "Sir, with all due respect. I will never get experience by staying behind."

    Galen sighed.

    ***

    An hourter, Galen and Eric ran through the marsh toward thest know sighting of the lost troops. They had found the scout. He verified the same thing he had said before. He couldn''t be sure of what he saw, only that he was positive someone was in the camp.

    He had seen someone moving through the trees and heard the movement of some of the gear scattered around the camp.

    Galen, Eric, and the scout slowly made their way around the camp.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They noticed things they hadn''t seen before. w marks, blood stains, drag marks. General signs of a battle. But no bodies, no clear winner. It was possible that the men had chased after something and gotten lost or killed elsewhere.

    But what Galen found truly strange was that some of the gear he recognized as belonging to the first team sent out to find them.

    Galen tried to sniff the air, to find any scent to trace, but the marsnds were filled with foul stenches that covered most any trail.

    As they looked around, Eric suddenly stopped. He had a concentrated look on his face as he narrowed his eyes and tilted his head.

    "Eric?" Galen called.

    "Do you hear that?" Eric asked softly.

    Galen tried to listen, but all he heard was the sounds of the marsh.

    "What is it? What are you hearing?" Galen asked.

    "There," Eric whispered. "Listen."

    Galen closed his eyes and focused on the sounds he couldn''t hear. The small sounds in the distance. And then he heard it. It was muffled, but it was there. He opened his eyes, looking around for where it came from.

    As he scanned the area, he saw, in the distance, what looked like a cave covered by a heavy boulder.

    "What''s that?" he asked.

    He and Eric made their way to the boulder while the scout continued to search the area. As they got closer, they saw a bloody handprint near the cave entrance and muffled shushing sounds.

    "Is anybody there?" Galen called out. "I am Beta Galen of the Summer pack. Is there someone there?"

    He heard soft whispers repeating his name and then a voice he recognized.

    "Beta Galen?" he called out. "Is it really you?"

    It was Marshall, the second inmand of the unit Galen had first sent in search of the missing troops.

    "Marshall?" Galen called to him. "Are you all right? How many people are with you? Are you trapped?"

    "Five civilians, ten soldiers, six have minor injuries," Marshall replied.

    "Come on, Eric," Galen said, "Let''s get this thing out of the way and get these people looked at."

    Eric moved beside Galen.

    "Wait!" Marshall called out. "Don''t move the boulder, not yet!"

    "What is it?" Galen asked with concern.

    "Did you kill it?" Marshall asked.

    Galen furrowed his brow and looked at Eric, who shrugged his shoulders.

    "Marshall, we didn''t see any fae creatures out here or any sign of one in the area," Galen replied.

    "It''s not fae," Marshall said, fear in his voice. "It was those hybrid things. We got attacked the day we found the camp. But it wasn''t like the reports said."

    "What do you mean?" Galen asked.

    "Team Leader Swain, he was the one that got infected. But the reports said he should have been like a zombie, slow-changing and then acting like he was waiting for orders. But that didn''t happen."

    "What happened, Marshall?" Galen asked, his heart pumping wildly.

    "He changed, but not into some nt thing¡­ he looked like him.. but wild. His eyes went crazy. His hands and legs grew¡­ his fingers turned into these w things. And his mind¡­ it was like he was still him but twisted."

    "Him but twisted?" Galen asked. "What does that mean?"

    "He knew what we would do, who our weakest soldiers were, where we would defend ourselves," Marshall continued. "He nned how to take us down, one by one, until we holed up here."

    "One by¡­one¡­" Galen whispered. Suddenly his head shot up, and he looked out at the scout standing alone in the remains of the camp.

    A quick movement on the ground and the scout fell back. An extended hand with long, wed fingers wrapped around his ankle and dragged him into the marsh as he screamed.

 Chapter 544 Until It Is Time

    "The reports we have been receiving all say the same thing," Corrine sighed. "The fae creatures engaged in battle are acting strangely."

    "Strangely how?" Axel asked.

    "Over the past few days, scouts say the creatures stopped fighting in the middle of a battle. Others ran away," Corrine exined.

    "Do we know where they went?" Axel asked.

    "There was no clear direction, though the reports we are getting today are a little more concerning. They can''t find them."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The fae seem to have gone to ground. But, unfortunately, we can''t track their movements. The hybrids and ferals are still on the loose, but the others are gone," Corrine sighed.

    "What about the force that Penelope mentioned? What about Burning Ember? Have we been able to get eyes on it?"

    Corrine shook her head sadly.

    "We haven''t been able to reach any of our scouts that far south in days."

    Axel sighed and hung his head.

    It had been almost three days since Ashleigh and the others had been brought back from Spring.

    Myka had exined what they did. The Spring and Autumn connection, as well as the mound, were destroyed. He told them about the fight between the women and the Dark Queen, and in private, Myka shared with Axel what she had told him about his power. He exined the theory that she was controlling the creatures against their will.

    What he had said was likely urate. Ever since the explosion in the mountain, the fae had been acting differently. But now they were going into hiding. Was it possible that the Queen was still alive and in control of them?

    "Have you seen her yet today?" Corrine asked, reaching a hand to Axel''s shoulder.

    Axel shook his head. He had been in his office all morning and evente into the night before.

    Ashleigh and Alice were both still in the hospital.

    Ashleigh had minor surgery on her back but came out without anyplications. After the description of events that Myka gave, it was clear to everyone that she had exhausted herself. She was monitored, but there was no reason for concern. It would just take her body a few extra days to heal.

    Alice had a minor infection in her leg, and her shoulder was immobilized. Still, there was nothing terribly concerning about her injuries.

    She had woken up several times but had struggled to stay awake. Bell theorized that she, too, was exhausted. It was likely that the slow healing from her human gics kept her from being able to stay awake for long periods.

    Bell was confident that, in both cases, they just needed a few days of rest.

    "I''m going to go check in with her now," Axel smiled.

    Even though he wished she would wakepletely, just being near her and knowing she was safe was enough tofort him.

    ***

    Alice stirred in her bed. She felt groggy and heavy. She licked her lips. They were dry. Suddenly, she felt thirsty.

    "Are you thirsty, dear?" a soft voice called from somewhere close.

    Alice opened her eyes slowly.

    As she tried to sit up and felt the tightness and difort in her shoulder, she remembered where she was and what had happened.

    The trip to Spring, fighting the Dark Queen. She had woken up several times. She remembered seeing Axel, the relief and concern in his eyes. But there wasn''t much more than that.

    A pair of soft hands helped her to sit up, Alice''s vision slowly began to focus, and the fog in her mind lifted. Once she was sitting up and her bed was propped to support her, the small woman beside her offered her a cup with a straw.

    Alice took a sip of the cool water. It was exactly what she needed. The cold of the water helped her senses awaken, and her dry throat craved hydration.

    "Thank you," she whispered as the woman set the cup down on the table beside her.

    "Of course, dear," the woman replied, moving down the bed to adjust the nket.

    She was a small woman, older. Probably in her early sixties. Her hair was gray and white, curled and short. Her face was riddled withugh lines and kindness. From a nce, Alice knew this was a motherly type. One that sought to nurture all she came in contact with.

    But Alice did not recognize her.

    "Who are you?" Alice asked in a hoarse whisper. She cleared her throat and took another sip of her water.

    The woman smiled up at Alice.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "My name is Amaya," she said in a warm tone. "We have not met before. I am a nomad and have spent most of my time in the eastern territories. But I have always been a healer of sorts. So, your Alpha and the doctors here have allowed me to assist within the hospital."

    "I see," Alice smiled. "Wee to Winter."

    "Thank you, dear," Amaya bowed to her.

    Just then, someone walked by the door. Amaya leaned back and called to them.

    "Can you let the doctor know Miss Alice has woken," Amaya smiled. "She is alert and sitting up."

    The young woman nodded and smiled before turning and walking away.

    "Do you know much about me?" Alice asked.

    Amaya smiled.

    "I know you are a special patient," she said sweetly. "That you are the Alpha''s mate. And a good friend to Myka."

    "You know Myka?" Alice asked.

    "I do," Amaya chuckled. "He likes to travel alone, but he is also the first to help anyone that needs it. I have met him many times over the years. He''s a good boy."

    Alice nodded with a smile.

    "He is," she agreed.

    Alice took a deep breath.

    "How long have I been here?" she asked.

    "Three days," Amaya replied.

    "Three days?!" Alice asked in surprise. She expected a few hours, one day at the most.

    Amaya nodded.

    "You have woken from time to time, but you always fall back asleep," Amaya smiled. "It is not surprising. Your body needs to rest. You push it too hard."

    "Three days is a long time to rest," Alice sighed.

    "You are lucky, very lucky," Amaya continued.

    "Because I slept for three days?" Alice asked with a chuckle.

    "No," Amayaughed. "You are lucky that your body is strong. It was a big risk you took when you went to fight a monster."

    Alice furrowed her brow as the woman seemed to be chastising her in a motherly way. Then she remembered the injury to her leg.

    "Oh, that?" Sheughed, touching her leg. "I have survived wounds much worse than a root to the leg, don''t worry."

    Amaya shook her head.

    "Not the wound, dear. Your life was not in danger from that at all."

    Alice furrowed her brows.

    "Then what do you mean I''m lucky? My shoulder wasn''t life-threatening either."

    Amaya looked at her with confusion on her expression. She let out a soft sigh and then looked at Alice as though she were being silly.

    "The baby, Mama, I am talking about your little one," Amaya smiled warmly.

    Alice felt a coldness settle over her body as she heard Amaya''s words.

    "You must be careful to keep this one safe," Amaya continued, reaching her hand and gently touching Alice at her lower abdomen. "Until it is time for you to meet each other."

    Alice stared down at Amaya''s hand on her stomach. Her chest heaved heavily as she took in deep breaths.

    "Dear?" Amaya called to her.

    For just a moment, Alice saw something else in ce of Amaya''s hand, a lotus flower in bloom. Her breathing became quick as the shock set in.

 Chapter 545 The Rhythm Of Her Heart

    Axel walked down the hall of the hospital. As he walked by, he smiled at the people, though he felt tired with each step.

    a€?Axel!a€? Bell called from behind.

    He turned to see her smiling brightly.

    a€?Hey,a€? she began, a€?perfect timing. I was just told that Alice is awake and alert.a€?

    a€?She is?a€? he asked, his smile widening.

    a€?I havena€?t seen her yet,a€? Bell continued. a€?I was finishing up a chart. You go ahead. Ia€?ll be there in just a few minutes.a€?

    Axel nodded and hurried down the hall. Bell smiled. It had been too long since she saw such joy on his face.

    He hurried to her room; his heart was almost bursting with joy to see her. But as he got closer, he felt something strange. A weight on his chest, a sudden fear settling over him. An uncontrolled and debilitating panic that was overwhelming his senses.

    Axel felt as though he couldna€?t breathe. He paused and clutched at his chest just outside the room.

    a€?Miss!a€? he heard a shout from inside. a€?Miss Alice! You must calm your breathing!a€?

    The words were enough to shake his panic. Axel stood tall and pushed into the room as he understood that he was experiencing her feelings.

    He saw the small woman leaning over Alice, holding her hand and encouraging her to breathe, but Alice couldna€?t see her. Axel could see that she was lost from the look on her face.

    He gently moved the woman aside, then lifted Alice so he could move into the bed with her. Wrapping his arms around her, he held her and gently rocked her as he whispered.

    a€?Ia€?m here, Alice...a€? he said. a€?Breathe, take in my scent... feel my heart beating with yours....a€?

    Amaya slowly stepped away. Seeing Alice was calming with her mate, she stepped outside the room to give them privacy.

    He kissed the back of her head and nestled against her as he felt her breathing begin to even itself out. Tears fell on his arm, and he knew she was returning to him.

    a€?Ia€?m here,a€? he whispered again. a€?Just you and me. Ia€?m always here.a€?

    Her fingers weakly moved over his arms, hugging him even closer to her.

    After another couple minutes, she turned in against him, and he held her close, letting her cry without saying a word or asking what had happened.

    As Bell approached, she saw Amaya standing outside Alicea€?s room with a look of nervousness on her face.

    a€?Amaya?a€? Bell called.

    The older looked up at Bell. There was an extreme concern in her eyes.

    a€?Amaya, whata€?s wrong?a€? Bell asked,ing over to her and touching her shoulder. a€?Are you all right?a€?

    a€?Ia€?m not sure what I did,a€? Amaya replied, a€?we were talking, and she seemed fine, but suddenly she panicked and went into shock. I couldna€?t get her to calm down.a€?

    a€?What are you talking about? What happened?a€?

    a€?Miss Alice,a€? Amaya said. a€?She woke. She was alert and fine. We began to chat; we spoke of her injuries. I told her how lucky she was, and I thought she was joking when she didna€?t understand what I meant. But, now I think she really didna€?t know.a€?

    a€?Know what?a€? Bell asked.

    a€?That she is carrying a pup.a€?

    Bella€?s eyes went wide. They hadna€?t run any tests for pregnancy. But, after what had happened with Myka, she didna€?t think they needed to.

    a€?How do you know this?a€? Bell asked quietly. a€?We didna€?t run any of those tests.a€?

    Amaya furrowed her brows and then gave a mournful look.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry... I had no idea that she didna€?t know,a€? she whispered. a€?Or that she didna€?t want a child.a€?<novelnext></novelnext>

    a€?Ita€?s not like that,a€? Bell sighed. a€?Why do you say that she is pregnant? Ia€?m sure you wouldna€?t have said it without some kind of proof.a€?

    a€?My hearing has always been a touch more sensitive than other wolves,a€? Amaya said. a€?I can hear a heartbeat from several feet away, so hearing when there is more than one is second nature to me.a€?

    Bell took a deep breath.

    a€?All right,a€? she whispered, a€?I understand. You didna€?t do anything wrong, Amaya. Ita€?s just a... unique situation.a€?

    The door to Alicea€?s room opened.

    a€?Shea€?s asleep,a€? Axel said quietly as he stepped out and closed the door behind him.

    Bell nodded and motioned to Amaya that she could leave.

    a€?What the hell happened?a€? Axel said, his tone low and calm.

    Bell knew that he was holding back. She could feel the anger and fear that wasing out of him.

    She swallowed and took a deep breath.

    a€?It seems that Amaya said something to Alice that caused a sort of psychological shock,a€? Bell began.

    Axel looked in the direction that Amaya had gone, a soft growl in his throat.

    a€?She didna€?t mean any harm,a€? Bell quickly said. a€?She had no way of knowing that her words would have such an effect on Alice.a€?

    a€?What did she say?a€? Axel asked.

    Bell licked her lips; she reached her hand to Axela€?s elbow reassuringly.

    a€?I promise I will get to the bottom of this,a€? she said softly.

    Axel narrowed his eyes.

    a€?What is going on, Bell?a€? he asked. a€?What could she have said to cause Alice such a reaction? What has you saying you will get the bottom of it?a€?

    Bell looked away. She swallowed and prepared her nerves.

    a€?Amaya, apparently, has a strong sense of hearing,a€? Bell began. a€?Shemented on something she heard, assuming that Alice already knew.a€?

    a€?Alice doesna€?t care about gossip.a€?

    a€?No, ita€?s not that... Amaya heard...a€? Bell paused, knowing that the possibility was terrifying to him. a€?She heard a heartbeat alongside Alicea€?s.a€?

    Axel furrowed his brow and then clenched his jaw.

    a€?Youa€?re saying she... that Alice is...a€?

    He hesitated to say the words, terrified of the truth in them and what they meant.

    a€?I dona€?t know for sure,a€? she said. a€?We didna€?t run those tests; we didna€?t know we needed to.a€?

    Axel swallowed as his own panic began to grow in his chest. He turned and opened the door to the room. Alice was still asleep on the bed. He slowly stepped closer to her.

    He sat down on the bed beside her. His breath was shaky. He leaned forward near her chest, listening for the rhythm of her heart, a sound that he knew better than the beat of his own.

    There it was, the same soft rhythm, and for a moment, he was relieved. And then it changed.

    His eyes widened, and his own heart pumped wildly. He listened again, and he heard it again. There, just beneath her own soft rhythm, was another.

 Chapter 546 Their Own Thoughts

    ''The baby, Mama, I''m talking about your little one.''

    The words echoed in Alice''s mind, her heart gripped tightly, and her thoughts seemed to shatter.

    ''You must be careful to keep this one safe¡­ until it is time for you to meet each other.''

    Breathing was impossible, the air was too thin, and she couldn''t pull it into her lungs. Her body was cold. There was pressure all around her. Her chest grew heavier and heavier. She couldn''t breathe. She was drowning.

    ? ''¡­my heart beating with yours¡­.''

    His voice surrounded her. His warmth enveloped her.

    ''I''m here,'' he whispered. ''Just you and me. I''m always here.''

    The panic and dread slowly fell away. Alice let herself slip away into his warmth. And for a time, she felt safe.

    Alice opened her eyes to the darkness. She took deep breaths as she heard the echo of her own sobbing.

    It was utterly dark, void of any light or color.

    She swallowed, an uneasiness settling into her heart.

    But then there was something in the distance, a soft green glow. Alice felt herself moving toward it until it was on the ground at her feet. She reached down to touch it, but she hesitated.

    As her eyes registered what it was, she grew scared.

    The soft pink and white petals, a lotus in bloom.

    ''The lotus has its roots firmly in the mud and muck¡­.''

    Alice lifted her head, looking around for the source of the words.

    ''Every night, it is pulled down into the cold dark waters, yet, every morning, it blooms, fresh and clean.''

    Alice turned, and she saw a room, a hospital room. Shey in the bed, and beside her stood an old woman.

    She noticed another bed. Myka was asleep in it. Alice furrowed her brows. Was this the night they stayed together after healing Myka''s infection?

    ''That is you, Alice, thest bloom of Spring.''

    The old woman moved her hand above Alice''s body, a soft green glow passing between them.

    Alice gasped, feeling a warmth low in her belly.

    ''Life was unkind to you, dear girl,'' the woman whispered as the glow brightened. ''And now, you are owed that kindness.''

    Alice tried to step forward to see what was happening, but the light grew blinding. She squeezed her eyes tight and turned away. But when she looked back again, she found herself staring up at the ceiling of a hospital room.

    This was not the room from the memory. This was where she had woken after returning from Spring. There had been a woman, kind and gentle. She had smiled and talked with Alice, told her¡­

    Alice''s hand instinctively moved low on her abdomen. She swallowed.

    "Alice¡­?" his warm voice called.

    She turned her head and saw him sitting beside the bed. He looked worn down. It was clear to her with just a nce that he had hardly slept and had been crying.

    "Axel¡­" she whispered.

    He took a deep breath and leaned forward, pressing his forehead to hers.

    "I missed you," he whispered. "I was worried."

    "I''m sorry," she replied, reaching her hand into his hair and petting him gently.

    Alice felt a painful tug in her heart. The tears were already forming in her eyes, one or two having already escaped. She sniffled, and Axel pulled away.

    He pulled his chair as close to the bed as he could, holding her hand as he arranged himself beside her.

    "Hey¡­" he whispered, leaning on the bed rail to be even closer to her. "I''m here."

    Alice smiled weakly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I know¡­" she replied softly.

    They were quiet for a long time. Both processing their own thoughts, feelings, and questions.

    "Axel," Alice called to him, breaking the silence.

    He lifted his gaze to her. She swallowed, feeling a tight nervousness in her chest.

    "You already know¡­" she said, "don''t you?"

    Axel lowered his gaze and nodded.

    "When I came to see you earlier, you were in shock¡­ when you finally calmed down enough to fall asleep, I found out what happened," he said quietly.

    "What did she say?" Alice asked, then with hesitation. "Is it true?"

    Axel looked up, he met Alice''s eyes, and she could see the calm dread he was trying to mask.

    "Bell is running tests now," he said, smiling and trying to give her some reassurance.

    "But you think it''s true," she whispered.

    He swallowed and then licked his lips.

    "I¡­" he began. Then paused and brought her hand to his cheek, resting his face against her palm. "Alice, no matter what, I love you, and we will get through this together. I will not lose you."

    Alice felt a tightness in her chest.

    "Talk to me, Sweet Boy," she whispered.

    He looked at her, fresh tears gathering in his eyes. He licked his lips and sniffled.

    "Bell is running the official test, but," he began. "I can¡­ hear¡­ the result already."

    Alice closed her eyes, taking a deep breath.

    She didn''t know what she had hoped for. Her heart had already epted that she would never have a child. But in truth, she had not prepared herself for the possibility of getting pregnant anyway.

    Her hand lowered to rest on her belly, her chest tightened, and her heart ached.

    "What happens now?" she asked, a soft break in her voice.

    Axel squeezed her hand. He leaned forward and kissed her forehead.

    "I''m not sure," he whispered.

    A gentle knock at the door drew their attention.

    They both took deep breaths and wiped away their tears, Axel reaching forward and wiping onest tear from Alice as he gently stroked her face and gazed at her with affection.

    "I love you," he whispered.

    "I love you, too," she replied.

    He nodded and then cleared his throat.

    "Come in," he called out.

    The door opened, and Bell stepped inside. Then, closing the door behind her, she turned to face the couple. A strange look on her face.

    "Hey," she began. "So, there are a few things we need to talk about, and I''m not really sure where to begin."

    "What do you mean?" Axel asked. "Did you check the results of the pregnancy test?"

    "I ran the test, and it dide back positive," Bell replied.

    Though they already knew, Alice and Axel still felt the words like a painful blow.

    "But," Bell continued. "I also got the results of a few others test we have run on Alice in the past three days¡­ and I''m¡­ confused."

 Chapter 547 I Know You Will Be Safe

    "What does that mean?" Axel asked with concern. "Confused about what?"

    "When we were told how long Alice had been unconscious, I ordered new scans of her brain," Bell said. "I was afraid that something had gone wrong and that her lesions had spread or worsened."

    "You didn''t tell me that¡­." Axel growled, standing from his chair.

    "I don''t tell my patients'' families my worst fears unless I have evidence to support telling them," Bell replied with a soft attitude.

    Alice pulled at his hand, instructing him to sit back down. Axel clenched his jaw but sat back down.

    "What did you find?" Alice asked. Bracing herself for the worst.

    "It''s not what I found, but what I didn''t find¡­." Bell replied. "The lesions."

    "What?" Alice asked right away. "What do you mean?"

    "The lesions in your brain are gone," Bell smiled. "I have no idea how it''s possible, but I checked the scans twice. I had three other people look at them. I want to run another scan just to be sure, but it looks like¡­ your brain is healed."

    "Healed¡­" Axel whispered, looking at Alice and then quickly back at Bell. "You said it would take years if it happened at all."

    "Yes, and it should have," Bell replied.

    "Then¡­ how?" Alice asked.

    "I don''t know," Bell replied honestly. She took a deep breath. "That''s not all."

    Alice sat up in bed.

    "What else is there?" she asked.

    "The infection," Bell started.

    Alice felt that tight grip on her heart. Again her hand moved instinctively to cover her stomach.

    "We ran the bloodwork. I checked and double-checked," Bell continued. "It is still present in your system."

    Alice swallowed and lowered her eyes. Hugging her stomach tightly. Axel leaned his head to hers, trying to offer herfort.

    "But it''s still dormant."

    Alice and Axel lifted their heads, looking at Bell with utter confusion.

    Alice furrowed her brows.

    "I don''t understand," she replied.

    "I don''t either," Bell replied. "Based on the numbers I''m seeing, and when the most likely date of conception was, you are far enough along that the infection should have reactivated itself."

    "Does that mean¡­" Alice began but hesitated to finish her sentence.

    Bell understood.

    "I''m going to be very honest with you, Alice," she said. "I don''t know what it means."

    Bell looked at Alice with sincere affection.

    "I want to tell you that it will stay this way, that the infection won''t have any reaction to your pregnancy, but I can''t."

    Alice swallowed. Her eyes were already stinging from the tears that were gathering in them. Her heart ached with a hope that she dared not voice.

    "I think the first thing we need to do is look at the development, see if there''s anything else we need to be concerned about."

    Alice chewed her lower lip. She would get to see the baby.

    But did she want to? There was no guarantee that the infection would not trigger at any moment. Her heart ached at either possibility.

    She looked at Axel, and she could see that he was concerned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alice took a deep breath.

    "Look for whatever you need to," she said. "But I don''t want to see."

    Bell was surprised.

    "Are you sure?" she asked carefully.

    Alice nodded and looked at Axel. He lifted his eyes to hers, searching for what she needed. But, instead, she touched his cheek and gave him a sad smile.

    "We''re not ready," she whispered.

    Axel gave her a shaky smile and kissed her hand, giving a gentle nod, admitting that he felt the same way.

    "Okay," Bell said softly. "I''ll keep the monitor facing me."

    Ten minutester, Bell applied some warm gel to Alice''s abdomen and ensured the monitor was turned away.

    "I''ll keep the sound off," she said.

    Axel nodded and focused his attention on Alice.

    They both turned to each other, and he leaned forward to touch their heads together. Then, they both closed their eyes as Bell finished the exam.

    It took several minutes, but soon enough, the scan was done. Bell left the room to return the equipment, though Axel noted it seemed quite some time for her to return. He watched the door carefully.

    "She''s reacting," Alice whispered.

    "What?" Axel asked, still watching the door.

    "She''s taking a while toe back because she''s reacting to what she saw," Alice smiled sadly. "Whether she''s happy or sad, worried, or excited¡­. She can''t show us. So, she''s taking a moment to let it out."

    Axel lowered his eyes to the ground. He took a deep breath and licked his lips.

    "What about you?" he asked. "How are yo¨C"

    "All right," Bell said as she opened the door and entered the room again. "That''s all done. From what I can see, there is no cause for rm at the moment."

    Bell was calm and steady as she spoke, showing little emotion. Alice was right. She had taken the time to shake off her reactions.

    "I do think it is important, because of the risks we are all aware of, that Alice be monitored regrly," she continued. "By that, I mean, Alice, you should stay in the Safe Zone. But, preferably, I would like to keep you in a long-term room here in the hospital where we can keep track of your progress."

    "You want me to stay in the hospital for the next three months?" Alice asked in disbelief.

    "I am also willing to ept staying in the Safe Zone, at my house," Bell replied, crossing her arms over her chest. "That way, I can check on you outside the hospital."

    Alice sighed and looked at Axel.

    He seemed even more lost in thought than she felt.

    "Axel," she called to him.

    He looked up, surprised, and then he smiled.

    "I think it''s a good idea," he said. "The reports we''ve been getting, it sounds like forces are gathering again. Which means we could see waring to Winter any day now. I would feel much better with you in the Safe Zone."

    "Axel¡­" Alice started to argue.

    Axel shook his head and smiled.

    "I believe we made an agreement," he said, leaning forward and kissing her forehead. "All of your life and death decisions are mine now."

    Alice scoffed.

    "I want you where I know you will be safe," Axel said sweetly.

 Chapter 548 A Singular Purpose

    Axel did not get to stay long with Alice before he was called back to duty.

    "I don''t understand¡­." Axel sighed with frustration.

    "It doesn''t make any sense," Corrine replied, showing frustration. "First, the fae are pulling back. Now the hybrids have pulled away. What is their n?"

    "I don''t know," Axel groaned, rubbing his temples with the heel of each hand. "I have no idea what the hell is happening anymore."

    Corrine looked carefully at her son.

    "Axel," she called to him.

    He groaned but did not look up at her.

    "Sweetheart, you''ve barely slept since Alice left for Spring. Now she is back, and you still aren''t resting," Corrine said sweetly, reaching her hand to gently pat his shoulder.

    His only response was another sigh.

    "Has Bell said when Alice will be able toe home?" Corrine asked.

    "She won''t," he replied, sitting back in his chair. "I have asked Alice to stay in the Safe Zone."

    "Why would you do that?" Corrine asked. "I know you''re worried about her, but Alice is a fighter. She is more than capable of taking of herself."

    "I know," he said. "But there are other things to consider, risks to her health."

    Axel looked to the ground. He and Alice had yet to talk much about the current situation. Still, the one thing they had agreed on was that they would not tell anyone else. Only when they felt like there really was something to share.

    He let out another sigh. His heart felt like a lead weight in his chest. He had a knot in his throat ever since Bell confirmed the pregnancy. It had only worsened as she exined the lesions and the infection.

    Axel wanted hope, to believe there was a chance that they had received a miracle. But the reality was far more likely that they were at the start of a tragedy. One that he wasn''t sure Alice would be able to recover from.

    "Axel, is everything all right?" Corrine asked. "Have the lesions gotten worse?"

    He felt guilty not telling his mother the truth, but he couldn''t handle anyone else knowing right now.

    "No," he replied softly, "no, Bell and I agree that Alice has put herself at risk too much. Her body needs time to rest."

    "Ok," Corrine nodded. "But if something is wrong, you can tell me."

    "I know," Axel said. "I''m just tired, mom."

    "Darling, get some rest," Corrine replied.

    "There is too much to do," Axel replied.

    "Not tonight," she said. "Tonight, you need rest. The war will still be here tomorrow."

    "Mom¡­" Axel tried to object.

    "Axel," Corrine said firmly. "You cannot take care of your family or pack if you are running on fumes. You need to sleep. I will take care of the rest of these reports. We can go over them tomorrow. Go home."

    Axel chuckled.

    "You know, I don''t think you''re allowed to talk to the Alpha like that," he smiled.

    "I''m not talking to my Alpha. I am talking to my son," Corrine said with a smile. She reached out and petted his hair. "So please, for once, listen to your mother."

    Axel took a deep breath.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "All right," he said. "I will go and get some rest."

    "Good."

    ***

    Axel did not return home that night. Instead, he slipped into Alice''s hospital room. He sat in the chair beside her, watching her sleep peacefully.

    There was a time when she couldn''t have slept like this. A time when a hospital would have had her so on edge that without a strong sedative or life-threatening injury, she could only pretend to sleep. But every day they spent together, she opened herself a little more to the world around her. Every day, she let go of just a little bit of the pain that weighed her down.

    Alice let out a soft giggle and turned over. She had a smile on her face as she let out gentle breaths. Her hand naturally moved and rested low on her stomach. Axel couldn''t help but feel a stabbing in his heart.

    Would she be able to move on if the worst happened? Would he?

    Axel stood up from his chair, moving beside her. He brushed the hair from her face behind her ear. She stirred, waking only for a moment. She smiled and nodded approvingly before sleep took her once again.

    He smiled to himself and then slipped into the bed beside her. He held her close, nuzzling into her body''s sweet scent and warmth. His hand moved atop hers to rest low on her stomach.

    As he breathed in her scent, Axel let the gentle pull of sleep fall over him.

    He opened his eyes, surprised to find himself in a familiar location. He was standing in the center of Lily''s Rest. He looked down and saw himself dressed in his finest, then he looked toward the arch that served as the entry.

    He had dreamed of marrying her many times, and he smiled. Each dream gave him a new image to adore. He waited patiently for Alice to arrive for their wedding.

    "Hello, Axel."

    Axel turned, surprised by the strange voice. Behind him stood a woman much like his sister but just different enough to know it wasn''t her. She wore a long blue dress with a matching cloak around her shoulders.

    "Who are you?" Axel asked.

    She stepped toward him, and her dress faded, leaving behind a suit of armor. The Valkyries armor.

    Axel furrowed his brow.

    "My name is Lily," she smiled. "I am your many greats grandmother."

    "Lily¡­ but how¡­"

    "This is a dream," she said with a tilt of her head. "Thend of dreams and thend of death are close to each other. Close enough that sometimes those who have left can pass over and visit a dreamer here and there."

    "Are you real?" he asked. "Or are you a dream?"

    "I''m very much real, great son," she said.

    "Then, you''re the one my sister sees?" he asked.

    "More than sees," Lily corrected. "Ashleigh and I share a deep connection that spans the generations of our family."

    "Right, because she has some connection to the dead?" he replied. "Which I don''t have, so how can I see you?"

    Lily smiled.

    "While Ashleigh recovers, I can move more freely," she said. "And I havee to you with a singr purpose."

    "And what purpose is that?" he asked.

    "And I am here to alleviate your fear."

 Chapter 549 The Heaviest Burden

    "No offense, Grandma, but I don''t think a pep talk will end the war and bring peace to the territories," Axel sighed.

    Lily smiled.

    "No," she said. "But that''s not why I''m here."

    "Then what?"

    Lily stepped closer, and between them, a small bench appeared.

    "Let''s sit," she said, taking a seat.

    Axel saw no reason not to. He joined her on the bench.

    "I''m here," Lily began. "Because you are now aware of the miracle growing inside your mate."

    Axel''s eyes widened, and he turned to face Lily, clenching his jaw as his fingers curled into tight fists.

    "How do you know about that?" he demanded.

    "Calm down," Lily smiled. "Even if I were a threat, this is a dream, remember?"

    Axel took a deep breath, rxing his body.

    "You have every reason to be concerned," Lily said.

    Axel closed his eyes, clenching his jaw again.

    "The Dark Queen''s maniption of your blood has left a ticking time bomb inside of Alice."

    His heart ached, and the pit in his stomach continued to grow and grow.

    "And if you had conceived at any other time, the child would not have survived, and Alice would also be at risk of losing her life."

    His eyes shot open, and he looked at the woman beside him.

    "At any other time? What does that mean?"

    Lily smiled.

    "There is very little that I or any of the other original Lunas could do to help any of you through your life," she began. "Each time we get involved, it seems to make things worse or cause problems."

    She took a deep breath.

    "But, Talis could not stand by and do nothing as she watched Alice sacrifice herself for thest remaining member of her bloodline. When Alice made the decision to save Myka, Talis made the decision to save Alice."

    "What does that mean?" Axel asked softly.

    "Talis sacrificed her life to give Alice a chance at a miracle," Lily replied. "As she passed from this world to the next, I spoke with her. She felt that Alice deserved some kindness and joy in her life. Talis wanted to atone for the sins of her bloodline, past and present."

    "Does this mean they''ll be all right?" Axel asked with caution.

    Lily looked at him carefully. She put her hand on his shoulder before she spoke.

    "Great son, you love so passionately," she smiled. "Unfortunately, there are no guarantees in this world."

    Axel swallowed and looked away.

    "But the power that Talis used, abination of the ley lines and her own life force, will keep back the infection."

    Axel looked at her again.

    "There is still reason to be cautious, as there is with any pregnancy," Lily said. "But the initial threat has been prevented."

    Axel smiled and clenched his jaw as hot tears gathered in his eyes.

    "So, it''s real?" he asked with a shaky voice. "We''re really having a baby?"

    Lily smiled.

    "It''s real," she said. "You are bing a father."

    Axelughed as the tears fell from his eyes, and the weight slipped away from his shoulders.

    "I can''t believe it¡­" he whispered. "I need to tell Alice¡­ though she might not believe me."

    "She will," Lily replied. "She already knows. She just doesn''t understand yet."

    Axel nodded and licked his lips. He let out anotherugh.

    "I''m going to be a father¡­" he whispered happily.

    "Yes," Lily nodded. "But do not forget, the infection is not the only threat to our family."

    Axel lifted his gaze to Lily.

    "War ising to Winter, Alpha Axel, be ready."

    He woke with a start but still held Alice tightly in his arms.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Axel?" she whispered groggily.

    "Sorry, weird dream," he whispered back, loosening his grip to make her morefortable.

    Alice turned her body so that she could nestle against his chest. She listened to the gentle rhythm of his heart and the steady breaths he took in.

    Just as she started to fall asleep again, he called her attention.

    "Alice¡­" he whispered.

    "Hmm?" she murmured.

    Axel licked his lips and swallowed.

    "You¡­ you said that you spoke to Luna Talis before you exchanged wolves with Myka¡­."

    Alice furrowed her brows. All thoughts of sleep left her mind as she processed what he said.

    "Uhm.. yes?" she replied with confusion.

    Axel ran his fingers gently down her back, easing the tension he felt in her.

    "Have you seen her since then?" he asked.

    Alice lifted her head to look up at him. It was a strange question.

    "Why are you asking?" she said.

    "Have you?" he asked, meeting her eyes.

    Alice pulled away and sat up to look at him.

    "What''s going on?" she asked.

    Axel sat up in the small bed. He reached out to her and pulled her back to sit beside him, putting his arm around her and encouraging her toy against him.

    "Alice¡­" he whispered.

    "Yea?"

    Oncefortable with her head on his chest, Axel reached down and ced a gentle hand low on her stomach.

    Alice swallowed.

    "It''s real," he whispered.

    Alice felt a tightness in her chest, and her mouth ran dry.

    "How do you know?" she asked quietly.

    "I had a dream," he replied. "A strange dream. I met Luna Lily."

    Alice looked up at him.

    "The one that visits Ashleigh?" she asked.

    He nodded.

    "She said that Luna Talis sacrificed herself to give us a chance at a family¡­" he whispered. "She said you already knew that you just didn''t understand."

    Alice furrowed her brows and then gasped as she remembered the old woman standing above her and Myka, the green glow. The lotus.

    "Oh my¡­" she whispered, covering her mouth with her hand.

    "What?" Axel asked.

    Alice didn''t know how to react. Was it possible?

    "How?" she asked.

    "Lily said that Talis used her life force and the power from the ley line," he replied. "That somehow it will protect the baby from the infection."

    Alice''s jaw shook, and her eyes filled with hot tears. She covered her face with her hands as a sob escaped her lips.

    Axel pulled her close, kissing the top of her head and soothingly running his hand down her back.

    "It''s real?" she whispered into his chest.

    Axel smiled as the tears fell from his eyes.

    "It''s real," he whispered.

    Alice let go. Her tears fell, and her sobs filled the room as Axel held her close and cried silently with her.

    To anyone who entered the room, it would have looked like they had been given the worst news.

    But for Axel and Alice, the heaviest burden either of them had ever had to carry was lifted from their hearts.

 Chapter 550 The Story Was Wrong

    Their swords crashed together, and the sound of the rubbing of the metal rang in her ears.

    "Argh!" he growled as he pulled away from her. His angry eyes filled with rage and darkness.

    His chest heaved with effort as he took deep, furious breaths.

    "Please¡­" she whispered. Then, still holding her sword in front of her. "Please, fight this! Come back to me!"

    The man charged at her with another growl and a roar. Their swords shed, and they fought back and forth.

    He was a tall, thin man. His hair was a soft yellow, like the early morning light. His face was clean-shaven and young.

    He wore leather armor, while she wore a long blue dress with a matching cloak. Her own honey-colored hair was pulled back in a mess of braids and knots.

    He charged at her once more, and this time when she blocked him, she knocked the sword from his hand and kicked hard in the chest. He fell back into the snow.

    She pointed her de at his throat, and angry tears streamed down her cheeks.

    "Please!" she shouted. "Do not make me do this!"

    The dark anger that stared back at her slowly faded, giving way to the gentle green and blue of his natural eye color.

    "Lily¡­?" he whispered.

    She gasped and dropped her sword with a sob before she fell to her knees and pulled him into a hug.

    "Loki¡­" she whispered through her tears.

    "I''m¡­ so sorry¡­" he said in a shaky voice as he wrapped his arms around her. "I didn''t... I can''t stop her¡­."

    "I know... I know¡­" Lily whispered back, holding tightly to her brother. "But I''ve got you now¡­ we''ll beat her together."

    Loki squeezed his eyes closed and let out a sob. He held tight to his sister for a moment and then let go.

    "No," he whispered, pulling away and looking into her eyes. "I can''t."

    "Yes," Lily insisted. "You can. I will help you. I promise."

    Lily smiled and touched his cheek gently, trying to reassure him.

    "It''s toote, Lily," Loki whispered. "You need to kill me."

    Lily pulled back as though she had been struck.

    "You need to," Loki insisted.

    "No," Lily replied, shaking her head. "I won''t do that; we can get through this together."

    "Lily, please!" Loki shouted through his tears. "I can''t hold her back much longer! I don''t want to hurt you¡­ please¡­ kill me."

    Lily shook her head; her heart was aching, and her chest felt tight.

    "No, Loki, we can still¨C" her words fell with a gasp and a sharp burn in her stomach.

    Lily looked down to see her own sword was driven into her stomach. She lifted her gaze to Loki''s smiling face.

    The blue and green were gone, reced by that same darkness she had seen earlier.

    "Hello, Princess¡­ so good to see you," the Dark Queen''s voice whispered from Loki''s lips.

    "No¡­" Lily whispered as the blood trailed over her lips.

    "Goodbye, Princess."

    Loki growled and shoved the de further into Lily''s body.

    Ashleigh inhaled sharply and opened her eyes wide. The snowy forest was gone.

    She was in a hospital room. An oxygen tube was strapped across her nose, and an IV was attached to her arm.

    She took slow breaths, trying to calm her heart from the shock of the nightmare she had experienced.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''Sorry,'' Lily''s voice whispered sadly to her. ''You managed to ess my memories while my mind focused elsewhere.''

    "Was that¡­" Ashleigh began to whisper aloud. "Was that how you died?"

    She could feel Lily''s acknowledgment, though she said nothing.

    "I thought Loki tricked you into the forest with your lost child. Then he took advantage and killed you."

    ''I told you the story was wrong,'' Lily whispered. ''I did go searching for something I was missing. But not a child, my brother.''

    "What happened?" Ashleigh asked.

    ''Loki was always far more sensitive to the dead than I was,'' Lily said. ''He could feel their pain, their suffering. As children, we worked through it together. But when we grew up, when my mother made the wolves¡­ he was.. left behind. She didn''t think he was strong enough for it.

    ''She was right, but I shouldn''t have volunteered. For many reasons¡­ but without my help, Loki got lost in the sea of angry voices. He just wanted to help and free them from their suffering.''

    "Wait¡­ the Dark Queen¡­ she mentioned having heard the suffering¡­"

    ''Yes,'' Lily nodded. ''She could hear them, and she used it to her advantage. Using thest of their life force to give her power. After she died, she could call and seduce them to her tree by promising relief to their pain. Loki heard that call.''

    Lily was quiet, and Ashleigh knew she needed the moment.

    ''He went there hoping to help them, but instead, the Dark Queen attached herself to him. She used him to create chaos and kill so many¡­ and then she absorbed his soul before Geri could kill him.''

    "So, he can''t be reborn?"

    ''No, and I could never tell him I didn''t me him. Or apologize for not doing what he asked of me.''

    "I''m so sorry, Lily."

    ''No, Ashleigh, I am sorry.''

    "For what?" Ashleigh asked.

    ''In Spring, I let my anger control me. I didn''t realize how much I still hated her until that moment.''

    "Believe me, I understand," Ashleigh sighed.

    Lily smiled.

    ''I think we share a lot of personality traits¡­ some good, some not so good.''

    Ashleighughed.

    ''You did the right thing,'' Lily continued. ''I don''t know if what I was trying to do would have actually worked and killed the Dark Queen, but if you had not stopped me, it would have killed Alice.''

    "I know," Ashleigh whispered. "I wasn''t sure if it was the right choice, but it was the only one I could live with."

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    "So, what happened to the Queen after the explosion?"

    ''She still lives,'' Lily sighed. ''The mound was sessfully separated from the ley lines, leaving only the connection point between Summer and Winter.''

    Ashleigh closed her eyes andid her head back.

    ''The Dark Queen was seriously injured. I suspect that she will draw her creations to her and use them to heal. Once she has regained her strength, she will use all she has to get to that gate.''

    Ashleigh sighed.

    "Do we have any idea how long we have? How long will it take her to heal?"

    ''At least five days,'' Lily replied.

    "Well, it''s something¡­." Ashleigh whispered with a sigh of frustration.

    ''Yes, but you have been asleep for four.''

 Chapter 551 Heâ€™s An Idiot

    "Four days?!" Ashleigh shouted. "I''ve been asleep for four days!"

    ''Yes,'' Lily replied. ''Using my power drains your energy. Using it as much as you did that day and getting seriously injured severely depleted your reserves.''

    Ashleigh could not believe what she was hearing.

    Four days was long, especially when the Dark Queen was still out there and plotting.

    She removed the oxygen from her nose and began to pull at her IV.

    ''I don''t rmend you do that¡­.'' Lily whispered.

    "I can''t just stay in this bed!" Ashleigh shouted angrily.

    "Excuse me?" a familiar voice came from the door. "Just what do you think you are doing?"

    Ashleigh turned to see Bell looking at her with irritation.

    "Bell¡­" Ashleigh smiled. "I was just¡­."

    "Trying to escape the hospital when your body is not ready to leave this room?" Bell suggested with a bright smile.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    "Bell, The Dark Queen is still out there¡­ I can''t justy here doing nothing¡­ I need to get to Summer."

    "Your back has not healed," Bell replied seriously. "At this point, with how much you exhausted yourself, Alice is healing faster than you are."

    Ashleigh looked up.

    "Is she all right?" she asked. "Is Myka?"

    Bell gave a soft smile.

    "She is. They both are," Bell said. "Alice is also in the hospital. She just woke up yesterday. Myka had no serious injuries, so he mostly stayed at Peter''s house. Where I am sure he is getting a regr check-up every day."

    Bell bit her lower lip as she smiled mischievously.

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes andughed.

    "You have problems, you know that, right?"

    "I have a healthy curiosity and imagination," Bell grinned.

    "Poor Galen," Ashleigh sighed dramatically. "How will he ever keep up?"

    "Are you kidding me?" Bell asked with augh, "he''s worse than I am!"

    Ashleigh let out a surprisedugh.

    "Seriously!" Bell insisted. "He may not vocalize it or tease in public as much as I do, but man¡­ if we are alone for more than a minute¡­."

    "Oh Goddess," Ashleigh groaned, she continued tough, but now she felt the pain in her back.

    "See," Bell said. "Told you, you''re not ready to leave this room. You need a few more days."

    Ashleighid back in the bed with a hiss as the pain moved through her.

    "The problem is I don''t think the Dark Queen cares if I''m fully healed," Ashleigh sighed.

    "Well, the people that love you do care," Bell smiled. "I need to check on a few other patients, don''t make me put restraints on you."

    "Is that what you tell Galen?" Ashleigh teased.

    "Don''t ask questions you don''t want answers to¡­." Bell said in a sultry tone as she opened the door.

    "Sounds like an answer I might want."

    Bell turned to see Myka standing on the other side of the door, a suggestive smile on his face.

    Before Bell could respond, Myka was smacked at the back of his head.

    "Don''t mind him. He''s an idiot," Peter grumbled.

    Bellughed.

    "What are you boys doing here?" she asked.

    "I came to check on Ashleigh," Myka smiled.

    "I came to keep him out of trouble," Peter replied.

    "He''s still mad that I went to Spring," Myka whispered.

    "No," Peter corrected, his arms crossed over his chest. "I am irritated about the bat almost killing you, the blowing up a mountain you were inside of, and the bear."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Peter turned to Bell with an irritated expression.

    "Did you know there are bears now? Tentacled, rotted death bears roaming the forests and trying to eat people. Like this idiot that ran straight into one."

    "It wasn''t my fault!" Myka scoffed.

    "Did you or did you not run ahead in a thick forest already known to have enemies in it?" Peter asked.

    "I¡­ should go see how Ashleigh is doing," Myka smiled, giving Peter a quick peck on the cheek before pushing past them into the room.

    Bell couldn''t hold back the giggle.

    "You love him so hard," she teased.

    Peter took a deep breath and shook his head with annoyance.

    "He''s an idiot."

    "An idiot you love¡­" she teased.

    "Not by choice," Peter insisted.

    "Mmm¡­ I disagree," Bell smiled.

    "I am literally soul bonded to him by the power of an ancient fae queen," Peter said with a raised brow.

    "Yea¡­ but you left him before," Bell replied. "And you didn''t have to take him back."

    Peter pursed his lips.

    "Face it, Peter, he''s your chosen mate now. You love him," Bell grinned.

    Peter took a deep breath and sighed, rubbing his temples.

    "He doesn''t make it easy."

    They chatted a few more minutes before Myka stepped back out of the room with a smile as he looked at Bell.

    "What¡­?" she asked suspiciously.

    "So¡­ Ashleigh and I were talking, and we would like to go for a walk," he smiled. "You know to stretch her legs, get a little movement in the body and such."

    "A walk?" Bell asked. "Around the hospital?"

    Myka tilted his head and bit his lower lip yfully.

    "A little further."

    Both Bell and Peter eyed him suspiciously.

    "How far?" Peter asked.

    Myka lowered his gaze.

    "Still within the Safe Zone¡­" he said quietly.

    "No," Peter and Bell said simultaneously.

    Myka''s expression turned to a pout, and he looked behind him before moving out of the way.

    Ashleigh stood behind him, already having pulled her IV. She looked up at Bell and Peter, each of whom looked irritated.

    "Are you kidding me?" Bell growled.

    "I have to go, Bell, it''s important," Ashleigh insisted.

    "So is your health!" Bell replied angrily, stepping back into the room.

    "Bell, listen¨C" Ashleigh began.

    "No!" Bell shouted. "You listen!"

    Ashleigh was stunned and silent.

    "Out there, in the fight, you know what you are doing. You know what is best, and I won''t question it, even if I disagree with you," Bell began. "But when youe back here, broken and bleeding, we have to stitch you back together. We are the ones that know best! Not you!"

    Ashleigh swallowed and looked away.

    "I''m sorry, Bell," she said softly. "I know, I do¡­ but I have to go."

    "Ashleigh¨C" Bell started.

    "Myka knows where the Winter side of the way gate is," she said. "This could be exactly what we need. I''m going."

 Chapter 552 An Open Connection

    Bell closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    She turned around and started walking out of the room.

    a€?Bell?a€? Ashleigh called to her.

    a€?You go with them,a€? Bell said to Peter as she moved past him. a€?Make sure shea€?s all right.a€?

    Peter nodded but said nothing.

    a€?Bell!a€? Ashleigh shouted.

    Bell stopped. She looked back over her shoulder.

    a€?Dona€?t worry about it, Ashleigh,a€? she said. a€?I already know.a€?

    a€?Know what?a€? Ashleigh asked.

    a€?That ita€?s your duty,a€? Bell sighed, walking away without another word.

    As she went about her day, checking on other patients and coordinating with the others about the refugees arriving that evening, Bell couldna€?t shake her frustration.

    So she went to the only person that she knew could give her some form of relief.

    a€?Hello, my love,a€? Bell cooed as she reached down into the crib, stroking Rena€?s soft hair. a€?I was hoping youa€?d be awake.a€?

    a€?Ita€?s about time for him to wake up,a€? the young woman who ran the care centermented gently. a€?Ia€?m sure he would prefer to see you when his eyes open.a€?

    Bell smiled and mouthed a silent thank you to her as she carried him over to a soft lounge chair nearby.

    She just stared at him for a few minutes as he slept peacefully in her arms. Then, naturally, curling into the crook of her arm to hug her.

    She stroked his dark blonde hair gently. His hair was closer to Galena€?s coloring, but she suspected it would darken over time to resemble her.

    His eyes, though, were a beautiful mix of his parents. Galen was sure that Ren would end up with his light green, and she was convinced that her dark brown would win out. But in the end, Ren was blessed with dark green eyes and a soft brown hue around his pupils.

    He began to stir in her arms, his tiny hands reaching for her. As she ced her finger in his hand, his eyes began to flutter open. Finally, he looked up at her, and a gentle smile formed on his lips.

    a€?Hello, Ren,a€? she whispered.

    a€?Ma, ma, ma,a€? Ren cooed.

    a€?Yes, ita€?s Mama,a€? Bell smiled.

    Bell yed with her son for ten minutes, and then her phone rang. It was an update on one of her patients.

    a€?Ia€?ll be there in just a few minutes,a€? Bell sighed.

    a€?Da, da,a€? Ren smiled, looking at Bella€?s phone.

    Bella€?s heart squeezed.

    a€?No, baby,a€? she whispered, hanging up the call. a€?Not Dada this time.a€?

    Ren followed the phone with his eyes as she slipped it back into her pocket. He looked up at her sadly.

    a€?Dada,a€? he said.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry,a€? Bell whispered, kissing his forehead. a€?Dada cana€?t talk now; he is keeping us safe.a€?

    a€?Dada...a€? Ren repeated sadly.

    Bell swallowed down the lump in her throat.

    a€?I miss him too,a€? she whispered. She got up off the floor, picking Ren up as she did so. a€?We will call Dada tonight, ok?a€?

    Ren touched her face and smiled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    a€?Mama,a€? he said.

    Bell smiled.

    a€?I love you, too.a€?

    ? Bell kissed her son and said goodbye as she returned to work.

    She kept thinking of Galen, Ashleigh, Caleb, Axel, and even Alice and Myka as she walked the halls. All putting themselves on the line constantly. Always doing their duty.

    She hated it.

    She hated worrying every night about whether or not she would hear from Galen or if the next patient she saw would be one of them. She hated that Galen was missing out on these moments with Ren and that she couldna€?t hug him when she was sad.

    And most of all, she hated that she had been the one to push him out the door. Even as he told her he wanted to stay with their family, she had been the one that insisted he should go.

    But just like Ashleigh, Caleb, and Axel. Galen was not meant to stand back and watch. He was someone that needed to help, and so was she. They just had their own ways of helping.

    Bell could understand her loved onesa€? need to put themselves between danger and the ones they wanted to protect.

    But she didna€?t have to like it.

    She felt bad for snapping at Ashleigh, so she would go around and apologize as soon as she heard that they were back from their field trip, assuming, of course, that Ashleigh didna€?t do something to injure herself further.

    Bell sighed and shook her head, knowing there was a good chance it would happen.

    a€?Thata€?s weird.a€?

    She turned to see one of the nurses at theputer. She looked confused.

    a€?Everything all right?a€? Bell asked.

    The nurse looked up with a smile.

    a€?I think so...a€? she said. a€?Ita€?s just... well, I cana€?t ess the library.a€?

    Bell furrowed her brow.

    The library had been a project Galen had put together for her during his time in Winter. An open connection with Summer allowed Winter ess to many of the research files and medical reference materials. It was also a way to quickly share data between the two packs or seek advice.

    a€?Let me see,a€? Bell said as she came around the desk.

    She entered a fewmands and then looked through the backup channels that Galen had shown her. There were no apparent issues, but the connection was lost.

    a€?That is weird....a€? Bell whispered.

    She tried again and then switched to anotherputer. Still, no connection was being made.

    a€?Ia€?m going to try my office,a€? Bell said. a€?Maybe therea€?s an issue on the floor.a€?

    Bell hurried to her office, but again there was no connection.

    a€?What is going on...a€? she wondered aloud.

    She sighed and smiled. At least now she had an excuse to call Galen outside their scheduled calls.

    Bell pulled out her phone, but as she went to call, she noticed theck of signal. She furrowed her brows. There was always a signal.

    There was a sound in the hallway. When she opened the door, she saw a group huddled together.

    a€?Whata€?s going on?a€? Bell asked.

    One of them turned, holding their cell phone.

    a€?Ita€?s the strangest thing,a€? the woman said. a€?None of us have a signal on our phones.a€?

 Chapter 553 We Will Find A Way

    Ashleigh rode in the back of the car. Every tiny bump or dip in the road sent an ache through her back.

    "So, how sure are you that you found the way gate?" she asked, trying to distract herself from the pain.

    "Well, since our trip, I have paid much more attention to all the noise around me. It''s driving me a little crazy," Myka said with a softugh.

    Ashleigh noticed the way Peter''s jaw clenched. Myka was making light of the situation, but she suspected he had been struggling over the past few days.

    "But I am definitely getting better at hearing and listening to specific sounds," Myka continued. "And the undeniable sound among them all is that of the ley line."

    "So, you can hear it here in Winter?" Ashleigh asked.

    "It''s faint, but I can feel it. The pulse isn''t just a sound. It''s like a calling. It''s telling me where it is."

    "That''s great," Ashleigh smiled, then immediately let out a hiss as they drove over another dip in the road.

    "That is exactly why you should have stayed at the hospital," Petermented.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, taking a deep breath to focus her mind away from the pain.

    "If Myka is right, this could end the war. We need to find it."

    Peter sighed but said nothing more.

    Ashleigh thought back to the look on Bell''s face. She had been angry, and though she had snapped at her, Ashleigh knew that Bell did understand why she had to go. She hoped that when she returned to the hospital, there would be no reason for an ''I told you so'' from her friend.

    "Brace yourself!" Myka shouted.

    Ashleigh looked through the windshield and saw that the road ahead was not paved but gravel and potholes. She grabbed the handle above the door and braced herself for the painful journey.

    After another ten minutes, Myka told Peter to pull over. Ashleigh was never so happy to exit a vehicle.

    After Peter insisted on double-checking her wound, they made a short trek into the trees toward one of the mountains that also served as a border of Winter. As they got closer to the mountain, even Ashleigh could feel the pull.

    "It''s here¡­" she whispered.

    "You feel it too?" Myka smiled.

    "I feel nothing," Peter said, looking around.

    ''This is it,'' Lily whispered in Ashleigh''s mind.

    Ashleigh grinned.

    "Lily said this is it."

    "So, do we blow it up?" Myka asked.

    Peter quickly turned with a look of disbelief.

    "Do you have some strange fetish with blowing up mountains that I need to know about?" he asked.

    Myka scoffed.

    "I told you, we had to blow it up! Well, them... to cut the connection to the ley line!" Myka insisted.

    Ashleigh looked between them. This was not the first time they had this discussion.

    "Yea, well, you just seem really eager to do it again," Peter sighed.

    "It was kind of fun," Myka admitted with a yful grin.

    "Internal voice, Myka¡­." Peter said, rolling his eyes. He took a step toward the mountain.

    He could almost see a shape in the wall of the mountain, a circr marking. It was covered in dark vines and moss. But there was definitely a circle there. He looked up. The mountain was very tall. One of thergest on this side of Winter.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ugh, not to rain on your parade," he said. "But you can''t blow this up."

    "I was just kidding," Myka sighed.

    Peter rolled his eyes.

    "When you blew up the mound, it was deep inside the mountain. And inside that mountain was an already avable opening for it to cave into. And from what you said of the Spring and Autumn way gate, it wasn''t a big mountain, more of a hillside? So, I doubt it caused much of an issue."

    Myka thought about it and nodded.

    "But this one¡­." Peter continued, looking up as the mountaintop disappeared into the clouds. "If you blow this side, there will be massive consequences in the Safe Zone."

    Ashleigh looked up and then out in the direction they hade from. He was right. If they blew up the mountainside, there would be, at a minimum, an avnche. The Safe Zone was not far from the mountain. It would be destroyed.

    "He''s right," Ashleigh sighed. "We need to think of another way."

    As they got into the car, Ashleigh looked back at the mountain. She couldn''t help but feel disappointed. She thought for a moment that this might be the answer to all their problems. That she might be able to end the war, here and now, before anyone else got hurt.

    ''It wouldn''t have worked,'' Lily whispered as the car began to drive away from the mountain.

    ''What do you mean?'' Ashleigh asked.

    ''You want to end the war,'' Lily said. ''To stop the fighting and save everyone.''

    ''Of course,'' Ashleigh replied.

    Lily sighed.

    ''Destroying the connection to the ley line will prevent the Dark Queen from gaining ess to the power. But it will not kill her,'' Lily said. ''The war will not end so long as she lives.''

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, feeling defeated.

    ''Your mom, the freaking Goddess, killed her a thousand years ago, and she still came back¡­Myka ced a bomb inside the tree she was growing out of, and she didn''t die. If those didn''t kill her, how am I supposed to?''

    ''It is not up to you alone,'' Lily whispered. ''We will find a way together.''

    Ashleigh sighed.

    "Are you all right?" Peter asked. "Is the pain too much?"

    "I''m okay," she replied. "Getting used to the ache."

    "Is it Caleb?" Myka asked.

    "Caleb?" Ashleigh replied. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, are you upset because you can''t talk to him for like seven more days and have no idea how he''s doing in the southnds since he''s out ofmunication range?" Myka said nonchntly.

    Ashleigh stared at him with furrowed brows and a look of shock.

    "What?!!" she shouted angrily.

    Peter sighed.

    "You know she was only awake for like five minutes before we got there, right?" he said softly to Myka.

    "Okay?"

    "She has no idea about Burning Ember or Caleb, you idiot," Peter growled.

    Myka looked back at Ashleigh. He swallowed and smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 554 Right Beside You

    Peter told Ashleigh everything he knew about the current situation in the South. About the fall of Burning Ember, the likely loss of Penelope and Mateas, and that Caleb had left the night before to lead the pack down through the southnds. A journey would likely take ten days and would have no realmunication option.

    Ashleigh listened to every word but remained silent.

    Myka and Peter walked her to her room.

    As Peter reced her IV line, Ashleigh continued to keep her silence.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry,a€? Peter said, ncing up at Ashleigh and then toward the door where Myka stood. a€?You shouldna€?t have found out like that.a€?

    Ashleigh gave a weak smile.

    a€?No,a€? she said softly. a€?But it was an honest mistake.a€?

    a€?Idiots make lots of those,a€? Peter sighed and shook his head as he looked at Myka.

    Ashleigh smiled.

    a€?Did you know that the more you care about someone, the more annoying you find them?a€? she asked.

    Peter furrowed his brows.

    a€?A few years ago, Bell told me about this jerk at the hospital. How he would call her an idiot and jump on her for the smallest mistakes,a€? she continued. a€?I got so mad. I was ready to punch this guy in the face.a€?

    Ashleigh chuckled.

    a€?So, one day, that was exactly what I nned to do. I came to the hospital, and I watched Bell until I heard this guy justy into her about the tiniest mistake she had made. Now, Bell being Bell, she gave as much as she got. They were just ripping each other apart. And then theyughed.a€?

    Peter smiled.

    a€?Later, I heard someone mention to this guy how Bell had messed up, and he immediately defended her. That was when I realized this guy was just as crazy as my best friend.a€?

    Peter chuckled.

    a€?Ia€?ve seen you interact with people nicely, sweetly. Youa€?re always a good doctor, but personally, youa€?re kind of a mess.a€?

    a€?Talk about a pot and kettle....a€? Peter scoffed.

    Ashleigh looked at him with surprise, and then they bothughed.

    a€?The closer you get with people, the more you try to push them away,a€? she continued. a€?You do that with those cuttingments, the mean nicknames, and trying to act cold.a€?

    Peter swallowed and looked away.

    a€?But the problem is,a€? Ashleigh said. a€?Those of us that already love you, we know ita€?s BS.a€?

    Peter looked back at her. His eyes were misty.

    a€?Inside, you are a mushy gushy sensitive ball of love,a€? Ashleigh smiled.

    Peter scoffed to show his disgust.

    a€?Definitely not,a€? he replied.

    a€?Well, maybe not, but you are someone that loves so hard they hope to push others away before they can leave you themselves,a€? she smiled, thinking of Alice for some reason.

    a€?Maybe...a€? Peter whispered with a smile.

    a€?None of us are going anywhere,a€? Ashleigh said softly, a€?especially not him.a€?

    Peter nced up at Myka. He took a deep breath.

    a€?Thank you,a€? Peter whispered.

    a€?Go,a€? she said. a€?The peace wona€?tst long, and he is beside you. So enjoy the time you have.a€?

    Peter nodded and ensured she wasfortable before he and Myka said their goodbyes and walked out the door together.

    As they walked down the hall, Peter felt a tightness in his stomach.

    a€?Maybe we should visit Alice while wea€?re here,a€? Myka said, pausing to look around for the room numbers.

    Peter continued walking as he thought about the things that Ashleigh had said.

    a€?Peter?a€? Myka called out to him.

    Peter looked up, trying to understand why Myka was behind him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    a€?Sorry, I was a little lost in thought,a€? he said.

    a€?Okay...a€? Myka replied, moving to stand beside Peter. a€?Are you feeling all right? Maybe we should just go back home. I saw Alice this morning anyway.a€?

    Peter nodded, and they began to walk down the hall again, but he kept thinking about what Ashleigh had said, and Bell too.

    He loved Myka. Of course, he did. He couldna€?t deny that, no matter how much he tried. But was he still trying to push him away? Did he really think that Myka would leave?

    He was afraid when Myka told him about nning to go to Spring. He was terrified while he was gone. And he hadna€?t wanted to leave his side since he returned.

    He was afraid.

    Peter nced up at Myka from the corner of his eye. This dopey idiot of a man with blue hair and an infectious smile. Did Myka know how much Peter really cared for him?

    Then Peter did something he never expected he would do.

    He reached down and took Mykaa€?s hand.

    Myka looked down at their interlocked hands, and then he looked at Peter, who continued to stare forward as they walked.

    a€?Is everything all right?a€? Myka asked with concern.

    a€?Why wouldna€?t it be?a€? Peter grumbled, not looking at Myka.

    a€?Peter,a€? Myka said as he stopped walking. a€?Whata€?s going on?a€?

    a€?What do you mean?a€? Peter asked, still not looking at Myka.

    a€?Youa€?re holding my hand,a€? Myka said.

    a€?So?a€? Peter replied.

    a€?You never hold my hand.a€?

    a€?Is that a problem?a€? Peter asked with a grumble. a€?Am I not allowed to hold your hand?a€?

    a€?Of course, you can, but you dona€?t.a€?

    Peter sighed in frustration.

    a€?I just... thought... you might like it,a€? he said softly.

    That was when Myka noticed a flush in Petera€?s cheeks and at the top of his ears. He swallowed.

    a€?I do...a€? Myka replied.

    a€?Good, then we can go nowa€" Myka, what are you doing?a€?

    As Peter began to suggest they continue their way home, Myka suddenly pulled him in a different direction.

    a€?Where are we going?a€? Peter asked, being pulled by Myka down the hallway.

    Myka turned and then opened a door, pulling Peter inside.

    Peter looked around; it was a sitting room they used for patients'' families waiting for news on their loved ones.

    Myka locked the door and turned the blinds, making the room dark.

    Peter turned and looked at him with concern.

    a€?Myka, what are you doing?a€? Peter asked, backing up slowly.

    Myka moved toward him like a predator stalking its prey.

    a€?Peter...a€? Myka said. His voice was lower than it should have been.

    Peter swallowed, taking another step back.

    Myka reached out, wrapping his arm around Peter and pulling tightly, so their bodies were pressed against each other.

    Myka nuzzled his head against Petera€?s, bringing his lips to lightly kiss and nip at the top of Petera€?s ear.

    a€?Do you have any idea what you do to me?a€?

 Chapter 555 Now That I Understand

    Myka held Peter tightly. His chest pressed against Peter''s back as he slowly rolled his hips, pushing his thick shaft deeper inside his lover.

    Peter panted and leaned his head back, giving Myka ess to his throat and shoulder.

    Myka kissed along the nape of Peter''s neck, his tongue gliding down the curve of his cor. Then, finally, he stopped at the ce that called to him. The area he wanted desperately to sink his teeth into and bite down. He flicked his tongue over that spot, and Peter shuddered.

    Myka kissed it softly, sucking lightly on the flesh until there was a lovely redness. He licked it again.

    "I had no idea¡­" he whispered, "what I was losing¡­."

    He ran his tongue over the redness.

    "As close as we can be," he whispered. "But you''re still so far away¡­."

    He sucked on the red patch gently.

    Myka groaned as he felt Peter tightening.

    "Rx¡­" he whispered.

    "How can I¡­." Peter said between his panting breaths. "While you do that?"

    Myka smiled and again pressed a soft kiss to Peter''s shoulder as he increased the tempo of his hips. Finally, Peter cried out, arching his back and leaning further into Myka.

    "Touch me¡­" Peter whispered.

    Myka was more than happy to oblige, moving his hand down Peter''s stomach to grab his stiff erection. Peter released a gasping moan as Myka began to stroke him, matching the movements of his hips.

    Peter was being driven wild. His heart was racing, and his mind flooded with his pleasure.

    Myka''s lips and tongue continued to tease the ce on Peter''s cor that cried out to be imed. Then, finally, Myka opened his mouth and grazed his teeth along the sensitive flesh. The sensation was almost enough to drive Peter over the edge.

    "Do it¡­" Peter whispered desperately.

    Myka''s eyes widened, and for a moment, he thought his heart had stopped.

    "Do it¡­" Peter repeated, turning his head to expose himself even more.

    Myka felt a primal desire. It took all of his willpower to keep from biting down on Peter''s shoulder.

    "Focus on the pleasure," Myka whispered.

    Before Peter could respond, Myka intensified his thrusts and moved his hand expertly along Peter''s shaft.

    Peter began to pant and moan, and Myka smiled.

    "Be careful," Myka whispered. "Don''t want someone walking by to hear that sexy voice of yours¡­."

    Myka bit Peter''s ear gently and then continued to drive him wild. Finally, Peter brought his fist to his mouth and bit down as the orgasm took hold of him.

    As Peter felt the mind-numbing pleasure of his orgasm, he continued to be stimted as Myka thrust into him harder. Finally, Myka turned Peter to look at him and kissed him roughly until he reached his climax.

    A few minutester, they had calmed down and were getting dressed again. Peter watched Myka carefully.

    Myka grinned.

    "If you don''t stop looking at me, we are never leaving this room."

    Peter turned away, flustered.

    He continued buttoning his shirt, but he couldn''t let go of the thought that was bothering him. Finally, Peter took a deep breath and turned back to face Myka.

    "That was the second time," he said, crossing his arms over his chest.

    Myka stood up straight, pulling at his shirt to smooth it out. He smiled.

    "Actually, it was the third. The first was in bed, the second was in the shower."

    Peter closed his eyes and let out a frustrated sigh.

    "The second time you have rejected the marking!" Peter shouted.

    Myka looked stunned.

    "What?" he whispered. "No¡­ that''s not¨C"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Five years ago, you rejected me," Peter interrupted angrily. "And just now, you ignored me."

    Myka clenched his jaw. He straightened his back, and the expression on his face became serious.

    "Let''s be clear about this," he began. "Five years ago, you rejected me. You left me. I messed up by not chasing after you and not exining why I was scared. But you were the one that left me, not the other way around."

    Peter felt his anger dete as he listened to the truth in Myka''s words.

    "And as far as what just happened," Myka continued. "I didn''t want to do something you would regret. Something that would make you push me away again."

    "I asked you to do it," Peter countered. "Why would I regret it?"

    "You told me to do it while you were on the brink of an orgasm, Peter," Myka scoffed. "That''s not exactly a clear-thinking time."

    Peter took a deep breath. Myka was right. He shouldn''t have med him.

    "You said you wanted to wait until we got to know each other better. That you didn''t want to rush anything," Myka said, his tone much gentler than it had been.

    Myka stepped closer, reaching hands out to Peter''s shoulders.

    "I will wait as long as you want me to," he whispered. "Mark or not, I am yours and only yours."

    Peter swallowed and licked his lips.

    "Then¡­ do you want to be marked?" he asked hesitantly.

    Myka gave a soft smile.

    "Now that I understand what it means," he said, moving his hand to cup Peter''s cheek, gently stroking with his thumb. "Yes."

    Peter stared into Myka''s dark eyes. He saw in them a longing, a deep love. His breath hitched, and his throat felt dry.

    Myka closed his eyes and gave a soft growl as he moved his head onto Peter''s shoulder.

    "Seriously¡­" he whispered with a heavy breath. "You have no idea what you do to me¡­."

    His hands moved to Peter''s hips, giving them a gentle squeeze and pulling him closer until they pressed tightly together. Then, finally, Myka turned his head and kissed Peter''s throat.

    Peter closed his eyes, his breathing already getting heavier.

    "Wait¡­" he whispered.

    Myka growled but stopped, his fingers digging into the flesh of Peter''s hips.

    Peter raised his hands to Myka''s face, making him look down at him.

    For a moment, Myka was confused and unsure if he had done something wrong as he looked into Peter''s eyes and saw fear and vulnerability.

    Peter swallowed and licked his lips.

    "As a child, all I had were my parents, and then I lost them¡­ then I found you¡­." Peter smiled sadly as a tear fell from his eye. "And I lost you too."

    Myka clenched his jaw and lowered his gaze. But Peter made him look back up.

    "But you came back," Peter smiled. "And I don''t want to lose you ever again."

    Myka swallowed, his lips curling into a smile as the emotion swelled in his chest.

    "I love you," Peter continued. "I know I don''t say it much, and sometimes I try to push you away. But I do love you, and I never want to chase you away."

    "I won''t let you¡­." Myka whispered.

    Peterughed.

    "Good," he whispered back. "Very good."

    They hugged, and Myka held him tight. Feeling a closeness between them that had been missing.

    "Myka?" Peter whispered.

    "Hmm?" Myka replied, still holding him.

    "Let''s go home," Peter whispered, his tone low and thick. "When I mark you, I want to hear your voice..."

 Chapter 556 Which Was Worse

    Shey back in her bed, closing her eyes and taking slow deep breaths. Ignoring the sounds of the monitors and the air vents above her.

    Staring into the darkness of her eyelids, Ashleigh focused on her heartbeat, her soft breaths, and the rise and fall of her chest.

    Slowly the darkness became light.

    Around her was the brightness of the sunlight that streamed through therge window. She blinked and looked around the room. The wall she knew would push out to reveal a kitchen, the desk filled with monitors. Therge bed they had spent many pleasure-filled nights in.

    She stood and looked around the treehouse. A smile spread over her lips.

    This was their ce. The ce where they could shed their duties, the responsibility that weighed down on them and kept them apart. This is where they were just Caleb and Ashleigh, husband and wife, mates.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath, holding to the only hope she had.

    "Caleb," she whispered into the air around her.

    Her voice gave a soft echo that made her look all over the room, but no one else was there.

    She took a deep breath and moved about the room.

    "I''m waiting.¡­" she said with a soft smile. "If you return to me right now, I promise I won''t be mad."

    Ashleigh held her smile as her heart beat heavily. She stared at the trapdoor entry on the floor across the room, hoping that it would open.

    After a long while, she looked away sadly. Then, taking a deep breath, she tried to rally her spirit.

    "Come on, Caleb¡­" she whispered, letting out a shaky breath. "I just want to hear your voice¡­."

    The tears welled in her eyes. She sat down on the floor, leaning her back against the wall so she could keep looking for the door to open.

    Another several minutes passed. She was frustrated, a heaviness in her chest that made her feel like she couldn''t catch her breath.

    "Damn it, Caleb," she whispered, leaning back against the wall. "Why are you still taking the suppressants!"

    Tears streaked down her face. She took a shaky breath, and a sob escaped her lips.

    "How could you do this¡­ how could you cut us off from each other like this!"

    Ashleigh brought her hand to her eyes, covering herself. She let her anger and sadness out. Crying wholeheartedly, missing him, worrying for him. Just wishing she could feel him and know he was all right.

    She sniffled and sat up, looking at the tree house''s entrance. She took a shaky breath.

    "I''ll wait," she whispered. "As long as it takes¡­."

    And then, the door moved.

    Ashleigh sat up, her heart pounding in her chest.

    "I''m sorry," came a voice that did not belong to Caleb.

    Ashleigh''s heart sank, and she fell back against the wall as Lily climbed into the room.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and closed her eyes. Taking a deep breath and letting her anger build.

    "He knew I would be worried¡­" she growled. "Why would he do that? Why would he take those stupid pills, knowing I would sit here and worry the whole time!"

    She sniffled.

    "The southnds?" she asked herself. "He had to know that that was his n before we talkedst¡­ and he didn''t tell me. He didn''t tell me that I couldn''t contact him for ten days!"

    Lily came and sat down before Ashleigh, not saying a word.

    Ashleigh looked around the room.

    "This is our ce," she whispered. "This is where we go to be together, really together. This is where we know that both of us are safe."

    She swallowed and lifted her tear-filled eyes to Lily.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So why isn''t he here?" she whispered.

    Lily reached her hand out to Ashleigh, touching her leg.

    "Ashleigh," she said gently. "Even without the suppressants, Caleb wouldn''t be able to reach you."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    "What?"

    "The connection you share is from your bond, but the power tomunicate is from your blood," Lily began. "You are exhausted. I told you before that you used all of your reserves. There is no power to draw on. Not until your body has healed."

    "Then¡­ what about Caleb?" Ashleigh asked. "If he hasn''t taken the suppressant, what does he feel?"

    "Your exhaustion," Lily replied. "It won''t harm him, but if he tries to reach out to you, he will feel the weariness in your body. He will know that you are alive, but he will know that you are worn down."

    Ashleigh took a deep breath. She wasn''t sure which was worse. Not being able to feel him at all or feeling his exhaustion with an inability to talk to him.

    She couldn''t imagine how worried he must have been over the past four days.

    ''It''s ok to worry about each other, Ash, and it''s not a sign of weakness or a curse. It''s love,'' his voice whispered through her memory. ''I love you, so I worry. You love me, so you also worry.''

    Ashleigh took another heavy breath as she leaned back, remembering his words.

    ''But at the end of it all, we both know that the other will make it through. So, I will see you after my mission, and I will help you finish yours.''

    She thought of his confident smile and the kiss they had shared.

    Ashleigh leaned her head back, closing her eyes.

    "Let''s keep our promise to each other," she whispered. Focusing as much as she could on sending him her message. "Let''s finish this war together."

    ***

    [Somewhere in the South Lands]

    The wolves of Burning Ember had set up camp. They had been attacked several times by rogues, and it was decided they needed to rest.

    Saul had set up sentries and sent several Cold Warriors out as scouts to check ahead. Sending a couple back in the direction they hade to search for Alpha Sofia and the smiths.

    They had expected to see them a day or two earlier, but there was no sign of them so far.

    Caleb had been apprehensive. He knew thatmunication would be a problem, but he had no idea how much of a struggle it would be for him personally.

    As heid back on his cot, he felt a strong tug on his heart.

    Ashleigh.

    "Please¡­" he whispered to himself, "let me hear your voice¡­."

    "Caleb!"

    He quickly got to his feet when he heard Saul shout to him from outside.

    "What is it?" Caleb asked, stepping out of his tent. "Rogues again?"

    "We don''t know," Saul replied. "But it''s more than a few."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The scout reported seeing arge group running straight for us," Saul replied.

    "From where?" Caleb asked.

    "Burning Ember."

 Chapter 557 Do Your Duty

    The image of the treehouse fell away, leaving Ashleigh in her hospital room. She sighed as she looked around, already missing thefort of their special ce.

    a€?Ita€?s good to know there is a ce you feel at ease,a€? Lily smiled.

    Ashleigh smiled.

    a€?He makes me feel at ease,a€? she replied.

    Ashleigha€?s thoughts returned to Caleb, whether or not he was all right and when she would see him again. But she couldna€?t focus on that. She needed to distract herself.

    She thought of what Lily had said about the power of the blood. The power of her connection to the fae.

    a€?Lily, can I ask you something?a€? Ashleigh asked.

    a€?Of course.a€?

    a€?What will happen after Lian, Sna, and the Goddess... your mother are gone?a€?

    Lily was silent. Ashleigh could feel her difort at the question.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry,a€? Ashleigh said. a€?I didna€?t mean toa€" a€?

    a€?Ita€?s all right,a€? Lily said, appearing before Ashleigh with a warm smile. She sat down at the end of the bed. a€?The truth is, I dona€?t know.a€?

    Lily took a deep breath.

    a€?I can make certain guesses and assumptions... but there is no way of knowing for sure. Even without directly influencing your lives, my mother and the other Lunas have been a part of this world for a long time.

    a€?It isna€?t as simple as saying there will be no more powers... Some things, yes, I can say with confidence, will be affected. For instance, the oaths your Alphas make are exchanges of power between the Alpha and my mother or the other Lunas. Without them there to listen, there are no oaths to be made.a€?

    Ashleigh lifted her eyebrows in surprise.

    a€?No one will be listening...a€? she whispered. She knew the Goddess was not who they believed her to be. But hearing that soon there would be no one listening surprised her.

    a€?I wouldna€?t say no one,a€? Lily replied.

    Ashleigh looked up at her and smiled.

    a€?Well, I didna€?t mean you,a€? she chuckled. a€?You will still be here with me.a€?

    Lily gave a soft smile and nodded.

    a€?Thata€?s true,a€? she said. a€?I will.a€?

    Ashleigh couldna€?t help but notice the shift in her tone. Her voice was quieter than it had been only moments ago.

    a€?But I did not mean myself either,a€? Lily continued.

    Ashleigh tilted her head.

    a€?Who did you mean?a€? she asked.

    Lily looked at Ashleigh with a tilt of her head and a knowing smile.

    a€?There is much in this world you know nothing about, great daughter.a€?

    Ashleigh was even more curious now.

    a€?Like...?a€? sheughed.

    Lily chuckled.

    a€?Like... the Leshy,a€? she replied. a€?And others like them.a€?

    a€?You mean the ancient beings you mentioned before? I thought you said they were sleeping and that it would be dangerous to draw their attention.a€?

    a€?Direct attention, yes,a€? Lily said. a€?You never want the eyes of an Ancient on you... but there are lesser beings. Some you have read about in stories, some you have never heard of. Even some of the Ancients still listen, with a small part of their consciousness.a€?<novelnext></novelnext>

    a€?Wow...a€? Ashleigh whispered. Then an idea came to her. a€?Hey, maybe we should ask them for help?a€?

    a€?No,a€? Lily stated firmly. a€?It is one thing to pray for some kind of blessing. Ita€?s another entirely to ask for a favor. Beings of power never give anything for free, and the price never matches the request.a€?

    Ashleigh could see the look of concern in Lilya€?s eyes. She thought it would be best to change the subject. She could always ask more about the topic at ater time.

    a€?So, what other guesses do you have about the changes to the wolves?a€? Ashleigh asked.

    Lily looked at her thoughtfully.

    a€?Well, most of the power that your Alpha draws ones directly from my mother, so likely, they will be much more like the Alphas of lesser packs. However, whether they realize it or not, those Alphas have some power.

    a€?Ites in different forms, usually a heightened aspect of their personality and charisma. It is what connects them to their people. A thread of power goes through each of them when they bond to the pack.a€?

    Lily thought for a moment before continuing.

    a€?And the Lunas, they will definitely lose their abilities. Thosee directly from the original Lunas. Even Corrine, her power should havee from me, was I still alive. Instead, it is borrowed from others. As far as I could tell, it mostly came from Talis.a€?

    Ashleigh looked away. She had barely been epted by Sna. She wasna€?t even sure what her power as a Luna was, but it was already going to be lost. And the Alphas of the great packs without the ability to silence the lesser alphas, it was strange.

    She furrowed her brows.

    a€?So, Caleb and Axel wona€?t have their presence anymore?a€? Ashleigh asked.

    Lily thought about this for a moment.

    a€?Actually, that is a little different,a€? Lily replied. a€?If they were anyone else, they would have likely lost that ability once the power was broken. But Axel, Caleb, Bell, Myka, and yourself, you all carry fae blood.a€?

    Lily looked up at her.

    a€?You all hold thest pure drops of fae in your veins,a€? she continued. a€?That blood, for good or ill, holds power, even without my mother or the others.a€?

    a€?Then what about the creatures,a€? Ashleigh asked. a€?The bats, treants, the bear thing. Arena€?t they all fae?a€?

    Lily sighed.

    a€?First of all, the bears are not fae at all. Those are abominations that were made from the dead and Axela€?s blood,a€? she replied with a look of disgust. a€?As for the others, those are not pure fae. Those would be like the feral wolves. They hold some of the building blocks of the fae, but theyck the power or true sentience.

    a€?I see,a€? Ashleigh nodded.

    a€?But the rest of you will likely retain most if not all of the powers you possess. Axel and Caleb may find their abilities have lessened, but I dona€?t know for sure,a€? Lily said.

    a€?But minees from you directly,a€? Ashleigh said. a€?So, since you will remain, the Valkyrie will remain, right?a€?

    Lily looked at her and then turned away with a nod,

    a€?Right,a€? she whispered.

    Ashleigh heard it again, that softness. Then, finally, the quiet fell over Lilya€?s mood.

    a€?Lilya€"a€?

    Before Ashleigh could finish, the door to her room opened, and Lily faded away.

    Ashleigh turned to see Bell standing in the doorway. She pushed in a cart filled with supplies and what appeared to be blood bags.

    a€?Bell?a€? Ashleigh called to her.

    Bell said nothing and merely got to work attaching one of the blood bags to her IV pole and then setting it up to begin the transfusion.

    a€?What is going on?a€? Ashleigh asked, sitting up.

    Bell turned and looked her in the eyes. Ashleigh could see the bloodshot eyes, the redness of her lids, and the tear stains on her cheeks.

    "It''s time for you to do your duty," Bell stated bluntly.

 Chapter 558 On The Other Side

    Ashleigh stared up at Bell.

    "What happened?" she asked. "Are you ok?"

    Bell turned back to the IV line, ensuring everything was working correctly.

    "I am transfusing my blood to you," she said. "We both know what it will do for you."

    Ashleigh swallowed and nodded.

    "It will heal me."

    Bell nodded.

    "Something has happened to themunication lines between the packs," Bell said. She clenched her jaw and paused her movements. "We can''t reach anyone."

    ? "What do you mean?" Ashleigh asked. "Here in Winter? You can''t reach Summer?"

    "We can''t reach anyone," Bell said, turning to face Ashleigh, new tears welled in her eyes. "No one has a signal, our phones,puters, the damn suits! None of them work! We cannot talk to anyone without using the damn walkie-talkies!"

    She took deep breaths, holding herself steady against the cart. Finally, she swallowed and stood up straight.

    "I can''t¡­" she whispered. "I can''t reach Galen or any of his men."

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    "I''m sure he''s ok¡­." Ashleigh said softly. "He''s an amazing soldier. He will be fine."

    "Thest time I talked to him was two days ago," Bell continued. "He was leaving to find missing soldiers in a ce far from anyone who could help him if something happened."

    Ashleigh looked away, thinking of Caleb in the South Lands.

    "Now, I can''t even call Fiona to ask if he has checked in."

    The blood moved down the tubing of the IV line.

    "You are the Summer Luna," Bell began, taking a deep breath and wiping her eyes. "If there is amunicationwork problem, that problem is in Summer. So do your duty and fix it."

    "Bell¡­"

    "It will take an hour for it to finish. However, based on previous transfusions, your healing should kick in about halfway through. So you should be ready to go within twenty minutes after it has finished."

    Bell finished setting everything up and then turned to leave.

    "This is all I can do," Bell stated without turning around. "My husband is out there, fighting to keep our son and me safe from harm. Your husband is guiding an entire pack throughnds filled with enemies. And you just faced down a malevolent faerie queen, for fucks sake."

    Ashleigh swallowed, feeling tight in her chest as she listened to Bell.

    "But all I can do is give you my blood," she continued with a bitterugh, "from the start, Autumn knew what I was good for."

    Bell reached for the door.

    "Bell, wait!" Ashleigh shouted.

    Bell kept her hand on the handle but did not turn it.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    "I have been out there, alone and fighting to survive," she said. "I havee close to giving up andying down in the mud and the muck, waiting for the elements to take me."

    Ashleigh paused, sniffling and letting out a shaky breath.

    "Sometimes, the only reason to get back up again is knowing that there is someone who misses you, who is waiting for you toe back," Ashleigh continued. "And Galen is not the only one that thinks of you for the strength to get back up again. You do a lot more than you know."

    Bell lowered her head, squeezing her eyes shut as the tears fell and the pain in her chest gripped tightly. She sniffled and nodded but said nothing as she hurried out the door.

    Ashleigh sat silently in the dark as the blood pumped into her veins.

    Bell was right. Within half an hour, Ashleigh could already feel her wound stitching together and her energy growing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ashleigh got out of bed and pulled her IV when the hour was up. She found her clothing and her pin put away neatly in the closet. After getting dressed, she hurried out of the room and down the hall until she found the nearest exit.

    The rm on her phone went off. Bell quickly went to Ashleigh''s room, taking a deep breath as she opened the door.

    She let out a soft chuckle at what she saw.

    "Guess she didn''t need the twenty minutes¡­." Bell whispered. "Good luck, Ash."

    ***

    ''I assume you have a n?'' Lily asked as Ashleigh ran from the hospital into the trees.

    "Sort of," Ashleigh replied, careful to avoid being seen.

    Thest thing she needed was for her mother or brother to see her leave the hospital when she was supposed to rest for a few more days. She shifted into her wolf, moving faster and blending better into the snow.

    ''Sort of?'' Lily asked. ''Sort of seems like less n and more figuring it out as you go.''

    ''No,'' Ashleigh replied. ''I have a n. I just don''t think you will like it.''

    Ashleigh could feel the distrustful gaze that Lily looked at her with.

    ''And what is that?''

    ''You said that my power is in my blood, right?'' Ashleigh asked, moving quickly between the trees.

    ''Yes¡­''

    ''And my blood has pure fae in it, right?''

    ''Yes¡­''

    ''Well, I once heard my father say that the fae magic in the history books, like the way gate at the Blood Moon, could only be controlled through their blood.''

    ''Ashleigh¡­'' Lily whispered with a tone of uneasiness.

    Ashleigh hurried through the trees and up the road leading to the mountains.

    ''It hasn''t been used in millennia!'' Lily shouted. ''There is no way to guarantee it will work or that if it does, you will make it through safely!''

    ''When you were alive, was there much danger in using the way gate?'' Ashleigh asked.

    ''No, but I never used it after we were changed,'' Lily admitted. ''I have no idea how the wolf in you will affect the gate.''

    ''It is our best and quickest option to make it to Summer and find out what has happened.''

    Ashleigh arrived before the gate. Shifting back to her human form, she summoned one of her karambit.

    "What do I do?" Ashleigh asked.

    ''A small cut with suffice,'' she sighed with annoyance. ''We carried nes with pins to break the skin. A drop is more than enough to open the gate.''

    Ashleigh made a small cut on her fingertip. The blood swelled from the wound.

    ''Drop it into the snow below you.''

    Ashleigh did as she was told. Lily whispered words that Ashleigh could not understand but found her lips moving to say them aloud.

    ''You will forget them,'' Lily said as the drop of blood in the snow sunk to the ground, and a soft glow reached out to the mountainside.

    "Why?" Ashleigh asked as she watched the moss and vines move away as the circle etched into the mountain crumbled. Then, a bright blue portal appeared before her eyes.

    ''Because,'' Lily whispered. ''These gates, this power. They belong to the ley line. My mother pulled and stretched it for our convenience. She never should have done that. The Dark Queen would never have understood its potential if she hadn''t. So, I will keep those words with me in thend of the dead.''

    While it would have been handy to have a quick route between Summer and Winter, Ashleigh understood Lily''s reasoning, so she said nothing.

    ''Now,'' Lily whispered. ''Let''s go through and hope wee out on the other side.''

 Chapter 559 Jobâ€™s Not Done

    The men and women were shoved through the gates, barely making it through before they were shut with force, and the hum of the electricity filled the air.

    Several yelps and howls rang out from the other side of the fence as feral wolves charged at the electrified gate, trying to catch the refugees that had gotten away from them.

    The refugees and the Summer soldiers apanying them were escorted to the temporary hospital. After they were given a quick check, they were put into cars and sent north to the Safe Zone.

    Among them was a man that was being taken directly to Alpha Axel.

    When they arrived in the Safe Zone, hospital workers and volunteers led the refugees to get food and clothing and to set them up with a ce toy their heads.

    The soldiers and the man remained, waiting to see Axel.

    He did not make them wait long. He and Luna Corrine greeted them, weing them and thanking them for their hard work.

    "I know you are eager to return to Summer," Axel said. Several affirmative grunts sounded among the soldiers. "But unfortunately, that is not possible at this time."

    "What do you mean?" one of the soldiers shouted.

    "You can''t keep us from returning to our homes!"

    "Please," Axel spoke calmly, waiting for them to calm down and listen. "I don''t wish to keep you. I know you want to return to your homes and your families. I can''t me you. I would want the same. But the problem is that we cannot let you leave. Themunications between the packs are gone."

    "What?"

    "How is that possible?"

    "Doesn''t that mean the towers have been attacked?"

    "We don''t know what is happening in Summer, but we know that our tower stands," Axel continued. "Which means that the problem has originated in Summer."

    "Summer is under attack!"

    "We have to go!"

    "Please, listen!" Axel shouted. "I understand, and I am sorry. But thestmunication I got from Fiona was to keep you here. To ask you to understand that it is too dangerous to send you back when we cannot know what you will face."

    There were groans of protest and anger, but no spoken objections.

    "After I spoke with Fiona,munications went down. Shortly after that, one of our scouts radioed that an attack party was heading straight for Winter. The feral wolves you encountered at the gate were just the beginning."

    Silence fell over the small crowd.

    "I am not your Alpha, but a fellow wolf," Axel said, "I, too, have a family I wish to protect, and beyond that, an entire pack and the survivors of many others."

    Several of the men looked up at Axel and nodded.

    "I cannot order you to stay or to help me defend this territory," he continued. "But I am asking each and every one of you. If you are able, please, please, help me protect these people."

    There was nodding and several soft voices agreeing, though not all.

    "These people whom you have already taken into your care. Those you have protected on the long journey to get here are now in danger once more as the threat is running full speed toward them. So, I ask you to do only what I am willing to do for them. To protect them from harm, to shield them from our enemy."

    While most of the men and women who stood before him agreed immediately, a few still remained silent.

    One of these men looked back at the others and then at Axel. He thought it through and then addressed his men.

    "Beta Galen sent us to guard those refugees," he said. "He told us it was our job to protect them with our own lives if necessary."

    Axel listened, as did the others.

    The man sniffed and nodded.

    "As far as I am concerned, my Beta''s orders still apply," he said. "Those refugees remain in danger, which means¡­ job''s not done, boys."

    The remaining men stood at attention as the man turned to face Axel.

    "Alpha Axel," he called out. "I am Team Leader Sampson. I speak for the men behind me. Until such time as our Beta calls us back or the parameters of our mission have been met. We will follow under your leadership if you will have us."

    Axel grinned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I thank you," he said, giving a slight bow to Sampson. "For now, see that your men are fed and given a chance to rest."

    Sampson nodded and then led his men away. The others that had already rallied behind Axel joined them in the search for food and sleep.

    The only person left behind was a dark man, with his arm tied up in a crude sling, who waited patiently in the back.

    "Remi?" Axel asked.

    "Yes, Alpha Axel, I am Remi," the man smiled.

    "Wee to Winter," Axel said.

    "Thank you," Remi replied. "Though I am afraid I have not entirely seeded in my mission."

    Axel furrowed his brow.

    "I was told that you brought the weapons."

    "I did, but I was ambushed along the way. As a result, I lost many of the weapons while trying to get away from the feral wolves," Remi replied.

    Axel put his hand on Remi''s uninjured shoulder.

    "Some are better than none, and the weapons are not worth your life."

    Remi smiled.

    "I believe the smiths in Burning Ember would disagree with you on that," heughed.

    Axel lowered his eyes and swallowed.

    "Remi, there is something we should talk about."

    "What is it?" Remi asked, feeling concerned by the Alpha''s tone.

    Axel told him about the partial report he had received from Penelope. Remi was visibly upset by the news.

    "I''m sorry," Axel said. "We have not gotten any news about whether or not Alpha Sofia made it out."

    "She is alive," Remi stated.

    "You know this?" Axel asked.

    "I know her," Remi smiled sadly. "She will have gotten the smiths out before anyone could have attacked. But I am sorry about your wolves, and I will honor their sacrifice."

    "Thank you," Axel said.

    "Axel," Corrine called.

    "Excuse me," Axel said. Remi nodded and walked away.

    As Axel approached Corrine, he saw the look of concern in her eyes.

    "What is it?" he asked.

    "Another report from the scouts in the mountains just a few miles outside of Winter," she said.

    "And, what did they say?" Axel asked.

    Corrine looked at him sadly. She took a deep breath.

    "They saw hybrids, wolves, and bears. Even more feral wolves," she said. "A lot of them."

    "How many?" Axel asked.

    "Axel," she said gently. "It''s a war party."

 Chapter 560 My Only Duty

    Alicey in her bed, her hands holding tightly to her stomach as she leaned back, staring at the ceiling and taking slow, shaky breaths.

    "Alice?" Bell called as she entered the room. "Are you ok? They told me you felt like something was wrong?"

    Bell hurried over to the bedside and immediately looked at the monitors, seeing nothing abnormal.

    "Everything looks all right. Can you tell me what is going on?"

    Alice took another deep breath through her nose.

    "There is a sharp pain¡­" she said. Trying to keep her voice from shaking. "Like¡­ Ites and goes. But it''s like this hard jab down low. So that can''t be a good sign."

    Bell smiled. She reached down and touched Alice''s shoulder.

    "Hey," she whispered. "I know you''re scared; I understand. But I think what you''re describing is actuallypletely normal. I experienced it many times myself. It''s called Round Ligament pain. It may not seem like it, but it''s actually a good sign. It means your uterus is growing, so your body is stretching out and making room for whates next."

    Alice licked her lips nervously and swallowed.

    "Really?" she asked, keeping her eyes on the ceiling.

    "Yes," Bell smiled, "I promise."

    Alice closed her eyes and sighed.

    "Oh, this is going to be a really long few months," she said as she visibly rxed.

    "You have no idea," Bellughed. "But I will be here for you every step of the way."

    Alice looked up and saw Bell''s smile and sincere kindness, but she also saw the redness in her eyes.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked.

    "I already told you, it''s perfectly fine. But if you would feel morefortable, we can do an exam¨C"

    "No," Alice shook her head. "What is wrong with you? Why have you been crying?"

    Bell swallowed and looked away.

    "I''m fine," she said.

    "Bell," Alice said. "You''re pretty good at keeping your personal worries to yourself. Which is why I have to assume that whatever is wrong is pretty bad. Because your mask is slipping."

    Bell sighed. She closed her eyes and bit her lower lip.

    "Communications between the packs has been cut off," she said after taking a deep breath.

    Alice''s eyes widened, and she sat up in bed.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Right now, our onlymunication is through walkie-talkies," Bell sighed. "We can''t speak to Summer or any scouts more than a few miles from our southern bored."

    Alice took a deep breath.

    "What about beforemunications went down? Do we know what was happening in Summer?"

    Bell shook her head.

    Alice closed her eyes.

    "We need to prepare," she said, moving to get out of bed.

    "What are you doing?" Bell asked, stopping her from actually getting up.

    Alice looked up at Bell with a confused expression.

    "I''m getting up."

    "Why?"

    "Because there are things we need to do," Alice replied.

    "No," Bell stated firmly as she shook her head. "Not you."

    "What?"

    "I already pushed my principles aside today, twice! I am not doing it again!" Bell shouted angrily. "I will not let you risk your life or your family!"

    Alice looked up at Bell.

    "Am I on bed rest?" Alice asked.

    "No," Bell sighed. "But¨C"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Is it unsafe for me to move around?" Alice interrupted.

    Bell took a deep breath through her nostrils and closed her eyes.

    "No."

    "All right," Alice smiled. "Axel and Corrine are going to be busy preparing for an attack, and it wille soon."

    Bell listened, unsure where Alice was going with this.

    "Bell," Alice continued. "I have no intention of risking anything."

    Bell furrowed her brows.

    "I am not leaving the Safe Zone," Alice said. "But, we need to prepare the people here. To make it easier for Axel and Corrine to keep everyone safe."

    Bell was surprised by Alice''s words.

    "We need to prepare medical teams that can go out to the field and offer treatment to the soldiers if needed. The refugees need to be brought together in a central location. Those who can fight need to break into patrols. No less than a party of three for safety.

    "I believe Axel will protect us, but he can''t be everywhere. Part of the problem with Winter''s size is that a small party can easily skirt the borders and find its way deep into the territory before being spotted. So we need to be ready in case some of the enemies can make it this far."

    "Wow¡­" Bell whispered.

    "What?" Alice asked.

    "I just¡­ I''m surprised," Bell replied. "I thought you were going to fight me and push to go to the front lines. You know, to do your duty."

    "Axel and I made a deal. I cannot make life-threatening decisions on my own," Alice smiled. "Besides, the only duty I have is to my family."

    "Even as the next Luna of Winter?" Bell asked.

    Alice sighed.

    "I am no Luna," Alice replied. "Whatever the future holds, my family is my priority, always."

    "I''m d to hear it," Bell smiled.

    "Good," Alice said, standing from the bed. "Now, we need to talk to Myka and Peter. I am sure they will be able to help with what we need to do."

    "All right, I will send someone to Peter''s house right now," Bell nodded and turned to leave the room.

    "Oh, and Ashleigh, is she awake? She would be a great help with this," Alice called out.

    Bell stopped in her tracks.

    "Bell?" Alice called to her. "Is something the matter?"

    Bell swallowed, then turned to face Alice.

    "Well, uhm, Ashleigh¡­."

    Alice''s eyes widened, and she stood up straight.

    "Did something happen to Ashleigh?" she asked with concern.

    "No," Bell quickly replied, seeing the concern in Alice''s eyes. "It''s just¡­ uhm, she''s gone."

    Alice furrowed her brow and tilted her head.

    "What do you mean she''s gone?"

    Bell took a deep breath and looked away, her eyes filling with tears. When she returned to Ashleigh''s room, she had hoped to find her still there. She wanted Galen to be safe, and she wanted themunications back. But she didn''t like to send her best friend to war.

    "I¡­. when themunications went down, I panicked. So I gave her my blood so that she would heal faster. And I told her to go to Summer to fix whatever was happening."

    Alice closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then, she opened her eyes again and looked at Bell. It was clear she was regretting her actions.

    Alice went to Bell''s side and put her hand on her shoulder.

    Bell looked up at Alice.

    "She would have gone either way," Alice smiled. "At least ensured she was in the right condition for it."

    Bell sniffled and nodded.

    "Thank you."

    "That being said," Alice continued, her expression bing serious. "Do not tell Axel or Corrine."

 Chapter 561 The Best Option

    After the feral wolves had followed the refugees and forced the gates of Winter to be sealed, Axel and Corrine spent the precious hours that followed organizing their avable forces. Radios were passed out, and they were divided into small groups. Spread out at varying distances inside the border.

    They did not have enough of their warriors left within Winter to properly defend against an all-out assault by the hybrids and feral wolves.

    Axel knew that it was only a matter of time before the wall they had built would fall. The reports from the guards at the gate told of several monstrous creatures that stood on two legs and looked almost human.

    Their hands and feet were elongated, ending in wed fingers and toes. Their backs were stretched and hunched, and their nose and mouth jutted forward into a snout of sharp, overgrown teeth.

    It wasn''t hard to figure out that these creatures were pack members that had fallen to the infection before receiving an inoction. Their twisted forms appeared to be a strange midway between their human and wolf. But the guards noticed an intelligence in them that they had not expected.

    They searched the walls, found points where the electric field was weakening, and they focused their attention there. They took turns wing at the border, each receiving a shock until they could not stand it, and then moved back for another to take its turn. They did this repeatedly while the main force focused on attacking the center of the gate.

    Rather than keeping his main force at the border, Axel spread them out. He kept most of the warriors at the midpoint between the wall and the Safe Zone. The smaller groups spread out as an early warning to let him know how far the enemy had made it. Once the enemy was spotted, the team would fall back to Axel.

    It was a risk, but one that he felt he needed to take.

    Along the southern territory, Galen had installed one or two security features from Summer. Of course, they would not stop the invading force, but with any luck, they might help to make the numbers more manageable.

    Those that made it past the security features would then find blocks in their path, forcing them to split off into smaller groups.

    Axel divided his main force into three defensive units. He could only hope it was the best option.

    Even with the Summer, Frostbite, and nomad fighters, Axel knew it wasn''t enough. The wolves at the gate were only the first wave. The scouts had reported even more hybrids and bears headed north.

    Axel kept his head; he spoke with confidence and determination as he gave orders and divided his men.

    He meant every word. He would defend Winter and the people within her borders. He would be their shield for as long as his body would hold out. But underneath the confidence, there was fear.

    He knew the risk and that it would be a hard, if not impossible, fight.

    There was a real chance that Winter could fall this night, and with her, his family.

    "We will find a way," Corrine said, touching his shoulder. "Winter has never fallen before; we will not let that change tonight."

    Axel looked back at his mother. She was dressed in her Valkyrie armor, ready and waiting to lead her team. The only unit he had not given any assignment to.

    "We will all do what we must," Axel replied.

    "The Valkyrie are ready, my Alpha," Corrine said with a bow of her head. Behind her, two other women stood at attention. They also lowered their heads to Axel. "Give us your orders."

    Axel nodded.

    "I want you to¨C"

    "Alpha Axel! The gate has been taken!" One of his men shouted, holding the radio to his ear. "They areing!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Tell the men to report what they see as they see it!" Axel shouted back. "But make sure they know to retreat to our position immediately! I do not want anyone to die out there. Soe back to their designated defensive unit and hold the line!"

    "Yes, Alpha!"

    Axel turned back to Corrine. He took a deep breath, knowing she would not like what he had to say.

    "The Valkyrie will need to go north," Axel began, already seeing the confusion in Corrine''s eyes. "I want you all to surround the Safe Zone."

    Corrine''s eyes widened, and her jaw clenched. Behind her, the two other Valkyrie nced at each other with only their eyes. It was clear that none of them agreed with the assignment.

    "I don''t understand," Corrine said, a soft growl in her voice. "You do not want us to participate in the oing battle?"

    "I want you where I believe you are most needed," Axel replied.

    Corrine narrowed her eyes and clenched her jaw. She looked over her shoulder, giving a silentmand for the others to give them privacy.

    "What the hell is this?" she asked when they were alone. "The Valkyrie are an elite fighting unit, and with so many of our Cold Warriors gone, including all the remaining berserkers, we are arguably the strongest fighters in Winter!"

    "Yes," Axel replied calmly. "And that is why I want you to protect the Safe Zone."

    "Axel, we are better used on the battlefield!"

    "I am not doubting the unit''s skill," Axel said.

    "Then we agree that we should be put into battle."

    "No," Axel stated firmly. "The Valkyrie will defend the Safe Zone."

    "Axel, I understand what you are trying to do, but¨C"

    "No matter what happens today, any wolf of Winter''s most important job is to protect the innocent lives behind those walls," Axel interrupted.

    Corrine stood up straight.

    "I know that," she replied.

    "I am sending the Valkyrie because you are the best," Axel continued. "Your unit is the only one that has a chance of stopping these monsters should they make it past the rest of us."

    Corrine clenched her jaw and looked away. She took a deep breath through her nose before speaking.

    "I will send the others to do as you say," she said quietly. "But I will stay with you and fight the enemy head-on."

    "No," Axel replied immediately.

 Chapter 562 One Other Reason

    Corrine let out a low growl.

    "No?" she questioned.

    "You are the leader of the Valkyrie, and you need to stay with them," Axel replied.

    "I feel confident in their ability to stand and wait," Corrine replied with more than a bit of irritation in her voice.

    "I have given my orders," Axel stated.

    Corrine growled.

    "I am still Luna of this pack, and my experience leading soldiers is far greater than yours. If you think that you can make me¨C"

    "I made an oath to stay within the borders of Winter to protect my people because you insisted," Axel interrupted, looking down at her with a serious look. "I have kept my oath and will defend my people. As will you."

    "I will, from the battlefield," Corrine insisted.

    "No, you will not," Axel replied.

    They stared at each other, determined to convince the other of their view. But it was Corrine that looked away.

    "Why are you being so damn stubborn!" she growled.

    Corrine looked back at the men and women that made up Axel''s unit. There were members of Summer, Frostbite, the nomads, and even some from smaller packs. But, unfortunately, she only saw three Cold Warriors among the group.

    "These people have never fought together," Corrine said quietly. "They don''t know each other''s strengths and weaknesses. You don''t even know if they are trained beyond basic self-defense!"

    She looked at him, a desperate plea in her eyes.

    "Axel, this is not the right call," she insisted. "Sending the Valkyrie away is wrong! We are the best fighters you have! Use us! Sending us away is practically guaranteeing that you will die here tonight!"

    Though Corrine tried to keep her voice down, it was clear to Axel that some of the men and women had heard her words. They looked back and forth amongst themselves. Some of them showing signs of fear.

    "Alpha!" the man with the radio called. "They have reached the sentry post. The early teams are falling back, but they have acknowledged the activation of the defense system."

    Axel gave the nod to show he understood. Then, he turned back to Corrine.

    "You are right," he began. "None of us here have fought together. We don''t know how each of us has trained or what we are or are not skilled in. But there is something we all have inmon."

    Axel looked past Corrine. He saw them looking back at him, listening to the words he spoke to her.

    "We all have someone inside the Safe Zone," he continued. "Someone we want to live to see the sunrise, even if we are not there to see it with them."

    Those listening looked away, some with a soft smile, others with a nod.

    "Axel¡­" Corrine whispered.

    "Yes," he said. "If I kept the Valkyrie here, there is a good chance that you would significantly impact the oue of this battle."

    Axel smiled.

    "But your Valkyrie alone cannot hold back the forces speeding through our forests," he said. "If I had you stay, the Valkyrie would fall, and then who would be left to defend all those we love and swore to protect?"

    Corrine lowered her eyes.

    "I''m not sending you away because I am worried about you or because I don''t know that the Valkyrie are the best chance to beat the enemy," Axel continued. "I am asking you to protect our

    people because the Valkyrie are the only ones I know can do it. The victory is in saving the people, not defeating the enemy."

    "Axel¡­" Corrine whispered, her voice weak.

    She leaned forward, pressing her forehead to his chest. Axel hugged her gently.

    "I hate this n," she said. "But I have never been prouder of you."

    Axel smiled, fighting his own urge to shed tears.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m not giving up either," he said. "Just because the stakes are high and the chances are low doesn''t mean I am lying down and epting defeat. We will all fight with everything we have."

    Corrine pulled away and took a deep breath, looking up at her son with a sad smile.

    "You better," she said.

    Corrine wiped her eyes and cleared her throat. She gave a slight nod and then moved past him toward the women awaiting her instruction.

    "We go north," she roared. "Our Alpha has tasked us with protecting the innocent lives within the Safe Zone. Our job is to ensure that no enemybatant makes it past those walls, and if they do, we will show no mercy!"

    The women responded with a shout and raised their swords. They then faced Axel, touching a fist to their heart and giving a bow before they turned to go to the Safe Zone.

    Corrine turned to him and did the same, but before she could leave, Axel called to her.

    "Mother," he said.

    Corrine turned, lifting her eyes in a question.

    "There is one other reason I want you to guard the Safe Zone," he said.

    Corrine smiled.

    "Yes, I know how passionately you love your mate," she said.

    Axel smiled.

    "There is no one in this world I would trust more than you to protect her," he said, "¡­and your grandchildren."

    Corrine stared at him, her brows furrowed, and then her eyes widened. Finally, she stared inplete disbelief.

    "Are you¡­ is she¡­?" Corrine sputtered out. "Grandchil¡­"

    Corrine took several deep breaths as she brought her hands to her mouth and covered her smile. Then a look of annoyance crossed her face.

    "You rotten child!" she growled. "You tell me this now?!"

    Axel couldn''t help butugh.

    "Alpha!"

    Axel turned back to the man with the radio.

    "The sentries are down," he said hesitantly. "They were torn apart by the same ones that attacked the wall."

    Axel took a deep breath.

    "They have reached the blockade and split as we wanted them to," the man continued. He swallowed before continuing. "Thest of the warning groups have fallen back. The enemy ising toward us."

    The men and women all prepared themselves.

    Axel turned back to Corrine.

    "You all need to go now," he said.

    Corrine nodded and then looked into his eyes.

    "You and I are not done with this conversation," she said with a soft growl and a hint of fear in her eyes.

    "Then we will both need to survive to finish it," he smiled.

    Corrine smiled and nodded. She turned away and shifted into her wolf before running into the trees, headed north.

    Axel took a deep breath and then turned to join his team. In the distance, they could hear the howls of the feral wolves and the discordant screams of the hybrids as they rushed toward them.

 Chapter 563 Far From Ok

    She was surrounded by blue light. Her body was propelled forward, and though she couldn''t see anything beyond the light, she knew somehow that there was something amazing beyond it. Her skin tingled. She was filled with warmth andfort that felt foreign to her.

    ''Lily?'' she whispered.

    ''Yes?'' Lily replied.

    ''What is this?'' Ashleigh asked.

    ''You are traveling between physical locations, by moving outside of your world and through the ley line,'' Lily said. ''The feeling is natural. We were all once a part of the ley line. It isforting to feel it so near.''

    Ashleigh wanted to know more. But she could see something changing up ahead.

    ''What is that?'' she asked.

    ''Our stop.''

    Suddenly the warmth is gone. Left behind is an empty coldness. Her stomach lurched, and the weight of her entire body felt as though it had suddenly tripled.

    Ashleigh crumpled to her knees, gasping to catch her breath as the weight of her chest was unbearably heavy.

    ''You''ll be fine,'' Lily whispered. ''Focus on what you should feel like. On gravity, weight, your body. Remember how to be solid.''

    After another minute, just as Lily said, everything returned to her, and she felt fine. As she got her bearings, Ashleigh stood up straight and looked around. She recognized this ce from the tour she had taken when she first came to Summer. She was in the western mountains.

    She turned and looked at the mountain face behind her. It looked like a typical mountain, but she could see the circle etched into it.

    Ashleigh looked up at the sky above her. It was evening. She furrowed her brows in confusion. It had been early in the morning when she had entered the portal.

    "Why is it sote?" she asked aloud.

    ''It was your first time through the gate, and I have not used one in a thousand years,'' Lily sighed. ''Honestly, we are lucky we didn''t end up lost in the ley line.''

    "I thought it was a straight connection between Summer and Winter?" Ashleigh replied.

    ''Nothing is ever that simple with the ley lines,'' Lily replied. ''If you know where you are going and how to maintain the passage, it is a connection that takes moments to cross through. But as I said, I have not used one in a long time. And without a body of my own¡­ I wasn''t prepared for it.''

    "Oh," Ashleigh said, feeling guilty. "Thank you, I really appreciate you getting us here."

    Lily didn''t respond.

    Ashleigh could feel that Lily needed a little time on her own. So she shifted into her wolf and immediately headed for thepound.

    As she approached, she heard rms, she saw people running back and forth, and in the distance, she heard the scream of the hybrid.

    She hurried inside, making her way to themand center.

    "The gate is holding, but the shield is down another two percent."

    "Sentries are still inessible."

    "Tower three also shows damage, and power levels are crashing."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The voices were all talking over each other, each shouting their report.

    "Damn it!" Fiona shouted angrily.

    "Fiona!" Ashleigh called out.

    Fiona turned with surprise to see her.

    "Ashleigh!" she shouted, running and hugging her tightly. "Corrine said that you were still unconscious!"

    "When?" Ashleigh asked as they pulled away. "Aremunications back?"

    Fiona sighed and pulled Ashleigh away to a corner where they could talk.

    "No," Fiona shook her head. "They have been down sincest night. I talked to your mom a few hours before they went down. She said you returned from Spring but were exhausted and wouldn''t be up for a few more days."

    "She was right," Ashleigh replied. "I''m only here now because Bell helped me along, and then I¡­ sort of¡­ took the way gate to get here."

    Fiona''s eyes widened.

    "The way¡­gate¡­" she whispered. "I thought you were destroying them, not using them."

    "I am, but destroying the gate on Winter''s side would have caused damage to the Safe Zone, so I need to do it from this side. But then I heard that there was a problem in Summer. So I needed to make sure everyone was ok."

    Fiona smiled and hugged Ashleigh once again.

    "It is good to see you," she said. "But we are far from ok."

    "I can see that," Ashleigh smiled. "Tell me what is going on."

    Fiona took Ashleigh back into the room, where people continued to shout over each other about what was happening all over Summer.

    Fiona told her that even before they lostmunication with Winter and Broken Crag, they had already lost contact with the scouts and soldiers all over the territories. When they sent a team to check themunications towers, they discovered that feral wolves had attacked and killed the men monitoring and defending it.

    The team had tried to perform repairs, but they, too, were killed in the process. Unfortunately, the team sent had been wearing cameras, and the entiremand center watched as they were torn apart.

    Only a few hours after, the feral wolves and hybrids had begun their assault on the gates of Summer.

    "Bad news! Such bad news! We thought it was one, then it was two, then it was back to one, and then we just didn''t know what the heck was happening, but it is bad, very bad!"

    Ashleigh looked up to see ra walking into the control room, carrying an armload of diagrams and schematics. She was shaking her head as she spoke, not paying attention. Then, finally, she tripped on one of the steps and fell forward.

    Letting out a scream and closing her eyes as she dropped her papers, ra prepared to feel the impact of the floor. She was instead surprised to feel a soft, warm touch around her.

    ra opened her eyes, shocked to see a familiar pair of hazel eyes looking back at her.

    "Ashleigh?" she whispered, and then she shouted with a bright smile and a squeal. "Ashleigh!"

 Chapter 564 Iâ€™m Not Alone

    "It''s good to see you, ra," Ashleigh smiled, helping to stand ra upright.

    "You''re back!" ra shouted, jumping at Ashleigh with a tight squeeze. "I was so worried about you!"

    Ashleighughed and hugged the excitable girl back.

    "When I heard you were hurt in Spring, I was so scared. I thought you were infected or dying, or I don''t know, maybe growing a third arm. A lot of weird stuff has been popping up the past few months."

    "ra," Ashleigh called, grabbing her shoulders. "I''m fine, are you?"

    ra smiled.

    "Me? Oh ya, I''m great," she said. "Actually, I haven''t had a chance to tell you, but Nessa and I are doing good¡­ really, good."

    ra waggled her brows and emphasized the word ''really'' in her sentence.

    "So, I''m pretty good."

    She nodded happily to herself, then suddenly her expression fell, and her eyes widened.

    "Wait, no, not good, not good at all! The feral wolves are attacking our towers,munications first, and now our power! And those bear things just keep charging at the gates. We''re holding but barely!" ra said quickly, adding, "Pardon the pun."

    ra moved over and started picking up the papers she had been carrying when she tripped.

    "These are schematics," she said. "I was trying to see if there is any way to get to the towers from underneath, see if we could make repairs without exposing ourselves to the monsters and, ya know, dying."

    "What did you find?" Fiona asked, stepping up beside them.

    "I didn''t," ra sighed. "But we need to do something and fast. Nessa and the others are struggling to keep pulling power from other systems to maintain the gates."

    ra suddenly turned to Ashleigh.

    "You didn''t happen to bring Alice with you? Or an army?"

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    "Dang, anotherputer-savvy tech would have been nice¡­." ra sighed.

    "How long until the gates can no longer hold?" Fiona asked.

    "An hour tops," ra replied. "The electrical field is a lot of power to maintain, but without it, even more of those creatures will just start ramming it until it falls."

    "What would it take to be able to repair the towers?" Ashleigh asked.

    ra grabbed one of the rolled-up documents she had carried in, bringing it to the table in the center of the room. She rolled it out to reveal a map with specific areas marked.

    "This is themunications tower that the feral wolves took out first," she moved her hand around the map as she spoke. "Over here is the tower they went for next. This is the one that concerns us the most. We have several towers over the territories to maintain the power flow through all the packs. But this one belongs to us and us alone."

    ra took a deep breath.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We have other towers, but each one that goes down puts pressure on those remaining. We know there is a group attacking another one over here. If we lose them both, we won''t be able to hold out with the ones we have left. The entire system will overload."

    "Then we need to repair that first tower and keep the second from falling," Ashleigh replied.

    "Ideally, yes," ra replied. "But it''s not that simple. For example, the first tower is outside of our gates. To get there, we would first need to power down a section of the gate to let a team out,

    which could allow the monsters in, and then that team would need to be able to make it through to the tower, fix it, and return.

    "We would also need another team to head to the second tower and do the same. But that one is a little easier to get to. We have underground ess from inside the border, allowing the team to avoid dropping the gate. However, they would still need to face off against the monsters currently attacking the tower."

    "Do we know what we would be facing at the second tower? Which monsters? How many? Anything?" Ashleigh asked.

    "Joseph," Fiona called to one of the men looking at various monitors.

    He looked up with surprise and then scrambled to one of his monitors.

    "Tower Two currently has three feral wolves and one of the bears attacking it."

    "Thank you," Fiona nodded, turning back to Ashleigh and ra.

    Ashleigh looked back at ra.

    "How long would each repair take?"

    ra thought for a moment.

    "Tower Two is still operational, but they have damaged some of the connections. Assuming the monsters didn''t interfere, it would be a patch and just a couple recements, so¡­with two techs, one focusing on software, the other on hardware, a few minutes?" ra said with a shrug of her shoulders. "Tower One, we know they did decent damage, but we have recement parts ready. So there would be a quick removal, recement, and patching of the system connections, with two techs at least ten minutes. If you got three out there, maybe five?"

    "Okay," Ashleigh said. "So, if we sent a team with two techs, and three soldiers, Tower Two should be secured without issue. Is there a way to keep more monsters from attacking it once we have done that?"

    "Yes!" ra said with excitement. "After themunications tower in Winter was attacked, we started building mini sentries to defend the towers. We just finished themst week. They were installed in both of the towers we''re talking about a few days ago, but we still had a few tests to run, so they haven''t been turned on. Once the tower is secure, it''s just flipping a switch inside."

    "Great, Fiona, can you lead a team to Tower Two?" Ashleigh asked.

    "Of course," Fiona replied hesitantly, "but what about Tower One?"

    "I will lead that team," Ashleigh replied. "But I''m going to need at least four soldiers."

    "You''ll need more than that!" ra shouted. "Ashleigh, this tower is outside our border at the front gates! Where are all the monsters hanging out, dreaming of devouring our flesh and bone? Oh yea, the front gates!"

    Ashleigh sighed.

    "I know, ra, but if I''m not mistaken, we don''t have a lot of soldiers to spare."

    "That''s true," Fiona replied. "But that doesn''t mean you can take a risk like this. I know how strong you are, but even you cannot handle all those monsters alone."

    "I''m not alone," Ashleigh replied. Feeling Lily listening from inside her mind. "I don''t need to kill all the monsters. I just need to distract them long enough for the team to get by and fix the tower."

 Chapter 565 Cause Her To Falter

    "That''s still a huge risk!" ra argued.

    Ashleigh turned to ra.

    "If we don''t get that tower back, can the gates hold against the monsters?" she asked.

    ra swallowed.

    "If we get Tower Two," she said softly. "The gates can hold another hour more¡­ but if they continue to attack the way they have been¡­ I''m not sure how much longer they will hold after that."

    "And if we get Tower One?" Ashleigh asked.

    ra sighed and looked away.

    "Tower One is our most direct connection to the gate system. We can run them without it, but if we had it back, our gates would hold."

    "Seems like a poor design," Ashleigh smiled.

    ra stifled augh, a tear rolling down her cheek.

    "I haven''t even left yet," Ashleighughed.

    ra wiped her eyes and huffed.

    "Ashleigh," Fiona called to her quietly. "We need to talk."

    Ashleigh nodded. She turned back to ra first.

    "Prepare the tech teams. Find my soldiers. I want to head for the gates in the next twenty minutes."

    ra swallowed and nodded.

    Ashleigh followed Fiona into a small conference room. The older woman closed the door behind them, and a heavy silence hung in the air.

    "Ashleigh¨C"

    "I know the risk, and I know you don''t like it," Ashleigh interrupted. "I am not doing this to show off or because I believe myself invincible. I''m actually quite terrified by this idea¡­ but it is our best n right now, and I have no intention of dying."

    Fiona took a deep breath and gave her a warm smile.

    "I know," she said.

    "Oh," Ashleigh replied with surprise. "I thought you would try and talk me out of this. Instead, tell me I was crazy, overconfident, and putting myself and others at risk to show off when there was no guarantee anyone would make it out alive."

    "Is there ever a guarantee?" Fiona asked gently.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    "Not really."

    Fiona smiled.

    "Ashleigh," she began. "I was going to say that you are brave, and I appreciate what you are doing to keep the people of Summer safe."

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    "You have grown in many ways since we first met."

    Fiona whispered with a warmth in her voice that pulled at Ashleigh''s heart.

    "I know you are trying to save as many people as possible," she continued. "But, Ashleigh, the truth is, the gates will not hold. Even if we get both towers, our forces are spread out across the territories.

    "The men and women we have remaining within Summer are proud and strong, but they are children in our army. We both know that the feral wolves and those rotted bears are not the bulk of what we haveing."

    Ashleigh swallowed and looked away.

    "The fae," she whispered.

    Fiona nodded.

    "Before themunications went down," Fiona said. "Some of our men reported in. They saw fae gathering in different ces, moving in one direction."

    "Summer," Ashleigh sighed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Fiona nodded again.

    "The Dark Queen," Ashleigh began. "She knows that the way gate in Summer is much easier for her to ess than the one in Winter. So she''sing here and bringing all her monsters to pull the power directly from the ley line."

    Fiona took a deep breath.

    "Getting the towers up is important. It will give us more time," Fiona said. "But the time for what?"

    Ashleigh looked back at her mother-inw; she now saw defeat in her eyes. The redness of hidden tears.

    "You need to finish your mission, Ashleigh," Fiona said with a firmness in her voice. "You must destroy the way gate and prevent that bitch from getting what she wants."

    "Destroying the gate won''t stop the war," Ashleigh replied.

    "No," Fiona replied. "But it will deny her ultimate victory. We will stand and fight against the remaining forces of her army, but she will not gain the ley lines. We might fall, but the world will survive. So you focus on your mission, I will lead the team to Tower One, and I will send someone else to Tower Two."

    Ashleigh stared at Fiona in disbelief. This woman was a force. Her strength through all that she had experienced, and all that she had fought, was legendary. But here she stood, speaking as though they had already lost.

    Ashleigh narrowed her eyes, wondering what had happened to lead to this. And then it struck her.

    She swallowed and took a step toward Fiona.

    "Fiona¡­" she whispered. "What happened to Caleb? To Galen?"

    Fiona clenched her jaw.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath. She knew it. Only the danger to her sons would cause her to falter.

    Fiona took a deep breath and then sat down at the small table.

    "Thestmunication I got from Galen''s team¡­." Fiona began. "They said he went ahead of them to find the missing soldiers. We were still speaking when they reached his location. They found some of the missing soldiers, the young soldier that had gone with Galen, and a scout''s body torn to shreds. But Galen was gone."

    "What did the soldier that went with him say? What happened to him?" Ashleigh asked.

    "He was very shaken up, barely able to speak," Fiona replied. "He said that Galen tried to save the scout, and in the end, the monster had dragged him into the marsh."

    "Did they look for him?"

    "I can only assume," Fiona sighed. "Themunications were lost in the middle of the conversation."

    Ashleigh sat down beside Fiona. She took a deep breath. Her heart raced as she thought of the look on Bell''s face. How scared she was at not being able to reach Galen. He was all right. He had to be.

    She took a shaky breath.

    "And Caleb?" she asked.

    Fiona closed her eyes.

    "We haven''t spoken to him since he entered the South Lands."

    "But you know something," Ashleigh sighed.

    Fiona nodded.

    "We sent scouts as far south as possible without breakingmunication lines. So they could track the pack''s movements as Caleb led them further south for a while. But then, they tracked movements ahead of Caleb, Rogues¡­ and then¡­ behind him."

    "Behind him?" Ashleigh asked. "What was it?"

    "We don''t know," Fiona sighed. "The scouts reported arge group speeding toward them. After that, we haven''t heard anything."

    Ashleigh felt a tight grip on her heart. He had to be all right. Of course, she would have felt it if he wasn''t¡­ but still, she couldn''t help but worry.

    ''Ashleigh¡­'' Lily whispered.

    ''I''m ok,'' Ashleigh replied. ''I know he''ll be ok.''

    Lily was quiet for a moment.

    ''I wanted to share something with you. An idea¡­ to save the people of Summer.''

 Chapter 566 Awe-Struck At The Sight

    ''No,'' Ashleigh said firmly after Lily had exined her n.

    ''Ashleigh,'' Lily sighed.

    ''No,'' Ashleigh repeated.

    ''Ashleigh, you know it is the right n,'' Lily replied.

    ''It''s a dangerous n!'' Ashleigh growled.

    "Is everything all right?" Fiona asked, seeing the tense look on Ashleigh''s face.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    "Sorry," she began. "Lily said she had an idea about how we might be able to save the Summer wolves."

    Fiona immediately perked up.

    "What is it?" she asked.

    "It doesn''t matter," Ashleigh replied. "It''s not safe."

    "More not safe than waiting to be overrun by hybrids and fae?" Fiona asked.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and lowered her gaze.

    ''Tell her,'' Lily whispered. ''You agreed to allow her to remain the acting Luna during this war. And you did that because you know she is better equipped to make the right decisions when ites to protecting Summer."

    Ashleigh took a deep breath, feeling a trace of bitterness at Lily''s words.

    ''It is her decision to make,'' Lily continued. ''Not yours.''

    "I don''t agree," Ashleigh growled aloud.

    "With what?" Fiona asked. "What is it that the Great Mother of Winter suggests we do? Because I have no ns, no escapes, no way out."

    Fiona looked at Ashleigh with hopelessness and desperation.

    "There are more than three hundred lives inside the walls of thispound. Huddled together in corners, hallways¡­ staring up at the sky and praying to a Goddess that can''t hear them. Begging for mercy, for hope. I have none to give them."

    Ashleigh swallowed as she listened to Fiona''s words.

    "If you have even a glimmer¡­." Fiona whispered, taking a shaky breath. "It is more than enough."

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and licked her lips.

    ''Tell her¡­''

    She took a deep breath and pushed out a heavy sigh.

    "The way gate to Winter¡­." Ashleigh began, a sorrowful look in her eyes as she exined Lily''s n to Fiona.

    ***

    Twenty minutes after the n to secure and repair the towers was discussed, the teams were divided and sent to their respective starting points.

    Nessa joined Fiona and the smaller team heading to Tower Two.

    Ashleigh''s team had two engineers and four guards to keep them safe. Ashleigh and two other soldiers would keep the monsters distracted while they repaired Tower One.

    Each team had at least three radios.

    "Ashleigh," ra''s voice came across the main channel. "Switch to channel two, please."

    Ashleigh looked at the radio with suspicion. ra was always full of chatter andmentary; it was slightly unnerving to hear a straightforward request.

    "Switching to channel two, wait for confirmation of return before beginning to move," Ashleigh spoke into the radio. Then, after receiving the confirmation from the others, she did as ra had asked. "Hey, ra. Did you need something?"

    The radio was silent.

    "ra? Come in, ra?" Ashleigh called, checking to make sure she was on the correct channel.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m here," ra''s voice spoke quietly through the radio.

    Ashleigh waited, but that was all that was said.

    "ra¡­ I''m not trying to be rude, but I''m kind of in the middle of something¡­."

    "This isn''t going to stop them," ra said quietly. "Even if you and Fiona manage to get both towers back up and running, the sentry system keeps the monsters from tearing them down again¡­ it''s still just a band-aid on a massive wound."

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, sighing as she turned away from the soldiers waiting for hermand.

    She licked her lips and took a deep breath.

    "I know," she replied softly.

    "Then why?" ra asked. Her voice shook, and Ashleigh knew she was fighting back the tears. "Why take the risk?"

    "To buy us time," Ashleigh replied.

    "Time for what?" ra asked. "Without the towers, we have less than an hour. With them¡­ we still only gain another hour or two if we are really lucky. But either way, we can''t reach anyone. We don''t have the strength to fight them. When those gates fall, and they will, Summer is gone. We''re all gone¡­. So why try to rush to your death¡­?"

    ra had held back her opinion when the teams gathered. Those going to Tower Two would likely not have to fight or even struggle to aplish their mission. So, she kissed Nessa and demanded that she stay safe, but she held back from saying goodbye to Ashleigh.

    Those going to Tower One had taken a moment to say their farewells.

    Ashleigh cleared her throat and brought the radio to her lips.

    "ra¡­" she began. "I''m going to be just fine."

    "You don''t know that," ra replied.

    "I have to be," Ashleigh smiled.

    "Why?"

    "Because," Ashleigh said, "you''re right. Those gates wille down, and when they do, Summer will fall."

    Ashleigh paused, feeling Lily listening.

    "But her people will be gone when that happens."

    "What?" ra gasped. "What do you mean?"

    "I told you where the way gate is," Ashleigh said. "Rather than focusing on what is happening out here, I need you to focus on gathering everyone and taking them to the gate."

    "We can''t use the gate," ra said. "Only¡­"

    "I told you, ra. I have to be fine at the end of this mission because three hundred wolves need me to give them a way to live."

    They spoke a little longer, enough that it was clear ra was feeling reassured.

    ''It is the right thing to do,'' Lily whispered.

    Ashleigh gritted her teeth.

    ''I want to save the people of Summer, and I am d we have a way to do it,'' she whispered back. ''But I will never agree that it is the right thing to do.''

    ''I understand,'' Lily replied sadly.

    ***

    Once the conversation with ra was done, Ashleigh and the two soldiers standing beside her waited for the shielding at the gate to drop. On the other side, they could hear the growls, roars, and crashing of the monsters charging the gate.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, and deep inside, Lily focused on giving her the power she needed.

    The soldiers watched as the spectral energy spread out over her body. Armor, a sword, wings. The Valkyrie. They had heard the rumors but were still awe-struck at the sight.

    Ashleigh drew the sword as she took a deep breath, opening her eyes to reveal the bright white light of the moon shining from them as the shielding dropped and the gate opened.

 Chapter 567 An Unmistakable Presence

    One of the soldiers that had joined Ashleigh was skilled. She held her own while still paying attention when Ashleigh or the young boy with them needed her aid. She also made sure to draw her opponents away from the tower.

    The boy, however, was very new to battle. He stumbled and struggled to keep the focus of his opponents. Ashleigh realized almost immediately that she needed to keep an eye on him as much as the tower.

    But, to her surprise, the three of them were doing an excellent job keeping the attention off the tower. Looking at her clock, she saw it had already been six minutes. ording to ra, they would need at least ten.

    Ashleigh stayed close to the boy. Together they fought a small group of hybrids. While she focused the attention of two of them, he fought one-on-one with the third.

    Once Ashleigh had dispatched her opponents, she looked over just in time to witness his first solo victory.

    He pulled his sword from the body of the hybrid as it shriveled and shrunk. The boy''s eyes were wide with surprise and adrenaline. He turned to Ashleigh with a lopsided grin and raised his arms in the air, cheering at his unexpected victory.

    Ashleigh had just a moment to enjoy the expression before her senses picked up on the danger.

    "Watch out!" she shouted as one of the feral wolves lunged for him.

    The boy was surprised, his reaction too slow. The wolf flew at him with ferocious speed.

    Ashleigh threw herself forward, dashing into the boy and flinging him back as the wolf mped down on her arm.

    She let out a howl of pain as the teeth sunk into her arm, tearing through the weakening spectral armor and piercing her flesh below.

    ''Ashleigh,'' Lily whispered, ''If I don''t pull back now, I won''t have enough power left to hold the gate.''

    Ashleigh snarled at the feral wolf still clinging to her arm.

    For a brief moment, the wolf hesitated, long enough for Ashleigh to twist her arm from his jaws and stab the de in her other hand down through the top of his snout. A pained whimper escaped its throat before she snapped its neck.

    Ashleigh stood up, panting as she looked around. The boy had already gotten to his feet; he was fighting back another feral wolf. While the woman was fighting a hybrid.

    She looked up at the tower. None of the monsters were heading toward it, much to Ashleigh''s relief. She looked down at the countdown at her wrist. The team still needed a few more minutes.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath. Two bears were charging toward her, a hybrid was running straight for the boy, and the woman had two feral wolves jumping down at her from above.

    ''One more," Ashleigh whispered.

    She felt the nod of approval from Lily as the power inside of her surged. Once more, Ashleigh drew the great sword from its spectral sheathe. She pushed off the ground into the air, bringing the sword above her head as she came back down to the earth with the force of a small earthquake on the two bears that charged at her.

    The power of hernding knocked back the two feral wolves with eyes on the woman that fought alongside her. The boy held his ground as the wolf he fought struggled to keep its bnce, allowing him an opening to run it through.

    The woman put down the hybrid she had been facing off against, immediately turning to help the boy fight against the hybrid that ran at him.

    Ashleigh pulled the sword from the bears piled atop each other. She swung it around herself, severing the tendrils that sprung up from the bodies below her before they could attack.

    "Ok," Ashleigh said with a smile, her panting heavy. "Now, you can take it back."

    Lily gave a soft chuckle as she drew the power back inside herself.

    Ashleigh felt the loss of power. It was a strange feeling. She knew that she had formidable strength, but the Valkyrie''s protectiveyer and strength left her feeling invincible. It was something they shared, something only the two of them could ever experience.

    She clenched her jaw.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''Is this really the only way?'' Ashleigh whispered.

    Lily took a deep breath.

    ''It is the best way,'' Lily replied sadly.

    Ashleigh felt a hollow pain in her chest. She swallowed.

    "Luna Ashleigh!" the boy shouted.

    Ashleigh''s eyes widened; she had lost focus. Even for a few short moments, that was all it took to lose your life on the battlefield. She turned, and the world around her slowed to a crawl.

    Behind her, she caught sight of a hybrid, one of its tendrils sharpened like a spear and flying toward her. It was close, so close she knew there would be nothing she could do to stop it from hitting her.

    Even if the wound was not lethal, without the Valkyrie''s spectral armor to protect her, the infection would attack her DNA immediately.

    Ashleigh felt her heart pounding in her ears. She needed to do something. This couldn''t be the end. There were too many people still relying on her. Waiting for her.

    She felt the strength of their bond at that moment, the warmth of his presence. The ever-flowing connection of love and longing that existed between them.

    ''Caleb¡­'' she whispered through their bond. ''I''m so sorry¡­.''

    Before her eyes, the tendril was fast approaching. Her hands held tightly to the daggers she had summoned, hoping with every ounce of faith in her heart that she would be able to reach the tendril before it reached her.

    But she already knew it was toote.

    She clenched her jaw, preparing for the impact of the tendril into her body, but then she saw something else.

    A de of shining obsidian came down with speed and precision, cutting through the tendril before it reached its intended target.

    The discordant scream of pain reached her ears and brought the word crashing back to its normal speed. The hybrid was cut in half by the same obsidian de wielded by arge man with auburn hair and an unmistakable presence.

    Ashleigh gasped as her body and mind caught up to each other. Her chest heaved with the heavy breaths she took.

    "Don''t give up so easily," his deep voice called to her with a soft pant. "I already told you...."

    Ashleigh felt the ache in her heart, the longing.

    Their eyes met as he began to move toward her.

    Her heart tightened; her stomach knotted up. Every part of her mind, body, and soul reacted to the silver orbs that stared back at her with delight and longing.

    "We are finishing this war together," Caleb''s gruff voice growled as he reached his hand to the back of her head, tangling his fingers into the back of her hair, now loosened from the braid she had worn into battle.

    "Caleb¡­" she whispered as he pulled her closer.

    "I''ve missed you¡­." Caleb replied.

    He closed the distance between them, drawing her into a passionate embrace.

 Chapter 568 Not Far Behind

    A chorus of howls caught her attention. With heavy regret, Ashleigh pulled away from Caleba€?s embrace to look back on the battlefield. Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw the source of the howls.

    Where before there had been a small army of feral and hybrid wolves ready to take their turn at murdering her and her fellow defenders, there was now a row of tenrge wolves, all brown hues. They lined up defensively between the enemy and Ashleigh and her soldiers.

    a€?Who...?a€? she whispered.

    Caleb pulled her tighter, nuzzling his nose against her hair.

    a€?Broken Crag,a€? he whispered with a soft kiss pressed to her temple.

    Ashleigh pulled away from him and looked up with a questioning nce.

    Caleb smiled and pulled her back into his arms.

    a€?We have a lot to catch up on,a€? heughed, kissing her cheek and leaning in for another more intimate kiss.

    a€?My Alpha!a€? the more seasoned soldier that had joined Ashleigh called.

    She pressed her fist to her chest and bowed her head. The boy quickly moved forward to do the same.

    Caleb chuckled, his lips hovering just above Ashleigha€?s.

    Ashleigh was slightly disappointed but also relieved. This was definitely not the time or ce for their reunion.

    A growl called Caleb and Ashleigh to look at one of the Broken Crag wolves. It raised its head up toward the tower. Ashleigh looked and saw two hybrid wolves making their way up the small hill.

    a€?Stop them!a€? Ashleigh shouted.

    a€?You heard her!a€? Caleb added.

    Two of the Broken Crag wolves separated from the group without further word or instruction, they ran with speed and strength, and immediately one of the offending wolves was tackled to the ground. After a short struggle, the first hybrid was killed, and its tendrils were torn from its body before it could react.

    The second Broken Crag wolf leaped at the remaining hybrid, knocking it to the ground. Then he shifted to his human form. Climbing onto the hybrida€?s back and using his daggers to tear open the monstera€?s back, pulling out the tendrils while it was still alive. The beast screeched, but the wolf held tightly, using thest tendril to wrap at the hybrida€?s throat and suffocating it until it shriveled and shrunk.

    The remaining monsters saw this exchange. Rather than wait for their turn to face off against the remaining defenders, there was a snarl and a screeching howl. The monsters slowly backed away, pulling back far enough to stop attacking the gate. But close enough to make it clear they were only waiting for their numbers to be reinforced.

    Ashleigh was amazed, and then her rm went off. Ten minutes had passed. She looked back up at the tower to see the team emerging with confused looks. The two Broken Crag wolves walked beside them down the hill toward the gathered defenders.

    Ashleigh couldna€?t help the smallugh that escaped her lips.

    She turned to look up at her husband. He was watching the field still.

    a€?Youa€?re amazing,a€? she whispered.

    Caleb looked back at her and smiled.

    Ashleigh jumped into his arms, wrapping her legs around him and kissing him with gusto, unphased by the sound of clearing throats around them.

    As they pulled away, Caleb grinned.

    a€?As much as I hate to interrupt this moment,a€? he said, easing her back down to the ground. a€?We need to get inside. Reinforcements, from their side, are not far behind.a€?

    Ashleigh nodded.

    She confirmed that the repair team had finished at the tower sessfully and then told ra to let them back inside.

    ***<novelnext></novelnext>

    With both towers sessfully repaired and the sentry system back online, they had gained more time to prepare for the second assault and to get the civilians to the gate.

    The Broken Crag wolves were escorted to find food while Ashleigh and Caleb met Fiona in the conference room.

    As they walked through the hallway, Ashleigh was surprised by how quickly they had evacuated the building. There was almost no one around.

    She turned the corner and suddenly found herself pulled back and pressed against the wall.

    Caleb held her hands above her head as he leaned in and kissed her lips roughly, pressing his body against hers.

    Ashleigh couldna€?t help but respond to him, inviting his tongue into her mouth and pressing her firm breasts against his hard chest.

    She moaned into his mouth as his thigh moved between her legs to rub against her most sensitive area.

    Caleba€?s hand trailed down the side of her body to rest at her hip. He squeezed gently as he pulled away from her mouth to breathe.

    Ashleigh rested her head against the wall, taking deep breaths as his lips moved down her jaw and throat with a hungry growl.

    a€?Caleb...a€? she whispered breathily. Trying to calm herself while unable to resist the temptation to turn her head and give him more of her throat to kiss and lick.

    a€?Not yet...a€? he whispered against her throat.

    She bit her lower lips as his teeth grazed against her skin.

    a€?Caleb...a€? she repeated, with a little more insistence.

    a€?A little more,a€? he replied, flicking his tongue against her mark.

    Ashleigh hissed as a jolt of pleasure spiked through her body, she arched her back, and his thigh between her legs caused her to moan as the heat in her core grew.

    Her body was desperate for him, but her mind was still clear enough that she knew they needed to stop. She bit down on her lip painfully, letting out a soft growl as the taste of her blood hit her tongue.

    Caleb pulled back, his eyes immediately drawn to her lip. He let her arms go, bringing his hand down to her cheek, running his thumb along her lip to touch the tiny wound.

    "I hate to see you hurt..." he whispered.

    He leaned forward, kissing her lips gently, his tongue caressing the wound on her lip.

    As he pulled away, their eyes met.

    He gave her a pained expression.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry,a€? he whispered. a€?I let myself go too far.a€?

    Ashleigh sighed.

    a€?I missed you too, Caleb,a€? she whispered. Reaching out to touch his cheek, he leaned into her palm. a€?You didna€?t do anything that I dona€?t want to do. We just dona€?t have time right now.a€?

    ? Caleb nodded.

    a€?Yes, my Luna,a€? he smiled.

    Ashleigh grinned.

    a€?Come on,a€? she said, a€?your mother is waiting.a€?

 Chapter 569 Is That Safe?

    Fiona held Caleb in her arms for a long time.

    Ashleigh stood in the corner watching with a gentle smile on her face. She knew how worried Fiona had been and was d that at least this worry could be taken off the board.

    They gave Caleb a brief rundown of what had happened in Summer. About the towers and the n to send the people of Summer through the way gate, at this mention, Caleb looked up at Ashleigh, and she turned away.

    Ashleigh told him about how the adventure to Spring had turned out and what she knew about the situation in Winter. However, since she had left only a few hours after waking, there wasn''t much she could share.

    "What the hell happened to you?" Fiona asked. "Last we heard, Rogues wereing from further south and a different attack party from the north."

    He told them about traveling to Burning Ember, about getting caught in the cave with Saul. He exined how Soren had given his life to get them back to the pack. And then about leaving for the South Lands.

    "Once we began our journey through the South Lands, we knew we were not going to be running into the fae or the hybrids, but the Rogues came out pretty much from the start," he said. "At first, it was just a few here and there, but on the third day, we were attacked by arger group, and there were injuries, but luckily no fatalities."

    "Thank the Goddess for that," Fiona sighed.

    "I don''t understand," Ashleigh said, "I thought the journey would take ten days through the South Lands? It hasn''t been that, and how did you meet up with these Broken Crag wolves?"

    Caleb smiled.

    "We slowed our pace, hoping that Alpha Sofia and the smiths would be able to catch up to us. But, when we saw arge forceing at us from the north, we thought the worst had happened. That Alpha Sofia and the smiths were lost, and the fae wereing for the rest of us," Caleb sighed.

    Ashleigh swallowed, remembering what she had been told about Burning Ember. The call from Penelope.

    "Imagine my shock when the forceing at us was a group of about twenty Broken Crag wolves, and Alpha Sofia and the smiths with them."

    Fiona and Calebughed.

    "Jonas took back his territory. We were lucky he was able to send his men when he did," Caleb added.

    Ashleigh licked her lips, hesitating to ask.

    "Was it¡­ just Alpha Sofia and the smiths?" she finally managed to say.

    Caleb lifted his gaze, his brows furrowed, and then softened as he understood the feelings of anxiety and dread that came off of her.

    "I''m sorry," he whispered, slipping his hand over hers. "Sofia told me about Penelope and Mateas. She also hoped they had made it out."

    Ashleigh swallowed and looked away.

    "The Broken Crag wolves went through the ruins of Burning Ember. They said it was very clearly attacked by arge force," he said softly. "There were signs of battle through the streets, but thest buildings were damaged most. Signs of explosions. Fae bodies, and among them, they found two wolves."

    Her eyes burned from the tears that filled them. She sniffled. It was suspected, assumed even. But to have it confirmed. It hurt.

    "They assumed they were a part of Burning Ember," Caleb continued. "One of the Crag wolves was familiar with the customs of death. So they washed and wrapped the bodies and returned them to the fires."

    Ashleigh nodded. Telling herself that she wouldy a stone for each of them when this was over.

    After a few silent moments, Fiona put a hand on Ashleigh''s shoulder.

    "Are you all right?"

    Ashleigh nodded. She looked up and gave a brief smile.

    "I just¡­" she began. "Penny tried so hard to prove herself¡­ after everything that her brother did. I wish I could have told her how proud I was of her. Let her know that she was so much more

    than she realized."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Caleb pulled Ashleigh into a side hug, kissing the top of her head.

    "I''m fine," Ashleigh said, wiping her tears. "There will be time to mourn once the war has ended."

    Caleb and Fiona both nodded.

    "So, what happened after the Crag wolves arrived?" Fiona asked.

    "I left," Caleb replied. "Sofia told me about the fae heading toward Summer and likely Winter. I asked Saul to stay with Sofia and guide the pack the rest of the way. The wolves I brought with me volunteered. That pack is on its way here. I needed toe back and make sure there was here toe to."

    "Honestly," Fiona sighed. "It doesn''t look like it."

    Ashleigh lowered her gaze.

    "We have a n to get the people out of Summer, but the gates will not hold against an entire army of fae¡­ The truth is, Caleb. Summer won''t survive the day."

    ***

    When they finished discussing the current n, Caleb insisted he be allowed to shower. Fiona told them to go. Thest of the civilians were being escorted to the gate. Now that themunications were open again, though only within a certain range, she organized scouts to look for the fae they knew wereing.

    Caleb convinced Ashleigh to return to their room, but he could not persuade her to join him in the shower.

    Caleb spoke to her from the bathroom as he finished his shower and dressed. Meanwhile, she grabbed a few supplies and trinkets from around the room.

    "So," he began. "You used the gate?"

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    "Yea," she said. "It was¡­ intense."

    "Uh-huh," he replied. "And now you are sending three hundred people through it?"

    "That''s the n."

    "Is that safe?" he asked. He stepped out of the bathroom, a small towel in his hand he used to dry his hair.

    Ashleigh paused her movements.

    "Do you think I would have agreed if it wasn''t?" she asked.

    Caleb looked at the way she tensed her back. Again, he felt the fear, the hesitation, the wish for another option.

    "I think," he said, moving close to her and putting his warm hands on her shoulders. "That there is something about this n that has you worried. Something that is making you want to do anything except for this."

    Ashleigh turned in his arms and pressed her face to his chest. He wrapped his arms around her.

    "It is the best n," she whispered. "It is what will save the people of Summer."

    Caleb swallowed. Feeling something heavy in his chest, a painful ache burrowed into him.

    "Who won''t it save, Ash?" he asked softly.

    Ashleigh lifted her gaze as he lowered his. He looked into her eyes; the pain was written beneath her tears.

    "Lily," she whispered. "Doing this¡­ maintaining the pathway long enough for everyone to get through¡­ it will destroy her."

 Chapter 570 Another Life

    [An Hour Before Caleb''s Arrival]

    ''I wanted to share something with you. An idea¡­ to save the people of Summer.''

    Ashleigh''s eyes widened at Lily''s words.

    "Excuse me, Fiona," Ashleigh smiled. "I just need a minute."

    Fiona nodded, taking a seat at the small table as Ashleigh walked a few feet away to continue the conversation in her mind.

    ''What do you mean, Lily?'' Ashleigh asked. ''What idea?''

    ''Fiona is right,'' Lily began. ''There is no point in saving the gates if they will ultimately fall and the people of Summer will be lost.

    ''Summer is well guarded and difficult to infiltrate because of the natural barriers it uses as its borders, much like Winter. But that also makes it almost impossible to escape when the enemy is at your door.''

    ''They never thought there would be a need to escape,'' Ashleigh replied sadly.

    ''No,'' Lily said. ''But, even so, they do have an escape route.''

    ''Where?'' Ashleigh asked.

    ''The same way we arrived.''

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ''The way gate? But only someone with fae blood can use it,'' she replied.

    ''The blood is needed to open the gate and, to an extent, control it,'' Lily answered. ''You have the blood. So you could open it.''

    ''I don''t know how to control it,'' Ashleigh said.

    ''I do,'' Lily said softly. ''It was all very hazy at first, but I remembered once we were traveling through. I can control it.''

    ''Ok¡­'' Ashleigh said, feeling hesitation without knowing exactly why. ''So, I open the gate, you make sure it''s pointing to Winter, everyone runs through, and that''s it?''

    ''Essentially,'' Lily replied.

    Ashleigh was quiet, she knew there was something that Lily wasn''t sharing, but she had no idea what it could be. But another concern struck her.

    ''What about the Dark Queen?'' she asked. ''Didn''t you say she can feel the ley lines, the gates? Wouldn''t using it draw her to us immediately?''

    ''She''s alreadying,'' Lily replied. ''We can''t stop her, but we can save those people. We can close the gate before she arrives if we are fast enough. Then set the detonation, and you will go through to Winter.''

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw.

    ''We,'' she said, a cold feeling of dread moving down her chest.

    The same feeling that had been creeping over her for days. Whenever they would talk about the future, about how Lily wasn''t going anywhere. That quiet woulde over Lily, the gentle way she would agree.

    ''We go through to Winter," Ashleigh reiterated. "I will open the gate, you will control the path, I set the charges, and we go through to Winter.''

    Lily didn''t reply.

    There it was again. The quiet.

    ''Lily,'' Ashleigh called to her. ''Tell me what you''re hiding.''

    Lily took a deep breath.

    ''It won''t be we,'' she replied softly.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and closed her eyes.

    ''When you passed through the gate, your blood, your connection to the fae, and more specifically, to my mother, allowed you to move freely. To stay within the pathway connecting Summer and Winter.''

    Lily paused. Ashleigh took a shaky breath.

    ''The ley lines are chaotic magic flowing freely through the universe. Dipping in and out of the world we know and others we don''t. It is raw, primal, and destructive,'' Lily continued. ''My people built the gates, but my mother perfected the barrier that protects you from the power of the ley lines. She built it with a direct connection to the fae. That is why you need fae blood to open the gate and to walk through the barrier.''

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow.

    ''Then the wolves can''t go through. They''ll be destroyed!'' Ashleigh objected.

    ''You''re right. If they went through on their own, they would be torn apart by the raw power.''

    ''Then we can''t¨C''<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''I n to shield them,'' Lily interrupted. ''When you open the gate, you won''t step through. Not until everyone else has already gone through.

    ''Your blood is the key that both unlocks and locks the gate. It will close when you have passed through to the other side. So instead, you will just put your hand inside, and I will be a part of the barrier.''

    ''What does that mean?'' Ashleigh questioned.

    ''I will pour my power into the barrier, using my life force to satisfy the demand for fae blood. I will shield the wolves of Summer as they make their escape.''

    ''What will happen to you?'' Ashleigh asked with a pained expression.

    Lily was quiet.

    ''What will happen to you, Lily?" Ashleigh repeated.

    ''I don''t know, exactly,'' Lily replied. ''But I know it will be a one-way journey for me.''

    [Present]

    Caleb hugged Ashleigh close, rubbing her back and pressing a soft kiss to the top of her head as she finished telling him about her conversation with Lily.

    Ashleigh buried her face in his chest, the gripping pain in her heart and the tight knot in her stomach expressed her heartache.

    "I''m sorry, baby," Caleb whispered, touching her hair gently. "I''m so sorry."

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, refusing to let the tears fall.

    "It''s not fair," she whispered.

    "No," he said. "It''s not."

    ? He pulled her closer.

    Caleb swallowed as he tried to think of the right words tofort her.

    There was a knock at the door.

    Caleb took a breath.

    "That''ll be mom letting us know it''s time," he whispered.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    "I''ll be right there," she said.

    Caleb lifted her chin, giving her a soft kiss and aforting smile before he picked up their bags and walked toward the door.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ''Are you sure?'' she whispered. ''Is this the only way?''

    Before her, Lily appeared in her long blue dress. Her hair was pulled back, like Ashleigh''s, in a loose braid. She smiled.

    "This is the way that saves the most lives."

    "Not yours," Ashleigh whispered with a tremble in her voice.

    Lily smiled again and reached her hand to Ashleigh''s cheek. Ashleigh closed her eyes and let out a sob at the delicate touch.

    "I lived my life a thousand years ago," Lily whispered. "Since then, before you, I have been alone. I have watched and listened to so many lives. Seen so many mistakes, miracles, joys, and devastations. But through it all, I was alone."

    Ashleigh took in a shaky breath. Lily gave a sad smile.

    "I never realized how empty I felt until we found each other," Lily continued. "Thank you for allowing me to feel again, to live through you."

    Lily moved her hands down, taking Ashleigh''s hands into her own.

    "And thank you, for allowing me the chance to redeem myself in death, for the mistakes I made in life."

    Ashleigh felt the tears streaking down her cheeks. She let out a sob and hugged Lily close.

    "I will miss you," Ashleigh whispered.

    "I will miss you, great daughter," Lily smiled and wrapped her arms around Ashleigh. "I hope we meet again, in another life. A happier one."

 Chapter 571 Until The End

    The enemy came in strong and fast. Hybrids, bears, and ferals all attacking at various points along the defensive line. They threw themselves at the forces of Winter with reckless abandon.

    Across the line, battles raged in small groups.

    The Summer soldiers sent to guard the refugees had spread themselves across the line. Shifting into their wolves, they could give orders through their howls across the distance between themselves.

    In this way, they could primarily secure the outer edges of the line and focus the enemy toward the center. Here the majority of the defensive forces were led by Axel.

    With their more aggressive tactics, the Frostbite wolves shot forward from the rest, explicitly targeting the feral wolves. Axel had given them this assignment knowing that the feral would be the least problematic of their enemies. If Frostbite could thin the numbers, it allowed the rest of the defensive to focus on therger targets.

    Corrine had lined her Valkyrie at all potential entry points at the Safe Zone, sending two of her strongest warriors to stand their ground at the midpoint between Axela€?s forces and the Safe Zone.

    The few beasts that made it past the Summer guard were met head-on by the sword and spear of these women.

    Corrine felt confident they could and would hold this ground, but she feared for all the men and women who held the defensive line.

    Alice and Bell led the refugees inside the Safe Zone into the hospital and the dining hall. It would be a tight fit to get everyone inside, but they were thergest and most defensible ces within the walls.

    Alice worked with those that volunteered to run patrols, sending them out to check the walls and the mountains. She reminded them that while the main defensive force was upied by overwhelming numbers, there was a good chance that enemies would be able to move past them.

    The patrols understood and left for their assigned routes hoping for the best but preparing for the worst.

    Peter and Myka joined the patrols, nning to leave them when they reached the far homes of refugees. They would go from home to home to ensure all the refugees were ounted for and headed to safety.

    ***

    The Fallen, as Axel had taken to calling them while giving out his orders, seemed to focus their attacks on him. Their elongated arms and legs made them hard to strike and even harder to avoid. But their hunched posture and the mid-transformation of their backs gave a broader target. Moreover, they prevented a quick reaction to an attack from behind.

    The real problem was that they were brilliant. They seemed tomunicate through their screeching howls and the constant barking and snarling.

    Axel managed to take down his first attacker with ease. The fallen had thrown itself at him allowing him to simply run it through with his sword. But Axel realized toote that the first attack was a sacrificialmb, hiding the attacks of the other two.

    One of them managed to scratch at his side, their thick ws digging into his armor and almost exposing his flesh. Then, both monsters turned and attacked him at once. Axel could barely hold his defensive position against them as they alternated between attacking him from multiple angles and brutal, quick attacks.

    He thrust his sword into the chest of the first, but to his surprise, the beast grabbed hold of the weapon, refusing to let Axel pull it out even as it was dying.

    Axel struggled to take back his weapon, but he let it go and dove backward, feeling the shift around him as a thick w came dangerously close to his face.

    He stumbled to keep his bnce. The fallen that had almost got him growled and stepped toward Axel. Suddenly the loud screech of the fallen that held Axela€?s sword drew both of their attention. The monster screamed and fell to its knees. Riding it down to the ground with daggers pressed firmly into its back was a man that Axel had not expected to see.

    a€?Richard?a€? Axel called out in surprise.

    The former Beta looked up with an angry smile.

    a€?Hello, my Alpha,a€? he said in a gruff voice. a€?I came toy a stone for my daughter... but these bastards are in my way.a€?<novelnext></novelnext>

    ***

    As the fighting raged, one of the fallen had slinked away from notice with something in its hands. It made its way through the forest, the snow, and the stone mountain path that led to a natural archway in the trees.

    Stepping through the archway, the fallen walked into the natural grove. At the center was a stone tform. From the scattered and withered memories, it knew that this was where the moon shone brightest.

    It lifted its head, tilting in confused contemtion as the sound of running water drew its attention. Again, the broken memories were stirred, and there was hesitation in its movements.

    It took several steps forward to look at the stream of water, the mushrooms, and white belled flowers that grew around it.

    It seemed to remember holding one of those flowers in its hands. But as it looked now, the hands it saw were not the same. It was not the same.

    Instead of flowers, there were two grey blocks with wires.

    A rumbling growl grew in its malformed chest, and the drive to destroy took hold again.

    Once its job was done, the fallen raised its snout to the sky and let out a loud screeching howl. The same screeching cry echoed at least five more times in the valley, where the fighting raged.

    The fallen lowered its head, preparing to leave the sacred ce. But one more nce brought a memory of warmth, affection, and joy. Then, with a soft whimper, the falleny down on the ground, a tear slipping over its leathery skin as it decided to stay until the end.

    Axel lifted his head as the howls rang out in a chorus across the field. His brows knitted together in concern and confusion.

    Corrine listened, her heart racing with a distinct feeling of dread she didna€?t understand.

    Inside the Safe Zone, Alice and Bell looked at each other, each recognizing the panic in each othera€?s eyes, but they said nothing. Continuing to guide the refugees to their ces.

    Just outside the border of Winter, the howl was heard.

    He grinned, squeezing the trigger in his hand.

    Simultaneously, four things happened.

    Axel felt a sharp pressure in his chest that forced him to his knees with a heavy groan.

    Corrine felt the air pull from her lungs.

    Through Ashleigha€?s voice, Lily screamed in agony.

    And at the border of Winter, Romana€?s fiery eyes glowed with delight as he took a step over the borderline.

    a€?Go,a€? he whispered.

    And from around him, an army of hybrids, bears, fallen, and feral wolves surged forward through the gates of Winter.

 Chapter 572 A Solution To His Problems

    "Ashleigh!" Caleb shouted, rushing to her side.

    Ashleigh took deep breaths as she tried to steady herself. Caleb grabbed her shoulders and turned her to look at him, his concern evident in his eyes.

    "Are you all right? Are you hurt?" he asked quickly.

    Ashleigh took onest deep breath and looked up at her husband, his fear and worry making her heart ache.

    "I''m ok," she said. "I''m ok."

    Her eyes nced around them; they were almost at the gate now. Fiona and the Crag wolves had joined them in thest group.

    Though none of them asked, they all gave her a variety of concerned expressions.

    "Really," she said. "I''m fine."

    Fiona raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Instead, she cleared her throat and encouraged the others to move quickly up the path, allowing some privacy for Caleb and Ashleigh.

    Caleb gave her shoulders a gentle squeeze, drawing her attention.

    "What happened?" he asked. "Are you really ok?

    Ashleigh nodded.

    "I promise," she said. "It wasn''t me. It was Lily."

    Caleb furrowed his brow but said nothing as he saw her expression change. He knew that she was trying to reach Lily.

    He looked around and took a deep breath.

    She expected to find what she always found when she reached out, Lily''s Rest, the ce where she witnessed her best friend getting married, where she herself got married. It was always here every time she searched for her.

    But not this time.

    The air was thick, dark, and smokey. It burned in her throat with each breath she took.

    ''Lily!'' Ashleigh cried out with a cough.

    She covered her mouth, trying to look around, but all she could see was the faint orange glow in the smoke and the dirt and broken stone on the ground.

    "Lily!" Ashleigh called once more. "Lily, can you hear me!"

    "It''s gone¡­" came a pained whisper from behind.

    Ashleigh spun around. Behind her stood Lily, an anguished look in her eyes. Her hair and dress were covered in soot and dirt. There were even smudges on her face.

    "Lily?" Ashleigh whispered, reaching out to her.

    Lily looked at Ashleigh. She lowered her head and let out a sob.

    "It''s all gone."

    "What is?" Ashleigh asked. "What happened?"

    "It''s been destroyed," Lily whispered, tears pooling in her eyes. "My connection¡­ my ce of power... my home."

    Ashleigh looked around again, but this time she began to see things she recognized.

    The broken archway, the shattered tform. She took several steps forward, seeing petals crushed or burnt scattered on the ground. She lifted her eyes to where the stream should have flowed endlessly. Instead,rge rocks shaken loose from the mountain above damned the water, leaving only a drying and empty riverbed.

    Ashleigh turned back to Lily.

    "Lily''s Rest¡­" she whispered with mild panic in her voice. "Is this¡­ is this real? Is this what it looks like right now?"

    Lily nodded sadly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ashleigh''s eyes widened.

    "What does that mean for Winter?" she asked. "How could anyone have gotten so far into our territory that they were able to do this!"

    Lily''s expression softened. She knelt down, reaching her hand toward the ground. The smoke cleared from the area, and on the floor was a body. It was severely burnt and deformed.

    Ashleigh narrowed her eyes, trying to figure out what she was looking at, but it was unlike the other creatures they had been fighting.

    "She knew where to go¡­." Lily whispered, reaching her hand down and touching the creature delicately.

    The ghastly appearance of the monster shifted and changed into the body of a young woman. She had light brown hair and a sad expression on her face.

    "I couldn''t stop myself¡­" she whispered.

    "It''s ok," Lily smiled sadly. "You weren''t yourself."

    The young woman looked up into Lily''s eyes and gasped.

    "Luna Lily," she whispered.

    Lily gave a warm smile and touched the woman''s cheek.

    "Rest now," she whispered.

    The young woman smiled and faded away.

    "I don''t understand," Ashleigh said softly.

    Lily stood up and looked around. She wiped her tears and turned back to Ashleigh.

    "We need to hurry," Lily said. "This ce, it wasn''t just sacred to your pack. It is a connection between this world and the ley lines... to my mother. Just like Sna''s garden. By destroying it, they have weakened the power that I and the others have ced in it."

    "What does that mean?"

    "The power that each major pack receives goes through these ces. It is channeled through them. The power the others have shared to keep Winter strong won''t reach Winter anymore. Oaths, your mother''s powers, even some protective warding. It''s gone now.

    "That also means that the connection between the worlds has been weakened. Those ces served as anchors for the pocket the others live in. With one of them gone¡­ Lian and Sna won''t be able to hold out much longer¡­ after losing Talis, and now this¡­ we don''t have months or even days¡­ Ashleigh, we likely only have a few hours before their power fails."

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    "And then the chaotic magic of the ley lineses pouring out of the way gate likeva¡­" she sighed.

    Lily nodded.

    "We need to get the people of Summer through that gate, and then you need to destroy it. Immediately."

    Ashleigh nodded, and then a thought suddenly struck her.

    "The oaths¡­" she whispered. She looked up at Lily with concern. "What about the oath that Axel made? That he would protect Bell?"

    Lily clenched her jaw.

    "Lian promised that so long as he kept that oath, Roman could not enter Winter¡­." Ashleigh continued.

    Lily took a deep breath.

    "Roman was Irina''s son," she began. "Even if he never understood it until recently, he has always had a power in him. Between the Dark Queen''s twisted imagination and his equally twisted desires, it seems clear who designed the monster that destroyed this ce and who was controlling it."

    Ashleigh looked back at the ground where the creature had been lying.

    "You mean Roman did this?" she asked.

    "The Dark Queen wouldn''t know about the pocket between worlds, but she would know what Irina knew. And Irina would have known about the sacred locations in the packs. So it makes sense that the Dark Queen would have given Roman a solution to his problem. A way back inside of Winter and an army to take with him."

 Chapter 573 The Plan Hasnâ€™t Changed

    "Ash?" Caleb called to her.

    "We need to hurry," she replied, immediately moving away from him, but he stopped her.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa," he said, holding her shoulders. "Before you go charging off, I need to know what''s happening. I can feel how worried you are, but I need to know what''s going on."

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and let out a heavy sigh.

    "You''re right," she said. Closing her eyes and taking a brief moment to calm herself. "Ok, listen, there has been an attack in Winter."

    "What? When? How do you know?" he asked.

    "Now, I think," she replied. "Lily''s Rest, it''s been destroyed. Lily felt it. That was why she screamed. It was more than just a ce to her, more than where she died. It was a connection to her descendants and to her mom. But Roman sent a monster and destroyed it."

    Ashleigh looked away, feeling a deep pain for Lily, knowing there was nothing she could say or do to help her with the pain.

    "Ok¡­ that was a lot of information in a short exnation, and I find I have questions," Caleb said. "The first and most pressing is about Roman being the one who did this. How?"

    Ashleigh tried her best to exin everything she and Lily had discussed as quickly as possible and the repercussions of destroying the sacred space.

    "All right¡­" Caleb sighed. "I think I understand¡­ but now I wonder if sending our people through the gate is even safe. What if we are just sending them through to another death trap?"

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    "Sending them is the best option we have," she said. "The Safe Zone is far from Lily''s Rest, and even if there is an all-out battle already happening, there are still far more ces that they can go to keep themselves safe. Winter''s terrain will keep them from being trapped the way they are here. Plus, here, we know there is an armying. We know that army has the Dark Queen in it."

    "Roman''s not much better," Caleb sighed.

    "No," she agreed. "But Winter has Axel, my mother, the Valkyrie¡­ and I''m sure Alice and Myka have alreadye up with some crazy ns to keep everyone safe if ites down to them."

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    "Besides, they aren''t going alone," she continued. "You, the Crag wolves, Fiona, and me¡­ we are all going through with them. If there is a problem on the other side, we''ll take care of it. Together."

    Ashleigh smiled up at him, and Caleb couldn''t help but chuckle. He leaned forward and gave her a tender kiss.

    "I love you," he whispered.

    "I love you, too," she smiled. "Now, let''s save our people."

    Caleb nodded, and they both turned to follow the rest of the group.

    It was only a few minutester when there was a sound from one of the radios. Fiona and Caleb stepped aside to answer while Ashleigh approached the waygate.

    ''When you open it, remember, don''t step through. Just reach your hand in. Not very far,'' Lily whispered.

    ''I know,'' Ashleigh replied, clenching her jaw.

    She understood and epted Lily''s choice, but she would never like the idea of letting her die.

    ''I''m already dead, Ashleigh,'' Lily whispered with a smile.

    ''Don''t pretend you don''t understand how I feel,'' Ashleigh sighed.

    Lily let out a smallugh.

    ''I do,'' she whispered. ''And I am happy to know how much you care. But do me a favor.''

    ''What is it?'' Ashleigh asked.

    ''Don''t think of it as me dying,'' Lily replied. ''Think of it as my chance to live again, to be reborn.''

    Ashleigh swallowed. She closed her eyes and nodded.

    ''I know,'' she said. ''And I am happy for you. I will just miss you.''

    ''We''ve said our goodbyes and shed our tears. So let''s not do this again,'' Lily chuckled. ''Who knew my great daughter would be such a crybaby?''

    Ashleigh shook her head with a grin. She summoned one of her karambit and brought it to her fingertip as she had done in Winter.

    ''Maybe I won''t miss you that much¡­.''

    "Ash!" Caleb called out, waving for her to join him when she caught his eye.

    Letting the knife fall away, she hurried over to him.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked as she approached. "I was about to open the gate."

    "We just heard from the scouts nearest to Summer," Fiona said hushedly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ashleigh felt a cold chill through her spine.

    "What did they say?" she asked.

    "The reinforcements have arrived," Caleb said with a grim tone. "The fae kind."

    "Is she with them?" Ashleigh asked immediately.

    "We don''t know," he replied. "The scout said it was a war party. They were moving fast. We told him to get to safety. But he hadn''t seen the Dark Queen yet."

    "We need to hurry," Fiona said. "We need to get the civilians moving before¨C"

    Fiona''s words were cut off by the angry ring of the rms from thepound. The gates had fallen, and the enemy had breached Summer.

    Behind them, the civilians began to cry out and panic.

    "Remain calm," Caleb called out, letting his presence settle over them. His warmth calmed most of them. "We must remain calm and keep moving toward the gate. The n has not changed."

    "What are we going to do?" Fiona asked quietly. "It might take some time for the hybrids to reach us, they seem hellbent on destroying everything in their path, but when the fae arrive, they wille straight for us."

    "As I said, the n hasn''t changed," Caleb replied. He lifted his eyes to Ashleigh. "Go, open the gate."

    She nodded and turned to do as he said. But walking toward her were the ten wolves from Broken Crag. They walked right past her. She turned as Fiona spoke to them.

    "Where are you going?" Fiona asked.

    They each looked to one man, he nodded, and they continued down the path while he stopped and turned to Fiona.

    "We will do what we can to give the civilians time to escape," he said.

    Fiona stepped forward.

    "That''s ridiculous," she said. "There are too many. You''ll all be killed."

    The man grinned.

    "Through weakness, we find our strength," he whispered before turning and following his men down the path.

    Ashleigh and Caleb''s eyes met. She saw the look, and she knew what it meant. Her jaw clenched, and she swallowed down the fear and worry. She gave him a gentle smile and a nod. He smiled back, and she felt his relief right away.

    "Mother," Caleb said. "You need to go to the front of the line."

    Fiona turned to him.

    "We already know there is trouble in Winter. You and the soldiers gathered here need to keep our people safe."

    "Caleb¡­"

    "It is my honor and my duty," he whispered.

    Fiona swallowed, and though hot tears gathered in her eyes, and there was a painful grip on her heart, she nodded.

    Caleb pulled her close and hugged her tightly.

    "I better see you on the other side," she whispered.

    Caleb smiled and kissed the top of her head before letting her go.

    "I love you," he whispered.

    "I love you," she whispered back. Then, quickly turned and hurried away before she could change her mind.

    Ashleigh and Caleb held each other''s gaze for a long moment.

    ''Don''t forget,'' she whispered through their bond. ''We are finishing this together, so you have toe back.''

    Caleb smiled.

    ''We still have a long life together. I''m not going anywhere,'' he whispered back.

    They felt their shared love and the longing in their hearts as they prepared for the task ahead.

    Caleb summoned his armor and sword while Ashleigh again called her karambit.

    With onest look and a smile, Caleb turned and headed back to defend his home while Ashleigh opened the way gate.

 Chapter 574 One They Wonâ€™t

    "My Alpha!" Richard shouted as Axel fell to his knees.

    The fallen that stood before Axel let out a soft growl, recognizing a moment of opportunity. It raised its wed hand into the air, taking a heavy swipe at Axel.

    Though he felt the intense pressure in his chest and a mournful ache from somewhere inside of him, Axel snarled as he summoned another de into his hand and thrust it with force into the shoulder of the fallen.

    The beast screeched and stumbled backward. Unfortunately for it, Richard was already prepared to greet it. Having abandoned his daggers for arge two-handed axe, Richard swung with all his might, burying the heavy weapon in the fallen''s exposed, malformed back.

    With a final wheezing groan, the fallen fell to its knees and then crumpled into the snow.

    Richard hurried to Axel, helping him to his feet.

    "Are you all right?" he asked.

    Axel didn''t understand how he knew, but he did know that Lily''s Rest was gone.

    "They''ve destroyed Lily''s Rest," Axel whispered. He looked up at Richard. "They''re more organized than we expected."

    "It''s those ones," Richard said with disgust, pointing his chin toward the body of the fallen. "They were us once. Seems like a part of them might still be."

    Axel took a deep breath.

    "It''s a tragedy," Axel whispered.

    Richard nodded.

    Axel looked back over the battlefield, several men and women had been lost, but they were holding their ground overall. They were pushing back the enemy and making headway. The Frostbite wolves had all but eliminated the feral. The bears were being taken two on one and had little chance of winning.

    From what he could hear of the reportsing in, the others were also holding their lines. But Axel couldn''t help the feeling of dread building in his gut. Why would they have attacked Lily''s Rest? What was the goal? Their numbers were falling. They should have focused their attention on the front line.

    Axel heard shouting from those with radios, a sudden panic as reports came in that more wereing.

    "Oh, Goddess¡­" Richard whispered with concern.

    Axel lifted his gaze to where Richard looked. In the distance, through the trees, he saw them. A whole new army of ferals, hybrids, bears and fallen. More than hade in the initial wave, a lot more.

    He hurried to one of the men with a radio and grabbed it, turning to the channel he knew she would be on.

    "Luna Corrine!" he shouted. "There are far moreing than we knew of¡­."

    He clenched his jaw.

    "Prepare your Valkyrie," he said softly. "We will hold them as long as we can. It will be up to you after that."

    Axel did not wait for a reply. Instead, he returned the radio and summoned two small axes into his hands. Then, he moved to Richard''s side.

    Richard took a deep breath and prepared hisrge axe. He growled as he looked out at the approaching army.

    "My son failed Winter. He earned his death," he whispered. "But my daughter¡­ she was taken too early."

    "She was among my greatest allies," Axel replied with pride. "I will honor her sacrifice for as long as I live."

    "Then live a long life, my Alpha," Richard replied gently, then let out a low growl. "And cut short the ones that took hers!"

    Richard shot forward, the others following closely behind him to charge toward the approaching army. Axel watched them run ahead. He took a deep breath, seeing Alice in his mind, remembering theirst moments together. The gray image on the screen of the life growing inside of her.

    He swallowed and closed his eyes.

    "I will return to you," he whispered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Alpha of Winter opened his eyes, a bright glow inside them as he let out an angry howl and charged onto the battlefield. The armies shed between the trees on a field of snow and dirt.

    ***

    "¡­It will be up to you after that."

    Corrine stared with wide eyes at the radio that hadnded in the snow as she had fallen to her knees, gasping for air.

    The two Valkyrie that had run to her side also stared at the radio. Then, finally, they looked at each other and then at their leader.

    "Luna¡­?" one questioned.

    Having just found herself able to breathe again, Corrine took a shaky breath and reached for the radio.

    "Axel¡­" she said in a weak whisper.

    She closed her eyes and focused her will.

    "Axel!" she shouted into the radio.

    The silence was her only reply.

    Corrine got to her feet.

    "Alpha Axel, repeat your orders!" she insisted, holding the radio close.

    In the distance, they could hear the sounds of battle. The Valkyrie all lifted their heads and looked in the direction they had originallye from. The ce they knew their Alpha fought to hold back the enemy.

    "Luna Corrine," the Valkyrie that had already spoken called to her again. "The battle has begun. He gave his order."

    Corrine turned with a dark gaze at the woman.

    The Valkyrie swallowed and hesitated to move.

    "I''m sorry, my Luna," she said, lowering her eyes.

    Corrine looked away.

    "No," she whispered. "You''re right¡­ he did. So take three, go, and join the others at the midpoint. If you see the enemy, let us know before you engage¡­ but do all you can to keep them away from the Safe Zone."

    "Yes, my Luna," the Valkyrie replied, nodding and touching her fist to her heart.

    As the woman turned to leave, Corrine called out once more.

    "Remember," she said with a dark look in her eye. "Our Alpha has put his own life on the line. He stands directly in the way of the enemy."

    All the Valkyrie turned their attention to her.

    "Any beast that crosses into our field of battle¡­ has done so by walking through the spilled blood of our people," she continued. A seething anger in her voice. "Our sons, daughters, brother, sisters, and lovers. Every step it takes is one they won''t. Every breath it takes is one they won''t."

    Around her, all the Valkyrie listened intently, feeling a rising tide of anger and vengeance toward those that had invaded their home and attacked their people.

    Corrine clenched her jaw, her anger blending with the ache in her heart.

    "When you face the enemy," she continued through gritted teeth. "Show. No. Mercy."

 Chapter 575 You Could Use A Hand

    The snow was red and ck with the blood of enemy and ally alike. The sounds of screams and unholy screeching echoed through the forests as battles raged near and far.

    Richard and a small group of Frostbite wolves charged through the enemy forces running straight for the fallen that seemed to be sending orders to the other monsters.

    The Summer wolves worked together to separate and eliminate smaller groups of enemies. At the same time, the nomad warriors dodged and dashed, finding ways of concealing themselves to surprise their attackers.

    Axel''s defensive line fell apart with therger scale of the attack. They were not able to keep the enemy from running past them. All he could do was hope that his mother and Valkyrie could handle anything that made it to them.

    As he heard the screams and screeches that echoed down from the northern parts of his territory, he had no doubts they were doing just that.

    At first, his fears had eased. The men and women that fought beside him were determined and strong. They held their own against the enemy. Though they had been overwhelmed, they were able to push back and find a small window of rest in the battle. But now, as he looked further south, he felt a dread growing.

    There were still moreing.

    The enemy''s numbers were beyond anything they had known, beyond anything they could have expected. Neither he nor his men would ever give up. But he could see how tired they were. Some were injured, and others could barely stand upright.

    "Here theye again," Richard sighed.

    Axel clenched his jaw and prepared for another wave.

    ***

    A smaller battle urred just a few miles south of the Safe Zone. Bodies littered the ground, and the white snow was turned ck as pitch.

    One of the rotted bears charged forward with a roar, rising on its hind legs to attack. Met instead with the barbed spears of the Valkyre, once in the stomach, one to each side, and finally, one from above as Luna Corrine brought down her spear and plunged it into the monster''s chest with an angry growl.

    Corrine had known almost immediately that her powers were gone. She could no longer use her presence to intimidate or suffocate her opponent. This knowledge, this theft of a part of her, only fueled the growing rage inside of her.

    Every thrust of her spear carried the weight of her fear and worry for her son, daughter, and unborn grandchildren she had only just learned about.

    Each time she took the life of one of the monsters that attacked, she saved a life behind the wall.

    As the Valkyrie gathered around her, panting heavily from their exertion. Corrine gritted her teeth and growled as another wave broke through the tree line.

    "Nothing gets past this line!" she shouted.

    The Valkyrie grunted in response before spreading out and readying their weapons.

    "Winter has never fallen," she said. "And it will not fall today."

    Letting out howls of approval, the Valkyrie charged forward to meet the enemy.

    ***

    Caleb shoved down on the sword, plunging it deep into the creature''s chest until it let out a gurgled whimper and shriveled. Then, pulling back his weapon, he looked out at the others.

    The Crag wolves were holding their own. Together they and Caleb had made a severe dent in the original attackers. But the fae had yet to reach them.

    Caleb nced back at the trees, he couldn''t see them, but he knew that soon his people would be traveling through the way gate. Ashleigh would let him know once they were safe. Until then, all he needed to do was keep the focus on himself and the Crag wolves.

    A low growl came from the Crag wolf beside him. Caleb turned and saw the reason.

    The fae had arrived.

    A line of monsters approached. Two treants and a dozen or so of the batlike creatures lead the charge.

    Caleb swallowed and took a deep breath. Then, letting his weapons fall away, he reached to the hilt at his belt and unsheathed the obsidian sword that Alpha Sofia had gifted him before he returned to Summer. Around him, the Crag wolves shifted to their human form, and they to prepared the weapons given to them by Burning Ember.

    "The trees will be a problem if we don''t take them quickly," Caleb said.

    Landon, the leader of the Crag wolves, the same man who had spoken to his mother, moved beside Caleb.

    "What do you suggest?" he asked. "Our pack faced many of the fae, but these were not among those we fought."

    "Yes, the treants seem rarer than the others¡­ but they''re aggressive and can take down multiple wolves at once."

    "We will follow your lead. Tell us where you want us," Landon said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Caleb looked at Landon.

    "Will you trust me to lead your men?" he asked.

    Landon grinned.

    "I only trust Alpha Jonas to lead the wolves of Broken Crag," he said. "But he has asked that I trust in two other men. Alpha Axel and Alpha Caleb."

    Caleb smiled and nodded.

    "Thank you," he said.

    Landon nodded.

    Caleb looked out at the approaching fae.

    "Thank you foring back with me," he added.

    Landon grinned again.

    "You know we Crag wolves are always looking for any excuse to join a good fight."

    ***

    Axel took deep panting breaths as the feral wolf fell to the ground dead. He was covered in red and ck blood. And as he looked out at how few of his people remained, he was beginning to feel the wear of the battle.

    He turned quickly as another feral wolf jumped toward his back. He mmed his axe into the belly of the beast and pushed with all his might until it was brought to the ground with a whimper and cry.

    He ended it quickly just as he heard the sound he dreaded. Another wave.

    How many of them were there? How much longer could his peoplest?

    Axel took a deep breath and straightened his back, readying his weapons again for battle.

    He swallowed.

    "I wille back to you," he whispered, wondering if it was meant to reassure her or himself.

    "What is that?!" Richard shouted from nearby.

    Axel looked at him and then where he pointed.

    It was the enemy, the left nk, but something was happening. They had stopped and turned. They were scattering.

    Then he heard it.

    Howls.

    Bursting from the enemy''s left nk were wolves. Some with dusty grey and brown coloring, others with thick coats. There were dozens¡­ and then more. At least one hundred, if not more.

    They broke the line, a small group running straight toward Axel and his men while the others turned and attacked the enemy.

    The center and right nks suddenly shifted. The enemy was no longer charging forward. Instead, they were scattering into the trees.

    They were running away.

    The small group stopped near Richard, while the one that led them continued toward Axel.

    It was arge dusty grey with ck patches on his coat. As he got close, he shifted.

    Axel couldn''t help the softugh that escaped his lips as he recognized the man before him.

    "Thought you could use a hand, pup," Jonas grinned.

 Chapter 576 It Didnâ€™t Sit Right With Me

    Axel did not stand on ceremony. Instead, he immediately moved forward and hugged Jonas.

    Jonas chuckled and hugged the young Alpha, patting his pat.

    "Now, don''t get all emotional. We still got a war to win."

    Axel pulled back and clenched his jaw as he looked at Jonas with gratitude.

    "Thank you," he said.

    "I aint do nothing special, pup," Jonas replied. "All I did was return to you the men you sent to help me defend my home first."

    Jonas grabbed Axel''s shoulder, holding his gaze.

    "I told you that you were spreading yourself too thin, boy. But you insisted on trying to save everyone."

    Axel smiled.

    "I have a hard time epting an answer I don''t agree with."

    "You are like your daddy in that way," Jonas smiled.

    "You should meet my sister," Axelughed.

    "I''ve heard," Jonas smiled. "Good match for Summer. The two of em can sort each other."

    Axel nodded.

    Richard cleared his throat as he approached. Both Alphas turned to him.

    "Alpha Jonas, good to see you again," Richard bowed his head.

    "I told you to wait," Jonas said, a soft growl in his words.

    Richard clenched his jaw and nodded.

    "I know," he said. "After the report of what the team found in Burning Ember¡­ I couldn''t stop myself."

    "You''re lucky you made it here before the monsters did," Jonas growled. "But that was a stupid choice."

    "I''m lucky he made that stupid choice," Axel interjected. "If Richard hadn''t arrived when he did, I might not be here talking to you."

    Jonas raised an eyebrow and took a deep breath.

    "All right, all right, you Winter wolves, just stick together," he sighed. "We got more important business right now."

    Axel nodded.

    "Richie," Jonas said, "You still good to fight?"

    "Of course," Richard stated, standing up straight.

    "Good," Jonas said. Then, turning to Axel. "If you don''t mind, I suggest you send your injured back into the Safe Zone. I brought home the men you sent and a few excitable fellows of my own. So that''s three hundred strong, running through those trees right now. Each one more than a little ready to taste the blood of that particr enemy."

    "Absolutely," Axel nodded. He waved over one of the men carrying a radio. "Get ahold of Luna Corrine, tell her to prepare a medical team and to send a Valkyrie escort. Then, gather our injured and take them as far north as they can go on their own to meet the Valkyrie."

    The wolf nodded and ran back to do what was asked of him.

    When Axel turned back, Jonas had already given Richard orders to rejoin the fight. He watched as the former Beta gathered those still well enough to join the battle, and then they ran off toward the sound of fighting.

    "It was them that attacked us," Jonas said. "For the first week all of them, but slowly they pulled back. I didn''t know why, where they had gone, or what they had done. But once the fighting cleared away, I found out.

    "One of the teams you sent they were eager to help. They chased down a lead. One of the hybrids had run off into the gorge. Your team went after it. It was days before we ever found out what happened to em."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What happened?" Axel asked.

    "They were captured," Jonas said. "From what we found, they were tortured and experimented on. Those tall ones, the ones that think."

    "We call them Fallen," Axel replied softly.

    "Good name, fits," Jonas replied. "I guess you know already. Those were our people."

    Axel nodded.

    Jonas took a deep breath.

    "It didn''t sit right with me," he continued. "The way the fight just kind of stopped. But a few days ago, I finally got my answer. It stopped because they was preparing toe after you with everything they got, and the fae is going for Summer."

    Axel''s eyes widened.

    "Summer is under attack?" he asked.

    "That''s my guess," Jonas nodded.

    Axel sighed. He wanted to help, but right now, he could only focus on getting Winter through this day.

    "Anyhow, I knew I needed to get those boys home and keep you from running off to meet your daddy just yet."

    Axel looked up into Jonas'' eyes. He was talking yfully and joking as he always did. But there was a look in his eye. A concern. He had been worried.

    Axel smiled and reached his hand out to Jonas.

    Jonas looked at the hand and grinned before taking it.

    "Thank you, Jonas," Axel said with sincere appreciation. "There was a moment¡­ when I truly thought this might be the end. That I might never get to meet my child."

    Jonas'' grin widened.

    "You son of a gun¡­ you''re a daddy now?"

    "I will be in a few months," Axel smiled.

    "Nah¡­" Jonas said with a shake of his head. "Once you know that life is growing¡­ it''s already a part of your heart. You''re a daddy, just like the rest of us."

    Axelughed and nodded.

    "I guess so," Axel replied. "Maybe I''ll ask Alice if we can name him or her after you since you did save us all today."

    Jonasughed.

    "I would be honored to meet your little Jonas or Joana," he said with a delighted grin.

    Axel felt a bittersweetness in their exchange. Less than ten minutes ago, he wasn''t sure if he would survive. But now he wasughing with a man that he had grown to consider a member of his family. He knew they both needed to rejoin the fight, to end this war as soon as possible. But he felt like they both needed this moment even more.

    Axel looked up to Jonas, expecting to see that same smart-ass grin, but the expression on Jonas'' face suddenly changed. His smile fell, and the happy look in his eyes turned to a brief panic before they looked at Axel.

    Jonas clenched his jaw and grabbed Axel''s shoulders, turning him and throwing him down as Jonas''s whole body turned.

    Axel hit the ground hard and then turned to look up at the other man. He stood with his arms outstretched and his back arched. There was a pained look on his face, and then Axel saw why as the blood began to run from the wound in his chest.

    Jonas let out a soft breath before he fell to his knees.

    Axel jumped to his feet and quickly moved to catch him.

    "Jonas!" he shouted as he caught him in his arms.

 Chapter 577 One Of Our Best

    Axel held tightly to Jonas in his arms. The burning sensation he felt against his skin told him that the arrow that had plunged through Jonas''s back and into his chest was made of silver.

    a€?Help!a€? Axel shouted, looking up the northern path. It hadna€?t been that long since the group had gone to meet the Valkyrie. Someone had to hear him. a€?Help, damn it!a€?

    a€?Hush, boy...a€?

    a€?Jonas...a€? Axel whispered, focusing back on the man he held tightly.

    Jonas took in a weak breath.

    a€?Ia€?m... here, pup,a€? he whispered. a€?Just a little short... of breath.a€?

    He took in a wheezing breath and hissed at the pain.

    a€?Would you... be so kind... as to remove that from... my back....a€?

    a€?I dona€?t know if I should,a€? Axel said. Looking at the wound, the dark pooling of blood around it.

    a€?We both... know... this is it,a€? Jonas said, patting Axela€?s arm. a€?In or... out... I aint got much left....a€?

    Axel clenched his jaw and closed his eyes. He was fighting to hold back the tears. He reached back and broke the end of the arrow. Jonas let out a groan of pain as he did so.

    a€?Help me...y down..a€? Jonas whispered. His voice was getting weaker.

    Axel eased him to the ground. Once he was down, he took hold of Jonasa€? hand.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry,a€? Axel whispered.

    Jonas shook his head, a twitching smile on his bloody lips.

    a€?We all gotta go someday....a€? Jonas chuckled weakly.

    Jonas turned his head and coughed, droplets of blood falling over the snow. He looked back up at Axel, the color on his face was leaving. He took in another strained breath before he spoke.

    a€?I love my girl... I am so damn proud of Nessie....a€? Jonas whispered with a nod. a€?But... you... Axel, you were the son I never got.a€?

    Axel drew a sharp breath, letting it back out with a quiver. His eyes burned, and his stomach turned with frustration and anger.

    He sniffled and shook his head as his jaw shook.

    a€?Jonas...a€?

    a€?Hush... you need to know... who did this,a€? Jonas insisted, his breathing ragged and weak. a€?The one.. that led the monsters...a€?

    He paused to lick his lips and take another wheezing breath.

    a€?It was... that fiery-eyed... fucker...a€?

    Axela€?s eyes widened. Roman? Was he inside of Winter? And then Axel realized why Lilya€?s Rest had been destroyed. The power of the Priestesses must have been connected to it.

    Jonas coughed again. The blood was darker now.

    a€?My wolves...I trust you..a€? Jonas whispered. a€?Take care of em...they are yours now... all of them...a€?

    With a final gentle exhale, the light dimmed in his eyes.

    Axel let out a heavy sob and leaned forward, hugging Jonas as he let out his tears.

    Though he wanted to stay, to mourn, to honor the great man that Jonas was, Axel knew this was not the time. So he carefullyid Jonas back and got to his feet.

    a€?Goddess...a€? came a voice from a few feet away.

    Axel nced up to see the same man that had been in control of the radio.

    a€?Ia€?m sorry,a€? the man said. a€?I heard a call for help... I tried to get back as soon as I could..a€?<novelnext></novelnext>

    a€?There was nothing you could have done,a€? Axel replied. a€?The arrow is made of silver.a€?

    The mana€?s eyes widened.

    a€?He needs to be taken to the Safe Zone,a€? Axel said. a€?His body must be cleaned and returned to Broken Crag.a€?

    The man nodded and moved to prepare Jonas for transport.

    a€?Do you have the radio?a€? Axel asked.

    The man swallowed and nodded, pulling out the radio and handing it to Axel.

    He took the radio and switched it to be received by all channels. Axel took a breath and then brought the radio up to speak.

    a€?This is Axel, Alpha of Winter,a€? he began.

    In the north, Corrinea€?s eyes lit up as she heard his voice.

    Inside the hospital, Alice looked at Bell, and they both smiled.

    a€?Our gates have been destroyed. Our territory has been invaded,a€? he continued. a€?We have been met by an overwhelming force.a€?

    Families huddled close together, hugging each other tightly as he spoke. Children old enough to understand cried silently in the arms of their parents.

    Alicea€?s hand moved instinctively over her belly. Bell touched her gently as they listened to Axela€?s words.

    a€?Today... allies from every pack havee to help us defend our home.a€?

    Across the territory, wolves of Frostbite, Summer, Broken Crag, and Winter listened as they continued to fight the enemy.

    Some let out soft howls, while others felt bolstered into fighting harder by the acknowledgment.

    a€?And without the wolves of Broken Crag,a€? Axela€?s voice shook. a€?Without them, Winter would have already fallen.a€?

    Murmurs and whispers of panic spread through the crowd of refugees.

    a€?They have paid a heavy price for this alliance,a€? Axel said. Hot tears streamed down his face. a€?Alpha Jonas of Broken Crag has been lost.a€?

    Crag wolves, not currently engaged in battle, looked toward the radio with disbelief.

    Axel took a deep breath. He closed his eyes, steadying his heart.

    a€?The enemy has taken one of our best,a€? Axel continued, his voice calm. a€?They have weakened us.a€?

    Axel looked back at Jonas. He was seeing the grumpy asshole that always treated him like a child. The man that had forced Caleb to fight in silver and iron to prove to his wolves that Caleb was worth trusting.

    Across Winter, they all silently waited for what he would say next.

    Axel took a deep breath. He turned toward the sounds of battle in the distance.

    a€?In weakness, we will find strength,a€? Axel growled. a€?We will cut down the enemy. We will avenge our fallen.... Winter will not fall!a€?

    In response to those words, howls echoed across the territory from the wolves of Broken Crag. And soon after, by the wolves of Winter, Summer, and all the rest that fought side by side.

    He took another deep breath, returning the radio to his lips as his eyes scanned the trees.

    a€?And because I know that you are out there listening....a€? Axel whispered. a€?Know that I aming for you... old friend.a€?

    Deep in the forest, where he had slunk away after missing his intended target with the arrow, Roman smiled at the radio in his hand.

    a€?So d we can finally finish our game...a€? he whispered.

 Chapter 578 In A Fair Fight

    Bell quickly closed the door to the empty room, turning to Alice, who had gone pale as a sheet with Axel''s final words over the radio.

    "Breath," Bell whispered, rubbing Alice''s arms as she spoke. "You need to breathe, Alice."

    Alice took a short breath and then another.

    "Come on," Bell said. "A little more, just let me hear a nice even breath."

    Alice closed her eyes. She pushed back against the noise and the fear and focused entirely on taking a simple breath, and then two and three.

    "Good¡­" Bell smiled, "good."

    Alice opened her eyes and looked at Bell.

    "Thank you," she whispered.

    "Of course," Bell replied.

    "That was¡­ unexpected," Alice said. "I''m usually really good at handling terrible surprises."

    "It''s not your fault," Bell said, then stared pointedly at Alice''s belly. "It''s the hormones."

    "Well, that''s¡­ great," Aliceughed. "Looking forward to it."

    "Oh yea," Bell smiled. "It''s the tip of the iceberg. Your little miracle there will have all kinds of booby traps and jump scares for you."

    "Ah, the miracle of life, my favorite horror movie," Alice sighed.

    They bothughed and very briefly enjoyed a quiet moment.

    Bell looked away from Alice, chewing her bottom lip nervously.

    "So¡­" she began. "When Axel said¡­."

    She paused, pushing back against the fear she felt rising. She took a deep breath.

    "When he said, ''old friend,''¡­ he meant Roman, didn''t he?" Bell managed to say.

    Alice gave Bell a look of understanding and then nodded.

    "Yes," Alice whispered. "He has found a way to cross the border, it seems."

    Bell nodded.

    "Do you think¡­ he woulde here?" she asked, her eyes pointed at the ground.

    Alice clenched her jaw and looked away.

    "No," she said. "Not while there is still fun to be had outside these walls."

    "How can you be sure of that?" Bell asked, her voice faltering just a little.

    Alice took a deep breath.

    "Bell," she whispered. "You know it too."

    Bell chewed her lip, and then she nodded.

    "He enjoys it," she sighed. "Can''t pass up the chance to hurt as many people as possible."

    Alice nodded.

    Another long silence passed between them. Again, it was Bell who broke the silence.

    "Alice?" she said.

    Alice looked up at her. Bell turned to meet her eye.

    "If you knew he wouldn''te here immediately," Bell said. "Why were you so scared?"

    Alice swallowed and lowered her gaze. The hand resting on her stomach made gentle circles as she spoke.

    "Because, as much as Roman wants to find us," she said. "There is still someone else that got away from him first."

    Bell furrowed her brows and then understood.

    "Axel¡­." She whispered.

    Alice nodded.

    "I wasn''t scared for us¡­ I was afraid for him."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Bell saw the tears welling in Alice''s eyes. She immediately hugged her.

    "Axel is a great fighter, and he has all the other wolves with him!" Bell insisted.

    "I know," Alice whispered through gentle tears. "I know."

    "Listen to me," Bell said, pulling back and looking Alice in the eye. "Roman is scary and insane¡­ but if it is between those two¡­ I am putting all my money on Axel every time."

    Alice nodded and took a deep breath.

    "In a fair fight," Alice began. "Absolutely."

    She took a deep breath.

    "But Roman doesn''t y fair," she whispered. "That''s what I''m worried about¡­ I don''t know what tricks he has up his sleeve, and I can do nothing to help Axel."

    Bell felt her heart pounding in her chest, and her stomach was tied in knots. She was terrified. For herself, her son, Alice, for Axel. But right now, Alice needed her a little more.

    "I felt the same way when Galen ran after Roman," she said. "I knew that Roman would never y fair. So when Galen ran after him, I thought that was it, I was never going to see him again¡­."

    Tears ran down her cheeks, but Bell still smiled.

    "But I did¡­" she whispered.

    Alice looked up.

    "Galen fought Roman, and he won," Bell smiled. "Ok, sure, Roman came back from the dead, but the point is, he won."

    Alice smiled and nodded.

    "Now, don''t you ever tell Galen this," Bell said with a pointed look and augh. "But Axel is even stronger than him. And smarter, I think it''s all the chocte he ate growing up¡­."

    Aliceughed, and Bell smiled at the sound.

    "And just like Galen," Bell continued. "Axel has a family waiting for him."

    Alice smiled as tears fell from her eyes, and she hugged her stomach.

    "So," Bell said, taking a deep breath. "Roman is going to try and pull a nasty trick. Somehow, someway, we already know that. But Axel is still going to kick his ass."

    Alice sobbed heavily and nodded, pulling Bell in for a tight hug.

    "He is¡­ he is¡­" she whispered. "Thank you¡­"

    Bell smiled, hugging Alice.

    "I''m sorry that I said you were trouble," Alice whispered. "You''re not trouble at all. You are wonderful."

    "Wait, what?" Bell questioned.

    Alice continued to cry on Bell''s shoulder until she was spent, at which point she apologized until she cried again.

    ***

    [Somewhere in the forests of Winter]

    One of the fallen watched from above as the Valkyrie ughtered the feral wolves. The bear that came next stood no chance as they joined together to tear it apart in mere moments.

    The fallen growled and made its way back to the small cave.

    Inside, two more like him waited, as well as several feral wolves and one other.

    "What did you see?" Roman demanded, walking straight to the fallen.

    Through a series of growls and barks, the fallen told Roman about the Valkyrie protecting the Safe Zone.

    "Well, we couldn''t expect them to just open the front door for us," Roman smiled.

    He pointed to the feral wolves.

    "Take them, go up the mountain and down along the crags. There is no way they were able to border that off. You''ll find ess to the Safe Zone through there."

    The fallen growled and turned, heading for the exit.

    "Remember!" Roman shouted after the beast. "If you don''t bring me Alice, or if she gets hurt, I will gut you and string you up while you still breathe."

    The fallen lowered its head and let out a whimper before running from the cave with the feral wolves behind it.

 Chapter 579 Allowing Us This Burden

    The bright swirling blue light of the way gate was almost blinding as Ashleigh approached it slowly.

    ''Remember, you can''t step inside,'' Lily whispered.

    "I know," Ashleigh said aloud.

    She took a deep breath and extended her arm. As her fingertips touched the light, she already felt a pull.

    ''Hold yourself back!'' Lily called. ''The portal is looking to do its job. It wants to pull you through and send you to Winter. Just hold tight and put your hand in a little further.''

    Ashleigh adjusted her weight and stretched her arm until her entire hand slipped into the light.

    A surge of energy flowed through her and then pulled back out, absorbing itself back into the portal.

    Ashleigh took a step back as the blue light began to change. She looked up at the portal, the blue swirls seemed to push and pull on themselves for several seconds, and then a calm passed over them, and the light turned golden.

    ''Ashleigh?'' Lily whispered.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow.

    ''I thought you were in the portal¡­'' Ashleigh replied, looking at her hand.

    ''I am,'' Lily said. ''Our connection isn''t lost just because I''m in here¡­ how else could I tell you what to do next?''

    ''Good point,'' Ashleigh smiled.

    "Are we ready?" Fiona asked.

    Ashleigh looked back at Fiona and then at the portal.

    ''Are we ready?'' Ashleigh asked.

    ''Send them through,'' Lily replied brightly.

    "Let''s go!" Ashleigh called back to Fiona.

    Fiona nodded and passed along the order. The first of the Summer caravan moved to the portal. She looked up at the golden light and then back at Ashleigh for reassurance.

    Ashleigh smiled and nodded.

    Fiona took a deep breath and stepped inside the portal.

    She wasn''t sure what she had expected, but she was surprised when all she saw was a golden tunnel with a road. Then, after taking a moment to just take it all in, two soldiers stepped inside.

    "Luna Ashleigh said we need to just follow the road," one of them said.

    Fiona nodded.

    "Let''s get out of the way, so we don''t get run over," Fiona said. "We will wait until there is a sizable group inside, and then we will begin the journey."

    The others nodded in agreement and stepped aside to allow the civilians plenty of room to enter.

    Ten minutester, they began the journey to Winter.

    Ashleigh listened to Lily''s instructions outside the portal and ryed them to the civilians entering. They were moving groups of ten at a time, allowing them to enter and move out of the way before sending another group. It would take longer, but it was the safest way to make sure that Lily could continue to protect them all.

    But in the distance, Ashleigh could hear the battle raging and found it challenging to focus as she worried about Caleb.

    ***

    "Argh!!" Landon snarled as the root caused a deep cut in his arm. "Damn weed!"

    He ran forward, avoiding the second attempt to pierce him. Then, reaching the base of the treant, he hacked away at the root, severing it from the body.

    Along with one of the other Crag wolves, they took down the second treant with minor injuries to themselves.

    "I see you finally got yours down," Caleb called to Landon as he finished off one of the bats.

    Landon grinned.

    "You had more help," he said.

    "You told me to take two of them." Caleb shrugged.

    Landon walked over to Caleb, looking down at the sword.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That''s the help I meant," he said, pointing at the sword.

    Caleb held up the sword and looked it over. It was the obsidian de that Sofia had given him before he returned to Summer. It was beautiful, and Landon was right. It made this fight much easier.

    He hadn''t noticed much difference as they fought the wolves and hybrids. It was still a great de but no better than that synthetic obsidian used in the weapons he could summon.

    But when the fae had arrived, he saw a difference. The de moved through them with ease. The effort and strain he put into severing a root were far less with this de than with any other weapon he had used.

    "You could have asked Sofia for one before we left," Caleb smiled.

    Landon shook his head.

    "She sent us a shipment," he replied, pointing out one or two of his men that used obsidian des. "Some of our wolves took them and like them. I tried it, but I don''t like it."

    "Why?" Caleb asked.

    Landon smiled.

    "Makes it too easy."

    "You were definitely trained by Jonas," Caleb sighed as he shook his head.

    Landonughed.

    A growl took away the ease of their conversation as they both turned their attention to the approaching hoard of the fae.

    The first line had been simple. A few bats and two treant. But now, there was no end in sight. Treants, bats, frogs, and other creatures were far less identifiable.

    Caleb clenched his jaw and swallowed.

    "None of my team have mates or family beyond ourselves," Landon said quietly as they prepared themselves to fight.

    Caleb looked at him with confusion.

    "We volunteered knowing our chances," he continued. "And knowing we would leave no one missing us."

    Caleb understood now.

    "There is no shame in allowing us this burden alone."

    Caleb readied his sword and stood shoulder-to-shoulder with Landon.

    "I am Alpha of Summer, and my people are not safe yet," he said. "This burden is my honor and duty."

    Landon grinned and nodded as the enemy approached them with speed.

    ***

    There were still at least one hundred wolves left to enter the portal. Below, Ashleigh could hear that more of the fae had made it inside the gates. The roar of their screeches and howls echoed through the trees.

    Not knowing what was happening on the battlefield threatened to drive her mad.

    "Luna Fiona! Come in! Come in!" the voice of the scout called from the radio.

    Ashleigh hurried over and picked it up.

    "This is Luna Ashleigh," she replied. "Fiona has already crossed into the gate."

    "Luna Ashleigh! They''reing!" the scout shouted excitedly.

    "We know," Ashleigh replied. "The fae has already breached Summer. We received your report. You were supposed to head north and find a ce to hide. You need to hurry. We don''t know if they will be searching the cliff sides."

    "No, you don''t understand," the scout smiled as he moved between the trees, looking down the mountainside at the pass below.

    He hadn''t gone far after Luna Fiona had instructed him to leave. After seeing the number of fae attacking his home, he just couldn''t get himself to go without knowing that the people had managed to escape into the portal.

    But now he was d he had stayed.

    "They''re back, Luna Ashleigh," he said, smiling into the radio. "They''ve returned home."

    He let out a joyfulugh as he gazed down below at the small army running with speed to the gates of Summer, an army of wolves. Red Wolves. Summer Wolves.

 Chapter 580 The Last House

    The volunteer patrol units had agreed to go around the Safe Zone and help Peter and Myka clear out most of the homes furthest away from the hospital before they left to check the perimeter.

    By the time they were left to finish up, there were only a few houses and buildings to check before they could return to the hospital. So, Myka and Peter decided it was best to split up to get the job done quickly.

    They divided the list of remaining homes and buildings and agreed to meet back at the same spot.

    Though they had split up, they were still searching in an area close to each other, which meant that they often caught sight of each other as they finished up.

    As Peter was leaving one of the only two houses he had left on his list to check, he saw Myka running into another house across the way. Peter smiled as he watched Myka hop through the snow like a new pup.

    He shook his head, turning to thest house. Myka''s gentle childishness was irritating and one of the things Peter loved most about him.

    As Peter approached thest house, he saw that the door was open and wondered if this house had already been evacuated. They had found many of the homes empty, it seemed like the message had spread, and most of the refugees had made it to the hospital for sanctuary.

    Still, he needed to be sure.

    As he stepped inside, he was even more convinced that the residents had been evacuated as he could see signs of quick packing. He almost turned to leave the house when he heard a noise from further inside.

    Perhaps they were in the bedroom gathering thest of their supplies.

    He moved down the hall. He didn''t hear anything now.

    There were two doors in the hallway. From theyout of the other houses, Peter knew that one was a bathroom while the other was a bedroom. So at the end of the hall would be another small hallway to the left that led to therger bedroom.

    He moved the bedroom door, it was cracked open, he lifted his hand to knock, but something told him to just open the door. He pushed the door open slowly and looked inside. There was no one there.

    It was a small room. It was only lightly furnished with a twin-sized bed, a dresser, and a small desk. As he looked around, he noticed a few toys around the room. It was a child''s room. He was about to leave when he saw a small music box knocked over on the floor between the dresser and the bed.

    Peter entered the room and bent down to pick up the music box. He hoped it wasn''t broken. He imagined the child that owned a room with so few things probably considered each item precious.

    As he bent down, he noticed a nket sticking out from under the bed. He stood up, set the music box on top of the dresser, and then moved to the side of the bed. Getting down on his hands and knees, he looked under the bed.

    He was shocked when he saw a young girl wrapped in a nket with her eyes closed and her hand over her mouth as tears fell to the floor in a small pool.

    Then it struck him that he knew the girl. She was the one that hade to help Myka, the one that had been another victim of Holden. It was Sadie.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Sadie¡­" he whispered to her.

    Her eyes opened wide. She looked at him with panic and fear, shaking her head.

    "Sadie, it''s all right," he called to her, trying to reassure her. "I''m here to take you to the hospital where¨C"

    "Sshh!" she whispered between her fingers, fresh tears falling from her eyes. "It''ll hear you!"

    Peter furrowed his brows, confused and concerned about why she was so scared. He was about to ask when he heard something in the hallway. Something heavy.

    Sadie drew a sharp breath and tightly pulled her hands back over her mouth, squeezing her eyes closed.

    Peter swallowed as he suddenly felt a sense of dread settling over him. He heard it again, and then there was a creak of the floorboards, and he knew now that someone was walking in the hallway.

    He licked his lips nervously.

    Slowly Peter moved his eyes down from Sadie''s face to the bottom of the bed. From where he was lying, he could see under the bed through to the hallway. Another heavy thud and he could hear his heartbeat pounding loudly in his ears.

    He had to clench his jaw tightly and fight to keep his breathing steady as his eyes widened. His heart pounded wildly when another loud thump brought with it a long, wed foot into the hall just outside the door.

    Peter''s eyes moved back up to Sadie''s face. She was looking at him with the same fear as before. Peter licked his lips and swallowed, slowly bringing his finger to his lips in a sign for quiet.

    Sadie chewed her lips, fresh tears falling from her eyes, she nodded, and once more, she closed her eyes tightly.

    He heard another thump, his eyes moved down to look at the door again, and he watched as the foot moved away. Then, finally, Peter closed his eyes and slowly let out the breath that he was holding.

    Peter waited silently to hear more of those heavy footfalls, to confirm that the creature was leaving the house. But there were no more thumps. Instead, he heard a low, rumbling growl.

    His heart pounded in his ears and threatened to beat straight out of his chest as hey there with his eyes closed and his entire body frozen in fear. Then, slowly he opened his eyes.

    Under the bed and through the doorway, his eyes widened as he found the snarling beast with its overgrown teeth staring straight back at him.

 Chapter 581 Run

    The beast jumped to its feet and charged into the room without giving Peter a chance to react. It grabbed the end of the bed and flipped it against the far wall, revealing Sadie and exposing Peter.

    Sadie screamed, and the monster turned its eyes on her.

    "Sadie, run!" Peter shouted as he tried to scramble to his feet.

    The monster turned and snarled, reaching out to grab Peter by the shoulder. Peter tried to pull away, but the beast tightened its wed hand, painfully digging into Peter''s shoulder.

    Peter let out a groan at the burning sensation.

    Sadie desperately tried to get untangled from the nket, but her fear kept her from thinking clearly. The monster swung at her, dragging his taloned w against the nket, unintentionally setting her free from her trappings.

    As the nkets fell away, Sadie quickly crawled to the wall, staring at the monster holding tightly to Peter. Finally, she sobbed and cried out.

    "Run!" Peter shouted, hitting the monster''s arm to keep it focused on him.

    Sadie uttered a soft cry and then tried to move toward the door, but the monster roared and swung in her direction.

    Sadie cried out in fear and pressed herself to the wall, hugging her knees and covering her face as she cried inplete terror.

    Peter knew that she wouldn''t be able to get out of the room on her own. So he needed to do something to get them both away from this creature.

    The monster locked his right arm tightly with his ws dug deeply into his shoulder, but he still had his left hand. Peter searched his pocket for anything that he might have that could help.

    He found a pen.

    Peter gritted his teeth and grabbed a tight hold on the pen, then with every ounce of strength he could muster. Finally, he jammed the pen straight into the monster''s eye.

    It screamed and threw Peter hard against the wall.

    Peter''s body ached. His shoulder, in particr, was burning and bleeding. Still, he got to his feet and grabbed Sadie, helping her up as the monster screamed and worked to grab hold of the pen. But its elongated hands and taloned fingers were finding difficulty in grabbing hold of the pen to pull it out.

    Peter took advantage of this and quickly pulled Sadie into his arms. It was a struggle, his shoulder burned and ached, but it didn''t matter. He needed to get her out of this room and out of the house.

    He lowered her head against his shoulder and ran full speed toward the door, the beast caught sight of them and tried to stop them, but he could not grab them as Peter shoved past it into the hallway.

    He hurried down the hall, hearing the sound of the beast crashing into the wall, its taloned ws digging into the wood flooring as it tried to turn and run after them.

    The beast let out a screeching howl that almost made Peter lose his footing as he pushed through the living room, so close to the door.

    Sadie hugged Peter even tighter. The snarling was getting closer and closer. Peter did everything he could to ignore the sound, to get them through that door.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''I just need to get outside¡­'' he thought. ''If I get outside¡­ maybe Myka will be there¡­ or one of the patrols? Maybe we can outrun it if we just get outside!''

    Peter pushed himself harder than he ever had. He ran through the open doorway into the cold air, into the bright white snow. He made it a few feet out the door before they stumbled.

    They fell to the ground, and he held Sadie tightly, trying to protect her from the impact.

    Behind them, he heard the doorframe breaking as the monster tore through it to reach them. It snarled and let out another of those screeching howls.

    Peter looked back, he met the beast''s eyes, and he knew at that moment that it wanted to kill him. That he was all the monster was focused on now. Peter swallowed and let go of Sadie.

    "Run," he said.

    Sadie didn''t move. But the beast began to close the distance between them.

    Peter turned to Sadie. He petted her hair and pushed her gently.

    "Please," he whispered. "Run, and don''t look back."

    Sadie let out a sob as he pushed her again. Then, finally, she moved away, quickly getting to her feet and running. Peter sighed, exhausted and relieved, as he heard her footfalls in the snow getting further away.

    He turned and watched the beast approaching him with rage in its eyes. Peter had nothing left. His body was exhausted, and the pain in his shoulder was spreading. Even if he managed to get to his feet, he wouldn''t get far. All that mattered now was giving Sadie time to get away.

    Peter took a deep breath and closed his eyes as only a few feet were left between him and the monster.

    He thought of Myka. He saw himugh, saw the way that he always looked at Peter withplete adoration.

    He wished for more time. For a chance to grow old together. For the opportunity to drive each other crazy for just a little longer. For even one more night in his arms.

    Peter clenched his jaw as he felt a hot tear roll down his cheek. He took a deep breath.

    "I love you, Myka¡­" he whispered.

    And as he sat there, listening to the footfalls get closer and closer, as he waited for the inevitable pain of being torn apart by the beast, something strange happened.

    He felt the ground below him begin to shake and move.

    Peter opened his eyes, seeing the monster less than a foot away from him. But then he looked down at the ground between them. The snow and dirt began to twist and turn, moving as though something moved below the surface.

    Suddenly the snow and dirt exploded as deep, dark roots burst from the ground.

 Chapter 582 Saved Each Other

    Six long, thick roots swayed in the air like snakes waiting to strike, and Peter held his breath as his eyes widened and his heart raced in his throat. All six roots immediately shot forward and wrapped around the monstera€?s limbs and body.

    The beast struggled and pulled at the roots, desperately trying to bite at them as it let out snarls and growls and snapped its overgrown jaw at them. But it could do little as the roots squeezed around it and stretched its limbs away from its body.

    Peter watched in horror as the beasta€?s growls turned to huffs and whimpers, and finally, with several popping and snapping sounds, it let out a pained cry before it went still. Peter could not look away as the roots continued to pull and stretch until the beast was torn apart.

    He closed his eyes with a shuddering gasp as the white snow was painted ck with the monster''s blood.

    Peter heard the shifting sliding sound of the roots moving against the dirt. He opened his eyes again, half expecting them to move toward him. But instead, he found they were moving back down into the earth, dragging the pieces of the monstera€?s body with them.

    He watched in horrified silence as the holes left by the roots filled themselves in as they moved deeper into the ground. Leaving behind only small sunken circles and a pool of ck blood as the only evidence of what had transpired.

    a€?Peter...a€?

    Peter gasped at the sound of his name and quickly turned to look behind him. A few feet away, she saw Myka, holding Sadie in his arms, her head pressed tightly to his chest as he stared back at Peter with his eyes glowing a soft green light.

    a€?Myka...?a€? Peter questioned softly.

    Sadie lifted her head and slowly looked back. The expression of concern and fear quickly reced with relief as she pulled away from Myka. He let her down, and she ran to Peter, almost tripping into his arms as she sobbed and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Peter held her and petted her hair.

    a€?Ita€?s ok,a€? he whispered. a€?Wea€?re both ok.a€?

    Peter looked up at Myka, who had followed Sadie. Standing beside them, he looked down at therge patch of ck snow. The green light in his eyes faded as he turned back to look at Peter and Sadie.

    They stayed silent for a few minutes, allowing Sadie to let out her tears while Myka watched for any danger.

    Slowly, Sadie was able to calm down.

    a€?Hey,a€? Peter whispered sweetly as she lifted her chin to look at him.

    Sadie swallowed and looked away.

    a€?Do you remember me?a€? Peter asked gently.

    Sadie nodded.

    a€?You were with Alice at the hospital,a€? she said. a€?Dr. Peter.a€?

    Peter smiled and nodded.

    a€?You helped us save Myka,a€? he smiled.

    Sadie raised her eyes to look at him. She swallowed.

    a€?You saved me,a€? she whispered.

    Peter gave a gentle smile and nodded.

    a€?And Myka saved me,a€? he whispered. a€?So, we have all saved each other.a€?

    Sadie smiled, but it fell as she looked back toward the house. Peter nced in the direction she looked. He swallowed.

    a€?How long had you been hiding?a€? he asked softly.

    Sadie lowered her eyes again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    a€?Ita€?s ok to tell us anything, Sayds,a€? Myka said, kneeling beside them. He reached out and took one of Sadiea€?s hands in his. a€?I told you before, anything you need, Ia€?m always here. Peter too.a€?

    Sadie looked up at Myka with tears welling in her eyes again.

    a€?It wasna€?t long,a€? she said. a€?I was in my room when it came in... the people I was staying with... they were packing in their room... I was supposed to get some clothes. But I heard something... I looked out the door, and I....a€?

    Sadie paused, closing her eyes and letting out a small sob. Peter pulled her close,ying her head against his chest.

    a€?Ita€?s ok if you dona€?t want to say anymore, Sayds. We wona€?t force you. I promise,a€? Myka said, squeezing the hand he still held.

    Sadie nodded and turned to Peter, hugging tightly to him.

    Myka stood up. He motioned to Peter that he was going to check the house. Peter nodded and focused on keeping Sadie asfortable as possible.

    A few momentster, Myka returned, a grim look on his face. He shook his head, and Peter understood that the couple that Sadie had been staying with had fallen victim to the beast.

    He guessed that Sadie had seen the monster when it entered the house and that she had crawled under the bed without a sound in her fear. The beast had simply continued down the hall to the unsuspecting couple.

    It likely had been at most ten minutes before Peter arrived. But in that time, Sadie had been forced to stay silent under the bed, listening to everything that happened down the hall.

    Peter hugged her tightly and kissed the top of her head. Myka knelt and tilted his head, observing her.

    a€?Shea€?s asleep,a€? he whispered.

    a€?Shea€?s drained,a€? Peter replied. a€?Mentally and emotionally.a€?

    Myka nodded.

    a€?Let me take her,a€? he whispered. Reaching out and carefully taking Sadie into his arms.

    a€?We need to get her back to the hospital,a€? Peter said as he got himself up off the ground, a€?we have no idea if there are any more of them out here.a€?

    a€?Definitely,a€? Myka replied, and we need to let the patrols know abouta€"a€?

    Mykaa€?s eyes widened, and he turned to look up toward the mountain. Peter turned, expecting to see another one of the monsters, but he saw nothing.

    a€?Myka?a€? he called to him.

    Myka continued to stare, narrowing his eyes as though he were focusing on something.

    a€?Myka, what do you see?a€? Peter asked, looking back in the same direction, trying to find what he was missing.

    Myka shook his head.

    a€?Not see,a€? he whispered. a€?Hear...a€?

    Peter looked back at him with confusion.

    Myka took a deep breath and then turned to Peter.

    a€?We need to get Sadie to the hospital now,a€? he said. a€?And then we need to get whatever patrol we can.a€?

    a€?For what?a€? Peter asked.

    a€?The ley line....a€? Myka replied. a€?Something has changed... I think the gate has opened.a€?

 Chapter 583 A Promise Is Binding

    By the time Myka and Peter reached the hospital, Sadie had woken up. They took her directly to Bell to be checked over. But when they said they would be going back out, she reacted unexpectedly.

    Sadie''s expression fell, and tears welled in her eyes. Finally, she jumped from the exam table and ran to the door to stop them.

    "Don''t go!" Sadie said, putting herself in the doorway to keep them from leaving.

    Peter looked down at the scared girl and then over at Myka.

    Myka took in a gentle breath and then knelt before her.

    "Sayds," he began with a soft smile. "I know you''re scared, but Bell will be here with you the whole time."

    Sadie sniffled but didn''t move.

    "I don''t want you to go," she said mournfully.

    Myka felt a heavy tug in his chest at her words.

    "I know," he whispered, reaching a hand to her.

    Sadie took his hand and then closed the distance, hugging him tightly.

    "Stay here," she insisted quietly, then looked at Peter. "Please?"

    Peter knelt down beside Myka and joined in the hug.

    "We don''t want to go either, Sadie," he said. "But there might still be people out there in danger."

    Sadie pulled back and lowered her head.

    "I''m scared," she said.

    Myka rubbed her hand with his thumb.

    "We all are," he said.

    Sadie looked up at him.

    "You''re scared?" she asked.

    Myka nodded.

    Sadie looked at Peter.

    "Are you?" she asked.

    "More than I want to admit," he smiled.

    "Then stay with me," Sadie said. "If we stay together, we don''t have to be scared."

    Peter smiled.

    "I would love to stay here with you, Sadie," he said. "But there are still people out there that need us."

    Sadie lowered her gaze.

    "Are there more monsters?" she asked quietly.

    "We don''t know," Myka replied. He lifted her chin to look at him, giving her a kind smile. "That''s why we have to go."

    "We need to make sure that everyone, including you, is safe," Peter continued. "We have one more thing to do out there, and then we''ll be back."

    Sadie swallowed and looked toward the ground.

    "Promise?" she said softly.

    "Promise," Myka smiled, replying immediately.

    Peter hesitated. He looked at Myka with concern. He didn''t feelfortable making that promise. What if something happened? Sadie was already suffering. What if they made it worse?

    Sadie looked up at Peter, a hopeful look in her eyes.

    "Do you promise?" she asked. "That you wille back?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Peter swallowed, but he smiled and nodded.

    "I promise," he whispered.

    ***

    After getting Sadie settled into a room, Myka and Peter immediately set out for the gate. They radioed one of the patrol teams to meet them there while Alice radioed Corrine to update her on the monster that had made its way into the Safe Zone.

    As they traveled to the gate, they didn''t talk much. Instead, Myka was focused on what he could feel from the ley line while Peter was processing all that had happened throughout the day.

    When they neared the gate, they saw that it was, in fact, open. A golden portal where, only the day before, they had seen pure grey rock. They agreed to stay back and observe while they waited for the others to arrive.

    Peter looked at Myka. There were a lot of things he wanted to ask him.

    "How could you make that promise so easily?" Peter asked quietly.

    Myka furrowed his brow and looked at Peter.

    "What?" he asked.

    Peter felt a wave of irritation. He looked at Myka, a re of anger in his words.

    "You promised Sadie that you woulde back."

    Myka continued to stare at Peter with confusion.

    "And¡­ that makes you¡­ angry?"

    Peter let out a soft growl.

    "It''s not a joke, Myka," he said. "When you promise something like that, it''s more than just words."

    Myka sat up straight and tilted his head, trying to understand why Peter was upset.

    "I know, Peter, and I meant it."

    "You can''t promise something like that. You have no idea what could be out here," Peter said, turning away.

    "No," Myka replied. "But I know I will do anything to keep that promise."

    Peter swallowed and continued to look away.

    "You made me the same promise before you went to Spring," he sighed.

    "And I came back," Myka replied.

    "I brought you back!" Peter snapped with another growl.

    Myka was surprised by Peter''s reaction. But before he could say anything, Peter was already pulling back.

    "I just mean¡­" he said. "That you don''t know¡­ and Sadie''s already been through a lot. If you break that promise¡­ it could scar her."

    Myka swallowed, watching Peter fold his pain back into the box where he kept it inside his heart. A box that Myka was determined to someday rece.

    "I know," Myka said softly. "But Sadie needed the hope."

    Peter looked at Myka, receiving a gentle smile in return.

    "When a kid asks you to promise something, they look you in the eye. Because a promise is binding to them," Myka whispered with a sad smile. "It is the ultimate contract. So, they need to see that you mean it, that this is the real deal."

    He paused, chewing his bottom lip, and let out a sigh.

    "Sadie is, unfortunately, a lot like Alice," Myka continued. "They both know that things¡­ don''t usually work out. They need reassurance and can''t say exactly what they mean."

    Peter swallowed and nodded. Remembering the conversation between Sadie and Alice at the hospital. Alice knew that Sadie needed to hear how Holden died. It was the only way that she could believe it was real.

    "When Sadie asked us to promise that we woulde back," Myka continued, "she looked at the ground. She wasn''t really asking that we promise to survive."

    Peter thought back, Sadie had looked at the ground when she first asked, but she looked up at him when he didn''t answer right away.

    "She was telling us that she wanted us toe back. That we matter to her, that she wanted to see us again," Myka smiled. "She wanted to know that she mattered to us enough to try."

 Chapter 584 It Scares Me

    She wanted to know that she mattered to them?

    Sadie was the reason that Myka was even alive. Peter had been trying to figure out how to show her how thankful he was.

    He had asked Alice to ensure she found a good family for Sadie. He had gone out of his way to ask if she was adapting or needed anything.

    Alice gave him minor updates about her here and there. Then she offered to take him to meet the family and see Sadie. He had turned her down, thinking that Sadie would be reminded of all she had gone through in theb if Peter came around.

    Peter felt a tear roll down his cheek. He sniffled and wiped it away.

    "I didn''t know that¡­" he whispered.

    "I think you did," Myka replied.

    Peter furrowed his brows and looked at Myka.

    Myka smiled.

    "You didn''t want to promise toe back because you didn''t know if that was a lie," he said. "But you did promise. And I think you did that because you wanted her to know you would do everything possible to keep that promise. For her."

    Peter didn''t know what to say. He licked his lips and tried to avoid the subject.

    "You seem to know her well. Have you spent a lot of time with Sadie?" Peter asked, already knowing the answer.

    Myka hade home talking about the children he spent time with. When he mentioned Sadie, Peter had initially gotten nervous. But after a while, he looked forward to hearing about her more than anything.

    Myka smiled and nodded.

    "I''ve spent a lot of time with all the kids, but Sadie hase out of her shell a lot in the past few weeks," Myka said, looking back toward the gate. "I think she was nervous around me at first. But she warmed up eventually. Now, she''s usually one of the first to run to me and one of thest to say goodbye."

    Peter smiled and nodded. He was d Myka had found such joy with the refugee children. He had done it entirely on his own, and it was clear that it benefitted them all in different ways.

    The bond he had built with Sadie wasn''t because of how she had helped him. It was just because they got along. Peter was happy and a little jealous.

    "Did you¡­ know the couple that was taking care of her?" Peter asked with some hesitation.

    Myka nodded sadly.

    "They were an older couple," he said. "Nomads like me. They never had pups, so they volunteered right away when Alice was looking for homes for the kids. She said they were a good fit for Sadie because they would be more like grandparents. She thought it would help Sadie ease out of herfort zone."

    Peter nodded. Alice had told him the same thing. He was concerned that Sadie couldn''t connect with them because of the age gap. But Alice exined that bringing in a younger couple that would have treated her like their child from the start would have likely made it difficult for Sadie to adapt to the family setting. She would have tried to meet their expectations as though she were still in theb and closed herself off further.

    "Alice was right," Myka continued. "Sadie had started to really getfortable with them, and they were patient and understanding. Letting her decide how the rtionship would grow."

    From everything he had heard, Peter knew that the older couple was affectionate, but they gave Sadie room to stay as close or as far as she needed to. They were not hurt by her distance. Instead, they encouraged her to find her footing while reassuring her that they were always there.

    Myka took a deep breath. He clenched his jaw as he remembered what he had found in the back room of the house. He was thankful that Sadie had not witnessed more of what they had experienced at the hands of the monster.

    Peter swallowed. Looking at the expression on Myka''s face, he could see that it had hurt him to be the one to confirm the couple didn''t survive the attack.

    He was reminded suddenly of what had happened outside the house.

    "Myka," Peter began, feeling a little nervous. "What happened back there¡­ with the monster? What did you do?"

    Myka swallowed, turning his eyes back toward the portal. He had been waiting for this question since it happened. He had seen the look of horror on Peter''s face and dreaded what he must have thought of him.

    He took a moment and then a deep breath before finally answering.

    "I was at myst house, I heard noises, but I wasn''t sure what it was. By the time I made it outside, you and Sadie were already on the ground," he began. "I ran and got Sadie in my arms, but I knew there was no way I could reach you in time."

    Myka paused, lowering his gaze.

    "I was scared, I didn''t know what to do or how to help, but I couldn''t let you die," he continued, licking his lips nervously. "And then I heard them¡­ deep below¡­ these sleeping giants."

    Peter swallowed.

    "I felt their strength, and I knew they could help," Myka said. "So, I asked for help."

    Peter thought of the violence with which the roots had attacked the beast.

    "Just for help?" he asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Myka turned away.

    "Seeing you like that¡­ with the monstering for you," Myka growled softly. "Was upsetting."

    "It was a pretty disturbing visual on my end, too, Myka," Peter replied honestly.

    Myka took a deep breath.

    "I didn''t tell them to rip it apart," he sighed. "¡­But my intent may have been more violent than I realized¡­."

    Peter looked at Myka with concern.

    "This power you have," he whispered. "Honestly, it scares me."

    Myka nodded and then turned with a half-hearted smile and tears in his eyes.

    "Me, too."

    Seeing the expression on Myka''s face, Peter sighed and pulled him into a warm hug.

    "Just be careful," he whispered.

    Myka nodded, hugging Peter tightly.

    Peter didn''t let go, feeling they both needed each other more than they could say.

    "I will try not to be scared," he whispered. "But I need you to talk to me. About the things you hear, feel¡­ all of it."

    "I will," Myka said right away.

    Peter pulled back, grabbed Myka''s face, and looked him in the eye.

    "I mean it," he said, choking back on the swell of emotions pressing on his chest. "From everything that Ashleigh and Alice have said, this power has driven people crazy before they could understand it."

    Myka listened, seeing the concern that Peter had been holding onto.

    "But those people were alone," Peter said. "You are not."

    Myka nodded with tears in his eyes.

    "You''re not," Peter whispered. Pressing a quick but tender kiss to Myka''s lips. "So don''t think you need to deal with this as though you are."

    "I know," Myka whispered, kissing Peter and smiling.

    Peter let go and took a step back. He wiped his eyes and took a deep breath.

    "Thank you," Myka smiled.

    Peter looked up.

    "For caring," Myka continued. "About me, about Sadie."

    Peter took a deep breath.

    "I think¡­" he said, licking his lips and swallowing. "When this is all done, we need to have a real conversation about Sadie... and our future."

    Myka''s eyes widened, and he felt a jolt of anticipation in his heart. He nodded, but before he could say anything else, he felt something from the portal. He turned.

    "Something''s happening," he whispered.

    Both Myka and Peter looked toward the golden light. Then, a silky shifting like ripples in the water began to move all over the smooth surface of the portal.

    Finally, three people stepped through the portal, and then four, five, and so on, until arge group of at least twenty stood before the golden light of the gate.

    Peter furrowed his brow and stepped forward, a smile forming as he recognized them. Myka tried to grab him.

    "What are you doing?" Myka hissed.

    "It''s all right, Myka," Peter smiled, staring at the woman at the front of the group. Then, he turned with a joyful smile. "That''s Luna Fiona¡­ Summer has arrived in Winter."

 Chapter 585 Risky Decision

    The tapestry was dry and cracked. The walls showed signs of aging.

    Lian took a deep breath. She closed her eyes, trying to focus on the distribution of power. Instead, she clenched her jaw and took in a sharp breath as the strain of ley lines pressed against her mind.

    "Lian!"

    Lian''s eyes shot open. She was lying on the floor. Sna stood above her with a look of concern. She reached down and helped Lian to her feet.

    "I''m all right," Lian said.

    "Liar," Sna sighed. She turned, showing Lian the long grey streak in her hair. "Neither of us is all right."

    "It was the destruction of Lily''s Rest," Lian replied. "Losing it weakened our hold. But, without Talis, we were already on borrowed time. So now we are treading water... barely."

    "How long can we do this?" Sna asked.

    "I don''t know," Lian replied honestly.

    She felt the tug of power in ley lines, letting out a shuddering breath as the pain moved over her. Yet, beneath the pain, she felt something else, something familiar.

    Lian furrowed her brows.

    "What is it?" Sna asked.

    "I can feel someone else in the ley lines," Lian whispered. "More than one."

    "What? How?"

    Lian waited, letting the power move around her as she felt it over her mind and body. Then, finally, she let out a soft gasp as she recognized it.

    She drew in a deep breath and closed her eyes.

    "Ashleigh and Lily have made a very risky decision," she whispered. Then, opening her eyes, she looked at Sna. "We must hold for as long as possible."

    Sna sighed with frustration.

    "What have they done now?"

    Lian smiled.

    "They have opened the way gate between Summer and Winter," Lian said. "Lily is attempting to save all of your people."

    Sna clenched her jaw, looking away.

    "How? They can''t pass through the gate; they''ll be torn apart," she said.

    "True," Lian replied. "That is why Lily is using her life force to shield them. One thousand years of spiritual energy holding against the chaotic and destructive power of the ley lines."

    Sna closed her eyes.

    "She is always making stupid choices."

    Lian smiled.

    "It is only the two of us here, Sna," she said softly. "You don''t have to hide how much you are worried from me. I, too, miss her."

    ***

    The howls and screeches that echoed from the valley below were driving Ashleigh crazy.

    Standing by, watching as the civilians passed into the gate and doing nothing as she heard the sounds of battle was wearing on her.

    ''It won''t be much longer,'' Lily whispered. ''You are doing the right thing. If you were to go down there now, there is a chance that the civilians still waiting would be attacked, and those attackers would go through the portal themselves.''

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    ''I know,'' she replied. Opening her eyes and watching as the civilians moved one by one into the portal. ''It''s just difficult.''<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''I understand.''

    Ashleigh walked around the remaining wolves. They were down to less than one hundred wolves waiting to enter the portal.

    ''Fiona has made it through to Winter,'' Lily whispered.

    Ashleigh let out a sigh of relief and smiled.

    ''Good,'' she said. ''I''m d to hear it.''

    Several howls rose through the trees. Ashleigh turned and stared with focused eyes at the only path that led to the way gate. She licked her lips and lowered herself into a defensive position as she summoned her karambit into her hand.

    She could hear fighting in the trees. Ashleigh gritted her teeth; she wanted to run and fight. She wanted to find Caleb and the other Summer soldiers, the Crag wolves.

    ''How much longer?'' Ashleigh asked.

    Only a small group remained. Less than thirty wolves on this side of the portal.

    ''Ten minutes,'' Lily said. ''Once the rest have entered, getting everyone to Winter will take ten minutes.''

    Ashleigh swallowed. If she told Caleb now, would there be enough time to get everyone back and into the portal before the fae could follow them inside?

    ''I can force the portal closed the second you step through,'' Lily whispered.

    ''What?'' Ashleigh asked, ''I didn''t¨C''

    ''I know what you think, Ashleigh,'' Lilyughed.

    Ashleigh let out a gentle scoff.

    ''But if I force it to close immediately, I won''t be able to hold the bridge,'' Lily said.

    ''What does that mean?'' Ashleigh asked.

    ''That means I will have to catapult you and the others through the tunnel to keep them from being destroyed by the power of the ley lines.'' Lily replied. ''Which also means the soldiers cannot enter until the civilians have made it to Winter. If you enter before the civilians have exited, the bridge will copse beneath them.''

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ''So, ten minutes¡­'' she whispered back. ''Ten minutes until the civilians have all reached Winter¡­ All the soldiers need to be here and ready to enter the gate at exactly that time?''

    ''Yes,'' Lily replied. ''I won''t be able to hold much longer than that.''

    Ashleigh chewed her bottom lip and nodded.

    ''Ok¡­ we can do that¡­'' she thought.

    ''And don''t forget,'' Lily said. ''You also have to set the charges to destroy this side of the gate.''

    Ashleigh had forgotten.

    She was so focused on the idea that they could save everyone by using the gate she had forgotten about the risk of the power that Lian and Sna had trapped flowing out of them and being used by the Dark Queen.

    She took a deep breath.

    "All right¡­ get the civilians to Winter, set the charges, get the soldiers into the gate, blow it up as we leave¡­ easy¡­" she sighed.

    ''Would you like to trade tasks?'' Lily asked yfully.

    Ashleigh grinned. They were both doing their best to ignore the fact that once Ashleigh crossed into the portal, they would likely never be able to speak again. Once Lily finished sending Ashleigh and the soldiers to Winter, she would be destroyed by the ley lines.

    Ten minutes was all they had left.

    Ashleigh fought down the pain that rose in her chest. She took a deep breath and focused on Caleb.

    ''Caleb, you and the other soldiers, Crag and Summer, need to make your way back to the portal. We only have ten minutes. You all need to be here by then so we can make our escape!''

 Chapter 586 Up The Hill

    a€?... so we can make our escape!a€?

    Ashleigha€?s voice cried out in his mind.

    Caleb thrust his sword into the frog creaturea€?s throat with all his strength until he stabbed the ground below.

    Pulling it back and letting the body fall to the ground, Caleb looked up into the hillside where he knew Ashleigh waited at the portal. Then he turned his eyes onto the battlefield.

    The Summer reinforcements and the Crag wolves worked well together. They held firm and fought tooth and nail to hold back the army of fae and hybrid monsters.

    But they were a long way from the hillside, and more than that, there were still far too many enemies on the field to pull back and retreat safely.

    Caleb knew they would not make it up the hill without the fae if they pulled out now. Even more likely, they would lose men in the scramble to reach the portal and leave an opportunity for the fae to cross into it.

    He took a deep breath, unsure how to answer his wife.

    ***

    As thest of the civilians crossed into the portal, Ashleigh finished setting the charges.

    Everything was ready. The civilians were almost safe in Winter. The gate was set to be destroyed. But she still hadna€?t heard from Caleb. They didna€?t have much time left.

    a€?Ashleigh....a€? Lily whispered.

    Ashleigh could hear a strain in her voice.

    a€?Are you all right?a€? Ashleigh asked.

    Lily was quiet for a moment. But when she did speak, she did not answer Ashleigha€?s question.

    a€?Where are the soldiers?a€?

    a€?I dona€?t know,a€? Ashleigh sighed, looking toward the valley.

    a€?There isna€?t much time,a€? Lily replied.

    a€?I know....a€?

    Lily sighed.

    a€?In three more minutes, the civilians will have reached Winter....a€? she said. a€?I will hold for as long as I can... but I cana€?t promise how long that will be....a€?

    a€?Lily...a€? Ashleigh whispered.

    a€?Go,a€? Lily replied. a€?Get them and bring them back... quickly.a€?

    Ashleigh chewed her bottom lip. Even with Lilya€?s permission to go, she hesitated. If she left, there was still a chance that one of the monsters could enter the gate and go after the civilians. But if she stayed, the soldiers would have no chance at all.

    a€?Go,a€? Lily whispered again.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and then made a decision. She turned and shifted, immediately running down into the trees headed for the valley.

    She didna€?t get far before she ran into a small group of bat creatures making their way up the hill to the portal.

    Ashleigh growled and immediately charged at them.

    One released the disorienting screech they used to throw their enemy off bnce. Still, Ashleigh avoided the sound waves,nding on the closest bat and immediately crushing her heavy jaws into the sinewy leather skin of its shoulder, tearing at the flesh and pressing her sharp teeth down into the bone.

    The bat tried to pull her off, but she wasna€?t letting go. Tugging and pulling, she separated the creaturea€?s arm from his body.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The beast screamed, and two others swung at Ashleigh as she shifted back to her human form and summoned her daggers. Stepping back just out of reach, Ashleigh leaped forward at the next target, digging one of her daggers into its chest as she swung around onto its shoulders and split its throat.

    Two bats left. Ashleigh looked between them, deciding which one was her next target. But then she heard something from the valley.

    A series of distinctive howls. Ones that she had spent several months learning. Formations.

    The Summer wolves weremunicating a change in strategy. They were moving up the valley. Ashleigh smiled. They were moving toward the portal.

    With renewed hope, Ashleigh ran at her remaining enemies. She shifted to her wolf, tearing at the throat of one while the other screeched at her. She was disoriented, but not enough to stop her from biting at its heels and bringing it down to the ground with her.

    The creature swung its talons wildly, desperately trying to keep her away as it attempted to crawl away. But Ashleigh could hear the wolves calling. She needed to help clear the path to get them to the portal. There was no more time to y cat and mouse.

    ***

    Caleb howled the change in formation. He ordered his wolves to make their way toward the hill. He knew there was a chance they would be toote, a chance that the portal would close, leaving him and the rest of the soldiers trapped on this side.

    But as long as his people made it, as long as Ashleigh made it, that was what mattered.

    Caleb let out another howl, shifting his men again. The fae were being herded away from the hillside. A few more rotations, and he could start sending his men up the hill.

    But as they executed thetest rotation, Caleb caught sight of movement near the trees. He looked around, the wolves were all in ce, and no one was missing.

    Caleb focused on the trees, trying to see what it was. His eyes widened as he finally realized what he was looking at.

    a€?Caleb!a€? Ashleigh cried out through their bond. a€?Lily is holding as long as she can! We need to hurry; I aming to help!a€?

    Caleb felt his heart thundering in his chest. Ashleigh wasing down the hill, and the monster was going up.

    a€?Go!a€? Landon shouted beside him.

    a€?What?a€? Caleb asked, looking back.

    Landon rolled his eyes.

    a€?Whatever it is that has you staring with such fear, I assume it is your mate or your people. Either way, go.a€?

    Landon said nothing else, turning back and shouting orders to his men to keep the fae back.

    Caleb swallowed and quietly thanked the Broken Crag wolf for his understanding.

    He turned, shifting to his wolf, he rushed toward the hill.

    ***

    Ashleigh hurried through the trees, moving past the fallen logs and over the bushes. She needed to get to him, to all of them. They were so close all they needed to do was make it up the hill.

    She leaped over another of the fallen logs. Ashleigh could see the valley through the trees. She was almost there.

    The sudden jerk of her body as it was pulled with great force to the forest floor was a shock. The pain that echoed through her made her realize she was in trouble.

    But, the root that wrapped tighter at her ankles as she shifted back to her human form. The ones that sprung up from the earth to wrap at her wrists and waist, tying her to the ground, told her that she had been too confident.

    The roots continued to cross over her body, holding her down as the sound of the shifting dirt and crunching leaves reached her ears.

    a€?Hello again, Winter Princess.a€?

    Ashleigha€?s heart sank at the Dark Queena€?s voice, and then before her eyes, an evil grin appeared.

 Chapter 587 A Delicious Meal

    "Caleb!"

    He didn''t hear the familiar voice shouting at him from the battlefield.

    After he had seen the creature made of roots moving into the forest, he could not focus on anything else. Ashleigh had said that the Dark Queen used roots just like the treants. She had fused herself with the sacred tree. Wasn''t it possible that the creature he had seen was her?

    He couldn''t take the risk that she would find Ashleigh. He needed to get there first. But first, he needed to cut down all these beasts that blocked his path.

    Caleb growled and gritted his teeth, pulling on the power that lived deep inside of him. He moved through the creatures, slicing and stabbing through them quickly until he felt the tight grip on his heart and lungs. The slithering sensation on his skin.

    He paused, looking up into the trees. His silver eyes could almost see her. Ashleigh was in trouble.

    ***

    Ashleigh fought against the roots, trying desperately to free herself from their tightening hold over her body.

    The Dark Queen stared down at Ashleigh, seemingly observing her.

    Ashleigh tried not to focus on her or the twisting roots squirming from her back.

    Thest time Ashleigh had seen The Dark Queen, she was a part of the tree in the mound. Then, her body was rooted to the ground, with only her torso able to move. But now, she could move.

    The Dark Queen appeared made of roots, twisting and tangling in on each other. Her face was like an evil wooden mask, with only a slight hint of life as her smile widened. The Queen leaned closer, and Ashleigh''s heart pumped wildly.

    "How good of you to open the way gate for me," The Dark Queen smiled, her voice rasped and echoed in softyers. "Here I thought I would need to sacrifice countless minions to even get a glimpse inside¡­."

    Ashleigh growled as she tugged and pulled at the roots.

    The Dark Queen looked up the hill where the gate waited. She closed her eyes, smiling.

    "So much power¡­." She whispered. Her ckened tongue traced over the wooden lips. "What a delicious meal it will be¡­."

    "I won''t let you consume the power of the ley lines!" Ashleigh snarled.

    The Dark Queen turned back to Ashleigh, and an amused expression shifted onto the wooden face.

    "Consume the power of the ley lines?" she asked, tilting her head. "Even I could not hope to survive that."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    The Dark Queen grinned.

    "The power of the ley lines is primal, chaotic¡­. I nned to let that power spill out in all its destructive glory. Tearing this world apart and leaving nothing but death and chaos in its wake."

    Ashleigh growled.

    "But¡­now," The Dark Queen grinned. "I think I will let this world continue."

    The Dark Queen leaned in close to Ashleigh''s face.

    "But not your wolves¡­." She whispered. "They will die¡­. Horribly."

    Ashleigh snarled and fought against the roots.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You struggle so hard, to no avail," The Dark Queen said in a soft voice and a sigh. "If only you hadn''t separated yourselves¡­ you both might have had a chance."

    Ashleigh stopped moving as a cold slowly moved down her spine.

    Lily''s voice called to her from the past. Pieces of conversation, moments that suddenly revealed something horrifying.

    ''¡­I believe that her soul was consumed. Made into energy to fuel the monster¡­.''

    Ashleigh''s heart was frantic in her chest.

    ''¡­he would fatally wound them and then¡­ absorb their souls into himself¡­. He tried to do it to me¡­.''

    Her eyes widened as the revtion burrowed into her heart painfully.

    "I think¡­." The Dark Queen smiled. "You just realized what I n to do¡­."

    "You¡­. Can''t!" Ashleigh cried out.

    "I couldn''t," The Dark Queen corrected. "While in thend of death, she was out of reach. While she lived inside of you, still she was just a little too far¡­."

    The Dark Queen stood, staring down at Ashleigh.

    "But you two separated yourselves¡­ and I can feel her energying off the portal¡­ it''s intoxicating. One thousand years of pure spiritual energy. Nothing borrowed or lost. All her, not even the wolf remains. Just pure fae."

    The Dark Queeny her head back and groaned with anticipation.

    "Such a delicious meal she will make for me¡­. And then, I will make my way to the other side of the gate to join Roman in the destruction of Winter."

    Ashleigh thrashed at the roots that held her down, letting out a growl and a scream.

    "Save your energy," The Dark Queen whispered. "You still share a connection¡­. You will feel it as I drink everyst drop of her life force."

    Two more vines sprung from the ground, wrapping at Ashleigh''s waist as she struggled.

    "Goodbye, Princess," The Dark Queenughed as she slithered away through the trees toward the gate.

    One of the roots moved up around Ashleigh''s arm as she struggled, her shoulders were getting loose, and she thought that if she could move a little more, she might be able to get free.

    Just as she thought she could do it, she screamed in agony as the root moving up her arm stabbed into her flesh and continued to move through her arm and back into the ground. Then, before she had a chance to recover from the shock, another root did the same at her thigh.

    Ashleigh cried out; her mind was in chaos. She had made a mistake; she should have stayed at the gate. She could have seen the Queening and closed the gate immediately.

    Now she was stuck. Lily and the civilians were in danger. She hadn''t even been able to save the soldiers.

    Another root slithered across her lips, squeezing tightly against her mouth until she tasted the blood from where her tooth cut into her lip. She cried, but her sounds were muffled by the root.

    She took in shuddering, weak breaths through her nose as the root at her chest continued to constrict around her, making her wonder if she would die from the crushing orck of oxygen first.

    Ashleigh tried again to move but quickly found that the roots were no longer willing to allow her attempts to escape as another plunged into her arm. She tried to cry out, but the attempt restricted her airflow even more.

    She was exhausted. Each time she struggled against the roots, she was wearing herself down. Now that three of them had punctured her body, she felt it all. Her pain and exhaustion.

 Chapter 588 Only One Choice

    a€?Ashleigh!a€?

    His voice sent a jolt of energy and warmth to her heart.

    She wanted to call back to him, but she could only muffle a scream.

    He rushed to her side, sliding into the dirt and leaves to reach her.

    a€?Ashleigh!a€? Caleb cried out as he saw the state that she was in.

    His eyes were filled with concern and fear. He tore at the roots with his hands, but they would not budge.

    a€?Ia€?ll get you out,a€? he whispered, leaning close and looking into her eyes. a€?I promise I wona€?t let anything happen to you!a€?

    He kissed the top of her head and then leaned back. He fumbled to pull up his sword.

    a€?Dona€?t move,a€? he whispered as he lined it up to cut the root wrapped at her mouth.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes as Caleb took a measured swing. Luckily, the root fell away immediately.

    Ashleigh took in a deep gasping breath. Her lungs burned with need.

    Caleb put his hands on her face with a joyfulugh.

    a€?Thank the Goddess,a€? he whispered, leaning down and kissing her.

    Ashleigh was d to breathe again and so happy to see Caleb. But the happiness was short-lived. She knew what they needed to do.

    a€?Go,a€? she said tearfully.

    Caleb pulled back and furrowed his brow.

    a€?Get to the gate,a€? she said quickly. Her voice strained with the emotion she was trying to hold back. a€?The Dark Queen is already there... she will kill Lily and then follow the civilians to Winter.a€?

    Caleba€?s eyes widened; he looked up toward the direction of the gate.

    a€?Go,a€? Ashleigh insisted, silent tears moving down her face.

    Caleb licked his lips and looked back down at his wife, still trapped in a mess of roots.

    a€?Ia€?ll set you free. Then, wea€?ll go together,a€? he said.

    a€?There isna€?t time!a€? she shouted.

    As though queued by her words, the roots tightened, and two more sprang up from the dirt. Caleb gasped and reached out toward her. Again, the roots squeezed her until she let out a soft cry.

    a€?Caleb....a€? She gasped. a€?Please.... Go!a€?

    a€?How could I?a€? he asked in a pained whisper.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw.

    a€?I love you, Caleb...a€? she whispered. a€?But we both knowa€"AHH!!a€?

    Ashleigh let out a scream as another root punctured her skin. This time, it was her back. She closed her eyes, taking deep breaths.

    a€?Ashleigh?a€? Caleb called with concern, edging closer to her.

    a€?No!a€? she shouted, opening her eyes when she felt him move in her direction. a€?Dona€?t get close. They might grab you.a€?

    a€?Ashleigh, I will get you out of here, I promise,a€? Caleb said, grabbing his sword.

    Ashleigh gasped as she felt the moment The Dark Queen crossed into the portal.

    a€?Caleb!a€? she cried out, tears streaking down her cheeks. a€?You must go! Shea€?s already there!a€?

    He clenched his jaw and closed his eyes, lowering his head. Angry tears rolled down his face, and he let out a violent roar.

    Caleb quickly got to his feet and ran toward the gate before he could change his mind. His heart was in agony, and he would make the Dark Queen suffer for it.

    Ashleigh felt relieved when he turned and ran away. She took in a gasping breath as it was getting harder to breathe, but she smiled. He would save them. She knew he would.

    ***

    Lily strained to hold the bridge. The ley linea€?s power rushed against her like a sneaker wave threatening to pull her under and drown her.

    She was so focused on maintaining the bridge that she missed it when something crossed the portal.

    The Dark Queen stepped onto the golden path. She looked around with a grin.

    a€?What a beautiful road you have built, Lost Princess!a€? she called out.

    Lily heard the voice and felt a chill.

    a€?Ashleigh?a€? Lily called out but found no reply.

    a€?The Winter Princess is a bit tied up right now,a€? The Dark Queen smiled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    a€?How could you....a€? Lily began.

    a€?Hear your words?a€? The Queen asked. She clicked her tongue. a€?Did you forget that you were dead, Lily? I can do more than hear you....a€?

    The Dark Queena€?s mask grinned maniacally as several of her roots spread across the golden road. Each reaching their destination, they stabbed into the road.

    Lily screamed as she felt her energy being pulled away from her immediately.

    The Dark Queeny her head back and moaned aloud.

    a€?Oh yes....a€? She whispered. a€?That is delicious....a€?

    As Lily cried out, the road shook, and the golden walls faded in and out.

    a€?Whata€?s the matter, Lily?a€? the Dark Queen smiled. a€?Feeling a bit weakened? Strange, Ia€?m feeling quite energia€"AHH!a€?

    The Queen screamed as one of her roots shriveled toward her, the burn aching back into the rest of her body. She turned to see Caleb holding his obsidian de, the other half of her root withered and ck at his feet.

    ***

    Ashleigh took a deep breath as she felt Lilya€?s strength return. She guessed that Caleb must have arrived. She smiled to herself.

    Another root slid over her throat. Her heart beat heavily as it began to tighten, and her air supply was cut short once again.

    She choked and wheezed, trying her best not to panic as the world grew dark around her.

    Suddenly the pressure on her throat was relieved, the air returned to her lungs, and soon after, the tightness all over her body was released.

    Ashleigh sat up and rolled away from the roots. She coughed and gasped as she tried to remember how to breathe.

    a€?Easy...a€? a familiar voice whispered. She felt the warmth of his hand on her back.

    Ashleigh opened her eyes and turned to look up at her savior.

    a€?Galen?a€? she whispered with surprise.

    a€?Hey,a€? he smiled, the same dopey grin he always wore.

    Ashleigh could not contain the joy she felt. She threw her arms around him and hugged him tight.

    a€?Ia€?m so happy youa€?re all right!a€? she cried.

    Galenughed and then carefully pushed her back.

    a€?Ia€?m not sure how long I will stay that way if Caleb sees you hug me like that,a€? heughed. He looked around and then back at her. a€?Where is he? I saw hime up this way and followed, but I lost him in the trees.a€?

    Ashleigh swallowed and looked back in the direction of the portal. She quickly told Galen everything that had happened in the past few hours. When she was done, Galen had a grave look on his face.

    He stood and helped her to her feet.

    a€?Ita€?s time for you to go,a€? he said.

    Ashleigh looked at him with confusion.

    a€?To the portal, to help Caleb.a€?

    Ashleigha€?s eyes widened.

    a€?Galen... if I enter the portal, it will close behind me,a€? she said softly. a€?You and the other soldiers... youa€?ll be trapped here.a€?

    a€?And if you wait for the soldiers, Lily might die before she could even help us,a€? he replied. a€?There is no point in waiting.a€?

    a€?You coulde with me now. Call the soldiers. I know Lily is still holding the bridge. If we hurry, we can still make it!a€? Ashleigh insisted.

    Galen swallowed and shook his head.

    a€?The people of Summer took that gate to Winter, and now the devil has followed after them,a€? he said. a€?If me and the others cross into that portal, the strain on Lily would be too much. There is only one choice right now. You and Caleb can cross without the bridge. You need to make sure that the enemy has been defeated.a€?

    a€?What about you?a€? Ashleigh asked sadly.

    Galen smiled sadly.

    a€?Ia€?ll set off the charges after the gate has closed, and then I will continue to defend Summer as I always have.a€?

    A few minutester, Ashleigh and Galen gave each other a final nod as she entered the portal.

    Galen stepped back, watching as the golden light faded and gave way to the mountainside.

    He looked up at the sky, his eyes filled with unshed tears. Then, swallowing and taking a shaky breath, Galen whispered to the wind.

    a€?I love you, Bell, Ren... Ia€?m sorry....a€?

    Galen took another deep breath before he set the timer and hurried back down into the valley to rejoin the fight for Summer.

 Chapter 589 Even Greater Strength

    Galen stepped out of the forest. Before him, thebined forces of Summer and Broken Crag fought with everything they had to hold back the invading fae and hybrid monsters.

    He watched as a treant wrapped its roots around two wolves that let out pained cries as they were lifted into the air and swung around mercilessly.

    In the other direction, two bats screeched at one of the Summer wolves, causing him to fall to his knees as the disorientation of both shrieks overwhelmed him.

    And closest to the tree line, one of the frog creatures had pinned a soldier to the ground, piercing her shoulder with its needle-like tongue and proceeding to suck out her blood as she screamed below.

    Galen growled and pulled therge ck sword from his belt. He raised it in the air, and with his entire body, he swung at the frog, cutting through it like it was nothing. The beast fell to the ground in tworge pieces, both still twitching as Galen ripped the tongue from the soldier''s shoulder.

    Before she even got the chance to stand up, Galen was already moving. He put his sword back on his belt and summoned two small daggers into his hands as he charged toward the bats. He threw one of the daggers, hitting the bat farthest away directly in the eye. The beast screamed, and the other turned to face Galen.

    Galen jumped toward the bat, bringing the dagger down into the creature''s head as hended with his knees against its chest and rode the monster down to the ground. Galen let the de fall away, summoning a new one to stab into its throat with a quick and violent twist. Then, he stood up, leaving the dagger behind as the bat sputtered and twitched.

    He pulled the sword from his belt, and with a swift move, he severed the head of the bat that had already lost its eye.

    The soldier on his knees looked up at Galen, but the Beta of Summer had already moved on again.

    Galen continued moving from one fight to another, saving the men and women that were trapped or facing an enemy with the upper hand.

    The soldiers of Broken Crag and Summer alike watched as he fought for each of them with unwavering determination and focus.

    And as these men and women watched with renewed energy and pride, as they thought of how bravely and strongly he fought, Galen''s mind was entirely elsewhere.

    As he cut through the frog, Galen thought of the first night he came to Winter, of the yful woman that smiled as her eyes looked him over.

    ''Hey, handsome. Wee to Winter. I''m Bell, and you are?''

    Her flirtatious voice whispered in his memory; her smile lingered.

    The memory shifted to how she had so fearlessly pulled him out to the dance floor, how her body had moved, how he had felt so instantly drawn to her.

    As Galen moved toward the bats, his mind shifted.

    He thought of her office, a snowball fight, and their first kiss. He remembered their conversations, the phone calls. The way she pushed him away but never so far that he couldn''t reach her.

    He hoped she wouldn''t be alone. She hated being alone.

    As he twisted the knife in the bat''s throat, he clenched his teeth together, thinking about the mountain camping trip.

    Sharing painful but cherished memories of their parents. The nervous look in her eyes as she opened her heart to him.

    As he pulled the sword from his belt, he saw her walking through the archway, Axel and Alpha Wyatt on either side of her. The moonstones sparkling under the full moon''s light.

    ''You are the man I love. You are the future that I see. Galen, you are the man and the future that I choose, for me.''

    His heart ached.

    He swung his sword and killed the bat, immediately turning toward the distant treant. As he ran with his sword in his hand, he thought of someone else.

    ''Galen, I would like to introduce you to your son, Ren.''

    He thought of the almost weightlessness of the tiny creature in his arms. The gentle movements and soft smiles.

    He thought of Bell holding Ren, of their sleepless nights, the crying, theughing, the warmth of their home.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As Galen fought to free the two wolves held by the treant, his heart and mind screamed for his family.

    For just a moment, just this one moment alone in his mind, he allowed himself to regret. To wish that he had made a selfish choice. To wish that he had stayed with them.

    In this one moment, he wished that he could watch Ren grow into a man, to find his own love, to start his own family, and find his own happiness.

    In this one moment, he wanted to grow old with Bell. To make sure that she never felt alone, that she always knew how deeply he loved her.

    And as he allowed himself the thought, the moment, the regret, even knowing that he could never have chosen differently, his body took that regret, that anger, and pain. It turned it into the fuel that pushed him across the battlefield.

    Galen was a force.

    He killed the treant and freed the captive wolves. Next, he took down a group of feral wolves, then moved to a bat, a frog, and a rotted bear.

    No matter what creature stood before him, Galen cut it down with extreme prejudice.

    The wolves of Summer had always looked at him with respect, but now they looked at him with deep reverence. Seeing him fight with such conviction bolstered their waning energy and sent them back to join the fight.

    Even the wolves of Broken Crag had stopped and taken notice of his actions.

    As Galen continued his march across the field, he was suddenly surprised by not one but two treants joining together to take him down.

    He fought hard and almost seeded in taking one down, but the other managed to catch an arm and a leg, keeping him frompleting his attack.

    As Galen snarled and tried to free himself, he heard a loud howl.

    He turned and was surprised to see ten wolves rushing toward him. He knew immediately that these were the Broken Crag wolves.

    They fought together; in short work, they had taken down the treants and set Galen free.

    As the roots fell away from his limbs. Galen took a deep breath and thanked them for their help.

    "You''re Beta Galen?" one of them asked.

    Galen nodded.

    The man grinned.

    "I am Landon," he said, then tilted his head toward the others. "I lead this group."

    "Good to meet you," Galen said, "thank you foring to help."

    Landon grinned again.

    "You fight like a beast," he said.

    Galen swallowed and then sighed.

    "That is because I am thinking of what I will lose if I die here today," he replied honestly.

    Landon nodded, then looked up with a serious expression.

    "You have a great weakness in your heart¡­ and it has given you even greater strength," he said. "The wolves of Broken Crag would be honored if you would allow us to follow you, even into the arms of the Goddess."

 Chapter 590 Into The Dark

    In all her years as the Luna of Winter, even as a nomad, Corrine had never seen anything like the fallen.

    These monsters moved with speed, intelligence, and ferocity.

    When the group had emerged from the trees, she knew they were different. But it wasn''t until they worked together and killed two of her Valkyrie that she understood how different.

    She ordered her remaining forces to stay together, to work as pairs to fight off the new threat. It was a sound strategy but one the fallen had prepared for.

    As the Valkyrie split into pairs and engaged their targets, the particr fallen who seemed to lead the rest lifted its head and gave a loud howl. Within moments, a wave of feral wolves poured from the trees, running past the already distracted Valkyrie and heading straight for the gates of the Safe Zone.

    Corrine''s eyes widened, and she turned to go after them. The fallen took advantage of her concern, swiping at her back with enormous ws.

    Heryered armor protected her from the ws but not from the force of the impact. Corrine was flung forward into the snow. The fallen jumped onto her back, pinning her to the ground, not giving her a chance to recover.

    It raised its hands into the air and brought down a heavy swing onto her back. Corrine screamed as she felt the pain spread through her spine.

    Corrine struggled to breathe as it continued to w and tear at her back, trying to pull away her armor. She wasn''t sure what damage it had done, but she knew something was wrong. She could feel her strength leaving her.

    Corrine struggled to right herself. But, unfortunately, the weight of the beast,bined with its attack and her own fatigue, made it difficult for her to do anything to help herself.

    She could hear the tearing of the straps that held her te. It wouldn''t be long before the monster could remove her armor and tear into her flesh.

    The sounds of the feral wolves running ahead, the Valkyrie around her fighting for their lives against the fallen. Her failure to defeat the enemy.

    It was all hitting her at once. All of it crashed down on her as she felt the deep disappointment of helplessness.

    ''I am asking you to protect our people because the Valkyrie are the only ones I know can do it. The victory is in saving the people, not defeating the enemy.''

    Axel''s voice haunted her thoughts.

    ''There is no one in this world I would trust more than you to protect her,'' he whispered in her memory, ''¡­and your grandchildren.''

    There was a painful, tight grip in her chest as she heard those words and the memory they triggered.

    ***

    [Several Months Ago]

    "Why are you doing this?" Corrine demanded, her arms crossed over her chest. "You have retired. By definition, that means that you should be staying home! Not running off to scout the enemy like some young pup seeking adventure!"

    Wyatt turned with a warm smile and a chuckle.

    He approached his wife and mate, cing hisrge warm hands on her shoulders and gently squeezing them.

    "You know me better than anyone on this earth ever could," he whispered. "So, tell me, why am I doing this?"

    Corrine tried to hold to her anger and keep her jaw clenched but couldn''t. Finally, she took a deep breath, rxing her jaw and closing her eyes.

    She did know. She knew the moment he had said it, probably even before that.

    "Because our children aren''t safe," she whispered.

    Wyatt smiled warmly with a gentle nod.

    She understood, but it was still upsetting. Corrine hoped his retirement would be the start of their second life together.

    Wyatt lifted her chin to look at him. His warm hazel eyes looked at her with love and appreciation.

    "I know you are disappointed," he whispered. "I''m sorry."

    She tried to look away, to pull away, but he brought her into his arms, and she naturallyy her head on his chest.

    "I have failed our children in many ways," he continued. "They know the truth now and have mostly moved forward in their lives. Bell and Ashleigh have found good men that love them. And Axel¡­."

    Wyatt paused, taking a deep breath.

    "He has found a hard road," he sighed. "I want to do what I can to help him on that road."

    Corrine understood and wanted to help Axel find his happiness, but she was still Luna of Winter.

    "The only way I can help him is by being a scout. In preparing Winter for theing war."

    Corrine turned, cing her chin on Wyatt''s chest and looking at him. He looked at her, bringing his hand to her cheek and smiling.

    "You could do that here," she whispered. "Training the soldiers."

    Wyattughed.

    "I have never had the patience for teaching new soldiers," he scoffed.

    Corrine smiled; it was true.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Corrine," he whispered. "I have to do this."

    "I know," she replied with a gentle sigh. "I would do it too."

    Wyatt grinned.

    "A peaceful world for our children and grandchildren," he said.

    Corrine smiled and nodded.

    "That''s the dream."

    Wyatt leaned forward.

    "That''s our dream, my Luna," he whispered before cing a soft kiss on Corrine''s lips.

    ***

    [Present]

    Fresh, hot tears filled Corrine''s eyes as she thought of Wyatt. She clenched her jaw, knowing that no matter the day''s result, he never saw Axel happy. He would never know their grandchildren.

    Corrine felt a surge of emotion as she dug her fingers into the dirt and snow beneath her.

    ''I have to keep going¡­.'' She told herself. ''I will keep our dream alive, Wyatt. I promise.''

    ? Letting out a low growl, Corrine shoved away from the ground with all the strength she had left in her body. She burned, ached, she was exhausted. But she would not give up.

    Again, she pushed. This time, she could move enough to shake the monster''s footing but not sufficient to shake it loose.

    One final push, she cried out as she used all she had left to shove the beast off her back. Luckily, she was able to do just that. The fallen fell back, and Corrine was able to roll onto her back, taking in deep breaths as the pain of doing so flooded her body.

    She heard it moving and the strange clicking growl it let out. It wasing back.

    "My Luna!" she heard a shout from beside her.

    Corrine could not turn her head to see who it was, but above her, the beast came into view, snapping its jaws anding straight for her. And just as it did, so did the spear that pierced its throat.

    The Valkyrie holding the spear followed the momentum and pushed the beast away from Corrine while another quickly moved to her side.

    "Luna Corrine!" the woman cried as she appeared beside her.

    "Get me up¡­" Corrine said. "We need to stop the others¡­."

    The Valkyrie tried to help her up, and Corrine cried out as they attempted to move her.

    "My Luna¡­." The Valkyrie whispered. "I don''t think we should move you."

    Corrine closed her eyes and clenched her jaw.

    "It''s not broken," she said in a pained whisper. "Just help me to stand."

    Both of the Valkyrie hesitated, but Corrine let out a growl that made them both reconsider. They each took an arm and supported her as they pulled her to her feet.

    It was excruciating, but Corrine did not cry out. Instead, she clenched her teeth and swallowed the pain.

    "Now¡­" she whispered. "The feral wolves¡­ we have to¨C"

    "My Luna! Look!" The Valkyrie to her left shouted, pointing up the hill toward the Safe Zone.

    Corrine lifted her eyes to see three feral wolves running back toward the Valkyrie. Directly behind them, giving chase, were at least twenty red wolves. Leading the pack was a wolf she recognized immediately.

    "Fiona¡­?" she whispered with a smile as the dark corners of her vision spread until she saw nothing.

    "My Luna!" The Valkyrie screamed as Corrine went limp in their arms.

    ***

    Axel fought hard alongside a group of the Broken Crag wolves. They were reiming more and more ground with each victory.

    As they finished off the rotted bear and the hybrid they had been fighting, a sound from the trees drew Axel''s attention. A low growling howl.

    Axel turned, tilting his head to look into the shadowed growth. He saw a slight shifting movement, and then he recognized the outline of a ck wolf. The wolf raised its head, and Axel recognized it immediately. The fire in the wolf''s eyes.

    The ck wolf bared its teeth and then turned back into the darkness of the trees.

    With an angry snarl, Axel shifted, and he alone chased after it into the dark.

 Chapter 591 Too Many Memories

    He ran through the trees, avoiding the overgrown roots and brush with ease. Ahead of him, the ck wolf moved between the trees.

    Axel''s rage grew with each step he took.

    For most of his life, this wolf haunted him. Living in his nightmares and stalking the back of his mind. The fiery eyes red at him through the darkness leaving Axel always afraid of seeing them again.

    Roman, the monster Axel feared since his childhood. But more than that, the monster that had broken Bell. The reason for her scars and her guarded nature. The reason she understood what it was like to drink her food through a straw.

    Axel snarled and pushed himself harder through the trees. He was getting closer. Roman had been forced to change directions multiple times in an attempt to outrun him.

    There were too many monsters in Alice''s life. Too many memories haunted her dreams and defined how she interacted with others.

    Even before he died, Alice didn''t n to kill Holden, or Tomas. In private, she told Axel about some of her fears, some of the memories which left scars she couldn''t ignore. But she had no wish to see them dead, just out of her life.

    But in those same conversations, Alice made it clear Roman was unlikely to ever leave her or Bell alone.

    Axel had been too arrogant. He believed the protection of Winter, the oath he made to the Goddess, wouldst forever. As long as Alice and Bell stayed within the borders, they would be safe from the monster.

    Foolish.

    Roman would never give up. He would never let them have a peaceful life. He would continue to force them all to live in fear, suffer nightmares, and wonder when the day woulde that the danger he posed would be a reality.

    Today, Axel would put an end to his fears. To Bell''s nightmare. And to the danger to Alice and the family they were starting.

    Today, Axel would make sure Roman was held ountable for all the pain and suffering he caused, just as he had done with Granger.

    Axel snarled as the surge of determination blended with the rage in his heart, Axel flung himself forward and snapped his strong jaw closed on the ck wolf''s tail as he yanked him back.

    Roman let out a scream, and a growl as his tail crunched and his body was flung to the snow.

    Roman rolled on the ground, trying to right himself, as therge ck and grey wolf, Axel, lunged at his throat.

    Roman and Axel snarled and snapped their jaws at each other as Roman got to his feet. They circled, baring their teeth and growling. Each took a turn snapping and lunging forward to bite the other.

    Axel managed to bite down on Roman''s leg. He let out a pained howl and a bark before biting at Axel''s ear and pulling himself free.

    Roman snarled, he let out several angry barks and attacked. He went for Axel''s throat, Axel moved in time to avoid the bite, but Roman was ready, correcting himself almost at once. mping down on Axel''s shoulder, his teeth piercing through the fur and skin.

    Axel howled and shook the bothersome wolf off him.

    As he was about to retaliate, the sound of movement from his left drew his attention. He turned as a feral wolf erupted from the bushes, heading straight for him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Axel growled and flew at the invader, catching him mid-air, and as they snapped at each other, he gained the upper hand, biting into his throat and tearing with all his strength as the blood poured into his mouth.

    The feral wolf let out a cry and a whimper as it went limp. Axel had no chance to enjoy the victory as a burning pain along his ribs wrenched a cry and whimper from his throat. His body was then forced away from his kill.

    He looked back, expecting Roman had shifted and waited to strike again with a weapon. Instead, he was faced with one of the fallen, its wed hand stained with the crimson of his blood.

    Axel growled. Looking from the corner of his eye, he saw Roman''s ck wolf sitting beside one of the trees, watching.

    ''Coward,'' Axel hissed in his thoughts.

    The fallen howled and charged at Axel.

    Axel moved, avoiding another sh from the fallen''s ws as he raced around behind it. He jumped at its back, trying to bite down, but the creature was not going to make it easy for him. It turned and used both arms to throw Axel back against the closest tree.

    Axel let out a pained whimper as his body mmed into the tree and fell down into the snow below. He lifted his head as the monster ran at him, snapping its jaws. He tried to reach his feet but was not fast enough. Axel let out an anguished cry as the beast closed its jaws with force over his front leg.

    Alice fell to her knees inside the Safe Zone, holding her arm to her chest and knocking over a cart of supplies as a tidal wave of pain rushed over her. Her entire body was flooded with a cold sweat. Her stomach turned at the sudden rush of pain and emotion, she couldn''t hold back, lurching forward as the contents of her stomach made their way onto the floor.

    She panted, her breaths were quick and short, one hand pressed to the wall to keep herself steady as she tried to regain her senses.

    "Alice!" Bell cried out.

    She rushed to Alice''s side from Sadie''s room. The tter of supplies hitting the ground had pulled her attention away from the young girl. Bell grabbed one of the small towels from the fallen cart, she wiped Alice''s mouth and chin with a delicate touch as she looked at the panicked expression on her face.

    "Hey," she whispered, cing a gentle touch on Alice''s back. "You''re ok. I''m right here. Tell me what is happening."

    Alice could not think straight, the pain in her arm was easing away, but the panic, the fear of what was happening, did not.

    Her breathing would not slow, and her heart pounded so hard she thought it would burst from her chest.

    "Alice¡­" Bell said. "Alice, I need you to try and slow your breathing."

    Alice knew she needed to listen, to do as Bell said, but she couldn''t. She kept thinking of how sudden the pain hade on and what it meant.

    Teeth breaking the skin, bone splintering.

    It was not the first time she felt such a sensation. The first had been a disturbing and memorable experience, one that could not be mistaken for something else. Out there, somewhere, Axel''s arm was bitten so hard the bone had splintered.

 Chapter 592 Cold Hard Truth

    a€?Alice!a€? Bell shouted.

    Grabbing Alice''s chin, Bell forced her to look into her eyes.

    Bell could see the panic and fear. She knew without question that something awful had happened to Axel. But, whatever it was, Alice must have experienced it as well.

    Her heart thumped heavily. What could it be? Was it Roman? Did Axel need help? Bell closed her eyes and took a deep breath, shoring up the flood of panic. She swallowed down her fear for her brother and focused instead on helping his family.

    a€?Alice,a€? she said softly. a€?I need you to look at me, see me, listen to my words.a€?

    Alice showed no sign of having heard her.

    Bell licked her lips. She didna€?t want to push Alice harder than necessary, but she saw no other way.

    a€?Alice, your family is in danger!a€?

    Alice blinked, and then she looked at Bell.

    Bell took a deep breath; she had her attention now.

    a€?Listen, right now, we know that Talis has protected your pregnancy from the infection, but we dona€?t know if it is protected from anything else,a€? Bell continued. a€?Whether ita€?s the bond or the stress of knowing Axel is in danger, we dona€?t know how it willa€"a€?

    a€?Broken arm,a€? Alice whispered. a€?Teeth... through his skin, bone splitting....a€?

    Bell took a sharp breath and clenched her jaw. She closed her eyes briefly as the fear in her heart for Axel grew, but she pushed it away again.

    a€?Alice...." she called to her. "Axel is the strongest wolf I have ever met. The things he has survived... that both of you have survived. It''s obvious why the Goddess paired you. His strength is rivaled only by your own."

    Alice lifted her red-rimmed gaze to Bell. She was listening. Bell let out a soft breath before continuing.

    "That''s how I know that whatever happens out there... he will return. He will survive," Bell whispered, chewing her bottom lip with a slight nod.

    Alice swallowed and tilted her head just slightly.

    "Promise?" she asked quietly.

    Bell felt a tight grip on her chest. She lowered her gaze and clenched her jaw, holding back a sudden burning in her eyes.

    "No," she whispered honestly, sniffling as she fought to hold back her tears.

    "Good," Alice replied.

    Bell raised her head, looking at Alice with confusion.

    Alice did not hold back her tears. Instead, her eyes glistened with them as they continued to fall in a steady stream.

    "I trust you, Bell," she smiled with gentle bitterness. "I don''t do that... too dangerous."

    Bell nodded. She understood.

    "If you promised, it would have been a lie," Alice continued, her voice beginning to break. "If you lied about this... I wouldn''t be able to trust you enough to stay here."

    Alice''s jaw shook, her brows furrowed as her face shifted mournfully. She took a deep and pained breath as she let her head hang, and her shoulders shook with the force of her sobs. Bell pressed her lips between her teeth. Her heart ached for Alice. She knew how hard it was to choose to let the person she loved run into danger, how hard it was to stay back.

    Bell touched Alice''s shoulders, helping her to her feet. They moved together down the hall. No words were spoken as Alice let out her tears, and Bell guided her to an empty room while still giving her a shoulder to cry on.

    After a few quiet moments, Bell spoke again.

    "Alice," she said. "There is something we should consider."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alice took a deep breath as Bell pulled away from her and approached the medicine cab. She pulled out a key and unlocked it.

    "You want me to take a suppressant," Alice sighed when Bell pulled out a small orange bottle.

    Bell nodded.

    "I normally would not suggest it," she said. "We don''t really know the effects it has on pregnancy. But..."

    "But..." Alice continued where Bell had left off with a heavy sigh. "We know that a broken arm is the least of Axel''s worries while Roman is out there."

    Bell swallowed and nodded.

    "That is the cold hard truth," Bell said, looking Alice in the eye.

    Alice hated the idea of suppressing her connection to Axel. As much as she understood why Bell was suggesting it, she couldna€?t shake the hollow feeling in her gut as she considered it.

    For so many years, they had been forced to suppress their bond, and choosing to do so... felt like a betrayal.

    Bell could see the concern on Alicea€?s face.

    a€?Tell me something,a€? Bell said.

    Alice looked up at her.

    a€?What?a€? she asked.

    a€?What do you think Axel would want?a€? Bell asked.

    Alice lowered her gaze, thinking of her sweet boy. She closed her eyes. She could almost hear him whispering in her ear.

    a€?Please...a€? Axel whispered, holding his arm to his chest as he took slow, deep breaths and clenched his jaw.

    He hid behind the tree, having barely escaped from the fallen. His arm was in bad shape, but he knew it would be manageable if he had a few more minutes without injury.

    But his arm was the least of his concerns right now. Axel felt the effect of his injury on Alice. The panic and the fear. He wanted to reach out to her, to tell her he was all right. But all he could do was hope that she understood.

    A scraping sound from a few feet behind signaled that the fallen was getting close.

    a€?Fuck...a€? Axel whispered to himself, creeping between the trees to put distance between them.

    But as he moved behind anotherrger tree, he saw movement in the darkness and then the soft orange glow.

    Axel clenched his jaw.

    Roman howled, and Axel knew his location had been reported.

    The fallen rushed through the trees, bursting from the bush beside therge tree. It turned with a growl and a snarl.

    Lunging forward, the beast attempted to bite Axela€?s injured arm once more.

    Axel twisted away, avoiding the creaturea€?s strong jaws.

    As Axel cleared himself, he felt an abrupt sharp snap in his system, a separation. A suppression. He gasped at the suddenness, losing his footing and tripping over an exposed root.

    The beast saw and took the opportunity. Axela€?s eyes widened as therge, razor-sharp jaws of the fallen approached his throat with lightning speed.

 Chapter 593 A Moment Too Late

    Alice had taken a suppressant. Axel had felt their connection locked away behind the wall of the drug. The warmth he always felt passing through their bond had suddenly gone cold. The subtle scent of chocte in the air around him faded.

    While he was relieved to know that Alice would no longer feel the pain he was experiencing, another part of him was in a blind panic.

    Desperate to feel their connection, to know that it was not gone forever. Haunted by the memories of all the times he had felt alone in a crowd of people that loved him, of the nights he had stared into the darkness as though there was someone inside of it waiting for him.

    Time slowed as the monstrous jaws that were moving toward him widened.

    Axel snarled as he looked up at the twisted teeth of the monster.

    This was one of the reasons he wasn''t with her, the reason she had to suppress their bond.

    His hands shot up. One grabbed the upper jaw, and the other grabbed the lower.

    With an angry growl and a shout, Axel used his strength to drag either side in the opposite direction until the fallen howled its pain and desperately tried to pull away from him.

    But it was toote.

    Axel ripped apart the monster''s jaws with a sickening tear and a loud crack.

    The fallen took several uneven steps backward before it lost its footing and fell to the ground. Its body twitched and made wet, gurgling noises from the gaping hole where its jaw had once been.

    Axel got to his feet, dropping the remnants of the lower jaw beside the beast. He stared down at it with his rage unabated. Finally, he clenched his jaw and raised his foot in the air, mming it back down on its head with a thick grunt and ending the beast''s misery.

    Axel took deep angry breaths; his eyes scanned the trees, but he didn''t see the bastard anywhere. He was tired of this game.

    "Roman!" Axel bellowed out into the trees. "Come out, you coward!"

    Still nothing.

    Axel growled. He knew that Roman was out there, watching. He could feel his fiery gaze, the hatred that poured from them.

    The bastard was waiting. Whether it was for more of his minions or for Axel to turn his back, it didn''t matter. Axel was not willing to wait anymore.

    He lowered himself to the ground as he shifted into his wolf. Then, shaking out his fur, he lifted his nose to the air and inhaled the scent of the forest. The snow, dirt, trees, all the familiar aromas of his home. Another sniff and he could smell the nuts stored inside one of the trees, the sleeping animals beside them.

    Axel moved between the trees, his eyes scanning all the dark ces he could be hiding. Each step he took sent a sharp pain through his injured leg, but he ignored it. Nothing would distract him from finding the snake that hid in his territory.

    He took another deep sniff of the air, and he found it at the edge of his senses. The rot. The stench of dried blood and decay.

    Without a second thought, Axel charged forward toward the smell. He bared his teeth as he ran past the trees and the overgrowth.

    He felt rather than saw the movement. Above him, the ck wolf jumped from therge branch he had been hiding on. As he came down with his jaws primed to mp down on Axel''s scruff, Axel suddenly stopped and turned with a sharp growl and snapping his teeth.

    Roman hit the ground and immediately backed away from Axel''s range.

    The two wolves circled, baring their teeth and snarling.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Axel would not wait for Roman to call in another of his minions. It was time to take matters into his own hands.

    He lunged forward. Roman tried to jump back, but not before Axel could catch hold of his chest.

    Roman cried out, but Axel held firm as the ck wolf shook and jumped until he finally managed to escape Axel''s hold.

    This time it was Roman that made the first move. He turned and immediately closed his teeth over Axel''s injured leg. Then, Roman bit down as hard as he could, hoping to break the legpletely.

    Axel cried and snarled, but he did not sumb to the pain. Instead, he focused on Roman and bit down at the back of his neck, ripping him away from the wound and tossing him to the ground.

    The two wolves attacked each other''s throats and bellies, trying to make the other submit. But it was clear that they were not getting anywhere.

    It was Roman that shifted first.

    "Come on, old friend," he said with a wicked grin. "Let''s do this like men."

    Axel snarled and leaped toward Roman. Shifting in the air, he caught Roman''s shoulders and pushed him to the ground. He drew his fist back and hit Roman''s jaw.

    "Seems like the sweet little boy desperate for a friend grew into an angry man!" Roman growled as he struggled to push Axel off.

    Axel drew back to hit him again, but Roman countered swiftly to Axel''s ribcage.

    The two men wrestled around, punching and kicking as best they could while struggling for control.

    Roman managed to get Axel pinned. As he looked down at him, he pulled a small knife from his belt, quickly using it to stab Axel''s side.

    Axel let out a groan but refused to cry out. Instead, he clenched his jaw as Roman drew back and stabbed him again.

    Axel moved his arm past Roman''s shoulder and brought his elbow back against the side of Roman''s head with force, knocking him to the ground beside him.

    Roman spit the blood from his mouth as he rolled away and got to his feet just as Axel did.

    They stared at each other, both breathing heavily.

    "What''s the matter, Axel?" Roman asked, his eyes zing with his hatred. "Don''t want to be my friend anymore?"

    Axel snarled and charged forward, catching the joy in Roman''s eyes and the small smile that spread over his lips a moment toote.

    The fire that burned inside Axel''s leg was a surprise.

    Axel fell to his side at the sudden and excruciating pain. He grabbed his thigh, trying to find the wound, but instead, he found something else. His eyes widened as he looked down and saw a long thick root sticking out of his leg.

    A root that extended from Roman''s arm.

 Chapter 594 I Canâ€™t

    Axel took slow deep breaths as he held tightly to his leg and tried to process what exactly he was seeing.

    "Do you like it?" Roman asked, grinning and tilting his head as he looked down at the root that reced his arm. "After that mutt cut off my hand, the creature that wore my mother''s skin gave me an upgrade."

    Roman moved his arm, tugging at the root in Axel''s leg.

    Axel clenched his teeth, feeling a fevering over him as the fire spread in his leg.

    "She also taught me how to listen to all the noise around me¡­." Roman whispered, turning his burning eyes back on Axel. "How to use it."

    The ground on either side of Axel rumbled and then exploded as thick, ancient roots burst from the dirt and wrapped around his arms, pulling him back and holding him in ce. Axel growled and tried to struggle. But with each movement, the roots only tightened until he felt the strain against his shoulder threatening to dislocate.

    "Nice little trick, isn''t it?" Roman asked.

    He took a step closer and knelt in front of Axel, looking at the wound in his leg where the root remained.

    "Does it hurt?" Roman asked, reaching out with his other hand and squeezing Axel''s leg.

    Axel gritted his teeth as the pain coursed through his body, but he didn''t scream or cry out.

    Roman smiled, looking up at Axel.

    "She told you not to scream, didn''t she?"

    Axel looked into Roman''s eyes. He was smiling, but he was angry. He was furious at the thought that Alice had helped him in any way.

    Roman''s smile fell.

    "Didn''t she!" he screamed, squeezing Axel''s leg harder.

    Axel gritted his teeth painfully, taking in slow, shaky breaths as the sweat gathered on his forehead.

    He looked Roman straight in the eye and nodded.

    Roman let out an angry growl and pushed away from Axel, ripping the root from the wound as he got up and paced the small area.

    Axel closed his eyes and again swallowed the pain as the root slipped out of the wound. Even without it, the fire still continued to burn at him.

    Roman looked at Axel again. He took a deep breath and focused his mind.

    "You know¡­" he began, "I knew it wasn''t my mother when she left that cave. But I wanted her to be."

    Axel furrowed his brows, looking up at Roman.

    "My mother was the only one I cared about," he continued. "The only one that cared about me¡­. Except¡­ for Alice."

    Axel clenched his jaw, and Roman growled.

    "I protected her," he whispered. "I watched over her. I stayed with her!"

    "You tortured her!" Axel snarled.

    "I made her strong!" Roman snarled back, the veins in his neck bulging as he desperately held back the overwhelming emotions. Anger and resentment burned from his eyes. "I taught her to survive!"

    Axel turned away.

    "Holden would have let her die in his experiments if I didn''t teach her to take the pain," he said. Swallowing the strange and painful feeling that rose in his chest. "I had to show her¡­ to keep her."

    Axel nced back at Roman, confused. Roman stared at a memory, not seeing Axel at all. But Axel saw something in his eyes, not anger or resentment. Pain. Regret. Heartache.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I cleaned her wounds. I taught her where to go," Roman whispered. "How to hide in the dark¡­ and he made her forget me."

    Axel felt a jolt of recognition in his words.

    ''You hide in the dark until you forget there ever was light.''

    Her soft voice echoed in his memory.

    "I agreed so that no one else would hurt her¡­ but he lied. He made her forget who I was and why I helped. He made sure she only knew me as a monster."

    "You are a monster," Axel growled.

    Roman tilted his head. He looked at Axel with consideration and then shrugged his shoulders.

    "We all have our ws," he smiled. "Soon, you''ll be a monster too."

    Axel furrowed his brow as Roman pointed his chin toward the wound. Axel looked down, it was bloody, but he could see the ck lines just under the material of his armor. He looked up at Roman.

    "It wasn''t as much as the hybrids carry," Roman said, crouching before Axel. "But it''s enough. I wanted to make sure you felt the change. Every moment of it."

    Axel''s heart thundered in his throat.

    Roman leaned forward, moving his face closer to Axel''s.

    "She was the light, the warm light I couldn''t¡­ I wouldn''t, touch," Roman hissed. "But you took her. Stole her away from me!"

    "She is my mate!" Axel growled.

    Roman snarled, and the roots pulled painfully on Axel''s arms.

    Roman took a deep breath and then looked down at Axel''s wound, reaching out and poking it, drawing a hiss from Axel.

    "These creatures, the ones made with your blood¡­ they listen to me. They do what I say. They don''t have a choice. Soon, you won''t either," he whispered. "I wonder, what will that do to your bond? To Alice?"

    Axel swallowed and clenched his jaw.

    "Do you think she''ll hear me too? Will she obey?" Romanughed. His eyes glistened with angry tears. "Or will she still refuse to smile for me? Still looking at me with those angry, disgusted eyes."

    "Don''t you touch her!" Axel roared, pulling against the roots that held him.

    Roman smiled and shook his head.

    "I won''t," he said. "You will."

    Axel gasped, pulling away from Roman.

    Roman smiled and nodded, a tear escaping his eye.

    "When you change¡­ we''ll find her, and then you will be the one that hurts her," Roman said, his voice breaking as another tear fell from his eyes. His jaw quivered as he struggled to hold his smile.

    Axel felt his heart drop in his chest.

    "You¡­ you''re going to make me kill her?"

    Roman clenched his jaw, swallowing as the pained expression took hold. Then, finally, he took a deep breath and looked back up at Axel with a crazed smile.

    "I can''t," he whispered. "So, you have to."

 Chapter 595 All He Had Left

    Knowing now that the fire spreading through his leg was the infection growing inside of him, Axel tried to keep himself calm. But after hearing what Roman nned¡­ it was almost impossible to do.

    He was thankful that Alice had taken the suppressant. There was no telling how this would affect her. But she wasn''t safe yet.

    If Roman was telling the truth and could control the fallen, what would happen when the infection took over? Would Axel be forced to kill her?

    He took a shuddering breath, his heart sinking in his chest. He had tried so hard to protect her, to protect them all. But he had failed at the most basic level.

    Even after all of Alice''s warnings and his own experiences, Axel still thought that it would be a fair fight whenever he faced off with Roman.

    He would win and take Roman to be punished, bringing him before the people of Winter, just as he had done with Granger.

    He would be able to give Alice, Bell, and even himself the closure they deserved.

    Roman moved away from Axel, slumping beside a tree where he could watch the change happen. He leaned his head against the bark and watched with tired eyes.

    Axel couldn''t help but notice how worn down he looked. The fire in his eyes had settled into softly glowing embers still moist from the tears he had shed.

    The burning in Axel''s leg red and forced him to close his eyes, clench his jaw, and let out a deep groan.

    "It''s spreading¡­." Roman whispered. "Won''t be long now¡­."

    Axel opened his eyes, panting. He red at Roman.

    "If you gave a damn about Alice, you would kill me right now!" Axel shouted.

    Roman''s eyes widened, and he growled at the usation.

    "She''s my mate, Roman! We''re bonded!"

    Roman got to his feet, his eyes glowing with anger.

    "Shut up," he said.

    "You don''t know what this transformation will do to her!" Axel shouted, ignoring him.

    Roman rushed forward, knife in hand, he stabbed Axel''s side again. He snarled as Axel groaned but didn''t shout or cry out in pain.

    "All that matters¡­." Roman growled through his clenched teeth. "Is what it does to you!"

    Roman pulled the knife back from the wound. Axel let out a breath he didn''t realize he was holding. He panted as he rolled his head to the side.

    "It won''t be me that kills her¡­." Roman whispered with an angry smile, still leaning close to Axel''s face.

    "Yes¡­ it will," Axel smiled. He was taking short breaths. He lifted his eyes to Roman, a fierce determination in them. "Even if you make me do it¡­ she''ll know¡­ it wasn''t me."

    Roman''s face twisted with anger and frustration.

    "I''m her mate," Axel spat. "She knows me, and I know her!"

    Roman snarled and clenched his jaw.

    "Your Goddess should have left us both alone!" Roman growled through gritted teeth as his thoughts turned to Bell, all those years ago when they first met.

    ***

    She looked at him with such affection in those first days after the bond had brought them together. The sweet smile, the blush on her cheeks as her eyes searched for him across the room.

    Roman had felt something for her. A strange attachment that he didn''t understand.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He told Alice about Bell right away, about the connection he felt. But telling her only made his heart ache. Seeing the empty look in the doll''s eyes made it clear that Alice wasn''t there.

    Holden had been changing her more and more. Each time he came to see her, she was gone or had be someone else.

    It should have made it easier to forget her, but it didn''t.

    Returning to Autumn, Roman tried his best to let himself feel the connection between Bell and himself. He had even tried to care for her.

    It didn''t take much effort to let himself care. Being near her reminded him of the times he had been able to talk to his mother. He feltforted by her presence.

    Though he still thought of Alice and wanted her by his side, Bell was also important to him. Her smile was precious to him. Herugh warmed him.

    When she told him about the clinics, he thought of Alice and how he couldn''t stop the experiments that Holden ran on her. But the blood draws in Autumn, those he could control.

    He made sure that she was taken care of and that she and her mother were no longer used as blood banks.

    For those that didn''t like it or that saw fit toin. Roman made sure they no longer had any need for blood.

    But when her father said they had to wait, when he tried to keep her from him. Roman became angry. As Holden kept Alice from him, this man tried to get between him and Bell.

    Still, Roman had tried to fight his anger. To be patient. Until the night Bell told him what her parents had said after he left.

    They nned to leave, take Bell, and run away.

    She was his. Promised to him, made for him. She was his!

    But they would dare to take her away?

    He wanted to tear them apart with his bare hands. But he didn''t. Instead, he left. He went to calm down, to think things through.

    He needed to talk to Alice. To his Alice, the real one that hid inside the doll. Only she could ease his heart.

    But when he arrived at theb, she was gone.

    Holden smiled and told Roman there was no reason for them to meet again. Alice had learned her lessons well, and nothing was left between them.

    Roman demanded to see her, but Holdenughed in his face.

    Alice was gone, and Holden had ensured that she only thought of Roman as a monster.

    Something inside of Roman broke.

    He thought of his mother, jumping from the top of the building, carrying her broken body to the cave, and never expecting to see her again.

    He thought of Alice, the child, broken and bleeding, smiling at that boy she had saved.

    As he left theb, angry tears ran down his face.

    He loved them. All he had wanted was their love in return.

    And then he thought of Bell.

    That sweet smile that was directed at him and him alone. Herugh that made his heart beat faster.

    She was all he had left, and he wouldn''t let her go, no matter what.

 Chapter 596 Remembering Him

    Roman persuaded the guards to send both of her parents on patrol, and then he made it look like rogues had broken through the border.

    Tomas knew better.

    After their bodies were found, Tomas tried to punish Roman. He had locked him up, whipped him with silver, and beaten him until his hands were raw. Finally, when it was clear to Tomas that Roman wouldn''t break, he let him go.

    As soon as the door to his cell was opened, Roman went to find Bell.

    He hugged her, held her in his arms, and felt the affection in their bond. Never in his life had he felt anything like it before.

    He asked if she believed him. If she knew now that she was his and his alone. He wanted her to know that he would never let anyonee between them and that he was devoted to her.

    He felt the change instantly.

    The affection that she had poured into him fell away.

    She froze in his arms, and her scent was muddled with fear.

    Bell pulled back from him. Her smile was gone. The fondness in her eyes had turned to panic and disgust. They were filling with tears as she tried to pull away from him.

    Why was she crying? Why was she looking at him like that? He thought of Alice, the small child that smiled to see that her friend was alive, even while she suffered.

    Bell''s parents were dead, and he knew she was sad. But he was here. He promised to be with her. Even through her pain, she should smile at him. Why wouldn''t she smile at him as Alice had smiled at that stupid boy!

    Roman clenched his jaw, feeling the rage inside him grow as she tried to move away from him.

    In his anger, he imed her that night.

    The next day, he understood that he had gone too far. That he had hurt her. He went to apologize, but he overheard as she told her aunt about what he had done. As she begged her to help her escape him. As she called him a monster.

    Always a monster.

    He was tired of trying to fight it. Tired of searching for something that would never be his. He was a monster. He always had been. Why bother denying it anymore?

    From that day forward, he did as he pleased. Bell never truly smiled again, only giving him fake smiles asionally.

    He hated that more than her tears.

    Alice had never given him fake smiles. She red at him defiantly. She refused to cower before him. Only the doll smiled. When she did, Roman hated her for it.

    At her parent''s funeral, he saw how Bell had lit up when the woman from Winter came, and he knew she was trying to find a way to leave. But he would never let that happen.

    Bell may not have been what he wanted. Hers was not the smile he longed for or the warmth he craved. But he could not escape the desire he felt to have her near him. To im her.

    And if he couldn''t get away from it, why should he let her?

    He reminded her again not to think of leaving him, and when the funeral ended, he took thest step to bind her to him for the rest of her life.

    It was during that moment that he discovered the awful truth.

    The way that her screams danced in his ears as her body responded to him. Her heart pounded wildly, and her scent almostpletely blended with her fear.

    An intoxicating mixture to a monster like him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In those moments, drunk on her screams and fear, he could forget about the warmth, the smile. He could forget about the girl hiding in the dark.

    He gorged himself on those dark desires for more than a year. And after Bell ''died,'' he found his own way of continuing to do so for years.

    He still felt her. He still saw her fake smile on every face that looked even a little bit like hers. But none of their screams could fill the void. They couldn''t block the emptiness she had left behind or his longing for Alice''s warmth.

    All they did was drive him further into the dark.

    After meeting his ''mother'' again and seeing Alice after all the years apart, he began to feel something different. Witnessing the way that Alice was fighting against Holden''s control filled him with joy.

    But learning that Bell was alive. He was as happy as he was angry.

    If he could finally destroy the bond between them, if he could just hear Bell''sst scream¡­ then he might be able to break the walls down around Alice. To free her from Holden''s control.

    Would she smile for him then?

    Roman knew that she hated him, that she thought of him as a monster. But she thought of him. With every new face she wore, she continued to hate him. Holden made sure, no matter what, she would never forget him in that way.

    He could ept that. He could embrace that. As long as she was his, as long as she was with him, it didn''t matter if it was hatred or love. So long as she didn''t smile for anyone else.

    But when he saw the mark, he knew it was toote.

    Once again, the Goddess had meddled in his life.

    She bound his mother to a life of loneliness and pain.

    She drove her to kill herself.

    She forced him to betray his heart.

    She bound Alice to someone else.

    That was why he stayed at the Dark Queen''s side even after knowing she was not his mother. Because the Goddess had messed everything up, she was the cause of all that had gone wrong in his life.

    So, if the Dark Queen wanted to destroy all that the Goddess had built and all those that revered her, he was only too happy to help.

    "Even without the Goddess," Axel growled, yanking Roman back from his thoughts. "Even without me, Alice would never have loved you!"

    The anger spread across Roman''s face, and he let out a roar as he stabbed Axel again.

    He hated this stupid boy. Every word from his mouth filled Roman with rage. Every mention of Alice''s name made him want to slit his throat.

    There was no hope left in Roman''s heart. He knew that Alice would never smile at him. Even more, he knew the Dark Queen would eventually kill her or force him to.

    The stupid boy was right. Roman knew that Alice would never me Axel for killing her. Instead, she would know immediately who was responsible. Who infected her mate, who ordered him to kill her.

    If Alice was going to die anyway, she might as well die thinking of him.

    Hating him, cursing him, remembering him.

 Chapter 597 For Them

    Axel let out another groan as the knife moved into the wound again. He was beginning to feel the effects of the blood loss. His mind was getting foggy, and his body felt heavy.

    He licked his lips, focusing his eyes on Roman to steady himself.

    Roman grabbed his chin roughly.

    "It''s not going to be that easy, old friend," he growled.

    Roman let go of Axel''s chin and stepped away.

    Axel''s head tipped forward. His body was held up only by the roots that still bound him.

    "Can''t let you ruin the n," Roman whispered, suddenly appearing beside him.

    "AAHHH!" Axel screamed out as the burning pain of a heated knife spread in his belly.

    "Cauterizing the wound should buy us some time," Roman smiled as he held the knife to stab the wound in Axel''s belly.

    As the pain passed through his body, Axel''s mind drifted away into his memories.

    ***

    Just before the attack on Winter, Axel and Alice had found a few hours to sit together and talk in her hospital room. The subjects ranged from silly to serious. But eventually, they found their way to talking about Roman''s attachment to her.

    "Do you think that he really loves you?" Axel asked hesitantly.

    Alice swallowed and looked away from him.

    "Have you ever been afraid of the dark?" Alice asked, looking away from him toward a dark corner of the room.

    "Maybe¡­ I''m not sure," Axel replied. He let out a soft chuckle and furrowed his brow at the change in topic. "I guess you could ask my mother. Why?"

    Alice took a breath before answering.

    "When you''re afraid of the dark, you have two choices¡­." she began. "The first is to turn on all the lights and prove to yourself that there is nothing to fear. You hold to that feeling tightly, like a life preserver. Then you turn off the lights and lean into that feeling, remembering nothing has changed."

    "Okay," Axel nodded, "and what''s the second choice?"

    Alice brought her knees to her chest, leaning forward and resting her chin on them, still looking at the dark corner of the room.

    "To stare into the darkness and give yourself over to it. Embrace it and surround yourself with it. You hide in the dark until you forget there ever was light."

    Axel licked his lips. He didn''t understand what she meant, but how she watched the corner made him ufortable.

    "I don''t understand what you''re getting at¡­." He said, leaning forward and reaching out to touch her leg.

    Alice smiled at his touch, turning her eyes away from the corner and toward him.

    "Roman found a home inside the dark a long time ago. A ce where the pain of losing his mother, of being hated by his father¡­ where none of those things could touch him."

    Alice paused, taking a deep breath before continuing.

    "He has been frozen in that darkness for most of his life¡­ and he sees me as a light that warms him," Alice whispered sadly.

    Axel listened, looking away as he felt a lump in his throat. He swallowed it down and looked back at her with a gentle smile.

    "He''s a monster," he said. "But even still, that doesn''t sound like a bad thing to be for someone."

    Alice smiled, but her eyes turned back to the dark corner of the room.

    "What happens to ice when it''s introduced to a warm light?" she asked.

    "It melts," he replied, surprised by her question.

    "It melts," Alice nodded with a knowing smile, "it sounds simple, peaceful even. A smooth transition."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Okay¡­"

    "Have you watched it?" she asked, ncing back at him.

    "Have I watched ice melt?" Axel chuckled. "Alice, I live in the snow and ice. I''ve seen ice melt."

    Alice grinned and nodded.

    "Of course," she said. "But I don''t just mean the start or the end."

    Axel leaned back in his chair but focused on her as she spoke.

    "I mean the process," she continued. "At first, it''s slow and subtle. Layers of water falling, dripping away. But eventually, when you reach the heart of the ice, it bes¡­ violent."

    Alice paused, licking her lips and swallowing.

    "A crack inside the ice as the bonds weaken. Then it thins into sharp, jagged points, crashing in on each other until it falls away."

    Axel felt an uneasiness from her words.

    "Once strong and capable of burning flesh with a touch, now, a puddle," she whispered.

    "That''s¡­." Axel started to reply and then paused. "I''ve never thought of it like that."

    Alice looked down again with a nod.

    "Roman has foundfort in the screams of dying women. In watching the light leave their eyes," she said.

    Axel swallowed. He could only look at her as he took slow, deep breaths. His heartbeat picked up as her words settled over him.

    "He has been frozen in the dark all of his life¡­ and I am a light that warms him," Alice whispered.

    Axel took a shaky breath.

    "When you put it like that¡­." He whispered, "it''s not such a nice thing to hear¡­."

    They were quiet for a moment, neither saying anything.

    Aliceid back in bed and looked carefully at Axel.

    "Axel," she said, her voice cracking. "You are one of the kindest and most honorable men alive¡­ I know you believe in a fair fight, honoring your opponent and punishing those who have done wrong."

    She paused, taking a deep and shaky breath.

    "I have the utmost respect for you and your family and the ways of your pack¡­ but¡­. Roman is a different kind of beast."

    Axel could feel the sincerity in her words, the ominous warning of experience.

    "Alice¡­." He started, wanting to reassure her.

    "Some people in this world do not deserve an honorable death," Alice interrupted quickly. "Some just need to die. For their own sake, as much as everyone else''s."

    Axel sighed deeply as he reached his hand up to her cheek.

    "Alice," he said. "Roman can''t cross the border of Winter, and if he did find a way, I would bring him before our people to pay for his crimes. I promise."

    Alice shook her head.

    "No," she said. "I want you to promise that if you are given the opportunity to put your life ahead of his. You will take it."

    "Alice¡­"

    "Not just for me," she whispered with tears in her eyes. She took his hand from her cheek and lowered it to her stomach. "For them."

 Chapter 598 For Your Sake

    Alice''s voice faded as Axel''s mind cleared, and he opened his eyes.

    He lifted his head, looking around him and remembering where he was. Still bound by the thick roots that had sprung up from the earth, his leg still aching with the fire of his infection.

    He heard Roman''s steps in the snowing toward him.

    Roman squatted before Axel, grinning.

    "How are you feeling, old friend?" he asked, looking down at the wound on Axel''s leg. "I admit I knew it would take some time, but I''m starting to feel impatient now."

    He reached down and squeezed Axel''s leg, drawing a hiss from Axel.

    Axel took soft breaths as the pain eased, and he looked at the man before him.

    The devil from his past.

    The scar on Axel''s face constantly reminded him of the fear that had been burned inside him.

    Bell''s mate, the unknown enemy that Axel had longed to meet since the day she arrived in Winter with her jaw wired shut. The cause of all her grief and suffering.

    The man that taught Alice how to ignore pain. How to suffer with a smile and hide away in the darkness.

    This man was that monster.

    Roman looked into Axel''s eyes. He didn''t like what he saw. The calm, the thinking. He wanted this stupid boy to be as scared as he was when they were children. As he chased him through the trees and almost tore out his eye.

    Roman growled and leaned closer.

    "They scream in their minds," he whispered. "All of them."

    Axel didn''t respond.

    "They are in agonizing pain, begging to die," Roman continued, angered by theck of response. "Soon, that''s going to be you. Screaming endlessly."

    Axel looked up at the man hovering above him. Roman''s face was twisted in a rage. He was lost in his own madness. It was different than it had been with Granger.

    Granger knew what he was doing. He chose every step of the way to continue hurting everyone and everything around him without considering the consequences. He went out of his way to use the

    love and trust people had for him against them. Granger had not regretted any of it, even in thest moments of his life. He had not struggled with the decisions he made.

    But Axel saw something as he looked at the anger and resentment on Roman''s face.

    He saw desperation. Loneliness.

    Roman was a monster, a killer, and he would continue to be one no matter what anyone said or did. But, unlike Granger, Roman felt something.

    Alice was wrong. Roman didn''t findfort in the screams he so desperately craved. Instead, they were just loud enough to cover the sounds of his own cries.

    "I have a question for you," Axel said softly.

    Roman''s brows knitted together in confusion; he tilted his head, wondering what Axel would ask.

    "Do you want me to kill you?" Axel finally asked.

    Roman''s eyes widened. His heart pounded in his ears, and a cold sweat broke over him.

    The moment was still, time moving at a snail''s pace.

    Deep in his mind''s darkness, Roman heard a child''s soft cries. Alone, abandoned, unwanted, and hated. A monster.

    The sound filled him with panic and rage as hot tears gathered in his eyes.

    Axel saw the panic and the tears. He closed his eyes and deeply breathed the cold mountain air into his lungs.

    "Are you¡­ mocking me?" Roman asked in a shaken whisper. The rage bubbled inside him, the pain and the desperation overwhelming any rational thought he may have had. "I''ll end your miserable life here and now!"

    He reached down and pulled the de from his pocket, drawing back, intent on cutting open Axel''s throat and ending it all now.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But as he tried to thrust the de forward, he could not move. His breath caught in his throat, and his legs stiffened and locked. Around him, an immense cold pressure grew and grew, pushing in against his body until it screamed in agony as the cold burned along his skin.

    "For your sake as much as everyone else''s¡­." Axel whispered.

    The knife fell from Roman''s hand as he turned his eyes up to the bound and helpless man before him.

    Axel opened his eyes, revealing the white glow of ice and snow, so bright that it almost blinded Roman.

    A thick frost began to spread over the dark roots that bound Axel until they werepletely covered in ice.

    The ice-covered roots shattered as Axel''s arm thrust forward and grabbed Roman by the throat. Rising to his feet, he lifted Roman in the air.

    "I will sentence you," Axel stated, even his voice wasyered with the cold howling of a bitter wind.

    Roman tried to gasp, breathe, and push the cold away, but he couldn''t. His life was in the hands of the Alpha of Winter.

    Axel leaned close, looking into Roman''s fiery eyes.

    "I will grant you mercy," he whispered. "In death."

    Roman''s eyes widened, and the cry from the dark grew even louder as Axel''s words fell over him. He wanted to get away. He needed to get away. But he couldn''t move. He was frozen in ce, surrounded by the cold darkness.

    Axel set Roman back on his feet, and with a final push of his will, Roman''s lungs filled with a gripping cold.

    Roman felt the hot tears streaming down his face as the crying echoed in his ears. Frost crawled up his legs, spreading over his body.

    ''No!'' Roman screamed inside his mind. ''No!''

    The crying stopped, and there was no sound except for the soft crackling of the ice forming over his body. And then there was another sound. A soft sniffle, and then footsteps, tiny footsteps.

    Roman''s eyes stared out into the darkness, darting back and forth.

    Finally, a small boy stepped forward. He looked up at Roman with innocent burnt orange eyes. Tear stains on his face.

    Roman swallowed, feeling a heaviness in his heart. A deep well of grief and regret formed in his belly.

    "I''m sor¡ª" he whispered, trying to apologize, but his words were cut off when the screams of his past echoed through the darkness.

    One over the other, louder and louder, their pain and anguish resonating through his bones. Every scream he had ever drawn from the lips of another poured over him now.

    The boy covered his ears and cried. He fell to his knees. Roman could see the trickle of blood that slipped down the boy''s throat from under his hands.

    Roman tried to reach out, but the ice was up to his chin now, he couldn''t even speak. All he could do was watch in horror as the screams of his victims tore him apart.

    Axel looked closely at Roman. The fire in the beast''s eyes was gone, and not even a smoldering ember was left. All that remained was the cold of Winter and the soft, slow heartbeat that came from within.

    Axel drew back, and he punched Roman square in the chest with all his might. The force of the blow shattered his lungs and sent the frozen shards flying into his heart, silencing it forever.

    The cold that held him locked in ce fell away, and Roman''s body crumpled to its knees, slumping forward lifelessly into the snow.

    The light in Axel''s eyes slowly faded as he took deep, heavy breaths looking down on the remains of the in monster. Then, finally, he fell to one knee.

    Heughed gently, knowing that his family was finally safe.

    "They''re safe now¡­" he whispered. "They have to be¡­."

    Axel tried to rise to his feet, but the burning in his wound suddenly felt excruciating. He fell back into the snow, grabbing his leg and howling his agony.

    The pain eased, and Axely back, huffing and staring into the trees.

    A heavy cough forced him to turn onto his side, and another spattered blood into the snow. Axel wiped his mouth, looking at the red stains on his hands.

    He took a deep breath as his body gave in to the exhaustion of his power, his wounds, and his transformation.

    The Alpha of Winter fell back into the snow as the darkness settled over him.

 Chapter 599 Missed The Moment

    When Caleb entered the portal, he knew he nned to do everything he could to destroy the Dark Queen, no matter what.

    It had taken every ounce of self-control in his body to force him to walk away from Ashleigh as shey tangled in the roots on the forest floor. He felt the fear in her heart, the tightness of the roots as they slithered around her body. He felt the way she gasped for air.

    He also felt her determination to ensure the safety of their people. How much she needed him to go, how scared she was for the wolves of Summer and Lily.

    But once Caleb had crossed the portal, he couldn''t feel her anymore. Their bond was immediately blocked, just as it had been every time Ashleigh visited with the original Lunas.

    Whether she still breathed or not, he had no idea. Whether he had left his mate to die a slow miserable death alone and helpless¡­ he didn''t know.

    And he didn''t know if he had made the right decision. For the first time in his life, he questioned if putting the needs of Summer before his own would lead to a life filled with regret.

    The uncertainty of his mate, his life, his loyalty. All of it filled him with a violent fury.

    When he stepped onto the golden road, he felt a terrible pain in his chest at the separation of his connection with Ashleigh. But very quickly, he was reminded of why he was here as he saw the road and the walls of the golden tunnel begin to shudder and fade.

    The Dark Queen was already at work trying to consume Lily. Caleb would not let her seed.

    He ran forward, not having to go far before he found a horrific sight.

    Before him was an eight-foot-tall creature made of twisted roots and vines, squirming and slithering over each other to bind it together. It faced away from him, but he knew without a doubt that he was looking at the Dark Queen.

    From the base of this twisted mass of roots, seven much thicker,rger roots extended to different points along the golden road. Not far from him, one of these roots had pierced the road.

    "Oh yes¡­. That is delicious¡­." He heard a rasping voice say in a mocking and sickening tone.

    The road shook, and the golden walls faded in and out.

    "What''s the matter, Lily?" the voice called out with a callous delight.

    Caleb approached the root that was closest to him. He looked at the back of the monster, vines twisting and turning.

    "Feeling a bit weakened?" She continued to mock Lily.

    He pulled the obsidian sword from his waist and raised it above him in the air. Prepare to bring it down on the thick root before him.

    "Strange, I''m feeling quite energi¨CAHH!"

    Destroying that first root, hearing the excruciating cry from the Dark Queen felt good, necessary even. Unfortunately, she recovered her senses quickly and immediately focused on him.

    She whipped her body around to face him. The strange wooden mask of her face wore an angry and wild expression. She hissed, the remnant of the severed root recoiled into her mass of vines and roots.

    With an angry growl, several smaller tendrils pulled away from her body, immediately turning toward Caleb and shooting toward him like spears.

    Caleb''s eyes widened, and he quickly threw himself toward the ground, rolling away just before two tendrils pierced the golden road where he had stood. But, unfortunately, the Queen was not willing to ease her attack. Before Caleb even got to his feet, another wave of speared roots lunged toward him.

    Caleb managed to summon a shield into his hand, blocking those he was not fast enough to avoid. The Dark Queen sent wave after wave, seemingly a never-ending supply twisting and pulling from her tangled body.

    He knew that he could not stay in this position. Soon enough, his shield would break, or the Queen would find a way around it.

    Taking a deep breath and listening for the sound that cut through the air, he waited until sheunched another attack. Then, when he was sure of their distance, Caleb lowered his shield and swiped at them with the obsidian de, quickly cutting through them.

    Five tendrils fell to the ground, smoking and ck. The Dark Queen let out another scream, but Caleb had missed two. One did manage to cut his arm, and the other prated his side.

    He stepped back, cutting the root in his side away from the rest of her mass. Caleb yanked the remains from the wound, it fell apart in his hand, and then the ashes dropped to the golden road below him.

    He touched his side, there was blood, but the wound itself was not deep. Neither injury was significant enough to slow his movements or alter his course.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Caleb got to his feet, dashing toward the next of the giant thick roots that had forced themselves into the road. Without taking the time to stop, he swung his sword and dragged it across the root, once more drawing a satisfactory scream from the monster.

    He managed a third before the Dark Queen could do anything to stop him. And with each separation, the golden bridge became more solid while the Dark Queen hollered and hissed.

    She had tried to catch him, but he had avoided her tendrils sweeping at his ankles and trying to grab at his limbs.

    Now he was running toward the fourth root. There were four left to remove. From what Caleb could tell, the Queen was not able to regrow theserger, thicker roots. He assumed that there was a reason she was using them to draw on Lily''s life force. Perhaps, these roots, in particr, were closer to natural limbs than the tiny tendrils she attacked with.

    He dashed forward, avoiding another speeding tendril. It wasn''t far now, just a few more steps.

    To his surprise, the root separated itself, detaching from the golden road and swinging straight toward him. He was not prepared for the attack.

    The root hit his body with a solid thud. Caleb let the sword slip from his hands, sending it sailing through the air toward the entrance of the golden tunnel. The heavy root flung him backward off his feet.

    Hended on his back, hitting the golden road painfully as the wind was knocked from his lungs. Before Caleb could recover, two smaller tendrils wrapped at his ankles, slithering to his knees. They immediately started dragging him toward the Queen.

    Caleb summoned a dagger into his hand. He growled as he pulled himself to a sitting position, still being dragged. He tried to cut through one of the tendrils on his leg, but it was difficult. They were solid and slippery, much more so than the treants or the hybrids he had fought before.

    Another tendril wrapped around his body, pulling his hands back and binding them at his side. He was lifted into the air and hauled before the Queen. Her wooden mask wore an amused grin.

    Caleb clenched his jaw and drew on his presence, pushing his will toward her.

    The Dark Queen let out a heartyugh.

    "Foolish child," she whispered. "I have fought Queens, monsters, creatures that you silly little puppies would worship as gods and demons. You may have the purest blood of your kind, but you are still just a mongrel."

    Caleb swallowed as she brought him closer to her.

    "Your power is nothing to me," she continued. "It was meant for leadership. To inspire and deter. To offer your strength to those that would follow and impose your will on those that would defy."

    The Dark Queen tilted her head in amusement.

    "But I do not recognize any leadership except my own. I do not fear anyone. You and the rest of your mutts can do nothing to defeat me! I will see the end of your species today!" she shouted angrily. "Starting with you¡­."

    "Not a chance!" an angry voice shouted from beside them.

    Caleb turned just as the obsidian de came down between him and the Dark Queen, severing the roots that held him to her. His body was released, and he fell,nding on his feet. He quickly corrected and put distance between himself and the Queen.

    The Dark Queen quickly responded, swinging her roots at the intruder as she screamed angrily.

    Caleb had been so focused on defeating the monster that threatened his mate, so determined to destroy her, that he had missed the moment when their connection was reignited.

    With an angry growl, Ashleigh swept the sword at the tendrils that flew at her. The Dark Queen hissed in her frustration as they shriveled back into her, and she turned her tangled body to block the remaining roots that fed on Lily.

    Caleb moved to stand beside his Luna as they stared down the Dark Queen.

    "Nice to see you," he whispered.

    Ashleigh nodded, keeping her eyes focused.

    "Ready to do this?" she asked.

    "Together?" he smiled.

    "As it should be," Ashleigh grinned.

 Chapter 600 Disquieted Voices

    Ashleigh gave Caleb the sword, shifting into her wolf. She growled, baring her teeth at the Dark Queen while Caleb readied his de.

    The Dark Queena€?s twisting vines grew in multitudes, writhing around her like snakes ready to strike.

    Ashleigh jumped forward, immediately grabbing three of the vines between her teeth and tearing them with the strength of her jaw.

    Caleb followed, swinging back and forth, quickly cutting through the tendrils.

    As they tried to move closer to the Dark Queen, even more of her tendrils shot forward from her body.

    They both moved out of the way to avoid the sharp spears.

    The Dark Queen focused her attack on Caleb and his irritating sword. Large groups of spears flew toward him, and on the ground, tendrils stretched out to grab his ankles. Caleb was jumping and dashing, able to avoid her attacks but struggling to hit her himself.

    a€?Caleb!a€? Ashleigh called out to him through their link as she tore into another root.

    a€?Ia€?m okay!a€? he said, a€?focus on yourself!a€?

    Ashleigh let out a whimpered cry as one of the smaller roots stabbed into her paw. She jumped back before it could try to burrow in or grab hold of her.

    Caleb heard the sound, distracted for a brief moment, a tendril wrapped at his ankle, pulling him to the ground and immediately swinging him back and forth as more of the smaller roots reached out to bind him. Finally, two sessfully wrapped around his arm, holding it down, unable to use the sword to free himself.

    Ashleigh caught sight of what was happening to Caleb. She charged toward him, barely avoiding arge grouping of roots that swung at her like a fist.

    She got to him and shifted. Grabbing the sword from his hand, she made quick work of the roots that had caught him. Ashleigh pulled him back and away from the reach of the Dark Queen, who hissed and watched them with angry eyes.

    Around them, the walls flickered, and Ashleigh felt Lilya€?s power waning.

    a€?Caleb,a€? she whispered. a€?We need to free Lily.a€?

    Caleb nodded.

    a€?Therge roots that she positioned herself to protect are how she feeds on Lily. I removed three of them, and she removed one herself. There are three left. They dona€?t seem to regrow like the smaller ones. I think these are what make up her true form. The little ones are weapons and armor. The big ones, thata€?s her,a€? he said.

    a€?Okay,a€? Ashleigh replied, looking back at the Queen.

    She watched them, swaying her body with the writhing of her tendrils. But she didna€?t make any moves toe after them, which felt like confirmation that she needed to protect therger roots behind her.

    a€?In the mound, Myka said thatrger roots were moving under the surface, digging their way toward the ley line opening,a€? Ashleigh whispered. a€?That was where he sent the frog with the explosives.a€?

    Ashleigh thought back to the mound.

    a€?I thought that she was stuck...a€? she continued. a€?That she was inside the tree to heal or grow or something. But what if that wasna€?t it? Maybe she couldna€?t move. Because her roots were already pushing down into the earth, feeding on the power.a€?

    a€?Youa€?re saying she cana€?te after us because the roots are already working on draining Lilya€?s power?a€? Caleb asked. a€?Couldna€?t she just pull them up? Like she did earlier to toss me back?a€?

    a€?Ia€?m not sure. Maybe that one wasna€?t drawing power yet?a€? Ashleigh suggested. a€?I do know that we have been standing still for a while, and she hasna€?t made a move. So that tells me that we are out of range of the little ones, and she cana€?t or wona€?t move away from the big ones and expose them.a€?

    a€?We need a way to distract her,a€? Caleb said, a€?to keep her focus here while one of us goes around her and severs thest roots.a€?

    Ashleigh nodded.

    a€?Wona€?t be easy,a€? he sighed.

    a€?Nothing ever is,a€? she smiled.

    Caleb grinned. He looked back at the Dark Queen. He wasna€?t sure how to do it, but he would keep her distracted. He wouldna€?t let the monster get its filthy tendrils on Ashleigh ever again.

    a€?Ia€?m going to do it,a€? Ashleigh said softly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Caleb looked back at her with furrowed brows.

    a€?What?a€?

    a€?Ia€?m the distraction,a€? she smiled. a€?You are much faster with the sword than I am. So whoever goes needs to be quick and concise. The distraction is over as soon as one of those roots is gone. She wona€?t ignore it.a€?

    a€?No,a€? Caleb replied, shaking his head. a€?I cana€?t let you do that.a€?

    a€?You have to,a€? Ashleigh replied. a€?We both know Ia€?m right.a€?

    Caleb growled his irritation and pulled her close, wrapping his arms around her and kissing her fiercely.

    Ashleigh did not fight or push him away. Instead, she kissed him back, feeling the same way he did. Neither wanted to let the other go.

    Finally, Caleb pulled back, cing his forehead against hers.

    a€?Please...a€? he whispered. a€?Stop forcing me to leave you behind.a€?

    Ashleigh reached up and touched his cheek.

    a€?Ita€?s what we have to do,a€? she whispered. Her voice cracked just slightly. a€?Ita€?s our duty.a€?

    Caleb closed his eyes, clenching his jaw.

    Ashleigh put her hand on his chest and pushed away from him.

    a€?Go,a€? she whispered. a€?You need to be ready to move quickly.a€?

    Caleb nodded but said nothing else, stepping back from her as the knot in the pit of his stomach grew.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath, pushing it back out slowly as she looked back at the Dark Queen. She could see the way the Queena€?s eyes moved back and forth between Ashleigh and Caleb, unsure of which would attack first.

    Ashleigh stepped forward, barely out of range of the tendrils that stretched to reach her.

    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, focusing on the cold ce deep within herself. On the ice and snow of Winter. On the harsh winds that came off the mountain.

    a€?Ashleigh! No!a€? Lily screamed in her mind, but Ashleigh ignored her.

    A low rumbling growl began to emanate from Ashleigha€?s chest. Her fingers curled into angry ws.

    a€?Dona€?t do this!a€? Lily shouted.

    In the snow and ice, Ashleigh sat down inside the cold ce of her mind and breathed deeply as the berserker rage flowed over her body.

    a€?Finally!a€? one of the voices cried out.

    a€?Foolish child, how dare you keep us locked away!a€? shouted another.

    a€?Weak child!a€? the third shouted. a€?Unworthy of our strength!a€?

    The Dark Queen observed Ashleigh and saw her preparing to attack. She readied her tendrils, determined to tangle up the Winter Princess before she could cause any more trouble.

    But she was delightfully surprised when she felt the change in the air when she heard the disquieted voices of the dead.

    Tilting her wooden mask with a pleased grin, the Dark Queen eagerly awaited her new toys.

 Chapter 601 Anything But That

    When she was first trained as a Berserker, Ashleigh saw the prestige of the role. The unattainability. She had gone through all of the rituals and training to harness the rage and use it to bring her pack honor and fulfill her duties. But also to impress her father and show herself that she could do it.

    To be a Berserker, Ashleigh suffered different forms of physical and mental torture. But, at the time, she, and likely most others never realized that they were stepping to the brink of death to allow the dead to be a part of them.

    Lily had told her that the rage Berserkers called on was created from the echoes of the past. The energy stored from pain, suffering, loss, and hatred. The wolves of Winter had a connection to the dead, even if they couldn''t actively speak to or hear them. The shadows that lived in the deands still hung near the Winter wolves.

    When they performed their rituals and their tortures, they brought themselves to the edge of death. Here, the shadows of their ancestors could return with them if they chose.

    The reason that some Berserkers lost their abilities fast was that their ancestors had little to offer, or there were only a few that wished to join. Those that lost themselves in the madness often did not have the strength to handle the pain and suffering of the past.

    Though all Berserkers were seen as the same kind of beast, they were very different.

    Ashleigh had never realized it until Lily told her about it. Saul was a Berserker, and he was impressive, to say the least. But even lost in the rage, he never became a monster. He killed swiftly and ferociously. But he did not torture. He did not tear limbs from bodies or leave the dying screaming on the battlefield.

    Lily had told her this was because, much like Saul himself, his ancestors were kind, soft-spoken, and practical.

    But Ashleigh''s ancestors were anything but that.

    She tore through the vines and roots almost as fast as the Dark Queen sent them flying at her. Ashleigh snarled and growled as she wrapped her hands around several vines and ripped them apart.

    The Dark Queen hissed. She had expected to fight but not to struggle to keep up. She needed to end this quickly.

    "I can keep this going all day long, Winter Princess, but what about you?" she called out, sending out another wave of speared vines at Ashleigh.

    ''We will not lose!''

    ''Tear her apart!''

    ''We will never fall!''

    Once more, Ashleigh tore at the vines, yanking and pulling, attempting to draw the Dark Queen toward her to no avail.

    The Dark Queenughed.

    "Silly children, I am eversting and never-ending!" she shouted. "Every vine you cut is reced and regrown. Again and again. My body will not fall while you struggle and fight for five minutes of ytime."

    The alphas growled angrily. Ashleigh turned to the Dark Queen and let out a frenzied roar as she wed away at the roots, taking small steps closer and closer to the Queen.

    ''We will kill her!''

    ''We will prevail!''

    ''We will remain.''

    ''Ashleigh!'' Lily cried out. Her connection felt weak, but she could still feel them, hear them. She knew that they nned to keep control. To lock Ashleigh away inside her mind forever.

    ''Quiet!''

    ? ''Traitor!''

    The voices howled angrily at Lily.

    The Dark Queen smiled.

    "It seems we share amon dislike of the Lost Princess¡­" she said, pulling back on the roots that prepared to attack.

    Ashleigh''s body stilled. She had a hungry and wild look on her face.

    "How about we make a deal?" The Dark Queen offered. "Let me have my meal, and I will help you keep that body to yourselves."<novelnext></novelnext>

    ***

    Caleb moved slowly and carefully around the vines. Ashleigh was keeping the Dark Queen''s attention. Still, now Caleb was concerned about what he was hearing.

    Ashleigh had told him about the alphas that came with her Berserker Rage. He knew she was scared of tapping into that power because of them.

    He understood this was a desperate situation, and she did what she thought she needed. But how could he stand by while the Dark Queen helped the alphas to steal her body?

    He looked ahead. Therge roots were close now. It would not take much more time to reach them, and as long as he held firm and moved fast, destroying them would not be an issue.

    He looked back at Ashleigh, or at least her body. She started at the Dark Queen, they were talking, but Caleb couldn''t hear anything the alphas said.

    Caleb hesitated, unsure what to do. But then he heard what the Dark Queen said. He saw an evil grin pass over Ashleigh''s lips. He couldn''t let this happen!

    He moved to run to Ashleigh, but suddenly, he felt her. He heard her soft voice whisper in his ear.

    ''Trust me¡­''

    ***

    The alphas were quiet.

    ''She is lying!'' Lily screamed. ''She will feed on you the moment she finishes me off!''

    ''We will not fall!''

    ''We are stronger than you!''

    ''How will you give us control?''

    The Dark Queen grinned, knowing that she had won.

    "It''s quite simple¡­." She replied. "Do you remember how the child initially trapped your power?"

    The alphas remained quiet. Their minds were memories of hate and rage. Memories folded over each other and lost in their meaning.

    The Dark Queen scoffed; she should have known they would be clueless.

    "At the brink of death, the deands wait. She called you to her when she was dying, and you crossed into her," the Dark Queen sighed. "Allow me to take her back to the brink¡­ and then you simply shove her into the deands and keep the body."

    ''Lies. You will kill us.''

    ''We are not fools!''

    "You are right to be suspicious," the Queen smiled. "So, I will offer you my oath. Swear an oath to me that you will banish the Winter Princess into the deands, and if you do, I will swear to let her body live with you inside of it."

    Ashleigh stared at the Queen with low growls and an angry expression. But then an evil grin grew on her lips.

    ''We swear it!'' the three alphas shouted in unison.

    They raised Ashleigh''s hand to their mouth and bit down until it bled, turning the hand back toward the Dark Queen and letting several drops fall onto the roots below them.

    ''You can''t!'' Lily cried out.

    The Dark Queen rolled her head back inughter before looking back at Ashleigh. Then, with a cruel expression and a twisted smile, she shot a speared vine into Ashleigh''s shoulder.

    "I ept your offering¡­."

 Chapter 602 Itâ€™s Not Yours

    A second root pierced Ashleigh''s body, and the Dark Queen lifted her off the ground, bringing her close.

    She tilted her head, looking over Ashleigh with consideration.

    ''You cannot break your oath!'' one of the alphas shouted.

    The Dark Queen sighed.

    "Of course not," she replied, dropping Ashleigh to the ground. "She''s weakened¡­ now''s the time, boys."

    One long tendril pulled away from the Dark Queen''s body as she felt the presence of the three alphas move deeper inside Ashleigh''s mind. The tendril sat hovering just above Ashleigh and ready to pierce her chest.

    "Though¡­ if you are simply not fast enough to take control of the body¡­ and it bled out¡­" she whispered. "It wouldn''t be my fault that it died."

    The tendril shot forward, stabbing Ashleigh once, twice. Then, as she prepared to send it a third time, the Dark Queen screamed in agony as she was suddenly surprised by the burning of one of her roots. She quickly spun back as Caleb dragged his sword through the second root.

    The Dark Queen screamed again as the ckened root withered and curled toward her body. Caleb ran forward to thest root, still connected to the golden road.

    She tried to release it, to pull it away before he could destroy it.

    The root lifted off the ground, sliding back from the hole it had created in the road. The Dark Queen tried to reel it in before he could reach it, but Caleb would not let her.

    He dashed forward and sliced through the root. The Dark Queen''s howling scream echoed through the tunnel.

    The golden light of the tunnel brightened and solidified around them. Caleb could not hear or speak to Lily, but he knew she was relieved.

    "You damn dog!'' the Dark Queen screamed.

    Caleb turned to face her just as she neared him. Her hand was made of sharp vines that extended out toward him. She moved faster than he had anticipated. She caught him by the throat and forced him back against the wall of the golden tunnel.

    To his dismay, the sword fell from his hand as his back mmed into the wall, and a burning pain spread through his body. Her hand at his throat was rough, the vines moving along his skin, rubbing and burning as she held him in ce.

    She was only holding him now, he could swallow and breathe, but it was bing difficult.

    More vines shot out from her body. One stabbed into his forearm, drawing a hissing groan from him. The others stretched out to hold him in ce. His legs and arms locked against the wall as the wooden face stared angrily at him.

    "You are a pest!" she rasped furiously. "I will destroy you. Tear your limbs from your body slowly. Let you feel every moment of your flesh, muscle, and bone being separated."

    Caleb clenched his jaw and swallowed. He was still trying to move his arms and legs, still trying to set himself free.

    "But first," she hissed. "I will let you watch as your mate is cast into the deands before your eyes. She will be a puppet for those angry ghosts inside."

    Caleb growled.

    The Dark Queenughed.

    "Growl all you want," she whispered. "There is nothing you can do to save her¡­."

    ***

    Ashleigh sat in the snow. Her legs were crossed, and her eyes were closed. She took slow deep breaths of the cold mountain air.

    When Lily had warned her about the Dark Queen''s ability to speak with and influence the dead, she had insisted that Ashleigh could never use the rage to confront the Queen.

    The alphas were angry and domineering. They were precisely the kind of people the Dark Queen had surrounded herself with. People who were so focused on gaining power and winning they would have no problem betraying another to get it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Dark Queen, of course, would not be able to resist the temptation of taking Ashleigh''s power from her, of goading the alphas into destroying Ashleigh from within.

    The conversation had been short, but it was enough to nt an idea in Ashleigh''s mind.

    ''What would happen if I did use the rage against her?'' Ashleigh asked as she approached the mountainside with the karambit in her hand. They had just received the report of the fae arriving in Summer, and Ashleigh was preparing to open the gate.

    Lily focused on Ashleigh with concern.

    ''You can''t!'' she shouted.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ''I''m not saying I n to,'' she said. ''I am asking, what would happen? What would she do? What could she do?''

    Lily drew in a heavy breath.

    ''The power that you draw on to use the Berserker Rage, it''s not yours, exactly,'' she began. ''I told you before about your ancestors, the echoes of the past. How you Berserkers are taking the shadows of your ancestors inside of you. That means they are a part of you.''

    Ashleigh listened closely.

    ''Because of your ability to hear and speak with them, it makes you more vulnerable. That''s why the alphas could split away from the rest of your ancestors. They know you hear them, and they maintain their individual thoughts and wishes. Their anger. When you tap into that power, you are giving them control.''

    Ashleigh felt her heart quicken. Though she had always lost control during her moments of rage, she never considered the idea of someone else controlling her.

    ''If the Dark Queen could speak with them, interact with them. She could convince them to kill you.''

    ''Kill me?'' Ashleigh asked. ''But if I die¡­ wouldn''t they as well?''

    ''Not if they just kill your mind. If they overwhelm your consciousness and take control of your body. It is possible that they would be able to simply take over. Just like what she did to Loki.''

    Ashleigh didn''t get the chance to ask any more questions. The gate needed to be opened, and the people of Summer needed to be saved.

    But, when Ashleigh and Caleb discussed the need to distract the Dark Queen, Ashleigh knew immediately what to do. There was no way the Dark Queen could ignore such a tempting offer.

    It was a risk, a huge risk.

    There was no time to exin her n to him, and when Caleb understood the risk, she felt his fear. She felt the panic in his heart from the cold ce where she sat and waited.

    "Trust me¡­" she whispered to him.

    Though his fear was not abated, and his panic was still there, he didn''t refuse. Instead, his fear fueled his anger, and she felt his trust.

    She knew that Caleb would finish his task. Now she needed to prepare for her own.

    The temperature around her dropped. She opened her eyes to see that the grey sky above her had turned dark and red. Her body had suffered a decisive blow, perhaps more than one.

    A low growl came from behind her and then another.

    Ashleigh looked back over her shoulder as the third wolf came down the path to stand beside the others.

    Three giant wolves, double-coated, in greys and whites. Winter wolves.

    The alphas of the past.

 Chapter 603 Fell Away

    The wolves bared their teeth, snarling at her.

    Ashleigh swallowed and clenched her jaw.

    "You took her offer," she whispered. Then lowered her head. "A part of me hoped that there was still a chance Lily was wrong about you."

    The wolves snarled again; one snapped its jaws.

    Ashleigh turned her body, ced her hands down into the snow, and got on her knees to face them.

    "You were each once proud Alphas of Winter," she growled back at them. "But now you make deals with our enemy."

    One of the three took a step toward her.

    "If you think I will just stand back and allow you to take my body¡­."

    Her eyes began to glow with the bright light of the moon.

    Though he did not step back, one of the alphas stopped growling at the sight.

    The second alpha stepped toward her.

    "I gave you a chance to redeem yourselves¡­." Ashleigh whispered. Her voice was low and echoing with another. "Do not me me for doing what must be done."

    Her fingers in the snow curled as her body shifted into the great white wolf that she was.

    She raised her head and howled before focusing on the wolf that dared to step toward her first.

    Ashleigh snarled and then darted forward. Catching the first wolf by surprise, she grabbed his throat between her teeth and mped down as he cried. She pulled him back from the others, yanking at his fur and shaking him violently.

    Tossing him aside, Ashleigh made a move on the second wolf. This one was ready for her and snapped back as she tried to grab him. They bared their teeth, circling each other and growling. The wolf made his move, trying to bite at her leg.

    Ashleigh jumped back. The wolf nipped at her, his teeth grazing her leg, but not enough to get a hold of her.

    The first wolf got back to his feet with a heavy snarl. He dashed forward, mming his body against Ashleigh''s and knocking her off bnce. The second wolf took this opportunity to jump on her and tried to bite at her throat.

    Ashleigh twisted and shook, kicking at the second wolf to get him off her. Meanwhile, the first wolf bit at her legs. He managed to get hold of one and mped down. Ashleigh let out a cry, but she did not stop fighting.

    Focusing her strength on pushing the second wolf off her, Ashleigh flipped onto her side. She sessfully knocked the second wolf to the ground but exposed herself to the first wolf. An opportunity that he would not let slip by.

    The first wolf bit down on her belly, pushing his teeth through the thick fur until he felt flesh tearing and tasted her blood.

    Ashleigh let out a pained whimper, and for a moment, she was afraid. Afraid that she overestimated herself. That she had taken too many risks, and this time it wouldn''t pay off.

    The second wolf got back to his feet. He turned to her and snarled before lunging for her throat.

    Ashleigh squirmed and tried to pull away, barely able to escape the second wolf''s attack. Finally, the first wolf lost his hold on her belly, and she was able to move away enough to stand.

    The first and second wolves growled and snarled, baring their teeth as they neared her. Ashleigh took a step back, but her wounds were not insignificant. There was pain and weakness. She wasn''t sure that she could actually survive this fight.

    A sudden shift in the air around them drew the attention of all the wolves.

    They turned and saw what appeared to be another portal appearing not far from where Ashleigh struggled to stay standing. This one was grey and dark.

    Two of the three alphas took a step back as they recognized it.

    ''The deands¡­.''

    The whisper came from one of the alphas. Ashleigh turned back to them. She could see the fear in the eyes of the two wolves before her.

    They would fight tooth and w to stay on this side of that portal.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ashleigh felt a heaviness in her gut. She needed to win, to survive.

    They turned their eyes back on her, their fear turning to rage.

    ''I won''t make it easy¡­.'' Ashleigh growled in her mind.

    Both wolves charged forward, and Ashleigh prepared to hold her ground. When suddenly, the second wolf cried out. Ashleigh and the first wolf both paused, looking toward the sound.

    To their surprise, the third wolf, the third alpha, had finally joined the fray. He held the second wolf''s back leg in his mouth, yanking him backward and crushing the leg between his teeth.

    The second wolf cried out, and the third looked at Ashleigh.

    ''We have failed Winter,'' he whispered in her thoughts. ''We do not deserve to leave this ce.''

    Ashleigh was stunned.

    ''You shine with the light of the Goddess.¡­'' he continued. ''I''m sorry for my part in all of this.''

    Ashleigh didn''t know what to say, and it didn''t matter. The first wolf was unwilling to wait for their conversation to be done as it jumped forward to attack her.

    ***

    The Dark Queen watched with anticipation. Waiting for Ashleigh''s lifeless body to move once more. She was tempted to stab her again, but that would break her oath.

    She was still holding Caleb against the wall with several of her smaller vines. Yet, she stood nearer to Ashleigh, looking for any subtle changes.

    Caleb had lost the obsidian de, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t draw a weapon. Now that she was focused elsewhere and had removed the bindings to his arms, he was sure he could escape if he was quick.

    Taking a deep breath, he summoned a dagger into each of his hands. He waited to ensure she hadn''t noticed first, then prepared to make his move.

    He brought one de to the vine that held his throat and the other to the one at his waist. Then, in a quick movement, he sliced through the small tendrils and immediately pushed his body off the wall.

    The Dark Queen felt the cut and turned as Caleb set himself free.

    She growled her frustration and sent a wave of tendrils racing to catch him. He was fast, avoiding each of the vines. She noticed he seemed to have a goal in mind, and the Dark Queen followed his gaze. There she saw the obsidian de.

    She snarled and turned toward Caleb, hurling herself at him quickly and precisely.

    Caleb felt the threat moving toward him. He turned just in time to find her long tendrilled fingers stretching to him. He shifted and ducked under her arm, running as fast as he could, but she managed to grab his leg.

    Caleb cried out, shifting back to his human form. He tried to reach the vine and cut it. However, the Dark Queen already anticipated his move and appeared before him with a wicked grin on her wooden mask.

    Caleb gasped as the thick vine wrapped around his throat, lifting him into the air before mming him against the wall.

    The Dark Queen slithered toward him, leaning her wooden mask near his face.

    "I''m going to kill you now¨CAAAHHH!!!"

    The Dark Queen''s words were cut off by her guttural roar as she screamed out from the excruciating pain in her body.

    She looked down to see the tip of the obsidian de sticking out of her body. Then, looking over her shoulder, she saw Ashleigh gasping for breath and holding the sword''s hilt in her hand.

    Ashleigh growled and shoved the de until she couldn''t anymore.

    The Dark Queen screamed in agony, letting Caleb fall to the ground.

    And then, all around them, the golden walls and road fell away.

 Chapter 604 Just Long Enough

    Ashleigh was suddenly floating, falling, flying. They were weightless and drifting.

    All around them, the golden walls fell, giving way to a bright blue, cloudy bubble surrounding them. Just past it, Ashleigh could see red, orange, and yellow mixing into a brilliant fiery glow that danced along the bubble''s surface.

    Ashleigh turned, and far off in the distance, she saw cloudy shapes of different colors surrounded by pitch ckness.

    Her eyes widened as she took in the sight, as her mind filtered through memories of books and videos of space, stars dying, and nebs.

    There was a tug in her body, a pull in one direction.

    a€?The gate,a€? Lily whispered in her mind. a€?You are still in the gate. My mothera€?s design will force you to the other end. Grab Caleb, and dona€?t fight it. Let it take you home.a€?

    a€?Are we... in space?a€? Ashleigh asked.

    a€?Not exactly,a€? Lily replied. a€?There isna€?t time to exin. The ley line is a cosmic force. There are lots of things that you can see if you spend enough time here.a€?

    a€?What is happening?a€? Ashleigh asked.

    a€?I copsed the tunnel,a€? Lily said. a€?The charges that we set in Summer have gone off. As a result, there is an explosion traveling between the gates. If I had kept the tunnel open, it would have moved faster and killed you. Instead, you and Caleb are safe within this space. This is the bubble that Lian and Sna created.a€?

    Ashleigh looked out again. The blue haze around them stuck out to her.

    a€?Didna€?t there used to be lights?a€?

    a€?The space is thinning as their power wanes. It wona€?t be long now,a€? Lily replied. a€?It doesna€?t matter. What matters is that you and Caleb get back to the Winter gate.a€?

    a€?Caleb... where is Caleb?a€? Ashleigh asked, looking around her.

    a€?Right beside you,a€? Lily whispered. a€?I told you before. Things move differently here. I came to you at the moment between moments to tell you to hurry. ept the pull of the gate and follow it. You need to hurry. There is no time.a€?

    Ashleigh felt her body moving. She looked around and saw that Lily was right. Caleb was right beside her. But his eyes were closed.

    a€?Caleb!a€? she shouted to him.

    a€?Hea€?s all right,a€? Lily whispered. a€?Hea€?ll wake up in a moment. His body was shocked by the shift.a€?

    Ashleigh felt a change around her, and somehow she knew Lily was no longer beside her.

    Just as Lily had said, Caleb began to stir, his eyes opened, and he looked around in confusion.

    a€?Whaa€"?a€? he began to ask.

    a€?Take my hand!a€? Ashleigh called to him. He furrowed his brow but quickly took her hand as she said.

    a€?The gate is pulling us to Winter,a€? Ashleigh said. a€?Lily copsed the tunnel to keep us from getting caught up in the explosion, but we must hurry.a€?

    a€?How?a€? Caleb said, a€?I cana€?t move....a€?

    a€?Ita€?s okay,a€? Ashleigh smiled. a€?Just dona€?t let go of my hand, the gate is pulling me, and I know how to follow it.a€?

    Caleb nodded and squeezed her hand. They smiled at each other, and then he looked around them.

    a€?Is this...?a€?

    a€?The Ley Line,a€? Ashleigh nodded.

    a€?Are we in space?a€? he asked.

    Ashleighughed.

    a€?Apparently, no, but yes? Or maybe?a€?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Caleb chuckled, looking around again, his jaw clenched.

    a€?What about the Dark Queen?a€? he asked. a€?Where is she?a€?

    Ashleigh swallowed, looking around. But she didna€?t see anyone or anything else.

    a€?I dona€?t know...a€? she whispered.

    a€?Is she dead?a€? Caleb asked. a€?Did you kill her?a€?

    Ashleigh shook her head and squeezed Caleba€?s hand.

    a€?I dona€?t know....a€?

    ***

    a€?AAARGHH!!a€?

    The Dark Queen roared in her anger. She was mming her roots and vines against the golden walls that had appeared around her.

    a€?You cannot keep me here forever!a€? she shouted angrily.

    Once again, she mmed her vines against the walls. Gritting her teeth as the pain spread.

    She looked down at the wound where Ashleigh had stabbed her with the obsidian de. It was a ckened hole in her mass. Her vines and roots were not growing back. In fact, it appeared as though the wound itself was growing--slowly consuming more and more of her body.

    a€?I dona€?t need to keep you forever,a€? Lilya€?s voice replied.

    The Dark Queen gritted her teeth and looked around.

    a€?Just long enough for them to escape,a€? Lily continued. a€?Then I can let you go, let you fall into the ley line, where you will finally die and stay dead.a€?

    The Dark Queen listened to Lilya€?s words with anger, but in doing so, she heard something in her voice. A soft quiver. A strain.

    a€?Oh, little Lost Princess... it seems you are wearing yourself thin....a€? The Dark Queen grinned. a€?Did I take too much from you? Will you even be able to hold me long enough? Will you fail again!?a€?

    Lily did not respond, but the walls around the Dark Queen thinned enough for her to see through them for just a moment. She smiled, looking around again until she found exactly what she was looking for.

    a€?I see....a€? she rasped, moving toward her goal. a€?It wasna€?t me that took too much from you....a€?

    She leaned forward, close to one of the walls. Smiling as she stared at the tiny tear in the wall with ck edges, watching as the ckness slowly spread.

    The Dark Queen remembered now. When Ashleigh had driven the sword in through her back, she had pushed until it stopped, until it pierced the golden wall.

    a€?Does the great Winter Princess know that she killed you?a€?

    a€?I was already dead...a€? Lily replied softly, weakly. a€?But I will happily use what I have left in me to keep you from hurting her.a€?

    a€?How noble!a€? the Dark Queenughed.

    The walls around her shuddered once more. This time the translucencested longer. Long enough for her to find what she was looking for. A malicious grin crossed over her wooden mask.

    a€?Leta€?s see how strong you really are....a€? She whispered.

    The Dark Queen extended her hand toward the wall. The tendrils wrapped around each other as they grew and grew. When they reached the wall, they slithered against it until they found their goal.

    The tendrils stretched and pulled, probing the tear until it started to give way.

 Chapter 605 She Refused

    ''No!'' Lily shouted as she felt the tendrils pulling at the tear in the walls she had built.

    She tried her hardest to hold, but she could do nothing.

    When the obsidian de had pierced the golden wall, Lily was struck. The tunnel she had built fell away because she could no longer maintain it. But she could create a small prison to contain the Dark Queen and give Caleb and Ashleigh a chance to escape.

    She wasn''t lying when she told Ashleigh that they needed to hurry. The explosion really was moving between the gates. But she wanted them to move quickly because she knew she did not have the strength to hold the Dark Queen for long.

    And now, the Dark Queen had found a chink in her armor. She was pulling on that weak point. Lily felt as though her own flesh was being torn away.

    She cried out but still held as hard and long as possible. She just needed a little more time. Ashleigh and Caleb were almost there. She could feel them nearing the Winter gate. Just a few more precious moments, and they would be clear.

    The tendrils pushed through the tear in the wall, one, then two. They pulled at each side until the golden wall shattered, and Lily screamed.

    The Dark Queenughed victoriously and then turned her attention toward the Winter gate with a snarl.

    "No!" Lily shouted, moving to stand in the Dark Queen''s path.

    A malicious grin appeared on the wooden mask.

    "You don''t have enough left to stand against me, child."

    Lily tried to summon her armor and her sword, but nothing came. The Dark Queen was right. Lily was practically running on fumes now. Still, she couldn''t just let the Queen go after Ashleigh.

    Lily threw herself forward with an angry growl, raising her arm back to strike the Queen. But before she could reach her, she was caught by several of the smaller roots. Wrapping at her wrists and legs.

    She tried to get loose, but it was impossible.

    The Queen pulled her close, an angry smile on the wooden mask.

    "Fine¡­." She whispered in her raspy voice. "I will finish you first. You are so weak after all that there will still be plenty of time for me to go after them when you''re gone."

    Lily clenched her jaw and swallowed as a thick root moved along her body. It wrapped around her waist and moved between her breasts to slide around her throat.

    The root tightened, and Lily gasped at the choking sensation. Then, almost immediately, she felt her remaining power slowly pull from her body.

    Her body was weak, her mind muddled.

    She saw shes of her life and her death.

    Loki, her mother, Sna. Smiles andughter, tears and shouting. She saw Ashleigh crying at the thought of losing her.

    ''I''m sorry,'' Lily whispered in her thoughts. ''Mother, Loki¡­ I should have paid more attention¡­ I should have listened.''

    The Dark Queen squeezed tighter to Lily''s throat and grinned with satisfaction at the gasping breaths she took.

    ''Ashleigh¡­ you will be fine¡­ trust yourself and Caleb.''

    It was almost over. She knew the feeling of death, and this was as close as it came to it. But she that this time the deands would not call to her. Her soul would be consumed. This was the end of everything.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Sol¡­" she whispered painfully. A tear escaped her eye. "I''m¡­ sorry¡­."

    The Dark Queenughed, and Lily closed her eyes, wishing it would not be thest sound she heard.

    And it wasn''t, as the Dark Queen suddenly screamed. The root that held tightly to Lily''s throat suddenly loosened and fell away, followed immediately by the smaller vines that held her body in ce.

    "What is the point of apologizing if you intend to leave!"

    Lily opened her eyes at the familiar voice. The long auburn hair, the battle armor, and the giant sword extended before her. Lily smiled as the woman turned to face her. Lily had traced the same scar countless times, the same plump lips she had kissed, and the same grey eyes filled with anger and worry.

    "Sol¡­" Lily whispered with exhausted joy.

    "It is so like you to be so selfish as to not give the other person a chance to respond!" Sna growled. "Keep your useless apologies!"

    "AAARRGGHH!!" the Dark Queen howled angrily from a few feet away.

    Lily could see now that Sna had severed the roots that had bound her to the Queen. It wasn''t quite as damaging as the obsidian de, but certainly, enough to sever the roots painfully.

    "You damn children are a nuisance!" The Queen shrieked, her wooden mask shaking with her fury.

    "Our Queen trained us well," Sna replied. "We all nned to die today anyway. Can''t think of anything better than to stand in your way to do it."

    The Dark Queen snarled and shook with rage. The window was closing. There was no time left for her to get past these two and reach the Winter gate. She knew, for the first time, that she had lost.

    But she refused to lose alone.

    Sna and Lily watched the Dark Queen. They saw the anger slip away as an evil grin widened on her wooden mask.

    She let out a soft and ominous chuckle, then roots and vines, twisting and turning, flew in all directions. Sna stepped before Lily and brought her sword up to block the attack. After several moments of these tendrils flying at them and being swatted away by Sna, the Dark Queen stopped.

    Sna held Lily with her arm, using her own body to support Lily''s weight.

    The Dark Queen panted from the exertion, and then sheughed.

    "Has she lost her mind?" Sna asked aloud. "Has her defeat left her in madness?"

    The Dark Queenughed harder, and then she stopped and raised herself to look between the two women.

    "I have lost," she rasped and then turned her attention pointedly toward Sna, "but so have you."

    Sna furrowed her brow.

    "No¡­." Lily gasped, drawing Sna''s attention.

    Sna followed Lily''s gaze; her eyes widened when she realized what had happened.

 Chapter 606 Always

    The pull of the gate was gentle, almost soothing. It suddenly struck Ashleigh that the feeling was familiar.

    "Do you know what this reminds me of?"

    Caleb looked around them, once more noting that it appeared as though they were floating through a technicolor adventure in space.

    "I could not possibly begin to guess what this could remind you of," heughed.

    Ashleigh chuckled.

    "Our honeymoon," she smiled, ncing back at him.

    Caleb returned the smile.

    "One of the few times we actually left our room," Ashleigh grinned, raising her brow at him.

    Caleb shrugged.

    "I regret and apologize for nothing," Caleb shrugged.

    Ashleigh shook her head, still smiling.

    "There were those lounging floats at the end of our deck. I remember lying back on it and closing my eyes. The feeling of the water moving below, the soft ripples and waves gently rolling underneath. It was a lot like this."

    Caleb nodded.

    "I can see that," he said softly. Observing the gentle smile on her lips as she allowed the pull of the gate to move her along.

    It was strange to feel so at ease while they were between points of danger, but it was nice. It was unusual.

    How long had he been living in preparation for the next awful thing to happen? How long had she? He never minded before, never really noticed. But now, as he looked at her and felt the love in their bond and the desire to build from that, he wondered if there wasn''t something more he wanted from his life. From their life.

    But what about her? She had been a warrior all her life, perhaps even more so than he. And she was still so young. Would she want anything else?

    Caleb licked his lips and swallowed down the lump in his throat. The only way he would ever know is by asking her. The timing wasn''t ideal, but he feared something else would get in the wayter if he didn''t ask now.

    "Ashleigh¡­" he called to her softly.

    "There it is!" she said excitedly over him as she pointed forward.

    Caleb looked past her, and not far from where they were, he saw arge blue circle, a portal.

    "That''s the Winter gate!" Ashleighughed.

    Ashleigh felt her heart thrumming in her ears. It was so close; they were finally there. Once they crossed the gate, it would close behind them. Whether the Dark Queen still lived wouldn''t matter because she would be trapped inside. And once the bubble fell, the ley line would tear her apart.

    The war would be over. All they had to do was cross the gate.

    Ashleigh focused entirely on the gate. All she was concerned with was pushing them forward and crossing that final threshold.

    But Caleb felt a prickling on his skin, that sense of danger he had honed since childhood. He turned to look behind them, his eyes widened, and he looked back at the gate. They were close, but not close enough.

    He looked at Ashleigh and then down at their interlocked hands. The tether that held them together and kept him floating behind her. He clenched his jaw and took a deep breath.

    Caleb let go of Ashleigh''s hand.

    Ashleigh felt him let go.

    "Caleb?" she whispered.

    She looked back just as his fingertips grazed hers, and she tried to grab hold of him. Her eyes widened, and she lifted her gaze to his.

    "I love you, always," he whispered as four long vines flew up from behind him, surrounding him and wrapping around his body.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Caleb!" she screamed as he was yanked back into the darkness, fading from her view.

    She tried to turn back, to go after him. But she was too close to the gate. The pull was too strong. The light surrounded her as she crossed through the portal, falling back andnding painfully on the ground as all the wounds gifted to her by the Dark Queen suddenly made themselves known.

    Ashleigh let out a soft whimper and then lifted her head to look back at the portal, watching as it closed and the mountain sealed around it. Trapping Caleb and sealing off their bond at the same time.

    Her heart stopped.

    The world stopped.

    The cold wind gathered and circled all around her until her entire body felt frozen.

    She breathed, her lungs filling with an icy cold that hurt.

    "Noooo!!!!!" she screeched as she flew forward at the mountain.

    Once more, she attempted to call on the rage inside of her. But she was too low on energy, too weak to summon the power.

    She hit and scratched at the mountainside without the rage, without the Valkyrie.

    Ashleigh could hear muffled sounds around her and vaguely felt hands at her shoulders and arms trying to pull her back. But all she cared about, all she could think of, was getting back to Caleb.

    She screamed and cried as she continued to strike at the rock before her. As her nails and fingers became wet and red with her own blood.

    Ashleigh was pulled back, arms wrapping around her shoulders and waist, dragging her from the mountain as they screamed her name. But she fought against them, knocking them away and running back to the mountain.

    Again she was pulled back, but this time she was wrestled into the snow and held as she screamed and cried.

    "Ashleigh!" a familiar voice finally broke through.

    Myka stared down at her with eyes of concern.

    "Myka¡­." Ashleigh whispered. She sat forward and stared at him. Then, she began sputtering and grabbing at Myka''s jacket. "You¡­ you can hear the ley line... maybe you can open it? Maybe you can pull him out!"

    "Ashleigh!" Myka shouted, grabbing her shoulders. "You aren''t making any sense! Please slow down."

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw. She closed her eyes, trying to focus on her words, pushing past the fear and panic overwhelming her system.

    "Caleb¡­" she whispered. "Caleb¡­ is¡­ he was right behind me... and then she grabbed him. She pulled him back¡­ Caleb is trapped inside!"

    Her voice broke as she pointed to the mountain. She let out a sob and then looked back up at Myka desperately. Finally, she got to her feet and grabbed his arms.

    "But you can hear him, right? So we can go back inside and find him because you can hear the ley lines, right?"

    Myka lowered his gaze sadly. He clenched his jaw and breathed deeply before looking at her again.

    "Ashleigh¡­" he whispered. "I''m sorry¡­ but I don''t hear anything¡­."

    Ashleigh stared at him, unmoving.

    "The ley line¡­ the connection is gone. Just like after we destroyed the mound¡­" he continued. "Right after the portal closed¡­ it stopped."

    Ashleigh shook her head as the tears fell. Her body felt weak, tired, and empty. She looked back at the mountainside. The only signs of the portal were bloody marks left by her fingers.

    The ley line was gone. Lily was gone. Caleb was gone.

    "No¡­." Ashleigh whispered as the hollow feeling in her chest spread over her body.

    "Ashleigh, I''m so sor¨CAshleigh!" Myka shouted, barely catching her in his arms as she copsed.

 Chapter 607 An Honor

    Sna stared at the floating form. She recognized him immediately. Her great son, Caleb.

    He was twisted and tangled in a mess of severed vines. He was slumped forward, unmoving as he floated through the air.

    "Go¡­" Lily whispered, pulling away from Sna.

    She didn''t need any more prompting. Sna rushed to him, ripping and tearing at the vines wrapped around his body.

    "I was bringing him to you," the Dark Queen smiled. "There was no reason to cut off all my vines¡­. Doing so made it difficult for me to control the strength in them¡­ I never intended to hurt the boy. I just wanted to facilitate a family reunion."

    Lily growled at the Dark Queen. But she only smiled in response.

    When Sna finally removed thest of the vines, she found that Caleb was still breathing, and his heart was still beating. But it was slow. There were bloody injuries all over his body. It seemed clear that the vines had punctured him repeatedly as he was dragged down from the portal.

    "What about Ashleigh?" Sna asked quietly. Holding Caleb close as she moved back to Lily''s side.

    "She made it through," Lily whispered. "I felt it when she moved out of the portal. But the explosion is still moving. It will destroy the gate at any moment. How are we going to get him back out there?"

    "We can''t," Sna shook her head.

    She lifted her eyes to the Dark Queen. The look she received was amusement, while her own eyes reflected anger, resentment, and rage.

    "Oops¡­" The Dark Queen smiled. "I guess I just ended your family line, didn''t I?"

    Sna snarled, letting go of Caleb and handing him off to Lily. She focused her attention entirely on the Dark Queen.

    She pulled her heavy sword out again and extended it before her.

    The Dark Queen smiled.

    "Soon enough, the ley lines will im us all," she rasped. "There is no victory for you in killing me."

    Sna growled.

    "Victory?" she asked. "There has been no victory for more than one thousand years¡­ do you think I care about victory?"

    Sna dashed forward, plunging her sword into the Dark Queen''s tangled mess of roots and vines. A gurgled, gasping sound came from the wooden mask.

    "This is all because of you¡­." Sna whispered through angrily clenched teeth. "The wolves, my Queen''s death, my lover''s death¡­ and now my family line¡­ all because of you!"

    She moved the sword, drawing another pained groan from the Dark Queen.

    "Time moves differently here," she continued. "Maybe we''ll be here another thousand years before the bubble copses. Maybe ten minutes¡­ either way¡­ I could use my energy to slow your death and ensure that everyst moment is filled with agony!"

    The Dark Queen released another gurgled gasp as the sword was turned in her belly, and Sna pushed just a touch of her power into the wound. The pain spread to each of the Queen''s tendrils, shooting back in at her until a scream was wrenched from her lips.

    "Sna," a firm but calm voice called from behind her.

    Sna looked back to see Lian standing near Lily and Caleb.

    "Don''t waste your energy. I will need it to save your great son."

    Sna''s eyes widened. She swallowed and turned back to the Dark Queen, who panted and swayed in pain.

    She ripped the sword out as the Dark Queen screamed, and then Sna raised it high above her head and drove it back down into the Dark Queen''s body.

    Sna let go of the sword. The Dark Queen didn''t move. She knew that the creature still lived, just as her own Queen remained alive in some way.

    The mounds were the Queen''s final step to death. The tree that sprang from their bodies dispersed their power back into the world while the rest of them was pulled down into the ley line to be absorbed and renewed.

    The Dark Queen would only die when the ley line took her, but for now, she would at least stay still until the bubble broke.

    "How do you intend to save him?" Sna asked as she approached Lian.

    Lian was already hunched over Caleb, using her power to heal his wounds.

    "Even if you heal him, how can we get him out of here? The bubble will fall soon, and the ley lines will consume us all."

    Lian looked up at Sna with a gentle smile.

    "The ley line is a part of this world with or without the fae," she said. "There are natural gateways. Small openings that do not upset the bnce of power or draw attention. They are all over the world. Only opening for short amounts of time. He must find one and leave through it while it is open."

    Sna furrowed her brow.

    "But, how will he survive the ley line until he finds one of them? How will he even find one?"

    "The bubble will fall on its own soon," Lian said. "But, if we decide to tear it down now and share our remaining energy to build a much smaller bubble. Just around him. He will survive."

    Sna looked at Lily.

    Lily sat with Caleb''s head in herp, stroking his hair gently. She looked up at Sna and smiled.

    "I''m dying either way," she said. "If I can help him find his way back to Ashleigh before I do that, I''ll do whatever it takes."

    Sna licked her lips. She looked down at Caleb and knelt beside him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You better find her," she whispered. "Don''t you dare give up, it''s not who we are."

    Sna stood back up and turned to Lian.

    "Let''s do it."

    Lian nodded. She finished healing thest of his wounds and then stood up, signaling to Lily to do the same.

    Thest three remaining fae looked at each other as they stood surrounding Caleb. They smiled.

    "The two of you must focus your energy on him. On protecting him. I will tear down the bubble and give him the rest of my power."

    Lily and Sna both nodded.

    "Sna, I am sure you remember, but Lily, you should know," Lian said. "This will not be afortable or painless process. We will use ourselves as his shield. It will be agonizing."

    Lily swallowed and nodded.

    Sna nodded and looked at Lily. She reached her hand out. Lily took it with a smile. Then they both joined hands with Lian and prepared to begin.

    A soft white film of light spread over Caleb''s body as Lily and Sna focused their will on him. They poured their power into shielding him.

    Lian closed her eyes and began tearing down the bubble that protected them from the ley line''s power.

    Lily gasped as the scream of the Dark Queen echoed in the darkness. Her long reign was finally ended.

    Sna squeezed her hand.

    "Focus," she whispered.

    Lily nodded.

    It was only a momentter that the fire spread across her body. Lily screamed at the pain, but she didn''t falter. It felt like sharp molten ws dug at her flesh, tearing and scraping.

    "A little longer!" Lian cried out.

    Lily clenched her teeth and focused on Caleb, making sure that he made it back to Ashleigh.

    And then, it all stopped.

    Lily opened her eyes. Around them, the blue was gone, reced by gold, yellows, and reds. The fire on her skin had faded, but as she looked around, she saw it everywhere.

    "He is¡­ safe¡­" Lian whispered weakly.

    Lily looked down at Caleb. He was entirely circled by the soft white light of theirbined power.

    "It has been an honor¡­." Lian whispered, her voice echoing softly.

    Lily looked up just as Lian faded into a soft blue mist and floated up into the reds and golds of the ley line.

    "Farewell, my friend¡­." Sna whispered, watching the mist rising and joining into the ley line.

    Sna and Lily look into each other''s eyes. They smiled.

    Lily could feel iting. Soon, she too would join the ley line. Which meant that this was herst chance.

    She took a deep breath.

    "I have always loved you, Sol, never stopped," Lily whispered, smiling as tears fell from her eyes.

    Sna''s expression softened.

    "As have I," she smiled.

    "I should have gone with you," Lily whispered through tears. "I should have left Loki to Geri and just gone with you."

    Sna pulled Lily to her, hugging her.

    "Then find me again, and stay with me," Sna whispered into her ear. "In the next life."

    "I will..." Lily replied.

    Sna grinned.

    "I won''t make it easy for you this time."

    Lily smiled, the tears glistening in her eyes. She pulled back to look into Sna''s eyes.

    "I won''t stop trying¡­ I won''t give you up again."

    "Keep your word," Sna whispered as she leaned forward to softly touch their lips.

    Their kiss was brief, only a moment between them. But it was enough to carry them back into the ley line.

 Chapter 608 Finally

    [Winter]

    Richard led the charge against the group of hybrids.

    They were on the run now. After the arrival of Jonas and his men, the tide had turned. And after Axela€?s words, there was no chance in hell that any wolf was letting these bastards take anyone else from them.

    The fallen before him snarled and swiped at his chest. Richard was not quick enough to escape unscathed. The ws dug into his armor, and he groaned as the tips cut into his flesh.

    He fell back, and the creature quickly took advantage, crawling on top of him and snarling in his face.

    Richard grabbed tightly to his axe and swung at the creaturea€?s head. He hit once and then twice. But the monster grabbed Richarda€?s arm and bent it until he let out a cry of pain as the bone broke.

    The beast roared in his face, and Richard was sure this was his final moment.

    But, the beast suddenly moved back as though he had been struck. He crawled away from Richarda€?s body with a whimper.

    Richard sat up and saw that the beast was not alone. All around him, he watched hybrids, the fallen, and the mottled bears pull back from the fight as though they were scared.

    Suddenly they all let out ear-piercing shrieks of pain.

    Richard covered his ear as the sound was maddening. Then, when the sound stopped, he and the others watched as the monsters shriveled and died around them.

    [Summer]

    Galen and his men watched quietly as the remaining hybrids screamed and died before their eyes. Then, they turned their attention to the fae creatures, but they, too, ceased fighting.

    He couldna€?t help but notice that they seemed hesitant to continue the fight. Finally, the remaining treants turned and walked away. Many of the others followed after them.

    Those who remained or continued their attacks on the soldiers were dealt with quickly and severely. But it wasna€?t long before the battlefield was cleared of enemies.

    The soldiers looked around at each other, and soon smiles broke out on their faces, andughter was followed by howls of victory.

    Galen took a deep breath as the rest of the soldiers cheered and celebrated. Then, he turned his eyes toward the hill leading to the portal.

    a€?They did it...a€? he whispered to himself.

    Even though he had been the one to set the charges, when he had heard the explosion, it had left him feeling uneasy. He worried about whether or not Ashleigh and Caleb had made it through.

    But now, as the hybrids shriveled and died, as the remaining fae retreated from the territory, it was clear that they had done what they set out to do.

    Galen smiled and let out a sigh of relief. The war was over. They could finally return to their lives. To their families.

    Finally, everything would go back to the way it should be.

    ***

    Caleb floated through bright colors, neon rainbows, and white lights.

    His mind felt scattered and confused. Unable to focus on his thoughts. He couldna€?t tell how long he had been floating or where he was going.

    He remembered looking back and seeing the vines racing toward them. Knowing he was not far enough to get away and that Ashleigh would have been dragged with him if he hadn''t let go. He remembered seeing her go through the portal and watching the light fade.

    She had made it through, and knowing that was enough. As long as she made it through, it didna€?t matter what happened next.

    The vines around his body had tightened until it was difficult to breathe, and he felt his ribs beginning to crack. Then, new vines appeared, and they stabbed him. He struggled and tried to free himself, but in the end, he was overwhelmed and lost consciousness.

    But what happened after that? That was where things got hazy. He felt he remembered seeing Ashleigh pet his hair and someone else looking at him with concern. Then, there was a bright white light, and he floated.

    Caleb couldna€?t piece together the memory. But he kept hearing voices whispering to him.

    a€?You better find her, dona€?t you dare give up.a€?

    a€?Natural gateways... opening for short amounts of time... find one.a€?

    His mind was getting tired again. It happened a lot. He would be awake, thinking, trying to remember, and then suddenly, he would get tired and fall asleep again. He had no way of knowing how long he slept or even how long he was awake.

    He felt something suddenly. A strange tug in his chest. A pull in a different direction.

    Caleb focused on the bright lights that passed by him, and in the distance, he saw something. It looked like a window. A very dark window.

    He pushed his body toward the window, surprised by how easily and quickly he reached it. As he had already noted, it was very dark, but it wasna€?t ck. Perhaps, blue?

    Caleb licked his lips, unsure if he should go through or not. He had no idea what was on the other side.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He took a deep breath and reached out, touching the darkness with his fingertips. It was cold, ice cold, and it was wet.

    He pulled his hand back, and he shook his head. It seemed dangerous. Maybe he should look for a different window. Assuming he could find another.

    Looking back at the window again, he had almost decided to leave, but something told him to touch it again. As his fingertips graze the cold waters, he felt something. He felt her.

    Without a second thought, Caleb dove into the window.

    The icy cold washed over his body. He was in the water. He was swimming. It was heavy and thick. His ears and head ached already from the sudden pressure he felt.

    Caleb pushed himself, swimming up toward the distant light. His lungs already feeling the strain of not having prepared for theck of oxygen.

    As he moved closer and closer to the light, his body felt heavier and weaker. His muscles ached. But he was almost there. Just a little further.

    The fatigue and the cold began to settle over his body. His arms and legs were slowing down, refusing to cooperate as he screamed in his mind to keep pushing forward.

    And then they just stopped.

    He couldna€?t move anymore, his heart pounded heavily in his ears, and his lungs burned. The weightlessness of the water held him, but the light was getting further as he felt his body sinking.

    He was so close.

    He heard something in the water, two somethings. His vision was blurred and fading, but he thought he saw movementing from the light above.

    Caleb felt arms wrap around him from each side, and then he was moving toward the light. It was getting closer and closer, and finally, his head broke the water''s surface. He drew in a deep breath, inhaling some of the water simultaneously. He coughed as he was dragged up onto a wooden dock.

    All around him, voices were shouting.

    a€?nkets! Get the nkets!a€?

    a€?Someone get a pot of water boiling!a€?

    His mind was fading again. He coughed once more and turned his head. He could see feet moving back and forth. He felt the weight of something on his body. And then he saw boots running on the dock toward him.

    a€?Caleb!a€?

    His eyes widened; his heart thumped heavily.

    a€?Caleb!a€? she shouted again.

    She dropped to her knees beside him, and he lifted his head to look at her.

    His blurry eyes and fading vision could almost see her.

    a€?Ash...a€? he whispered feebly.

    She let out a sob. Bringing her hand to her mouth.

    a€?Ita€?s me,a€? she said, her voice cracking as she reached forward and touched his cheek.

    a€?We need to get him inside!a€? another voice shouted.

    a€?I finally found you,a€? she whispered, leaning close to him, touching her forehead to his. a€?I knew youa€?de back.a€?

    She pulled back, looking down at him with joy.

    Caleba€?s eyes were having a hard time focusing. Still, even with difficulty, he could see something different about her. A scar along her jaw, an old scar.

    He lifted his hand to her jaw, gently touching the scar. Ashleigh let out a soft gasp and chewed her bottom lip.

    a€?How... long?a€? he managed to ask.

    Ashleigh hesitated. Looking away from him.

    a€?We need to get you inside,a€? she whispered. a€?These waters are freezing.a€?

    a€?Please... Ash... how long?a€? he asked again.

    She lowered her head and then raised her eyes to meet his, fresh tears forming.

    a€?Five years....a€? she whispered.

 Chapter 609 Appreciation

    He had sumbed to the weakness in his body before they had even gotten him off the deck. The swim to the surface,bined with his confusion from his time in the ley lines, left Caleb exhausted and desperately in need of sleep.

    He woke in arge,fortable bed with a heavy nket draped over his body. As he slowly brought himself up to rest on his elbows, he was both surprised and unsurprised to find an IV connected to his arm. Looking up at the bags, he assumed they treated him for dehydration.

    Her scent was all around him. He leaned forward and sniffed the bed. She had been here, slept here. But not with him. Her scent was fading from the pillows and the mattress. It was stronger across the room.

    He looked around. He was alone in the room.

    The walls were made of stacked logs, and few decorations cluttered them. Across the room was a firece, and in front of it were two armchairs with a table between them. A bookshelf to the left was filled with various books and a few trinkets. To the right was a small desk with a single chair. An open door and a quick nce told him the room had its own bathroom.

    He sat up, ced his back against the headboard, and took a deep breath.

    Thest thing Caleb remembered was seeing the sad look in Ashleigh''s eyes as she told him that he had been gone for five years.

    Five years.

    He had felt like it had been days at least, but years?

    Caleb closed his eyes, leaning his head back against the headboard.

    He knew that he was lucky to be alive at all. When he let go of Ashleigh''s hand, he assumed that he would die, that he would never see her or anyone he loved ever again. He should be grateful to have the chance.

    But five years was a very long time. Five years of memories without him, of a life without him. He and Ashleigh hadn''t even had a full year of marriage when he disappeared, and now, he was suddenly back.

    What if she had moved on?

    Caleb felt a painful grip on his heart. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

    He couldn''t think about the possibility. So instead, he shifted his mind to other concerns. His mother, Galen, and his pack.

    When hest saw them, his mother and his pack were going to Winter, which was already under attack. Summer was overrun by fae and hybrids, and Galen had stayed behind with the soldiers and wolves of Broken Crag. What happened to them after the way gate fell? What happened to Summer? What happened inside the ley line?

    Too many questions, too many possibilities, too much lost time.

    "They saved you."

    Caleb opened his eyes and looked straight at the small child that sat at the end of the bed. It looked at him with eyes of curiosity and amusement. Not an umonbination in a child, but the knowledge that he saw in them told Caleb it wasn''t as it appeared.

    "Leshy¡­" Caleb whispered.

    A smile grew on the child''s lips.

    "The wolf has be more aware," it whispered, its voiceyered with many.

    Caleb swallowed.

    "Don''t be afraid," it said. "I am here only to see and share."

    "I thought you had returned to your sleep?" Caleb said.

    The child nodded.

    "I did, I do," the child smiled. "But I wanted to see how it ended."

    "How what ended?"

    "The story," the child said with a softugh.

    Caleb furrowed his brows.

    "It doesn''t matter," Leshy sighed. "You wished to know what happened in the ley line? Your memory is clouded. They saved you."

    "Who?"

    "Them," Leshy whispered, suddenly appearing beside Caleb.

    Caleb gasped and tried to jump back, but Leshy reached their hand to his temple. Suddenly, he was ovee by an intense and painful headache, and his memory was released.

    Caleb watched his own life y out as though he were an observer. He watched Sna and Lily face off with the Dark Queen and how she pulled him back. He saw as the mother of his line stabbed the Queen and threatened her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He saw Lian, and he listened as she exined what would happen. How they would sacrifice themselves to keep him alive, to give him a chance. He watched as Sna and Lily, finally reunited, were torn apart once more.

    Finally, he saw himself floating through the ley line as time passed around him. As the window appeared, he saw a small hand reaching into the ley line, beckoning him.

    Caleb furrowed his brow and looked at Leshy.

    It smiled.

    "Did you¡­ did you open that for me?" Caleb asked.

    Leshy shrugged.

    "Random pockets all over the world. Opening for short periods¡­ maybe you got lucky?"

    "Did I?" Caleb asked.

    Leshy turned away from Caleb and smiled.

    "Maybe she got lucky," it whispered.

    Caleb furrowed his brows.

    "What?"

    "Tell her," Leshy said, suddenly appearing across the room, holding its small hands out to the fire. "There is no debt. Leshy does what Leshy wants. But I will show appreciation for those that show it to me."

    "What does that¡­mean¡­?" Caleb asked. His voice trailed off as he realized he was once more alone inside the room.

    "That''s not concerning at all..." he whispered with a sigh.

    Then he noticed something sitting on the table between the two armchairs that hadn''t been there before. He tried to see what it was, but it was too far away.

    He carefully rose from the bed, still feeling a little stiff. He grabbed the IV pole and made his way across the room.

    As Caleb looked down, he was confused to see a te with a piece of bread and what appeared to be salt.

    The sound of the door opening behind him drew his attention away from the te. He looked back over his shoulder as she entered the room with a tray in her hands. She kept her head down as she closed the door behind her.

    Her hair was shorter. Still pulled back in a loose braid as she often wore it, but it only reached her shoulders now, where it had reached mid back before.

    Caleb couldn''t help but wonder what else about her was different.

    Ashleigh looked at the bed. He felt a jolt of panic from her when she saw that it was empty. Caleb swallowed. He felt what she felt. The bond was still there.

    "Over here," he whispered.

    Ashleigh turned, and a look of relief passed over her face as she let out the breath she held.

    "You shouldn''t be out of bed," she replied softly. "It''s only been two days."

    "Two days?" Caleb asked with surprise. He let out a soft chuckle. "Five years¡­ and now two days¡­"

    He gave her a sad smile.

    "I just keep losing time," he whispered.

    Ashleigh swallowed and licked her lips. Then, lowering her gaze, she walked toward him.

    "Have a seat. I brought you some food," she said. But stopped short when she saw the te on the table. She furrowed her brow. "What is that?"

    Caleb looked down at the te and then back at Ashleigh.

    "I thought you might know," he said, observing her carefully. "It was left by someone we met once."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow, looking at the te once more. Finally, realization dawned on her as her eyes widened, and she took a sharp breath.

 Chapter 610 The Cost

    Caleb felt her heart rate increase as a fearful unease swept her body.

    Ashleigh swallowed and then backed away from the te. She turned and carried the tray to the desk, setting it down slowly and keeping her back to him as she let the desk support her weight.

    "Ash¡­?" Caleb called to her.

    "I didn''t think it would work¡­" she whispered.

    He stepped closer to her, wanting to reach out, to calm andfort her.

    "You didn''t think what would work?" he asked softly.

    "I''m sorry, Caleb," she whispered.

    He could hear the tears in her voice.

    "I''m sorry¡­ I shouldn''t have¡­" her voice cracked, and she let out a heavy sob.

    Caleb wanted to give her room, to allow her the space she might need. It had been five years for her but only a few days for him.

    But seeing her cry, feeling her pain. He couldn''t bear it.

    He closed the distance and turned her to face him, seeing the tears that ran down her face for only a moment before he wrapped his arms around her, holding her close.

    "It''s all right," he whispered. "Whatever it is, it will be all right."

    Ashleigh returned his hug, letting herself go in the warmth of his embrace. A warmth she had longed for every day of thest five years.

    When she had stepped out of the tavern two days ago and felt the pull of their bond, she had frozen in ce. Unable to move, unable to breathe. It wasn''t until she heard the shouting from the dock that she was able to react.

    She ran to the dock and saw him lying on the ground, soaking wet but appearing exactly as he had that day five years ago.

    Ashleigh ran to him. The only thought on her mind was that he was back. And even after he lost consciousness, she argued with the locals not to take him to the hospital. As she put him in her bed and as she watched him sleep. All she could think about was that he was back.

    She breathed him in, letting his scent roll over her body and ignite her memories.

    Theughter and joy they had shared, the passion and desire. The scent of the treehouse, of the forest. Sounds of the softlypping waves of the ocean against the deck of their honeymoon suite.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath, lifting her chin onto his shoulder and pulling him closer.

    "It''s okay," Caleb whispered again, rubbing her back gently and running his fingers over her hair.

    Ashleigh opened her eyes. The te fell into view immediately. She took a deep breath and pulled away from him.

    She wiped her eyes and slipped out of his arms. Then, turning, she grabbed the te of food that she had brought for him and carried it to the armchairs.

    "Have a seat," she said softly. "You need to eat."

    Caleb took a deep breath and followed, sitting down and taking the te from her hand. As he sat back in the chair, he caught her scent. It was all around him. He turned his head into the chair, inhaling deeply. A low growl in his belly.

    "You slept here," he whispered.

    "Yea," she replied, sitting down in the other chair.

    He turned his silvery eyes on her.

    "Why?" he asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed, licking her lips.

    "Because," she whispered with a sad smile and a gentle shrug. "I was afraid of waking up and finding you gone."

    Caleb''s heart ached.

    Ashleigh looked at the te left by Leshy. Then, she took a deep breath and closed her eyes, preparing herself.

    "A few days ago," she began softly. "I was thinking of you."

    He felt the heaviness in her words, the pain.

    "I found myself in a forest that I wasn''t familiar with, but all I could think about was you," she continued. "I suddenly remembered what Lily had told me once. About asking favors of the ancients."

    Caleb furrowed his brow.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "She said it was a bad idea," Ashleigh said with a gentle scoff and a smile. "That the cost is always more than the favor."

    Caleb looked at the te of bread and salt.

    "But I didn''t care about the price at that moment," Ashleigh whispered. "I just wanted to see you again."

    Caleb thought of the memory he had seen, of the small arm reaching through the window and beckoning him.

    "You asked Leshy to bring me back?" he asked.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    "And now you''re worried about the cost of that favor?" Caleb asked.

    "It made us kill wolves that couldn''t defend themselves. It threatened to wipe out all of the wolves. All because they were too noisy," she replied.

    Caleb looked at the te again.

    "What is this?" he asked. "How did you know it was from Leshy without my actually saying so?"

    "That''s the offering," she said. "The one I leave in the forests I visit."

    "More than once?" he asked.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    "I have left offerings for years," she said. But, then, quickly added, "I have never asked for a favor before. I just left the offerings."

    "Why?"

    "Because it asked me to?"

    Caleb smiled and then chuckled.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    "Ash," he said, reaching out and taking her hand. "There is nothing to worry about."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Leshy was here. It spoke to me," he said. "It told me to tell you that there was no debt, that it does what it wants when it wants and appreciates those that appreciate it."

    Ashleigh looked back at the te again.

    "So, you mean¡­."

    "It seems Leshy wanted to help you as a thank you for your offerings," Caleb smiled. Squeezing her hand. "You really have a way of gaining favor with powerful beings."

    Ashleigh let out a breath and a softugh.

    "That is not thepliment you think it is," she sighed.

    He kept his eyes on her, looking at the scar, at her shortened hair.

    "Ashleigh," he whispered.

    Ashleigh lifted her gaze. She swallowed when she saw the look in his eyes. The heat that moved beneath the icy color of his eyes.

    "You missed me," he said. "You asked Leshy to find me."

    Ashleigh swallowed as Caleb stood up. He set the te of food in his chair and stood before her.

    "Can I take that to mean that I am still the one in your heart?" he asked, his voice low.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow and immediately stood up.

    "How can you ask me that!" she shouted angrily. "Of course you are! Do you have any idea¨C"

    Caleb pulled Ashleigh into his arms, interrupting her words by abruptly crashing his lips over hers.

 Chapter 611 Questions

    The touch of his lips, the taste of his tongue, his hands moving over her. Ashleigh felt the fires of her body igniting with a sh. Every part of her awakened, remembering him, longing to be kissed and caressed by his warm lips and strong hands.

    It had been five years since she felt this way--five years of yearning for him, dreaming of him, missing him. Five years of memories reyed, special ces visited, words spoken into the night sky, wishing he could hear her.

    Time had moved forward. Their families, their packs, everything had moved forward. Even she, eventually, had to move forward.

    But the feelings, sensations, and hunger that she had for him. It was all still there, bubbling beneath the surface, waiting for his return.

    And now, here he was, in the flesh. His warm lips on hers, his strong hands tracing the curves of her body.

    Five years of her life needed to be exined. People, ces, events, all things that Caleb needed to know before they could leave this room. Before she could tell anyone else that he was alive and returned.

    Things that would shock him, confuse him, hurt him.

    When she regained her senses after he passed out on the dock, she knew she needed to take things slow. To give them both time to understand what had happened, to her, to him.

    They needed to talk. They needed to reconnect.

    But, what she had forgotten in those five years of loneliness, of living without him by her side, was how much they already knew each other.

    How strong the bond between them had been from the moment they met and how much it had grown in the time they had together. Even then, he had known her better than she had known herself.

    The world had changed, and their lives had changed. But this man was still the same. He was the one that eased her heart while making it race simultaneously. The one that could make her knees weak with a nce. The one that she craved every moment of every day.

    This was her mate. They had all the time in the world to talk. But right now, what they needed more than anything else, was each other.

    With a soft growl, Ashleigh reached her hands to his shoulders and braced herself as she jumped and wrapped her arms at his waist. Caleb, only to happily caught her, squeezing the muscles of her thighs as he did so.

    She returned his kisses with the fire that raged inside her, tangling her fingers into his hair and grabbing hold of him as she pressed her body to his. Caleb sucked her lower lip as he eagerly embraced their shared hunger.

    He began to walk them back to the bed when he felt a tug of something holding him back. He pulled away from their kiss, looking back as Ashleigh pressed her lips to his jaw and throat.

    Caleb saw that it was the IV in his arm that restricted him. He brought the line to his mouth, grabbing the tubing with his teeth. He ripped it from his arm and spat it out. There was a slight sting and a trickle of blood, but it didna€?t matter.

    All that mattered was her. Then, turning to his wife, he captured her lips again and continued toward the bed. He held to her as he climbed onto the mattress, leaning forward toy her down gently, refusing to let go or part from their kiss until absolutely necessary.

    As he pulled away, he looked at the red blush on her cheeks and the drunken look in her eyes as she tried to catch her breath.

    A low growl rose from his belly as he reached down and pulled off his shirt.

    Ashleigh licked her lips at the sight of him. Five years of memories could never do justice to this moment. She raised her hand, touching his stomach''s small dips and curves. His soft growl as her fingers grazed his skin only stirred her more. Her legs, still wrapped at his waist, pulled him closer.

    He chuckled as he ced his hands on either side and lowered himself on top of her. He kissed her again. This time, his kiss was gentle but filled with desire. He rolled his hips against her as he deepened the kiss.

    Ashleigh moaned into his mouth as the weight of his body settled over hers. Even this was something she had missed. Feeling the beat of his heart against her, the warmth of his skin, the firmness of his desire as his kisses only increased her need to im and be imed.

    As she stretched her arms around his neck, one of his hands softly glided down her side. Tickling her ribs and quickening her heart as he neared the hem of her shirt.

    He stopped, resting his hand on her hip and slipping his thumb below the fabric of her shirt. Running it along the exposed flesh just above the top of her pants.

    Ashleigh drew back from his kiss, taking a deep breath and arching her back reflexively at his touch. Caleb wasted no time, pressing his hot mouth to her throat, sucking gently and licking as he moved down to the crook of her neck and inhaled her scent.

    His anticipation was growing, almost past his patience. He wanted to take it slow, savor every moment, and taste every inch of her. To feel her pleasure growing and ensure that itsted all night long. But though he had not spent five years without her, even five days felt like an eternity.

    Caleb moved his hand under her shirt, and Ashleigh gasped. At first, Caleb smiled, thinking that she was reacting to him. But, as his fingertips grazed a raised line on her skin and felt the strange smoothness and a dip, he realized that wasna€?t the reason.

    He lifted himself off her just enough to have a clear view. Then he lifted the shirt off her stomach and felt his heart skip a beat as he saw not just one but two scars he had never seen before.

    One was small, likely a stab wound. But the other, which he had felt, was more significant. From what he could see, it looked surgical, possibly resulting from a debridement. He furrowed his brows.

    Ashleigh swallowed and pushed down her shirt, looking away from him.

    a€?There are things we need to talk about...a€? she whispered. "A lot has happened while you''ve been gone."

    Caleb looked back at her; he felt the sadness in her words. Through their bond, he felt her nervousness. He clenched his jaw, hating that she felt anything but loved andforted in his presence.

    He reached down and gently turned her chin. When they locked eyes again. He smiled.

    a€?There will be time to talk,a€? he whispered. a€?In the morning. So, for now....a€?

    He reached down, gently pulling her shirt away from her hands and exposing her stomach again. He leaned down, his lips hovering over therge scar.

    a€?Let me seek out my questions....a€?

    His hot breath along the sensitive flesh thrilled her entire body. Caleb kissed along her stomach, pushing up on her shirt until Ashleigh herself pulled it off. He grinned, dragging his tongue between the scars and down to the next piece of clothing that dared toe between them.

 Chapter 612 It Was Real

    The fabric slid down over Ashleigh''s legs, quickly reced by Caleb''s warm hands moving back up as he ced soft kisses on her calves, the back of her knees, and her thighs.

    She pushed her shoulders down into the mattress as she was already arching her back and taking deep breaths. She was ready for him, aching for him. It had been so long, so many nights dreaming of him, fantasizing about this exact moment.

    His hands rested at the top of her thighs, his index fingers lifting the trim of her panties on either side while his thumbs gently grazed her core over the fabric.

    Ashleigh moaned and lifted her hips toward him as she bit her lower lip.

    Caleb grinned and gently bit her inner thigh as he continued to make his way up. He pushed his thumbs over the panty, lightly rubbing and teasing her as she let out soft cries. His own growing excitement was bing ufortable, but his focus was on her.

    Ashleigh bit down hard on her lip as his thumb brushed the fabric against her swollen bud. It felt amazing, but she wanted more. She needed more.

    Caleb breathed deeply through his nose, feeling her growing hunger and need. The scent of her arousal drove him wild. He lifted his gaze toward the darkened patch of fabric with a low and hungry growl.

    He pushed it aside, exposing her wet folds to him, his mouth watering at the sight of her. He didn''t hesitate to lean in and taste her.

    Ashleigh gripped the nket beneath her and gasped as his tongue circled her folds, lightly flicking her bud. She clenched her jaw, moving her legs over his shoulders to give him better ess.

    Caleb took his time to taste every bit of her, paying particr attention to teasing her clit until she gasped. Her fingers found their way into his hair, holding him in ce. He grabbed her hips and sucked on the delicate bead when she was close.

    Ashleigh''s eyes flew open as she screamed the sudden and powerful orgasm that rolled over her in waves. Her body arched, her toes curled, and her mind wentpletely nk.

    Even as the pleasure moved over her, as she gasped and moaned and her body tingled with the electric fire of ecstasy, she still craved more.

    "I need you¡­" she whispered between breaths.

    Caleb pulled away from his feast, licking his lips as he did so. He looked down at her, his eyes swirling with dark desire and hunger. Ashleigh let out a shuddering breath. The look alone had her halfway to a second release.

    "What do you need?" Caleb growled, spreading her legs wide.

    Ashleigh watched as he took his erection in his hand and began to stroke himself as he stared down at her. She licked her lips and swallowed.

    "You," she said. "I need to feel you."

    "Like this," he whispered, rubbing the head of his cock against her clit.

    An electric jolt ran through her already lit-up body. She moaned and took a sharp breath. Caleb rubbed against her once more.

    "Is that what you want, Ashleigh?" he whispered.

    His voice was low,yered with the hunger of a starving animal. But somehow, he was still in control of himself. Able to hold himself back from taking her.

    "More¡­" she whispered. "Give me more¡­."

    Caleb smiled. He rubbed against her clit again, and then slowly, he began to push against her entrance. Ashleigh gasped. Even just the tip felt so satisfying.

    Caleb closed his eyes with a growl.

    "You are so tight¡­" he whispered.

    Ashleigh took short deep breaths.

    "Five years¡­" she whispered back. "I''ve been waiting for five years¡­."

    Caleb''s eyes fluttered open. He looked down at his wife, she looked up at him with want and need, and he had no control left.

    "I will try to be gentle," he said, releasing a shaky breath.

    Caleb slowly pushed into her. Ashleigh let out a soft cry as his girth pushed into her walls. It had always been a tight fit, but even more so now. It took a moment, but the pleasure of having him inside of her soon overwhelmed the difort.

    When he felt her begin to rx, Caleb began to move.

    Ashleigh gripped the nkets again as the friction of their bodies began to build her pleasure. As he moved deeper inside her, she gasped and moaned. Her body moved with him, and her mind recalled all the times they had been together before, of all the pleasures they had shared.

    Soon they were both moaning and moving together, each panting and feeling the pleasure of the other through their bond. Caleb picked up the pace, moving faster and harder as Ashleigh squeezed around him.

    She felt the pressure building, the warmth pooling deep in her belly. She thought of all the nights that she had touched herself, that she thought of him, dreamt of him. While she had found release, it was nothingpared to feeling him inside her, stretching her walls and hitting the ces she could never reach alone.

    He was back. He was real. This wasn''t a dream or a wish. It was real.

    Tears fell from her eyes as she reached her climax. The pleasure that flowed over her body and through their bond was unlike any other. Still, the knowledge and eptance that he was truly back were the sources of the euphoria that enveloped her mind.

    Still panting and having reached his climax alongside her. Caleb watched the joy on Ashleigh''s face. Felt the honesty in it. He felt relieved.

    He would never know how much she suffered during those five years. No matter what she shared with him about her experience, he would never truly understand. But he was more determined than ever to spend the rest of his life showering her with love and reassurance.

    He reached down and lifted her to straddle him as he held her in his arms.

    Ashleigh still took slow breaths as she smiled at him.

    "I missed you," she whispered.

    Caleb smiled and leaned forward, giving her a soft kiss.

    "I missed you," he replied.

    He reached back to the loose braid she wore, touching it gently.

    "You still wear your hair the same, just a little shorter," he said.

    "I never could master the moreplicated braids," she said. "And I have kept it at a length that allows me to pull it back."

    "Why not wear it down?" he asked.

    Ashleigh tilted her head and raised a brow at him.

    "Someone told me to only wear it down for him," she smiled.

    Caleb grinned.

    "I thought you might have forgotten," he whispered, removing the tie and letting her hair fall around her shoulders.

    Ashleigh shook her hair out and licked her lips.

    Caleb let out a low growl as he leaned forward and took one of her nipples into his mouth, twirling his tongue around it and sucking lightly until she let out a soft moan.

    "Already?" she whispered.

    Caleb smiled, flicking her nipple with his tongue.

    "I n to spend hours making up for lost time," he said. He pulled back and looked up into her eyes. "I love you, Ashleigh."

    Ashleigh smiled and leaned forward, her lips hovering over his.

    "I love you, Caleb."

    They sealed their renewed love with a kiss and a night filled with pleasure.

 Chapter 613 Stay In The Room

    Ashleigh woke and knew instantly that she was alone. Her eyes shot open, and she sat up in bed, looking around desperately.

    "Caleb!" she cried out, pushing away the nkets and quickly getting to her feet.

    The door to the bathroom opened, and Caleb rushed out with a towel around his waist.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked, hurrying to her side. "Are you all right?"

    Ashleigh took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and sat back down on the bed.

    "I''m sorry," she sighed. "I just¡­ I thought¡­"

    She let out a frustrated breath and then looked at him with a sad smile.

    "I''m sorry," she whispered.

    Caleb moved to his knees before her, taking her hands and bringing them to his lips. He kissed them softly and then looked into her eyes.

    "There is nothing for you to apologize for," he whispered.

    Ashleigh swallowed and then chewed on her bottom lip. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears.

    "When I woke up, and you weren''t there¡­."

    Her voice cracked, stopping her from finishing the thought as she sniffled.

    "It''s okay," Caleb said softly, resting beside her on the bed.

    He put his arms around her, pulling her close and wiping the tears that fell as he spoke.

    "I get it," he said. "But I''m here, I promise."

    Ashleigh swallowed and sniffled, letting out a sob.

    "I''m not going anywhere," he whispered. "I''m never leaving you again."

    Ashleigh let out her tears, crying in his arms as the emotions engulfed her. Caleb held her close, pulling her back into bed and letting her cry as long as needed.

    When the tears finally ran dry and the sniffles all but went away, Ashleigh took a deep breath and sat up.

    "I''m okay," she whispered. Smiling up at Caleb.

    "Are you sure?" he asked.

    Ashleigh nodded and moved to get up from the bed.

    "Where are you running off to?" he asked, grabbing her waist and pulling her back into his arms.

    Ashleighughed.

    "I need a shower," she said.

    "We can take one together," Caleb whispered against her ear.

    The warm tingle of his breath made her heart race. She took another deep breath.

    "You already took one," she replied, slowly pushing out the breath she had taken. "And I don''t think you intend to just let me shower."

    Caleb growled softly.

    "Not just shower¡­no," he grinned, lightly nipping at her ear.

    The heat stirred in her, and Ashleigh had to close her eyes to keep her focus. Finally, she pulled away, and he let her.

    "We spent the entire night wrapped up in each other," she said, looking back at him. "And I''m very out of practice."

    She stood up from the bed and turned back with a smile.

    "I''m sore. I need a little break."

    Caleb''s expression fell, and he moved toward her.

    "Sore?" he asked with concern.

    They had always been voracious in their appetite for each other. Every night was a marathon rather than a sprint.

    A few times, they had truly exhausted themselves, but not after only one night. Even on their wedding night and during their honeymoon, when he had hardly let her rest at all, Ashleigh had only been left sore after several days.

    "Yes," she replied.

    She reached her hand to touch his cheek gently.

    "When I get out of the shower, we need to have a real talk about everything," she said. "For now, I brought you some clothes yesterday. They are in the nightstand. So, get dressed and wait for me."

    Caleb nodded.

    Ashleigh turned and headed for the bathroom. She suddenly stopped and turned back to him.

    "Don''t leave, okay?" she said, a gentle plea in her voice. "Stay in the room. I won''t be long."

    "Of course," Caleb replied.

    The door to the bathroom shut, and he heard the sound of the water falling.

    Caleb let out a sigh. For a moment, he had forgotten about the ley line, the war, the five years. Waking with her in his arms, he felt like it were any other day. No time had passed, and nothing had changed. But hearing her cry out for him, feeling the fear and panic through their bond.

    The scars on her body, his family, his friends, his pack. What had happened in those five years?

    He took a deep breath and got out of bed. There was nothing he could do to change what had happened, and until Ashleigh told him what he had missed, he couldn''t even react to it. For now, he just needed to get dressed and wait for her.

    Caleb reached the nightstand, opened the drawer, and found a small stack of clothes. He set them on the bed and then quickly dressed.

    He looked down at the shirt. It was a nnel button-up shirt. ck lines and dark blue with some green. Amon material, likely why it seemed familiar to him.

    But as he draped it over his arms and began to button the shirt, he got a strange feeling. A pit in his stomach began to form as he sniffed the shirt cor.

    Chewing tobo and roasted barley. Abination he had known a long time ago.

    The space around him felt as though it had slowed. His breaths became a little louder to his ears.

    He swallowed and brought the cor closer to his nose, inhaling deeply as the mingled scents separated in his memory. It was primarily covered in the chewing tobo and barley scent. There were hints of detergents and other things. But he also found Ashleigh''s scent intermingled with the others.

    Caleb clenched his jaw. A soft growl rumbled in his chest. He looked toward the closed bathroom door, the pit in his stomach growing. He turned and looked at the entrance to the room. He swallowed and walked toward it.

    As he got close, he leaned forward and sniffed the air.

    Another growl rose in his chest as the scent of chewing tobo and roasted barley flowed into the room from the door''s cracks.

    This man''s scent was everywhere.

    Caleb was already aware that they were not in Summer or Winter, but wherever this ce was ¡­it belonged to him.

    Caleb tore open the door and began his hunt.

 Chapter 614 A Misunderstanding

    Ashleigh dropped the wet towel into the hamper, pulled the robe from behind the door, and put it on. ncing at the mirror, she caught sight of the scar on her jaw. She reached up and touched it gently. Her eyes lowered to her stomach, seeing whaty beneath the robe in her mind.

    "Maybe it would be best to start here," she whispered with a sigh.

    She took a deep breath and opened the bathroom door. As she stepped out into the room, she felt the shift in temperature. Her eyes widened as she turned to see the door open wide.

    ***

    Caleb crept down the long hallway filled with doors. The numbers on the doors made it clear that they were in a hotel. He paused briefly between each set, checking for the tobo and roasted barley scent. It lingered through the hallway and in some rooms, but Caleb knew the man was not behind any doors he passed.

    He could hear voices andughter. There was music ying on a lower floor.

    Turning down another hallway, Caleb saw a couple walking arm in arm and smiling. He stopped and looked at the picture hanging on the wall as they passed him. He checked to make sure they kept walking before he continued.

    But just as he was about to walk away from the picture, he recognized a face. So, Caleb stepped closer to get a better look.

    The man was roughly the same height as Caleb. He was barrel-chested with broad shoulders. Red hair and a thick beard, wearing the same golfer''s cap that Caleb had always seen him in.

    Chewing tobo and roasted barely. A scent he had recognized from a long time ago.

    As if the scent was not enough to confirm it, the man in the picture wore a nnel button-up shirt. ck lines and dark blue with some green. The same shirt that Caleb wore now.

    "Liam¡­" Caleb growled.

    They had met years ago, shortly after Caleb returned from his time with the humans. Cain had sent him to Europe to check in with some of the international packs about setting up a trade for some of the equipment he was having trouble sourcing locally.

    Liam had been one of the wolves that Caleb worked with. They got along well and developed a good friendship while working together. But Caleb was never a fan of the dark ales Liam enjoyed or his hobby of trying to lure women away from their significant others or mates.

    At least twice that he could remember, Caleb found himself in the middle of a pub brawl as a result of Liam''s hobby.

    And now, Caleb was wearing one of Liam''s shirts. One that had Ashleigh''s scent mingled into it.

    Caleb closed his eyes, trying to calm the rising anger and breathe through the fear. There must be some other exnation. He had held Ashleigh in his arms all night. She never once seemed conflicted or guilty.

    She begged Leshy to bring him back only a few days ago!

    He took a deep breath through his nose. There was some other reason that her scent was on this shirt. Ashleigh told him that he was still the one she loved.

    "Caleb?"

    Caleb clenched his jaw at Liam''s voice and his scent that swirled through the hallway and invaded Caleb''s nostrils.

    "Jaysus¡­ she said ye came back, but I thought she might''ve just been fluthered!" Liamughed as he approached Caleb.

    Caleb swallowed, still trying to calm his thoughts. Liam reached up and smoothed the fabric of his shoulder.

    "Looks good. I thought it might be too big," Liam smiled. "Guess Ashleigh was right again. She said we were about the same size."

    Caleb clenched his jaw.

    "Got yerself a good one there," Liam said. "Smart, strong, and damn easy on the eyes."

    Caleb growled as he threw his forearm against Liam''s throat, shoving him hard to the wall.

    "She is my wife!" Caleb snarled.

    Liam''s eyes widened, but he said nothing in response.

    "Caleb!" Ashleigh shouted from down the hall. "Let him go!"

    Before Caleb could react, he felt a cold sharpness at his throat, a soft burn of a de''s edge breaking the topyer of skin.

    "Best to listen to her," a woman whispered beside him in a low growl. "I don''t fancy blood on these carpets."

    "Maeve," Liam said softly. "There''s been a misunderstanding¡­ but yer man''s gonna sort it, so let''s put the knife away, yea?"

    Caleb''s gaze moved to the corner of his eye. He could see the woman now. She was shorter than he expected, maybe only five and a half feet. She had dark brown hair, bright green eyes, and a look of anger and possessiveness. A look that he recognized immediately.

    Caleb looked back at Liam. Though he was being held, and his focus should have been on the one threatening him, his attention was entirely on the woman.

    With a disapproving huff, the woman pulled the knife away from Caleb''s throat, and Caleb let go of Liam.

    "See?" Liam said, smiling down at the woman. "All good."

    "Caleb!" Ashleigh shouted as she got close. "I told you to stay in the room!"

    "I know. I''m sorry," Caleb sighed. "I caught a scent I recognized, and I¨C"

    Caleb''s words fell away as he turned to face her and found her standing in the hallway in only a robe. A robe with a belt that wasing loose.

    "Oh shite..." Liam whispered.

    Caleb pulled Ashleigh into his arms, blocking anyone else''s view of her body. He looked back at Liam with a growl.

    "Maeve, we should¡­ let''s take a dander round the garden."

    He put his arm around the woman''s shoulder and hurried them away in the opposite direction.

    Ashleigh pulled away from Caleb and secured the robe.

    "Why did youe out here wearing only that?" he asked. "You''re practically naked!"

    "You left!" she shouted. "I had no idea where you went, Caleb!"

    Caleb lowered his head and clenched his jaw. He knew he was the one that had made a mistake.

    "I''m sorry," he said softly. "I shouldn''t have¨C"

    "How could you do that to me?!" she shouted angrily.

    Caleb lifted his head to look at her. She was angry, really angry.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to upset you," he said. "I just¨C"

    "Upset me?!" she asked, moving toward him aggressively. "Upset me? Is that what you think you did, Caleb? You ''upset'' me?"

    Caleb furrowed his brows.

    "Ashleigh, I was only gone a few minutes. I¨C"

    "You were gone five years!" she eximed.

    Caleb closed his eyes, lowering his head as he understood the truth of the situation.

    "You let go of my hand, Caleb¡­" she whispered, tears falling down her cheeks. "And I didn''t know if you were evering back."

 Chapter 615 I Do Know You

    Caleb licked his lips and swallowed down the lump in his throat. He looked up at Ashleigh, but she wouldn''t look at him.

    "Come on, baby," he whispered, reaching his hand out to hers. "Let''s go back to the room."

    She hesitated to take his hand, feeling embarrassed by her outburst.

    "You''ve been saying that we need to talk," he continued. "And I haven''t been listening."

    Ashleigh swallowed, lifting her hand to touch his. He took it gratefully and brought it to his lips, kissing her hand softly.

    "Let''s go talk."

    Ashleigh nodded and led the way back to their room in silence. When they reached the door, they found arge catering tray with a note on it.

    Ashleigh knelt down and picked up the note while Caleb picked up the tray before they went inside.

    "Ash, I know you''ll be needing some fuel after that ride," Ashleigh read from the note with a soft smile. "I followed the recipe you gave me, hope it turned out. Maeve."

    Caleb set the tray on the desk after moving the untouched meal from the night before into the garbage and stacking the dishes.

    "Sounds like you''re pretty close," he said, facing Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh swallowed and nodded.

    "We''ve gotten to know each other pretty well," she said. "Maeve is Liam''s mate. They only metst year, so I''ve helped her settle in with his pack."

    Caleb clenched his jaw, feeling that pit in his stomach again.

    "You''ve helped her settle in sincest year?" he asked, keeping his voice even. "Does that mean you''ve been with Liam''s pack since before then?"

    Ashleigh looked at Caleb without answering.

    "I''m going to get dressed," she said. "Why don''t you get us both some food."

    She didn''t wait for a reply. Instead, turning to the bed, she pulled out arge suitcase from underneath. She reached in, pulling out a few items before she stood and walked into the bathroom, closing the door behind her.

    Caleb looked back at the suitcase. Was it packed toe or go?

    He shook his mind clear and turned back to the tray. Lifting the lid, he found fried potatoes, fried eggs, toast, baked beans, sausage links, fried tomatoes, and mushrooms. In addition, there were tes, utensils, blue tin mugs, and a thermos.

    After filling each te with a generous portion of each food, he set them on the table between the armchairs.

    Ashleigh stepped out of the bathroom. She nced down at the serving tray seeing the thermos still untouched as Caleb arranged the tes and utensils on the table.

    She picked up the mugs and the thermos, then moved to her chair and sat down.

    "The note mentioned following a recipe you gave her," Caleb said. Looking down at the tes. "Have you taken an interest in cooking? I seem to remember doing most of the cooking in the treehouse."

    Ashleigh smiled and set the mugs down beside their tes. She opened the thermos and poured the dark brown liquid into the first mug.

    The scent of chocte floated up to his nose.

    Caleb furrowed his brow as Ashleigh lifted the mug and offered it to him. He took it in hand and brought it to his lips, blowing gently before taking a sip.

    His eyes widened as the taste flowed over his tongue.

    "Is this my mom''s recipe?" he asked with surprise.

    Ashleigh smiled again and nodded.

    "When did you learn to make this?" he asked excitedly. "I don''t think I remember you even trying it before."

    Bringing the cup to his lips, he took another big sip of the warm liquid.

    "I''ve learned a lot of things from her over the years," Ashleigh replied. "Galen introduced me to it a few months after you¡­ disappeared."

    Caleb swallowed and then sat down in the empty chair. He set down the mug and focused his attention on Ashleigh.

    "He said that Fiona made it for you both when you had a hard time as kids. That when you went on your human tours, she sent you the ingredients as well," Ashleigh paused, licking her lips. "He said that drinking it made him feel closer to you when you were gone."

    "Ash¡­"

    "So," she interrupted with a smile. "I asked Fiona to teach me how to make it. So that when you came back, I could have it ready for you."

    Caleb took a deep breath. He watched as the emotions moved over her expression. The sadness and pain, the hope and joy. He reached out and took her hand.

    Ashleigh looked up at him. She swallowed.

    "Why did you let go?" she asked quietly.

    He squeezed her hand.

    "You know why I let go," he whispered back.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and looked away. She licked her lips with a sigh.

    "To save me," she whispered.

    Caleb nodded.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes.

    "I would rather have stayed with you," she whispered, her voice cracking as a tear escaped her lids.

    "No, you wouldn''t," he said.

    "You can''t say that," she said firmly, opening her eyes and looking at him with angry tears. "You have no idea what the past five years have been like without you!"

    Caleb lowered his gaze. He took a deep breath and moved to his knees on the floor before her.

    "No, I don''t. But I do know you," he said softly. Looking up at her with a sad smile. He reached his palm to her cheek. "If you had been in my position, you would have done the same thing."

    Ashleigh leaned into his hand, closing her eyes and breathing in his scent.

    "If you didn''t go through the portal, it wouldn''t have closed," he continued. "If that happened, our people would have been in danger from the explosion and the Dark Queen. Not to mention the ley line itself."

    He leaned forward, kissed her knee, and rested his chin on it. He looked back up.

    "You would never have allowed that to happen," he whispered with a gentle smile.

    She knew he was right. She had always known the reason. But she needed to be angry at him. She needed an excuse to me him and yell at him.

    Holding onto a grudge was much easier than holding onto hope.

 Chapter 616 There Would Be Changes

    They sat quietly for a long time. Then, finally, Ashleigh let go of the breath she had been holding and tried to calm her racing thoughts.

    She didn''t know where to begin. There was a lot of information to give and stories to share. But she also had questions of her own.

    "What happened?" she asked. "After you let go? I can guess at some of it, but I would like to know what really happened."

    Caleb smiled and nodded. He moved back off his knees, sitting on the floor with his back against the chair he had been sitting in. He reached up and grabbed a piece of toast.

    He took small bites as he recounted to her all that Leshy had helped him remember from his time inside the ley line.

    He told her about Sna, Lian, and Lily and their sacrifice to keep him alive. Finally, he told her that the Dark Queen was truly gone.

    "Wow¡­" Ashleigh whispered as she leaned forward with her elbows on her knees. "I didn''t expect that Sna and Lian would get involved¡­ or that Lily would get the chance to say goodbye to Sna."

    Caleb nodded.

    "I was d for them," he said.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    "It was a heavy regret that Lily carried," she said. "Even without knowing all the details or what their rtionship had really been like, I could feel it. The pain she felt from losing her."

    "I hope they are given another chance in the next life," Caleb smiled. Then, after thinking momentarily, he added, "though, I suppose their bonds to Geri and Caelter might prevent that¡­."

    "Assuming they are born wolves," Ashleigh replied, then took a deep breath. "Though, even if they are..."

    Caleb furrowed his brows and looked up at her with concern.

    "Even if they are¡­ what?" he asked.

    Ashleigh sat back in her chair.

    "Lily warned us that after the bubble fell and after her mother was truly gone, there would be changes for the werewolves, and she was right."

    Caleb sat up, focusing his attention on her.

    "She predicted that the Lunas would lose their abilities," Ashleigh began, "Before the war, I never got a chance to explore what my capabilities from Sna would have been. And I already knew that the Valkyrie was gone when Lily chose to be the bridge between Summer and Winter. But I can say without a doubt. I. have no other abilities to speak of."

    Ashleigh took a slow breath.

    "Beyond that, on a more general scale, healing has¡­ slowed among the wolves," she smiled softly, reaching her hand up to the scar on her chin. "We still heal. It''s just much slower. And as you can see, scarring has be far moremon."

    Caleb swallowed, thinking of the scar on her stomach. It was not a simple wound. There was a story behind it.

    "What about the mate bond?" Caleb asked, shifting the subject slightly. Reaching his hand up to her knee. "I still feel our connection as strong as ever."

    Ashleigh smiled, cing her hand on top of his.

    "From what I''ve heard, mates found before the war still hold the same connection and pose the same danger to each other. But I didn''t know until I felt you in the water."

    Ashleigh swallowed, licking her lips.

    "But, others, those who have found each other in the past few years... like Maeve and Liam, it is different for them than it was for us," she said. "With us¡­ it was undeniable, almost painful. Trying to fight the bond was excruciating. And epting it¡­ was everything."

    Caleb squeezed her knee. She lifted her eyes to his. They both smiled.

    "Ours especially," she whispered, rubbing the back of his hand with her thumb. "Lily said it was special because of our blood, because of the fae in us."

    "No," Caleb said, shaking his head. He got to his knees and moved before her. Looking up into her eyes. "That may be a part of it, but our bond is special because of us. Because of how much we love each other, Ashleigh."

    Ashleigh swallowed; a soft smile spread over her lips.

    "I know," she said. "I have no doubts about us or what we share," she whispered. "Not anymore."

    Caleb was surprised but delighted by her words. He leaned forward, catching her in a tender kiss. Ashleigh momentarily epted his kiss and gently pushed him back with a smile.

    "Stop distracting me," she said.

    "No promises," Caleb grinned.

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes and shook her head. She took a cleansing breath to clear her mind and focus on the conversation she was trying to have with him.

    "What I was saying," she continued. "Is that now, they feel the connection, the pull¡­ but they can ignore it."

    Caleb furrowed his brow.

    "Ignore it?" he asked, thinking back to the moment he had felt his connection with Ashleigh ignite at the Blood Moon.

    His entire body had felt charged with electricity. The physical distance from her made him ache with need. It had taken every ounce of self-control not to run wild through the halls to find her that night, and when he did¡­ well, his wolves had been forced to help him maintain his control through running andbat drills. The months they had spent apart while Ashleigh struggled with Granger and the truth about her lost twin had been torture. He had no idea how anyone could simply ignore the mate bond.

    "I told you," she said, interrupting his thoughts, "it''s different now. If one doesn''t want the bond, they can reject the other, and it''s done. They might feel sick for a few days, but that''s it. And those that are bonded, if they lose their mate, they feel the loss, but it doesn''t take the physical toll that it used to."

    Caleb didn''t understand. The mate bond was sacred. It was the one person in the world who was meant to be a part of you, your other half. But now, it seemed no more than a strong attraction.

    "It was meant to ensure that none of us felt alone," Ashleigh whispered.

    Caleb looked up with a questioning nce. Ashleigh smiled.

    "I can feel your confusion and disappointment at the change in the bond," she said. "I get it¡­ because we were fortunate."

    Caleb''s expression softened.

    "The bond was never meant to keep us locked to another person if we didn''t want to be. That''s why we have always been able to reject our mate, but always with consequences and only with their permission," she sighed. "A lot of other wolves were not like us. They were like Bell and Irina or even Granger."

    Caleb furrowed his brow, and Ashleigh reached up and stroked his cheek.

    "They were all locked into a bond with someone cruel, insane, or not meant for them," she said. "If Bell and Irina could have rejected their mate. If Granger had not felt the pull so strongly. Their lives could have ended up much differently."

    Caleb took a deep breath; he nodded in understanding. There had been many stories of mates who didn''t get along or treated each other poorly. Even those that felt their bond but never really cared for the other. She was right. They had been very lucky. Maybe it was a good thing that the bond had been dulled.

    "Slowed healing and a dulled mate bond. Those are big changes," Caleb sighed. He looked up at her. "Are those the biggest changes?"

    Ashleigh chewed her bottom lip.

    "Not exactly," she mumbled.

    Caleb swallowed.

    "What is it?" he asked, feeling her hesitation. His heart began to pump a little harder in his chest. "Is it¡­ did we lose someone?"

    Ashleigh closed her eyes.

    Caleb felt his heart sink.

    "Who?" he asked in a whisper.

    She took a deep breath and lifted her gaze.

    "Let me tell you the whole story," she said. "Everything that happened after the portal closed."

    Caleb swallowed, anxiety creeping over his body.

    "Okay," he whispered with a heavy nod. "Tell me everything."

 Chapter 617 His Own Eyes

    [Five Years Ago, Summer]

    As the hybrid monsters withered and died, as the remaining fae ran away or died, Galen knew that the war was over. He knew that Ashleigh and Caleb had defeated the Dark Queen and saved the people of Summer.

    With a chuckle of relief and a warm sense of gratitude flowing over his body, he and the others finished off the remaining fae that insisted on fighting. After another two hours, the war in Summer had ended entirely with only a few casualties.

    The Summer soldiers and Crag wolves gathered all the enemy bodies, piling them high and preparing to burn them.

    Their fallen allies were gathered and, along with the wounded, returned to thepound with Galen. They would be cleaned and ced in cold storage until their families could return home to say goodbye and light the pyre.

    Once inside thepound''s walls, Galen immediately went to the control towers. He ran through all the systems he could, trying to bring back up their defenses andmunications.

    The gates were severely damaged, but the turrets remained intact. They would need to maintain a constant guard to ensure that no one entered the territory unseen. Even when the people of Summer returned home, it would take at least a week or two to fix the gate.

    Themunications towers were back up locally, but the range was still limited. So Galen reached out to the scouts still close to the territory and told them it was safe to return home.

    From what he could understand from the diagnostic reports, only the centralmunications tower in Summer was attacked and damaged. The others were shut down automatically to prevent false information from being shared in case of a hostile takeover of the central tower.

    There was a manual override at each of the others. Still, knowing that Winter was under attack and most of the smaller packs were currently in Winter, it was unlikely anyone could get to the towers after the attack had begun.

    After the repairs Ashleigh had coordinated, the system recognized that Summer was in control. Still, it would take time for the other towers to respond. Over the next twenty-four hours, each would return online in order, ending with Winter.

    Galen stared at the screen, clenching his jaw. He knew that waiting within Summer was the safest and most responsible course of action. To defend the territory and do what repairs he and his soldiers could do to make it easier for her people to return.

    But it wasna€?t what he wanted to do.

    Staring at the countdown of twenty-four hours untilmunication would be restored with Winter. Knowing that Winter was already in the midst of a battle when the wolves of Summer had been sent through the portal. He felt uneasy.

    He knew that Winter warriors were strong, Axel was a great leader, and that the defenses they had built in Galena€?s time there would help to hold back an invading force. And now Ashleigh, Caleb, and at least a small toon of Summer soldiers had to be there.

    The chances were good. It was very likely that the battle in Winter had ended even before the one here in Summer. But still, his heart was unsettled. He wanted to see with his own eyes that Bell and Ren were safe. That the war was truly over.

    a€?Go,a€? came a voice from the doorway.

    Galen turned back, looking at the man leaning against the door frame with a half-cocked smile on his face.

    It was Landon, the leader of the Crag wolves.

    a€?What?a€? Galen asked.

    a€?Go,a€? Landon repeated. Stepping into the room. a€?I assume you have turned on all the defenses and reset whatever needs to be reset in this room to get Summer back in operating order.a€?

    Galen furrowed his brows.

    a€?Yes... However, many repairs need to be done to several of the systems and borderlines,a€? he replied.

    a€?I assume you got boys here that know how to do those things?a€? Landon asked, still grinning.

    Galen nodded.

    a€?All of the men on my team have at least basic repair training along the borders. I also have two engineers and a few that have worked directly on the gate before,a€? he said.

    a€?Good,a€? Landon said with a nod. a€?Then decide which of them is in charge and go.a€?

    a€?Why do you keep telling me to go?a€? Galen asked, taking a step toward Landon. a€?As Beta of this pack, it is my duty to remain here until my Alpha or Luna has returned.a€?

    Landon chuckled.

    a€?I am Beta of Broken Crag. I am aware of the duty we hold,a€? he said. a€?But, you wear the same expression as your Alpha when he stared up into the hillside where his mate waited. I told him the same I will tell you now. Go.a€?

    Galen stared at Landon, trying to decide if his words had some hidden motive. But the truth was, Galen, got the sense that Landon was one of the most straightforward people he had ever met.

    a€?My wolves and I are not going anywhere,a€? Landon continued. a€?The task my Alpha gave me was to see the safe passage of Burning Ember to Summer. We wona€?t leave until that task has been aplished. While we are here waiting for the rest of my team to arrive with the pack, we will guard and defend this territory as though it were our own.a€?

    Galen lowered his eyes, licking his lips as he considered what Landon was saying.

    a€?I may not know him well, but I think your Alpha Caleb would understand your decision,a€? Landon continued turning to leave the room. a€?Just let me know which of your wolves I actually need to listen to while you are gone.a€?

    Galen nced back up as the other man disappeared out the door. He had a point. No one would understand Galena€?s need right now better than Caleb.

    Half an hourter, therge wolf of gold and red fur began the long run to Winter.

 Chapter 618 No More Weakness, No More Strength

    Everything was disoriented when Fiona and the front guard came through the portal into Winter. She felt dizzy and weak. But as she heard voices calling out to her, her mind settled back into ce.

    Two wolves, one with bright blue hair, approached her. They introduced themselves as Peter, a Winter wolf, and Myka, the nomad who helped Ashleigh in Spring.

    They exchanged information, and she told them how she and her people were sent through the gate by Ashleigh, and the Summer was under attack by fae and expected to fall.

    Peter told her about the attack on Winter and the sudden reinforcements from Broken Crag. Letting her know that some of her soldiers were already fighting against the enemy.

    Fiona brimmed with pride at that.

    Around her, the other soldiers that hade through the portal with her felt the jolt of pride and desire to join the fray.

    Peter also told her that the Safe Zone had been breached. They knew Corrine led the Valkyrie at the entrance, but some monsters likely had found ways to go over the mountainside.

    Fiona immediately sent a few of her wolves to start sweeping the mountains and reinforce the border of the Safe Zone. Meanwhile, she asked Peter if he could escort the wounded that came through to the hospital. And Myka if he would be willing to stay and ensure there were no issues with the rest of the peopleing through.

    "Where will you be?" Myka asked curiously.

    Fiona smiled.

    She turned back to the mass of people looking around as they exited the portal. The soldiers that hade through were spread throughout to keep everyone safe.

    "Summer wolves!" She called out. "Those willing and able... there are enemies in this territory who need to be put down. Who wants to hunt?"

    Low snarls and growls rose from the crowd.

    "Spread the word to any that haven''te through and want to join," Fiona said with a wink to Myka.

    He saluted her with a grin.

    Fiona turned away from the portal and looked out over the snowynd. She shifted into her wolf and let out a low howl. Behind her, a chorus of howls echoed in response.

    It didn''t take long for Fiona and her hunting party to find their prey. A pack of feral wolves charged toward the gates of the Safe Zone; the wolves of Summer were only too happy to deny them their goal.

    As they chased down thest feral beasts, Fiona noticed the two Valkyrie in the distance. Between them was someone she recognized. She felt a moment of joy at seeing her old friend, but that moment quickly faded as she watched Corrine''s body go limp into the snow.

    Fiona charged forward, leaving the ferals to herpanions. As she reached Corrine, she shifted back.

    "What happened!" she shouted.

    "She was injured by one the fallen," the woman standing over Corrine said, "she has been pushing herself too hard, and the creature hurt her back."

    Fiona''s eyes widened. She had suffered a severe injury after losing Cain. The doctors thought she might not heal enough to walk again. But in time, she did. Even now, she only needed her cane from time to time.

    "We need to build her a stretcher and get her to the hospital as fast as possible."

    "I agree," the Valkyrie replied, then with a growl, she added, "but we havepanying."

    She pointed toward the trees. Fiona found more feral wolves and a few rotted bears moving toward them.

    A howl behind her drew her attention, and she looked back. Her wolves were done with their appetizer. They stood snarling toward the trees.

    "What are you waiting for?" Fiona growled. "Get your meal!"

    The wolves charged forward, joined by two of the Valkyrie. They chased the enemy into the trees, allowing Fiona to focus on Corrine.

    "Perhaps I can help?" a voice called out.

    When they looked, they saw a man dragging something behind him.

    "You were with Alpha Axel," the Valkyrie called out.

    "Yes," the man nodded as he got closer. "He sent me back to bring him to the Safe Zone."

    The man tilted his head toward the thing he dragged. It was a tform with something bundled up on top of it. Fiona stretched her neck to get a better look. She gasped softly when she realized what she was looking at.

    "Jonas¡­" she whispered.

    The man nodded sadly.

    "He saved Alpha Axel. I was tasked with keeping his body safe to be returned to the Crag," he said.

    Fiona nodded.

    "I wasn''t sure if the gurney I built would hold, so I bundled some extra wood, and I have binding left over. So we can make another for Luna Corrine."

    "She''s not dead," the Valkyrie growled.

    "Didn''t say she was," the man replied.

    "The gurney is the safest way to move her," Fiona said. "We don''t know the damage to her spine."

    The Valkyrie nodded, and all three got to work building a gurney to transport Corrine. As they finished, the wolves that hade with Fiona returned from the trees.

    "Go in search of where you can best aid Winter," she told them. "I will remain with Luna Corrine."

    The wolves lowered their heads, turned, and ran back into the trees.

    "I will hold my post here," the Valkyrie said hesitantly, ncing at Corrine on the gurney.

    Fiona smiled, knowing that she was worried about her Luna.

    "She would be angry if you didn''t," she said.

    The Valkyrie gave a small smile and nodded.

    Fiona took hold of the gurney and followed the man toward the Safe Zone. They made it inside without further incident, and Peter immediately took Corrine for examination.

    While Corrine was being examined, Fiona went with Jonas. She stood back as one of the nurses cleaned and prepared his body to be stored temporarily.

    They weren''t good friends, but they had known each other well. He and Cain were very different, but they shared a general moral ethic that allowed them to work well together.

    She smiled to herself, remembering seeing the three of them together. Cain, Jonas, and Wyatt. Cain could easily get along with either of them, but Jonas and Wyatt were constantly butting heads.

    It used to make herugh and drove Cain crazy. Almost everything they argued about, they agreed on. But, neither ever wanted the other to be right.

    Fiona took a deep breath as she saw the wound. A silver arrow in his chest. The silver inside his body was too close to his heart, even if the injury hadn''t been fatal. He had no chance.

    She thought of his mate suddenly. She would have felt it, known the pain of the arrow, and felt the poisoning of his heart. It would have been excruciating. There was even a chance that she wouldn''t have survived either.

    But Liara was young and a member of Broken Crag. All of their exposure to silver and iron in the mountains around them could have prepared her body for the strain of his death in such a way.

    Fiona sighed.

    Broken Crag. Without them, this war would have been lost. She stepped forward, and the nurse noticed, stepping aside to give her privacy.

    Fiona knelt down to be closer to Jonas'' body.

    "I will make sure that your wolves, your mate, and your daughter are cared for," she whispered. "I will honor your sacrifice. But, please, find your peace in the arms of the Goddess. There is no more weakness, no more strength. Just rest."

 Chapter 619 I Can Feel It

    a€?Corrine? Is she all right?a€? Alice asked, standing up from the bed. She carefully rolled Sadie onto her side as she slipped her arm from underneath the sleeping child.

    Bell motioned for Alice to follow her out of the room. With ast nce at Sadie, Alice followed after Bell.

    Once they were outside the room and the door was closed, Bell took a deep breath and turned to Alice.

    a€?Peter is taking care of her,a€? she began, a€?from what I understand, she had several internal injuries and some swelling in her spine. But mostly, she was exhausted. Something must have happened out there to make her use her powers. They are a great gift but take a heavy toll on the body.a€?

    a€?Swelling in her spine?a€? Alice asked quietly. a€?Will she recover?a€?

    a€?For now, Peter is taking a conservative approach on the spine. He wants to give her natural healing a chance to address the issue over time. He has her on antibiotics and a strong anti-inmmatory. She''s being very carefully monitored over the next couple of hours.a€?

    Alice nodded and took a deep breath.

    a€?Have we heard whata€?s going on out there?a€? she asked.

    a€?Only in bits and pieces,a€? Bell sighed. a€?Obviously, the arrival of Summer is pretty crazy, but they brought soldiers, and they immediately went out to help.a€?

    Alice looked at Bell.

    a€?Galen?a€? she asked.

    Bell lowered her eyes and shook her head.

    a€?ra said thest time they heard from him... wasna€?t good.a€?

    Alice reached her arm around Bell and pulled her close.

    a€?Hea€?s strong and very devoted and stubborn. He would not fall without your permission,a€? she smiled.

    Bell let out a soft scoff and smiled.

    a€?He better not,a€? she replied.

    Alice chuckled and looked away. Then, her thoughts moved to Axel. After his announcement over the radio, they heard that he had joined the fight. Several groups had reported seeing him on the battlefield, taking on feral and fallen enemy groups.

    But it had been a long time since anyone had reported seeing him.

    Bell caught the look of worry on Alicea€?s face.

    a€?Hey,a€? she whispered.

    Alice turned to look at her.

    a€?I told you before, Axel is strong. He wille back.a€?

    a€?Yea,a€? Alice nodded, instinctively moving her hand over her stomach. a€?He wouldna€?t dare leave us behind....a€?

    Bell nodded with a smile.

    They stood together quietly. Both worrying for their lover, neither saying so out loud.

    After a few minutes, Bell was called away to help with one of the injured from Summer. Alice returned to the room with Sadie, watching the sweet girl sleep. But as she stood there, she started to feel a deep anxiety creeping over her.

    She swallowed as the fear grew in her stomach and then felt a sharp pain in her leg. She gasped and reached her hand down but just as quickly as it hade, it was gone.

    Alice took a cleansing breath, closing her eyes and focusing her mind.

    a€?Hea€?sing back...a€? she whispered.

    Taking another deep breath, Alice opened her eyes feeling much calmer.

    She noticed that the nket had fallen off Sadiea€?s shoulders. Alice moved to the bed and pulled the nkets over the little girl. But as she pulled her hand away, her heart sank, and a white-hot dread tinged over her.

    Looking down at her fingertips, they were blue and covered in ayer of frost.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® Alice swallowed and took a slow breath. She closed her eyes, counting to five before opening them again. This time her fingers were normal, with no frost, no blue.

    But the cold she felt didna€?t go away. Instead, it covered her body like a second skin. It burned and made her bones ache.

    Again the sharp pain in her leg, but the cold covered it this time, spread over it. Contained it.

    Taking slow short breaths, Alice tried to keep her heart from beating out of her chest. Then, she quietly left the room, finding one of the nurses just outside.

    a€?Excuse me,a€? she called to him.

    a€?Yes?a€?

    a€?I need you to sit with her,a€? Alice said, pointing into the room where Sadie slept.

    The nurse peeked into the room and nodded.

    a€?She is frightened and does not trust easily. But, if she wakes, find Peter or Bell. She knows them.a€?

    He nodded.

    a€?Thank you,a€? she said, taking onest look at Sadie before hurrying down the hall toward the stairs.

    She climbed the stairs to the main floor and carefully avoided being seen by anyone as she made her way to the exit.

    Alice looked back at the hospital, knowing that Bell would be angry, but she couldna€?t worry about that now. She needed to find Axel.

    The actual entrance to the Safe Zone was currently being guarded on the inside by some of the Summer soldiers, while the outside was guarded by Valkyrie.

    The Summer wolves might let her through simply because Axel hadna€?t instructed them not to. The Valkyrie, on the other hand, was a different matter.

    She took a deep breath and decided it was best to avoid contact altogether.

    She searched for a way out, a scble wall, or a hole to slip through. While it was great that she couldna€?t find one, it also hindered her progress.

    Finally, she noticed that one of the buildings was just close enough to the wall that she might be able to jump to it. The problem was she had no way of knowing what was on the other side of the wall.

    Another more subtle problem was the way her hand rested on her stomach. As much as she wanted to push forward and do anything to find Axel, she was scared of risking her pregnancy.

    a€?What are you doing out here?a€?

    Alice turned quickly to find Myka staring at her, his arms crossed over his chest and one brow raised in suspicion.

    a€?I thought you were at the way gate?a€? she asked.

    a€?I was,a€? he replied. a€?But ita€?s been a while since thest group came through, and they needed help getting to the hospital.a€?

    a€?So is the portal closed?a€? Alice asked, then with a hint of hope in her voice, she added, a€?is Ashleigh back?a€?

    Myka sighed and rxed his body, lowering his arms from his chest.

    a€?No,a€? he said sadly. a€?The portal is still open. But thest group that came out said they were thest to go in. Meaning Ashleigh was still holding it open for them. But from what Fiona said, it will only close when Ashleighes through, so shea€?ll be here.a€?

    Alice took a breath and nodded.

    a€?Ia€?m headed back now,a€? he said. a€?Or at least, I will be after you exin why you are out here when you are supposed to be back at the hospital.a€?

    Alice sighed.

    a€?I cana€?t just sit around and wait,a€? she said. a€?Therea€?s something wrong. I can feel it. Axel needs me.a€?

 Chapter 620 Make Sure That Her Children Are Safe

    "You felt it through your bond?" he asked with concern. "That something happened to him?"

    Myka had only been marked for just over a day. Nevertheless, the connection between him and Peter was stronger than ever. The mark allowed him to feel some of what Peter felt physically, and to a lesser degree, emotionally.

    So far, he had only experienced the shared pleasure they felt together during the marking and the short hours that followed. Not long after, they were called to clear the houses.

    But as they were clearing the houses, before he found Peter and Sadie, he felt a panic inside of him. He assumed that it was just the situation making him feel uneasy. But now he wondered if it was Peter''s fear he had felt.

    "Not exactly," Alice said. "A few hours ago, something definitely happened to Axel. I could feel his injury. Bell was afraid of the stress it would cause me to keep the connection open. So, I took a suppressant."

    Myka furrowed his brows, unsure what she meant.

    "It suppresses the bond," Alice answered his unasked question. "Keeps him from feeling me, or vice versa."

    "Why would anyone want that?" Myka asked.

    Alice sighed.

    "It''s not about wanting to do it," she said. "I needed to, in order to protect the babies from the possible effects of feeling Axel''s pain."

    Myka pulled Alice in for a hug.

    "I''m sorry," he whispered. "I know you''re scared. But it''s probably best you stay here. Even Axel wanted you to stay safe. Didn''t he make you promise not to put yourself in danger?"

    "Yes¡­" she said. "But, it''s not like I am nning to pick a fight with one of the hybrids¡­ I just need to find him. He needs me."

    Myka took a deep breath and let her go. He understood how much she wanted to see with her own eyes that Axel was safe. How afraid she was. It was the same way Peter had felt when Myka went to Spring. The way that Myka had felt when he saw the monster hunched over Peter.

    "Alice, I¡ª"

    He wanted to argue. To convince her to go back to the hospital no matter what. But something shifted in the melody of the mountain. He turned and looked up in the direction of the portal. He felt a discordant note through his bones.

    The Dark Queen.

    He swallowed, feeling a cold sweat falling over him as he recognized the notes of her song. She was in the ley line. He could feel her there.

    "Myka?" Alice called to him, seeing the concern on his face.

    "I need to go," he said, turning to leave.

    "Wait," she said, grabbing his arm. "Before you go, help me distract them and the Valkyrie outside."

    Myka looked over at the Summer wolves that Alice indicated. He looked back toward the mountain. Then, taking a deep breath, he shook his head.

    "Alice¡­"

    "You owe me," she whispered with a gentleness he didn''t expect.

    He looked back at her. Seeing the plea in her eyes. It wasn''t like the other times they had bartered favors from each other. This wasn''t a game or a trick. It wasn''t business as usual. Alice was begging him to help her, showing her vulnerability.

    "I still think you should return to the hospital," he sighed. "But I might need their help at the portal anyway."

    Alice smiled appreciatively and stepped back out of sight as Myka left and headed toward the guards. She wasn''t sure what he had told them, but they immediately went with him.

    She hurried to the gate, knowing that even if they all went with Myka, they would send someone to take their ce at the entrance.

    Alice slipped through and closed the gate behind her.

    "You''re not supposed to be here."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    Alice clenched her jaw, knowing it was the Valkyrie. Just her luck that she would be standing so close to the gate. She turned with a smile.

    "I just came to pass on a message," Alice began. "I''m sure you know about the portal on the mountainside. How it is open and brought the Summer wolves here?"

    The Valkyrie nodded.

    "Luna Fiona and her wolves arrived just in time to secure the gate and take Luna Corrine back for aid."

    "Exactly!" Alice replied with a bright smile. "Well, now there is trouble at the portal, and they could use your help."

    The Valkyrie momentarily turned her eyes up to the mountain and then looked back at Alice with suspicion.

    "Luna Corrine and Alpha Axel both assigned the Valkyrie to guard the Safe Zone," she replied.

    Alice nodded.

    "The portal is within the Safe Zone," she said. "And if I remember correctly if something happens to it, it does pose a direct risk to everyone inside."

    The Valkyrie narrowed her eyes.

    "Alpha Axel specifically ordered us to keep you safe inside the Safe Zone," she said, emphasizing the ''inside'' of it all.

    Alice swallowed.

    "And Luna Corrine almost died to do so¡­" the Valkyrie growled.

    Alice knew the Valkyrie was not angry at her. Instead, she was worried for Corrine. She was trying her best to do her duty while someone she cared about was already hurt and still at risk.

    Alice took a moment and then took a deep breath.

    "It has been a long time, too long, since anyone has heard from Axel," she said gently.

    The Valkyrie looked away, but Alice could see that she agreed.

    "I cannot leave my post," she replied in a low voice. "Luna Corrine would not approve."

    "Corrine would want to make sure that her children are safe," Alice replied. "Axel is out there, somewhere, but Ashleigh¡­ is inside that portal."

    The Valkyrie lifted her eyes to Alice.

    "Whatever is happening there," Alice continued, "Corrine would be there herself if she could."

    The Valkyrie took a deep breath and closed her eyes, letting out a low growl. She moved her hand to her waist and grabbed the attached radio, bringing it to her lips.

    "Unit Two, send a recement to the gate. I am needed at the portal," she said, opening her eyes again.

    "On the way," replied another voice through the radio a momentter.

    The Valkyrie gently pushed the radio to Alice''s chest, looking her in the eyes.

    "Use it when you find him," she said.

    Alice nodded as she took the radio into her hands.

    "Hurry, it won''t take long for my recement to arrive, and you can''t be here when she does."

    Alice nodded her thanks and ran as fast as she could into the forest.

 Chapter 621 Pleaseâ€¦ Send Help

    Winter, Autumn, and Summer each of them, had their own uniquendscapes. But all of them had forests. Rows of trees would spread throughout the entire territory as a convenient shortcut if you knew how to travel through the branches quietly. Which, of course, Alice did.

    She carefully moved through the branches, leaping from one to the other with the grace and experience of a cat. Just as she had so many times before while watching various packs.

    Though Alice did have to tip her hat to Summer. They had cleared all the trees surrounding the mainpound, preventing easy spying. But she had found other ways to aplish her missions there.

    She paused here and there, looking down through the foliage at those that moved below her. She had seen allies and enemies, small battles all over thend. But nowhere among them did she see Axel.

    Alice took a deep breath, feeling the anxiety rising again. She needed to find him. She needed to know that he was safe.

    She took a cleansing breath and closed her eyes. Focusing on him, on what she had felt through their bond. The cold began to spread over her fingertips, hand, and arm. All over her body, she felt ayer of frost biting her skin.

    The cold burn was painful in a way that she couldn''t ignore.

    Pain was not new to her. They were old friends. Separating her mind from her body was second nature, but this was something she couldn''t push away from. No, this clung to her. It reached into her bones until she clenched her jaws and felt the sweat beading on her brow.

    It was almost too much, almost too painful. Alice wasn''t sure how much more she could take. But then, she caught the faintest whiff of chocte in the air.

    Her attention was immediately drawn to it. She felt the growl in her chest and the wind on her face as she was already moving toward the scent. Over the trees, ignoring the sounds of battle below her, nothing would stop her from reaching him.

    Suddenly she stopped, her breaths heavy and visible before her eyes. Alice leaned forward, peering down between the branches to the ground. She saw drag marks in the snow. She followed them with her eyes down the slight incline until she saw something.

    Her eyes widened, and her breath hitched as she recognized the golden braids. Then, hurrying down from the treetop, she ran to him.

    "Axel!" she shouted.

    There was no response as she neared him. She dropped down beside him, turning him onto his back. Alice gasped.

    His lips and finger were blue. His skin was cold to the touch.

    As her heart pounded heavily in her chest, she leaned forward, turning her ear toward him. It was faint, but it was there. The soft beat of his heart. She watched his chest and nced at his lips; small puffs of air were barely noticeable. He was still breathing.

    Quickly she reached down to her belt, grabbed the radio, and brought it to her lips. But before she said a word, her eyes fell over a tear in his pants. She tilted her head to get a better look.

    Below the torn fabric, she saw thick, dark lines bulging under his skin. Her stomach fell at the sight.

    She reached down and pulled at the fabric, tearing it to see more of his leg. The dark lines spread down into his calf and the back of his leg. They were alling from arge wound in his thigh, a wound that she could see was deep but covered in ice.

    Alice closed her eyes, swallowing the fear and concern that threatened to drown her. Then, taking a deep breath, she opened her eyes and looked up at his face, touching his cheek gently.

    "Alpha Axel has been found," she said softly into the radio. "He is alive but severely injured, and the hybrid infection is spreading in his leg¡­."

    A soft sob escaped her lips.

    "Please¡­ send help."

    ***

    Myka and the Summer wolves arrived at the gate. At first, everything seemed normal. And for a moment, he wondered if he had overreacted. But after a few minutes, he knew there was a problem inside. The golden light of the portal was gone, reced with blue now. He didn''t know what had happened but could still feel the Dark Queen''s presence.

    The wolves spread out, drawing their weapons and preparing for anything that mighte through.

    Myka stared into the blue light, trying to see into it. Trying to listen for anything that might tell him what to expect. For a moment, he thought he heard a cry.

    "Something''sing!" One of the Summer wolves shouted.

    Myka narrowed his eyes toward the portal. He could see something taking shape, getting closer.

    "Get ready!" another wolf called out.

    Myka''s eyes widened as he realized who it was only a moment before she came through. Ashleigh flew out of the portal,nding hard on her back with a whimper. She lifted her head. Myka, too, looked up at the portal just as the blue light was absorbed back into the mountainside.

    He stared at the rock, feeling the thrum of the ley line inside of him still.

    "Noooo!!!!!"

    Myka was startled by her scream. He turned back to her as she flung herself at the mountain. mming her fists into the rock.

    "Ashleigh!" he cried out.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    Several of the other wolves had already run forward. They were trying to pull her away from the mountain as they called out to her. But she didn''t seem to hear them.

    "Ashleigh¡­" someone whispered beside him with concern.

    Myka turned to see one of the Valkyrie staring in horror as the mountainside was smeared with the blood from Ashleigh''s fingers.

    The Valkyrie ran forward, pushing through the others and grabbing Ashleigh by the shoulders and waist, dragging her back from the mountain as she screamed her name.

    "Ashleigh!" she cried. "Please, listen to me!"

    Ashleigh fought against her, elbowing her hard until she was set loose and ran once more to the bloody wall of stone.

    Myka felt a terrible grip on his heart as he watched her. He didn''t know what had happened, but he needed to quickly get her away from here.

    He ran forward and grabbed her around the waist, pulling her back until he knocked her down into the snow. He climbed on top of her, trying to pin her down with his weight, while the Valkyrie held her shoulders.

    She tossed and turned, trying to break free as she screamed and cried.

    "Ashleigh!" he shouted.

    She finally stilled, looking up at him with recognition.

    "Myka¡­." She whispered.

    Everyone eased at this, the Valkyrie pulled back her hands, and Myka moved back off her.

    Ashleigh sat forward and stared at him. Then, she reached out and grabbed hold of his jacket, moving closer to him with a wild and desperate look in her eyes.

    "You¡­" she said, grabbing tighter to his shirt, pulling him closer as she spoke. "You can hear the ley line... maybe you can open it?"

    The jacket pulled tightly at his neck, scratching his skin painfully as he tried to keep her from pulling him further.

    "Maybe you can pull him out!" she cried, her voice shaking.

    "Ashleigh!" Myka shouted, grabbing her shoulders. "You aren''t making any sense! Please slow down."

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and closed her eyes. Myka wanted to help, to ease the pain she was clearly in, but he had no idea what was happening.

    "Caleb¡­" she whispered, letting go of Myka''s jacket. "Caleb¡­ is¡­ he was right behind me... and then she grabbed him. She pulled him back¡­ Caleb is trapped inside!"

    There were soft gasps and whispers all around them. Myka felt his stomach drop as he leaned back from her and stood up.

    Ashleigh let out a sob and then looked back up at Myka desperately. Finally, she got to her feet and grabbed his arms.

    "But you can hear him, right?" she asked.

    Myka felt a heavy weight in his chest.

    "So we can go back inside and find him because you can hear the ley lines, right?"

    Myka lowered his gaze sadly. He clenched his jaw and breathed deeply before looking at her again. He had noticed it before he ran to her, the hum fading.

    "Ashleigh¡­" he whispered. "I''m sorry¡­ but I don''t hear anything¡­."

    Ashleigh stared at him, unmoving.

    "The ley line¡­ the connection is gone. Just like after we destroyed the mound¡­" he continued. "Right after the portal closed¡­ it stopped."

    Ashleigh shook her head as the tears fell. She looked back at the mountainside. Myka didn''t know what to say or do. All around them, the other wolves also hung their heads. Their Alpha was gone.

    "No¡­." Ashleigh whispered.

    Myka turned back to her, wishing he could do anything to make her feel better.

    "Ashleigh, I''m so sor¨C" he began when suddenly he saw her eyes roll back and her body slump forward. "Ashleigh!"

 Chapter 622 A Victory For All

    Fiona moved down the hall slowly. After saying goodbye to Jonas, she immediately checked in on Corrine.

    Peter had told her that Corrine was making good progress. However, serious concerns about her spine and slow recovery remained. They would only know more when she woke up. Fiona stayed by her side for a long time, only stepping away to get a drink and take a breath.

    So much had happened in the past few days, even just the past few hours. It was a lot to process.

    Summer, as far as she knew, had fallen.

    Jonas was dead, and Galen was missing. Not long ago, she had heard that Axel had been found, but he was rushed into emergency care.

    She had heard that thest of the Summer wolves had made it through the portal, but Ashleigh and Caleb were still in danger on the other side.

    While the war effort was tipping in their favor, there were still many reports of casualties. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and paused where she was. How much more could they endure?

    Suddenly, there was a lot of noiseing from down the hall. People shuffled about and called out orders. A group of Summer wolves she recognized formed a line to keep others out of the way.

    Fiona furrowed her brow and tried to see what was going on.

    "I need a room, now!" came a shout from a voice she recognized. It was the Valkyrie that had been with Corrine. She carried someone in her arms.

    Fiona hurried over to one of her wolves.

    "What is happening?" she asked, arriving toote to see who the Valkyrie carried.

    The wolf turned back, a sad and concerned look on his face. He licked his lips and clenched his jaw. He lowered his head as he spoke.

    "She came through the portal," he whispered. "It closed behind her, just like she said it would."

    Fiona lifted her head toward the doors that the Valkyrie had gone through.

    "Ashleigh?" she asked softly.

    The wolf nodded as Fiona looked back at him.

    "What happened to her? What about Caleb and the Crag wolves?"

    The wolf swallowed but didn''t answer.

    "Luna Fiona," another voice called.

    Fiona looked up to see Myka looking back at her, a pained expression on his face. There was blood on his jacket.

    "What happened?" she asked again.

    Myka led Fiona into an empty room not far from where they were. He exined to her all that he had witnessed at the way gate, all that Ashleigh had said.

    After quietly listening, Fiona moved back against the wall, letting it hold her up as she took a shaky breath.

    "Caleb¡­" she whispered. "He''s¡­ gone?"

    Myka took a deep breath, and he knelt beside her.

    "I''m not sure," he replied honestly. "From what Ashleigh said, he got trapped inside the gate, inside the ley line."

    Fiona closed her eyes.

    "The connection between Summer and Winter through the way gate was destroyed," Myka continued. "That I know for sure."

    Chewing her bottom lip, Fiona tried to stifle her sob.

    "But I can''t say that he''s gone. I don''t know what happens inside¡­." Myka continued. "Maybe there''s a way for him to return from his side."

    Fiona took in a shaky breath.

    "Hope is a dangerous thing, Myka," she whispered. "It can keep you from losing your mind or as easily push you further into the abyss."

    Myka lowered his head, knowing she was right.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    "Those gates were sealed for over a thousand years," she continued. "Ashleigh was only able to open one with Lily''s aid. And Lily is gone now too."

    Myka felt a tear roll down his cheek.

    "I want to have hope," Fiona whispered, tears streaming down her face. "I want to have even the tiniest dream that my son might return."

    She lowered her head, letting out a heavy sob.

    Myka leaned forward, cing his arms around her and pulling her into a hug. Fiona allowed him to hold her. She even let herself cry in his arms.

    "You can hope," he whispered, patting her back gently. "You can dream."

    Fiona stifled a cry and shook her head.

    "No," she whispered. "I can''t."

    She pulled away, looking at the young boy with a sad smile.

    "Why not?" he asked.

    She took a breath and swallowed.

    "Because Ashleigh will have it," she replied.

    Myka furrowed his brows.

    "That girl is one of the most stubborn people I have ever met," she continued. "She won''t be able to ept that Caleb is gone. She can''t."

    "Is that a bad thing?" Myka asked innocently.

    Fiona smiled at him.

    "Not at first," she whispered. "But eventually, she will drown herself in that hope. That is why I can''t have it. Because if I hope and live in a dream where there is a chance my son wille back, I won''t be awake enough to help keep her head above water."

    Myka swallowed, feeling the pit in his stomach growing with each moment.

    "But what if he does?" he asked hesitantly. "What if Calebes back?"

    Fiona''s eyes shook with emotion. She chewed her lips between her teeth as she fought to keep calm.

    "He won''t," she said, tears running down her face with a bitter smile. "But if he does, I will never be so happy to be proven wrong."

    ***

    Ashleigh had been treated for several deep wounds. Clearly, she had been in a fight with one of the fae. Her skin was littered with burns and cuts from the roots that seemed to have bound and stabbed her.

    Myka had mentioned feeling the Dark Queen''s presence in the portal. So it was assumed that was whom Ashleigh had fought before she found her way out of the gate.

    After treating her wounds and giving her antibiotics, the medical team hoped she would wake up without seriousplications. But her body was exhausted, and there was no way to know how long she would sleep.

    Roughly two hours after Ashleigh had arrived, reports starteding in that the hybrid creatures were dying off. Dropping to the ground and shriveling up mid-battle. Meanwhile, the fae had begun to retreat.

    The battle shifted in an instant. All that was left of the enemy in Winter were the feral wolves and the few fae that had remained to fight. Soon, all clear reports from all over Winter began to pour in over the radio.

    It was official.

    The war was over, and they had won.

    A victory for all the werewolves but one filled with grief.

    The Alpha of Broken Crag was dead.

    The Alpha of Summer was lost.

    The Alpha and Luna of Winter were in critical condition.

 Chapter 623 First And Foremost

    Alone in the room with a sleeping Corrine, Fiona sat quietly, staring at her old friend. She had stayed with her all night, waiting for any sign she would wake.

    Fiona pulled her chair closer to the bed and held Corrine''s hand.

    "You''ve been napping an awfully long time, my dear," Fiona smiled. "Your children are waiting for you."

    She swallowed, looking down as the hollow feeling inside of her grew heavier. Then, finally, she took a deep breath and put a smile on her face.

    "Axel is still being treated, but he is so strong," she whispered. "He will make it through. Of that, I have no doubt. But I know you won''t believe me unless you confirm that with your own eyes, so¡­ wake up."

    Fiona looked at Corrine, then at the monitors. Hoping there would be anything to indicate that she could hear her. But there wasn''t.

    Taking another deep breath through her nose, Fiona licked her lips and tried again.

    "Ashleigh hasn''t woken either," she said softly. "But all of her vitals are improving. Her body is healing from the injuries she came home with. I know she would really love to wake up and see you smiling down at her."

    Fiona paused, chewing her lip.

    "She''s going to need her mother," she whispered, swallowing. "Caleb¡­ he''s gone."

    Fiona closed her eyes, clenching her jaw as her stomach lurched. Saying the words made her nauseous, angry, and sad.

    "I will do my best to help her," Fiona sniffled. "But she will need her mother to help her through this."

    Again, she looked at her friend and at the monitors. But nothing changed. Fiona clenched her jaw, the frustration growing in her. The hollow feeling in her chest filled with the anger and bitterness of all that had happened.

    "Oh,e on, Corrine!" Fiona yelled, angry tears burning in her eyes. "Stop being so selfish!"

    She dropped her head as a sob stole her breath.

    "I need you¡­." she whispered with a pained breath. "You''re all I have¡­. My boys¡­."

    Fiona fell forward, dropping her head down to her knees as her shoulders shook with heavy tears. Then, taking a shaky breath, she whispered. "They''re gone."

    Anger and bitterness turned to sorrow and loneliness in an instant. Her heart was broken, her hopes gone. She wanted to be strong, but how could she? How could anyone?

    "I''m all alone¡­." She whispered.

    "No," came a soft voice from the doorway.

    Fiona gasped in surprise and turned to see Bell standing there, a gentle expression on her face.

    "You''re not alone, Fiona," Bell said, "you have us."

    Bell entered the room, holding Ren in her arms. She smiled at Fiona.

    "You''ll always have us," Bell smiled.

    Fiona brought her hand to her mouth, tears filling her eyes as the warmth grew.

    "Oh, you precious thing¡­." Fiona whispered. She opened her arms to them.

    Bell came over and put Ren into Fiona''s waiting arms.

    Fiona looked down at the sweet, sleeping baby and smiled, thinking of his father. Then, she looked up at Bell, reaching a hand to her, which Bell dly took.

    "Thank you," Fiona said. "I needed this."

    Bell nodded.

    "I know," she said. "I heard you''ve been here all night. I thought it might help to breathe in a little of his sunshine."

    Fiona chuckled.

    "It does."

    Bell smiled.

    "I needed a little of it myself," she said.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    Fiona looked up. She could see that Bell held back her own pain.

    "How are you doing?" Fiona whispered. "Really."

    Bell shrugged.

    "My surrogate family is all in different states of medical emergencies," she began. "With one of them being my own patient. My husband is missing and, from what I have heard, presumed gone."

    Fiona squeezed Bell''s hand; she regretted saying aloud that Galen was gone. They had no confirmation of that. Themunication lines were cut before his team could report back. It was still very possible he was alive.

    "I''m sorry," Fiona whispered. "I shouldn''t have said that."

    Bell shook her head.

    "It''s nothing I haven''t thought about already," she replied, wiping the tear that escaped her eye.

    Fiona didn''t know what to say. She knew nothing she could say would ease Bell''s mind. Especially not when she struggled with the same fears.

    But she was worried. Bell was a person that struggled to share her burdens. When she and Galen got married, Corrine pulled Fiona aside to ensure she understood some of Bell''s habits. She told her to watch out for her, to protect her from herself.

    In truth, Fiona wanted to be that person to Bell, but from what she had observed, only Galen could truly prate those sturdy walls of self-preservation.

    "I''m here for you," Fiona said, looking at Bell. "Anytime."

    Bell looked at Fiona, she swallowed, but then she smiled and nodded. Bell looked away and took a deep breath. Then, wiping her eyes, she turned back with a smile.

    "It''s veryte, and I have been banished to get some rest," she said.

    Fiona chuckled. She bent forward and kissed Ren''s forehead before returning him to Bell.

    "That''s a good idea," Fiona said.

    Bell looked at Corrine, giving a gentle smile and her own wish for her to open her eyes before turning back to Fiona.

    "Corrine is being closely monitored. Peter will let me know the moment she wakes up," she said. "Why don''t youe back to the house with me? We can get some rest ande back in a few hours."

    Fiona looked over at Corrine and then back at Bell.

    "That''s probably a good idea," she said. "But, when she wakes up, I want to be with her. A lot has happened, and I just want to see that she''s all right. I also want to check on Ashleigh."

    Bell nodded.

    "I understand," she said. "But I am instructing someone to bring you a cot toy down in."

    Fionaughed and nodded.

    "Thank you, you''re a sweet girl."

    "Of course," Bell said, "how could I do any less for my mother-inw."

    Fiona smiled softly.

    "For many years, I have considered Galen my other son," she sighed. "But I don''t think he has ever really been able to see past the Luna and ept me as a mother."

    She shrugged, but Bell could see the disappointment in her eyes.

    "I''ll let you in on a secret," Bell said, "Galen, as silly as he is, is very formal and respectful. He always refers to you as his Luna in public."

    Fiona nodded with a sigh.

    "But at home," Bell continued. "You are, first and foremost, his mother."

    Fiona looked up in surprise. She closed her eyes with a pained smile. Fresh tears escaped her closed lids as her chest felt a warm tug.

    "Thank you," she whispered.

 Chapter 624 The Same Longing And Relief

    Bell arrived at the house that was temporarily hers while she stayed in the Safe Zone. A small one-bedroom cabin not far from the hospital. It was already almost dawn. She hoped Ren would be willing to sleep in a few more hours as she ced him in the small crib near the bed.

    She lingered a moment as she looked down at his innocent face. She thought of Galen holding him in the air, both giggling joyfully. She smiled with a sigh and shook away the sweet memory.

    Once she had tucked Ren in, she changed into one of Galena€?s old shirts and a pair of sweatpants. She yawned as she stepped out of the bathroom, pulled her hair into a messy bun, and looked at the bed. She was exhausted.

    So much had happened. Most of it, she couldna€?t even begin to process. Ashleigh and Corrine were mostly stable. However, Axel had been touch and go. He was still in critical condition and could go either way at any moment.

    She didna€?t want to leave. She would have stayed and continued to monitor him all day, but she wasna€?t given a choice, and she knew they were right to send her home.

    But, after hearing Fiona say out loud that her boys were gone and now being here, alone. It only made everything she had been pushing to the back of her minde racing forward.

    She stared at the empty bed and felt her throat run dry.

    What if he was really gone? What if she never saw him again?

    Bell had been worried about Galen the moment he left, but she wasna€?t scared until themunications went down. That was the whole reason she had pushed Ashleigh to go to Summer. She knew he had been in a dangerous situation and out of contact. He could be hurt, trapped, and in need of rescue. But she never really thought that he was gone.

    It wasna€?t until she heard what Ashleigh had said about Caleb, about him being trapped inside the ley line. Until that moment, Bell had never actually considered that Galen might nevere home to her.

    Bell took a shaky breath as hot tears moved down her cheek, and a painful pressure fell on her chest. She swallowed and nced at Ren in his crib. She didna€?t want to wake him, not like this. Then, carefully closing the door behind her, Bell left the room and went to the kitchen to pour herself a ss of water.

    Leaning on the counter, she closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and slowly released it.

    a€?Not today...a€? she whispered. a€?Not today...a€?

    She pushed against the emotions and fears that wanted to be released, trying to keep them at bay as she refused to fall apart.

    a€?Ita€?s not time yet,a€? she said, wiping a rebellious tear from the corner of her eye. She swallowed and took another deep breath. a€?You dona€?t have the luxury of letting go....a€?

    A few more deep breaths and she felt the flood waters receding in her mind. She took arge gulp of water, feeling the cold move down her throat and cooling the muggy feeling from her chest.

    Bell looked back at the door to her bedroom. She needed sleep. Her body was begging for it. But she was afraid of what memories, imaginings, or cruelty the darkness of her eyelids would bring. So, with a heavy sigh, she turned back to the kitchen. It was as good a time as any to clean every surface in this ce.

    An hourter, Bell was out of surfaces to clean. The dishes were done, and theundry was folded. Then, as she looked around for any possible task that might upy her thoughts, there was a knock at the door.

    Bell turned with a furrowed brow. ncing at the clock on the wall, she saw it was still early. The sun was up but only barely. She felt a sudden jolt of panic in her heart. What if Peter wasing to tell her Axel had taken a turn for the worse?

    She rushed to the door, releasing the lock and pulling it open quickly.

    a€?What happened?a€? she asked without seeing who it was. a€?Is it Axel? Corrine?a€?

    a€?Whoa, take a breath,a€? Fiona smiled. a€?Ita€?s just me.a€?

    a€?Oh, Fiona... Ia€?m so sorry... I thought maybe you were Peter....a€? Bell replied with a soft glow of embarrassment.

    a€?Ita€?s all right,a€? Fiona replied. a€?Corrine is fine, and from what I understand, Axel is showing signs of improvement.a€?

    Bell took a deep breath and nodded with a smile. She then looked back up at Fiona.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    a€?What are you doing here, then?a€? she asked. Then suddenly remembering she had invited her, she added. a€?Are you epting my offer? Coming to get some sleep?a€?

    Fiona smiled and motioned that she would enter the house. Bell nodded and stepped back to allow her in.

    a€?Thank you, but not exactly,a€? Fiona said, closing the door behind her.

    She turned and looked around the room.

    a€?Where is Ren?a€? she asked.

    a€?Hea€?s asleep,a€? Bell replied, pointing to the bedroom door.

    Fiona nodded and smiled, moving toward the door.

    Bell furrowed her brows and followed after her.

    a€?What do you mean a€?not exactlya€?? If you arena€?t here to rest, then what?a€? she asked.

    Fiona opened the bedroom door. Both women stepped inside. She leaned over the crib with a gentle smile before reaching down to pick him up.

    Bell didna€?t understand what was happening but trusted Fiona and saw no reason to stop her.

    a€?Whata€?s going on?a€? Bell asked.

    Fiona looked around the room, her eyesnding on the diaper bag that Bell kept stocked with all the supplies Ren needed.

    a€?Is this full?a€? Fiona asked, picking the bag up.

    a€?Yes...a€? Bell replied. a€?Why?a€?

    Holding Ren close and putting the diaper bag over her shoulder, Fiona moved toward the door before finally turning to look at Bell. She gave her a warm smile.

    a€?Ren and I will be going to get some rest elsewhere,a€? she said. a€?You need some time alone.a€?

    a€?What?a€? Bell questioned. a€?No, I appreciate the thought, but I would rather Ren stay here with me.a€?

    Fiona left the room, closing the door behind her without another word. She trusted her mother-inw and knew she meant well. But thest thing Bell wanted was to bepletely alone. She hurried to the door, pulling it back open.

    a€?Fiona! Wait! I--a€?

    Bella€?s words caught in her throat as her eyes widened, and her entire body froze in shock and confusion. On the other side of the door, she didna€?t find Fiona and Ren, but rather, his lopsided grin. His pale green eyes filled with the same longing and relief she felt inside her.

    a€?Galen....a€? She whispered.

    He smiled and let out the breath he had been holding.

    a€?Honey,a€? he whispered. a€?Ia€?m home.a€?

 Chapter 625 Never Enough

    Bell took two steps back in her surprise, and Galen was quick to follow her. He caught her around the waist with one arm before she could intentionally or unintentionally put any more distance between them.

    He had been running for hours with only one thought on his mind. Her.

    Galen loved his son, and he couldn''t wait to hold him again, to hear hisugh and see his smile. To y with him and enjoy his family being together once more.

    But he felt no shame in acknowledging that Bell was his first priority. She was the woman he loved and pledged his heart to. She was the one that he needed to reconnect with to feel like himself again.

    "Bell," he whispered. Pulling her tightly against him. He leaned forward, pressing his nose against the crook of her neck as he breathed her in with a soft growl. "I''m never leaving again."

    Bell closed her eyes as the touch of his hand against her back and the heat of his breath against her throat made a mess of her self-control.

    With a shaky breath, Bell brought her hand to his cheek and turned so he would have to look up at her.

    "I missed you, too," she whispered when their eyes met.

    Galen licked his lips and leaned forward. Their kiss was soft and gentle, as though they were both afraid the other would fall away at the slightest touch. But as their bodies recognized each other, their senses kicked in, and they knew this moment was happening. Their kiss grew hungry.

    Bell wrapped her arms around his neck, clinging to him as the heat grew inside her. Galen held her close, his hands on her lower back gently squeezing as he relished her scent and taste. Slowly his hands moved down over her curves, giving her butt an appreciative grope before his hands continued down to the back of her thighs.

    Galen pulled away from their kiss. Then, as Bell struggled to catch her breath, he grabbed hold of each thigh, and with a swift movement, he lifted her up to wrap her legs around his waist.

    Bell let out a small cry of surprise, but she held tight to him.

    Galen carried her across the room to the bed. He crawled onto the bed, leaning forward toy her down and kiss her again. His hands moved up her thighs to her hips and slipped below the shirt to her stomach.

    Bell felt a rush of excitement through her as his fingers touched her skin. He moved up her stomach as their kisses continued until they grazed the bottom of her breasts.

    Galen smiled against her mouth at theck of a bra. He rolled his hips, pressing his bulging excitement against her to show how much he approved of the discovery.

    He pulled away from her lips, moving her shirt up and off her. He gave a hungry grin and licked his lips as he looked down at her body below him.

    Bell felt a vibrating pleasure roll through her body as she looked at his expression. Licking her own lips in anticipation of what he would do next.

    He removed his own shirt and threw it to the ground. Bell felt the growl in her belly as her eyes took in his well-maintained form. She saw some bruising and a few cuts, nothing that demanded her medical attention for right now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Galen ced one of his hands over her breast, rolling the firm nipple under his thumb as he massaged her. Bell moaned at his touch and arched her back. He leaned forward to the other breast, his tongue reaching out and flicking the nipple teasingly before he covered it with his hot mouth.

    The sensation of his lips, his tongue, licking and sucking at her breast was enough to draw a gasp and a whimper from Bell. It had been too long since they had been together. Too long since she had felt him, tasted him.

    It was difficult to believe that they hardly did more than make out for the first few weeks of their marriage. Yet, Galen had waited patiently as she took steps forward and backward in the journey to rebuild her trust in herself and regain her confidence. And never once had heined.

    From the moment he had set up the board games to help ease her into their physical rtionship, Bell had known that no one else would ever be able topare to this man. That he, and only he, was the man she could devote herself to entirely.

    When the day came that she could finally enjoy their intimacy, they could no longer hold back, taking every opportunity to explore one another. Even a nce from him was enough to have her heart racing and throat running dry.

    The time they spent apart was difficult, not just the fear and worry. But the want of hispany, his embrace. The phone calls, and memories were never enough.

    Bell always thought the descriptions she had read in books about one partner craving another were dramatic and unrealistic. She used tough at Renee for believing it could be real.

    Her bond with Roman was undeniable, but it was never something that made her think of him the way she did Galen. Even when he started off nice and treated her with affection, she still never desired him that way.

    But with Galen, it was never enough. She craved him. She needed him.

    Bell reached her fingers into his hair and pulled him off her breast. Galen looked up at her with confusion and a little concern until he saw the look in her eyes. He swallowed as he felt the rush of blood to his already engorged shaft.

    He pulled away from her breasts and got up on his knees, moving his hands to the waist of her sweatpants. He slipped his fingers just under the stic and then looked up at her with a silent request.

    Bell licked her lips. She nodded and raised her hips toward him. Galen grinned and moved back as he removed her pants. He stood from the bed and looked down at her. She only wore a thin pair of panties now. His heart was racing, and his hunger for her was growing.

    Galen unbuttoned his pants and removed them slowly as he kept his eyes on her, savoring every moment. But Bell was getting tired of waiting.

    She reached down and removed her panties on her own. Galen was surprised. Though Bell was always more than willing to get naked with him, she usually waited for him to undress her. He was excited at the development, but he couldn''t help but want to tease her a little.

    "Did you miss me that much?" he asked yfully, not moving from the end of the bed, still wearing his boxers.

    Bell surprised him once more as he was about to remove his boxers and crawl back onto the bed.

    She moved her hand down her belly to her waiting folds, dipping her fingers into her wetness with a moan as she teased herself before him. Spreading her legs so he could watch as she continued, with or without him.

 Chapter 626 The Games Were Done

    Galen watched as Bell''s fingers moved along her folds, as she teased her clit and let out soft moans of delight. His mouth watered at the sight, and he ached to be buried inside her.

    His wife was always desirable. Galen spent most of his time when they were together fighting the urge to take her anywhere and everywhere. But right now, she was showing him a side of her he had never seen before.

    Of course, he knew she touched herself. Their phone calls made it impossible for her not to. But she had never shown him before. She had never allowed herself to be so vulnerable before him that she would let him watch as she pleasured herself.

    Galen had never been more aroused than he was at this moment. Knowing that she feltfortable and safe enough that she was able to do this with him now. He was tempted to let her continue untilpletion, to just stand back and watch.

    But as he listened to her moans and watched her body writhing, the ache to touch her and be the one to make her moan was too intense.

    Galen crawled onto the bed and pushed his face between her legs.

    Bell pulled her hand back with a groan of pleasure, reaching down to grip the nkets as Galen''s tonguepped at her juices and twirled against her sensitive bud. She took in a shaky breath as he slipped a finger, and then a second one, into her while he lightly sucked.

    It didn''t take long for Bell to feel her climax building as she rolled her hips and thrust herself up against his mouth while his fingers curled inside her. She bit down on her lip as he sucked and moved his hand with a final thrust that shoved her over the edge.

    Bell pushed her head back into the mattress, closing her eyes as she tried to catch her breath from the rolling wave of pleasure that spread over her body, leaving her fingers and toes tingling.

    She wanted tough and cry at the same time. As the warmth of her release continued to trail up and down her body, only now could she believe he was here with her. It wasn''t her sleep-deprived and desperate imagination. He was here.

    Bell opened her eyes and looked at him. Galen was still between her legs sitting back on his knees. He wiped his mouth and looked back at her with a smile.

    "You came back," she whispered.

    Galen furrowed his brow and then let out a soft chuckle.

    "Did you just notice?" he asked.

    Bell sat up, looking him in the eyes.

    "I started to think you weren''t going to¡­" she said.

    "I promised you I would," he replied with a gentle smile.

    "Yes," she said, nodding andughing softly. "You did."

    Galen took a deep breath. As much as he wanted to continue to reconnect physically, he didn''t want to push Bell too much. It was clear that she had been scared he wouldn''t return. He wanted tofort and reassure her. Thest thing he wanted was to make her feel like he cared more about sex than how she felt.

    He moved his hands to cover his still very present erection.

    "I''m going to grab a quick shower," he said, a gentle smile on his lips. "How about you get some coffee ready for us, and then we can have a good talk?"

    Bell nodded.

    "Yea, we should probably do that," she said softly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Galen nodded and started to move off the bed, only to be prevented by Bell climbing onto him and straddling hisp. His hands automatically moved to her hips to support her. Leaving his swollen shaft pressed between them against his stomach.

    "Later," she whispered, leaning in to kiss him softly. "We can talkter."

    Galen swallowed.

    "Are you sure?" he asked.

    Bell pulled back, keeping his gaze. She reached between them, grabbing hold of him with a firm squeeze. Galen groaned and licked his lips. She smiled as she rxed her grip and began stroking him, watching as his breathing changed and his focus faltered.

    Bell raised herself up on her knees.

    Galen''s eyes stayed glued to hers as she moved him to line up with her entrance. He swallowed as he felt the heating off her. He was fighting every instinct inside of him that wanted to thrust into her right now.

    She was leading in ways she had never done with him before. He was more turned on than ever, but he wanted to see how far she would take it. He would let her do whatever she wanted to him.

    Bell lowered herself onto him slowly.

    Galen groaned as the tip of his cock slipped inside of her. He was too excited, too worked up. All he wanted was to bury himself in her and feel her tightening around him as he held her in his arms.

    Bell took a slow, deep breath through her nose as she rolled her hips, teasing him more. She was trying to be sexy and tease and y with him. But her hunger for him was fighting against her desire to y with him.

    In the end, it was Galen that couldn''t stand it anymore. He let out a low growl.

    "I''m sorry," he whispered. "I can''t take it anymore¡­."

    He held her hips and thrust himself inside of her. Bell cried out as he pushed against her walls, digging her nails into his shoulders.

    She leaned forward, resting her head against his shoulder as they both took deep breaths. Suddenly she let out augh.

    Galen furrowed his brows with concern.

    "Did you¡­ miss me¡­ that much?" she questioned between breaths with anotherugh.

    Galen then remembered teasing her only a few moments ago about her impatience. Heughed. It seemed she wanted revenge.

    "Yes," he replied, holding her steady as he rolled his hips to move inside her.

    Bell moaned and dug her nails harder into his shoulders.

    "I did," he whispered, thrusting into her harder.

    The games were done. And for the next few hours, the reunited couple put aside the worries of the world outside their bedroom and simply basked in their carnal desires for each other.

 Chapter 627 Good To Know

    When Axel arrived at the hospital, he was treated for severe hypothermia. At the same time, the doctors fought to contain the infection in his leg. Treatment becameplex because the ice was clearly a result of Axel using his power.

    Peter theorized that Axel had turned his cold in on himself, hoping it would do exactly what it was doing: slow the infection. But, unfortunately, his body seemed to be on autopilot, continuing to freeze to stop the disease while killing Axel at the same time.

    Not only the long-term effects of the cold on his body, but the actual prolonged use of his powers was draining him. As a result, life-saving measures had to be taken more than once to keep him from dying during treatment.

    Alice had been through a thorough exam after finding Axel and returning to the hospital. She was cleared of medical concerns but confined to her room with orders to stay in bed.

    Sitting alone in that room waiting for any news about Axel had almost driven her crazy. Luckily, when Myka found out he had Sadie moved to Alice''s room so he could keep an eye on them both.

    He told her about the gate, Ashleigh, and what she said about Caleb.

    So much was happening at once that Alice wasn''t sure what to do. She had finally found a family, her mate, his mother, and even his sister. But now, Axel was dying, Corrine was in critical condition, and Ashleigh had been rushed to the hospital.

    Alice hugged her stomach. The exam showed that the babies were safe and growing. She had taken a risk to save Axel and didn''t regret it, but now she was even more terrified of losing so much more.

    Myka put his arm around her and held her close as he saw tears silently rolling down her cheek.

    "They''re going to be okay," he whispered.

    "Who?" Alice asked with a bitter smile.

    "All of them," he smiled back.

    "You don''t know that," she said.

    "No one does," he replied. "But I have faith in Peter. He was the lead in Corrine''s care and is currently working with Bell to save Axel. Together those two can save anyone."

    Alice let out a gentle scoff.

    "What about Ashleigh?" Alice asked.

    "Are you kidding?" he asked. "She''s too stubborn to die, just like you."

    Aliceughed, wiping away the tears.

    "That''s true," she agreed. "And Corrine is one of the toughest people I''ve ever met and a devoted mother. She''d never let death take her when her children are in danger."

    Myka nodded.

    "And Axel wouldn''t leave you," he said. "Or them."

    Myka smiled, looking at Alice''s stomach. He was happy for her and relieved. It had torn a hole in his heart when he learned the cost of saving his life. Alice had saved his life more times than he could count. But that was the only time that he wished she had chosen differently.

    After he heard that she was pregnant, he fell to his knees in tears. Peter had held him for hours as Myka let out the guilt and grief weighing down on his heart.

    "He might not have a choice," Alice replied sadly.

    "Don''t think like that," Myka said.

    "You didn''t see his leg, the infection," Alice sighed, looking away. "It was spreading so fast¡­. You had it for days, he couldn''t have had it more than a few hours, but it looked much worse than yours."

    Myka took a deep breath and hugged her again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I believe in Axel and in Peter and Bell. They will find a way to help him," he whispered. Kissing the top of her head. "You deserve your family more than anyone else in this world, Alice. He''s going to make it."

    They sat in silence for a long time until Sadie woke up. Then, they both put on smiles and brave faces for her. Chatting andughing. Making jokes and talking about anything that could keep Alice distracted and Sadie smiling.

    "Stefan doesn''t think I know it''s him, but I know he was the one that left me flowers on my window," Sadie said with a soft smile.

    "Oh?" Myka asked, crossing his arms. "And why is he leaving you flowers?"

    Alice raised an eyebrow at Myka with a softugh.

    "He does it on the days he knows I''m feeling sad," Sadie replied. "I think he just wants to make me smile."

    "Oh," Myka smiled. "That''s very sweet of him."

    "Stefan is a very sweet boy," Alice said. Thinking of the young boy she had brought back from Autumn, one of the only survivors of the Blue Reef pack.

    Sadie nodded.

    "He said I remind him of his sister," Sadie continued. "And when she was sad, she liked to look at the flowers that grew along the cliffs near their home in Blue Reef."

    Alice lowered her gaze, pushing away the image that entered her mind of the girl''s lifeless body.

    "His sister is gone now," Sadie said, "but he asked me if I could be his new sister."

    Alice looked at Sadie and then up at Myka. She could see by his expression that he had realized something. She hoped it was the same thing she had been trying to make Peter recognize for a while now.

    "Sadie," Myka called softly, moving closer and kneeling to look her in the eye. "Is that why Stefan didn''t want to stay with the family from Frostbite? Because he thought you would be separated?"

    Sadie nodded sadly.

    "I didn''t want him to give up a family for me," she said. "I told him that we can''t stay together. We aren''t a real brother and sister. But he just got upset and told me that he wants to protect me like he couldn''t protect her."

    Alice took a deep breath. She had been worried for Stefan. He experienced a lot of trauma in Autumn. She had seen that he and Sadie got close and hoped it was good for them both. But now she worried that separating them might cause more damage.

    "Do you see him as a brother?" Myka asked.

    Sadie looked at him and then looked away.

    "It doesn''t matter," she said.

    Myka reached out and touched her chin to turn back to him.

    "It does to me," Myka smiled.

    Sadie swallowed and then nodded.

    "I never got close to any of the others in theb," she said. "But Stefan is nice. He''s funny. He''s a good little brother."

    "Okay," Myka smiled with a nod. "That''s good to know."

 Chapter 628 A Link

    Alice cleared her throat, drawing Mykaa€?s attention. He looked at her, and she smiled.

    a€?Dona€?t make decisions without him,a€? she whispered. a€?Peter is the type to punish you for it and not just in the fun way.a€?

    a€?The fun way?a€? heughed with a raised brow. a€?What does that mean?a€?

    Alice smiled.

    a€?Seriously,a€? Myka said, now with concern. a€?What does that mean? And how do you know?a€?

    Aliceughed.

    a€?Not the time,a€? she said. a€?But I have stories to share when we have a moment alone.a€?

    Alice directed her eyes toward Sadie, who looked between them with curiosity. Myka looked back and nodded.

    a€?Okay,a€? he said, a€?but we will talk.a€?

    Alice nodded with anotherugh.

    a€?Well, I think ita€?s time that we got some ice cream in here,a€? Myka said with a bright smile looking at Sadie. a€?What do you think?a€?

    Sadie nodded excitedly.

    a€?Yea? Okay, what is your favorite vor?a€? he asked.

    a€?Strawberry,a€? Sadie smiled, then looked at Alice. a€?What about you, Alice? What vor do you like?a€?

    a€?Hmm...a€? Alice replied, holding her hand to her chin as though she had to think very hard about her answer. a€?I dona€?t know. There are a lot of really great vors.....a€?

    Myka snorted augh.

    a€?Dona€?t let her fool you, Sadie,a€? he sighed. a€?Her favorite is chocte, always chocte.a€?

    a€?Hea€?s right,a€? Aliceughed.

    Myka got up and started to head toward the door.

    a€?I shall return with a cup of strawberry and three cups of chocte.a€?

    a€?Three?a€? Alice asked.

    Myka turned around and tilted his head.

    a€?You eat for three now, remember?a€?

    a€?That doesna€?t mean I literally need to eat three times the amount I normally would!a€? Aliceughed.

    Myka shrugged.

    a€?Okay, fine, I will get you one cup,a€? he said, turning back to the door.

    a€?Two!a€? she called after him.

    A short whileter, they enjoyed their ice cream as they joked about this or that.

    a€?Here,a€? Myka said, reaching for the empty cup on Sadiea€?s bed. a€?Ia€?ll throw it away for you.a€?

    He picked up the cup and crossed the room to the trash. Suddenly he felt something strange. The air around him shifted. The sound pitched and waned, and when it all settled, he could feel that a note was missing from the overall music of the world around him.

    Myka reached his arm to the wall to steady himself as he felt an intense sense of vertigo.

    a€?Myka?a€? Sadie called to him.

    a€?Ia€?m okay,a€? Myka called back, his mind settling and his bnce returning. a€?Just a little dizzy, I guess.a€?

    Myka turned to face her, only to see a cup of chocte ice cream fall to the ground. He looked up with concern to Alice. She was taking short, quick breaths. Her eyes were closed, and her jaw clenched as she held tightly to her stomach.

    a€?Get a doctor...a€? she whispered.

    a€?Alice... are you okay?a€? Myka asked.

    a€?Please, get a doctor!a€? she cried out.

    ***

    Alice was taken away for testing. After a long while, Myka finally calmed Sadie enough to get her to sleep again. Then, he asked a nurse to stay with her while he went to try and get some answers about what had happened to Alice.

    Instead, he discovered that reports had beening in about the hybrid creatures shriveling up and dying across the territory. The fae were turning tail and running. Those that were left and the feral wolves could hardly take on the remainingbined forces of the wolves.

    That was when he realized what he had felt in the room. The note that was missing from the music of the world. It was that discordant sound of the hybrids, of the Dark Queen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was gone, and so was she.

    He had felt her inside the ley line. Without a doubt, she was in there when Ashleigh had been sent out of the portal. And though the connection between Winter and Summer was severed, and no more way gates existed, it seemed clear that the Dark Queen still had a link to the hybrids.

    Which meant that if they were suddenly dying in the middle of the battlefield without injury or attack, she must have been the cause. The Dark Queen was dead.

    Myka felt relieved, ted. And then his eyes widened.

    a€?The infection...a€? he whispered.

    He hurried down the hall toward the room where Alice had been taken. He burst into the room, much to the surprise of Alice and the doctor running the ultrasound.

    a€?Myka!a€? Alice called out.

    a€?Are you okay?a€? he asked.

    a€?Ita€?s okay,a€? she said. a€?It was a false rm... I felt a strange cramping pain, but they are fine. Their heartbeats are strong, and there is no sign of a problem.a€?

    Myka turned to the doctor.

    a€?You need to check the infection in her system,a€? he said.

    a€?What? Why?a€? the doctor asked.

    a€?Myka, whata€?s going on?a€? Alice asked, sitting up on her elbows.

    a€?Just trust me,a€? Myka said, looking again at the doctor. a€?Please, just check.a€?

    The doctor looked at Alice, and she nodded.

    After taking a few samples, Alice returned to her room where Myka was waiting.

    a€?They said it will take about twenty minutes for the results toe back,a€? she said.

    Myka nodded.

    Alice crossed the room to sit beside him on the small couch.

    a€?So, tell me whata€?s going on,a€? she said.

    a€?The hybrids are dying off,a€? he replied. a€?And earlier, I felt something, and the sound is different now. Their sound is gone. Her sound is gone.a€?

    Seeing the confused look on Alicea€?s face, Myka exined what he meant. He told her about the shift in the air, about hearing the Dark Queen within the ley line, and the connection he felt between her and the hybrids.

    a€?So, you think... what?a€? Alice asked.

    Myka swallowed.

    a€?Wea€?ll know when the resultse back.a€?

    a€?What do you think they will be?a€? she asked. a€?Because ita€?s clear that you think it will be something different than before.a€?

    a€?I do,a€? he replied with a nod.

    a€?Tell me,a€? she said softly.

    Myka took a deep breath.

    a€?We should wait for the results.a€?

    a€?Why?a€? she asked. a€?Why not just tell me?a€?

    a€?Because Fiona was right,a€? he said. a€?Hope... is dangerous.a€?

    Alice looked at Myka carefully, and she swallowed.

    a€?My life has always been filled with danger,a€? she said. a€?Tell me.a€?

    Myka lowered his head, took a deep breath, and looked up at her.

    a€?I think... I think when she died, the infection died too,a€? he said. a€?I think the results will show no dormant infection in your blood.a€?

    Alice felt her heart in her throat.

    a€?You mean...a€? she whispered.

    a€?I mean,a€? Myka smiled, a€?Your babies will be safe... and Axel too.a€?

 Chapter 629 Let Me Try

    Throughout her life, Alice had been tortured, starved, almost killed multiple times, and used in ways that she could now, unfortunately, remember every detail of.

    But none of thatpared to the longest twenty minutes of her life as she waited for the test results. These results could be the difference between life and death for her children and her mate.

    Twenty minutes that became thirty, and then an hour.

    Alice had learned to be patient long ago, but it took every ounce of her self-control to keep from tracking down the doctor and demanding answers. The only thing holding her back was Myka reminding her that many wounded and critically injured people were in the hospital, including Axel.

    She paced the room, wringing her hands and taking slow breaths. She was trying to keep calm. Trying not to let the hope settle into her or the panic overrun her.

    A knock at the door sent her heart into her throat.

    "Come in," Myka called out, knowing Alice was struggling to find her voice again.

    The door opened, and it was Bell that stepped into the room.

    "Bell?" Alice whispered. She stepped forward with concern as she spoke. "What are you¡­ is Axel all right? What happened?"

    Bell put her hand up gently to stop Alice.

    "Axel is still being treated," she began. "Peter is with him and doing everything he can."

    "Everything he can¡­." Alice repeated. "Meaning that it''s not good¡­ that Axel is having a hard time."

    Bell took a deep breath and got closer to Alice.

    "No matter what I tell you, you''re going to hear the worst possible meaning or oue," she said gently. "You are scared for him, and I get that. But you need to trust us. Peter and I will do everything to keep Axel alive and bring him out of this."

    Alice swallowed and nodded.

    "Okay," she whispered. "I''ll try."

    Bell nodded.

    "Is that the results of her tests?" Myka asked, looking at the folder in Bell''s hand.

    Bell looked down at the folder and then back up at Myka. She smiled and turned to Alice.

    "I want you to have a seat so we can discuss this," she said.

    Aliceplied immediately, sitting beside Myka, who took her hand in his with aforting squeeze.

    "These are the results of your test. I was pulled away to review them because they didn''t make sense," Bell began. "Alice, your bloodwork shows the infection is gone from your system."

    Alice gasped, bringing her hand to cover her mouth. Myka smiled and let out the breath he had been holding.

    "Completely gone as though it was never there," Bell continued. She looked at Myka. "You asked for this test to be run, right?"

    Myka nodded.

    "Why?"

    He sat up and exined to Bell what he had felt, how he had felt it. He told her his theory, his hope.

    "I see¡­" Bell whispered with a smile. "That exins it, then."

    "Exins what?" Myka asked.

    Bell looked up at them both with a smile.

    "Why the infection in Axel''s leg has stopped spreading."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alice let out a sob. She was grateful, happy, and relieved. But the only way she could express it was through tears.

    "Stopped spreading?" Myka asked after a moment. "You mean it''s still there? I thought it would have gone awaypletely¡­."

    "It''s still there," Bell confirmed. "But that might be because of Axel."

    "What do you mean?" Alice asked.

    Bell took a deep breath and tried to organize her thoughts.

    "We already knew he and Ashleigh were vulnerable to the infection because of the source. Axel knew that, too, so he turned his power on himself. It slowed the spread, but it also damaged his body. So right now, we are fighting both the infection and the cold."

    "But the infection should be gone," Alice replied.

    "Yes, but Axel has essentially frozen it in ce," Bell said. "It has stopped spreading, theoretically, because the Dark Queen is dead, and it was somehow linked to her. But the part of the infection that is frozen in ce it''s not receiving the signal. It doesn''t know it''s dead yet."

    "So, what does that mean for Axel?" Alice asked.

    "I''m not sure," Bell answered honestly. "It''s great that the infection can''t spread anymore. But, the parts of it that are trapped by his ice are still eating away at his body. And his power is draining him too."

    "I don''t understand," Alice said. "Are you saying that Axel is killing himself?"

    "In a way?" Bell sighed. "He''s unconscious, we haven''t been able to wake him, and we can''t do anything to stop his body from continuing to use the cold. The infection isn''t a risk to his life anymore. It''s contained enough that I''m not worried it will kill him. But if we can''t stop the cold¡­ yea¡­ he might kill himself."

    Alice chewed her bottom lip nervously. Then, finally, she looked up at Bell and swallowed.

    "What about your blood?" she asked. "I''m sorry, I don''t mean to treat you like a tool, but if it would help¡­."

    Bell shook her head.

    "Don''t worry about it," she said with a smile. "We considered it already. It would help him heal faster, but there is no guarantee that it would stop him from using the cold. Giving it to him before would only waste it and possibly feed the frozen infection, forcing him to increase his defense."

    Alice lowered her head, feeling a pit in her stomach.

    "The frozen infection¡­." Myka whispered. He looked up at Bell. "Do you think he might be able to stop if the infection waspletely gone? If the signal was able to reach those frozen parts?"

    "I would assume so," Bell said. "I don''t know for sure. All of this is definitely not textbook. But I think Axel''s body is just responding to the threat. He cannot know that his defenses are causing the problem now."

    Myka stood up.

    "Take me to him," he said.

    "What?"

    "Myka, what are you doing?" Alice asked.

    He licked his lips, swallowing the nervous energy beginning to build in him.

    "She told me that I could control them," he said, looking at Alice. "The hybrids."

    Alice furrowed her brows. She knew the Dark Queen had tried to tempt Myka to join her. She had promised to help him learn to control his power and use it to be stronger. But he hadn''t given her all the details.

    "Maybe I can talk to it," he said. "Or maybe I can just somehow open a link or something to make it understand. I don''t know how all of this works¡­ but I think I can help."

    He got down on his knees before Alice and took her hands.

    "You have saved my life so many times," he whispered. "You have given up everything for me¡­ Please, let me try to help."

 Chapter 630 He Hoped

    It took some convincing to get Peter to agree to their n. But in the end, he did agree. Once he had, Bell left to prepare her blood for transfusion to Axel. Leaving Peter to help Myka get ready while the others kept Axel stable.

    "Are you sure about this?" Peter asked as he tied off the back of Myka''s surgical gown.

    "Honestly," Myka began with a sigh. "I don''t know."

    Peter ced the cap on Myka''s head and turned him around so they could face each other.

    "Talk to me, Myka," he whispered. "You promised."

    Myka took a deep breath.

    "I don''t know that I can do it," he replied honestly. "But I feel it¡­ like¡­ I don''t know how to exin it. I just feel like there is something I can do here to help."

    "Okay," Peter replied, taking a deep breath. "I''ll be right beside you."

    Myka nodded.

    "And if I say that it''s done. It''s done, okay?" he added. "If I think that whatever you are trying to do is putting Axel at more risk, I get to call it, and you will listen to me."

    "Of course," Myka nodded.

    "All right," Peter sighed.

    They both finished getting ready and then entered the surgical room. Myka looked around. Most of what he saw made no sense to him. Monitors, heatmps, and far more equipment he had never seen before than anything he recognized.

    But one thing he found quite strange was how Axel was covered. From where Myka stood, he couldn''t see him at all. There was a screen blocking most of his body. Only his leg was on disy.

    Myka turned to Peter with a questioning nce.

    "You''re not a doctor," Peter replied. "You aren''t here to perform surgery or exam him. So there''s no reason for you to see him right now."

    "Why does it matter?" Myka asked.

    "Because Alice doesn''t need that description either," Peter replied quietly.

    "Oh," Myka whispered. Understanding Peter''s intention.

    "Let''s get this over with," Peter said, moving toward Axel''s exposed leg.

    Myka gasped as he got close enough to see that the leg hadrge thick patchworks of ice covering the thick ck veins that bulged beneath Axel''s paled and blue skin.

    He wasn''t sure what he had expected to see. But this wasn''t it. This was so much worse. He lifted his eyes toward the screen that covered the rest of Axel''s body from view. Wondering, if Peter was only willing to show him this, what did the rest look like?

    "Myka," Peter whispered. "Focus."

    Myka swallowed and nodded. He closed his eyes and listened to the sound all around him. He recognized Peter and the others in the room. He focused on Axel, on the soft hum deep within theyers of his music.

    He heard the sound of the ice, the cold, violent groans, and sharp pitches. He pushed further until he found the tiniest thread of a familiar note. A soft discordant buzz.

    Myka took a deep breath and followed the note, pulling at it like a guitar string. Hearing it grow louder in his mind until he could feel it listening and searching for something. The buzz grew stronger, and Myka''s stomach rolled and lurched. The sound was grotesque and hungry.

    He felt as though he could almost physically touch it, he reached out, but then, he felt it notice him. In his mind, he saw it. A monstrous form. Oozing and crawling, with jaws of razored teeth opened wide, consuming everything in its path. It turned and stared at him like a starving animal.

    Myka''s heart dropped, and the fear of being devoured, of feeling those teeth dig into his flesh and bone once more, began to overwhelm his mind. His eyes opened wide, and he stepped back, letting the sound disappear.

    But a warmth on his back stopped him from moving any further away. A warmth that spread over him, enveloping him in a protective aura. He turned to his right, looking into Peter''s loving gaze.

    "I''m right beside you," Peter whispered.

    Myka took a deep breath and shook away his fear. He closed his eyes and stepped forward again, straightening his back to stand firm. Once more, he followed the sounds, seeking out the discordant buzz.

    When he plucked the note and felt those hungry eyes on him this time, Myka held firm. He felt it moving toward him, rushing to consume him. Its attention was his. It was listening to him. Just as the ancient roots deep in the earth had listened, just as the frog creature had listened.

    And just like he had with them, Myka whispered his will back to it. He demanded that it die, and it did.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Myka felt eptance. The hunger ceased, and the buzz fell away.

    Beside him, Peter gasped as the ck lines faded away as though they had never been there at all.

    "You did it¡­" he whispered.

    Myka opened his eyes and started to smile as the ice on Axel''s leg cracked and fell away.

    "I guess I¡ª" Myka''s words were interrupted by the rms on the monitor.

    "He''s tlining!" someone shouted.

    Peter quickly pushed Myka toward the door, shoving him through.

    "Go!" he shouted.

    "But¡ª!"

    "Go!" Peter repeated. "You did your part. Let me do mine."

    Peter shut the door on Myka as he heard the others shouting instructions at each other. Myka stood staring at the door for several seconds. Then, finally, he ripped off the hat and gown Peter had put on him and ran down the hall toward the room he knew Bell was in.

    "Myka?" she said as she entered the hall before he reached the door.

    "Bell! Something happened! I don''t know what, I got rid of the infection. But then the monitors started screaming, and everyone started shouting at each other!"

    "Myka, calm down," Bell instructed him. "Breathe."

    He took several deep breaths before he was finally able to tell her what had happened.

    "Okay, it''s okay," Bell whispered. "Listen, Peter and I knew it was a possibility. That''s why we had me go ahead and get the blood ready. That''s why the entire team was there while you did your thing."

    Myka listened, still taking deep breaths.

    "He''s in good hands," Bell continued. "They are going to stabilize him. As soon as they do, he''ll get my blood, and then in a few hours, we should see some real improvement."

    Myka took a deep breath and turned to lean his back against the wall. He slid down to sit on the floor.

    "How am I supposed to tell Alice?" he asked.

    Bell got down to meet his eye.

    "Don''t worry about that," she said. "I''ll talk to Alice. I''ll give her an update and let her know the n. Okay?"

    Myka nodded.

    Bell stood back up, turning to head toward Alice''s room.

    "I''ll be there soon," he said. "I just need a minute."

    Bell nodded and left around the corner.

    Myka let out a deep sigh. He was terrified for Axel, for Alice. He thought that getting rid of the infection would solve everything. But there was always something else waiting around the corner.

    Fiona was right. Hope was dangerous.

    ***

    When Myka got back to the room, he found Alice already asleep. Bell told him she had given her a mild sedative after telling her the infection was gone. But decided to wait to say anything else until after she checked in with the team.

    Sadie woke, and Myka sat in bed with her telling her a story until she fell asleep. Bell returned an hourter with Ren in her arms. She told him Axel had been stabilized and was receiving her blood and being closely monitored. Peter had banished her to go home and rest, but she would return in a few hours to check-in.

    Myka thanked her. As she left, he looked over at Alice and then back down at Sadie. They both rested peacefully. He smiled, hugging Sadie close. As he closed his eyes, he hoped the morning would bring good news.

 Chapter 631 Getting Along

    Fiona had only managed to sleep for about an hour. She had brought one of the cribs from the nursery into Corrine''s room, and Ren had slept peacefully for a couple of hours until she took him to the daycare. But each time she tried to close her eyes, she thought of all that had happened. About Summer, Jonas, and Caleb.

    Galen suddenly showing up at the hospital had been a blessing. She was overjoyed and relieved to know that he was all right. But, as happy as it made her to see him again, it only made Caleb being gone that much more real.

    She had stopped at Ashleigh''s room when she returned to the hospital with Ren. Ashleigh was expected to make a full recovery. She had several deep wounds, but none caused any permanent damage. However, the doctors suspected that her trip through the ley line and her use of her powers had worn her body down. She would likely sleep for a day or two but would otherwise be fine.

    The same was true of Corrine, her wounds were healing, and her vitals were rising as they should. Of course, they would know more once she woke up, but Peter was sure she would be just fine in a day or two.

    Fiona sat back in the chair with a sigh and closed her eyes when there was a knock at the door. She sat forward, looking toward the door.

    "Come in," she called out.

    The door opened, and she was surprised to see Galen standing on the other side.

    "Sweetheart¡­ what are you doing here?" she asked, standing from the chair. "I didn''t expect to see you again for at least a day."

    Thest was said yfully as she smiled up at him. But while Galen did smile back, it wasn''t a genuine smile. Instead, this one was heavy and sad.

    "I came with Bell," he said. "She needed toe to check on Axel and Alice. She''s going to go back to the house and rest after."

    "And why didn''t you go with her?" Fiona asked.

    "I wanted to see Ren," he replied, "and you."

    Fiona smiled.

    "You look tired. You should go back and rest with Bell. I saw you just a few hours ago," she said, swallowing down the painful feeling that threatened to rise up and take control.

    "Yea," he nodded and looked away toward Corrine. He swallowed and looked back at Fiona. "But I didn''t know everything then."

    She looked up into his eyes. Then, seeing the shine of his tears, she sighed and pressed her lips between her teeth with a sad smile.

    "Bell told me¡­" he said gently, clenching his jaw and swallowing the lump in his throat.

    "Of course she did," Fiona whispered with a nod. "She''s a good girl."

    Galen didn''t say another word. Instead, he took thest steps between them and hugged Fiona tightly as the tears ran down his cheeks, and he sucked in a shaky breath between his sobs.

    Fiona closed her eyes and rubbed his back. She bit her lower lip, fighting to keep from losing control of her emotions.

    "It''s okay," she whispered. "It''s okay."

    "Caleb¡­." Galen whispered through his tears.

    "I know, honey¡­." Fiona whispered back, hugging him tighter. "I know."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ***

    Axel made it through the night, and the blood transfusion had begun the long process of healing his body. Peter said there was likely permanent damage to his leg, but the immediate danger to his life had passed. It would take time, but eventually, Axel would wake up.

    Alice was relieved but remained cautious in her excitement. Once Axel was stable enough to move into a room, she moved in with him. Staying by his side as much as she could.

    With themunications restored, Galen was able to speak with the soldiers he had left in Summer. They confirmed that their territory had also been secured and that the Crag wolves remained a temporary guard.

    They had received word from several others who had found shelter in the wild, survivors across the werewolf territories from various packs. Alpha Sofia had also made contact; she and her wolves were expected to reach Summer in three days.

    After giving orders for the remaining scouts to be sent back out to find the survivors, Galen spoke with Landon.

    He told him about the Crag wolves that hade to aid Winter and about the fate of Alpha Jonas. They would be returning to Broken Crag in the morning. Nessa and ra would join them to take Jonas home to beid to rest.

    Landon thanked Galen, and he told him that he and his wolves would remain until Burning Ember was safe and secure within Summer. His Alpha had given those orders, and they would follow them exactly. Only then would they return to Broken Crag.

    After contacting Summer, Galen realized that with Axel and Corrine still unconscious, there was some confusion among the people of Winter about what to do next. However, the hybrids were dead, the feral wolves and fae that had remained were dealt with, and the territory of Winter had been searched and cleared.

    Galen stepped in. He requested that scouts from any pack currently within Winter agree to go out and find the survivors. As well as looking for any remaining fae or feral that might pose a problem.

    He instructed others to begin preparations for supplies and security for any pack that wished to leave Winter and return to their territory.

    Many decided that they would remain in Winter for a time. Some wanted to wait for the scouts to report back, while others wanted to stay until they knew Axel and Corrine were safe.

    Even the majority of the Summer wolves that already knew their home was safe to return opted to wait a few days.

    "It''s strange to see them all getting along so well," Fiona whispered with a smile as she smoothed the nket on Corrine. "It''s only been a few days, and it''s possible that once the relief of having survived wears off, they''ll be at each other''s throats again. But it''s nice to witness this moment."

    She took a deep breath.

    "So many of them are waiting just to see that you and your son are okay," she smiled. "Do you know how amazing that is?"

    She stood up and thought of the past momentarily, of all the times that Cain had tried and failed to build bridges between the packs.

    "Cain wanted the packs to be closer, parts of a whole rather than individuals fighting over every little thing. Wyatt wanted it to until he got scared," she sighed. "All it took was the threat ofplete annihtion by an ancient Faery Queen to bring us all together."

    Fionaughed to herself, and then her smile fell. She thought of Caleb. Of how hard he had worked to gain the alliance with Broken Crag and Burning Ember.

    "It''s the curse of the son to realize his father''s dream," a soft voice called to her from the bed.

    Fiona gasped and looked down to see Corrine looking up at her with weary but open eyes.

 Chapter 632 To Start Over

    [Present]

    "After my mom woke up, everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief," Ashleigh smiled, resting her head against Caleb''s chest. "It was the beginning of the good after so much bad."

    Caleb bent forward and kissed the top of her head.

    "She was only awake about two hours before she was up and moving around, demanding answers and giving orders," Ashleigh continued.

    "Sounds like Corrine," Caleb smiled.

    She chuckled.

    "How long did it take you to wake up?" Caleb asked.

    "The next day," she replied quietly. "I was fine, just worn down from the power exertion."

    Caleb noted the change in her tone. She was pulling back from him.

    "I''m not¡­ quite ready to talk about me yet," she said softly.

    Ashleigh pulled away from him, sitting up in bed and turning so they could look at each other.

    "I¡­ struggled for a while," she said. "I had a hard time epting that you were gone, and I¡­ took it out on everyone else."

    Caleb sat up and reached out for her. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her close.

    "I don''t think anyone could have med you," he whispered, kissing her head again.

    "They didn''t," she said, her voice showing the guilt she felt. "Everyone understood, no one med me, and that¡­ drove me crazy."

    Ashleigh took a deep breath, holding it for a moment before slowly releasing it. Then, she pulled away to look at Caleb again.

    He could feel that she was having a hard time. He wanted to know. He wanted to ask about what had happened to her during his absence but didn''t want to make it any harder on her.

    "How about," he began. "If you''re not ready, we don''t need to talk about you yet. Instead of giving me a year-by-year overview of what happened to everyone, let''s focus on one or two people at a time. Catch me up in pieces."

    "Okay," she nodded. "Who do you want to know about?"

    "Well, you kind of left me hanging on Axel, and I''m hoping for a happy ending there, so¡­."

    Ashleigh nodded.

    "Yea¡­ Axel¡­ was tough," Ashleigh sighed.

    [Five Year Ago ¨C Winter]

    Axel''s body had mostly healed over a couple of weeks. However, Peter did have to perform one surgery on his leg when it became clear that the infection site had be necrotic.

    The surgery went well, and he was confident that Axel would, at most, have a soft limp or just an ache in his leg once he woke.

    Alice stayed at his bedside every day. She would leave only for her appointments to check on the babies, and when Myka brought Sadie and Stefan, to insist that she eat with them outside the room.

    Galen and Fiona had returned to Summer with their wolves. Bell chose to stay until Axel woke up. Galen could not bring himself to object. If he didn''t need to go back home, he would have stayed with her.

    Corrine, alongside Saul and Richard, took control of Winter. They focused on rebuilding the defenses and finding new homes for those disced from other packs. With all the extra wolves still within Winter, they could also begin rebuilding houses that had been destroyed in the fighting.

    But Corrine made sure toe and sit with Axel every evening and keep him updated on what was happening with his pack.

    Ashleigh came to visit her brother asionally, but mostly she spent her days either at the mountainside or searching through any history book she could find.

    It took over a month, but Axel eventually opened his eyes again.

    The first few days were rough. He was weak and tired still. But he pushed through. Corrine and Alice exined all that had happened, the losses, the wins. The updates from Summer and Burning Ember.

    Broken Crag had been mostly silent. They were still in mourning. But Landon was relieved to hear that Axel had woken.

    Though he was still confined to the hospital, Axel had no problem moving back into his role as leader of his people.

    He began with an offer to any wolf that wished to stay in Winter and join the pack. The Frostbite wolves were also offered the chance to officially be a part of Winter. Specifically telling them they had earned their ce by their actions during the war.

    The wolves that chose to return to their packs were given supplies and an escort back to their territories.

    He reached out to Galen and Fiona, and they all agreed to send their own people to each of the smaller packs, help rebuild whatever they had lost, and offer improvements where they could.

    "Why are you so worried about the smaller packs?" Alice asked as she took her ce,ying her head on his chest.

    Axel set the phone on the table and pulled her close.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Tomas and the Dark Queen could cause as much damage as they did because we all kept to ourselves. Each pack living in its own little world and treating the others as enemies," he said. "I thought that Winter was better than the others because we traded with the smaller packs. We trained with some. But after all that happened, I realized we still treated them like lesser people."

    Alice listened with a soft smile growing on her lips.

    "I want to do things differently," he continued. "I want the werewolves to grow together."

    "That''s a great goal," Alice whispered. "One that never would have had a chance while Spring and Autumn were still around."

    Axel nodded.

    "I don''t think we can me all of the problems on them, but I do think that you''re right. This is an opportunity for us all to start over. To move beyond the past and build something stronger together."

    Alice took a deep breath and squeezed her arms around him.

    "Why do I feel you''re about to be very busy?" she asked.

    Axel chuckled. He moved his hand down to gently touch the small bump of her belly.

    "We are both going to be very busy soon," he said.

    Alice smiled, putting her hand in the same ce as his.

    "Yea," she said softly. "But it''s a good kind of busy."

    Axel nodded, and he kissed the top of her head.

    "Thank you," he whispered.

    Alice furrowed her brows and looked up at him.

    "For what?" she asked.

    Axel tilted his head with a gentle expression. He smiled and touched her cheek.

    "Foring back," he whispered. "For remembering me, us."

    Alice swallowed as she felt the warmth spreading in her chest.

    "For saving me. For giving me a family, and for¡­ just being you."

    Alice moved onto her elbow and lifted herself closer to his face. She smiled and gave him a quick peck on the lips.

    "What''s with all the sweet talk, Sweet Boy?" she asked yfully. "I''m already here. I''m yours. What''s left for you to talk me into?"

    Axel grinned.

    "Well, you still haven''t be my wife."

    Alice raised her eyebrows in surprise.

    "Is it strange that I forgot about that?" sheughed.

    Axel pulled her toy on top of him and hugged her.

    "Not really," he said. "It''s just a technicality. We''re mated. We''ve started our family. In every way that really matters, you are already my wife."

    Alice smiled and nuzzled against his throat with a soft kiss.

    "But I still want to make it official," he said. Turning and lifting her chin to look into her eyes. "So, will you marry me?"

    Alice felt a fluttering in her heart. Though he was right, and they were already living as a married couple, hearing the words and seeing the loving gaze in his eyes sent a jolt of anticipation and excitement through her.

    Of course, she wouldn''t be her if she didn''t have a little fun with him first.

    Alice pulled away from him. She moved to sit up, bringing her legs to either side of his hips.

    "Hmm¡­" she said, bringing her hand up to her chin as though she were thinking. "I don''t know, that''s a bigmitment. I really should take some time to think about it."

    Axel grinned.

    "Is there anything I can do to convince you?" he asked, cing his hands on her thighs with a firm but gentle grip as he moved them up toward her hips.

    Alice smiled.

    "Maybe," she smiled back, biting her lower lip.

 Chapter 633 The Only One I Could

    Axel let out a soft growl, reached his hand into her hair, and pulled her toward him. He kissed her fiercely. Their tongues danced to the familiar tune of each other.

    It had only been a few days since Axel had woken up, but in that time, they had only shared a few kisses. After that, neither of them pushed for more.

    For her part, Alice didna€?t know if he had recovered enough to celebrate. While Axel wasna€?t sure if Alice would want to be intimate during her pregnancy.

    Both intended to have that conversation when they returned home. Still, both were happy to let their bodies have that conversation here and now instead.

    Axel moved his hand under her shirt as their kisses intensified and pulled down her bra. His hand groped her breast, drawing a soft gasp from her lips. He bit her lower lip gently as his thumb traced her nipple, and she rolled her hips against him.

    Axel growled at the friction between their bodies. He only wore a hospital gown, whereas she still had a pair of jeans.

    He lifted her shirt to her chin and pulled away from her lips. Immediately he took her nipple into his mouth and twirled his tongue around it. Alice let out a soft moan and tangled her fingers into his hair, tugging as he sucked at her breast.

    With both of his hands free, he found the button of her jeans and unfastened them. He wrapped an arm around her waist and lifted her up just slightly as his other hand plunged into her panties and, with a warm wee, slid into her folds.

    Alice gasped and pulled his hair roughly, removing him from her breast with a pop. She bent forward and kissed him hard as his fingers massaged her folds and dipped into her wetness. She rocked against his hand and sucked on his tongue.

    Axel had always been able to drive her wild. His scent alone made her want to pounce on him, but this was different. It was as if every nerve of her body were primed for arousal. Every movement he made threatened to drive her over the edge.

    He felt her excitement growing, the need in her kiss, and the way she thrust against his hand. She stilled for a moment as Axel pushed three fingers in. She was close. He knew it wouldna€?t take much to give her the release she wanted. All he had to do was move a few times, curl his fingers just the right way, and she would melt over him.

    When he didna€?t move right away, Alice began to rock again, but his arm at her waist stopped her. She looked down at him, and he smiled up at her.

    a€?So...a€? he whispered. a€?Have I convinced you?a€?

    Alice let out a growl.

    a€?No.a€?

    a€?Oh?a€? he grinned. a€?Ia€?ll have to try harder.a€?

    Alice let out soft pants and nodded, assuming he would finish the task.

    But Axel did not do what she expected. Instead, he pulled his fingers away from her and let go of her waist.

    Alice furrowed her brows and looked at him with confusion. But she was met with the dark look in his eyes that she knew all too well.

    a€?Take them off,a€? he growled.

    She swallowed as the growl in his voice and the look in his eye sent a wave of desire through her body. This was the voice, the look, that made her weak. The one that said she belonged to him alone, and he would remind her of it through her pleasure.

    Alice got off the bed. She kept her eyes on him as she removed her shirt and bra and lowered her jeans to the floor.

    Axel observed her with hungry eyes, removing his gown and stroking himself as he watched.

    a€?All of it,a€? he said, staring at the panties that she still wore.

    Alice saw a chance to regain control. She smiled and pushed her thumbs under the stic band, slowly lowering it, then bringing it back up and letting it go.

    a€?Make me,a€? she whispered in a low voice.

    Axel grinned.

    Alice expected him to approach her slowly, to remove her panties and possibly worship her the way he had so many times. Then she assumed he wouldy her back on the bed, and they would continue until they were both spent.

    But Axel had other ideas in mind.

    He jumped up from the bed with a speed she could not have anticipated. He rushed at her and lifted her off the floor, pinning her to the wall with his hand behind her head and one of her legs over his shoulder.

    Axel pushed her panties to the side, exposing enough of her entrance for him to push the head of his cock in just enough for her to gasp and grab hold of his shoulders. Then, he slowly pushed himself inside her as she shuddered and moaned.

    Once fully sheathed in her, he stopped and looked into her eyes. He licked his lips as he let out slow, deep breaths.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    a€?Alice,a€? he whispered. a€?I love you. Every part of you.a€?

    He moved just a little. Alice gasped and dug her nails into his shoulders.

    a€?You are the only woman that can make me feel full and starving at the same time,a€? he said. Once more, he moved until she let out another moan.

    a€?The only woman I ever want to be with,a€? he whispered, pressing a soft kiss to her lips. a€?The only one I could be with....a€?

    He kissed her again.

    a€?Please,a€? he said. Pressing his forehead to hers. a€?Let me be your husband.a€?

    Axel pushed himself deep inside of her and began to move. Alice held tightly to him as she felt herself being stirred. As the moans escaped her lips, she wed his back with each thrust of his thick shaft rubbing against her walls.

    He was hitting her deeper than ever before, and her sensitivity was through the roof. Finally, she couldna€?t hold herself back anymore. Alice cried out as the orgasm tore through her. The heat spread over her body like a fire, her fingers and toes numb with pleasure as Axel continued to thrust inside of her.

    Alice couldna€?t speak. She couldna€?t cry out. She was lost in pleasure. His continuous movement prolonged the feeling until she felt herself climbing the hill again. She dug her nails into his back as she gasped and groaned, struggling to catch her breath.

    With a final thrust, he held himself in ce, filling her with his release. Alice took several sharp breaths. She was close to a second release. Axel let out a low and thick growl; he moved inside her a few more times, then turned and bit down on her mark.

    Alice came again, her heart pounding heavily, her lungs burning. Her body was floating through an electric current that rode the line between pleasure and pain in a way that made her feel drunk.

    When she finally returned to her senses, she was dressed and tucked warmly into Axela€?s arms in the hospital bed again.

    a€?Are you finally awake?a€? Axel asked with a gentle smile.

    a€?What happened?a€? she asked.

    a€?You passed out,a€? he replied with a grin. a€?And I may have strained my leg a little bit.a€?

    Alice chuckled.

    a€?I cleaned you up, and one of the nurses checked your vitals,a€? he continued. a€?We have been instructed to keep our intimate moments at a slower and less stressful pace.a€?

    a€?Thata€?s no fun,a€? Alice sighed yfully.

    a€?Wea€?ll make it fun,a€? he winked.

    Alice took a deep breath as she looked at him and wondered how she had ever lived without him. Finally, she sat up in bed and turned away.

    a€?Are you okay?a€? he asked with concern.

    She turned and thought carefully about what she wanted to say.

    a€?Can we wait,a€? she said, a€?until after theya€?re born?a€?

    Alice touched the small bump.

    Axel sat up.

    a€?Wait for what?a€? he asked.

    a€?To get married,a€? she replied.

    Axel smiled, reaching a hand to her, which she took immediately.

    a€?I dona€?t have a problem with that,a€? he said. a€?Can I ask why?a€?

    Alice smiled, he could see the sadness in her smile, but there was something else. Something good.

    a€?I want to visit my mother,a€? she said. a€?I want you all toe with me.a€?

 Chapter 634 Overthinking It

    After a few more days, Axel was released from the hospital and immediately got back to work. Saul was sent to spend a few days with his family before formally epting the Frostbite wolves into Winter and beginning the preparations to move the pack into the territory.

    Richard remained in Winter until Axel woke. Then, after taking another couple of weeks to visit his remaining daughter andying a stone for Penelope and Mateas, he decided to return to Broken Crag. But, unfortunately, his wife was unable to return to Winter.

    Her heart had suffered at Granger''s betrayal and death. When news came of Penelope, she was inconsble.

    He thanked Axel and Corrine for allowing him the chance to aid Winter a final time and then revoked his ce as a Winter wolf. Jonas had offered him and his wife a position in Broken Crag, though he too was gone, Liara had already extended the same invitation. It was a chance for Richard and his wife to start over.

    "I''m d," Corrine whispered as the door closed behind Richard.

    "For what?" Axel asked.

    Corrine turned to face her son, a warm smile on her lips.

    "If Richard chose to stay, we would wee him. We have no reason not to," she said. Axel nodded. "But there are still those that feel the sting of Granger''s betrayal, even more now after the war. Granger yed arger part in this than any of us knew. If they came back, I suspect they would never quite feel at home again."

    "You''re probably right," Axel sighed. "But I''m sure that losing Penelope is the real reason they can''t return."

    Corrine nodded.

    "She was making a name for herself. So many cared a great deal for her," she said.

    "Dad..." Axel smiled.

    Corrine chuckled.

    "He saw some of Ashleigh in her," she sighed. "The fighting spirit, determined to prove herself no matter who or what she faced."

    Axel nodded and then looked away. They both took a quiet moment to think of Ashleigh. She was struggling. Every day she was at the mountainside trying to find a way to open the gate or make contact with the ley line.

    She was hardly sleeping and barely ate. Angry, bitter, heartbroken. She would listen to no one, talk to no one.

    Axel took a deep breath.

    "I am talking with Galen and Fiona about my ns to approach the smaller packs today," he said quietly.

    Corrine let out a gentle sigh and nodded.

    "It''s a good n," she said.

    "But you think I should wait," Axel said.

    Corrine shook her head.

    "No," she said. "Now is the right time. We are all rebuilding. Recovering from our losses and realizing our weaknesses. Now is when all the packs will understand where you areing from and why we need to take this step together."

    "I agree," Axel said, "But, Ashleigh¡ª"

    "Ashleigh," Corrine interrupted, reaching out to touch Axel gently. "Will do what she needs to do. But the rest of us cannot stop moving forward to spare her feelings."

    Axel raised his brows and took a deep breath.

    "I didn''t expect you to say that," Axel said. "I thought you would tell me that I needed to be more sensitive to what she is going through. That I can''t understand how she feels. That I am being selfish by not waiting at least a few more months like she asked me to."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Corrine smiled.

    "Axel, darling," she said softly. "You are far more sensitive and understanding than you give yourself credit for. But, unfortunately, there is nothing any of us can do for her now. Only time can heal her. But for the rest of us, time is a resource in short supply.

    "The longer you wait to begin, the harder it will be to make the smaller packs understand. You also have only two more months until your family doubles in size. Ashleigh will be upset, not at you, Galen, or Fiona, but at life. But eventually, she will understand, and she will know that you did the right thing."

    Axel listened to his mother. He nodded and swallowed the lump that had formed in his throat. He wanted to help his sister heal, to help her ept the hard truth of her loss. But his mother was right. They couldn''t stand around and wait for her to be ready. Life had to continue.

    "Besides," Corrine continued with a smile. "Caleb would have approved of your n without question."

    Axel let out a soft chuckle.

    "I know," he said. "We talked about it a few times, nothing too serious, just the concept. But neither of us thought it would be possible with how little trust there was between packs."

    "That was before," Corrine said. "Now, things have changed."

    Axel nodded.

    "Having to huddle together in the dark just hoping to survive has a way of bringing people closer," he said.

    "So does opening your doors, offering sanctuary, and putting your own life on the line for them," Corrine said. "You, Ashleigh, Galen, and Caleb all did that. You did everything, sacrificed everything, to ensure the survival of the most people."

    Corrine paused, taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly.

    "You have earned this peace, this trust," she continued. "I am so proud of you, of all of you."

    Axel pulled her into a tight hug.

    "Thank you, Mother," he whispered.

    He held her close for a long moment. Then, finally, she patted his back and pulled away.

    "All right," she whispered. "I need to go. I promised to stop in and see Myka and Peter this afternoon."

    "Is everything all right?" Axel asked.

    "Yes," she nodded. "But I have been working with Blue Reef children through their grief for a while. They know that Stefan trusts me. They n to ask him today and thought he might be more at ease with me there."

    Axel smiled.

    "They''re overthinking it," he said. "Stefan already has his hopes set on it."

    "That may be true, but I think it is good that they are being cautious," Corrine smiled. "It shows that they truly care about him and his needs."

    "You''re right," Axel said.

    "Are you surprised?" Corrine asked, raising a brow at her son.

    "Didn''t you say you needed to go?" Axel asked, rolling his eyes.

 Chapter 635 Not Even A Little

    "I can''t believe you''re actually leaving," Axel sighed.

    He put his arm around Bell''s shoulder and hugged her closely. "I''m going to miss you."

    Bell smiled and turned to give him a full hug. She had stayed in Winter for more than two months after the end of the war. Initially, she nned to stay only until Axel woke, but then she needed to hand off her patients to other doctors and wrap up her entire life in Winter.

    Galen was also busy in Summer, which made it easier for her to put off the move. But after just over two months, it was finally happening. Of course, she would miss her home and family, but she longed to be with him.

    "I''m going to miss you too, big brother," she whispered. Then, pulling away, she looked up at him with a genuine and happy smile.

    Axel touched her cheek.

    "It''s good to see you like this," he said. "Happy, hopeful. Not a trace of fear."

    "It''s nice to feel like this," she said. "I''ve never in my life felt more sure of anything."

    Axel nodded and turned to finish packing the box he had already been working on. He ced thest books inside and then proceeded to tape it shut.

    "Galen is a great man," he said. "There''s no one else I would trust to take care of you."

    "You mean you finally admit he''s good enough for me?" Bell asked with augh.

    "I didn''t say that," Axel replied, pointing the tape gun at her. "No one is good enough for you. But hees close."

    "Careful," Alice smiled as she entered the hall carrying a basket of foldedundry. "I might get the wrong idea. After all, so many wolves were rooting for you two to end up together."

    "Who told you about that?" Axel asked with an irritated groan.

    "Who didn''t?" Aliceughed.

    "It was talked about a lot," Bellughed. "Galen was not thrilled about it during his time here either."

    "Just to be clear," Axel said, moving to Alice and wrapping his hands at her waist. He pulled her close and rested his forehead against hers. "There is, and only ever was, you."

    Alice chuckled and ced a gentle kiss against his lips, whispering. "I know."

    "Hello, still in the room¡­." Bell said loudly. "Maybe let''s break it up and focus on the packing? Galen will be here soon, and I want everything ready to just be shoved into the car and go."

    "That eager to leave us, huh?" Axel questioned as he pulled away from Alice and returned to his task. "I see how you are."

    "Oh please," Bell scoffed. "I have been apart from my husband for months. You two barely spend an hour apart before you start having withdrawals. If anyone should understand my desire to be home with him, it''s you."

    "She has a valid point," Alice said.

    "I do understand," Axel sighed. "Ok, no more messing around. Let''s get you packed and ready to go."

    "Well, I don''t know what you ckers have been doing, but the bedroom is done," Alicemented, adjusting the basket on the stack of packed boxes.

    "Seriously?" Bell asked, moving past her to look inside the bedroom.

    She saw that the room had beenpletely stripped down except for the mattress that Bell had decided to leave behind. A stack of boxes stood neatly organized andbeled at the end of the bed.

    "Wow¡­" she said, turning to Alice. "How did you do that so quickly?"

    "Force of habit," Alice shrugged. "I always had to make sure I could remove any trace of myself at a moment''s notice."

    "Shitty habit to have to form, but it has its uses," Bell said with a smile.

    Alice grinned.

    "I''m very useful."

    "True," Bell nodded.

    She then took a step closer to Alice. She reached her hand forward, cing her fingers gently at Alice''s wrist and feeling her heartbeat. It was slightly elevated.

    "You''re also pregnant with twins and due in less than two months," Bell continued. "You need to be much more careful than you are used to."

    "I know," Alice smiled. "I''m being careful, I promise."

    "You better," Bell said with a pointed re, "I have given strict instructions for all your exam notes and test results to be sent to me. If I see anything I don''t like, I will be back here immediately to tie you down if I have to."

    "Oh?" Alice said with a yful smile, then turned to Axel. "I thought you said we had to tame ourselves?"

    "Ugh¡­" Bell scoffed, rolling her eyes.

    Axel chuckled but said nothing.

    "Where is Ashleigh when I need her," Bell sighed. "The two of you even make me blush."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alice lifted her eyes toward Axel at the mention of his sister. Axel paused and then continued his work as he spoke.

    "She has set out for the Moonguard territory," he said.

    "What? When?" Bell asked, setting down her packing tape.

    "She left this morning," Alice said.

    "Why didn''t she say anything?" Bell asked aloud. "I told her I was leaving today."

    "I think she was trying to avoid an argument," Alice replied.

    "Why would I argue? I know she''s focused on finding a way to the ley line. Moonguard seems like a good ce to start. But she could have told me or at least said goodbye."

    Bell crossed her arms over her chest with a sigh.

    "She''s angry at you, me, and Galen. But she also knows she shouldn''t be," Axel said.

    "At me?" she asked. "Why? What did I do?"

    "You''re moving forward," Alice sighed. "You are moving to Summer to be with your family. You are continuing your life after the war. Axel and Galen are making ns to unify the packs, and they aren''t waiting to implement the ideas."

    Bell took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Ashleigh had been struggling since she woke up. She couldn''t ept that Caleb was gone. Her entire focus was on finding a way to bring him back, but no matter how much anyone else wanted to believe, they had no way of helping her.

    Bell wanted to let Ashleigh process her grief in her own way, but she was worried about her doing something that might put her in danger.

    "I don''t think she should be taking any trips alone," she said.

    "She''s not," Alice replied. "Myka is taking his troop out on their first adventure. They are going to Moonguard together."

    Bell sighed.

    "She''ll be all right," Alice said gently.

    "I know," Bell said. "I just wish I knew how to help her."

    "We all do," came a voice from the doorway.

    Bell turned with a skip of her heart as she saw him highlighted by the sunlight behind him.

    "Galen!" she cried, running and jumping into his arms.

    He let out a throatyugh as he caught and kissed her.

    "Hello," he whispered against her lips as he pulled away just enough to breathe.

    "I missed you," she whispered, pecking his lips again.

    "I missed you too," he replied, kissing her again.

    Axel cleared his throat, twice.

    Bellughed as she pulled away from Galen, and he let her down. She turned to Axel with a smug grin.

    "See, it''s annoying, isn''t it?" she asked.

    "First," Axel began with a look of irritation, "it''s not the first time you two have slobbered on each other in front of me. Second, Alice and I just talked. We didn''t pounce on each other like you."

    "Yea, but it''s the way you two say things¡­ it makes me feel all dirty," Bell said with disgust.

    Galenughed and moved to grab a pile of boxes to take to the car as Axel and Bell continued to debate which couple was more inconsiderate to the other. But when Alice picked up a box and started for the door, both Axel and Bell dropped the debate and leaped to stop her.

    "Twins, sit!" Bell growled, taking the box from Alice''s hands.

    "Leave this to us," Axel said sweetly, leading Alice to sit at the dining set that Bell was also leaving behind. "You need to save your energy."

    Axel kissed her forehead, and Alice nodded with a knowing smile as he gave her a look that told her he had ns for that saved energy when they returned home.

    Bell scoffed and rolled her eyes from the doorway.

    "This is what I''m talking about," she said, "the way you talk to each other¡­ creepy."

    "Oh right, like the two of you are any better?" Axel said as he picked up a box and headed toward the door.

    "Uh, yea, we are," Bell countered. She turned just as Galen returned from the car. "We are far better at keeping our hands and eyes to ourselves in front of others than they are, right?"

    "Not even a little bit," Galen replied, kissing her head with a grin as he passed by for another box.

 Chapter 636 The Only Thing

    [Present]

    "Wait¡­" Caleb said, interrupting Ashleigh''s story. "Axel actually tried to unite the packs?"

    Ashleigh smiled and nodded.

    "Wow," Caleb chuckled.

    He thought back to a few different conversations. Ideas tossed back and forth. Some usations, judgments, and assumptions. That was how he and Axel had developed their friendship. They started at the bottom and worked their way up.

    "We talked about it, just a little bit. It was after I went to Burning Ember," he said. "As we nned our alliances and learned more about the packs already taken by Autumn. We talked about how much easier we could have made each other''s lives if we had just found a way to be united."

    Ashleigh listened as Caleb spoke. She already knew the story. Axel had been the one to share it. It didn''t surprise her back then that Caleb would have agreed to the n or even helped to think of it. What surprised her was that she hadn''t known about it. Even now, hearing it from his own lips, it stung to know that others had known him better than she had.

    "I remember when he told me about the changes he had made in Winter, the sort ofmittee-style leadership across the territory. I was shocked. Wyatt never would have agreed to it. Hell, I probably wouldn''t have either," Calebughed. "But Axel knew what he was doing. He had better long-term vision than either of us ever had."

    Ashleigh nodded.

    "I thought he was being reckless, maybe evenzy, at the time," she admitted. She took a deep breath and looked away. "I always thought I knew so much more than him."

    Caleb put his arm around her and pulled her close.

    "Are you all right?" he asked.

    She smiled and nodded.

    "It''s all water under the bridge," she said. "Axel and I have¡­ worked through a lot in the past few years. We''ve made our apologies and moved on, but I guess some things still linger."

    Caleb turned and kissed her head. She looked up at him.

    "Howe I didn''t know?" she asked.

    "Know what?"

    "About the things you guys talked about¡­ about wanting to unite the packs?" she said.

    "Oh. It wasn''t a real idea or n at the time. There wasn''t a need to discuss it," he said. "We were preparing for war. You were struggling with Lily and the evil alphas in your mind. I mean, other more pressing things were happening at the time."

    Ashleigh looked down and nodded, but Caleb knew she wasn''tforted by his words.

    "Ash, it wasn''t something I was trying to hide from you," he said, turning her chin to look up at him. "I would have told you when it became something real."

    "I know," she said, giving him a sad smile.

    "Then what''s wrong?" he asked. "I know you, Ash. I can see and feel that there is something on your mind."

    Ashleigh stared at him for a long moment before letting out a sigh and a soft chuckle.

    "You do know me," she whispered. "You always did."

    "Why is that a source of sadness?" Caleb asked. He felt a deep tug at his heart from their bond.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s not," she said. "But, realizing that I don''t know you the same way is."

    "What are you talking about?" he said. "Of course you know me! Just because I had a conversation with your brother you didn''t know about doesn''t mean you don''t know me!"

    "I didn''t know your birthday," she whispered.

    Caleb swallowed.

    "Ash, I told you¡­." he sighed. "That was my fault. I don''t celebrate it, so I never told you."

    Ashleigh nodded.

    "I know," she whispered. "But I didn''t know what day it was. Not until the vigil."

    Caleb felt his heart sink into his chest.

    "Ash¡­"

    She smiled sadly, her eyes shining with gathered tears.

    "Fiona kept calling and calling. She wanted me toe to Summer, but I kept refusing. I wasn''t ready to be there without you," Ashleigh began. "To see everyone else just ept that you were gone. I was too angry. Too heartbroken."

    He knew she wouldn''t let him hold her, but he desperately wanted to. So instead, he took her hand. Tears rolled down her cheeks, but she didn''t look at him.

    "When I woke up in that hospital, the only thing that mattered was you¡­." she began.

    [Five Years Ago]

    Ashleigh woke to an empty room. Her tired eyes moved across the ceiling, down the walls. It was a hospital room. The monitor beside her let out a soft beep as if to confirm that she was right.

    Her throat felt dry, and her body was weak. How long had she been here? Where was she? Thest thing she remembered was riding the wave of the ley line.

    That was when her heart stopped, and she was overwhelmed by panic as the memory flowed over her.

    His fingertips grazed hers as she tried to grab hold of him. Her eyes were wide in fear as she stared back at him.

    "I love you, always," he whispered as four long vines flew up from behind him, surrounding him and wrapping around his body.

    And then he was yanked back into the darkness, fading from her view.

    "Caleb!!!!" she screamed. "Caleb!!"

    The monitor beside her echoed her screams as her heart raced. She thrashed in her bed as she saw him disappearing into the darkness, as she saw the portal sealing behind her.

    She heard Myka''s voice telling her that the ley line was gone, that he was gone. Her screams became guttural and painful. Her throat was raw and strained as though it were tearing. But she couldn''t stop.

    The door burst open as several people ran in. They all tried to calm her, to talk her through what was happening. But Ashleigh couldn''t hear them. She couldn''t listen. She couldn''t do anything. The screams just kepting until they were forced to sedate her.

 Chapter 637 Not Enough

    It took three more sedations before Ashleigh could stop herself from losing her mind in the fear and panic of her memory.

    Fiona and Corrine came to see her first. She told them everything that had happened in Summer after the wolves had made it through. And everything that she witnessed inside the ley line. She was d to hear that Galen and the other soldiers left behind had survived, that Summer had survived.

    She insisted that they needed to go to the mountainside to look for any way that they might be able to open the connection once more.

    a€?We have been to the way gate,a€? Fiona said, sitting at the end of the bed and looking at Ashleigh with tenderness. a€?Myka has gone daily and tried to listen for anything at all.a€?

    a€?What did he find?a€? Ashleigh asked excitedly.

    Fiona lowered her gaze.

    a€?Nothing,a€? she whispered. a€?The connection is gone; the ley line is gone.a€?

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    a€?It can''t be,a€? she said. Fresh tears gathered in her eyes. a€?The ley line is always connected to our world. It''s a part of us. It can''t be gone.a€?

    Fiona didn''t respond.

    a€?Ashleigh,a€? Corrine called to her. a€?The ley line may still be there, somewhere. But we have no way of reaching it.a€?

    a€?You don''t know that....a€? Ashleigh''s voice broke in a whisper.

    Corrine came around to the side of the bed. She hugged Ashleigh and held her close.

    a€?I''m sorry, my sweet girl. I''m so sorry,a€? she whispered.

    Ashleigh let her mother hold her as the tears fell. But she closed her eyes and saw Caleb being dragged back into the darkness.

    a€?No!!a€? Ashleigh shouted, pushing her mother away. a€?He''s not gone! He can''t be!a€?

    Corrine brought her hand to her mouth quietly.

    a€?We can''t just give up on him!a€? Ashleigh shouted.

    a€?We''re not,a€? Fiona said, turning to look at Ashleigh with a gentle smile. She reached out and took her hand. a€?We will keep trying to find a way.a€?

    Ashleigh nodded her head.

    a€?I''ll go,a€? she said, pulling the nkets off her legs. a€?I''ll go to Spring, I''ll check the ruins of the mound and--a€?

    a€?There are still fae out there,a€? Corrine interrupted. a€?You are not strong enough yet.a€?

    a€?I don''t care!a€? Ashleigh shouted. a€?I will go even if I have to crawl on my hands and knees!a€?

    a€?No,a€? Fiona shook her head, a€?right now, the best thing you can do is focus on yourself. You need to get better. Your family needs you here.a€?

    a€?What?a€? Ashleigh questioned. a€?My family... Caleb is my family!a€?

    a€?I know,a€? Fiona replied. a€?But right now, your brother and your mother need you. I am sending scouts to the mounds and to search through the records. We will try to find an answer.a€?

    a€?No, I need to go,a€? Ashleigh insisted. a€?Your scouts don''t know what they''re looking for. They won''t feel him or the ley line. I need to go. I need to find him.a€?

    a€?Do you feel him now?a€? Corrine asked.

    a€?Corrine...a€? Fiona whispered.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and lowered her eyes to the bed. She took slow deep breaths through her nose as the panic crept over her like an early frost.

    a€?Do you?a€? Corrine asked.

    The truth was, she didn''t. She felt nothing. He waspletely cut off from her.

    a€?No,a€? Ashleigh whispered. Then she quickly raised her head and looked at her mother angrily. a€?But that doesn''t mean that he--a€?

    a€?It means,a€? Corrine interrupted her loudly. a€?That you won''t be able to feel him either. Because while he is inside the ley line, your connection is cut off. I know.a€?

    Ashleigh swallowed and chewed her bottom lip.

    a€?It will do no one any good to have you throwing yourself at the mountainside, or the mounds, breaking your own fingers against the stone in a desperate attempt to reach the other side,a€? Corrine said sternly.

    Ashleigh turned away, wiping her tears angrily.

    a€?When you have fully recovered, you may join in the efforts. Until then, you need to rest.a€?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Corrine turned and walked out the door after finishing her sentence.

    Fiona stood from the bed. She looked at Ashleigh.

    a€?Were you given a report on what happened here in Winter?a€? she asked.

    Ashleigh turned and looked at Fiona. She shook her head.

    Fiona nodded.

    a€?I will send someone to give you all the details,a€? she said softly. a€?But for now, you should know that your brother was severely injured. Even now, his fate is uncertain.a€?

    Ashleigh''s eyes widened. Her heart thumped wildly in her chest. Axel was hurt.

    a€?Your mother is scared. As anyone would be,a€? Fiona continued.

    Ashleigh swallowed her concern and turned away.

    a€?At least Axel is here and being cared for,a€? she said. a€?But Caleb is lost out there, and no one is looking for him!a€?

    Fiona clenched her jaw.

    a€?You are not the only one that cares, Ashleigh,a€? Fiona growled. a€?Caleb is an alpha, beloved by his pack. He is a son, a brother, and a friend. We all want him toe back.a€?

    Ashleigh lowered her eyes to the ground.

    a€?We have a team at the mountainside,a€? she said. a€?They are taking readings, measurements, gathering all the information they can.a€?

    a€?Then let me join them,a€? Ashleigh said.

    a€?No,a€? Fiona replied. a€?You need to rest.a€?

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw again.

    a€?It''s not enough,a€? she growled. a€?What about ra? She knows a lot about the fae. Maybe she knows something to help us find another way into the ley lines.a€?

    Fiona shook her head.

    a€?ra is not avable right now,a€? she said.

    Ashleigh felt an irritation in her chest, but she pushed it away as another idea struck her.

    a€?What about the files we got from Autumn and Spring?a€? she said excitedly. a€?Maybe Nessa can find something in them that will point us in the right direction.a€?

    Fiona took a deep breath.

    a€?Alpha Jonas died protecting Axel,a€? she said softly. a€?Nessa and ra returned to Broken Crag with the others to bring him home.a€?

    Ashleigh was stunned.

    a€?I had no idea,a€? she whispered, sitting back in bed.

    a€?How could you?a€? Fiona said. a€?There has been a lot of tragedy, Ashleigh. It is all around us. But no one has given up on Caleb. We will try our best to find him.a€?

    Ashleigh nodded.

    a€?But,a€? Fiona said.

    Ashleigh felt as though her heart had jumped into her throat.

    a€?We will also prepare ourselves to say goodbye if we have to.a€?

    a€?He''s not dead,a€? Ashleigh replied immediately.

    a€?I''m not saying he is,a€? Fiona said.

    a€?I would know, Fiona....a€? Ashleigh said quietly. a€?I would know.a€?

    a€?I''m not saying he is,a€? Fiona repeated with a heavy sigh. a€?For now, please, just rest.a€?

    Fiona turned and approached the door. She looked back over her shoulder.

    a€?It''s what he would ask you to do,a€? she said before leaving the room.

 Chapter 638 Find Your Way

    Ashleigh stared at the closing door. She clenched her jaw as the hot tears gathered once more. Finally, she leaned against the wall and brought her knees to her chest.

    "Please¡­" she whispered, closing her eyes. "Please¡­"

    Ashleigh slowed her breathing. Focusing on each breath, in and out. She listened to the sound of the air passing through her nose and the feel of her lungs expanding.

    The familiar warmth settled over her skin. She reached her hand down to the bed below her, scrunching their nket between her fingers. Taking a deep breath, she inhaled the scent of their home.

    Ashleigh opened her eyes, and the treehouse took shape all around her. Therge open window, the hidden kitchen, the living area.

    She sat on their bed, turning to his spot. Ashleigh picked up his pillow and hugged it to her chest. His scent lingered on it.

    "Caleb¡­" she whispered longingly.

    Her eyes moved to the ce on the floor she hoped to see move. The hatch that served as their doorway. All she wanted was to see him, to know that somehow, someway, he could still feel their bond. That they could still reach each other.

    It didn''t matter if they couldn''t find each other physically. Or if it would take years to be together again. All she needed was to know that he was still there.

    She waited for what seemed an eternity. Tears fell, and screams echoed from her lips. She pleaded, begged, and even threatened. But the hatch never moved.

    The treehouse fell away, and Ashleigh was left in her hospital room.

    Her mother visited.

    Bell visited.

    Galen and Fiona visited.

    They all tried tofort her. To help her process what she had been through. Each promised that the search was still ongoing. Each said that they would not give up hope. But each of them also said ''yet''.

    Every single person that came tofort and support her, each one that imed to love and miss Caleb. They imed they still believed he would return, but they all had an expiration date stamped on their hope, on their loyalty.

    Ashleigh was allowed to leave the hospital after a few days. She took up residence in one of the empty homes within the Safe Zone, one closest to the mountainside. Every day she went to the site of the gate.

    She closed her eyes, trying to feel him, the ley line, anything that might help. Every day, she went home disappointed.

    When Fiona told Ashleigh that she and Galen would return to Summer with the rest of the wolves, Ashleigh said nothing. It had been two weeks since the war had ended. She knew that they needed to return to Summer. It wasn''t fair to keep them here any longer. Families were waiting to be reunited, and repairs needed to be made.

    Still, she couldn''t help but feel angry at their decision.

    Fiona tried to convince her toe home with them. But Ashleigh wasn''t going to leave. The mountainside was her only connection to Caleb. They might have given up on him, but she never would.

    As Fiona moved to leave the room, Ashleigh did say onest thing.

    "Do not include him in the pyre," she whispered.

    Fiona paused. She looked back over her shoulder with confusion.

    "What?"

    "Do not hold a pyre for Caleb," Ashleigh said. "I know you will mourn those lost in the war. But Caleb is not one of them."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ashleigh, I understand where you areing from," Fiona sighed. "But his people will want to honor him. It is their right to mourn."

    "No!" Ashleigh shouted angrily. Clenching her jaw painfully. "He is not dead! There is no reason to mourn him! I will not give up on him!"

    Fiona took a deep breath. She turned back to face Ashleigh.

    "Please," she whispered. "Try to understand. It isn''t that we are giving up, just¡ª"

    "I said no!" Ashleigh growled. "I am Luna, and I am his wife!"

    Fiona clenched her jaw but said nothing.

    "Caleb is not dead. Therefore, there will be no mourning," she continued.

    Fiona looked away, took a deep breath, and then turned back to Ashleigh. She took two steps closer and locked eyes with the younger woman.

    "Will you return to Summer, my Luna?" Fiona asked, bringing her fist to her heart and bowing her head while maintaining eye contact.

    It was clear that Fiona was angered, but it was her calm voice and formal tone that made Ashleigh swallow nervously.

    "No," Ashleigh replied, her voice softer than she had wanted it to be. But, she added, "I will keep my focus where it should be, on bringing Caleb home."

    Fiona nodded and stood up straight.

    "We will not include Caleb in the pyre for those lost in the war," she said.

    "Good," Ashleigh replied with a sigh of relief.

    "Six months," Fiona said.

    Ashleigh felt a sudden weight in her stomach as Fiona took another step toward her.

    "What?" she asked.

    "If you have not found him or if he has not returned in that time," Fiona paused, lowering her eyes and swallowing. She took a moment before looking back at Ashleigh and continuing. "We will hold his vigil. We will mourn him. We will move forward."

    Ashleigh felt a wave of panic pouring over her.

    "You can''t do that!" she shouted. "I am Luna of Summer. I¡ª"

    "No," Fiona interrupted. "You are Caleb''s mate, his wife. I told you long ago if you think only of him, you can only be his mate."

    Ashleigh swallowed. The anger and pain swelled inside of her.

    "I will continue to serve as Luna of Summer for the time being," Fiona said quietly. "But if you find your way to being her again, I will happily step down."

    Fiona didn''t say another word. Instead, she turned and left the house.

    Ashleigh dropped down onto the couch with a sob. Once more, the tears, the anger, and the pain consumed her.

 Chapter 639 Slightly Bitter

    Three weeks had passed since the war had ended. Three weeks of investigating the mountainside or doing research on the fae.

    Ashleigh had asked Myka to help her. He was the only one that seemed to believe there was a chance that Caleb was still alive.

    Her mother was focused on rebuilding defenses and Axel. Of course, Ashleigh understood that those things were important, but Caleb needed them to focus on him, on finding a way to pull him back out of the ley line.

    Fiona and Galen had returned to Summer. They were also busy with repairs and finding homes for those that had lost theirs. She had asked them to send someone to the way gate on their end to see if they could find anything. But they reported back with nothing.

    Ashleigh was exhausted. Her nights were filled with painful memories that left her sobbing in her bed for hours. Her days were filled with research and disappointment.

    Even Myka had refused to help her as often as he had those first few weeks. Now he was spending his time working with the orphaned children and those that had been rescued from Autumn and theb.

    Ashleigh was more alone than ever. She was even avoiding her best friend.

    Bell had pretended to support Ashleigh''s search. She had acted like she believed that Caleb was still alive. But when it came down to it, she was more focused on Ashleigh processing her grief than anything else.

    There was no point in continuing to fight about whether or not Ashleigh was fooling herself. Bell would never understand. No one understood.

    He wasn''t dead. He couldn''t be.

    But Ashleigh needed more ideas. What else could she do? She wanted to go to Spring, to the Dark Queen''s mound. That ce had a solid connection to the ley line for so long it was possible that there was still a way that existed from there.

    Unfortunately, all the scout reports said Spring was overrun with rogues and fae. Even the path that she had taken with Myka and Alice had been exposed. She didn''t know of any other safe way.

    But Alice might.

    Ashleigh approached Axel''s room slowly. This was the first time she had visited. In all the time since she had woken, she had note here even once. A part of her felt guilty, but Axel didn''t need her. He was here, and he was being taken care of. He had Alice and everyone else beside him. Caleb only had her.

    She took a deep breath and opened the door.

    The smell was the first thing she noticed as she stepped into the room. Overall, there was a sanitized smell in any hospital room. But on top of that, she caught the scent of fresh gauze and antibiotic ointment.

    She had heard that he had to have surgery on his leg a few days ago. The nurses must have changed the bandages recently.

    His healing was slower than anyone expected. But Ashleigh wasn''t surprised. Lily had warned her it was a possibility.

    Ashleigh stepped further into the room. She caught the scent of chocte. Looking around for the source, she saw an open candy bar beside the bed. She smiled, thinking of all the times she and Bell had stolen from Axel''s secret candy stashes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He would pout and grumble, telling them that he would find a better ce to hide them, somewhere they would never find it. But they always did. It was a game for them. They couldn''t help it. Axel''s pout was so childish and adorable. They just wanted to see it again and again.

    Ashleigh swallowed as her eyes began to shift toward the bed. The memory of him in the hospital after the first fae attack floated to the surface. His bruised and bloodied body. The pain he had to endure at Granger''s hand and in fighting to make his way home.

    She closed her eyes, clenching her jaw as her heart thundered in her ears and a bottomless pit formed in her stomach.

    The report she had read said that he had prating wounds from roots and knife wounds. The hybrid infection had spread in his leg, and he had suffered frostbite ande close to organ failure from the cold. Nevertheless, it had been a miracle he had survived.

    "He just looks like he''s sleeping," Alice''s soft voice came from behind her.

    Ashleigh turned with a gasp.

    Alice stood at the doorway. She held a small stic bag and stared toward the bed, not looking at Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh turned back toward her brother. Alice was right. He wasn''t broken and bloody. He didn''t look like he was in pain. He just looked like he was sleeping.

    "When I found him, he looked dead," she said. "He was blue¡­ barely breathing. But, when they brought him to this room, I finally saw him again¡­ he was¡­ all different colors."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and swallowed as she listened to Alice.

    "Yellow, brown, purple from the bruising. Red and pink in the ces that they had to cut¡­ reddish-purple in the cold ces. ck and green where they eventually cut again," she continued. "But he wasn''t blue anymore."

    Alice moved past Ashleigh. She walked straight to the bed and leaned forward to touch Axel''s cheek tenderly. She smiled and then turned her attention to the chocte bar on the table. She picked it up and dropped it into the garbage can before pulling a new one out of her bag. She opened it and brought it to her nose, sniffing deeply before smiling and moving it to Axel''s nose.

    "Dark chocte this time," she said softly. "I''m feeling slightly bitter that you''re still sleeping after so long."

    Alice put the chocte on the table and set the bag on the floor before sitting in the chair at his side.

    Ashleigh felt a painful tug in her chest as she watched Alice with Axel. The devotion, the love.

    "Don''t be shy, Ashleigh. It''s not your style," Alice said, keeping her attention on Axel.

    Ashleigh swallowed and took a few steps closer to the bed. She looked at Alice and then back at Axel.

    "You''ll have to greet him first, but I''ll warn you now," Alice said, looking up at Ashleigh with a yful grin. "He has been quite rude to all his guests the past few weeks, tantly ignoring every one of them."

 Chapter 640 I Know It Doesnâ€™t Help

    "Are you okay?" Ashleigh asked. Concerned by Alice''s demeanor.

    Alice tilted her head with a smile.

    "Are you worried?" she asked. "About me?"

    Ashleigh swallowed and looked away.

    "The way you were talking," Ashleigh replied softly. "It sounded like how you used to talk before Axel."

    Alice grinned and turned back to Axel.

    "Coping mechanismse in all shapes, sizes, tastes, and colors," she said in a cheery voice.

    Alice took a short breath.

    "Sometimes, they''re wrapped in yful packaging dipped in sarcasm and self-deludedmentary," she continued. "Allowing a separation of self from reality just long enough to take a breath¡­ before it crashes back over you and pulls you down into the cold dark depths."

    Ashleigh chewed her bottom lip wishing she hadn''t said anything.

    "Are you going to say hello?" Alice asked.

    Ashleigh lifted her eyes. Alice was still looking at Axel, but she knew the words were directed at her.

    "I can leave if you want privacy to speak with him," Alice said softly. "But I prefer to stay close and not be gone long."

    Ashleigh stepped forward. She looked down at her big brother lying on the bed as though he were simply napping. A part of her wanted to call out to him. To tell him to stop messing around and get up.

    The report had said his leg was badly damaged. That his body was almost encased in ice. His heart stopped. The infection was aggressive and spreading fast. His cold kept it back, but at a steep price. Without Myka''s power, the cold would have killed him. And without Bell''s blood, his internal damage would have killed him.

    In her mind, she saw Caleb staring back at her with eyes full of love as the roots wrapped around his body and yanked him back into the darkness. She clenched her jaw painfully.

    Axel should have died that night. But Alice saved him. Myka saved him. Bell saved him.

    Caleb only had her.

    Ashleigh swallowed and turned away from her brother, looking back to Alice.

    "I came to see you," she said.

    Alice furrowed her brow and lifted her gaze.

    "Me?" she asked.

    "Yes," Ashleigh replied. "I need your help."

    Alice looked at Ashleigh curiously and then took a deep breath.

    "No."

    Ashleigh''s eyes widened, and she took a sharp breath.

    "You don''t even know what I need," Ashleigh said.

    "I know that whatever it is, it will require me to leave," Alice replied, "knowing you, it will also require me to risk my life."

    Ashleigh looked away.

    Alice smiled.

    "I''m sorry," she whispered.

    Ashleigh looked back at her with a furrowed brow. Why was she apologizing?

    "I know it doesn''t help," Alice said. "But I believe you will find him."

    "You do?" Ashleigh whispered.

    "I do," Alice replied, reaching out and adjusting the nkets on Axel''s bed. "You need Caleb."

    Ashleigh stared at Alice. Confusion settled over her. What game was Alice ying? She said she believed that Caleb was alive and that Ashleigh would find him. But she refused to help?

    "Then help me," Ashleigh said. "You can find things that no one else can. You know everyone''s secrets before they do! You have to know something or someone that can help me bring him back!"

    Alice looked up at Ashleigh.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I gave Galen and Summerplete ess to all of the files I had on Spring and Autumn," she said. "They have peoplebing through every one of them looking for any connection to the ley line or the way gates."

    Alice stood from her chair and took a step toward Ashleigh.

    "But," she said quietly. "I have to tell you, I never really knew anything about those subjects. As far as I can tell, Autumn had no information about them either, and Spring¡­."

    Alice let out a sigh.

    "Chances are very high that nothing useful will be found from those files," she said honestly.

    Ashleigh felt the heaviness settling over her chest once more. That feeling that she couldn''t take in enough air.

    "Take me to Spring!" Ashleigh shouted. "Take me to the mound. Yea, we destroyed it, but it might still have some kind of connection."

    "Spring is not safe," Alice said. "For anyone."

    "I will protect you," Ashleigh stated firmly.

    "Corrine reads those reports to Axel every night," Alice said, "Spring is overrun. As strong as you are, you could not protect yourself, let alone me."

    "Fine, but I''m sure you know a way to help us avoid any trouble," Ashleigh insisted.

    "Ashleigh," Alice sighed. "I am not leaving Axel, and even if I was willing to do so, I would not endanger my family that way."

    Ashleigh''s eyes followed the movement of Alice''s hand to her belly. She swallowed and chewed the inside of her lip. Corrine had already told her about the pregnancy. But seeing the small bump and how Alice touched it so tenderly made it real.

    His warm, yful voice whispered in her ear as the memory yed in her mind.

    "So, in this scenario," Caleb said, turning his body toward her as he finished thest button of his shirt. "I am trying to protect my wife¡­ and child?"

    "I was just saying, if. If you were Galen, that''s what you would do."

    "Yes," he said, moving toward the bed. "If I was Galen, and if you were Bell."

    "Mmhmm," Ashleigh replied.

    Caleb kneeled on the bed, and Ashleigh couldn''t help but smile as he moved with the grace and focus of a wolf stalking his prey.

    Ashleighid back in bed, resting her head on the pillows as he crawled over her. He pulled down the sheet. She wore a tank top with no bra. Caleb slipped his fingers under the hem of the shirt, lifting it up just under her breasts.

    He leaned forward, his mouth hovering just over her stomach.

    Ashleigh chewed her lower lip as her heart picked up its steady rhythm.

    "And if you were carrying our own little pup, right here," he whispered. The heat of his breath tickled her and sent small shockwaves shooting over her body.

    She drew in a shaky breath as he pressed his lips to the soft flesh of her stomach.

    Ashleigh felt the painful tug of another memory pulling itself to the surface.

    "I wasn''t trying to say we should start nning now, Ash," Caleb said. "Just¡­ that it would be nice, someday."

    "Sure," Ashleigh said with a pause. "Someday."

    Caleb swallowed and looked at her carefully.

    "Ash," he called. "You do¡­ want children, right? I mean, when we talked before¡­ I know you said you weren''t ready, and I understand. I am not in a rush, either. But you do want them at some point, right?"

    He had looked so hopeful at that moment and so scared.

    "I''m just saying¡­ it''s not the right time," Ashleigh replied with hesitation. "I''m not quite neen, and with all of our responsibilities¡­ I think it''s going to take some time. That''s all."

    "Okay," he replied, turning with a gentle smile. "I understand."

    Ashleigh nodded, and they both turned their attention back to the road. She knew he was trying, but she could see the disappointment in his eyes.

    At that time, Ashleigh couldn''t understand how they could even consider being parents. How could they have a baby when there were so many other responsibilities they needed to focus on?

    Even now, she knew that she wasn''t ready for children. But all she could think about was a little girl with her smile, a little boy with his eyes, and the possibility that neither one would ever exist.

    Ashleigh pushed down her regret and sadness. She turned her attention back to Alice with frustration.

    "You owe me," she said.

 Chapter 641 Iâ€™m Tired

    "I.. owe you?" Alice asked, looking at Ashleigh with visible confusion.

    "I saved your life at theb and with the Dark Queen," Ashleigh stated. "So help me. Take me to Spring."

    Alice pursed her lips and closed her eyes. She took a slow deep breath through her nose and let it back out.

    "If you want to get down and dirty. Count up our tabs to see who really owes who. We can do that¡­." Alice said. "But let me make myself perfectly clear. I am not taking you to Spring."

    Ashleigh gritted her teeth angrily. She should have known it was no use asking Alice for help. She didn''t give a damn about Caleb.

    "Fine," Ashleigh said. "I will find someone else. You''re not the only person that has ever snuck in and out of Spring."

    "No, but I am probably one of the only ones still living," Alice replied. "And I am certainly the only one here in Winter."

    "Then I''ll just get a scout to get me in and go on my own from there," Ashleigh sighed.

    "You''ll get yourself killed if you do that."

    "Then help me!" Ashleigh growled.

    "I am helping you," Alice sighed. "Spring is a death trap. Even without the fae and rogues, that ce is filled with ways to die at every step if you don''t know where you are going."

    "Why are you trying to stand in my way!" Ashleigh shouted angrily. "If you aren''t going to help me, then just leave me alone."

    "You came to me," Alice replied. "And I am not trying to stand in your way, Ashleigh. I am trying to keep you alive."

    "That was my mistake. I don''t know why I thought you might actually care about someone other than yourself," Ashleigh huffed, crossing her arms over her chest and shaking her head with frustration.

    After a short silence, Alice spoke.

    "Ashleigh," Alice said calmly. "I am trying to be understanding right now."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow, swallowing as she heard the soft but dark tone beneath Alice''s words.

    "I am trying to be patient and kind with you. Because I know that you''re hurting. I know you are fighting so hard to keep from suffocating in the pain eating away at you every waking moment and probably in your dreams too."

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and lowered her eyes.

    "But as I have tried to tell you before," Alice said, her voice shifting to an angry whisper. "You are not the only one that feels pain, anger, regret, and mistreatment."

    Silence fell between them. Alice took in another sharp breath and lowered her head.

    "I have two lives growing inside of me," she continued. "Depending on me for their nourishment, security, everything."

    Alice looked up at Axel, and she smiled sadly.

    "It''s exhausting," she whispered as a tear fell from her eye. "I''m tired. I want to sleep. But I''m afraid that if I do, I will wake to find him gone."

    Ashleigh wiped the silent tears that wet her cheeks as she listened.

    "All the energy I have is for my family. For them, and for him." Alice smiled, reaching out and touching Axel''s cheek affectionately.

    Alice sniffled and sat up straight.

    "I have nothing left to coddle you with, Ashleigh," she said. "I won''t tell you to move on. I won''t tell you to grieve. I would never ask you to give up hope."

    Alice sighed, and Ashleigh could see that she genuinely was tired.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "But I will tell you to keep your pain from hurting others."

    Suddenly Ashleigh felt the fires of her angere to life. Wiping away thest of the tears she had shed for Alice. She stood tall and stared down at Alice.

    "I haven''t hurt anyone," Ashleigh growled. "All I have done is tried to find my husband!"

    "Three weeks," Alice said. "Axel has been in this room, in that bed, for three weeks."

    Alice looked up at Ashleigh with a cold gaze.

    "How many times have youe to check on him?"

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    "None," Alice whispered. "Not even today."

    Her chest felt thick and heavy, like something sat on it. It was getting harder to breathe.

    "He¡­ he has you¡­" she forced the words to her lips. "He''s going to be fine."

    "So will you," Alice said after a short pause.

    Ashleigh felt the pressure on her chest ease, but she held tight to the anger.

    "Yea, I will," Ashleigh replied with a nod. "When I find Caleb."

    She turned to leave the room but was stopped by Alice''s next words.

    "Caleb would not want you to go to Spring," she said.

    Ashleigh paused, her hand hovering over the handle of the door. But she didn''t say anything.

    "Putting your life, or anyone else''s, at risk without knowing it is necessary. Caleb would not agree to that n."

    "You think I don''t know my mate?" Ashleigh growled.

    "I think you are beginning to get desperate," Alice replied. "And that is dangerous, Ashleigh. You can''t do this alone."

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    "I''m not doing this alone because I want to," she sighed. "I''m doing it alone because no one will help me."

    Ashleigh pulled open the door and left the room.

    Alice didn''t bother calling out or chasing after her. She was too tired for these games. Ashleigh was struggling, and no one could me her. Even Alice wasn''t really upset with her for not checking on Axel.

    But Ashleigh was childish in her emotions. She couldn''t see past herself. Sometimes she needed to be reminded that others suffered. That others felt pain. That others also clung to hope for a miracle.

    Axel was here. He was recovering. But until he woke up, he was still in danger.

    Alice couldn''t pretend to know exactly how Ashleigh felt, nor did she want to. Though she caught herself ncing toward the door and briefly entertaining the idea of going after the girl, she knew she couldn''t.

    Not because of Axel or even the babies. But because Ashleigh wouldn''t actually let her or anyone else help.

    Things for Ashleigh were only going to get worse, and she, or more likely someone else, was going to get hurt.

 Chapter 642 Cleared My Schedule

    In thest few days of the war, Myka quickly realized how lucky he was.

    He knew where Peter was. He knew that he was safe. Both were safe, and neither had to worry for the other. That was a luxury that few others had.

    He watched as, one after another, families learned of their loved ones'' deaths. As wolves whose mates were killed in battle were put in rooms and monitored as they suffered through the loss.

    It was painful to watch, especially among those he cared about.

    Bell was hard at work taking care of everyone around her. Yet, she kept a smile on her face and lightened the spirits of all her patients. Even Alice seemedforted by her presence while waiting for news on Axel.

    But all the while, Myka saw the pain and worry in Bell''s eyes. While clearing the houses, Peter told him that Bell''s husband was missing in action. Because they weren''t mates, withoutmunication, there was no way for her to actually know one way or the other if he was still alive.

    Luckily, the sparkle in Bell''s eyes returned after Galen surprised her. Myka could have lived off the joy she brought into every room after that. Even when Galen had to return to Summer, and she remained for another month, that happiness never wore down.

    From the moment that Myka found Alice sneaking off toward the gate until the day that Axel finally woke up, he did his best tofort her.

    Alice was strong, and she hid her pain well. But this was one of the only times he had seen her so openly vulnerable. He was desperate to help her through the pain.

    When he realized he could help Axel, nothing could have stopped him, and seeing the look in Alice''s eyes when Bell told her that the infection was gone was worth more to him than he could ever express. But the days and weeks that followed were difficult.

    Alice pulled into herself more often. She was quiet and refused to leave the room. That was why Myka had to resort to dirty tricks. He called Sadie and Stefan in as reinforcements. Whenever he wanted to ensure she ate, he sent them to bring her to lunch. Challenging as she was, she could not refuse them. Children had always been both her weakness and strength.

    As he watched herughing with Sadie and Stefan while they ate their lunch, Myka knew how much she was still hurting inside. But he also saw how she had opened up and how she was finally living this life. She would be a fantastic mother to her twins, just as Axel would be an amazing father.

    Though they hadn''t been close before all hell broke loose, Myka still cared greatly for Ashleigh. So when he saw here through the gate, he was relieved, happy that she had made it back.

    But then everything fell apart. He watched her heart break as the portal closed. As she tore at the mountainside with her fingers, screaming for Caleb. And as he had to tell her that the ley line was silent.

    For weeks after the war, Myka divided his time betweenforting Alice, investigating the mountainside, researching the ley lines, checking in with Ashleigh, and working with the orphans from theb and Blue Reef.

    Myka had been building his rtionship with the children since before the fighting broke out, but after, many of them seemed to rely more on the time they all spent together. They had taken to calling themselves his troop since he wouldn''t let them say they were his pack.

    Since the children had arrived in Winter, Alice and Corrine had worked to find them homes. Whether on a temporary or permanent basis. Many of the children from theb were open to the idea of being adopted. During the weeks that the refugees stayed in Winter, rtionships were developed, and families were formed.

    None of the children of Blue Reef were willing to be adopted, but they had agreed to stay with some of the nomad families. So when the time came that most of the nomads left Winter, the children decided to remain, and at least two of the nomad families also chose to stay.

    Myka''s troop consisted of the Blue Reef children and eight of the children from theb. However, he did make a point to keep in close contact with each family that adopted the others.

    Not all the members of his troop spent every day with Myka, but they all gathered together for their evening meal. Those that had foster families would bring them. Each meal was a gathering of no less than twenty-five.

    Peter had been busy at the hospital most of that time as well. Many injuries required longer and more intensive care than anyone had expected. But the slower healing was apparently the new normal, and the doctors and nurses were the ones that needed to keep up with it.

    Myka and Peter were both safe during and after the war. They both were able to go home to each other almost every night. But they were both so busy during their days that they were always exhausted by the time they finally had a moment alone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Their conversations had be summarized, drowsy dialogue as theyy in bed trying to stay awake long enough to share their days. They often fell asleep mid-sentence, and one would always leave before the other woke the following day.

    Though he was busy and tired on most days, Peter always found time to eat dinner with Myka and his troop. First, he would sit beside Sadie, chat about her day, and give her his undivided attention. Then, while Myka and Sadie joined the clean-up, Peter shifted his attention to Stefan.

    In their passing moments of sleepy conversation, more than once, Myka had hinted around about the closeness between Sadie and Stefan. Peter had also witnessed it himself. It was clear that Stefan saw Sadie as his new big sister. And just like Alice, Sadie''s rough start in life had builtpassion in her that reached out to those who needed her most.

    When Peter watched Sadie and Stefan together, he couldn''t help but think of Alice and Myka. The thought of their close sibling-like rtionship brought a smile to his lips. As much as he and Alice didn''t always see eye to eye, he had gotten to know the person she was in Myka''s eyes and grown a fondness for her himself.

    Three weeks after the war ended, Peter could finally make some time in his schedule. And he was determined to finally have an important conversation with Myka about their future.

    He had gotten up earlier than usual. Myka was already in the shower and preparing for his day. Peter started the coffee and sat in the living room, waiting for Myka.

    a€?Well, this is a nice surprise,a€? Myka smiled as he entered the room. He picked up his bag and moved toward the couch where Peter sat. a€?We usually don''t get to say goodbye in the morning.a€?

    Myka leaned down and kissed Peter sweetly.

    a€?I feel like my day just got blessed,a€? Myka grinned as he pulled away and moved toward the door.

    a€?I cleared my schedule this morning,a€? Peter said. a€?I was hoping we could spend some time together.a€?

    Myka looked back with surprise.

    a€?Really?a€? he asked. a€?No surgeries? No patients to check on? What about Axel?a€?

    a€?I''m not the only doctor at the hospital,a€? Peterughed.

    a€?Could have fooled me,a€? Myka chuckled.

    Peter stood up from the couch and approached Myka. He reached out and took the bag off Myka''s shoulder, to which Myka raised an eyebrow and looked at Peter.

    a€?Is this an undressing kind of time you want to spend together?a€? he asked, taking a step closer to Peter with a smile growing on his lips.

    Peterughed.

    a€?I''m not opposed....a€? Peter said softly, looking up into Myka''s eyes.

    a€?Oh?a€? Myka nodded, reaching a hand to Peter''s waist. He pulled them together before whispering, a€?I''m not either.a€?

    Myka leaned forward to kiss Peter but was prevented when Peter ced his hand on Myka''s chest.

    a€?Before that,a€? Peter said, looking at Myka''s confused expression. a€?I told you that we needed to discuss our future... and Sadie''s.a€?

 Chapter 643 Natural End

    Myka''s eyes widened.

    "Our¡­ future?" he whispered.

    Peter nodded.

    "Okay," Myka said with a gentle nod. "Let''s talk¡­."

    They moved to the couch, each taking a seat. Peter looked up at Myka. He was taking slow deep breaths and clenching his jaw. He seemed nervous.

    "I''m not nning to tell you to leave," Peter said.

    Myka looked up with furrowed brows and a confused expression.

    "What? Why would you say that?" Myka quickly asked.

    "I''m not trying to push you away or test you. That''s not what this is about." Peter rified. "You looked worried. I thought that''s what you were afraid of."

    Myka let out a soft chuckle. He moved closer to Peter on the couch and touched his cheek.

    "I''m never letting you push me away again," he whispered. "I thought I made that clear."

    Peter smiled, leaning into Myka''s warm hand.

    "Then what are you nervous about?" he asked.

    Myka sat up straight. He pulled his hand away and took a cleansing breath.

    "You said we are going to talk about our future," he said. "I''m worried we might have different visions of what that looks like."

    Peter smiled.

    "I think," he began, "our visions might not be as different as you imagine."

    Myka looked at Peter. There was a nervous hope in his eyes.

    "I think I know what you want, Myka," Peter continued. "I think I know how you want our future to¡­ grow."

    Myka swallowed anxiously as he listened.

    "But, before we talk about that," Peter said. "We need to talk about the two of us."

    "What do you mean?" Myka asked.

    "We just found each other again," Peter replied with a sigh. "And with all that has happened, we haven''t had much time to explore what that means. What being together looks like."

    Myka watched Peter carefully as he spoke. There was a concern in his words, a fear in his voice.

    "There are things we haven''t talked about, haven''t decided," Peter continued. "The war thrust us together in a highly emotional time. We don''t even know if how we feel about each other trantes to the mundane every day of our lives."

    Myka tilted his head, observing Peter carefully. He was nervous. His heart was beating harder, and his breathing was slightly up. There was a blush creeping over his neck and ears.

    "You don''t want to be a pack wolf, and I won''t leave Winter," Peter continued. "Because of the war, you have stayed, but now¡­ I don''t want you to stay just for me. I don''t want you to wake up and regret not returning to your nomad ways or feel like I forced you to end your journey."

    Peter licked his lips and swallowed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I know that you love me," he said, looking up and locking eyes with Myka. "I love you, too."

    Myka smiled warmly. Hearing the words from Peter was rare, and every time was like the first. Every part of Myka wanted to pull Peter into his arms and shower him with affection until he couldn''t take any more.

    But Myka knew that Peter was trying to say something, to vocalize a concern or desire. It was not the time to let his cravings get the better of him.

    "We have given each other our marks. We are bonded. There is no going back," Peter whispered, looking down toward his knees. "But I don''t want to be a chain around your throat."

    ''So that''s what it was,'' Myka thought to himself.

    Myka moved closer to Peter on the couch. He touched Peter''s chin, lifting it to look him in the eyes.

    "We are mated. We are bound. But you are not a chain. You are a choice that I make every single day," Myka whispered with a gentle smile. "You''re right. The idea of being a pack wolf still does not appeal to me, but I don''t have a foot out the door either."

    Myka tilted his head, his smile never fading from his lips.

    "I have been running for a long time," Myka continued. "I never wanted to stay still because I was afraid of what or who might find me if I did. But Spring is gone now. Gorn is gone, and the experiments are gone."

    Myka leaned toward Peter, who swallowed and took a soft breath as their faces got close.

    "But since the day you left me, no matter what direction I was going, I was always running back to you," Myka''s warm breath danced on Peter''s lips. "Now that I''m here, that we are here¡­ I have nowhere left to run."

    Peter let out a shaky breath. Would this man always be able to stir him up like this? A few words and a look, and Peter was aching to touch and be touched by him.

    "Peter?" Myka whispered.

    "Huh?" Was all that Peter could manage to say.

    "Are we still talking?" Myka whispered, his lips brushing against Peter''s with each word.

    Peter licked his lips. His tongue grazed Myka''s lips at the same time. The taste of him made the ache in his body more painful, but Peter pushed his hand against Myka''s chest. He swallowed and took a deep breath as the space grew between them.

    "Always cheating¡­." Peter sighed as he tried to calm his mind.

    Myka grinned.

    "I''m happy to have any and every conversation with you," he said. "But I will never not want to touch and taste you. I can''t help it."

    "I was trying to have a serious conversation with you, Myka," Peter huffed. "If we are trying to have a life together, it can''t just be about sex."

    "I know," Myka replied. "But I thought I made myself clear. I am not going anywhere. Not because I feel like I have to stay or that you are making me¡­ I am staying because you are here. If you decide to go to Summer, I will go there."

    Myka sat up straight, he didn''t lean forward or try to touch Peter, but he held his gaze in a way that made Peter feel like he was being held in his arms.

    "I am no longer a nomad," Myka said. "I have made my journey and found its natural end. I found my home. That''s you."

    Peter''s chest felt tight, and his jaw clenched as he heard Myka''s words.

    "Are you sure you won''t regret it?" he asked quietly.

    "The only thing I regret," Myka replied without hesitation, "is not realizing all of this five years ago."

 Chapter 644 Are We Done Talking Now?

    Peter stared at his hands in hisp, but a soft smile spread over his lips and a warm blush over his cheeks.

    He took a deep breath and looked up at Myka.

    a€?It''s not really fair that you can say stuff like that with a straight face,a€? he said.

    Myka''s grin widened.

    a€?It''s equally unfair that you can look so cute while not allowing me to touch you,a€? he said.

    Peter smiled and looked away, clearing his throat.

    a€?Idiot,a€? he whispered.

    Myka scooted closer to Peter.

    a€?So, Peter... are we done talking...a€? he asked.

    Peter looked back, seeing Myka closer and the dark swirl in his eyes that made Peter''s stomach drop and his mouth water.

    a€?No!a€? he shouted as he jumped up from the couch and moved to the kitchen table. a€?There is still more we need to discuss.a€?

    a€?Like what?a€? Myka asked with a tilt of his head.

    a€?Like,a€? Peter began taking a deep breath and easing it back out as his mind cleared. a€?What will you do in Winter? Long term. Your life can''t revolve around me. I havemitments at the hospital. Some days I work long hours and won''t be around to y with you.a€?

    a€?I am very aware of that,a€? Myka sighed. a€?Peter, when was thest time you yed with me?a€?

    a€?I said our rtionship has to be about more than sex,a€? Peter scoffed.

    a€?Agreed,a€? Myka replied. a€?But I didn''t just mean sex. When was thest time we spent time together?a€?

    Peter thought back, but he struggled to think of a time when the two of them had been alone together recently. Of course, they met every night for dinner with the children and the other families, and they went to sleep together most nights, but that was all he could think of.

    Thest time he remembered being alone with Myka was at the portal before the Summer wolves arrived.

    a€?We''ve been busy,a€? Peter said, suddenly feeling he needed to exin. a€?The war, the aftermath. You''ve been taking care of the children, Alice, and Ashleigh. I''ve been swamped with patients and now with scheduling the movements of everything back to the main hospital.a€?

    a€?I know,a€? Myka nodded.

    a€?There just hasn''t been much extra time,a€? Peter said softly. a€?It wasn''t intentional.a€?

    Myka smiled and stood from the couch, and he approached Peter slowly.

    a€?I wasn''tining, Peter. I''ve been here the whole time. So I know why we haven''t seen each other.a€?

    a€?Then why... why did you make it seem like I was ignoring you?a€? Peter asked with frustration. a€?When you asked when Ist yed with you was?a€?

    a€?Because you said that in the future you would be too busy to y with me,a€? Myka smiled, taking another step toward Peter. a€?I would need to find other things to do to keep from revolving my life around you.a€?

    a€?Well, you do....a€? Peter said. a€?If I am the only reason for you to stay, you''ll regret it.a€?

    a€?Peter...a€? Myka called softly, only a few steps away from Peter.

    a€?What?a€? Peter asked, swallowing.

    Myka smiled.

    a€?How do I spend my days?a€? he asked.

    Peter looked into Myka''s yful eyes. The dark swirls of lust were still there, but they were held back, controlled.

    a€?With the children,a€? Peter said hesitantly. a€?With Alice... Researching for Ashleigh...a€?

    Myka nodded, taking another step closer. Now within arm''s reach of each other.

    a€?And how do you spend your days?a€? he asked.

    a€?At the hospital,a€? Peter replied. His chest was feeling heavy.

    Myka nodded with half a smile. He took thest step toward Peter. Their bodies were almost pressed together now. Myka leaned forward, cing his mouth near Peter''s ear.

    a€?You are too busy to y with me,a€? Myka whispered, a€?and I have found other things to do.a€?

    Peter swallowed as Myka''s words tickled his ear. He tried to back up, but the table prevented him.

    Myka ced his hands on either side of Peter on the table and leaned his body into him. He bent his head forward and lightly pressed his lips to Peter''s throat.

    Peter closed his eyes and took a deep breath, inhaling the sweet smell of peppermint and honey.

    a€?Peter,a€? Myka''s hot breath whispered against Peter''s throat. a€?Are we done talking now?a€?

    Peter knew that he missed Myka, and it had been a while since they had been together, but realizing how long only made the need in him ache.

    He wanted to let Myka do whatever he wanted to him. To release all control and experience the bliss of their bond.

    Peter wanted to be touched. He wanted to touch Myka.

    But their conversation wasn''t done, and he feared they would get lost in their moment and lose the chance.

    Myka kissed Peter again, moving his mouth further down his throat toward the mark. He wanted to tease him just a little bit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    a€?Sadie...a€? Peter whispered.

    Myka stopped, his eyes widening.

    a€?What?a€? he asked as he pulled back from Peter.

    Peter took a deep breath with his eyes closed as he pushed Myka further away.

    a€?We need to talk about Sadie,a€? Peter said once he had regained hisposure.

    a€?Okay,a€? Myka nodded. He straightened up and moved away to lean back against the living room wall. Giving them both space to breathe.

    Peter cleared his throat and took in onest deep breath. After that, they were both calm again.

    a€?First, I need you to know that while we are still in the Safe Zone, we only have this cottage. One room isn''t enough for anyone but us,a€? Peter said.

    Myka nodded.

    a€?My house is a two-bedroom, which is enough for us and one other,a€? Peter continued.

    Myka swallowed. His heartbeat was getting louder in his ears as he felt the nerves creeping over him.

    a€?If I''m not mistaken,a€? Peter said. a€?I think we both want to help Sadie... to take care of her... to promise that we will always be there for her.a€?

    Myka licked his lips and nodded.

    a€?Good,a€? Peter said, giving his own little nod. a€?Because I have already requested permission from Corrine to be allowed to foster Sadie as soon as we are cleared to move back out of the Safe Zone.a€?

    Myka stood up straight.

    a€?Really?a€? he asked.

    Peter nodded. Myka let out a softugh and smiled.

    a€?Good,a€? he whispered. a€?I''m d....a€?

    Myka was d. He wanted to foster Sadie, adopt her, and give her a home. But he wanted the same for Stefan. Though Myka had hinted a few times at the closeness between the two children and how much he thought of Stefan, Peter had never said anything that indicated he was interested in getting to know the boy.

    Myka had seen them sitting together a few times after dinner, talking, andughing. But was that enough to build a permanent rtionship?

    He wanted to ask Peter about it, but he had already said the house wasn''t big enough for more than the three of them. And they had never gotten the chance to discuss the possibility of raising children. What if Peter didn''t want more than one? What if he only wanted Sadie because he had bonded with her through their near-death experience?

    Myka''s eyes widened as another thought struck him. Peter didn''t mention adoption. He only said fostering. What if he didn''t want to adopt at all?

    A small smile appeared on Peter''s lips as he watched the flurry of emotions on Myka''s face.

    a€?Bell will be moving to Summer,a€? he said, stepping toward Myka. a€?But we don''t know when yet. She wants to wait until Axel wakes and see how he recovers, so it will probably be a few more weeks.a€?

    Myka was stirred from his thoughts at the seemingly randomment.

    a€?O-Okay?a€? he said.

    a€?She agreed to give me her house when she goes, and Corrine approved the change,a€? Peter said.

    Myka furrowed his brow.

    a€?Why would you take her house?a€? he asked.

    Peter smiled.

    a€?It has three bedrooms,a€? he replied.

    a€?I don''t understand,a€? Myka said, still looking at Peter with confusion.

    a€?One bedroom for us,a€? Peter said, taking another step. a€?One for Sadie. And one for Stefan... if he wants it.a€?

    Myka''s eyes widened.

    a€?For... Stefan?a€? he whispered. a€?You... want to foster Stefan too?a€?

    Peter shook his head. Stopping within arm''s reach of Myka.

    a€?No,a€? Peter said. a€?I want to adopt them both.a€?

    Myka was stunned. He wasn''t even sure he understood what was happening anymore.

    a€?Adopt...a€? Myka said quietly.

    Peter stepped forward, only a few inches separating the two men.

    a€?Myka,a€? Peter whispered.

    Myka''s eyes focused on Peter, realizing for the first time how close he was. He saw the dark look in his eyes.

    a€?Yea?a€? Myka asked, suddenly feeling a nervous excitement in his chest.

    Peter leaned forward, his lips hovering just about Myka''s.

    a€?We''re done talking now,a€? Peter said in a low tone. Myka groaned hungrily before his lips were captured in a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 645 That Too

    Peter wasted no time as he plunged his tongue into Myka''s mouth. His hands moved under Myka''s shirt, pressing into the firm trenches of his stomach and chest while he pushed the shirt up.

    Myka raised his arms as Peter pulled away from their kiss and removed the shirt. But rather than continue where they had left off, he moved down to wrap his lips around one of Myka''s nipples. He flicked it with his tongue and then sucked hungrily while his teeth pressed to the skin below until Myka released a soft hiss.

    Peter continued to bite and suck at Myka''s chest. His hands were already pulling at the button of Myka''s pants.

    Myka leaned his head against the wall with a thick groan as Peter''s hand slipped into his boxers and grabbed his hardened shaft. Peter began to stroke him while he continued to bite and suck and leave his mark along Myka''s chest.

    As Peter''s soft hand glided over him with a firm but tender grip, Myka let out gentle panting breaths and moans. Peter bit against the flesh of Myka''s chest and sent a rush of painful pleasure echoing through Myka''s body.

    When Peter was like this, Myka became more sensitive. Every touch, every kiss, everything was amplified by Peter''s assertiveness. He moved his hands over Peter''s shoulders, wanting to at least be able to touch him as Peter did whatever he wanted.

    With every stroke, every bite, Myka felt his heart beating faster and his breaths getting shorter. The physical pleasure didn''t even matter anymore. Peter was the reason for his excitement, the reason for his desire.

    For his part, all Myka could do at the moment was lean back and enjoy the feeling of Peter''s passion. As much as he wanted to do the same, to touch, taste, and devour Peter, these moments when Peter tookplete control were rare and delicious.

    Myka was always willing to take control, always ready to shower Peter with affection and passion. But Peter held back both verbally and physically. Every time Peter allowed himself to follow his desires, to be the one to pounce first, Myka felt the distance between them shrinking.

    a€?Peter....a€? Myka whispered in a broken voice as another moan followed.

    He was close. Peter''s hand was warm and soft, but the way he moved his hand, the way he touched Myka, it was driving him wild.

    Peter pulled his mouth away from Myka''s chest; he looked up at his lover, and Myka looked down at him.

    Peter''s cheeks were flushed, his eyes were filled with a lusty haze, and his soft breaths danced along the swollen bites on Myka''s chest.

    Seeing the look in Peter''s eyes, Myka could hold back no more. He reached down and pulled Peter to him. He kissed him hard and tangled his fingers in Peter''s hair.

    But Peter''s movements were not disrupted by the sudden change. Instead, he continued to stroke Myka between their bodies as he explored Myka''s mouth.

    Myka''s body was on fire. He gripped tightly to Peter''s hair as he pulled away from their kiss, and a heavy groan passed through his lips. His body shook with the release, and he leaned back against the wall to steady himself as the shockwaves of pleasure spread to every finger and toe.

    Once Myka''s grip eased, Peter kissed along his jaw and throat. Myka let out soft moans, and Peter could only smile as he continued to pepper kisses against his hot flesh.

    His eyes were closed as he tried to catch his breath. He felt the soft kisses that Peter continued to leave on him. Each was delicate and warm. Myka smiled as Peter''s hands moved down over his chest and hips. He was still feeling slight waves of pleasure from his release, but the touch of Peter''s lips was already stirring him.

    Down his throat, along his corbone, over his shoulder. Myka let out a soft moan and leaned his head forward. The cool temperature of the wall felt good as Peter''s kisses and touches felt like they were growing hotter.

    Myka braced himself with his hands against the wall as Peter kissed along his shoulder de and down his spine.

    His spine?

    Suddenly Myka''s eyes opened wide. In front of him, he saw the dark teal color of the wall. When had he turned around? He looked back over his shoulder. Peter was behind him. Kissing down Myka''s spine until he reached his tailbone.

    Myka clenched his jaw and took a sharp breath through his nose as he felt another rush of excitement spreading from where Peter''s lips touched his skin. Peter straightened up. His shirt was now unbuttoned.

    Myka swallowed as he saw the soft white skin of Peter''s chest and stomach. He wanted to taste it. He watched as Peter unhooked the button of his pants and lowered them. Myka licked his lips as his eyes fell on Peter''s swollen cock. He wanted to taste that too.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Peter gave a soft chuckle, drawing Myka''s attention back to his eyes.

    Myka gasped. His heart jumped into his throat, and his knees felt weak at what he saw when they locked eyes. The dark, hungry gaze in Peter''s eyes was unlike anything he had seen before. Myka felt his mouth water, and his chest grew tight.

    Peter gave him a half grin as he reached forward and pulled Myka''s pants and boxers down over the curve of his ass and left them gathered mid-thigh. Myka licked his lips, and without even meaning to, he lowered himself on the wall and extended his ass to Peter.

    Peter gave him a pleased smile before he leaned forward, pressing his body against Myka''s.

    Myka bit down on his lower lip. Peter''s swollen cock pressed against his ass, pressing between his cheeks as Peter reached around to retake hold of Myka, stroking him gently.

    He gasped as Peter began to slowly move his hips. Myka closed his eyes and lowered his head, trying to regain his sense as his heart thumped loudly, and his body screamed for more.

    Peter''s hand on Myka and the gentle movements of his cock teasing Myka''s ass was almost too much. But he wanted more. He wanted everything.

    While Myka was used to being the one to drive Peter wild with his teasing and thrusting, this was not the first time that Peter had taken the lead. Even the night they had marked each other, they had both taken the lead many times.

    Peter''s hand squeezed around Myka, making him draw a sharp and shuddering breath. His mind drifted back to that moment when Peter had held him from behind, holding him tightly in ce as he thrust into him and finally bit down on Myka''s shoulder to im him as his own.

    Myka groaned and gasped as the memory,bined with Peter''s expert grip on his shaft, tore another orgasm from Myka''s body. He leaned heavily against the wall as he tried to catch his breath.

    a€?Ugh!a€? Myka cried out, biting his bottom lip as Peter pushed a finger into him.

    Peter moved his finger slowly, he pushed into the tight space, massaging the walls of his rectum, and Myka took another sharp breath. It wasn''t long before one finger became two, and two became three.

    a€?The way you''re sucking my fingers in,a€? Peter whispered in a low tone. a€?Seems like you''re begging for more....a€?

    Myka cried out again as Peter slid in and out a little faster with his fingers. But soon, he was rocking his body back against Peter''s hand.

    a€?More....a€? Myka pleaded in a thick whisper.

    Peter smiled and pulled his fingers out as Myka let out a whimper of protest.

    a€?Whatever you want, Myka,a€? Peter whispered, lining the head of his cock against the tight entrance.

    Myka let out a heavy moan as Peter pushed into him. The feeling of his cock was so different from his fingers. Before, it felt good, but it was only a taste. This, this is what he wanted, what he craved.

    a€?Yes....a€? Myka whispered through soft pants. a€?M..More...a€?

    Peter growled. He had been keeping control of his desire, of his need for Myka. But that was over now.

    He thrust into Myka until he was buried inside of him. Myka cried out with a pained moan. Peter waited to move, but it didn''t take long before Myka was rocking his hips and making soft whimpers.

    Peter smiled as he felt Myka''s need growing through their bond. They had missed each other, and the time for teasing was over. Now they needed to satisfy themselves.

    And so they did, clear up until it was time to meet the others for dinner.

 Chapter 646 What Are You, Five?

    After making up for their lost time and agreeing about the direction they wanted to see their future going, Peter and Myka made another critical decision.

    They needed to make time for each other.

    Peter made an effort to delegate some of his tasks at the hospital that didn''t need his personal attention. He kept Axel as his patient, but for many of the others that needed less intensive care or monitoring, he assigned them to other doctors who were more than happy to take them on.

    Through clearing his schedule, Peter realized that he had been taking on more than necessary for a long time, and the people around him had noticed.

    a€?This must be Myka''s doing,a€? Bell said brightly.

    a€?What are you talking about?a€? Peter asked while focusing on the chart where he was making notes.

    a€?You, giving away your patients and letting others handle things for a change,a€? she replied.

    Peter sighed.

    a€?I am just trying to make sure that my patients are getting the treatment and attention they deserve,a€? he said. a€?If I have too many patients or tasks around the hospital, I can''t do that.a€?

    a€?Mmhmm,a€? Bell grinned. a€?But it never seemed to bother you before.a€?

    a€?I''ve never had a workload like this before,a€? Peter said, finishing the chart and cing it on the pile before grabbing the next one.

    a€?I disagree,a€? Bell said. a€?You might not have had the kinds of injuries and treatments that you have been handling the past few weeks, but you have always had an overwhelming workload.a€?

    a€?I do just as much as anyone else,a€? Peter sighed, finishing the second chart and moving to a third.

    Bell stood up from where she sat on the desk and called out to one of the nurses walking by.

    a€?Ellie,a€? she said. a€?Which doctor takes on the most patients?a€?

    a€?Peter,a€? Ellie replied without a thought.

    a€?And which doctor works the most hours?a€? Bell asked.

    Peter let out an annoyed sigh.

    a€?What are you doing?a€? he asked.

    a€?Hush, I am talking to Ellie,a€? Bell replied, waving a hand as though she were shooing him away.

    Ellie gave her a confused look but replied.

    a€?Peter...a€?

    a€?Which doctor takes the least number of days off?a€? Bell asked, smiling at Peter, who rolled his eyes.

    a€?...Peter...a€?

    a€?And... which doctor refuses help the most?a€?

    Ellie hesitated.

    a€?It''s okay,a€? Bell whispered. Leaning toward Ellie. a€?I won''t let him get mad at you.a€?

    Ellie chuckled and nodded.

    a€?Peter.a€?

    a€?Thank you, dear. You have been a great help,a€? Bell said with a cheerful smile.

    Ellie nodded and walked away.

    a€?See?a€? Bell said, looking back at Peter with a wide grin. a€?You have always overworked yourself.a€?

    Peter looked annoyed at Bell but couldn''t deny what she was saying.

    a€?Fine,a€? he sighed. a€?You''re right. I have always tried to keep myself busy.a€?

    a€?And.... What''s changed....?a€? Bell asked teasingly.

    Peter didn''t respond.

    a€?Peter...a€? Bell called to him, but he remained quiet, looking only at his charts.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Bell pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes. She stared at him for a long time, but still, he didn''t even look at her.

    a€?Peter.... Peter....a€? She called again.

    When he did not react, she crossed her arms and raised a brow.

    a€?All right,a€? she said with an exasperated sigh, a€?you forced me to do this.a€?

    Peter furrowed his brows, wondering what she could possibly mean.

    Bell took a deep breath.

    a€?Peter! Peter! Peter! Peter! Peter! Peter! Peter! Peter! Pete--!" Bell shouted his name in rapid session until he finally cut her off.

    a€?All right!a€? Peter shouted, looking up at her with more than a small amount of annoyance. a€?What are you, five?a€?

    Bell stuck her tongue out before replying to him.

    a€?Spill,a€? she said.

    Peter took a deep breath and turned his attention to her.

    a€?If you must know,a€? he sighed. a€?Myka and I have agreed that we need to make more time for each other in our days. Especially now.a€?

    Bell smiled.

    a€?Why now?a€? she asked. a€?I mean, it''s great either way, but Myka has been here for a few months, and you didn''t change your ways. So, what finally got you to wake up?a€?

    Peter smiled and looked up at her.

    a€?Myka and I talked about it, and we decided to adopt Sadie and Stefan,a€? he said.

    Bell gasped excitedly.

    a€?Are you serious!a€? she shouted.

    Peterughed and nodded. Bell jumped at him, hugging him tightly with a delightedugh. Then she gasped and pulled away.

    a€?Is that why you wanted my house?a€? she asked. a€?For the extra room?a€?

    Peter nodded.

    a€?Oh! That is so great! Oh, Peter... I am so happy for you and for Sadie and Stefan.a€?

    They smiled happily together for a moment when Bell had another thought.

    a€?Wait,a€? she said, a€?but if you need my house before you can all be together, why are you hurrying to clear your schedule? You know I still have a few more weeks at least before I leave....a€?

    Peter looked away, and Bell saw a blush creeping onto the tops of his ears. She bit her bottom lip to keep from giggling as she understood the reason for the rush.

    a€?Because we... want to...a€? he whispered. Then quickly added. a€?Once we move back home, Sadie will being to live with us, so we just wanted to take a little time...for ourselves... first.a€?

    Inside, Bell giggled and squealed like a schoolgirl. She hopped and jumped and danced around Peter as she poked fun at him until he was beet red and fuming with embarrassment. But externally, she took a breath and smiled at him.

    a€?That''s an excellent n,a€? she said.

    Peter furrowed his brow and looked up at her. He expected her to mock him and poke at him until he was so embarrassed he would need to run off to hide until he could calm down.

    a€?I''m really happy for you, Peter,a€? Bell said with a genuine and kind smile. a€?You and Myka deserve your time together. Your life with Sadie and Stefan will be great, but the precious moments that the two of you get to share now are important too.a€?

    Peter was both touched and dumbfounded by her words. He stood up and put the back of his hand to her forehead, feeling for a temperature.

    a€?Are you all right?a€? he asked. a€?Are you sick? Did you hit your head?a€?

    a€?Shut up!a€? sheughed, pushing his hand away. a€?I am just saying that I am d that you are happy. It''s really great to see you like this.a€?

    Peterughed and then smiled at her.

    a€?Thank you,a€? he said. a€?I really am, and I appreciate you saying that.a€?

 Chapter 647 Clear Your Head

    Myka, too, needed to make time for Peter.

    He talked with Alice to let her know that he would be avable if she needed him but that he would not being around every day. She hadughed at him and told him he worried too much, assuring him she was okay.

    While he was d, he was still worried and made sure to arrange for Stefan and Sadie to continue to visit her for lunch most days, even if he could not.

    As he looked at his schedule, Myka wasn''t willing to lessen his time with the children. They had all made excellent progress ining out of their shells and being more willing to talk with others. However, he was concerned that if he was suddenly less avable, it would set some of them back or make them feel abandoned.

    This left only one more area where he could free up some of his time.

    In truth, he had been thinking about it for a while, even before he and Peter had discussed making time for each other.

    Myka wanted to help Ashleigh. He wanted to give her hope and find some solid leads on how they might be able to bring Caleb back. He truly believed it was possible and that Caleb wasn''t dead. But unfortunately, he hadn''t found anything to prove that, or that might lead to an answer.

    He spent hours every day hiking around the mountain near the portal, listening for even the slightest change. Ashleigh questioned him over and over, but he was never able to hear anything different. He spent hours looking through old files from Spring and history books from Winter. He found many stories about the gates, but they were all just stories or theories on how the fae used them.

    More and more, Ashleigh had been pushing to go to Spring, but every report that came in said it wasn''t safe. As much as he wanted to help her, he didn''t think risking their lives on a gamble was right.

    It was time for Myka to pull away from the search. But, unfortunately, there wasn''t much more he could do to help her right now.

    He knocked at the door and then opened it. She rarely answered but always left it open for him toe in.

    It was still early, so he wasn''t surprised to see Ashleigh sitting in the living room with several maps on the coffee table. She would search for a route into Spring and then look again through the history books before heading up to the mountain to begin the exact search she performed daily.

    Ashleigh looked up from the maps, her eyes were bloodshot, and her hair was disheveled. Myka looked at the side table and saw three mugs of coffee. It was obvious that she hadn''t been sleeping.

    "Myka!" she called out. "I''m d you''re here¡­ look, I think I may have found a way in!"

    Ashleigh shoved the maps in his direction, knocking over several papers and crumbled wrappers for oatmeal bars.

    ''Is that all she''s been eating?'' he wondered.

    She pointed excitedly to the map. There was a spot along the water lines that she had written notes on and was now tapping aggressively with her finger.

    "Here¡­ it''s pretty far south," she began, "but if wee up from the territory below, we can probably climb up the mountain and cross the river to get in."

    Myka nced at the area she was talking about. He shook his head.

    "Gorn covered that side of the mountain with pitfalls and spiked traps," he said. He pointed to the water lines above where Ashleigh had suggested they enter. "And these waters are home to alligators."

    He saw the look of disappointment quickly settle over her features. Then, finally, she sat back on the sofa and sighed heavily.

    "There has to be a way to get into Spring," she whispered.

    "Ashleigh," Myka said, "I don''t know if Spring is the best option. Even if we find a way in, the mountain is covered in fae."

    "And why are they there, Myka?" Ashleigh asked, sitting forward and staring at him. "Why, of all ces, are arge group of fae concentrated there? At the very ce where the Dark Queen''s mound was? Because they feel it, they feel the ley line."

    Myka took a deep breath.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He had already tried to exin to her that the fae creatures did not have the same kind of connection to the ley line as the ancient fae.

    The Dark Queen, the Goddess, and the original Lunas had a direct link to the ley line. So they used its power and actively sought it out.

    But the creatures didn''t. When he had connected with the frog, he felt it. They followed orders forced on them by the Dark Queen, not by the ley line. They were drawn to the ces that she sent them. It was far more likely that the creatures gathered in Spring saw it as their territory and were simply choosing to stay there.

    Unfortunately, Ashleigh was not willing to hear that. She believed Spring held the answer to finding Caleb, and she wasn''t ready to let the idea go.

    "Ashleigh," Myka called out softly. "I need to talk to you. Can I have a seat?"

    Ashleigh looked up and motioned toward the chair covered in pages of the Spring files. Myka picked them up and set them on the ground.

    "What is it?" she asked. "Did you hear something? Is it the portal?"

    "No," Myka shook his head. "Look, I want to help you find Caleb. I do. But I don''t think going to the mountain every day is getting us anywhere."

    "That''s why we need to go to Spring!" she shouted with frustration.

    Myka sighed.

    "I don''t think you''ll find your answers in Spring, either," he said softly. "I think it''s best if we take a break."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow and looked at him. Then, her expression darkened, and she turned away.

    "You want me to stop looking for Caleb?" she asked.

    "No," he replied. "I''m not saying you should stop, just that you need sleep and to eat some real food. If you take a couple of days to clear your head, maybe you''ll think of a new angle."

    "You''re giving up," she said with quiet anger, shaking her head. "Just like everyone else."

    Myka took a deep breath. He understood why she was upset and didn''t me her. No one could imagine what she was going through.

    "I''m not," he said, "but I can''t keep searching the mountain with you every day."

    Ashleigh scoffed and looked away.

    "I''ll still try to go at least every couple of days. I''ll listen whenever I can. And I''ll keep looking into the research," he said, trying to reassure her. "But I have to give a little more time to other things right now."

    Ashleigh didn''t respond. She just continued to look away.

    "Ashleigh?" he called out to her.

    "Just go," she said. Her voice shook, and Myka knew there would be tears in her eyes if she looked at him. "Please."

    Myka felt a painful guilt in his stomach, but he did as she said and left without another word.

 Chapter 648 The Scars Of Winter

    Just over a month after the war had ended, a few days after Axel had woken up, Peter and Myka were allowed to move back to Peter''s house.

    A few more days after that, Sadie moved in.

    There was an adjustment period, a few awkward silences, and a lot of nervousughter. But eventually, the three of them found their rhythm. Sadie was aware of the n to have Stefan join their family, but they all agreed to wait until they knew when he could actually move in to tell him.

    When Peter told Myka that Bell had settled on a date to move to Summer, Myka became nervous.

    He knew that they loved Stefan, and he loved them as well. Stefan had made it clear that Sadie was his sister in his eyes. But so far, none of the Blue Reef children had wanted to move in with a new family, much less be a part of one.

    So Myka was keenly aware that there was a chance that Stefan would reject their offer.

    He had taken a walk to clear his mind, letting his feet take him wherever they dared. Soon enough, he found himself in an area of Winter that he had yet to explore.

    There was a path in the snow made of dirt and stone. He followed it with his eyes and saw it led up another trail. This one appeared to have been decorated. He saw loose strings of faerie lights hanging from some of the trees and along the rocks.

    As he started up the slope, he felt something. A soft hum, barely there. It was like a whisper in the wind singing a haunting melody.

    "Myka?" a familiar voice called out.

    Myka turned around, surprised to see Ashleigh standing a few feet behind him. They had barely spoken in almost three weeks. He had continued to explore the mountainside every few days, and he woulde to her house to let her know. But she would only nod and look away from him.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked.

    Myka looked around.

    "I don''t know," he said. "I just started walking and suddenly found myself in a new ce."

    He turned back to her with a smile.

    "How have you been?" he asked.

    Ashleigh looked away, but before she did, Myka caught sight of the fresh red rims of her eyes. She had been crying again.

    "Fine," she replied.

    "Did something happen?" he asked.

    Ashleigh sighed. She seemed very tired.

    "Bell is moving to Summer," she replied.

    "I know," Myka nodded.

    Ashleigh looked back at him, there was a sh of anger, but it quickly subsided.

    "I just found out, but you already know. I didn''t realize you had gotten that close to each other," she said quietly.

    Myka chuckled.

    "She''s Peter''s best friend, too," he said. "And we''ll be moving into her house after she leaves. So, there are dates and times to coordinate."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow.

    "Why are you moving into her house?"

    Myka smiled and took a deep breath.

    "Peter and I are fostering Sadie right now. But with the bigger house, we can give Stefan a home, too," he said.

    Ashleigh''s eyes widened momentarily. Then, she looked away, clenching her jaw.

    "I see," she whispered. "Congrattions."

    Myka felt uneasiness from how she said it, but he decided to let it go. He looked around again.

    "So¡­ what are you doing out here?" he asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed and then took a deep breath.

    "I haven''te here since it was destroyed," she said.

    "Destroyed?" Myka asked, looking around. But he saw no signs of destruction around them.

    "Up there," she said, pointing her chin in the direction he had been walking when she found him.

    Myka looked up as Ashleigh continued.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "At the end of the path is a natural archway," she said. "Through the arch a small grove."

    Ashleigh took a beat as she thought of the moment she stepped through that archway with her brother and father standing just inside, ready to deliver her to the man that waited.

    "At the center of the grove, there is a stone tform, and when the moon is full, that tform is bathed in her light."

    She saw Caleb waiting for her by that stone tform. The warm, loving gaze that was solely for her. Though the memory hurt, Ashleigh smiled softly.

    "On the other side of the grove, there is a stream. One that never freezes. Even in the harshest blizzards, running water constantly serenades every visitor."

    Myka noticed a reverence in her voice as she described whaty at the end of the path. He could see it, feel it.

    "Along that stream grow mushrooms and lilies of the valley. The flower of every bride in Winter."

    Myka turned as herst words came out in a whisper. The shine of the tears rolling down her cheeks was highlighted by the sunlight that poured through the trees.

    Ashleigh caught his gaze and quickly wiped away the tears, clearing her throat.

    "Lily''s Rest," she said softly. "That''s what this ce is¡­ or what it was."

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and then walked past Myka up the pathway. He watched her go without a word. Silently following after her.

    As they reached the end of the path, Ashleigh paused. She swallowed as she looked at the broken archway. The arch itself was gone, and the remains of the trees were charred. What once appeared as a gateway to a magical ce now looked like a warning to stay away.

    Ashleigh stepped through. She swallowed as her eyes moved over the ckened pit of stone and dirt. The shattered remains of the tform and more of the charred remains of the once beautiful trees that had surrounded the grove.

    As she took a shuddering breath, she could still smell the smoke. She could still feel how it burned her eyes as she watched Lily''s heart break.

    Myka stepped beside her. He looked around at the damage. Though he had never seen it before, the image that Ashleigh had painted was a magical ce. Beautiful, serene, treasured. But this¡­ it was devastating.

    Looking straight out from the entrance, he saw what must have been the stream, now empty and dry. The mushrooms and flowers were all gone. All that was left wererge stones and debris from the explosion.

    Myka was just about to turn to her to offer his support when he heard the haunting tune again. He closed his eyes and listened. Then, gently on the breeze, he heard a whisper. An echo. A memory.

    He swallowed and looked at Ashleigh.

    "Lily," he said. "She was the first Luna of Winter, the one that spoke to you, right?"

    Ashleigh nodded.

    "This is where she died," she whispered.

    Myka nodded.

    "I think I can feel it," he said. "The memory of her loss."

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and turned to him.

    "What?"

    He had noticed that some things he could hear or feel made no sense. Voices when no one was nearby or the sounds of swords shing on an empty hillside. But in doing the research for Ashleigh, he hade across several moments in the history of Winter that felt familiar.

    He was hearing the memories of thend, the scars of Winter.

    "There is a song," he said. "It''s just a whisper, but I can tell it''s ament. A mournful cry. It''s old, very old. It isn''t her singing. I''m not even sure it''s a real voice. But it''s about her. It''s a song for her. A cry for her."

    Ashleigh looked back out at the destruction of Lily''s Rest.

    "This was hers," she whispered sadly. "Her ce of power¡­ her connection to Winter."

    "It certainly feels different here than anywhere else," Myka sighed.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, thinking of Lily.

    Suddenly, she remembered Lily''s words after the bombing.

    ''This ce, it wasn''t just sacred to your pack. It is a connection between this world and the ley lines... to my mother. Just like Sna''s garden.''

    "It was her ce of power¡­" she whispered.

    "That''s what you said," Myka nodded.

    Ashleigh gasped.

    "Sna''s garden¡­ it wasn''t destroyed¡­" she said. She turned to Myka, her eyes lit up with hope. "If you can hear a distant memory, here, in this ce after it was destroyed¡­ maybe in the garden you can actually reach the ley line?"

 Chapter 649 Something To Consider

    After a disappointing call with Fiona, Ashleigh was left feeling bitter.

    She had gotten her hopes up after her trip to Lily''s Rest with Myka. For a moment, she thought she had finally found an answer. But that hope was taken from her almost immediately.

    Fiona told Ashleigh she had visited the garden shortly after returning to Summer. Instead of the peaceful and beautiful ce where she had always sought refuge, she found a grove of death and decay. All the nt life in the area was dead, and even the grass had been affected.

    Without knowing the cause, they cleared the area in case it might spread into the forest. Then, they burned away the dead nts and tilled the earth.

    Ashleigh was angry. She yelled at Fiona, saying that she should have been consulted. Fiona was quiet and patient. She even apologized for not thinking to call Ashleigh about it.

    When she hung up the phone, Ashleigh screamed and flipped the coffee table onto its side, sending her maps in every direction.

    She knew the chances were low that Sna''s Garden would provide an answer. However, she also knew that the dead nts were likely a result of Sna''s power being cut off.

    The mountain was a dead end.

    Sna''s Garden was a dead end.

    And though she didn''t want to admit it, she knew that Spring was a dead end.

    Was there really nothing left that she could do?

    Ashleigh dropped onto the couch; angry tears rolled over her cheeks as she took slow, strangled breaths.

    There had to be something.

    Caleb was not gone; he couldn''t be gone. Because if he was gone, she would feel it. She would know it. He was not gone.

    She closed her eyes and took one long, deep breath. Slowly releasing it.

    "Think, Ashleigh¡­ think¡­."

    She rocked herself on the couch as she tried to think of any other options, but all she could think of was each time that she destroyed another connection to the ley line.

    Every step she took to end the war, every door she closed to keep the Dark Queen from seeding. Every single one of those actions now kept her from Caleb.

    The way gate and mound in Spring, the connection between Summer and Winter, the mound in Moonguard.

    Moonguard.

    Ashleigh sat up, remembering the events of Moonguard. The helpless monsters, the ancient child.

    The Leshy had destroyed the mound with the snap of its fingers. It was a powerful being. Perhaps that was the answer she was looking for.

    But she remembered Lily''s warning as quickly as she had thought of it. Not to mention, the Leshy had already made it clear that it only did what it wanted to do¡­ she was far more likely to annoy it than tempt it to help her.

    Still, the mound in Moonguard was something to consider.

    The Dark Queen had been forced into her mound; it was a prison. If she could have easily essed the ley line from there, she would have. But instead, she had to sacrifice countless numbers of her creatures to evene close to touching it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But the mound of the Goddess? It was entirely possible that it could hold a deeper connection to the ley line. After all, thend was also home to an ancient being. Surely that meant it was inherently more potent than any othernd within the werewolf territories?

    There was only one way to find out. She needed to go to Moonguard, and Myka had toe with her.

    ***

    After checking in with Myka, Ashleigh was on her way to see Axel.

    Myka was hesitant, but he finally agreed, with one condition. He would only go if Axel approved the trip. Ashleigh didn''t like the idea, mostly because she knew that meant they would have to wait. Axel would insist on sending a scouting party first to ensure there was no danger, which would dy the trip a minimum of a week.

    But it was better than nothing.

    As Ashleigh approached his office door, she hesitated. After trying to get Alice to take her to Spring, Ashleigh had only visited Axel one other time while he was in the hospital. Even then, she had only stayed a few minutes.

    When Corrine told her that he had woken up, she was d. But, still, she didn''t visit.

    Now, he had been awake for two weeks. He was back at work, and he was making big ns from the rumors and rumblings that Ashleigh overheard asionally. She didn''t know the details but had heard it involved the other packs.

    Ashleigh swallowed the nerves that were rising up and reached for the handle. She stopped when she heard voices just inside the door.

    "We should probably start thinking of some names."

    It was Axel''s voice. Ashleigh felt a soft smile spread on her lips. It was nice to hear his voice again.

    "Hard to do when we don''t know if they are boys, girls, or a mix," Alice replied.

    "Easy to find out¡­." Axel said, his voice taking on a yful lilt.

    "Mmm, but then it won''t be a surprise," Alice replied. She spoke yfully but with sleepiness in her voice. "We like surprises."

    "All right," Axel sighed, "we can leave it as a surprise."

    Ashleigh heard a soft giggle from Alice, and then they got quiet for several long moments.

    "You should go," Axel said, his voice lower. "I can see how tired you are. If you stay any longer, I will only wear you down."

    Ashleigh moved away from the door and around the corner of the building. It was clear that her brother and Alice wereing to the door, and she really had no interest in hearing how Alice would respond to Axel''sment.

    It was another two to three minutes before the door opened. Ashleigh watched from her spot around the corner.

    Alice stepped out into the snow, Axel following just behind her. She turned to face him with a gentle smile, and he leaned down to kiss her. Ashleigh turned away.

    She swallowed the painful lump in her throat as the image of the hatch entryway to the treehouse appeared in her mind. Still and unmoving. Lifeless.

    She clenched her jaw and shook away the thought as she heard footsteps walking away in the snow and the door to Axel''s office closed.

 Chapter 650 Only One Wolf

    He sat down at his desk and picked up the nearest report. He had barely begun to read it when the door to his office opened.

    Axel lifted his gaze to the entryway. He was surprised to see her standing there, but he said nothing as she closed the door and turned to look at him.

    Corrine had told him about Caleb.

    He had wanted to go to Ashleigh and offer his support. But even after he was released from the hospital, he was restricted in his movements. He had gone to the house she was staying in several times. But never found her there.

    Myka told him she spent her days hiking all over the mountain, searching for something she would likely never find. If she wasn''t there, she was in the library researching.

    He knew she was suffering, but he didn''t know what he could do for her. So he had sent scouts to investigate every ce marked as a significant fae territory in the history books. But unfortunately, many of those ces were currently overrun with monsters.

    It seemed that even more of the creatures had started appearing than when the Dark Queen was around.

    As he looked at his sister now, he could barely recognize her. She had lost weight; her face was pale and shrunk, and the bags below her eyes revealed how little sleep she was getting. But the most noticeable change in her was the dark, angry look in her eyes.

    a€?It''s good to see you,a€? Axel said softly, setting down the report.

    Ashleigh was struggling with the thoughts and feelings at war within herself. She was genuinely d to see him and to know he was all right. But, at the same time, she felt a bitter resentment when she looked at him.

    a€?I''m d you are feeling better,a€? she replied.

    Axel looked carefully at her; he could feel the hesitation in her words. As much as he knew she was in pain, he had no idea why she was angry with him.

    a€?I stopped by to see you a few times,a€? he said.

    a€?I''ve been busy,a€? she replied quickly.

    a€?Yes, I''ve heard.a€?

    Axel sat back in his chair with a heavy sigh. He understood how much she wanted to find Caleb, but he wished she would take a break. Eat properly and sleep. She would put herself in an early grave at the rate she was going.

    Ashleigh gritted her teeth at the expression on his face.

    a€?Just like everyone else,'' she thought angrily. a€?He thinks I''m wasting my time.''

    a€?Ashleigh, I hope that you--a€? Axel began.

    a€?I need to take Myka to Moonguard,a€? she interrupted. a€?But he won''t go without your approval.a€?

    Axel furrowed his brow; he leaned forward in his chair.

    a€?Myka is not an official member of Winter, and neither are you,a€? he said. a€?If you want to go, I can''t stop you.a€?

    a€?That''s what I said,a€? Ashleigh stated. a€?But he insists that he wants your approval. So, if you just tell him you approve of our going to Moonguard, that''s all I need.a€?

    Axel kept his eyes on Ashleigh, but she could see he was thinking. Processing her request and dering his judgments in his mind. She clenched her jaw, already knowing he wouldn''t give the approval.

    a€?I assume you are going in hopes of learning something to help find Caleb?a€? he asked.

    Ashleigh felt a surge of anger.

    a€?Of course,a€? she replied tly.

    Axel considered what to say next. He had read the reports, and he knew it wasn''t safe. But he also knew she would not listen to anything he had to say now.

    He took a deep breath and then spoke.

    a€?Thest report that we received said that there have been monsters in the area of the mound and the vige of Moonguard,a€? he said. Immediately Ashleigh clenched her jaw, and Axel noticed. a€?That report was from a week ago. I will send a message for the scouts to look again. If they send an all-clear, I will approve the trip.a€?

    Ashleigh''s eyes widened in surprise. Only a moment ago, she was sure Axel would reject the n.

    a€?But if they report back that it''s still too dangerous to investigate, I won''t be able to give my approval.a€?

    Ashleigh swallowed. It was reasonable, but it still angered her.

    a€?If you don''t give your approval, I''ll just go without Myka,a€? she said.

    Axel clenched his jaw and nodded.

    a€?I know,a€? he replied.

    Ashleigh turned to leave.

    a€?It will take a few days at least,a€? Axel called to her. a€?The scouts in the area will have moved to the nearest pack to deliver supplies and a message to the Alpha.a€?

    Ashleigh turned back.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    a€?What message?a€? she asked.

    a€?An invitation,a€? Axel replied. a€?For a summit to negotiate an alliance.a€?

    a€?An alliance... for what? The war is over.a€?

    a€?For unity,a€? Axel replied. a€?Even in times of peace, the packs muste together.a€?

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    a€?Which pack?a€? she asked.

    a€?All of them,a€? Axel replied.

    Her eyes went wide, and she took several steps into the room.

    a€?What? Are you trying to swallow up the smaller packs as a part of Winter?a€? she demanded angrily.

    Axel furrowed his brow, staring at his sister in disbelief.

    a€?Why do you hate me so much, Ashleigh?a€? he asked softly. a€?What did I do that made me such a terrible person in your eyes?a€?

    Ashleigh pulled back on her emotions, swallowed, and then focused on neutralizing her expression.

    a€?I don''t hate you,a€? she said.

    a€?Are you sure?a€? he asked.

    A long, silent moment passed between them, but eventually, Ashleigh nodded.

    a€?I don''t have time to hate you,a€? she said, the dark look settling back over her eyes. a€?I need to find my husband since no one else will.a€?

    a€?We are trying, Ashleigh. I promise you; no one has given up on Caleb,a€? he said, trying to reassure her.

    The anger in her red at his words.

    a€?Really?a€? she growled. a€?Galen and Fiona went back to Summer. Myka won''t help me anymore. Bell just wants me to ept that he is gone and start grieving! If no one has given up, why am I the only one doing anything to get him back!a€?

    a€?We''re doing everything we can within reason, Ashleigh,a€? Axel said. a€?We have scouts searching all of the ancient fae territories. There is a team in Summer and Winter going through every page of history, drawings, sketches, stories, and anything rted to the fae or the ley lines. Looking for anything at all that might help.a€?

    Ashleigh looked away from him. She swallowed as the anger became a hollowness that threatened to consume her.

    a€?It''s not enough,a€? she said, her eyes blurring from the tears gathering in them.

    a€?Ashleigh...a€? Axel sighed. He took a deep breath and looked up at her. a€?I hope that you''re right. That Caleb is out there, and you''ll be able to bring him home.a€?

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw tightly as she listened to Axel with angry tears running down her cheeks.

    a€?But,a€? Axel continued, straightening his back. a€?Caleb is only one wolf, and we still have to think of the thousands of others right here.a€?

    Ashleigh scoffed.

    a€?You don''t care about finding Caleb,a€? she spat. a€?If you did, you would be looking for him just like me instead of trying to hoard as much power as possible!a€?

    Axel took a deep breath.

    a€?I''m not trying to gather power, Ashleigh. I''m trying to give each pack more safety and security. I am trying to prevent any more losses like the ones we all just suffered,a€? he said, and then after a moment, he added. a€?Just like what Caleb wanted.a€?

    Ashleigh looked back at him.

    a€?What?a€?

    Axel nodded.

    a€?Unifying the packs was something Caleb, and I thought of together,a€? he replied. a€?We agreed that once the war was over, that was the first thing that needed to happen.a€?

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw; she felt a cold grip on her chest so tight she feared she couldn''t breathe. So unifying the packs was Caleb''s idea? Why didn''t she know that? Why hadn''t he told her?

    She looked at Axel, and for a moment, she softened. But as the painful chill of her sorrow spread, she reached for the heat of her anger.

    a€?If that''s true,a€? she said. a€?Then you should wait until he returns to follow through with those ns. If they were his ns, he should be here for it.a€?

    a€?Ash...a€?

    Ashleigh turned without another word and left the room.

 Chapter 651 Building Alliances And Celebrating Their Blessings

    Two months had passed since the end of the war, and most had returned to their daily lives. There were changes, of course, but the wolves had moved on everywhere that Ashleigh looked.

    Families reunited, building homes. Treaties between the packs were being reviewed and adjusted. All around her, people smiled. Theyughed. They lived.

    Alice was due in just under two months, and the people of Winter were already discussing a celebration to wee the children of the Alpha.

    Fiona sent her daily reports about Summer. The repairs, the changes. Alpha Sofia and her wolves remained in Summer. The destruction of Burning Ember''s home had been severe. Still, they were expected to be able to return within another month.

    Nessa and ra remained in Broken Crag. It surprised Ashleigh to learn that the mourning period was three full months. During that time, the Crag was almost entirely locked down as the pack allowed themselves to embrace the pain and suffering in their hearts.

    Jonas was a great man and a beloved Alpha. The wolves of Broken Crag mourned him with passion and reverence.

    The mourning process of the Crag wolves was a primal experience.

    Sorrow, anger, despair. Everything was set free from within. Some would drop to their knees and wail for days on end. Others would break themselves repeatedly against the stone as they tried to release their anger. Still, others would sit silently and stare at nothing for hours until they finally cried, slept, or screamed.

    The Crag wolves allowed the pain to consume them. To lose themselves in the mes of their anger and despair until they were, each and every one of them, nothing more than thest echo of the proud and strong people he had made them to be.

    Only then could they begin anew.

    They would slowly rise from the ashes of their pain and weakness. They would drag themselves out of their despair on their bellies until they were strong enough to crawl on their hands and knees. Then, they would stand again when the anger and misery fell away and turned to gratefulness and remembrance.

    And finally, when they could lift their heads and face each other with a smile, knowing they hade through it all together. They would walk.

    The wolves of Broken Crag would heal.

    The wolves of Burning Ember would return home.

    Summer and Winter were building alliances and celebrating their blessings.

    There were still minor scuffles around the territories with rogues and fae creatures. But the war was well and truly over, and the packs were looking toward their futures.

    Meanwhile, Ashleigh alone kept the search for Caleb going.

    It had been almost two weeks since Axel had agreed to send the scout to Moonguard. She had been checking daily for the past week, but no report hade through. No message. Nothing. Axel asked for her patience, reminding her that the scout had already left the area and it would take them time to return.

    But his words only served to anger her more. The scout had only left the area to deliver his message to the other packs. If not for that, they would have already sent a report, and Ashleigh could already be on her way to find Caleb.

    Now she stood in his office. Once again, he told her he had not received word from the scout, but she didn''t stay to argue this time. Alice''s arrival a moment ago had seen to that.

    It wasn''t that they were fighting or that she had any particr hatred toward the other woman. But Ashleigh and Alice had been avoiding each other since the day that they had spoken in the hospital.

    Neither had apologized, and neither wanted an apology. Instead, there was an unspoken eptance, a sort of recognition and understanding.

    When their eyes met after Alice entered the office, a silent conversation passed between them.

    ''You are angry, filled with pain, and you want everyone else around you to feel it too,'' Alice''s eyes told Ashleigh.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''You deserve your happiness and your family with Axel, but it hurts me to see it right now,'' Ashleigh''s eyes replied.

    ''I won''t suffer for you.''

    ''I can''t be happy for you.''

    They both looked away from each other. Ashleigh told her brother she would return the next day, and then she left the office.

    As the door closed behind her, Ashleigh took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Her entire body felt heavy and worn. She knew that she was tired, but this was something more. Why did her chest feel so heavy right now?

    "Excuse me," a soft voice called before her.

    Ashleigh swallowed and stood up straight with another deep breath. She cleared her mind of useless concerns and looked at the person before her. It was a young woman, not much older than Ashleigh, but she didn''t recognize her.

    "What?" Ashleigh asked.

    "Sorry, is this Alpha Axel''s office?" the woman asked, looking past Ashleigh at the door behind her.

    "It is," Ashleigh sighed.

    Ashleigh saw the smile spread over the woman''s lips. The woman straightened up and moved toward the door.

    "But he is in with his mate right now," Ashleigh said. The woman paused before her hand reached the door. "Is there something that I can help you with?"

    The woman looked at Ashleigh. There was a question in her eyes, a concern.

    Ashleigh smiled.

    "Are you, by chance, one of the southern wolves?" Ashleigh asked.

    The woman nodded.

    "I see. Then you likely have no idea who I am," Ashleighughed as the young woman shook her head.

    Asrge as the territories of Winter were, it was easy for the southern and northern wolves not to recognize each other. Even in thest year, when Axel had made more effort to bring all of Winter together, Ashleigh had already gone to Summer. There was no reason for this woman to know who she was at a nce.

    "I''m his sister, Ashleigh," she said.

    The young woman suddenly got a look of relief and recognition.

    "Oh, yes!" she smiled. "I remember seeing your picture before."

    "So," Ashleigh said, "is there something I can help you with while my brother is busy?"

    "Yes, thank you," the woman replied. She pulled an envelope from the canvas bag she wore across her body and held it out to Ashleigh. "I was just delivering the scouting reports we received this afternoon."

 Chapter 652 An Envelope

    Ashleigh swallowed as she took the envelope in her hands. She looked up at the young woman with a genuine smile.

    "Thank you," she whispered.

    The young woman nodded and walked away to continue her deliveries.

    Ashleigh looked down at the envelope. This could contain the report that she had been waiting for. She needed to see it now. But looking back at the door to Axel''s office, she knew he wouldn''t care. He had his mate right in front of him. So why should he be in any rush to help her find hers?

    Taking a deep breath, Ashleigh walked away from the door. She could always give Axel the summaryter. He was the one that was too busy to receive the report. For now, she would read it and then tell Myka, and with any luck, they would be ready to go the following day.

    With renewed hope, Ashleigh hurried back toward her temporary home. But she did not expect to run into someone along the way.

    "Ashleigh!" Bell called out with a bright smile, hurrying to catch up to her old friend. "I have been looking for you everywhere. I haven''t seen you in a few days¡­ It seems almost like you''ve been avoiding me."

    Ashleigh didn''t stop walking. She took a breath as Bell increased her pace to keep up.

    "I''ve just been busy," she said. "I still am, actually."

    She lifted the envelope in her hand.

    "I need to read this. It''s important."

    "Okay," Bell replied. The smile remained on her lips, but it had fallen away in her eyes.

    Ashleigh swallowed and turned her head as she put the envelope inside her jacket. She knew that she had been unfair to Bell. It was true; she was avoiding her. But it was also true that she had been busy trying to find a way to save Caleb.

    "I just¡­." Bell began. "I was hoping we might be able to spend a little time together in the next couple of days."

    Ashleigh felt a jolt in her heart. She stopped and turned to Bell.

    "Why?" she asked.

    "Why?" Bell scoffed with a gentleugh. "We haven''t hung out in a long time, Ash. I miss you."

    She meant it. Of course she did. Ashleigh never doubted Bell''s words or her sincerity. Still, something in the request left an ufortable feeling in Ashleigh''s chest. That same heavy feeling she had outside of Axel''s office.

    "Why the next couple of days?" Ashleigh rified.

    "Oh," Bell replied, and then she smiled.

    It wasn''t just any smile. It was a warm smile. An affectionate smile. It was the smile that she used only when thinking of her family, of Galen and Ren. That was how Ashleigh knew the reason for the sudden interest in hanging out before Bell said it.

    "You''re moving to Summer," Ashleigh said quietly. "In a few days?"

    Bell looked up, the smile brightened, and she nodded.

    "Galen will be here to pick us up in three days," she said.

    Ashleigh''s hands tightened into fists so hard she felt the sting of her nails digging into the flesh of her palm. She swallowed and took a breath, releasing her hands. Mustering the energy to smile back at Bell.

    "That''s good," she said. "Really good."

    "Yea¡­" Bell said.

    They stood quietly, awkwardly.

    "Tomorrow night," Ashleigh said softly.

    "What?" Bell asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "We can watch a movie," Ashleigh replied. "Like we used to."

    Bell felt a warm nostalgia in her chest. She thought of them and Renee in Ashleigh''s living room during one of their all-night movie binges. Theyughed and threw snacks at each other. Took turns pranking Axel, though Renee was too scared to go through with it most of the time.

    "That would be nice," Bell replied. Her voice shook a little as she was caught up in the emotions of her memories.

    "Good," Ashleigh said, her smile falling away as she turned back in the direction she had been going. "I''ll see you tomorrow, then."

    "Yea," Bell nodded. "I''ll see you then."

    Ashleigh didn''t reply. She just walked away. Bell watched her for a short time. She was worried. She knew that Ashleigh had to do things her own way. She had to process what had happened and find a way to grieve. But that didn''t stop Bell from worrying about her friend.

    ***

    Entering the house, Ashleigh quickly shut the door behind her and rushed into the kitchen. She turned on the faucet, gathering a handful of water, and sshing it on her face.

    She saw the warm smile on Bell''s face. She heard the happiness in her voice at moving to Summer with Galen. Then she saw another look on Bell''s face. Heard different words from her lips.

    Bloodshot eyes, an angry redness on her lids, and tear stains down her cheeks

    ''It''s time for you to do your duty.''

    That was what Bell had said before giving her blood to heal Ashleigh. To send her to Summer to find Galen.

    The feeling was crawling over Ashleigh again. The heaviness. Her chest felt tight, restricted. It was difficult to breathe, as though she had been running for miles in the freezing winds of a blizzard. It wasn''t enough. No matter how deeply she inhaled, it wasn''t enough.

    ''We should probably start thinking of some names.''

    Axel''s voice echoed, the softughter between him and Alice as they talked sweetly about the family they were building.

    ''Ashleigh,'' Caleb''s pained voice whispered through her memory. ''Do you not want to have a family together?''

    She couldn''t breathe. It was too tight, too heavy. She was choking. She was dying.

    Ashleigh''s hands scratched at her throat and her jacket. She tore at the fabric, trying to rip it off her body. Finally, she pulled the buttons apart and quickly removed the coat.

    She took another quick, deep breath. It was easing. The weight on her chest was beginning to subside.

    Ashleigh leaned heavily on the counter, taking several deeper breaths. Finally, her eyes fell on the yet unopened envelope. She took one more deep breath and then reached for it.

    ***

    It waste in the night when an envelope was slipped under the door to Axel''s office. One that he would find and read the following day.

    Because of this envelope, Axel would approve Ashleigh and Myka''s request to go to Moonguard and explore the old vige and the mound.

    Then Myka would tell Peter it was safe, and he would decide it was an excellent opportunity for the children to use the techniques he had taught them about camping and living off thend.

    Knowing it was safe, Peter would agree to let Sadie and Stefan join Myka on the trip while he stayed and prepared the house they would all share once they returned.

    Because of this envelope, Ashleigh, Myka, and a troop of six children would set out for Moonguard at the earliest opportunity. Their trip was nned to be for an entire week.

    The children would camp, fish, and test their skills. While Ashleigh would investigate the vige for anything that might lead her to Caleb. And Myka would use his abilities to search for any indication that the ley line was still essible from the mound or the vige.

    And it was because of this envelope, slippedte in the night under Axel''s office door, that Ashleigh would be forced to learn a terrible and painful lesson.

    That the consequences of her actions would not be suffered by her alone.

 Chapter 653 Nothing To Worry About

    a€?Are you sure it was all right to leave today?a€? Myka asked as they drove down the road.

    They had left Winter at first light. It would take most of the day to reach the Moonguard territory. Once they arrived, they would hike a few miles into the forest and find a spot to camp for the night before starting the trek up the mountain in the morning.

    Myka knew that Ashleigh wanted to get going as soon as possible. He had surprised her with his n to bring the troop and dyed their departure by another day. But today was also Bell''sst day in Winter. He was sure that Ashleigh would have wanted to see her off.

    a€?The sooner, the better,a€? Ashleigh replied, focusing on the road ahead.

    Myka nodded. Perhaps it wasn''t that strange. Eventually, Ashleigh would return to Summer as well. They would see each other again every day.

    He looked into the back seat. Stefan was asleep with his head on Sadie''s shoulder. Sadie was reading a book, but she felt Myka''s eyes on her and looked up. She smiled before returning to her story.

    Myka smiled to himself at the gentle acknowledgment. He then nced over at the others. They had followed Stefan''s example and were sleeping peacefully.

    All the children in the car, save for Stefan, had been from theb. When Myka had first mentioned the trip, they hesitated, but hearing that Ashleigh would be going with them, they quickly agreed.

    Sadie had told Peter and Myka that many of the others saw Ashleigh as a hero. Though Alice had been a part of the rescue and the reason for the mission, it was Ashleigh who had guided them out of the building. In the children''s eyes, she was the one responsible for their freedom.

    Even Stefan had developed a bit of hero worship for Ashleigh. As he heard the story of how she had saved not only the children but how she had gone back in and saved Alice from Holden, he saw her in a new and golden light.

    At dinner the night before, Stefan had been filled with excitement. He and two other boys on the trip had discussed, in detail, every moment of the rescue in theb. Stefan had then heard from one of the other adults about some other heroics Ashleigh had participated in. Again, his eyes had sparkled with delight.

    Myka let out a soft chuckle.

    He had wanted to take the kids out for some practical application. To let them learn by doing. But he hadn''t nned on doing it now or any time soon. The only reason that Myka had thought to bring his little troop along on this mission was because of Ashleigh.

    It was clear to everyone that Ashleigh was struggling, and no one could me her, least of all Myka. Were Peter missing, he would have done anything to get him back. Held to any hope and gone to any length. So, he understood that Ashleigh couldn''t take a break or let go even for a moment.

    But Myka also knew that the chances that they would find the answers she sought in Moonguard were slim. He thought bringing the children along might give her something else to consider. She had the knowledge to share, and they were eager to learn.

    Perhaps this trip would give Ashleigh an opportunity to find a new purpose. Not to let go of her hope or give up on her goal. But to allow for something bright to live in the darkness that clouded her thoughts.

    It had taken a little convincing, and she wasn''t thrilled by the idea of bringing the children along. But after some back and forth, she finally agreed, though hesitantly. Myka decided to take that as a glimmer of hope that he might be able to get through to her.

    The rest of the drive was fairly quiet. The children woke up, and they talked amongst themselves. Several times, Stefan had tried to engage Ashleigh in conversation. Still, she told him that she needed to focus on her driving.

    Myka reassured Stefan that they would be spending the next week together, and there would be plenty of time to chat and get to know each other. Stefan was relieved and returned to talking with the others.

    a€?Is everything all right?a€? Myka asked quietly, leaning closer to Ashleigh to keep his words from the ears of the children.

    a€?Yea,a€? she said. a€?Just focused on the road.a€?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He nced at her hands on the wheel gripped tightly. Her eyes darted back and forth ahead as she searched the trees they drove through as though she expected an attack.

    Myka swallowed. He nced back at the kids once again. Theyughed and told jokes together. Then, he turned back to Ashleigh.

    a€?It is safe, right?a€? he whispered.

    Ashleigh didn''t answer right away. Instead, she breathed and turned to Myka with a gentle smile.

    a€?Of course,a€? she said. a€?There''s nothing to worry about, Myka.a€?

    Myka felt a strange jerk in his stomach. Her words were reassuring, but there was something off about them.

    a€?Even if something happened,a€? Ashleigh continued, returning to face the road. a€?You''ve got me. I''ll protect all of you.a€?

    This time, Myka didn''t feel entirely reassured.

    a€?Ashleigh--a€?

    a€?Ashleigh''s right!a€? Stefan called out happily. a€?She''s a hero, Myka. If something happens, she''ll definitely protect us!a€?

    Behind him, the other kids agreed enthusiastically. Myka smiled, took a deep breath, and let it out with a shake of his head.

    a€?Of course she would,a€? he sighed with a gentle smile. a€?I just worry too much.a€?

    a€?You get it from Peter,a€? Sadieughed.

    a€?You''re right,a€? Mykaughed.

    a€?Don''t worry, Myka,a€? Ashleigh said. She looked over at him and smiled. a€?I got this all under control.a€?

    Myka nodded and returned her smile. The feeling in the pit of his stomach was still there. But he reassured himself that he was just nervous since it was the first time he was directly responsible for so many people.

    He turned and sat back in his seat.

    a€?There is nothing to worry about,'' he told himself. a€?Axel approved this trip. He wouldn''t have done that if there was any danger.''

    With another deep breath, he felt a bit more rxed. He closed his eyes, deciding he would rest for a while. Since there was nothing to worry about.

 Chapter 654 Lemon Berry

    By the time the group arrived at the mountains of Moonguard, the sun had already gone. Leaving behind only the golden and purple hues of its descent. Myka and the children worked quickly to set up the tents and arrange a fire. At the same time, Ashleigh walked the perimeter and gathered the firewood.

    Stefan had requested to join her, but she quickly told him it would be best for everyone to stay within the campsite as the night was closing in on them.

    Once the camp had been properly arranged and the fire held steady, Myka set about cooking their first meal.

    "This and breakfast tomorrow will be the only meals we have using just the ingredients we brought from Winter," he said with a bright smile as he set the pot over the fire and prepared the ingredients. "Every meal after, starting with lunch tomorrow, must be foraged or caught from these mountains."

    "I want to catch a fish!" one of the boys said.

    "I''m going to find berries," said another.

    "I want to find a lemon berry," Sadie said softly.

    "What''s a lemon berry?" asked the only other girl who hade with them.

    "It''s a special kind of fruit that only grows in these mountains," Sadie replied. "It came from a lemon tree and a ckberry bush being spliced together. It is supposed to grow on a tree and has the rind of a plump, darkened lemon. But when you cut it open, it looks more like a pomegranate with ck kernels."

    "What does it taste like? A lemon or a ckberry?" Stefan asked.

    "Both!" Sadie smiled. "It has a tart sweetness."

    "I want to find one too!" said the other girl.

    "Well, I''m going to catch a rabbit!" Stefan said proudly. "Sadie, you can get us some fruit, but I''ll make sure we get some meat!"

    The others immediately added what they would catch, and it quickly became apetition.

    "Where did you hear about the lemon berry, Sadie?" Ashleigh asked. She had only been partially listening as the children talked. Most of her attention was on the sounds and movements in the forest around them.

    "Well, I¡ª" Sadie began.

    "Wait¡­" Ashleigh interrupted, sitting up straight and looking into the trees. After a moment, she rxed and then stood up. "Myka, I''m going on patrol."

    "Is everything ok?" he asked, ncing back in the direction Ashleigh had been looking.

    "Yea, it was just a small animal," she replied. "But it would be safer to make sure there are norger ones in the area before we go to sleep."

    "All right," he nodded.

    Ashleigh walked away without another word.

    Myka looked up at Sadie. She had not joined the conversation of the other kids, who were now heading toward the tents to y a game while they waited for dinner. Instead, Sadie was just looking into the fire with a disappointed look on her face. Myka smiled to himself. He had seen the look before.

    Sadie was an intelligent girl with a strong interest in learning about new things. And whenever she discovered something that she found truly interesting, she wanted to share it. But it wasn''t as easy for her to express that interest to the other people around her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "So, Sayds, where did you learn about the lemon berry?" Myka smiled. "I don''t know that I have ever heard of it before."

    Sadie grinned and reached down to her backpack. She pulled out the book she had been reading in the car and held it up.

    "I read about it in here," she said. "It''s a book about all kinds of nts and flowers unique to the werewolf territories."

    Myka hadn''t paid close attention to it in the car, but as he looked at it now, he saw it wasn''t an ordinary book. Instead, it was leather bound with a string and looked more like a journal.

    "Can I see that?" he asked, setting down the knife and the carrot he had been chopping up.

    Sadie handed him the book. As he looked inside, he saw immediately that he had been right. It was a journal. From the notes he was ncing at and a few other pages he skimmed, it had clearly belonged to a nomad.

    "Where did you get this?" he asked, still looking through the pages.

    "Peter gave it to me," she said.

    Myka looked up.

    "Peter?" he asked, looking back at the journal. "When?"

    Sadie smiled and nodded.

    "Last night," she said. "He came to my room and gave it to me. He said it belonged to his mother and was very special to him. But he thought I might find useful information for our trip."

    Myka swallowed and looked at the journal again. This belonged to Peter''s mother? Peter never talked about his parents. It was still a painful wound in his heart, but he had given Sadie this treasured memento. Myka smiled and closed the journal. He tied the string carefully before handing it back to Sadie.

    "That''s a very special gift," he said softly.

    "I know," Sadie said, hugging the journal to her chest. "Peter said that he had never shared it with anyone before. But that he thought¡­."

    Sadie paused and looked away as she chewed her lower lip. Myka tilted his head to see her better. The light of the fire was enough to see the soft blush on her cheeks and the ghost of a smile on her lips. He smiled as he read the embarrassment and happiness in her expression.

    "He thought¡­ what, Sadie?" he asked gently as he moved to sit down beside her. "What did Peter say?"

    After a moment, Sadie took a deep breath.

    "Peter said that the journal was special to him. That his mother made notes everywhere they went. Having it all these years let him feel like part of her was still with him," Sadie said softly. "He said that he didn''t expect to ever show it to anyone and never thought he would even consider giving it away."

    Myka listened with interest and a little jealousy if he was honest with himself. Peter had opened up to Sadie in a way he hadn''t done with Myka.

    Sadie smiled and turned to look up at Myka. There was a shine of happy tears in her eyes as she whispered to him.

    "But he realized his mother would want her granddaughter to have it."

 Chapter 655 A Different Way Of Communicating

    Myka took a deep breath and nodded with a gentle smile.

    Every rtionship was different.

    While Myka had also lost his parents, his memories of them had long been tainted by the horrors of thest year he had spent as their science experiment. Peter didn''t have bad memories of his parents. They were good people that he still missed to this day.

    This wasn''t something Peter could share with Myka, but it was something he could share with Sadie and eventually with Stefan.

    Peter was extending his hand to Sadie as his parents had taught him to do through their actions.

    He would never be a man who could easily tell his family or friends he loved them. He would never stop feeling shy around others when Myka disyed his affection. He would always show his concern through criticism and cutting remarks.

    But he was also the man that wanted to heal all those around him. He traveled across the territories to yell at Myka because he thought something might have happened to him. The same man that risked his life to keep Sadie safe. That told her to run and then prepared to die in hopes that his death would give her the time to escape.

    Peter had a different way ofmunicating his love and affection for people. A way to let them know just how important they were to him.

    When they had talked about the adoption with Sadie and Stefan, they had told them that they would never pressure either of them to think of Peter and Myka as their parents.

    Peter had wanted to make it clear that he nor Myka would ever expect to be called dad, but they would always be there for Sadie and Stefan.

    They promised that no matter what the future brought, they would always have a home and a family with them.

    But here he was, telling Sadie she was his mother''s granddaughter.

    a€?Then what does that make you, Peter, if not her dad...'' Mykaughed to himself.

    He put his arm around Sadie''s shoulders and pulled her close. Sadie leaned against him,ying her head on his shoulder. He kissed the top of her head and then rested his chin there.

    Myka also had a different way ofmunicating than Peter did, but he was a little more straightforward.

    a€?I know that Peter and I told you and Stefan that we don''t expect you to think of us as your parents,a€? he whispered. a€?But I hope you won''t mind that we think of you as our daughter.a€?

    Sadie was quiet, but after a moment, she took a breath.

    a€?How could I ept a gift like this if I did,a€? she whispered.

    Myka smiled and closed his eyes as he squeezed her and kissed her head again.

    a€?Good girl,a€? he whispered back.

    After a few silent moments, another voice joined their conversation.

    a€?What do you think of me?a€?

    Myka looked over his shoulder to see Stefan standing only about a foot away. The look on his face and how he avoided Myka''s gaze made it clear that he felt ufortable and anxious.

    Myka pulled away from Sadie so he could turn to look at Stefan.

    a€?Would you like to sit with us, Stefan?a€? he asked.

    Stefan swallowed, and with a quick nce, he nodded. He moved around them, sitting down in the dirt beside the fire to look at it rather than at them. But even from the side, he clearly wore a pout on his face.

    Sadie and Myka looked at each other with a knowing smile. Myka gestured for Sadie to speak to Stefan.

    a€?Hey,a€? Sadie called to him.

    a€?What,a€? Stefan replied, refusing to turn and look at her.

    a€?Why are you pouting?a€? Sadie asked, leaning forward and poking his shoulder.

    Stefan shook his shoulders, trying to knock her hand away.

    a€?I''m not pouting,a€? he huffed.

    a€?Looks like you''re pouting to me,a€? she said.

    a€?I''m not!a€? he huffed again.

    a€?Stefan,a€? Myka called to him now.

    Stefan nced but didn''t turn to look at Myka.

    a€?What did you mean?a€? Myka asked. a€?When you asked what I thought of you?a€?

    Myka was sure that Stefan had overheard the conversation between him and Sadie. He had heard Myka ask her if it was all right for him and Peter to think of her as their daughter. Did Stefan want to know who he was to them?

    Stefan kept his eyes on the fire. He didn''t respond to Myka''s question.

    a€?What''s that?a€? Stefan asked, waving his hand at the journal.

    a€?It was a gift from Peter,a€? Sadie smiled. a€?A journal that belonged to his mother.a€?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    a€?Oh,a€? Stefan said.

    a€?Actually,a€? Sadie continued. a€?I think it might have originally been his grandmother''s. At the beginning of the journal, it has different handwriting. And some of theter notes mention that a€?mother was right'' when talking about some of the revisited nts.a€?

    Myka smiled and nodded.

    a€?Makes sense,a€? he said. a€?Nomads tend to pass on journals, maps, things like that to their children when they go their separate ways. Peter''s family came from a long line of nomads.a€?

    Sadie looked down at the journal in her hands and smiled again. Stefan saw this action. He turned away and swallowed the lump in his throat before ncing back at Myka.

    a€?What about your family?a€? Stefan asked.

    Myka licked his lips and smiled.

    a€?I''m the first nomad in my family,a€? he said.

    a€?So, no maps or journals to pass down, huh?a€? Stefan sighed, scratching his boot into the dirt at his feet.

    Thement didn''t seem to hold any particr feeling from Stefan. But something about it made Myka feel like he needed to exin. Like he needed to reassure Stefan and Sadie that it wasn''t that he didn''t want to share his past with them, just that it wasn''t a happy story.

    Myka took a deep breath.

    a€?I have nothing to give either of you from my parents,a€? Myka said with a heavy sigh. a€?Even if I ever had anything of theirs, I wouldn''t have kept it. And I wouldn''t want either of you to have anything from them or to know them. They were.... Not good people.a€?

    A heavy silence passed between them all. Stefan was the first to break it.

    a€?Did they hurt you?a€? he asked quietly.

    Myka nodded.

    a€?Like Holden hurt me?a€? Sadie asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Myka closed his eyes and swallowed.

    a€?I told you before that I also had been to theb,a€? he said softly.

    Sadie nodded.

    a€?It was my parents that took and kept me there,a€? he said.

    Sadie''s eyes widened, and then she looked away.

    a€?I''m sorry,a€? she whispered.

    Myka lowered his eyes and gave a soft smile. a€?It''s all right.a€?

    a€?No, it''s not,a€? Stefan said firmly.

    Myka lifted his eyes to the boy sitting before him. Stefan looked back at him with a serious and firm expression.

    a€?It''s not all right,a€? Stefan repeated. a€?Parents are supposed to love and protect their children. Always.a€?

    Myka swallowed. He felt a heaviness in his belly.

    a€?Like my dad did at the Reef, my mom... when she got us out,a€? Stefan continued. a€?And my sister....a€?

    His voice faltered at the mention of his sister. Stefan looked away but continued to speak.

    a€?It''s not all right that your parents did that to you,a€? he said. a€?Family should protect you, just like you and Peter protected Sadie.a€?

    The heavy feeling in Myka''s stomach was growing into his chest. He didn''t know what it was or how to get rid of it. But he knew it was rted to Stefan and the serious look in his eyes.

    a€?Stefan...a€? Myka whispered. He swallowed, trying to think of what he could say to ease Stefan''s mind. a€?I just meant... that it was ok because Alice saved me... she got me out, and I was all right in the end.a€?

    a€?Of course she did,a€? Stefan replied with a nod. Then, after a moment, he added, a€?I would have to.a€?

    Stefan looked down at the book Peter had given Sadie, then up at Sadie and Myka.

    a€?I would protect all of you,a€? he said quietly.

    Stefan met Myka''s eyes only for a moment before he turned away toward the fire without another word.

    a€?I see...'' Myka thought to himself. The heavy feeling in his stomach and chest, the serious look in Stefan''s eyes... they made sense now. a€?So, this is how youmunicate....''

    Myka looked down at his hands and smiled. He wished Peter could be here for this moment.

    It would take time to earn their ce in Stefan''s heart. But at least Myka knew now that there was a ce for them in it.

 Chapter 656 She Had Read

    "Is everything ok?" Myka asked, ncing back in the direction Ashleigh had been looking.

    "Yea, it was just a small animal," Ashleigh said, keeping her eyes on the trees around them. "But it would be safer to make sure there are norger ones in the area before we go to sleep."

    "All right," he nodded.

    Ashleigh walked away from the fire and into the darkness of the trees. She had seen something moving in the bushes. It looked like a small animal, but she needed to be sure.

    She didn''t need to go far before she found signs of foxes in the area. That very likely was what she had seen. She walked the perimeter further out from the campsite, listening for any suspicious sounds and looking for movement.

    There were animals all around them. But, of course, it was a forest, and there would always be something watching, listening. But nothing caught her attention as particrly suspicious.

    Ashleigh was about to turn back when she saw something in the dirt. Kneeling down, she got a closer look.

    She felt her heart quicken as she recognized the tracks. They were definitely left by one of the bat creatures she had fought before. Luckily, they also appeared to be old. Continuing her search of the area. She found several others, but like the first set, they were all old. It didn''t appear that there had been any monsters in this part of the forest for at least a week, maybe even two.

    After a thorough search, Ashleigh felt confident they were safe from any threats in the area. She returned to camp just as Myka finished serving the children. She sat down, and he handed her a bowl of stew.

    "Thank you," she said, taking the bowl in hand.

    "Not a problem," Myka smiled, sitting with his bowl. "Everything look good out there?"

    Ashleigh nodded, taking a bite.

    "Seems like it was a fox I saw scurrying by," she said.

    "Makes sense," Myka said. "Probably smelled the stew for the meat and got curious if he could steal it."

    Ashleigh nodded.

    The rest of dinner was mostly quiet. The children were already tired and ready for bed by the time they had finished washing their bowls and putting them away. Myka got them settled into their tents and returned to sit with Ashleigh by the fire.

    "You should get to bed soon," Myka said. "I will put the fire out before Iy down."

    "I''ll take care of it," Ashleigh said. "I was nning to keep watch anyway."

    Myka gave her a curious look.

    "Didn''t you say it was safe?" he asked.

    Ashleigh nced at him and then looked away.

    "It is."

    "Then why would you need to keep watch?" Myka asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    "It never hurts to be a little cautious," she said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "True," Myka said. "But tomorrow will be a busy day. We have to leave early to get up the mountain and set up our next campsite. We still need to hunt and forage for lunch and dinner. We need plenty of time to do that and still have a chance to explore the vige before the sun goes down."

    Ashleigh lowered her gaze, looking into the fire.

    "I will explore the vige while you take the kids to fish and forage," she said.

    Myka furrowed his brows.

    "I thought you wanted me toe to the vige with you?" he said.

    "That was before the kids wereing," she sighed.

    "Why does that change the n?" Myka asked. He leaned forward and stared at Ashleigh.

    The mission was to investigate the vige and the mound, the scout that reported back to Axel would have had to check both before giving an all-clear. If the vige was safe, there should have been no reason to keep the children from exploring it with them.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    "That vige was full of people when Caleb and I came," she said softly. "Full. And every single one of them was infected by the Dark Queen''s mutation, shambling around like zombies."

    Myka sat up, listening to her words with an awful feeling growing in his stomach.

    "I had to kill them all," she continued. "I had to cut each of them down, and no one fought back."

    Ashleigh turned away to look at the trees beyond their camp. She took another deep breath. The pit in her stomach had grown since they arrived in the territory. As she thought of getting closer to the vige, it grew wider.

    Knowing she did what needed to be done had not lessened the burden of those deaths on her conscience. On the contrary, imagining walking back into the vige had woken her in a cold sweat more than once.

    "The bodies disappeared. They were absorbed back into the earth," she said. "But I don''t think taking the children inside of that ce is a good idea¡­."

    Myka swallowed and looked at Ashleigh with sympathy. He had heard about what happened, but listening to her now, he felt the sorrow in her words. It was an open wound for her still. He had no interest in making it any worse for her.

    "All right," he said. "I understand. You go to the vige, and if there is something you think I might be able to help with by going, I will do so."

    "Thank you for understanding," she smiled.

    "Of course," Myka nodded.

    Ashleigh turned her eyes back to the trees and up the mountain.

    She would rmend that they make their next camp at least a mile from the vige. She remembered that there was ake about that distance from it, so it wouldn''t be too hard to convince Myka of the reasoning to do so.

    It would give the children plenty of practice fishing and give her a chance to explore the vige without worrying about the safety of the others.

    She wasn''t lying when she said she didn''t think the children would benefit from seeing the vige. There was nothing there for them to learn or explore. It was a ce filled with ghosts and regret.

    But the reason that she didn''t want the children anywhere near the vige had nothing to do with the past. But rather, because ording to the report she had read, she would likely need to spill blood there once more.

 Chapter 657 With Any Luck

    ?

    He quickly climbed to the next branch, tightly holding the tree trunk and breathing softly and slowly. The wound on his arm burned, but he couldn¡¯t afford to pay attention to that right now.

    Below him, he could hear the movements of the leaves on the bushes as they scraped against the leathery skin of the monster. The grass that was crushed and ripped up by the taloned feet as it searched for him.

    He closed his eyes and tried his best to stay quiet.

    It had been an hour since the chase had begun. An hour since he had seen the smoke rising from miles below in the forest.

    At that time, he had climbed the highest tree he could find and searched through his binocrs until he found the campsite.

    There was a blue-haired man and two children sitting beside the fire. The number of tents behind them made it clear that at least three more people were likely in their party.

    Who were these people? They couldn¡¯t have been from Winter. The report he had sent to Alpha Axel would have reached him by now, and the contents would have ensured that no other parties would be sent to Moonguard territory, especially not with children present.

    Bustling Bush, just outside of Moonguard territory, would have received the same report even sooner than Winter. So, there was no reason to think they would havee from that pack either.

    The scout took a deep breath. They must have been nomads. He had heard many of them had already left Winter and were returning to their wandering ways. But they usually didn¡¯t stay inrge groups like this.

    They were more aware than most of how dangerous it was to do so.

    Still, they were here now, and it didn¡¯t matter who they were or why they were there. What mattered now were the three bat creatures that had also spotted the smoke in the air and were making their way toward the camp.

    He had been stuck on the mountain for days. After he had sent his report, he was spotted by the same group of bats that were currently turning toward a new target. It had been a game of cat and mouse all week. Finally, this was the closest he had gotten to being able to go home.

    But he couldn¡¯t let them reach the camp.

    He pulled the bow from his back and an arrow from his quiver. He lined up the shot and waited patiently for one of them to take another step into his line of sight. He set the arrow free, and within seconds it found its home in the leathery arm of one of the bats.

    It turned back with a screech, staring straight at him. The others turned as well, and soon they were charging back up the mountain in his direction. It wouldn¡¯t take them long to reach him.

    He quickly gathered his supplies into his pack and moved the bow over his shoulder as he climbed down from the tree.

    One burst forward from the bush just as hended on the ground below the tree. He barely managed to avoid the reach of its talons as it swung its arm wildly at him. He shot forward into the brush with all his might. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He ran for a long time. He could hear them behind him for a while, but he had gotten some distance between them at some point. Then, finally, it was enough to keep their interest on him rather than the campsite miles away down the mountain.

    Taking a quick break to catch his breath, he tried to listen for their movements. Or for anything that told him where they were. It was at that moment that one of them got the jump on him. It came out of the bush and grabbed his arm, the talons digging into his flesh and tearing.

    He gritted his teeth at the searing pain, but he grabbed the knife from his belt and stabbed at the bat¡¯s arm as the beast screeched. It retracted its arm, but the scout did not relent.

    He turned and jumped at the monster. He stabbed it repeatedly, using the adrenaline that pumped through his body until the beast was left a lifeless, bloody mess.

    Once he was sure the bat would rise no more, he pulled a cloth wrap from his pack and quickly tightened it around his wound. Then he reached down and covered his hand in the monster''s blood. He smeared it over the wrap on his arm, hoping it would be enough to cover the scent of his own blood.

    Hearing movement in the distance, he turned and ran until he found a tree with high enough branches.

    He stood, hugging the trunk and controlling his breathing while the other two bats searched the area below him.

    Another hour passed, and the bats had moved their search further into the forest. But the scout waited until he couldn¡¯t hear even a hint of their movement. Until the soft sounds of the woods at night filled his ears once more.

    The hoot of the owl, the scurrying of the foxes, and even the soft pping sound of the bats that flew between the trees catching bugs in the air.

    He carefully returned to the ground, cautiously moving through the brush and the trees. He found their tracks. The bats had headed further up into the mountain, toward the mound. He could try to turn around, to head down toward the camp he had spotted.

    He would be closer to leaving this ce and be able to warn the party as well. But the wound on his arm was deeper than he expected. He needed to treat it before the blood loss caused an issue for him.

    It would need to be cleaned and stitched, which he couldn¡¯t do out in the open. Not while there was a chance that the bats or another creature might smell the blood in the air.

    He needed shelter; unfortunately, he knew exactly where to find it.

    It wasn¡¯t the safest option. He knew that very well. But any one of the empty houses could provide him with the refuge he needed to treat himself. He would only need to be there a short time. Just long enough to clean and stitch the wound. There was no point in risking staying any longer.

    He swallowed as he saw the gates to the vige. He hesitated for a moment but then took a deep breath. He had been close by the night before, and at the time, he saw no movement, no creatures. The vige had been clear.

    With any luck, it remained so.

 Chapter 658 The Right Choice

    ?

    As Myka and the children worked together to pack up the camp and prepare for the long hike up the mountain, Ashleigh was gathering her own supplies when she heard a voice whisper through her memory.

    ¡®Remember to leave me a gift of bread and salt from time to time to show your appreciation.¡¯

    She looked down into her pack. Then, she pulled out a piece of bread wrapped in a napkin she had saved to eatter.

    ¡°Myka,¡± she called.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any salt?¡±

    Myka furrowed his brow and tilted his head. But he pulled the pack off his back and rummaged through it until he found a small tin.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he said, handing it to her. ¡°Hard to make a good stew without some salt.¡±

    Ashleigh took the tin with a nod of thanks. She looked around, unsure of what she was looking for, until her eyesnded on an old tree. The roots had grown out of the ground around the base of the tree in such a way that it appeared as though there was a small entryway.

    It seemed fitting.

    She knelt before the tree, unwrapping the piece of bread andying it at the small door. Then, opening the tin, she took a good pinch of salt and dropped it over the bread.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Sadie.

    She had be curious when she heard Ashleigh ask for the salt. Breakfast was long over, and all the food had been eaten or put away. It made no sense that Ashleigh would already be hungry. So, Sadie watched, and when Ashleigh knelt before the tree, she scooted closer to observe.

    ¡°I am showing my appreciation,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    Sadie furrowed her brows. She looked at the piece of bread on the ground and then back at Ashleigh.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    Ashleigh looked back at the girl with a smile.

    ¡°Thest time I came to these mountains, I met¡­ something¡­¡± she began. ¡°It looked like a child but was ancient and powerful.¡±

    Sadie listened with great interest; unbeknownst to Ashleigh, so did everyone else.

    ¡°It helped me that day,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°It helped all of us.¡±

    Ashleigh took a breath. The Leshy was a terrifying being. It had said, more than once, that it was willing to kill the entire werewolf poption without a thought, and she believed it could. But it had also taken pity on her. Destroying the mound so she wouldn¡¯t have to when it saw how killing the wolves of Moonguard had affected her.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t have to. It could have killed me or any of us¡­ it could have just gone back to sleep and let me face the monsters waiting for me,¡± she said. ¡°But, instead, it chose to help.¡±

    ¡°Does it live here?¡± Stefan asked, stepping forward.

    Ashleigh turned, surprised to see Stefan, the other children, and Myka standing close and listening. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at the looks of curiosity in their eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it,¡± she replied. ¡°But a friend of mine that did said that Leshy, that¡¯s its name, is like a forest spirit. It doesn¡¯t necessarily live in just one ce. It¡¯s everywhere and nowhere at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Could we see it?¡± another boy asked.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to,¡± Ashleigh said, shaking her head. ¡°Leshy is a powerful and ancient being. When it is awake, that means that something is very wrong. Just being awake, its power could cause problems across the world. So, it¡¯s best for everyone if it continues to sleep and we never see it again.¡±

    The children looked at each other with wide eyes and concern.

    ¡°No need to worry,¡± Ashleigh said with a smile. ¡°After helping me, Leshy went back to sleep.¡±

    The look of relief that passed over the children was almost enough to make Ashleighugh out loud. Of course, it was an appropriate reaction, but it was also quite adorable to see. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡°Why the bread and salt?¡± Sadie asked.

    Ashleigh looked back down at her small offering.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she replied honestly. ¡°When I thanked Leshy for its help, it just said to leave it some bread and salt to show my appreciation from time to time.¡±

    Sadie stood up and pulled her backpack off her shoulders. After rifling through her bag, she pulled out a small brown package of crackers.

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly bread,¡± Sadie said as she removed two crackers from the package. ¡°But it¡¯s got the same basic ingredients, and it is already salted.¡±

    Sadie ced the two crackers beside Ashleigh¡¯s bread and looked up at her.

    ¡°Do you think Leshy will mind?¡± Sadie asked.

    Ashleigh smiled, cing a hand on Sadie¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I think Leshy would be quite pleased by your gift,¡± she said.

    Soon the other children asked to ce their own small offerings. Myka gave those without snacks in their bags a small chunk of bread to add. Soon there was a small pile of bread, crackers, and pretzels.

    ¡°Sleep well, Leshy,¡± Stefan whispered, adding a handful of pretzels. ¡°I hope we never have to meet.¡±

    Stefan was thest to make his offering. The rest of the group had already moved to start the climb.

    ¡°That sounded a little rude,¡± Sadie said as Stefan joined them.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t rude,¡± Stefan replied, pulling his pack back onto his shoulder and walking past her. ¡°Ashleigh said that if Leshy is awake, it means bad things. So, I hope it doesn¡¯t wake up any time soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re still telling an ancient and powerful being, out loud, that you don¡¯t want to meet it,¡± Sadie said as they all began hiking up the mountain. ¡°That seems like an inside-your-head kind ofment.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it in a rude way,¡± Stefan said, turning back to look at her.

    He was a serious boy, and often this was the cause of many misunderstandings with the other kids. And even more often, this fueled Sadie¡¯s slightly sadistic humor.

    ¡°Yea, but¡­¡± Sadie said, leaning down and whispering in his ear as she passed him. ¡°What if you offended it?¡±

    Stefan¡¯s eyes widened, and Sadie giggled as she continued walking.

    Behind them, Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help butugh as she overheard the conversation. It reminded her of all the times she and Bell had ganged up on and tortured Axel.

    She watched as Stefan shook his head and rushed to catch up to Sadie. They had each struggled and faced hardships they never should have. But in the end, they were lucky to have found each other and Myka and Peter.

    Ashleigh looked up at the mountain ahead. She took a deep breath and watched the others moving up the trail. Was she doing the right thing?

    ¡®I love you, always.¡¯

    Caleb¡¯s voice whispered as the moment reyed in her mind as it so often did. The roots falling over his body, dragging him back into the darkness.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and stood up straight. She took another deep breath through her nose, slowly pushing it back out.

    This was the right thing, the only option. Moonguard was special. This was where the Goddess fell, where Leshy had woken. If anywhere in this world still held a connection to the ley line, it was here.

    Ashleigh pulled her pack up onto her shoulders and started after the others. It didn¡¯t matter whaty ahead. She would keep them safe and still find what she was looking for.

    It was the right choice. It had to be.

 Chapter 659 The Experience Of An Adult

    ?

    The hike up the mountain took longer than anticipated. Between the children needing to rest and the natural difficulty of the terrain, the pace of the group had to be slowed much more than Ashleigh had hoped.

    Looking at where they were on the mountain, she knew that if she went straight up, she could reach the vige in only a few short hours. But, to keep the others safe from danger, she would first need to take them to theke.

    While the children sat and drank from their water bottles, Myka approached Ashleigh.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°I know this is taking a bit longer than nned, but we can still make it up today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°We need to do what is best for the children, which means taking a slower pace.¡±

    Myka was surprised and d to hear her response. He knew how badly she wanted to explore the vige and the mound. But perhaps he had been right about giving her something else to focus on. She was naturally protective, and she was good with the kids. This trip could be a turning point for her.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said. ¡°But I was thinking, I know you said it wouldn¡¯t be great for the kids to explore the vige.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up, meeting Myka¡¯s eyes with concern.

    ¡°And I agree,¡± Myka said quickly, seeing the look she gave him. ¡°But I know how much you wanted to get there today. Right now, it will take us the rest of the day to get to theke, and the sun will have set by the time we set up camp.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Ashleigh said with a nod. ¡°As I said, we must do what¡¯s best for them.¡±

    ¡°And I appreciate that consideration,¡± Myka replied with a bright smile. ¡°As well as choosing to go to theke because you know they want to go fishing.¡±

    When Ashleigh had told him the n, he was surprised. He had expected to go straight up the mountain rather than curving around to hit theke. It was the faster route to reach the vige, but Ashleigh had insisted that theke was the best camping option.

    Ashleigh nodded and looked away.

    ¡°But how about this,¡± Myka continued. ¡°Let¡¯s adjust our course.¡±

    Ashleigh turned back to him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We head straight up,¡± he said. ¡°Toward the vige, you can go ahead and go there. The kids and I will find a ce to camp nearby.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh said immediately.

    Myka was surprised. He thought she would have been happy with thispromise.

    Ashleigh swallowed and turned away.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡°For trying to help me get there quicker.¡±

    She turned and smiled at him.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t want the kids inside the vige. They will want to check it out if we''re camping close by, especially if I¡¯m already heading in that direction.¡±

    Myka felt uneasy. Something about this felt off, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go to theke like we nned,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°In the morning, you take the kids to fish, and I will check out the vige.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh nodded and patted his shoulder before moving away.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to scout ahead,¡± she said as she walked away.

    Myka didn¡¯t get a chance to respond before she was gone. He watched after her, the unease he felt was still there, but he had no reasonable exnation for it.

    When Ashleigh was sure that Myka was no longer watching her, she took a deep, shaky breath. Then, she closed her eyes and shook out her nerves.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s head whipped back at the voice. It was Stefan. He was a few feet back and walking toward her.

    ¡°What are you doing over here?¡± she asked. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡°Myka said you were scouting ahead,¡± Stefan replied. ¡°He said it was all right if I came along.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and turned away.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you rather stay with the others?¡± she said. ¡°Scouting ahead is pretty boring. I¡¯m just looking for anything in our path, like downed trees, natural wells, or sudden drops.¡±

    Stefan shook his head.

    ¡°Scouting ahead is an important part of keeping everyone safe,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s not boring at all. It¡¯s an honorable job.¡±

    Ashleigh looked back at him. His expression was sincere and focused. He truly believed the words that he said.

    ¡°Known a few scouts, have you?¡± she asked. Knowing the look of a proud family member when she saw it.

    Stefan nodded.

    ¡°My mom was a scout,¡± he said.

    ¡°So was my dad,¡± Ashleigh said, a soft smile spreading over her lips as she thought of him.

    ¡°I know,¡± Stefan smiled.

    Ashleigh looked at him with confusion, and then it hit her. How could she have forgotten?

    Stefan took a step toward her.

    ¡°I have never gotten the chance to speak with you,¡± he said. ¡°I have spoken with Luna Corrine and Alpha Axel. Given my thanks and apologies. But this is my first chance to speak with you.¡±

    He looked up at her, that sincere and serious look in his eyes.

    ¡°Your father saved my life,¡± he said. ¡°He was a great man; without him, none of us would have gotten out of Autumn that night.¡±

    Her heart ached thinking of Wyatt¡¯s final night. She hadn¡¯t seen his body. Caleb wouldn¡¯t let her, and, in the end, she was thankful for it. But she had heard enough about the night''s events to know that hisst hours were filled with pain.

    ¡°Stefan¡­ you don¡¯t¡­¡± Ashleigh stammered. She licked her lips and turned away. ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­ do this.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± he said. ¡°Because I am truly grateful. I owe every member of his family my gratitude and my sincere apologies. I will remember him for the rest of my life. It is the least that I can do to honor him.¡±

    Ashleigh looked down at the boy. He bowed his head to her, a sign of respect for the memory of her father.

    Stefan was a child. Not even ten, but his words and actions spoke of the experience of an adult. Ashleigh felt a heaviness in her chest.

    She swallowed the unpleasant feeling as she got down on one knee before him. She brought her fist to her heart and bowed her head.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.

    They took a few silent minutes to settle themselves. Then, once Ashleigh felt calm and in control again, she asked Stefan if he was still willing to scout ahead with her. He eagerly agreed, and they moved forward together.

    As they walked, Stefan told Ashleigh about his parents, specifically about his mother¡¯s job as a scout. It seemed he truly appreciated the role and wanted to pursue it someday.

    ¡°My sister signed up just after herst birthday,¡± he said softly. ¡°She would have started her training by now.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded, looking away into the trees. Caleb¡¯s smile shed in her mind.

    ¡°The war prevented many of us from living the lives we were supposed to,¡± she said bitterly.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the war that killed my sister,¡± Stefan said.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow and looked back at him.

    ¡°The Reef was destroyed by the war. My parents died because of it,¡± he said. Then his tone became cold. ¡°But my sister died because one selfish person thought his wants were more important than her life."

 Chapter 660 Who They Both Were

    ?

    As Myka predicted, reaching theke took the rest of the day. By the time camp was set up and they had gotten dinner started, the sun had given way to the night sky.

    Ashleigh had done a sweep of the area. She returned to the group when she was satisfied that there was no sign of fae, new or old.

    Myka and Sadie were preparing the meal while the others kept the fire fed and chatted amongst themselves.

    They were all excited for the next day. Fishing, foraging, every part of it delighted the children. Ashleigh smiled as she recalled her days as a pup being trained for when she would receive her wolf.

    She also enjoyed her survival sses. Though none of them had prepared her for the blizzard she faced on her first shift, the things she had learned had saved her life more than once before.

    As the children chatted, Ashleigh listened and eventually joined the conversation. She told them of some of the things she had done, the ces she had been. Told stories of camping in the mountains between the territories and of the hidden caves of Winter.

    Without realizing it, Ashleigh had spent hours talking with the children. Laughing, listening, sharing. It wasn¡¯t until she saw the sleepiness in their eyes that she noticed. She then nced up to see that the sky had advancedte into the night.

    As the children bid her goodnight and crawled into their tents, Myka offered her a cup of warm liquid, a tea of some sort. He sat down on the ground close to her.

    ¡°You are good with them,¡± he said, sipping from his cup.

    ¡°They are easily impressed,¡± she scoffed, a soft smile lingering on her lips.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Myka chuckled. ¡°But your willingness to talk to them, to share with them. That is the part that means the most to them.¡±

    Ashleigh looked down at Myka suspiciously.

    ¡°Why do I feel as though you are about to try to sell me something¡­?¡± she asked.

    Myka looked up at her with a mischievous grin.

    ¡°I was thinking,¡± he said. ¡°That you might be interested in making this more than a one-time thing.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    Myka sat up, looking her in the eyes. She could see excitement and hopefulness looking back at her.

    ¡°I mean, help me with my troop,¡± he said. ¡°Not just these guys, the others too. Help me guide and teach all these children who haven¡¯t been given a chance to learn the things that their packs or families should have been able to teach them.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Me?¡± she asked, stunned by his request. ¡°You want me¡­ to¡­.¡±

    ¡°They need someone they can trust. Someone that they rely on,¡± he said. ¡°Why not you?¡±

    Ashleigh lowered her gaze to her cup. Her heart felt a painful weight on it.

    It was clear these children were looking for guidance. They had spent their lives trapped in ab. The whole world was new to them. But was she someone that had a right to guide anyone?

    She knew that they saw her as a hero.

    From their perspective, Ashleigh had been the one that rescued them from theb. But it wasn¡¯t her n. She didn¡¯t even know the children were there when she followed Alice into theb that day. All she had done was lead them out of the building.

    Anyone would have done the same.

    ¡®If I wanted a grunt, I would have grabbed any able-bodied fighter.¡¯

    Ashleigh swallowed as she heard Alice¡¯s words and remembered that Alice hadn¡¯t taken just any able-bodied fighter. She hade to Ashleigh for a reason.

    She closed her eyes and clenched her jaw. She took a slow deep breath through her nose. Her heart was pumping harder now, fighting against the painful grip she felt squeezing around it.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­?¡±

    Her eyes shot open. He was closer than he had been. Down on one knee before her, Myka stared up with concern.

    Ashleigh turned away. She took a deep breath as she pushed back against the heaviness in her chest and the memories that shook her resolve.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to pressure you,¡± Myka sighed. He moved back to sit on the ground where he had previously been. ¡°I just thought¡­ it seemed you had fun with them today. Like you were able to rx a little.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She looked back at the tents. He was right.

    At the start of the day, Ashleigh¡¯s focus had still been on reaching the vige, on searching for the answers she needed. But after talking with Stefan, something felt different.

    It wasn¡¯t that she had forgotten about her mission or that she had changed her mind. But as they hiked up the mountain, she listened to Myka¡¯s lessons about the nts they passed. As the childrenughed and asked questions. She found herself able to breathe a little easier.

    For a moment, the pain in her heart had softened.

    Around the campfire, she had felt at ease with them. Sharing her stories and listening to their questions andments. They hadughed and looked at her with sincere and honest faith. It didn¡¯t matter what she said. They believed her.

    Ashleigh looked at Myka. They all believed her.

    Her chest was tight again. She tried to breathe, but her throat felt like it was shrinking, preventing her from taking in the air she needed. She looked away from Myka.

    ¡®I chose you because I knew you would put the safety of those children above anything else. I chose you because, like your father and brother, you are a hero.¡¯

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and tried to swallow. The painful grip around her heart returned suddenly as though summoned by the memory of Alice¡¯s words.

    Why did it feel like the trees were closing in on her? Why couldn¡¯t she get enough air into her desperate lungs? Why did her chest burn?

    She stood from her seat, turning toward the trees.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Myka called.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t answer as her pace moved from a quick walk to a jog.

    She ran into the trees, taking hungry, greedy breaths as she did. She needed air. She needed to breathe. Every breath was too short, too small.

    As she ran, Ashleigh saw that moment in theb. As Alice stared at Ashleigh while Holden stood between them.

    ¡®No matter what, remember?¡¯ Alice had demanded.

    Alice was prepared to die to get those children out of thatb. To give them a chance to live.

    Ashleigh tripped over a root, her mind was disoriented, and she couldn¡¯t keep her bnce. She fell to the ground, mming her shoulder against a rock.

    She rolled onto her back, still gasping for air. Uncontrolled tears streamed down her face as she squeezed her eyes shut tight.

    ¡®Your father saved my life,¡¯ Stefan¡¯s voice whispered. ¡®He was a great man; without him, none of us would have gotten out of Autumn that night.¡¯

    Her father had died saving those children.

    Ashleigh let out a sob and brought her fist to hit hard against her chest repeatedly. Trying to make the pain stop.

    Her breaths were quick and short. She couldn¡¯t get it under control. She couldn¡¯t stop the pain. Why wouldn¡¯t it stop?

    ¡®I have to join the fight,¡¯ Caleb¡¯s voice whispered. ¡®No matter how much I want to stay by your side and see this thing through¡­ I can¡¯t ignore what is happening out there.¡¯

    Suddenly it all stopped. The pain. The weight in her chest. Ashleigh took slow, heavy breaths as her mind began to clear with one of thest conversations she had with Caleb.

    ¡®You brought Burning Ember into this alliance with one promise¡­.¡¯ She had smiled at him, knowing his reason for leaving.

    Caleb nodded, returning the same smile.

    ¡®To keep her people safe,¡¯ he said.

    Caleb had left that night, and she hadn¡¯t seen him again until just before they went into the portal. Just before she lost him again.

    He made a promise to keep the people of Burning Ember safe, and he had kept that promise. He had risked his life to keep it. Even knowing they might never see each other again.

    That¡¯s who he was. That¡¯s who they both were. Who they had always been. But now¡­.

    She saw the smiles of the children around the campfire and heard theirughter.

    ¡°What am I doing¡­?¡± she whispered mournfully.

    Ashleigh took in a shaky breath. She closed her eyes as the sobs she had held back for thest two months overwhelmed her.

 Chapter 661 I Donâ€™t Think I Could Bear It

    ?

    Myka had tried to run after her, but he couldn¡¯t give chase for long. Though worried, he wasn¡¯t willing to leave the children alone at the camp.

    Two hours passed, and he remained at the fire, waiting. He kept his eyes on the trees, looking for any sign of her. He had tried to use his ability to listen for her, but Moonguard was different than other ces. It was more difficult to pinpoint individual sounds.

    Finally, he saw her approaching from the same direction she had gone. Myka stood up and hurried over to her.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± he called. ¡°Are you all right? I was worried.¡±

    She remained quiet as she walked over to the fire. Finally, she sat down without a word. Myka took his seat and waited patiently for her to say anything.

    After a few minutes, Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s not here, is it?¡± she asked softly, her eyes still focused on the fire.

    Myka furrowed his brow.

    ¡°What¡¯s not here?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed. She licked her lips and then looked up at him. Her eyes were red and swollen. It was obvious that she had been crying. Myka felt a tug at his heart. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she seemed to be struggling alone again.

    ¡°The ley line,¡± she whispered.

    Myka¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Then, his expression fell as he took a breath and lowered his gaze.

    ¡°No,¡± he replied honestly.

    On their arrival at the mountain, Myka felt that it was a different ce than most. The sound was unique. After Ashleigh spoke of Leshy, something in him said this was the reason for the difference. Thisnd was connected to that being in a very intimate way.

    Though they had yet to reach the vige or the mound, Myka knew the ley line was not there.

    He tried to listen to the song of nature through the trees, in the earth. Myka began to see a story y out in his mind. Leshy had made an allowance for the Goddess, allowing her mound to exist in thesends. But the ley line had only been connected here for a short window.

    Long enough for the Queen to die and her mound to form. Long enough for her Lunas to spirit her away inside the ley line. But once she was gone, Leshy severed the connection which had bothered its rest.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ashleigh,¡± he said. ¡°I was going to tell you¡­ I just...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± she interrupted with a gentle smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed you before seeing the mound and vige myself, anyway.¡±

    Myka felt as though he had let her down. He didn¡¯t want to lie to her, but he wasn¡¯t sure about it until they had hiked up the mountain. As they made their way up, his connection to thend grew stronger until he could finally hear the entire story.

    He knew she would have difficulty epting his word, so he had nned to tell her after her visit to the vige in the morning.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh looked back at the fire.

    ¡°Am I all right?¡± she asked herself.

    She took a deep breath, releasing it slowly as she turned to look up at the stars above.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know,¡± she sighed.

    Myka felt a pang of guilt in his heart. He sat forward and tried to reassure her.

    ¡°Just because it¡¯s not here doesn¡¯t mean¡ª¡± he began.

    ¡°I¡¯m not giving up,¡± Ashleigh interrupted, still looking at the sky. ¡°He¡¯s out there somewhere. But he¡¯s not here.¡±

    She lowered her gaze back down to the fire.

    ¡°He can¡¯t be here,¡± she said.

    Myka furrowed his brow. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.

    He knew, of course, that the ley line was not active in Moonguard. But he could tell that there was some other meaning behind her words. Just as before, he felt uneasy about what she said but without any way to exin it.

    ¡°Because if he was here,¡± she whispered. ¡°He would be so disappointed in me, and I don¡¯t think I could bear it.¡±

    Myka wanted to ask what she meant, but the shine in her eyes and her painful expression made him hesitate.

    But ultimately, the sound of Sadie crying out from her tent pulled him away from the conversation. Her nightmares were a regr urrence, and Myka was used toforting her. So it didn¡¯t take long to get her back to sleep.

    When he returned to the fire, Ashleigh stood waiting for him.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡°For indulging me with this trip. But it would be best if we left the mountain tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he asked with surprise.

    ¡°I would like to visit the vige in the morning,¡± she continued, ¡°but we should be heading back down before midday.¡±

    ¡°We still have a few days left, and the kids¡ª¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be disappointed,¡± she nodded. ¡°But I need you to indulge my selfishness one more time.¡±

    Myka wanted to object. It wasn¡¯t just for the kids that he wanted to stay. He truly believed that Ashleigh was suited for training and teaching the troop. He wanted to help her see that.

    But looking into her eyes, he saw something he had not expected. She looked defeated. But why?

    ¡°Please, Myka,¡± she said, swallowing. ¡°I know it¡¯s unfair. But, please, just do this for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he sighed. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell the kids something came up after breakfast.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡°Again, I¡¯m very sorry... for all of this.¡±

    Myka was left confused as Ashleigh turned and walked to her tent without another word.

    ***

    The blood loss had been more severe than he realized, and he had unintentionally fallen asleep shortly after treating his wound. He considered himself lucky to wake upte the following day. He took the time to note what he had seen and experienced in his journal before he gathered his supplies.

    Before he was ready to attempt to walk out, he looked carefully out the window of the old house for any signs of movement in the vige.

    It had only been a few days since he had spotted the creatures here. But as he looked out, he saw no sign of them now.

    Cautiously he opened the door. He peered out and breathed a sigh of relief when the nothing he had seen was confirmed again. He moved slowly between the buildings, and though it took a long time, he finally left the vige.

    As he returned to traveling through the trees, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder where they had all gone. Those creatures were unlike any he had seen or heard of before. From what he had observed, they were also hostile to the other fae. In fact, he was almost sure that the bats that had been chasing him the night before had first been chased by them.

    He paused and looked in the distance as he suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Maybe they all returned to theke¡­¡± he whispered aloud.

    After he had sent the report and found a safe ce to hide, he followed from high in the trees as one of them made its way to theke. The creature had entered the water and did not return even after several hours.

    He might have stayed to observe it longer were it not for the other monsters that hade from the mound and found his hiding ce.

    He sighed to himself. It was time to go home.

    As he started to walk again, he wondered if the group he had seen the night before had left the mountain. He hoped they had, but just in case, he would try to find them on his way down.

    At least, that had been his intention. Before, the root wrapped around his ankle and dragged him into the bushes.

 Chapter 662 One Exception

    ?

    ¡°Hello, Alpha Ross. How can I help you?¡± Axel said into the phone as he continued looking through the documents before him.

    He had not expected to receive a call from the Alpha of Bustling Bush, but he had no reason to suspect it was bad news.

    ¡°Alpha Axel, hello,¡± Ross¡¯s voice came through the receiver.

    He was an older man,te into his sixties.

    ¡°I was just calling to see if you had learned anything about the new creatures yet,¡± he continued. ¡°I know your team has only been there a day or two, but I¡¯m sure you can understand my keen interest in learning anything about a new enemy on my border.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brow and lifted his gaze from the mess on his desk.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he began. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that I understand what you¡¯re talking about. What team?¡±

    Axel had sent scouts all over the territories for various reasons. Some were in teams of two or more, but only a few. He certainly didn¡¯t remember sending anyone into Bustling Bush territory.

    ¡°The¡­ ones¡­ you wrote to me about,¡± Ross said with hesitation, wondering if he had somehow misunderstood the situation. ¡°I assumed they were sent to follow up on the scout¡¯s report, were they not?¡±

    Axel thought for a moment. There were no teams following up on anything in that area. He had written to Ross, but that was about Myka and Ashleigh. Just a heads up to let him know they would travel near his pack on the way to Moonguard.

    ¡°Are you referring to the group I said would pass through your territory?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Yes, exactly!¡± Ross shouted happily, clearly relieved he hadn¡¯t made a mistake.

    For a moment, Axel was d they were on the same page again. But that didn¡¯t make sense either. Why did Ross think there was a team following up on a scouting report? And what did he mean when he mentioned a new enemy on his border?

    Axel suddenly had a very dark and sinking feeling in his stomach.

    ¡°Ross,¡± Axel said. ¡°Did you receive a report from one of my scouts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, about a week ago,¡± Ross said. ¡°Just a few days before you sent the other group.¡±

    Axel stood from his desk as his heart leaped into his throat.

    Scouts of Winter were required to report only to Winter, with one exception. If a scout witnessed something that potentially posed a direct and immediate threat to another pack, it was left to their discretion on whether to inform them or not.

    The only scout Axel had near Bustling Bush in the past month was the one he had sent to Moonguard. The one whose report had been the basis of his approval for Ashleigh¡¯s request.

    ¡°What did it say?¡± Axel quickly asked.

    ¡°Huh? The report?¡± Ross asked.

    ¡°Yes, what did it say?¡± Axel insisted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it said the same as what was reported to you,¡± Ross replied.

    ¡°Please!¡± Axel shouted, mming his fist into his desk.

    Ross made an audible gasp.

    ¡°Tell me what the report said,¡± Axel repeated through gritted teeth.

    ¡°All right,¡± Ross said quietly. There was a sound of papers shuffling. ¡°All right, here it is. It says, ¡®Moonguard not safe. New creatures in vige. Too dangerous for extended observation.¡¯ That¡¯s it, that¡¯s all it says.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Axel clenched his jaw and took a slow deep breath through his nose.

    ¡°Ross,¡± he said. ¡°I need you to send an emergency response team into Moonguard right now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ross asked. ¡°Surely, any team you sent would be equipped enough to¡ª¡±

    ¡°There are children¡­¡± Axel interrupted. ¡°The group that went has six children and two adults. They did not go in response to that report because I never saw that report!¡±

    ¡°Goddess¡­¡± Ross whispered, then quickly added. ¡°I will send them immediately.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Axel sighed before hanging up the phone.

    He looked down at his desk and reached for one of the stacks of papers. He pulled the report on top of the stack and held it before him. Only two words.

    ¡®Moonguard clear.¡¯

    Axel clenched his jaw as he crumpled the paper in his hands. He drew short, heated puffs of air through his nose as the fear and anger swelled in his chest.

    With a low and heavy growl that grew into a shout, he grabbed the edge of his desk and lifted it until it flipped overpletely. Sending his papers flying around the room.

    ¡°Damn it, Ashleigh¡­¡± he whispered between heavy pants as he sank back into his chair.

    He knew she was desperate and hurting, but he never could have imagined that she would do this. He had no doubt that Ashleigh had convinced herself that she could protect them all no matter what they found. His sister was lost in her fear and grief. But if she failed to protect those children¡­ there would be noing back for her.

    All Axel could do now was hope that Ross¡¯s wolves would get to them in time.

    ***

    The children were disappointed when Myka announced they would pack up to go home instead of learning to fish and forage for food.

    Ashleigh did not say much as they ate breakfast around the fire. Instead, she listened as each of the children expressed their frustration. Sadie, in particr, was disappointed that she could not find a lemon berry.

    For a moment, Ashleigh considered whether or not they could stay a few days. They hadn¡¯t seen any monsters; surely, she and Myka could protect them if one appeared.

    But the report from the scout mentioned new creatures. There was no way of knowing what they were or if the two of them alone would be able to fight them off and keep the children safe at the same time.

    She sighed to herself. How could she have gone this far?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said aloud.

    The children, and Myka, all turned to look at her curiously.

    She swallowed and then looked back down at her te.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to cut the trip short,¡± she said. Then lifting her eyes to look at them, she added, ¡°I will find a way to make it up to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Stefan replied, giving her a gentle smile. ¡°We can always try again another time.¡±

    Ashleigh returned his smile and nodded as a lead weight dropped in her stomach. She did not deserve his kindness.

 Chapter 663 One Clear Destination

    ?

    Ashleigh slipped away from camp just after finishing her food. She had already done a cursory sweep of the area and felt confident that they would be safe while she visited the vige. She expected to only be gone for a couple of hours at most. Plenty of time for Myka to get the camp stored away and prepare the children to begin the hike back down the mountain.

    As she walked through the trees, she thought about herst time there. She and Caleb had worn heavy armor, she remembered how ufortable it was for her, but he moved with ease. It had irritated her.

    They had fought through the hybrids together. Both were at the highest risk of infection, but together, they believed they could do anything.

    ¡®Then we do this together?¡¯ his voice whispered.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, seeing the soft grin on his face as he whispered and kissed her lips. ¡®As it should be.¡¯

    They had been lucky.

    So many times, they had been in danger, so many times they had escaped death. She never realized how lucky they had been until that luck ran out. Until the mountain sealed around him, and their connection was severed.

    She took a shaky breath.

    Ashleigh knew that the vige held no answers on bringing Caleb back, but it was one of thest ces they had fought together, side by side. She wasn¡¯t ready to face Summer. There were too many memories and people that would look at her with pity.

    Moonguard was different. It wasn¡¯t a happy memory.

    Here they had put themselves in danger and killed unarmed enemies. Here, she had seen the disappointment in his eyes as he realized that they might not want the same things in life.

    Ashleigh swallowed. She saw her brother and Alice in her mind. They smiled andughed as he reached out and touched her swollen belly.

    Her hands tightened into fists, and she clenched her jaw. She took a deep breath and then shook her body, pushing away the wave of anger and resentment that tried to surface.

    Clearing her mind, she returned to her hike. She wanted to reach the vige. She needed to see what these new creatures were to gather some information on them. It was the only way that this trip would have any value. It wouldn¡¯t be just her selfish and reckless decision to endanger others.

    Something in the bushes caught her eye as she climbed up a small hill. She slowly made her way to it, looking around before she reached down and picked it up. It was a small dagger. She recognized it immediately as one carried by the scouts of Winter.

    But why was it here? Why was it tangled in these bushes?

    She looked around again. This time she noticed how the grass was ttened just past the bush. The way the small flowers had been trampled and pulled from their roots. And as she leaned closer, she saw the deep grooves in the dirt. Drag marks were left by fingers as they had desperately tried to grab hold of something before being pulled further into the underbrush.

    Ashleigh swallowed. She turned her head and looked in the direction of the drag marks. It would take her away from the trail. But, from what she could see, a slope was not far from where she stood. A good chance that something could be down there, ready and waiting to ambush her.

    She took a deep breath and summoned a small de to each hand. Then, carefully and slowly, she moved away from the trail and into the brush.

    When she reached the slope, she looked down. There was no sign of movement. After a thorough scan of the area, she jumped down, preparing to be attacked. But there was nothing.

    Ashleigh continued to investigate the area. She found a piece of fabric torn and attached to an old tree branch. The drag marks continued in the same direction. As she followed them, she saw signs of struggle. The scout must have found a way to fight back around here.

    A few feet ahead, Ashleigh saw something that was both hopeful and concerning.

    She had now faced enough treant to recognize their particr rootspared to a standard tree. What she was looking at was a severed limb. The scout somehow managed to get himself free and sever one of the roots from the treant. It was quite impressive. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Looking at the signs of struggle, it seemed likely that the scout had run off in one direction further into the trees, but the treant¡­ had changed its direction. It didn¡¯t follow after him. Why?

    Ashleigh followed the signs of the treant¡¯s movements. It led her to what appeared to be some sort of backwoods trail. It wasn¡¯t clear of grass and bushes like the standard hiking trails made by the Moonguard wolves, but it was clearly used frequently.

    She followed the trail for a little longer, wondering where it would lead. Finally, as the path went up a significant slope and she stood at the top of it, she took a moment to try and get her bearings by looking out at whaty ahead. Her eyes widened, and her chest tightened with a terrible realization. In the distance, there was only one clear destination.

    Theke.

    ***

    The children had all worked together to pack up the camp quickly and efficiently. Myka praised them and promised that when they returned to Winter, he would treat them all to a good meal with a big dessert.

    Sadie had finished her task quicker than most of the others. She took out the journal that Peter had given her and found a ce nearby to sit and look through it again. Finally, she returned to the page about the lemon berry. Looking at the sketch of the tree, she felt disheartened.

    Of course, she was curious about the vor, but what she really wanted was to be able to tell Peter that she had found one. To show that she had read his mother¡¯s journal, paid attention to it, and even found something his mother had once seen.

    To add her own little note in the journal. Her handwriting ced beside that of his mother and grandmother. Then, she could show him she was truly a part of his family. Then, he might allow her to call him dad.

    Sadie took a deep breath, letting out a gentle sigh.

    She looked up from the journal and looked around. Her eyes scanned the area, looking for nothing in particr, such an uninterested nce that she almost missed it.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    Sadie gasped and turned back. Her eyes widened, and she stood from the small boulder she had used as a chair. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. It was only a few feet away, slightly hidden among the other trees.

    A lemon berry tree.

    Sadie let out a softugh.

    ¡°Myka! Stefan!¡± she called out, looking over her shoulder toward them.

    Myka turned at her voice. He smiled when he saw the expression she wore. Something good must have happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lemon berry tree!¡± sheughed, pointing behind her with delight.

    Sadie turned back, and she started to run in the direction of the tree. But she didn¡¯t get far. She fell to the ground, the pain of her face hitting the dirt registered before she felt the tight squeeze on her belly.

    The wind was knocked from her chest, and as she gasped and wheezed, she heard Myka¡¯s voice and Stefan''s too.

    ¡°Sadie!!!¡± they both screamed.

    But before she could understand what was happening, why they were screaming, why she had fallen. She let out her own scream as she was suddenly dragged back into the trees.

 Chapter 664 We Heard Her

    ?

    For the slightest of moments, Myka froze.

    He saw the roots wrap around her waist. He saw her fall. At that moment, everything stopped. He couldn¡¯t breathe, he couldn¡¯t move, he couldn¡¯t scream. All he could do was watch in horror as it happened.

    ¡°Sadie!!!¡± he screamed as he came back to his senses.

    His heart leaped into his throat, and he felt as though the blood was drained from his body as she was dragged back into the bushes with a scream. He and Stefan both moved to run after her. But Myka couldn¡¯t let Stefan go. He had to keep him with the others.

    ¡°No!¡± Myka shouted.

    They reached the rock before Myka could stand in Stefan¡¯s path and block him from going further. He grabbed him by the shoulders. ¡°You stay here, keep the others together and safe.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Stefan shouted back, trying to push past Myka as he kept his eyes on where Sadie had been dragged.

    ¡°Please, Stefan!¡± Myka shouted, his voice filled with emotion. ¡°I can¡¯t have both of you in danger.¡±

    Stefan looked up into Myka¡¯s eyes. He saw the concern and fear. He clenched his jaw and looked away, but he nodded.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Myka whispered.

    Stefan watched as Myka shifted into his wolf and ran after Sadie. He was angry and afraid. It was the second time he was leaving his sister in danger, letting someone else be the one to rescue her. But would Myka return the way that Alice did? Was it already toote?

    Stefan took a deep breath and lowered his eyes. On the ground, he saw the journal she had been holding. The one that Peter had given her. He reached down and picked it up, closing it gently and tying it closed. He hugged it to his chest and looked back up at the trees.

    Behind him, he heard the sound of sniffling. He looked back to see the others huddled together. Two of the boys were crying. The other one stared in the direction she had been taken. His eyes were wide, and he took slow, deep breaths. The girl put her arms around the two crying boys, trying tofort them.

    Stefan swallowed and looked back where Sadie and Myka had disappeared. He took another deep breath and cleared his mind. Then turned and walked to the others. He approached the boy that wasn¡¯t crying, just staring into the trees from the shock of what he had witnessed.

    His name was Dane. He was usually very tough and sure of himself. He had been the one that had promised to catch more fish than anyone. He was older than Stefan, the same age as Sadie. Though he often teased her, he was actually very considerate of her.

    Dane had sat beside Sadie at the fire, listening intently as she described the lemon berry tree in great detail. He asked her questions and read the parts of the journal she pointed to him. He didn¡¯t care anything about the tree or the fruit. But he knew Sadie wanted to talk about it, so he listened.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be all right,¡± Stefan said, trying to sound confident. ¡°Myka won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±

    Dane blinked and lowered his gaze to Stefan.

    Stefan was surprised to see not just a look of worry or concern. But fear, sadness, and grief.

    Dane looked away.

    ¡°I just never thought I¡¯d have to see it again¡­ hear it again,¡± he whispered.

    Stefan furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Hear what again?¡± he asked.

    Dane swallowed.

    ¡°Sadie¡­¡± Dane whispered sadly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stefan asked.

    Dane didn¡¯t answer. He lowered his eyes and stepped back. He sat beside the others and put his arm around one of the younger boys.

    ¡°They used to take her away¡­¡± the girl said, hugging one of the boys. ¡°We didn¡¯t know why¡­ but sometimes¡­ a lot of times. We heard her.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Stefan swallowed as he looked at the four children. They were scared and worried. But it wasn¡¯t the creature that had taken Sadie that they were afraid of.

    He knew theb was a bad ce and that Sadie had been treated differently than the others, but he didn¡¯t know to what extent.

    Stefan had been trapped in Autumn for a couple of weeks, but these kids had spent their entire lives in thatb.

    Sadie had spent her entire life in thatb, screaming.

    Stefan clenched his jaw and looked back to where she and Myka had disappeared.

    ¡®He¡¯ll save her¡­ he has to,¡¯ Stefan told himself.

    ***

    He rushed into the bushes, moving as fast as he could. He could hear her not far ahead. She wasn¡¯t screaming anymore, but she was struggling and crying.

    Myka growled and pushed further into the thick undergrowth of the trees. Before long, the area opened up to a small clearing. As he cleared thest of the bushes, he saw Sadie still being dragged across the clear.

    Another growl, and he charged forward, running just past her to mp his strong jaws down on the root wound tightly around her waist. He bit down hard. A bitter liquid spilled onto his tongue from the root as he shook and tore until it started to give.

    The root snapped, and what remained flew back into the trees while the end Myka had bit down on was still in his mouth. Then, finally, he let it fall and shifted back to his human form.

    ¡°Sadie!¡± he called as he rushed to her side. Immediately he worked to remove the root still wrapped around her.

    She gasped for air and whimpered as the root was finally pulled away from her body. Myka looked down, her shirt was torn, and the root had dug into her skin as it dragged her through the forest leaving behind angry red welts and burns.

    ¡°Can you stand?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I think so,¡± she whispered.

    Myka helped her to her feet. She hissed and cried out. Every movement burned. But she was able to stand on her own. Myka carefully pulled her close. He kissed the top of her head and took a deep breath.

    ¡°You need to hurry back to the others,¡± he whispered before pulling away from her.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± she said.

    Myka shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not dead. I can hear iting back already,¡± he said, looking at the dense trees before him. ¡°Go, get to the others. Start heading back down the mountain. I¡¯ll catch up.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Sadie started, but two roots shot out from the trees.

    ¡°Go!¡± Myka shouted, barely avoiding the first root.

    Sadie let out a cry, but she did as he said. She ran toward the bushes she knew she had been dragged through. As she started to crawl through them, she looked back. Myka had a weapon in his hand. He was fighting back against the roots.

    He cut one of them, a green liquid oozing from the injury. The root drew itself back into the trees. The second root attacked, Myka held firm and avoided its reach, but a third root appeared. It shot straight for him. He didn¡¯t see it. He couldn¡¯t prevent it. The root wrapped around his throat.

    Sadie¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°Daddy!!!¡± she screamed.

 Chapter 665 In Time

    ?

    Sadie cried and screamed for him again.

    ¡°Daddy!!!¡±

    Myka was lifted into the air, his hands wed at the root, desperately trying to tear it away from his throat.

    Sadie wanted to go back and help him, but she didn¡¯t know what she could do. Tears streamed down her face as she watched him struggle to get free.

    Then a sudden movement caught her eye, something in the trees. It dashed forward and severed the root that held Myka in the air. He fell to the ground, coughing and pulling the remains of the root from his throat.

    ¡°G.o¡­ Sad..ie!¡± he shouted through coughs and gasps for air.

    Behind him, Ashleigh stood in a defensive stance, prepared to protect him from any other attack.

    Sadie smiled and took a relieved breath before turning around and crawling back through the bushes toward theke.

    Myka got to his feet, still panting but recovered enough to fight.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said.

    ¡°d I made it in time,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Ahead of them, the trees shook and moved. The treant was finallying out to greet them rather than sending its roots alone.

    ¡°By the way¡­.¡± Myka said. ¡°Did¡­ did Sadie call me daddy? Did you hear that?¡±

    Ashleigh blinked several times.

    ¡°Is this really the time to worry about that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, is there a right time?¡±¡¯ he asked. ¡°Seems like this is it if she called me that now, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Myka,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°Focus, please.¡±

    Myka took a deep breath and sighed.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said.

    He opened his palm, preparing to summon a weapon, but Ashleigh ced one in his hand instead. It was a karambit made of obsidian.

    He looked up at her.

    ¡°They are a matching pair,¡± she said, holding her own. ¡°Caleb gave them to me as a gift from the Alpha of Burning Ember.¡±

    Myka looked down at the small de again. It was beautiful and meaningful. He looked at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Are you sure I can use this?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh cleared her throat.

    ¡°Whether you can or not is on you,¡± she smiled. ¡°But these des cut through the fae like butter. So, I would definitely rmend at least trying it.¡±

    Myka grinned.

    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± he said.

    There was loud cracking and snapping from ahead. Finally, the treant pushed itself into the clearing. They were both surprised by the state of the creature.

    ¡°What the hell happened to it?¡± Myka asked quietly.

    Every treant that Ashleigh had faced started with at least six roots. Beyond that, they still had a thick trunk with tworge limbs and a gaping hole of a mouth with teeth of splintered wood that could crush a man in two if they got close enough.

    But the one that moved into the clearing had only two whole roots, while the other four were in various sizes and states of decay. Ashleigh and Myka had each severed one. She suspected the scout had been responsible for one as well. But something else had gotten rid of thest one.

    The tree trunk was also covered in strange burn marks, shes all over it as though it had been whipped by fire. There was only one limb, while the other appeared to have been snapped in half. Finally, the mouth of splintered teeth was empty, andrge chunks were torn away.

    ¡°What could have done that?¡± Myka asked.

    Ashleigh felt a chill through her spine as she thought of the scouts warning in the report. New creatures. What kind of creature could have caused so much damage to the treant?

    ¡°That¡¯s not what we need to worry about right now,¡± she said.

    ¡°True enough,¡± Myka sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s get this done. I don¡¯t like the kids being alone for too long.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ***

    ¡°Sadie¡­?¡± Dane whispered. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡°He¡¯ll find her,¡± Stefan said, again trying to reassure him. ¡°Myka loves Sadie like a daughter. He won¡¯t let anything happen to her. She¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Dane shook his head, his eyes lighting up as he smiled. He pointed behind Stefan and then said, ¡°Sadie!¡±

    Stefan turned around, his eyes widened, and his heart raced. Sadie was walking toward them. She had her hand on her stomach, her clothing was torn, and she looked in pain, but she was walking toward them.

    ¡°Sadie!¡± Stefan shouted, turning his body and running to her. He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her tightly.

    Sadie cried out and pulled away from him. Stefan took a step back and looked down at her stomach. He could see the redness and swelling now.

    ¡°Sadie¡­¡± he whispered mournfully.

    She followed his eyes and moved her arm over her stomach.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt that bad.¡±

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Dane asked as he approached.

    Sadie looked up to see all four of them looking at her with concern.

    ¡°Were you worried about me?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Dane said immediately. Then lowering his eyes, he added, ¡°You¡¯re our friend, Sadie. We always worried about you.¡±

    A swelling of emotion formed in Sadie¡¯s chest at his words. Being Holden¡¯s pet project had always made her stand out in theb. She assumed that the other kids kept away from her because they were afraid of her. But looking at these four now, she realized that the looks they gave her in the past were not full of fear but concern.

    Sadie could only smile at them now.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Myka?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°He and Ashleigh are fighting the monster,¡± Sadie said, looking back in the direction she hade from.

    ¡°Ashleigh?!¡± Stefan asked excitedly. ¡°She came back?¡±

    Sadie nodded.

    ¡°It has no chance now,¡± Stefan grinned.

    Sadie furrowed her brow.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Dane added, ¡°Ashleigh¡¯s gonna tear that thing apart!¡±

    Sadie tilted her head.

    ¡°She¡¯ll make it regret that it ever touched you, Sadie,¡± Stefan smiled.

    Sadie pursed her lips and took a deep breath, letting it out with a huff.

    ¡°Ashleigh is a great warrior,¡± she said. ¡°But are you saying that without her, my daddy wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight it off?¡±

    ¡°Well, Myka isn¡¯t exactly a¡ªWait¡­ what did you just call him?¡± Stefan asked, his eyes wide with surprise.

    Sadie straightened her back, clenching her teeth as she felt a twinge of pain from the movement.

    ¡°My Daddy,¡± she stated. ¡°Myka is my daddy, and Peter is my dad. Is that a problem?¡±

    Stefan blinked at her, unsure how to respond.

    ¡°And just so you know, he is very strong and brave. And he was the one that saved me!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stefan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it!¡±

    ¡°Guys¡­¡±

    ¡°You better not,¡± Sadie continued. ¡°And you know, they¡¯re your dads too.¡±

    ¡°Well... I mean¡­ they¡­¡± Stefan stammered.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it,¡± Sadie smiled. ¡°Not if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Stefan looked away.

    ¡°Guys!¡± one of the younger boys shouted.

    Stefan and Sadie looked back at him, he was staring out toward theke, and the expression on his face was frightened.

    ¡°What is that?¡± he whispered.

 Chapter 666 He Was Supposed To Follow

    ?

    ¡°Run,¡± Sadie whispered, staring wide-eyed at the creature emerging from theke.

    ¡°Where do we go?¡± Dane asked.

    ¡°Just run!¡± Sadie shouted, turning and pushing the others back away from theke.

    The children turned, trying to run away, but they stopped suddenly. Sadie looked up to see that their path was blocked. Before them was another one, just like the creature rising out of the water. Something they had never seen or heard described before.

    It wasrge, as big as a small car. It had a heavy ck and brown carapace like an armored shell that covered its long body. Six thin segmented legs extended from the lower abdomen, bent in half as the monster¡¯s body hung low to the ground.

    There were two thick and heavy pincher ws in the front. Grabbing and crushing anything within its reach, pulling the remains back to the sharp mandibles of its mouth. Above its mouth, two long and thin antennae touched the dirt and grass around it. These antennae were seemingly recements for eyes. Finally, the creature¡¯s body ended in a long thin whip-like tail.

    The children huddled together between the two monsters. The two younger boys and the girl that had held them earlier stayed at the center. Dane, Sadie, and Stefan all turned, acting as a shield to the other three. They each faced out. Dane kept his eyes on the one that blocked their path while Sadie kept hers on the one from theke.

    Sadie observed as the antennae of the one from theke reached out, tapping on the dirt and grass between them. She swallowed, thankful that the reach was about five feet short of them.

    ¡°We need to call for help!¡± the girl cried out.

    The creature from theke raised its back end, the whip-like tail swishing above it. The antennae that had been exploring in all directions around the monster now focused only on the ground toward the children.

    Sadie gasped.

    ¡°Sshhh!¡± she said. ¡°Quiet¡­ We shouldn¡¯t make loud noises or move too quickly.¡±

    After a few silent moments, the creature lowered itself back toward the ground, its tail falling behind it.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Dane asked quietly.

    Sadie swallowed. Her body already ached from the burns on her stomach and the impact of being dragged. She wasn¡¯t a warrior. None of them were. They needed help, but she instinctively knew that the monsters would immediately attack if she called out for Ashleigh or Myka.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just stand here,¡± Stefan whispered. He turned his head back and forth, looking between both monsters. ¡°What if we tried to run toward the trees?¡±

    Sadie shook her head.

    ¡°There are too many of us,¡± she said. ¡°Besides, look at those legs. These things will move faster than us, I promise.¡±

    Between them, one of the three in the middle began to sob. Their cries were getting louder, and the creature by theke had noticed. Sadie¡¯s heart was in her throat as she saw its small movements. One step, then two. The antennae were getting close to reaching her now.

    ¡°You have to keep quiet,¡± she whispered. ¡°Please, I know you¡¯re scared, but you have to try.¡±

    The boy that had been letting out loud sobs covered his mouth, trying to keep his voice in. The girl hugged him tighter.

    ¡°It¡¯s moving closer,¡± Dane whispered through his gritted teeth.

    Stefan looked toward the one that Dane was watching. It had moved closer, and the antennae were close to touching his feet.

    ¡°What if we move back?¡± Stefan asked. ¡°We don¡¯t need to run, but just move toward the trees¡­ just a little further away.¡±

    Sadie chewed her lower lip. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡°We would need to all move together, slowly and quietly,¡± she said. ¡°And we need to be ready to run at any moment.¡±

    It took them a minute to organize themselves. Then, finally, the children in the middle stood and waited for instruction.

    The creature Dane was watching had turned its antennae away from the children, exploring the grass near the fire pit.

    Meanwhile, the one by theke had also stopped moving toward Sadie. However, it hadn¡¯t turned away. Instead, it had simply stopped. Its antennae sat perfectly still in the grass no more than a foot away from Sadie¡¯s shoe.

    Once they were ready, Sadie took a deep breath. They all moved together, one step. They paused, waiting to see if there was any reaction. Luckily there wasn¡¯t. Another step, again, they were unnoticed. A third step. Now there was at least another foot between Sadie and the antennae. The creature that had been blocking their path moved closer to the remains of the campfire.

    Stefan let out a relieved sigh.

    ¡°It might take a while,¡± he whispered. ¡°But we might be able to get away like this.¡±

    Dane nodded. But Sadie continued to watch the creature by theke. The other had moved on when it didn¡¯t find them right away. It was searching the area for whatever might be here, but the one by theke still hadn¡¯t moved.

    The group took another step. Still no reaction. Sadie narrowed her eyes, feeling like there was something she was missing. She continued to watch it closely as they prepared to move again. And then again, and then again.

    But on the fourth step, since Sadie had been watching so closely, she saw it. The tiniest flicker of movement that she hadn¡¯t been able to see before. They took one more step, and Sadie held her breath as she watched, waiting to confirm if what she thought was true.

    It was.

    Each time they took a step, the antennae of theke creature moved, just barely, in their direction. She took in a soft gasp.

    Stefan noticed; he looked up at her.

    ¡°Sadie?¡± he asked quietly.

    Sadie chewed on her bottom lip. She could tell him. They could stop moving, and they might still be safe. It was clear that the creature was still trying to locate them. But they would still be trapped.

    They took another step. The antennae adjusted but didn¡¯t move. One more step, this time, there was not even a twitch from the creature.

    The children had now managed to distance themselves from the closest of the two creatures. They were roughly halfway to the tree line where Sadie had been taken before.

    But with the next step they took, the creature by theke lifted its antennae from the ground and turned its body toward them.

    Sadie gasped.

    ¡°Run!¡± she shouted.

    Dane reached back and took hold of the girl¡¯s hand. She already held one of the boys, who held the other. He pulled them along as he ran, without looking back, toward the trees. Stefan should have followed; he was supposed to follow.

    But Sadie was supposed to follow too.

    Instead, she ran the other way while she screamed and pped, drawing the monster in her direction.

 Chapter 667 As Long As You Can

    ?

    Sadie shouted and pped her hands. She ran toward theke instead of the trees. It wouldn¡¯t give them much time, but some was better than none.

    The creature that had been waiting raised up on its long thin legs. It snapped both of its massive front ws in her direction and then moved toward her. She had been right. It was incredibly fast.

    Sadie¡¯s heart was in her throat, and her body felt numb.

    ¡®Please be safe,¡¯ she thought as she closed her eyes and prayed for the others.

    ¡°Sadie!¡±

    Her eyes shot open, and she turned to see Stefan running toward her. She turned back to the monster; it was so close now. It stopped and raised its back. The whipping tail swished back and forth and then shot forward.

    Stefan jumped in front of her. He pushed her back. Sadie fell to the ground, and her body screamed in pain from her earlier wounds. But she looked up and saw his face twisted in an anguished shriek.

    The thin tail was wrapped around his body. His clothing was torn or burned away somehow in the ces the tail touched. Angry, red welts were already appearing on his skin, and Sadie gasped as she saw blood trickling on his chest.

    ¡°No!!!¡± she screamed, reaching up to help him.

    Stefan pped her hand away before she could touch the tail.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± he growled. ¡°It burns!¡±

    He clenched his jaws, trying to fight the pain. Sadie felt tears running down her face.

    ¡°Stefan¡­¡±

    Her eyes went wide. Behind him, she saw the ws open and racing toward him.

    ¡°Stefan!!¡± she screamed.

    The monster held him securely with its tail. It reached out for the kill, nning to cut him in half with its strong ws. Just as it was about to grab him, it let out a guttural screech as one of its ws was snapped off.

    Stefan whimpered and cried out as the tail dragged back over his skin before he was released and fell to his knees. He let out a soft cry before his eyes rolled back, and he fell forward. Sadie caught hold of him, pulling him to her and hugging him protectively as she looked toward the monster.

    She was shocked to see that the one that had attacked them was being attacked by the other.

    The second creature was wing and whipping at the first. It had already removed one of the ws and appeared to be trying to remove its legs. The first tried to defend itself, wrapping its tail around the attacker''s ws, attempting to keep it from opening them, but the attacker was relentless. It thrashed and swung until it tore off the tail of the first.

    Another guttural screech came from the first creature. A bright green liquid oozed from its back where its tail had been torn off. The ground bubbled and sank in where the liquid fell.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® ¡°Can you stand?¡± a familiar voice asked.

    Sadie turned back in surprise. She looked up at Ashleigh and felt relief wash over her.

    ¡°Sadie, can you stand?¡± she repeated.

    Sadie nodded.

    ¡°Yes, but Stefan is badly hurt,¡± she said.

    Ashleigh looked down at Stefan. She clenched her jaw at the sight of him. She reached up and pulled the pin from her cor, cing it on the remains of his shirt. Small chords surrounded his body.

    ¡°That will protect him for now,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°we need to get out of here.¡±

    Sadie nodded, but another screech drew her attention back to the creatures fighting. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The attacker had managed to crack the carapace of the first creature. Now it screamed as the attacker ripped it open and tore it off. Finally, the creature¡¯s remaining legs gave out. It fell to the ground with slight convulsions of its legs and one remaining w. The attacker then used its heavy w to crush the head of the dying beast until it moved no more.

    Sadie quickly got to her feet, ignoring the protests of her body. She expected that once the first creature was dead, the second would focus on them as its next victim. So they needed to move quickly before it saw them.

    But, to her surprise, that didn¡¯t happen. Instead, it just stood there doing absolutely nothing.

    ¡°Do you have them?!¡± came a shout.

    Sadie¡¯s heart jumped at the voice. Then, back by the tree line, she saw the other children and standing before them, his jaw clenched and his eyes glowing a bright green, was Myka.

    Instantly she felt relieved.

    Ashleigh leaned forward to pick Stefan up, but the creature began to shuffle and thrash in the dirt as she reached for him.

    ¡°Myka?¡± Ashleigh called out with concern, her eyes on the beast.

    Myka fell to one knee, grabbing his temple with a pained expression. A trickle of blood ran down his nose. Sadie ran to his side.

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t hold¡­ it¡­!¡± He growled through gritted teeth.

    Ashleigh stood up and pulled out both obsidian karambits.

    ¡°Hold as long as you can,¡± she said. ¡°But let go before you don¡¯t have the strength to carry him and get out of here.¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t wait for a reply. Instead, she charged forward and jumped onto the creature¡¯s back. Then, turning both des down, she raised them above her and brought them down forcefully onto the thick carapace. Though the obsidian worked better than other des, they still could not cut through in one go.

    Myka let out a roar as his head ached, and the creature broke free of his control. Ashleigh quickly corrected, and instead of trying to cut open the carapace, she severed one of its legs and then jumped to another.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Myka cried out.

    ¡°Go!¡± Ashleigh shouted. ¡°Get them out of here now!¡±

    Myka clenched his jaw, he didn¡¯t want to leave her behind, but he knew she was right. So he ran to Stefan and lifted him into his arms.

    ¡°Go, go!¡± he told the others, pushing them ahead toward the path down the mountain.

    The creature bucked and thrashed, finally seeding in knocking Ashleigh from its back, but on her way down, she managed to cut through another of its legs.

    Shended on her back, and the creature immediately turned and tried to smash its heavy w onto her head. Ashleigh was quick. She rolled to the side and back again as it tried to do the same thing with the other.

    She got back to her feet, and in doing so, she found a sweet spot, a crack in the carapace. She lunged forward and caught her karambit in the crack. She tugged with all her might, and the gap grew as the creature roared. Ashleigh quickly stabbed repeatedly into the opening.

    It flung its heavy w back at her, catching her in the chest, and she was thrown backward. Shended painfully in the dirt, and the wind was knocked out of her.

    She lifted her head and could see that the damage was done. The creature was barely standing, struggling to hold itself up. As she took deep breaths, she smiled.

    But the creature had one final action to take, one parting blow.

    It used thest of its strength to turn its body, its tail dragging through the dirt. Then, with its back to Ashleigh, the creature sprayed a bright green liquid from its tail. Ashleigh¡¯s eyes went wide, and she tried to crawl away. But a thick streamnded on her stomach, and without even the protectiveyer of the armor from her pin, it instantly burned into her flesh and was excruciating.

    Ashleigh screamed, and soon the world went dark.

 Chapter 668 No Good Deed

    ?

    Her consciousness stirred. She was lying somewhere soft and warm. The sound of air being pushed into the room and the faint buzz of an overhead light yed in her ears. She took a breath, wincing from the pain it drew from her body.

    Ashleigh opened her eyes. She was in a small room she didn¡¯t recognize. The ceiling was white, the walls a sort of salmon beige color. She lifted her head just enough to look around. One small window with sheer rust-colored curtains let the sunlight into the room.

    A counter and sink with a cab above was on one side of the window. On the counter, Ashleigh could see basic medical supplies like bandages, gauze, and cotton balls. On the other side of the window was a tall, simple dresser. It was dark wood, with two doors that opened out. Just past the dresser was the door she assumed led out of the room.

    Other than the bed that Ashleigh was lying on, the only other furniture she saw was an end table with only amp and a chair not far from the bed.

    An IV pole beside the bed was also connected to her arm.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath andid her head back. She still felt drained, and her body ached and burned.

    She pulled her arm out from under the nket. Even that action sent painful jolts through her body. Then, moving the nket down, she saw that she wore a sports bra and that her midsection was covered entirely in bandaging. She lowered the nket to her hips before pulling it back to cover herself.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    What happened? How had she gotten here? Where was she?

    Thest thing she remembered was the green liquid spraying toward her. She remembered screaming and then seeing ck. The pain must have overwhelmed her. But then what happened?

    There was a sh of another memory, of more screams, but there was something else, water?

    The door to the room opened, and Ashleigh turned her head. He had his back to her as he closed the door, but she immediately recognized his blue hair.

    ¡°Myka,¡± she whispered. ¡°Where are we? What happened?¡±

    He turned around, wearing a short-sleeved shirt, and his arms were covered in bandages. Surprised by the sight, Ashleigh tried to sit up, only to cry out in pain as she was immediately reminded that her body was severely injured.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to move,¡± he said, quickly reaching her and gently pushing her shoulders back to the bed before sitting in the chair. ¡°We are with Bustling Bush. It¡¯s the closest pack to Moonguard.¡±

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± she asked after a deep breath.

    Myka looked down at his arms.

    ¡°Once I got the kids a safe distance, I returned for you,¡± he began. ¡°I saw the creature was dead and found you lying on the ground surrounded by small sinkholes of that green liquid.¡±

    His voice was tired. Ashleigh wondered how long it had been and if he had even had a chance to sleep.

    ¡°I assumed that the creature must have sprayed you with that green stuff before it died¡­ it has some kind of acidic quality. It burned you, and you passed out,¡± he said. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize about the acid¡­ so I picked you up, and¡­.¡±

    He sighed and raised his arms with a tired smile.

    ¡°No good deed, right?¡± he said.

    Ashleigh swallowed. She was grateful that he hade back for her. If he hadn¡¯t, she would likely have died there. But she also knew that none of this would have happened if it weren¡¯t for the choice that she had made to begin with.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± he continued. ¡°I picked you up. The burning was pretty immediate. I didn¡¯t know what to do, but it seemed like a good idea to get any extra off us. So, I carried you into theke.¡±

    ¡°Into theke?¡± Ashleigh asked, feeling a vague memory of the event.

    ¡°Yea, I don¡¯t know if you remember,¡± he said. ¡°You woke up screaming, which isn¡¯t surprising because when the water touched my arms, it was ten times worse than just the green liquid itself.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡°I remember water and screaming... but nothing else.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised,¡± he said. ¡°You passed out almost immediately after waking.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow. She had experienced pain many times in general, but passing out, twice, because of it, was surprising.

    ¡°I¡¯m losing my touch,¡± she smiled. ¡°Letting a little pain take me down.¡±

    Myka looked up at her. It was the first time she noticed his eyes in their conversation. They were bloodshot and swollen. He clenched his jaw.

    ¡°Ashleigh, you almost died,¡± he said. His voice shook, ayer of anger and concern.

    Ashleigh swallowed. Obviously, the situation was not ideal. She was still in pain, but how could she have almost died?

    ¡°Your stomach, it¡¯s bad,¡± he continued. ¡°You may not realize it, but you¡¯re on a heavy dose of painkillers.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°I can¡¯t be. My mind is clear, and yea, it hurts, but it¡¯s not that bad.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wearing a medical pin,¡± he said. Pointing to her shoulder.

    She reached up, touching the strap of her bra she felt a small button. It was simr to the armor pin she always wore. Now that he had said it, she could see just a hint of an iridescent shine on her arm.

    Caleb had told her about it months ago, something new they were developing in one of thebs. It was meant to work in emergencies, like how they had used their pins to help stabilize someone with basic wounds.

    But the medical pin would be able to cover the body in a thin, almost imperceptible skin. Providing a sterile environment, giving antibiotics, numbing agents, or pain medications directly to the wound, and avoiding the side effects on the brain.

    But as far as she knew, the medical pin hadn¡¯t been finished yet. It certainly wouldn¡¯t have been released to the minor packs even if it had.

    ¡°How?¡± she asked. ¡°How do I have this?¡±

    ¡°The team that came from Summer brought it.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Team from Summer?¡± she asked. ¡°What team? Why is there a team from Summer here?¡±

    Myka looked away, clenching his jaw. Then, after a moment, he looked back at her.

    ¡°Axel requested that theye,¡± he said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Myka sat back, reached into his pocket, and pulled out a piece of paper.

    ¡°When he found out about this,¡± Myka said, holding the paper to her.

    Ashleigh grabbed the paper, bringing it into her sight line. A chill ran down her spine, and her chest tightened as she saw the scout¡¯s original report.

 Chapter 669 He Understood

    ?

    ¡°I was surprised when I saw the team from Bustling Bush running toward us,¡± Myka said. His elbows were on his knees, and he stared down at his hands. ¡°But I was so thankful I didn¡¯t think too much about it then.¡±

    He let out a soft chuckle, licked his lips, and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Dane carried Stefan on his shoulders while I carried you,¡± he continued. ¡°We hiked down the mountain for two hours without stopping. After Sadie told me that the creature hade out of theke, I pushed them to keep going even after they were worn down and hurting in order to gain as much distance as possible.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes. She swallowed painfully as silent tears fell.

    ¡°That was when they found us,¡± he sighed. ¡°A whole team of them. Emergency responders, ready and able to help us all get back down the mountain, quick and clean.¡±

    Myka sat back in his chair. He crossed his arms, clenching at first as he felt the sting of his wounds.

    ¡°We made it to our car and followed them back here to their territory,¡± he said. ¡°As soon as we got here, there they were, waiting. A medical team from Summer.¡±

    He nodded to himself and gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the smartest guy in the world,¡± he said. ¡°But even I knew that something wasn¡¯t right about that.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath, holding her jaw shut tight to keep from letting out the mournful cry that was building in her chest.

    ¡°Still,¡± he continued. ¡°If they hadn¡¯t been here, Stefan would have died.¡±

    Her eyes shot open, and she turned to look at him. His jaw clenched, his nostrils red as he took a deep breath through his nose.

    ¡°The wounds that covered his body, from the tail of that thing¡­ they had that stuff in them too. The acid.¡±

    Ashleigh took a shaky breath. Then, a soft sob escaped her lips.

    ¡°Putting your armor on him kept him alive during the travel time,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s why you got as bad as you did. Nothing was stopping it from seeping into the deeperyers of skin. If we had taken it off him without a medical pin to rece it¡­.¡±

    Myka paused. He took a deep breath and pushed it out.

    ¡°Stefan,¡± he sighed. ¡°Is going to be all right.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, thanking everything and anything that might be able to hear her.

    ¡°Sadie, too,¡± he said. ¡°Her wounds were treated; she will be sore for a week or two, but she¡¯ll recover. Stefan¡­ has a long road to travel, but he wille out of it with no more than scars.¡±

    Ashleigh turned her head to look at him.

    ¡°Myka¡­¡±

    He looked away.

    ¡°I understand¡­¡± he whispered, swallowing the heavy feeling in his chest. ¡°I know how badly you miss Caleb. How much you want to find him.¡±

    Ashleigh chewed her bottom lip as she listened to him.

    ¡°If it was Peter¡­¡± he whispered.

    Myka closed his eyes and shook his head. He remembered the feeling that hade over him when he saw Peter in danger... when he saw Sadie and Stefan in danger. The blinding rage and desperation.

    The roots, the creature by theke. It wasn¡¯t a request for their help. It was a demand. He had imposed his will on them. He had used the vines to crush the hybrid that threatened his mate, and he had felt the strength of his ws as he tore open the monster that threatened his children.

    He understood exactly why she had done what she had done. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡°I thought¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°I thought I would be able to keep them safe.¡±

    Myka clenched his jaw.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said.

    Myka stood from the chair.

    ¡°The children and I will be returning to Winter,¡± he said. ¡°Peter will be able to treat my wounds, and now that Stefan has had the worst of it taken care of, he will be able to take care of him as well.¡±

    He turned and moved to the door. He stood before it without even reaching for the handle.

    ¡°You¡¯re being taken back to Summer,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh¡¯s heart began to thump wildly, and her breaths became thick. Finally, she turned and stared at the ceiling as the tears gathered in her eyes.

    ¡°They are the only ones that can treat your stomach,¡± he said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go there¡­¡± she said in a pained whisper.

    Myka closed his eyes. He felt the pain in her words. He knew how hard it would be for her to return to where they had started a life together, to the ce filled with endless reminders of him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve left yourself no choice this time,¡± he sighed.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think¡­ I didn¡¯t think it would be this bad,¡± she said. ¡°I swear, I never thought anyone would get hurt.¡±

    ¡°I know, Ashleigh,¡± he said, looking down. He took another deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I knew how desperate you were, and I knew there was something you weren¡¯t telling me.¡±

    He paused, thinking of the children, of theirughter around the campfire. Then he thought of the moments when he had felt uneasy and how he had ignored that feeling.

    Myka swallowed down the lump in his throat.

    ¡°I chose to bring the kids into this. So, I don¡¯t me you, Ashleigh,¡± he said. ¡°And I really do understand¡­¡±

    Myka turned, looking at Ashleigh lying on the bed, tears running down the side of her face as she squeezed her eyes closed. He hated that she lied, but he truly wasn¡¯t angry at her. Instead, he could recognize that she tried to take steps to keep them safe and that she had realized her mistake in the end and tried to get them back home.

    But when he thought of Sadie, of Stefan, he couldn¡¯t look at her the same way.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you anymore, Ashleigh,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I have to focus on my family now.¡±

    A fresh stream of tears fell from her eyes. Myka felt a painful grip on his heart.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t what he would want, Ashleigh, none of this,¡± he said. ¡°You said he would be disappointed if you had found him in Moonguard. I think you''re right.¡±

    Ashleigh squeezed the nkets between her fingers and held tightly to the painful feeling growing in her chest.

    "I think he would be disappointed to see you like this," he said. "To know how much you''re hurting yourself."

    Ashleigh heard the door close behind him, and there was no reason left to hold back the sobs that threatened to choke her.

 Chapter 670 He Treasured Them

    ?

    They stayed in Bustling Bush for two days.

    When they first arrived from Moonguard, the Summer team had gotten to work on caring for Stefan and Ashleigh. Luckily, they had the supplies to treat them immediately. Still, Ashleigh would need much more than what was avable in Bustling Bush.

    The doctor that had tended to Stefan told Myka that it would be best if he went to Summer as well, but Myka wanted to take him home. After calling on a favor from Bell, it was decided that Stefan could return to Winter and be put in Peter¡¯s care.

    Two medical trucks were sent from Summer, one to bring Ashleigh back, the other to take Stefan to Winter with the supplies Peter would need to treat him.

    One of the Bustling Bush wolves volunteered to drive the other children back home while Myka rode with Sadie and Stefan.

    Stefan was strapped into the bed attached to the wall of the truck. He was kept on an IV that fed him antibiotics and painkillers. He had only been awake for a few minutes over the two days they had been in Bustling Bush.

    When he woke the first time, he could only cry out in pain. The threat to his life had passed, and he would heal entirely in time, but it would be painful for a while. So, it was decided that it would be in his best interest to keep him sedated for the journey home.

    Arriving at the southern border of Winter, Myka felt exhausted. They still had another two hours before they would be home.

    He had hardly slept since the attack, and he hadn¡¯t slept at all during the drive. Instead, he kept his eyes on Stefan sleeping in the bed, his tiny body covered in bandages. Meanwhile, his hand stroked Sadie¡¯s hair gently as she slept with her head in hisp.

    None of the other children had been injured, and he was thankful for that. But that didn¡¯t stop the ache in his heart as he looked at the two children he had sworn to protect for the rest of their lives.

    Myka took a slow deep breath through his nose.

    How would he be able to face Peter? Myka had promised that they would be safe. That he would never put them at risk. That promise had been broken. No matter what Ashleigh did or didn¡¯t do, Myka brought them, and it was his job to keep them safe.

    But now he was left wondering if they were even safe with him.

    Myka could no longer deny what he had already suspected. The power inside of him, the power that the Dark Queen had encouraged him to use, the ability to impose his will on another living creature, felt good.

    Taking their power into his hands, using it to crush his enemies, there was a pleasure in that process that disturbed him as much as it stirred him.

    He had only taken hold of one creature at a time, the roots, the monster by theke. But the Dark Queen had held an entire army in her control. For just a moment, Myka had wondered what that must have felt like.

    He clenched his jaw as he leaned his head back against the truck. Closing his eyes, he fought to push back the rising doubt and fear in his heart.

    The truck took them directly to the hospital. Myka had expected to find Peter waiting for them on their arrival. But when he got out of the car, it was not Peter that greeted him.

    ¡°Peter is inside,¡± Axel said, noting the confusion on Myka¡¯s face. ¡°When we got word that you were almost here, he wanted to double-check that the treatment room for Stefan was properly arranged.¡±

    ¡°There are supplies in the truck that he will need¡ª¡± Myka began.

    ¡°Daddy?¡± Sadie called from inside the truck.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Myka replied, hurrying to the door. ¡°Are you okay?¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sadie nodded with a smile when he came into view. She sat up and scooted out of the truck. Myka reached out to help her down. Once she was out, she took Myka¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Wee home, Sadie,¡± Axel said in a warm voice. ¡°I am d to see you.¡±

    Sadie looked up and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Axel,¡± she replied sweetly.

    ¡°Nurse ine will take you inside,¡± he said, waving over one of the three nurses that stood back waiting for instructions. ¡°She will look at your wounds, give you clean bandages and get you anything you need.¡±

    Nurse ine stepped forward with a soft smile. She reached her hand out to Sadie.

    ¡°Will youe with me?¡± she asked.

    Sadie was familiar with ine. She had met her several times while visiting with Peter, and she liked her very much. Still, she looked up at Myka and held tighter to his hand.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I stay with you?¡± she asked quietly.

    Myka smiled and knelt beside her.

    ¡°I wille to see you very soon,¡± he whispered, leaning forward and kissing her forehead. ¡°For now, go with ine. I need to make sure that Stefan is taken care of first. Peter and I will be by to see you very soon.¡±

    Sadie clenched her jaw.

    ¡°Dad,¡± she said firmly.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    ¡°He is Dad. You are Daddy,¡± she said with a pout on her lips.

    Myka smiled as he felt a warmth bloom in his chest. She had attached to them quicker than he expected, gettingfortable enough to ept them as her family. Moments like these, where she pouted and acted like the child she was, were rare, and he treasured them.

    He gave a soft chuckle and then nodded.

    ¡°All right, Dad and I will be by to see you soon,¡± he said. ¡°Just promise me something, okay?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Make sure I am there the first time you call him Dad,¡± Myka grinned. He couldn¡¯t wait to witness that moment.

 Chapter 671 Tell Me

    ?

    Sadie smiled and nodded happily at Myka.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± he whispered, reaching up and touching her cheek gently.

    He stood up, and Sadie took ine¡¯s hand, following her into the hospital.

    At this time, the medic from Summer, who had also driven the truck, and the remaining two nurses discussed the best way to transfer Stefan from the truck into the hospital.

    ¡°Myka,¡± Axel called to him, ¡°if you wouldn¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to have a word with you.¡±

    Myka looked at the others. They had gotten a gurney and were preparing to transfer Stefan.

    ¡°Can it wait?¡± Myka asked. ¡°I want to stay with him.¡±

    Axel hesitated, but then he nodded.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he said.

    Myka followed the nurses as they took Stefan down several different halls and finally reached the room prepared for him. However, as they moved to take him inside, Myka was prevented from entering the room.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± the nurse said. ¡°We need to keep the room as sterile as we can. You can¡¯t go in.¡±

    Myka saw that the other nurse was also not going into the room. Instead, Stefan was being taken by two others wearing a protective covering over most of their body.

    He was nervous, but a soft tapping sound drew his attention. Myka turned toward the window of the room. Standing inside and tapping on the window, wearing one of the protective suits, he finally saw Peter.

    Their eyes met, and Myka felt a lump forming in his throat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got him,¡± Peter said. His voice was muffled through the mask and window, but it was clear enough for Myka to hear him. ¡°I¡¯ve got him.¡±

    Myka nodded and swallowed. Peter nodded and then turned away as Stefan was brought into the room.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± the nurse smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll look at your arms and then take you to Sadie.¡±

    Myka followed the nurse to another room. After cleaning his wounds and applying the medication, she gave him clean bandages and took him to Sadie¡¯s room.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel He was told that some of the burns on Sadie¡¯s stomach showed signs of infection. They cleaned her up, applied a new dressing, and started her on an antibiotic. She had fallen asleep pretty quickly after that.

    Myka wasn¡¯t surprised. Neither of them had gotten much rest over the past few days. But perhaps being home, knowing their entire family was now in the same ce, made it easier. Even he had started to feel the fatigue falling over him.

    As he sat by her side, waiting for her to wake up or for any news from Peter about Stefan, Myka could no longer fight the need for sleep. He yawned and looked around the room. There was a small couch, so he decided to take a short nap.

    ¡°Myka¡­¡±

    He heard the soft whisper through the darkness.

    ¡°Myka¡­¡±

    It came again, bringing a warmth that spread over Myka¡¯s body.

    ¡°Wake up,¡± he whispered. ¡°I want to see your eyes.¡±

    Peter¡¯s voice was calling him back from the ckness of sleep. Myka opened his eyes.

    Peter sat beside him, looking down with a smile. He reached down and touched Myka¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°There you are,¡± Peter whispered.

    Myka reached up and tangled his fingers in Peter¡¯s dark hair. Peter smiled. Myka pulled him down. Their lips touched in a soft kiss.

    As they pulled apart, Peter smiled again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Myka whispered before he could stop himself. Already tears had started to form in his eyes.

    Peter furrowed his brow. He looked back behind him and then back at Myka.

    ¡°Wait,¡± he whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±

    Peter stood up from the couch. Myka sat up, looking across the room to see that Sadie was sleeping peacefully.

    They left the room; Peter asked a nurse to look in on Sadie and tell him if she woke up while they were gone. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He led Myka down the hall until they found an empty waiting room. He motioned for Myka to go in and then followed after closing the door behind him.

    ¡°I broke my promise,¡± Myka said as he heard the door close. ¡°I am so sor¡ª¡±

    His words fell away as he was surprised by Peter suddenly wrapping his arms around him from behind. Peter buried his face against Myka¡¯s back, but Myka could feel he was crying.

    Myka swallowed and reached his hand up to touch Peter¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered sadly.

    They stayed like this for a long time. Peter held Myka tightly while he let the tears fall from his eyes. Myka stayed still, holding Peter¡¯s arm.

    Finally, Peter pulled away and turned Myka to face him.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± he whispered as their eyes met.

    Myka smiled sadly and nodded.

    They hugged, holding each other close.

    Peter stroked Myka¡¯s back affectionately.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Peter said. ¡°Tell me why you look so sad.¡±

    Myka closed his eyes, the weight in his chest growing.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Myka whispered, squeezing Peter to him.

    After another silent moment, Myka told Peter everything that had happened in Moonguard.

    All the good moments with the children and with Ashleigh. And all the moments that he had felt uneasy. He told him about Ashleigh giving up searching for Caleb and wanting to leave. About watching Sadie get dragged into the bushes and walking out of the trees to hear Sadie screaming Stefan¡¯s name and then seeing the look of pain on Stefan¡¯s face.

    He told him about taking control of the creature and feeling its strength as though it were his own. How angry and desperate he had been to save the children. How much he had wanted to tear the beast apart. Just as he had felt when he saw Peter in danger.

    Myka hesitated, but then he told Peter about how good it felt. How part of him enjoyed the feeling and knew that he could do it again, anytime he wanted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Myka whispered, feeling all the shame of his admission.

    Peter was quiet. They had moved to the couch. Myka sat forward with his elbows on his knees while Peter sat back on the sofa.

    ¡°I should have told you before¡­.¡± Myka said quietly. ¡°I promised to tell you about the power¡­ but I was afraid of what you would think. How you might look at me if I told you what happened to the hybrid¡­that I made that choice and that I liked it.¡±

    Peter sat forward and took a breath.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie and say it doesn¡¯t concern me,¡± he said.

    Myka swallowed and closed his eyes.

    ¡°But,¡± Peter continued, reaching out and touching Myka¡¯s chin to look at him. ¡°Telling me feels like a pretty good sign that you aren¡¯t harboring true desires to control an army of mindless ves.¡±

    Despite himself, Myka chuckled, and Peter smiled.

    ¡°Myka,¡± Peter called gently.

    Myka turned to him, and Peter reached his arms around Myka¡¯s neck, meeting his eye.

    ¡°There is nothing to be sorry for,¡± Peter whispered. ¡°You did what you had to do to protect me and them. You brought our children home.¡±

    Myka swallowed. His chest was tight. He felt hopeful and terrified all at once.

    ¡°As long as we keep talking,¡± Peter said with a gentle smile. ¡°We can get through anything together.¡±

    Myka closed his eyes, leaning forward and pressing his forehead to Peter¡¯s. Tears flowed from his eyes as he was ovee by the relief Peter¡¯s words brought him.

    ¡°I love you, Myka,¡± Peter whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t ever forget it.¡±

    Myka nodded.

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

 Chapter 672 Find Joy In Life

    ?

    Several days after they had returned to Winter, Sadie was allowed toe home. But, unfortunately, Stefan would need to remain in the hospital for another week to ensure his wounds were healed correctly and there were no surprises.

    Though they would have preferred their entire family to be home together, Myka and Peter were still grateful to have Sadie with them.

    A few days before Stefan could finally join them, Peter had stayed a littleter at the hospital with him while Myka had brought Sadie home. They made dinner together, and while they waited for Peter to get home, they made paper decorations to hang in Stefan¡¯s room as a proper wee.

    By the time Peter arrived, they had made a banner, five paper snowkes, an extensive linked chain, and several drawings to hang on the wall.

    ¡°Oh my,¡± Peter said with a smile as he entered the room. ¡°Did I make a mistake and arrive in an art gallery rather than my home?¡±

    Myka smiled up at him, and Sadieughed. She jumped up and ran to him, wrapping her arms around him. Peter smiled and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Wee home, Dad!¡± she said as she pulled away and looked up at him.

    Peter¡¯s smile widened. He still wasn¡¯t used to hearing it, or sure he ever would be. But it made him happy every time.

    ¡°What a nice way toe home,¡± he sighed happily. ¡°Thank you, Sadie.¡±

    She grinned again before turning and returning to the table and picking up one of the drawings. She turned and showed it to Peter.

    ¡°We made decorations for Myka¡¯s room!¡± she said excitedly. ¡°I know he won¡¯t be home for a little longer, but I want to make it really special for him when he does.¡±

    Peter reached out and touched her chin affectionately.

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll pretend it¡¯s no big deal, but really he¡¯ll love it.¡±

    Sadieughed and nodded; she looked back at Myka.

    ¡°Daddy, can I take these up to Stefan¡¯s room?¡± she asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, Sayds. You do that while Dad and I finish dinner,¡± Myka replied with a smile.

    Sadie nodded and carefully collected all of the decorations as Peter and Myka moved into the kitchen.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s for din¡ª¡± Peter began, taking only enough steps into the kitchen for the door to close behind them before he was pulled back and pressed against the wall as Myka captured his lips.

    It was a brief but passionate kiss, sloppier than Peter usually liked but no less arousing. Myka pulled away, moving his mouth to Peter¡¯s throat andying soft, wet kisses against his skin as he spoke.

    ¡°Wee home, Peter,¡± he whispered. ¡°I missed you.¡±

    Myka¡¯s strong hands moved down Peter¡¯s arms, gently squeezing him.

    Despite himself, Peter let out a soft moan. Myka¡¯s kisses moved toward Peter¡¯s chest, and one hand moved to his hip. Myka¡¯s thumb slipped under Peter¡¯s shirt to gently graze his skin with a warm touch.

    Peter drew a sharp breath, regaining just enough of his senses to control himself. He reached his hand up and caught Myka¡¯s chin. Grabbing him firmly, he lifted him so their eyes met. He stared into Myka¡¯s dark eyes, already swirling with lust.

    ¡°Down, boy,¡± Peter said through a shaky breath in a heated tone. ¡°Not here, not now...¡±

    Myka clenched his jaw and swallowed as anticipation and desire rolled over him. Peter was cutting him off but with a promise of returning to this momentter. He took a deep breath and pulled away, giving them both the space to calm down.

    Peter took a deep breath; he licked his lips and straightened his shirt. He nced at Myka, leaning back against the counter, his head down as he fought to control his breathing. For the briefest of moments, Peter regretted stopping him.

    After returning from Moonguard, they had been either with the children or Myka was having his own wounds treated. They were both worried about Stefan, and with Sadie¡¯s nightmares, they didn¡¯t want to leave her alone in the hospital. So, Peter had been sleeping in Stefan¡¯s room while Myka slept in Sadie¡¯s.

    When Sadie was allowed toe home, Myka slept at home, but Peter remained with Stefan while he continued to be sedated. It wasn¡¯t until just two nights before that Stefan could make it through the night without waking from the pain. That was when he told Peter that he wanted him to go home.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t appreciate Peter¡¯s care. Still, he wanted to ensure they knew he wasn¡¯t a baby and could handle being in the hospital alone for a few nights.

    Even though Peter hade home the past two nights, Myka had already fallen asleep with Sadie when Peter finally returned.

    Between the trip to Moonguard and the aftermath, Myka and Peter had not been intimate for nearly three weeks. They were both feeling the need for each other. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Peter¡¯s eyes naturally roamed down Myka¡¯s body, appreciating every dip and curve.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Myka let out a low growl and lifted his gaze toward Peter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say one thing when you mean another¡­¡± he whispered.

    Peter took another deep breath and shook his head.

    ¡°I meant what I said,¡± he stated.

    He turned away and moved to the stove, where the food was simmering in a pot. He lifted the lid and stirred the contents.

    ¡°Sadie coulde in at any moment. We have children now. We can¡¯t act like animals doing it wherever and whenever we want anymore.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Myka sighed.

    He moved behind Peter, wrapping his arms around his waist and resting his chin against his shoulder.

    ¡°I just miss you,¡± he whispered.

    Peter sighed. He put the lid back on the pot and leaned back against Myka.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said, ¡°I miss you too.¡±

    They stayed like that briefly before Sadie arrived, asking if dinner was ready. Finally, the meal was served, and they sat together around the table, talking andughing. When dinner was over, they chatted a bit longer before Sadie showed signs of being tired.

    Peter took her to bed, reading her a story and tucking her in before joining Myka again in the kitchen, where he was washing the dishes.

    ¡°I¡¯m d that Sadie enjoys having a story at bedtime,¡± he said as he walked in.

    Myka looked back with a warm smile.

    ¡°I was afraid she might be too old for that,¡± Peter continued, finding a ce to lean on the counter.

    ¡°It¡¯s brand new to her,¡± Myka said, turning back to thest few dishes. ¡°Theb techs didn¡¯t treat them like children. So, I doubt she ever heard a bedtime story before she came to Winter.¡±

    Peter nodded.

    ¡°I hope we can help her truly leave that ce behind,¡± he said softly.

    Myka rinsed his hands and dried them on the towel beside the sink. He turned around and crossed his arms over his chest as he looked at Peter with eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Do you really think we haven¡¯t already?¡± he asked.

    Peter furrowed his brows.

    ¡°I know that she¡¯s gotten better in many ways, but she still has those nightmares, and I know she gets a little lost sometimes,¡± Peter replied.

    ¡°Peter,¡± Myka sighed. ¡°Sadie has embraced us as family. We are her dads. Believe me when I say she¡¯s out of theb.¡±

    Peter listened.

    ¡°But just because you move on and find joy in life doesn¡¯t mean you can forget the pain,¡± he continued. ¡°I still have nightmares too, and I didn¡¯t go through nearly as much as she did.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Peter sighed. ¡°I just¡­ I hate that I can¡¯t take that pain away from her.¡±

    Myka moved across the room to stand beside Peter. He reached down and took his hand.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°Me too. Pretty sure that¡¯s part of the whole bing a parent thing.¡±

 Chapter 673 The Only Thing You Can Do

    ?

    ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± Peterughed. ¡°Gotta say, not my favorite part. I thought worrying about you was a full-time job, but those two¡­ man¡­ it never stops.¡±

    Peter shook his head with a smile, but Myka looked away. He let go of Peter¡¯s hand and returned to the sink. The dishes were done, so he instead started scrubbing the sink. Peter noticed that something was off.

    ¡°Myka?¡± he called. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Myka didn¡¯t respond at first. But after a few silent moments, he gripped the side of the sink and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I know things have been busy,¡± he said. ¡°That you have been focused on putting everyone back together, and we haven¡¯t had much of a chance to talk through a lot of things.¡±

    Peter furrowed his brow and moved toward Myka.

    ¡°I¡¯m just waiting,¡± Myka continued nervously. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry. You have to be, so I¡¯m waiting for you to let it out. I think it¡¯s probably better if you yell at me now before Stefanes home. So, we can work through it and try to move forward.¡±

    Peter reached forward and grabbed Myka¡¯s shoulders. He turned him so they were facing each other. Then, looking him in the eyes, he saw how scared Myka was.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Is this about your powers? I thought we talked that out.¡±

    ¡°We did, but you justforted me,¡± Myka sighed. ¡°I know you meant it, bute on, Peter, I know you. There is no way you weren¡¯t angry about what happened.¡±

    Peter took a breath and swallowed.

    ¡°You asked so many times before we left if I was sure it was safe,¡± Myka continued. ¡°You even asked if Ashleigh was stable enough for the trip. I told you she was. I pushed for the kids to go. I promised. And then¡­¡±

    Myka paused, clenching his jaw at the memory of Stefan wrapped in the creature''s tail.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Peter called. ¡°Listen to me.¡±

    Peter reached up and grabbed both sides of Myka¡¯s face.

    ¡°I do not me you,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, I was angry when I found out what happened.¡±

    Myka looked into Peter¡¯s eyes and swallowed.

    ¡°When Axel told me we would need to prepare a room for burn treatments? When he said it was you, Sadie, and Stefan that got hurt? Ask him if you want. I did not react well.¡±

    Peter clenched his jaw.

    The day Axel came to his office and told him about the conversation with Alpha Ross, Peter screamed at Axel. But when he was told to prepare a burn room, he took a swing at him.

    It was the first time in Peter¡¯s life that he had ever gotten violent toward another wolf by his own choice. Furthermore, it was undoubtedly the first time he had ever disyed that behavior to an Alpha.

    Axel had allowed himself to be hit, and he did not hold it against Peter. But he did prevent him from trying again.

    The two days that his mate and his children stayed in Bustling Bush before returning to Winter had been the longest days of his life. Knowing they were alive helped, of course, but wondering how bad it was had driven him crazy.

    He didn¡¯t know how he would react when he saw them. It was one of the reasons he had rushed back to the room when he heard they were close. He needed to get his mind into that of treatment rather than that of a family member.

    When Stefan was wheeled into the room, his heart caught in his throat. But seeing the fear and concern on Myka¡¯s face outside the window calmed his own mind. He focused on the treatment; he took care of his patient.

    After the initial treatment, Peter checked on Sadie while Myka slept on the couch nearby.

    Peter had rushed out of the room and to the bathroom then. He locked the door and burst into tears, huddled on the floor for half an hour before he could calm himself again.

    He was angry. He was furious, terrified, and desperate. But once they were back, once he could see each and every one of them, all he could feel was how grateful he was that they hade back.

    Peter could see how afraid he was as he looked into Myka¡¯s eyes. Their rtionship had grown, and they were happy. But, like Myka said, just because they had found joy in life didn¡¯t mean they could forget the pain. Peter had left Myka before, and a part of him might always be a little scared that it could happen again.

    He wrapped his arms around Myka¡¯s neck and pulled him down into a hug. Myka immediately wrapped his arms around Peter.

    ¡°I was angry, but never at you,¡± Peter whispered. ¡°I was terrified that I would lose my family before we ever got a chance to be one. But I¡¯m not angry now. I¡¯m just grateful.¡±

    Myka squeezed Peter, and Peter could feel the shuddering breaths of his mate¡¯s tears. He reached up and stroked his hair gently.

    ¡°Stop holding it in, Myka,¡± Peter said. ¡°Talk to me when it hurts. Tell me the things you¡¯re scared of. We¡¯ll get through it all together. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    Myka let out a sob.

    ¡°I¡¯ll chase you,¡± Myka whispered. ¡°Sadie will too.¡±

    ¡°Stefan will set traps,¡± Peter added with a smile.

    Myka nodded and hugged Peter just a little tighter.

    ***

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Axel said. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Myka turned to him, his brows furrowed.

    ¡°For what?¡± Myka asked, taking a seat in the chair across from Axel.

    Axel lowered his head.

    ¡°I should have been more aware of what was happening. I should have made sure that the report I received was urate,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°Do you normally check the uracy of the reports you receive from your scouts?¡± Myka asked.

    Axel shook his head.

    ¡°We have never had a reason to,¡± he said.

    ¡°Then how could you know?¡± Myka sighed.

    ¡°I knew how desperate she was,¡± Axel said. ¡°I should have paid more attention.¡±

    Myka took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we all?¡± he asked, tipping his head to the side. ¡°Didn¡¯t we all see that she was barely keeping her head above the water?¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw and lowered his eyes.

    ¡°We have all tried to help her in our own way,¡± Myka continued. ¡°Through friendship, through understanding and patience. Even if she didn¡¯t see it, we have all tried.¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t see it,¡± Axel said, ¡°her pain won¡¯t let her.¡±

    Myka looked carefully at Axel. He was a good man, a strong man.

    When Alice first brought Myka to Winter, his primary concern was finding and reconnecting with Peter. But that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t concerned about the nomads joining forces with the young Alpha of Winter.

    He didn¡¯t know what to expect. But, then, all he had to go on were his past experiences with pack wolves and authority figures.

    Myka had assumed he would be arrogant, headstrong, and rigid. He would look down on the nomads and threaten them until they agreed to whatever he wanted without any benefit.

    But what he had not expected was the person that sat before him.

    Axel was a man that cared not just about the people in his charge but the wolves as a whole. He was decisive and tactful. He always considered the consequences of his actions far beyond himself. He was not afraid to listen to the advice and opinions of others, but rather, he encouraged it.

    He also loved fiercely and passionately. His family, whether it be his mate or his sister, they were everything to him.

    But now, there was nothing that he could do to save Ashleigh. Nothing he could say, and no one he could fight.

    Myka saw the same pain in Axel¡¯s eyes as in Bell¡¯s and even his own. They all wanted to help her. Tofort her.

    Suddenly he was reminded of the conversation he had had with Peter. They had talked only briefly about Ashleigh.

    Peter had been one of the few people that had not gone out of their way to try and make things better or easier for her while she was in Winter.

    Myka had found it strange because he knew Peter cared greatly for her. He knew that he worried about her and how she was handling the loss of Caleb, but he had kept back.

    When Myka asked why, Peter had a very simple thought about how best to help her.

    ¡®Sometimes the only thing you can do for someone is wait for them to fall and then offer your hand to help them back up.¡¯

    Myka, Bell, Axel. They had all been trying so hard to help Ashleigh, to keep from hurting her or making things harder for her. But if she wasn¡¯t ready to ept their help, was there ever really anything they could have done?

    Myka took a deep breath. He looked up at Axel.

    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for. You did what you were supposed to do. I made my choices, and so did Ashleigh. So I don¡¯t me her,¡± Myka said, ¡°But it¡¯s time for us to step back and let her solve her own problems. We can''t do anything for her if she doesn¡¯t want our help.¡±

    Axel looked away.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Alice said,¡± he sighed.

    Myka nodded.

    ¡°Axel, I know you love your sister. We all do. But you are about to be a father,¡± he said. ¡°Your family needs your attention more than she does.¡±

    Axel swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said. ¡°I need to let go.¡±

    Axel was relieved in his own way, but Myka could also see the pain it caused him to acknowledge the truth.

 Chapter 674 A Difficult Decision

    ?

    She had barely spoken since returning to Summer a month ago. Every day she saw doctors and nurses, and she went through treatment for the burns that covered her stomach. There had been one surgery that had been done quickly and without issue.

    Bell, Galen, and Fiona had alle to see her at various times. For the first two weeks, they were refused. But eventually, they were allowed into her room. Still, she didn¡¯t have much to say, barely responding to their questions.

    The only interest she showed was when Bell updated her on the others in Moonguard.

    Myka¡¯s wounds left deep scars along his arms but did not affect his overall health or body. The infection that the doctors had been worried about with Sadie¡¯s wounds never managed to take hold, and in the end, not even a scar was left behind. Ashleigh was relieved to hear that Sadie was able to go home with Myka and Peter.

    Stefan spent the first week under heavy sedation. He was healing, but the pain was still quite intense for his small body. However, once they had gotten past the more intensive treatments, he had been able to wake up and spend most of the day with minor pain.

    It took two full weeks for Stefan to recover enough to go home. He would have scars across his back, shoulders, and chest, but he would fully recover.

    When Bell told Ashleigh that Stefan would be sleeping in his own bed that night, Ashleigh cried. And while she quickly sent Bell away, it was still the first sign of a positive change Bell had witnessed in her since the end of the war.

    But, after hearing that all the others had recovered, Ashleigh got quiet again. No matter what Bell tried to talk with her about, she hardly responded or showed interest.

    Any mention of Caleb led to her stating how tired she was and pulling her nkets over her body until Bell would leave the room.

    There was only one other topic that Ashleigh showed any interest in. One that she had brought up at least once a week in the month she had been in treatment.

    ¡°Has there been any news on the scout?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Bell had been cleaning up the tools used to treat Ashleigh¡¯s wounds. Then, at Ashleigh¡¯s question, she stopped what she was doing. She closed her eyes and swallowed.

    Ashleigh had asked a few days ago about the scout. She usually only asked once every few weeks, so Bell was surprised by the question.

    At the time Ashleigh had asked before, there had been no word. Now, unfortunately, there had been a change. One that Bell knew Ashleigh would not receive well.

    Ashleigh sat up in her bed. She was zipping up the light jacket that she wore to cover the bandages that covered her midsection.

    Bell sighed. She turned around to face Ashleigh, crossing her arms over her chest.

    ¡°Axel and Galen have both called their search parties home,¡± she said.

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened momentarily as she clenched her jaw and quickly turned away.

    ¡°Did they find him?¡± she asked quietly.

    Bell took a deep breath. She moved closer. She lowered her arms and held on to the bar at the end of the bed.

    ¡°Moonguard has only gotten worse since you were there,¡± she said. ¡°Neither search party was able to get very far past theke. No one made it to the vige at all.¡±

    Ashleigh listened quietly.

    ¡°Those new creatures are all over the mountain,¡± Bell continued. ¡°Luckily, the teams were already expecting them, so no serious injuries were reported. Still, they have tried for two weeks to break through without any luck.¡±

    ¡°Has he sent any message? Any signals?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking back at Bell.

    Bell shook her head.

    ¡°They have scouts watching from a distance for any signals throughout the territory, there haven¡¯t been any, and it¡¯s assumed that he lost his radio at some point,¡± she replied. ¡°Honestly, Ash, there hasn¡¯t even been smoke from a fire. So as far as anyone can tell, the only people in Moonguard are searching for him.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ashleigh lowered her eyes. She took short breaths through her nose. Bell could see the way her jaw clenched reflexively. Finally, after a few silent moments, Ashleigh took a deep breath and scoffed.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s assumed he¡¯s dead?¡± she sighed.

    Bell pursed her lips between her teeth. She squeezed her hands around the bar at the foot of the bed.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± she whispered.

    Ashleighid down, pulling the nkets up over her shoulder. Bell let out a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Bell swallowed, then she nodded and turned back to her task.

    ¡°I¡¯ll finish cleaning these and let you get some rest,¡± she said.

    Ashleigh did not reply.

    After cleaning the tools and putting them away, Bell looked back at Ashleigh again. She then left the room, knowing there would be no point remaining.

    A little whileter, Galen lifted his head as the door to his office opened. He gave a gentle smile as Bell entered the room.

    ¡°Any luck?¡± he asked, sitting back in his chair as she walked around his desk.

    Bell grabbed the arm of his chair and turned him away from the desk. She then sat down on hisp andid her head against his shoulder with a sigh.

    Galen wrapped his arms around her and kissed the top of her head.

    ¡°Guess not,¡± he whispered sadly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to help her,¡± Bell whispered, a tear falling from her eye. ¡°I know she is hurting, and I don¡¯t know how to help.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he said, rubbing her back.

    Bell¡¯s tears continued to fall, and then she let out an irritated scoff.

    ¡°I had to tell her about the search parties being called back,¡± she said. ¡°It was not what she wanted to hear.¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw. It had been a difficult decision. Neither he nor Axel wanted to leave a man missing, but the risk to the wolves searching for him had be too great.

    They all knew the likelihood of the scout still being alive was almost non-existent. Ultimately, they had to make the best decision for the most people. A recovery team would be sent to Moonguard for his body when it was safe.

    In this, Galen understood how Ashleigh felt. She needed to know if he was alive or dead. It was the only way she would know if her decision had cost someone their life.

    But stats and figures were not proof. Until his body was found, she couldn¡¯t know the true cost of her lie. He suspected that not knowing one way or the other was causing her more pain than what had happened at theke.

    Galen sighed, knowing that Caleb would have had the same reaction. A wave of sorrow fell over him, and Galen hugged Bell closely.

 Chapter 675 I Donâ€™t Know How

    ?

    After nearly another whole month, Ashleigh¡¯s treatments were almost done. There was no more debridement, no more shots or tissue samples being taken. All that was left was somesering that would help reduce the scarring and some light physical therapy for the muscles that had been damaged.

    She had been cleared to leave the hospital, but Ashleigh didn¡¯t want to return to their shared room or the treehouse. So, she stayed in the hospital room until she was done with all treatments.

    She sat on the side of the bed. Unzipping her jacket, she looked down at the binder she wore. There were no more bandages, and the wounds were virtually healed. The binder was to help support the core muscles.

    Moving back onto the bed, she leaned against the wall and opened the binder. She swallowed as she looked down at her stomach. The wounds were gone, but the scarring left behind was significant.

    She swallowed and gingerly touched the scar with her fingertip.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to exin it one day¡­¡± she whispered sadly, thinking of Caleb¡¯s smile. ¡°I¡¯ll have to tell him where this came from.¡±

    As her eyes scanned the thick scar, she remembered the pain from the attack and the treatment. And then she heard Sadie¡¯s and Stefan¡¯s screams.

    She closed her eyes and clenched her jaw. Then, swallowed the lump in her throat and pushed back the weight in her chest. Quickly she closed the binder tight and zipped up her jacket. She raised her hand and wiped away the tear that dared to fall from her eye.

    A knock at the door brought a gasp to her lips.

    Ashleigh wiped her face and pulled the nkets over her body as the door opened.

    Bell stepped in with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Hey, Ash,¡± she called sweetly.

    Ashleigh turned away, trying to hide the fact that she had cried.

    Bell saw the movement and assumed she was trying to avoid her again. She sighed but pushed forward.

    ¡°Listen,¡± she began, ¡°you have been cleared to leave the hospital, and the only treatments you have left are not daily. So, I think it would be good for you to get out of the hospital, at least for a few days.¡±

    Ashleigh turned but didn¡¯t look up at Bell. Her heart began to pump harder. Was she trying to make her go to the treehouse or their room? Trying to force her to face the absence of Caleb?

    ¡°And the timing is perfect,¡± Bell continued, stepping closer to the bed. ¡°The twins are due any day now.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows; she looked up at Bell in disbelief.

    ¡°You want me to go to Winter?¡± she asked.

    Bell licked her lips nervously.

    ¡°Not alone,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Galen and I are going, just for a few days. I think it would be great if we could all go together to celebrate with Axel and Alice.¡±

    The weight in her chest was back, and the lump in her throat felt thick enough to choke her. She breathed through her nose and clenched her jaw as she turned away.

    She was quiet for a long time, and Bell waited patiently, hoping that Ashleigh would finally take a step forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    Bell bit the inside of her bottom lip between her teeth until she tasted a trickle of blood. She took a shaky breath through her nose and swallowed.

    She stared down at the floor as her fingernails dug into the palms of her hands with how hard she squeezed them.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± Bell said, her voiceing out as a soft and shaky whisper. ¡°You can¡¯t keep avoiding life.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ashleigh closed her eyes.

    ¡°You have to face what happened,¡± Bell continued. Her voice got stronger as she spoke. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, and I can¡¯t possibly understand what you are feeling¡­ but¡­ he¡¯s gone.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her teeth together as her jaw shook and her eyes burned with unshed tears. The weight in her chest was hot and thick.

    Bell took a breath. She sighed and softened her tone.

    ¡°We all miss him, not just you,¡± Bell said, tears slipping down her cheek. ¡°But he is gone, and we¡¯re still here, Ashleigh. We¡¯re here¡­ waiting for you toe back to us.¡±

    Bell lowered her gaze. She took a shaky breath as the feelings she had held back for months were finally acknowledged. She swallowed and waited for whatever Ashleigh would say.

    ¡°I know,¡± Ashleigh said softly with a gentle nod.

    Bell lifted her head, surprised by Ashleigh¡¯s reply.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t,¡± Ashleigh continued with her head down. Her voice was a pained whisper. ¡°I can¡¯t be here with you.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± Bell whispered, regretting confronting her as she heard the pain in her voice.

    Ashleigh lifted her head. Bell saw the tears streaming down her face and the anguish in her eyes.

    ¡°I want to be happy for you,¡± Ashleigh whispered. ¡°For you and Galen, for Axel and Alice¡­ Myka and Peter¡­ I want so much to smile with you and congratte you on the lives you are building, the families you¡¯re raising.¡±

    Ashleigh took a shaky breath and furrowed her brows as her jaw shook. The thick heaviness in her chest was burning now.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t,¡± she said with a bitterugh. ¡°Because all I feel when I see you all so happy¡­ is angry.¡±

    She looked away.

    ¡°When I hear Axel and Alice talk about the babies¡­ I just remember how Caleb wanted a family, how I couldn¡¯t even let him dream of one.¡±

    Ashleigh reached up and angrily wiped her tears.

    ¡°When I see you and Galen,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°I think of how scared you were that you would never see him again¡­and then I see Caleb being pulled away into the darkness.¡±

    Bell sniffled and took a deep breath.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I lied about the report from Moonguard, why I yed with everyone¡¯s lives!¡± Ashleigh shouted. ¡°Because I need him! This world doesn¡¯t make sense without him! I am suffocating on my anger, and the only way to stop is by getting him back!¡±

    Ashleigh let out a heavy sob that left her breathless. She gasped for air, and Bell rushed to her side. But Ashleigh pushed her away.

    ¡°No!¡± she screamed, taking short, deep breaths as the tears continued. ¡°I am the reason that Stefan almost died! I hurt Myka and Sadie! They all could have been killed because of me!¡±

    She cried and screamed. Bell took a step back, hugging herself as her own tears fell.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who I am anymore!¡± Ashleigh screamed.

    She cried out and hit her fists on the bed several times. Finally, she dug her fingers into the mattress and tore at it until the fabric ripped and the padding was exposed. Then she hunched over, taking deep panting breaths as the tears wouldn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± she whispered mournfully, ¡°how to be here with all of you¡­ without him.¡±

 Chapter 676 They Could Find Peace In Each Other

    ?

    Ashleigh refused to speak after her outburst. Bell tried to talk to her, but Ashleigh stared out the window silently. Finally, she moved to the chair and waited as the mattress was changed, but she said nothing.

    Once the new bed was in ce and made, Ashleigh pulled back the nkets and crawled into it, covering herself without a word. Bell sighed and left the room.

    Knowing that Ashleigh was in pain, that she was struggling to readjust and ept that Caleb was gone, was one thing. But seeing her like this¡­ wasn¡¯t something that Bell ever expected to experience.

    She went to Galen immediately, she told him what had happened, and he held her while they sat on the couch in his office. He had been very quiet as she told him what had happened. She could see that he was struggling with his own thoughts.

    ¡°She¡¯s so angry,¡± Bell sighed. ¡°I get it, I understand. It¡¯s not fair¡­ but dwelling on it isn¡¯t going to help her move past it. Instead, she needs to try and focus on what she still has. Let us help her to heal.¡±

    Galen gave a gentle smile.

    ¡°She¡¯s struggling, Bell, but she¡¯s dealing with it in her own way,¡± he said. ¡°We all have our own way of processing the things we experience. The pain that we feel.¡±

    Bell looked up at him.

    ¡°You,¡± he said, lifting her chin with his index finger and smiling, ¡°push past, focus on something you can control or lose yourself in. You try to avoid the problem as long as possible until you have no choice. In many ways, you and Ashleigh have simr ways of coping.¡±

    Bell scoffed.

    ¡°The main difference is that you are a healer, and she is a warrior,¡± he said. ¡°You focus on everyone else around you, taking care of them, making them smile, never letting them see you cry.¡±

    Bell looked away.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Galen continued. ¡°Looks for something she can fight. Something she can challenge and defeat to make the problem go away.¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°Caleb is gone,¡± he said softly. ¡°But she didn¡¯t see him fall. She didn¡¯t feel his¡­.¡±

    Galen swallowed. His chest felt tight as he thought about the finality of the word death. Even if he had epted that Caleb would note back, the idea of his death was still too difficult to acknowledge.

    ¡°He was just gone,¡± he continued. ¡°There was no final battle, no body to burn or mourn.¡±

    Galen lowered his eyes.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to reconcile that in her mind,¡± he smiled sadly. ¡°To ept that he isn¡¯ting back¡­ she has to give up on him. She must make the active decision to stop looking.¡±

    Galen swallowed and took a deep breath.

    ¡°But if she holds on to the thought that she might be able to find him, to bring him back¡­ she can look him in the eyes and tell him she never gave up.¡±

    Bell reached her hand to his cheek, turning him to look at her.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± she whispered.

    Galen looked up at her. He swallowed the thick lump in his throat and put both hands on her cheeks. He pulled her close and kissed her. The soft warmth of her lips, the gentle touch of her tongue. Through her affection, he steadied himself.

    He pulled away and hugged her, breathing her scent in for strength.

    ¡°Sometimes,¡± he whispered. ¡°I worry what Caleb would think of my actions since he¡¯s been gone¡­. Would he be disappointed with me? Would he look at me with eyes of betrayal and ask how I could give up on him?¡±

    Bell pulled back to look into Galen¡¯s eyes.

    His beautiful pale green eyes were filled with tears and the pain of his own loss.

    Bell took a breath; she tilted her head and gave him a sad smile.

    ¡°Caleb always believed in you, Galen,¡± she whispered. ¡°He trusted you. He never doubted you when he left you in charge of Summer. Because he knew that you would make the right decisions.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Galen swallowed and took a soft breath. He nodded.

    Bell moved her hands into his hair, petting him while keeping his focus on her. She looked into his eyes with tenderness and care.

    ¡°And I think that if, by some miracle, he ever doese back¡­ he will more than understand,¡± she whispered. ¡°You didn¡¯t give up on him, Galen, and neither did Fiona or anyone else. You moved forward, you had to, and he would have told you to if he could.¡±

    Galen took a shaky breath and sniffled as hot tears gathered in his eyes and a painful heat spread in his chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he whispered. ¡°I know you are.¡±

    Bell wiped the tears that escaped his eyes. She smiled at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m always right,¡± she whispered.

    Galenughed and nodded.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he said. He leaned his head forward and ced it against her chest, taking a deep breath. Inhaling her scent and letting it soothe the pain in his heart.

    Bell kissed the top of his head, petting his hair gently.

    ¡°Will you be all right, puppy?¡± she asked.

    Galen squeezed his arms around her body.

    ¡°I just need another moment,¡± he whispered.

    Bell smiled and leaned her head on top of his.

    ¡°Take all the time you want,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    As they held each other, each foundfort in the other.

    Where Bell had felt drained from being unable to help Ashleigh process her grief, she was recharged by Galen¡¯s affection and the security she felt in his arms.

    Where Galen felt guilt and sorrow at what he felt was a betrayal of his brother and best friend, Bell gave himfort and understanding.

    The world around them may have been filled with heartache and suffering, but together, they could find peace in each other.

    Bell felt a sudden, painful grip tighten on her heart as the realization struck her.

    ¡®Ashleigh won¡¯t feel this again.¡¯

    She thought of all the moments she had felt at her lowest, and she saw no way out of the misery of her heart. In each of those moments, Galen had been the one to pull her from it. Renee, Roman. Even at the war''s end, as she worried that Axel might die and Galen himself was still missing. As that pain began to drag her down into the depths, he returned.

    Her vision blurred as the tears pooled in her eyes.

    ¡®It''s time for you to do your duty.¡¯

    The words she had so coldly said when she demanded that Ashleigh go to Summer because Galen was missing echoed loudly in her mind.

    She remembered as she had realized that themunication lines were down. As she reyed thest conversations she had had with Galen and Fiona before it happened.

    Bell had been out of her mind with fear and worry. She needed to know that Galen was all right. She needed a way tomunicate. So, she had tossed her concerns about rapid healing out the window. Ignored that she knew Ashleigh had been pushing herself too hard and was already struggling under the pressure of the war and more than willing to put herself at risk. None of it had mattered because she needed Ashleigh to go to Summer and find Galen.

    Bell swallowed and kissed Galen¡¯s head once more. He felt her heartbeat increase. He felt the tension in her body.

    Galen stroked her back and nuzzled against her chest. He knew that Bell would be able to understand Ashleigh at some point, and he knew it would hurt when she did. However, they didn¡¯t need to talk about it now, so instead, he would hold her close with no intention of letting her go.

 Chapter 677 Something She Needs To Do

    ?

    Bell stayed away for a week. She wanted to give Ashleigh time but also needed time to process her own feelings and assumptions.

    She and Galen were nning to leave for Winter in the morning. She didn¡¯t expect Ashleigh to change her mind ande with them. Honestly, she understood why it wouldn¡¯t be a great idea. But she still wanted to clear the air with Ashleigh before she left or at least apologize for trying to push her.

    Bell knocked at the door. She waited with no response. It wasn¡¯t unusual. Ashleigh rarely acknowledged a knock.

    ¡°Ash, I¡¯ming in,¡± she said, reaching down to the handle.

    ¡°If you are looking for Luna Ashleigh, she isn¡¯t here,¡± came a voice behind her.

    Bell turned to see one of the nurses on Ashleigh¡¯s care team.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°She checked out three days ago,¡± the nurse replied. ¡°She had her finalser appointment and requested a final review. As soon as she was cleared, she left.¡±

    Bell¡¯s heart was in her throat, pounding loudly.

    ¡°Where did she go? Who approved this?!¡± Bell shouted.

    ¡°I did,¡± another voice called.

    Bell spun around to see Fiona standing a few feet down the hall. She had a gentle expression on her face.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Bell asked.

    Fiona moved toward Bell. She gave the nurse a gentle nod, sending her away.

    ¡°Gone,¡± she said.

    ¡°Gone where?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Fiona replied. ¡°She didn¡¯t give me many details of her ns.¡±

    Bell was scared and angry. She wanted to shout, scream, and send out a search party.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± she said. ¡°Ashleigh is lost and confused! She needs our help!¡±

    ¡°And that is what I gave her,¡± Fiona replied.

    Bell furrowed her brows.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Fiona took a breath; she reached out and gently touched Bell¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ashleigh reached out to me,¡± she said softly.

    Bell¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°She did?¡±

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°She asked me toe, and I did,¡± Fiona said. ¡°She asked for my help, and I gave it.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Bell asked.

    Fiona pursed her lips. She seemed to think of how to answer.

    ¡°You are right. Ashleigh is lost and confused. But being here, and around all of us, isn¡¯t helping her,¡± Fiona said. ¡°She¡¯s not ready for that.¡±

    Bell looked away. Ashleigh had told her as much, But Bell was worried. She wanted to help, and she wanted to be there for her.

    ¡°Ashleigh called me here to tell me she needed time,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°There is something she needs to do. She didn¡¯t tell me what, only that it would not endanger anyone else and that she was leaving with or without my blessing.¡±

    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be alone!¡± Bell shouted. ¡°She needs someone to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Watch her?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Babysit her?¡±

    Bell sighed. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡°Keep her safe¡­¡± Bell replied. ¡°From herself.¡±

    Fiona smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Ashleigh won¡¯t hurt herself,¡± she said, ¡°she¡¯s catching her breath.¡±

    Bell furrowed her brows.

    ¡°She has been drowning in the moment that she lost Caleb for the past four months,¡± Fiona said. ¡°Every single day, every night. All she has been able to see is him being dragged away from her, unable to do anything about it.¡±

    Fiona closed her eyes and took a breath.

    ¡°But the trip to Moonguard¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°She scared herself, and it forced her to see past that nightmare. To the even bleaker world that exists without him in it.¡±

    Bell swallowed, listening to Fiona¡¯s words and imagining how hard the past four months must have been for Ashleigh.

    Fiona gave Bell¡¯s shoulder a gentle squeeze. She tilted her head and smiled at her warmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing,¡± she whispered. ¡°The only way for anyone toe back up from the bottom is to reach it first.¡±

    Fiona took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ashleigh is a strong woman. But she is in pain and needs to be allowed to experience it,¡± she sighed. ¡°She¡¯s also very young. Lashing out is a natural response and one that she has recognized. Ashleigh is doing what is best for her and those she cares about. If you really want to help her, give her your trust again.¡±

    Bell took a breath and looked away.

    ¡°When will shee back?¡± Bell asked. ¡°What if something happens to her? How would we even know?¡±

    Fiona smiled.

    ¡°Well, that, at least, I did take care of,¡± she said. ¡°I agreed to help her on the condition that I hear from her with at least a message every three days. If I do not, I can have Nessa track her through the phone she took.¡±

    Bell nodded and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried,¡± she said.

    Fiona nodded, putting her arm around Bell¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I know, I am too,¡± Fiona replied. ¡°But I must believe in her. Because that¡¯s what Caleb would want me to do.¡±

    ***

    Another two months passed.

    In Winter, Axel and Alice weed their twins. Two beautiful, healthy boys that they named in honor of two great men. Wyatt and Jonas.

    Myka continued to teach his troop, but ns for any practical experience outside of Winter were put on hold. Peter also took it upon himself to train Myka¡¯s troop in varying degrees of first aid. Stefan was the quickest and most enthusiastic learner, followed closely by Sadie.

    Aftering out of their mourning period, the wolves of Broken Crag found their new Alpha. No contest was held, no trial, and no argument was raised.

    Alpha Landon was the only possible option. He was practically a son to Jonas and a natural leader to the Crag wolves. Never hesitating in his service to his pack or the wolves as a whole.

    Burning Ember had finally made it back to their territory. Though their home was nothing more than ruins after the damage done by the army of fae and hybrid monsters that Penelope and Mateas had died to keep from destroying the pack, one forge remained in working order. It was enough. Lighting a single fire was all they would need to rebuild and start anew.

    In Summer, Galen continued working closely with Luna Fiona to handle the pack''s day-to-day operations. He also worked closely with Axel on building the foundations of a true alliance between the packs.

    It had been almost six months since the end of the war.

    The territories of the wolves had changed dramatically. The packs were no longer divided. The ancient enemy had returned and remained. New and known fae continued to appear all over the territories but throughmunication and cooperation, they were quickly pushed back from thends upied by the different packs.

    But the unimednds or those whose pack had been exterminated during the war were a different story. Here the faeid im, and for the time being, the wolves had decided to let them be.

    Moonguard was one of these territories.

    When the Summer and Winter search parties had been called home, warnings had been sent out to every pack. Descriptions of the creatures and the damage they could do. After receiving these warnings, no wolf dared approach the mountains of Moonguard.

    Except for one.

 Chapter 678 For The First Time

    ?

    Alice had experienced many forms of fear in her life.

    The fear of failure, as her failures almost always led to torture of some kind from Holden or Roman. Whether it was physical punishment or the erasure of her entire personality and memories, it was something she had gotten used to.

    She was also familiar with the fear of death, so familiar that it had almost stopped being a fear entirely. Instead, it was an inevitable and natural expectation of her job as a doll. But, being with Axel, seeing the pain in his eyes when she was in danger, she had to force herself to relearn how to be afraid for her own life.

    She feared losing the people she loved, Myka and Sofia. Those were the only ones she cared about for a long time. Until she found that strange draw toward the young Alpha of Winter, thoughts of him creeping into her mind even before she knew or remembered who he was.

    Warning him about the poison after his ceremony, telling him not to trust her. Her fear of losing him far outweighed her fear of failure or death.

    After she was freed from the strings that Holden held her with, Alice discovered that the number of people she was concerned about grew little by little. Myka, Sofia, Axel, Stefan. Those were her people¡­ until Peter and Bell became her people.

    Sadie, Corrine, and Galen. Slowly, Alice could no longer state a hard line of who she would protect and defend. Instead, her heart had opened to the people of Winter, the orphans of war, and the family and friends that epted her.

    But from the moment the pregnancy was confirmed, Alice had discovered an entirely new kind of fear.

    A blending of failure, loss, and death. Every action she took, her food, and her decisions could endanger the lives growing inside her. And for the first month, Axel was still in aa.

    She was tired and scared all the time. Relieved that his tests wereing back positive, bitter that he wasn¡¯t waking up. Alice ate the meals she needed to. She did the stretching that Bell rmended. She went on short walks with Myka, Stefan, and Sadie to keep from dwelling too long or allowing her ankles to swell too much.

    But every bite, every movement, every step, they all left her feeling tired. She was worn down emotionally and physically. She needed Axel to open his eyes. She needed to hear his voice and know that he was all right.

    When she found Ashleigh standing in Axel¡¯s room, she knew immediately that it was not a visit to check on her brother. Ashleigh wanted something.

    Alice couldn¡¯t me her. Axel was in aa, but at least he was in front of her. She knew what had happened to him; if the worst came, she would know that too. But Ashleigh didn¡¯t have any of that for Caleb. There was nothing but uncertainty, fear, and desperate hope.

    So, Alice tried to be understanding and patient. But the simple fact was, she couldn¡¯t help Ashleigh even if she wanted to. No one could.

    Alice drew a line in the sand that day. It would seem cruel to many, but it was necessary for her. She couldn¡¯t afford to care about Ashleigh¡¯s pain. Not when she was struggling to make it through each day. Not when the two lives inside of her needed everything she had.

    After Axel woke, things got better. Alice could breathe again and felt more secure with him by her side. She could enjoy small moments here and there with him as their babies grew.

    Ashleigh continued to struggle, and Axel took it to heart.

    He was working hard to build the alliances between the packs, to build the foundation of a future where they could all share a voice together. Yet, simultaneously, he was doting on Alice and thrilled to dream of the months ahead when he would meet his children.

    But with every passing day, he heard more and more concerning reports about Ashleigh¡¯s behavior and what she was doing to try and find Caleb. Alice had tried to help him deal with these concerns. She encouraged him to talk frankly with Ashleigh, to remind her that as painful as it is, the world does have to move forward. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When Ashleigh requested Axel¡¯s approval for the outing to Moonguard, Alice spoke against it. She had even told Myka that she thought it was not a good idea. Regardless of the safety of Moonguard itself, her concern was whether or not Ashleigh was in a state of mind to go on the trip.

    Axel was confident in his decision, and Alice let it go. When Myka told her that the children would join them, she felt uneasy, but again, she let it go. She trusted them and their judgment.

    But on the day that she walked into Axel¡¯s office to find his desk flipped, his papers scattered, and a pale and worried look on his face, for the first time, Alice did not feelforted or reassured by his words or his arms around her.

    He told her what Ashleigh had done. But he was sure she had done it, believing she could keep them all safe. That she hadn¡¯t intentionally put Myka and the children at risk.

    When word came that Stefan, Myka, and Sadie were injured alongside Ashleigh, Axel was devastated.

    Alice had held him in her arms as he cried, and though she wanted tofort him, to ease his pain. She also clenched her jaw tight and felt the deep welling of anger in her belly.

    After he delivered the news to Peter, she saw the bruise on his jaw. But she didn¡¯t feel angry or worried for him. In fact, she walked out of the room without a word, even as he called after her.

    She went straight to Peter. He looked at her, his eyes red with worry, anger, and fear. They said nothing, but Alice walked right up to him and hugged him tight until he hugged her back, and they both cried.

    They didn¡¯t talk much, only a few words. But Alice stayed nearby as Peter prepared the treatment room. They had dinner together the night before Myka and the children returned to Winter.

    Axel had tried to speak with her, but Alice didn¡¯t have the energy to argue with him or exin why she couldn¡¯t talk yet. She told him she needed a little time to herself, and that was all that was said. She stayed in Peter¡¯s old house while Axel returned to their home.

    When the four uninjured children arrived ahead of Myka, Sadie, and Stefan, Alice took it upon herself to care for them. She brought them to her house, fed them, and talked with them. They were shaken up but generally unharmed.

    While they had no way of knowing that Ashleigh had changed the danger report, they still emphasized that she had protected them and that before they were attacked, they had been preparing to return to Winter ahead of schedule.

    Alice escorted the children home, and then she went to the hospital.

    She found Sadie and Myka asleep. Both having been treated for their wounds, Alice discovered the sight of their bandages stirred that angry feeling in her belly.

    But it was looking at Stefan that really affected her. The bandages covered most of his body, and multiple bags hung from his IV stand. She had heard one of the nurses talking about needing to keep him on a steady stream of sedatives to prevent him from waking from his pain.

    She turned to walk away when the growing anger in her belly threatened to boil over, and she found herself staring into the storm clouds that had be her refuge.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Axel whispered. ¡°Can we talk?¡±

 Chapter 679 An Afterthought

    ?

    Alice took a deep breath and looked away from Axel¡¯s pained gaze.

    ¡°I can¡¯t right now,¡± Alice said.

    She tried to move past him, but he put a gentle arm out to stop her.

    ¡°Please,¡± he whispered. ¡°Just for a minute.¡±

    Alice could have pulled away, she could have refused, and he would have stepped aside to keep from pushing her too hard. But instead, she sighed and nodded before following him to one of the small waiting rooms.

    After closing the door behind him, Axel turned and looked her in the eye. He gave her a soft smile, and Alice felt a painful twinge in her heart.

    ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± he asked. ¡°Have you been eating? Doing the stretches that the doctor rmended?¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°I have been quite obedient,¡± she said. ¡°I am good at following instructions.¡±

    Axel let out a mournful sigh and took a step closer to her.

    ¡°I miss you,¡± he whispered.

    Alice looked up at him.

    ¡°I miss you too,¡± she said.

    He took another step and reached his hands out to touch her shoulders.

    ¡°Come home,¡± he said, gently squeezing her shoulders. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry at me, and I understand. But we can work through it together. I will sleep on the couch or on the floor. I just¡­ I want you toe home.¡±

    Alice took a breath.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°Not yet. Not until I clear my head a little more.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked softly, pulling his hands away from her. ¡°Why can¡¯t we work through this together?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± she said.

    Axel furrowed his brows. He clenched his jaw and looked away with teary eyes.

    ¡°Being apart hurts a lot more than anything you could say,¡± he said. ¡°But I know I let you down. I know you¡¯re angry at me, and I understand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you, Axel,¡± Alice said, tilting her head to look at him. ¡°I know you aren¡¯t to me for what happened.¡±

    Axel swallowed and turned slowly to look back at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±

    Alice shook her head.

    Axel¡¯s face crumpled, and he took in a shaky breath. He turned suddenly and pulled Alice into his arms. He held her close as the tears fell from his eyes, and gentle sobs escaped his lips.

    Alice took a deep breath and returned his hug. She closed her eyes and let his scent fall over her. He was the man she loved. The father of her children. And it felt good to be in his arms and to hold him again.

    She wasn¡¯t angry with him, but there was another feeling that she couldn¡¯t shake. Something that confused and bothered her more than anything.

    ¡°Axel?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Yes?¡± he said, still holding her close.

    ¡°Will Ashleigh return to Winter when her treatment is done?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he replied. ¡°Bell told me this afternoon that she expected the treatment would probably take at least a month, possibly two. So she won¡¯t be able to leave Summer before then.¡±

    ¡°But when the treatment is over, when she is cleared medically from Summer,¡± Alice said, ¡°will she be returning to Winter?¡±

    Axel pulled back away from her just enough to look into her eyes while keeping his hands on her waist.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°That depends on Ashleigh.¡±

    Alice looked away from him.

    ¡°What if¡­¡± she began. ¡°What if I asked that she not return?¡±

    Alice turned back and looked up into his eyes, seeing them widen at her words.

    ¡°What would you say if I asked for that?¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Axel swallowed. He furrowed his brows and looked away.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he whispered.

    She took a slow breath through her nose and took two steps away from him, far enough that his hands fell from her waist.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± she smiled. ¡°I know the answer.¡±

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he said again.

    ¡°You were shocked,¡± Alice began, ¡°when you learned that she had changed the report to get your approval for her mission. But I wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Alice smiled a gentle, sad smile.

    ¡°While you slept in that hospital bed, Ashleigh never visited,¡± she continued. ¡°She came one time, and it was not for you.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brow; this was the first time he had heard of this.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.

    Alice licked her lips and cleared her throat.

    ¡°She came to convince me to lead her into and through Spring. To take her to the mound.¡±

    Axel¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡± he shouted. ¡°That ce is far too dangerous! It¡¯s got the highest concentration of fae than any other territory!¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°Ashleigh was aware of that and of the fact that I was pregnant and you were in aa,¡± she said. ¡°But still, she insisted.¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw and looked away. He knew that she was desperate, but he didn¡¯t realize how long it had been that way. He took a deep breath, suddenly feeling very tired. He looked up at Alice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°She never should have asked that of you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± she asked.

    Axel looked at her with a confused expression, and Alice smiled. But this smile made his heart ache.

    ¡°You are not responsible for her actions or choices,¡± Alice said. ¡°But, if you continue to try and take responsibility for them or make excuses for her¡­ I might start to me you.¡±

    Axel felt his heart drop into his stomach.

    ¡°I know that Ashleigh is desperate and in pain,¡± she continued. ¡°I know you want to save your sister from her heartache.¡±

    Alice took another breath.

    ¡°But don¡¯t mistake your good intentions for her needs,¡± she said. ¡°She does not want your help or your protection. She wants Caleb. She needs to find him or ept that he is gone. And that is not something you can help her do.¡±

    Axel lowered his gaze.

    ¡°I am not angry at you, Axel. I never was,¡± she said. ¡°But, hearing you make excuses for Ashleigh, as her decisions hurt members of my family¡­. It¡¯s the first time I have felt disappointed in you. It¡¯s my first time questioning whether I could rely on you.¡±

    ¡°Alice, I would never¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you would ever put us in danger,¡± she interrupted. ¡°But if you keep choosing to focus on someone that doesn¡¯t want your help, someone that is hurting themselves and others even as it breaks your heart and wears you down... Will there be any of you left for me and our children?¡±

    Axel took a shaky breath. He didn¡¯t know how to respond but knew he didn¡¯t want to let things be like this.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he began, but words failed him.

    Alice swallowed and licked her lips. She wiped her eyes just as the tears were about to fall.

    ¡°I need some time, Axel,¡± she said. ¡°When I see Stefan, Sadie, and Myka. The injuries on their bodies, I do feel angry toward your sister. And I know that you will defend her, which I understand. But it still leaves a bitterness in my heart, and feeling this way¡­ is ufortable.¡±

    He listened, and he understood. He wanted to deny it, to promise her that he would not let himself get lost in trying to take care of Ashleigh. But the truth was, even now, he was still trying to take care of his sister.

    Axel hadn¡¯te in search of Alice to try and solve the problems between them. Instead, he had run across her while looking for Myka.

    He had waited at the hospital entrance to greet Myka, intent on pulling him aside and apologizing on behalf of Ashleigh and trying to find a way to make up for her mistakes.

    Axel was ashamed to admit to himself that Alice, and their problems, had been an afterthought.

    So, now, as she looked at him with those vulnerable eyes, all Axel could do was nod in understanding.

 Chapter 680 I Didnâ€™t Even Think To Try

    ?

    Stefan had spent two weeks in the hospital after returning to Winter. Alice had sat with him for a few hours each day.

    The first week he was asleep through her visits, but she would still read to him or tell him about her day. Sometimes Sadie woulde with her, and they would take turns talking to Stefan or chatting amongst themselves.

    Alice thoroughly enjoyed hearing Sadie talk about her Dad and Daddy. Once or twice the men had been in the room as Sadie spoke of them. When Sadie called them by their new titles, Alice had seen Myka''s warm and proud smile. And though he tried to hide it, she had also seen Peter''s shy, equally proud smile.

    Seeing how well they all got along warmed her heart. Alice had known for a long time that Sadie belonged with them. Peter had be attached to Sadie almost the moment he met her, even though he didn¡¯t realize it himself.

    Alice had never worried that Myka would not connect with Sadie. He connected with everyone. But Sadie was special, and she knew that both these men would be able to see that in her and cherish it.

    Alice had not, however, predicted that Stefan would also see that special quality in Sadie. So it was a wee surprise when she saw how close they had be. And then how close he had grown to Peter and Myka.

    The orphans from the war and theb were all important to her. Teaching them, helping them heal, and finding suitable families for them had be a passion for her.

    But Sadie and Stefan would always hold a special ce in her heart.

    She and Sadie shared a painful past that bonded them in a way no one else could understand, though Myka came close.

    Stefan had been devoted to Alice since she found him in Autumn. They had gone through a lot together that night, a connection that could not be shaken.

    It was hard for her to watch him sleep, knowing his body was filled with pain. But day by day, he could stay awake a little bit longer.

    Once he could finally tolerate the pain enough to stay awake, Alice brought games, and they chatted for long periods.

    Stefan had suffered, and his pain was still very real. His scars would remain for the rest of his life. But still, he smiled andughed with her as though he were only in the hospital for a brief checkup. He asked about the twins and even made a few suggestions for names, promising that he would personally protect them throughout their life.

    ¡°I thought you were going to be a scout?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°I am,¡± Stefan replied brightly, ¡°but I can still protect your twins!¡±

    Alice smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I have no doubt,¡± she said, reaching out and touching his cheek. ¡°You are a brave young man. I knew that the moment I met you.¡±

    Stefan smiled and then looked away.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be anything without you,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I would have died that night if you had just decided to walk away.¡±

    Alice sat up. Every once in a while, Stefan spoke like this. But generally, he had been working through most of the trauma from the night they escaped Autumn.

    ¡°Have you been having nightmares again?¡± she asked.

    Stefan swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°I keep seeing my sister,¡± he said softly. ¡°How she looked at me before she went up the stairs.¡±

    Alice reached out, taking his small hand in hers. Stefan looked up at her sadly.

    ¡°I think she already knew she wasn¡¯ting back,¡± he sighed.

    Alice squeezed his hand.

    ¡°Your sister was courageous,¡± she whispered. ¡°What happened to her never should have happened, but she did her best to protect you.¡±

    Stefan nodded and lowered his gaze, but Alice could see there was more troubling him.

    ¡°Stefan,¡± she called to him.

    He looked up into her eyes, and she smiled.

    ¡°You can tell me anything. You know that, right?¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Stefan nodded.

    ¡°What else is on your mind?¡± she asked.

    He licked his lips and took a breath.

    ¡°Do you think¡­¡± he began, pausing and swallowing before he asked, ¡°my sister would be mad at me?¡±

    Alice furrowed her brows.

    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±

    He looked down into hisp.

    ¡°When that man came¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything. When she went up the stairs, she looked at me with that scared smile... I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    His voice was soft and shaky. Alice moved forward in her chair. She put her hand on his shoulder and squeezed gently.

    ¡°Stefan, listen to me,¡± she said. ¡°Your sister did not want you to do anything. She was trying to protect you. There was nothing you could have done. If you had tried, the only thing that would have been different is that she would have had to watch you die first.¡±

    Stefan nodded.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± he said softly.

    ¡°If you know, then why do you think she would be mad at you?¡± Alice asked softly.

    Stefan sniffled.

    ¡°Because¡­ I didn¡¯t even think to try¡­¡± he said. ¡°But, when Sadie¡­¡±

    His voice cracked, and he sniffled again. He paused and chewed his lips between his teeth. Then, after a few moments, he took a slow breath and continued.

    ¡°When Sadie told us to run, I saw that look¡­ I knew she wasn¡¯t running with us¡­.¡± His voice was shaky. ¡°And I went after her. I knew I couldn¡¯t do anything¡­ but I still tried.¡±

    He let out a sob.

    ¡°She was my sister, and I did nothing¡­ wouldn¡¯t she hate me for trying to save Sadie?¡± he asked through soft tears and a cracking voice.

    Alice wiped the tear from her eye and took a slow breath. She stood from the chair and moved to sit on the bed, pulling him into her arms for a gentle hug. Stefan released a soft hiss at the touch against his wounds, but he did not pull away.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your sister,¡± Alice whispered, holding him. ¡°But I think¡­ rather than being mad at you, she would be very happy to know you have found a family that loves you. That you love. I think that she would be proud of how brave and strong you are. But most of all, she would be d you¡¯re still here.¡±

    Stefan let out his tears and held tight to Alice. She kissed his head and hummed an old tune from the broken memories of her mother.

    After a few minutes, Stefan pulled away, telling her he felt better and thanking her for listening. Alice wiped his face and smiled. Then, she returned to her chair, and they continued talking about lighter subjects for a while.

    But as Alice got up to leave, Stefan asked her a surprising question.

    ¡°I will see you tomorrow,¡± Alice smiled just before she reached the door.

    ¡°Alice,¡± Stefan called out.

    She looked back, still smiling.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Stefan met her eyes and held her gaze.

    ¡°Is Ashleigh to me for what happened in Moonguard?¡±

 Chapter 681 The Road To Hell

    ?

    Alice¡¯s smile did not falter, but her jaw clenched, and she stared at him with a guarded but unchanged expression.

    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± she asked.

    Stefan shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°A few times when they thought I was still asleep, I heard some nurses talking,¡± he said. ¡°They said that she put us all in danger.¡±

    Alice turned away from the door and moved back to the chair. She sat down again and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Well,¡± she sighed. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have been talking about that, even if they thought you were asleep.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked. ¡°Was it supposed to be a secret?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± Alice said. ¡°There are sides to every story and a spin to every tale. But gossip always leads to muddied waters and half-truths.¡±

    ¡°Will you tell me the whole truth?¡± he asked, sitting forward with a serious look. ¡°Do people really think that she did that? Do you?¡±

    Alice looked at him carefully, observing the expression on his face, the look in his eyes. It was clear that he didn¡¯t believe what he had heard. Anyone else might have looked at him and assumed it was the innocence of a child. That his belief in Ashleigh was purely out of the na?ve notion that people are always good at heart.

    But that was not Stefan¡¯s experience in this world.

    He had many innocent and na?ve notions and beliefs. But his sense of justice and moral standards were quite high for someone so young. So, as she looked at him now, Alice wondered if the look of disbelief was based on the stories of Ashleigh¡¯s heroics or if it was based on something more from his experiences in Moonguard.

    Alice sat back in the chair. She took a deep breath as she decided the best way to have this conversation.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alice said. ¡°People believe that Ashleigh is to me for what happened to you, Sadie, and Myka in Moonguard.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Because to a degree¡­ she is.¡±

    Stefan clenched his jaw and looked away. Alice raised her brow as she watched him. He was upset.

    ¡®Are you disappointed in your hero? Or me?¡¯ she wondered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not true,¡± he said, looking back at Alice.

    The corner of Alice¡¯s mouth lifted just slightly as she saw the angry look in his eyes.

    ¡®Me, it seems,¡¯ she thought.

    ¡°Ashleigh didn¡¯t do anything to make those creatures attack us,¡± he said, ¡°and without her, we would have died.¡±

    Alice listened as he spoke but said nothing.

    ¡°She saved Myka from the treant, and then she stayed behind to fight the monster alone so we could get away,¡± he huffed. ¡°So, I don¡¯t see how anyone can say it was her fault.¡±

    He crossed his arms over his chest with a pout, quickly dropping them as the sting of his wounds red through his nerves.

    ¡°Are you mad at me, Stefan?¡± Alice asked.

    Stefan looked at Alice, she held a soft smile on her face, but she didn¡¯t look angry or offended.

    ¡°A little,¡± he said.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He swallowed and looked away.

    ¡°Because people always med you for things you didn¡¯t do, they called you names. They said you couldn¡¯t be trusted and would hurt Alpha Axel,¡± he said. ¡°None of them knew you. They just made stuff up and spread it around. I don¡¯t like that. And it seems like that¡¯s what is happening to Ashleigh too.¡±

    Alice looked at Stefan. He reminded her of Axel. The proud defender. She smiled.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.

    Stefan furrowed his brows and looked at her.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she repeated. ¡°Foring to my defense, for believing in me when others did not.¡±

    Stefan took a deep breath and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t know you. I do.¡±

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°Still,¡± she said. ¡°Some of what you heard was very likely true.¡±

    Stefan shook his head.

    ¡°No, they said horrible things.¡±

    ¡°Stefan,¡± Alice said. ¡°I have done horrible things.¡±

    Stefan furrowed his brow and looked at her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you about it right now,¡± she said. ¡°But I will tell you that while those people had no reason to fear me or suspect me from anything I had done here or to Axel, they did have a reason.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Stefan said.

    Alice smiled again.

    ¡°Every story has sides. Every tale has a spin,¡± she said. ¡°Those people saw one side of my story, but eventually, they learned more about me and who I really am.¡±

    Stefan wasn¡¯t sure how to react or what to think. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡°As far as Ashleigh,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°That story, too, has many sides.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me the side that you know,¡± he said. ¡°Do you me her for what happened?¡±

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± she began. ¡°Do I me her¡­ hmm.¡±

    She sat back in her chair and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Rather than telling you what I think,¡± she said. ¡°I will tell you the facts I know, and you can decide.¡±

    Stefan swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°Ashleigh had a reason for wanting to go to Moonguard,¡± Alice began. ¡°She hoped to find an answer to stop her pain. But she needed Myka to go with her, and he would only go if Alpha Axel approved.¡±

    Stefan nodded. He had heard Myka and Peter talking about getting approval for the trip from Alpha Axel.

    ¡°But, Moonguard had already been reported as hostile,¡± Alice continued. ¡°Alpha Axel would only give his permission if he received an all-clear from the scout he sent to re-investigate. Only, when the report from the scout arrived, it didn¡¯t go to him, but to Ashleigh.¡±

    Stefan swallowed. Ashleigh had been born a Winter wolf, but she was now a Summer wolf. So she should not have had ess to a scouting report.

    ¡°The report that Ashleigh saw said that Moonguard was still dangerous, that new creatures had control of the vige, and it was unsafe to enter the territory. But the report she left for Axel said it was clear.¡±

    Stefan furrowed his brows.

    ¡°How?¡± he asked.

    Alice tilted her head.

    ¡°Ashleigh changed it.¡±

    Stefan clenched his jaw and looked down toward the bed.

    ¡°Alpha Axel gave his approval, and Myka invited your troop. But, unfortunately, we learned the report had been altered on the second night you were in Moonguard.¡±

    Alice sat up.

    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± she asked. ¡°Is Ashleigh to me for what happened in Moonguard?¡±

    Stefan thought about what Alice had said, and he thought about everything that happened on the trip. Then, after a few minutes of quietly thinking it through, he shook his head.

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    He was surprised and disappointed to hear that Ashleigh had altered the scouting report, but he still didn¡¯t feel like what had happened was her fault.

    ¡°You said the report talked about the vige being dangerous, right?¡± he asked.

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t take us there,¡± he said. ¡°I heard her and Myka talking about it. She didn¡¯t want us anywhere near it. She picked theke because it was far from the vige and gave us a chance to go fishing.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Alice said.

    ¡°And she was always checking the defenses,¡± Stefan added. ¡°She made sure to look for any danger anywhere we went. And there was no way she could have known about the creatures in theke.¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°I agree,¡± she said.

    Stefan furrowed his brow.

    ¡°I thought you med her?¡±

    Alice shook her head.

    ¡°I said that, to a degree, she was to me. But I never said I med her,¡± she said. ¡°Ashleigh never should have changed the report. If she hadn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t have been there and wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Stefan said. ¡°But... she did try to keep us safe. I don¡¯t think she meant for anyone to get hurt.¡±

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°Have you ever heard the saying, the road to hell is paved with good intentions?¡± she asked.

    Stefan shook his head.

    ¡°Just because you do something wrong for the right reasons doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t do something wrong,¡± Alice said. ¡°I don¡¯t me her for your injuries. She did not cause them. But she knowingly and willingly took that risk with all of your lives. And that is something I can¡¯t look past.¡±

    Alice took a breath and stood up once more. She nodded to him and turned to leave.

    ¡°Could you forgive her if I asked you to?¡± Stefan called out.

    Alice paused with her hand on the handle of the door. She swallowed and then took a slow breath through her nose.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± she said, not looking back at him. ¡°Forgiveness is a choice you make for yourself, not for anyone else. Asking someone to do it for you is cruel.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡± Stefan quickly tried to exin.

    ¡°I know,¡± Alice interrupted, looking back with a warm smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get through. Ashleigh and I were never that close to begin with. So I doubt any real long-term damage will be done to our budding rtionship.¡±

    Stefan smiled and waved as she opened the door and walked out.

    He knew that Alice was upset about his injuries, and he had been worried that it would cause a problem between her and Ashleigh. But he also knew that if she said she didn¡¯t me Ashleigh, she meant it.

    He hoped that in time, everyone, including Ashleigh herself, would forgive her for her mistake.

 Chapter 682 Close Your Eyes Long Enough

    ?

    ¡°Saul¡¯s most recent report shows that the repairs to southern borders have beenpleted, and the foundations for the upgrades that Galen sent over have beenid,¡± Corrine said with a smile as she turned to the next document.

    Axel nodded, looking down at the report that sat before him.

    ¡°Looks like themunications tower upgrade is also finished, and I heard this morning that the backup tower is almost done,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine nodded and looked up at him with a smile. ¡°Winter is better than ever.¡±

    Axel nodded but did not look up.

    ¡°There are still a lot of security updates that need to be implemented in the residential areas,¡± he sighed. Making notes on the report.

    Corrine sat back in her chair and kept her eyes on her son.

    ¡°Yes, but they are on schedule,¡± she said. ¡°There is nothing so pressing that you can¡¯t afford to leave this office for a few hours every day or night.¡±

    Axel stopped writing and took a breath.

    ¡°I know you haven¡¯t been going home,¡± Corrine said.

    Axel set down the pen but said nothing.

    ¡°Talk to me,¡± she said. ¡°Why are you here all day and night instead of home with your pregnant wife?¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s not there,¡± he sighed, looking up at her with tired eyes.

    Corrine nodded.

    ¡°You knew?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said. ¡°How could I not?¡±

    Axel took a deep breath and sat back in his chair.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡°The two of you are unlike any other couple I have known. I never thought there would be a day that you would willingly stay away from each other, much less have a reason to fight.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t fight,¡± he said softly. ¡°We didn¡¯t argue. We didn¡¯t even disagree, really.¡±

    He leaned his head back against the chair.

    ¡°She left, said she needed time,¡± he continued. ¡°After what happened in Moonguard¡­ she needed time.¡±

    Corrine sat forward.

    ¡°Are you saying she mes you for what happened?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Axel said quickly. ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t me me.¡±

    Corrine watched him carefully. She saw the young man that had cleaned the blood off Ashleigh¡¯s wounds as she slept after returning from her first shift. The one that had be silent and solemn when he learned all that Granger had done.

    His greatest strength and w was the size of his heart.

    Corrine sighed.

    ¡°So, this is about Ashleigh.¡±

    Axel swallowed and shook his head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s about me,¡± he said. ¡°I disappointed her.¡±

    Corrine raised an eyebrow as she sat back in her chair and sighed.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Corrine said. ¡°You need to stop worrying about Ashleigh.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡¯s isn¡¯t even here,¡± he said.

    ¡°No, but you still call Bell every day to check on her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister, and she is struggling with the loss of her mate. So how can I not worry about her?¡± Axel huffed.

    ¡°You can worry but stop trying to get involved. Stop coddling her and making excuses for her choices.¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw. Alice and Myka both had already told him something simr. But it was a lot easier to say than it was to do. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡°I¡¯m not making excuses for her,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Corrine asked, crossing her arms. ¡°Then you agree that she is responsible for Myka and those children being put in danger.¡±

    Axel swallowed.

    ¡°I agree that she made a bad decision,¡± he said. ¡°But I approved the mission, and she did protect them.¡±

    ¡°Which she wouldn¡¯t have had to do if she hadn¡¯t faked the report,¡± Corrine countered.

    Axel clenched his jaw.

    ¡°The report only mentioned the vige. She did not know that theke had such dangerous creatures.¡±

    Corrine gritted her teeth. She stood and walked around the desk.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Axel asked as she leaned forward and opened one of the drawers.

    She reached in and moved the hanging folders until she found what she sought. Then she pulled out a piece of paper. Finally, she moved back around the desk and sat in her chair across from him.

    ¡°Moonguard not safe. New creatures in vige. Too dangerous for extended observation.¡±

    Corrine read from the paper aloud. It was a copy of the original scouting report that Alpha Ross had sent with Myka.

    ¡°Moonguard not safe,¡± Corrine repeated angrily. ¡°That means the territory, not just one section, was unsafe. New creatures in vige. That means that the scout found unrecognizable hostiles in at least one location. Too dangerous for extended observation..."

    Corrine paused.

    "That," she said, looking up and meeting his eyes with a cold anger, "means that the scout, trained to look for and analyze dangerous situations or creatures, felt that the enemy he discovered was too dangerous to be observed safely.¡±

    ¡°I know what it says,¡± Axel growled.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine said. ¡°Now that Ross has sent you a copy.¡±

    Axel clenched his jaw.

    "A copy that he had because the scout believed there was an immediate threat to the nearest pack," she stated.

    Corrine took a breath and let it out slowly.

    ¡°Knowing what the report actually said,¡± she continued. ¡°Would you have approved Ashleigh¡¯s mission?¡±

    Axel swallowed.

    ¡°Answer me,¡± Corrine demanded.

    Axel took a breath.

    ¡°No,¡± he replied.

    ¡°And when Ashleigh read this report, do you believe she knew you would not approve?¡±

    He turned away.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Corrine growled. ¡°Do you believe that Ashleigh knew if you read the report sent by your scout, you would deny her request?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said quietly.

    Corrine sat back and took a breath.

    ¡°If you try hard enough and close your eyes long enough, you will always be able to find an excuse for someone¡¯s bad choices," she said. "But at the end of the day, it was still a choice they made, and it was still bad.¡±

    Axel swallowed down the painful feeling that was growing in his chest.

    ¡°You know she never wanted anyone to get hurt,¡± he said. ¡°She thought she could keep them safe.¡±

    Corrine met his eyes, and he saw the weariness, anger, and sorrow that lived in them.

    ¡°The only reason that Myka and those children were ever in danger is that Ashleigh changed this report," Corrine replied, holding the paper. "Because she lied to everyone and chose to take that risk with their lives.¡±

    Corrine sat back, feeling the exhaustion of the conversation settling over her.

    ¡°I know it, Alice knows it, and Ashleigh knows it," Corrine sighed. "The only one trying to make excuses for her, is you.¡±

 Chapter 683 Once You Can Understand

    ?

    Axel took a deep breath and lowered his head.

    ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t want her to feel any more burdened than she already does,¡± he sighed. ¡°She is so¡­ lost. I¡¯m afraid of what she might do.¡±

    Corrine sighed andid her head back. She was tired. Though she had a different approach to handling Ashleigh, she, too, was worried about her.

    ¡°Ashleigh has never willingly been rescued,¡± she said. ¡°Trying to save her will only lead to being dragged down with her. She must find her way out of the problem, or she¡¯ll stay lost forever.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to ignore her pain,¡± he said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say ignore it, just don¡¯t try to solve it for her,¡± Corrine said.

    Axel sighed. He leaned his head back into his chair and closed his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your first time dealing with her, Axel. You know how, but right now, you pity her too much to realize it. And she knows that.¡±

    He thought of the few conversations he had had with Ashleigh since the war ended. Every one of them had been an argument. She had note to him until she needed something, and he had not gone to her, knowing she didn¡¯t want him to.

    He had kept tabs on her, hearing from different sources about her days and nights spent at the mountainside trying to find a way back to the ley line. About all the hours she spent in the library searching through every history book for anything that might even hint at a possible solution.

    Axel did know how to deal with Ashleigh. He had learned long ago that the only way to get her to move past her tantrums was to challenge her. To refuse to give in to her whims.

    He had done that when he refused to hold off on his ns to unite the packs, but that had been easy. He couldn¡¯t put her needs before all the wolves in the territories.

    But after he saw her day after day struggling to move forward. After, he stood outside her home and listened to her sobbing from another day without answers. And after seeing the pained and resentful look in her eyes when she saw him with Alice, or when she heard about Bell moving to Summer, he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her anymore.

    He wanted to help her.

    The mission to Moonguard had sounded like too much of a risk from the start, but against his better judgment, he agreed to at least send the scout to check. After he received the report, there had been a hint of doubt, but he knew how much she wanted to go.

    Axel sighed.

    It was difficult and tiring to bnce his desire to protect her and what she needed from him.

    He took another deep breath. He was exhausted. He hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s rest since Alice had left. His days were filled with work to avoid his worries for his sister or his longing for his mate.

    Corrine stood up from her chair.

    ¡°Go talk to Alice. She is the one you should be worried about. Pregnancy is difficult enough, but twins and conflict with your mate on top of that?¡± she said with a click of her tongue and an irritated nce. ¡°I should smack you silly.¡±

    Axel gave a gentle smile.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t stop you,¡± he said.

    ¡°I know,¡± Corrine said, returning his smile.

    She leaned forward over the desk and touched his cheek.

    ¡°Try not to be so hard on yourself,¡± she said. ¡°None of it is your fault. So let it go and move forward.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Corrine stepped away, turning to leave.

    ¡°Do you really me her?¡± he asked before she reached the door. ¡°Do you really hold Ashleigh responsible for what happened in Moonguard?¡±

    Corrine paused and thought for a moment before answering.

    ¡°She is responsible for what happened in Moonguard,¡± she said. She looked back at Axel and added. ¡°But no, I don¡¯t me her.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they the same?¡± he asked.

    Corrine smiled.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡¯s decisions directly led to the event. In that way, she is responsible for what happened. But,¡± she said. ¡°I can understand how she could have gotten to a ce where she felt like she had to do it. Where she could justify it to herself.¡±

    Axel heard the sadness in Corrine¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Once you can understand how someone can make a bad decision, it bes increasingly difficult to me them for it or to hold on to the anger from it,¡± she continued. ¡°I suspect that Alice is struggling with something simr.¡±

    Axel sat up.

    ¡°You think she is having a hard time because she understands what Ashleigh did?¡± he asked.

    Corrine shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she smiled. ¡°Alice has actually always understood Ashleigh better than most.¡±

    Axel thought back to when Alice had been the one to defend his sister. It was true. She was able to make him see Ashleigh clearer many times. Though she always imed to dislike Ashleigh, he knew she held a begrudging affection for her.

    ¡°I meant with you,¡± Corrine said. ¡°I would guess that she is struggling with your decisions. The two of you have always shared such a strong trust in each other. She has never had a reason to question or doubt what you say or do.¡±

    Axel swallowed, remembering Alice¡¯s words.

    ¡®But, hearing you make excuses for Ashleigh, as her decisions hurt members of my family¡­. It¡¯s the first time I have felt disappointed in you. It¡¯s my first time questioning whether I could rely on you.¡¯

    He let out a shaky breath.

    ¡°Bing a mother can change the way you see things. What you can ept and what you can ignore,¡± Corrine continued. ¡°What you really need from the person you love.¡±

    Axel felt a hard knot in his stomach.

    ¡®... Will there be any of you left for me and our children?¡¯

    Is that what Alice had meant?

 Chapter 684 For Her Safety

    ?

    He lifted his fist to the door, hovering just inches above it as he hesitated to knock.

    Axel took a deep breath and quickly tapped on the door. He swallowed nervously as he waited for an answer. Then, after a few silent moments, he raised his hand and knocked several times, a little harder this time.

    But there was still no answer.

    He wondered if he should leave. If she was out or at an appointment. He hadn¡¯t called or let her know he wasing. So she had no reason to expect him.

    Taking another breath, he knocked onest time. Finally, when enough time had passed, he sighed. Then, just as he was about to turn and walk away defeated, he got onest idea.

    He reached out and touched the handle. Would she be angry at him for walking in? Would she feel like he wasn¡¯t respecting her wish for space?

    ¡°If it¡¯s locked, I¡¯ll leave,¡± he whispered. ¡°If it¡¯s unlocked¡­ I should go in just to make sure everything is safe inside.¡±

    He nodded to himself as he grabbed hold of the handle and turned. It was unlocked.

    Axel swallowed and then leaned in through the door.

    ¡°Alice?¡± he called out. ¡°The door was unlocked¡­ I knocked a few times, but I wanted to make sure everything was all right¡­¡±

    He looked around the living room. It was decorated in only the basics. Peter had moved out, leaving this house open for whoever might need it next. Only simple furnishings were left behind.

    ¡°Alice?¡± Axel called out again, walking into the kitchen. ¡°Are you here?¡±

    The living room was empty.

    The kitchen was empty.

    The downstairs bedroom and bathroom were empty.

    ¡°I guess she¡¯s out,¡± he sighed sadly.

    Axel walked back to the front door; he reached down to open it when her scent hit his nose. She was everywhere in this ce. But only a soft lingering hint of her. This was more than that. It was fresh and warm.

    Axel swallowed as it moved over him like the soft touch of her fingertips. He turned and sniffed the air, following its direction. He furrowed his brows when he realized that it led up the stairs.

    He looked back down the hall. He had seen her clothing in the bedroom and her toiletries in the bathroom. Going up and down the stairs every day was not something she should have been doing, so why did her scent lead up? There should have been no reason for her to go upstairs.

    But that was where her scent led, so he would follow.

    ¡°Alice? Are you up here?¡± he called out as he climbed the stairs.

    Still no response, but with each step he took, her scent grew stronger.

    As he reached the bedroom, he closed his eyes and leaned his forehead against the door. Her scent danced around him. He breathed it in, letting his mind drift into the warmth it offered him. He saw her smile and heard herugh. Felt her lips against his and her arms around him.

    Axel swallowed and took a shaky breath as he pushed the happy memories away.

    ¡°Alice?¡± he called through the door before he knocked.

    When again there was no answer, he opened the door and entered the room, but it too was empty.

    The sound of running water drew his attention to the bathroom door. Sniffing the air, he found the most potent concentration of her scent came from that door. And he knew without a doubt that she was in there.

    He thought about leaving. It was clear she was preparing a bath and would want her privacy. But before he could turn away, he remembered the stairs. Bell had been clear that Alice should not be going up and down stairs alone.

    Leaving now would put her in danger, so he had to stay. It was for her safety. She would understand that, right? Still, he didn¡¯t want to frighten her by simply being there when she expected an empty room.

    Axel approached the door slowly. He swallowed and raised his hand hesitantly, feeling very nervous.

    He gave a soft knock.

    ¡°Alice?¡± he said. ¡°I just wanted to let you know I''m out here.¡±

    No response.

    ¡°I came to talk. I know it¡¯s not the best time, so I won¡¯t push,¡± he said, pausing before continuing. ¡°But you know Bell said you shouldn¡¯t take the stairs alone. So, I will stay just long enough to help you get back down. Then I¡¯ll go¡­ if you want me to.¡±

    Axel held his breath as he bit down on his bottom lip, waiting for her reply. But it never came. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After a minute, he lowered his head and let out his breath. His chest ached, and his body felt heavy as he understood she was still upset.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re there, Alice,¡± he whispered, touching the door gingerly. ¡°And I don¡¯t me you for not wanting to see or talk to me¡­.¡±

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t try toe in, and I won¡¯t force you to talk to me,¡± he said. ¡°I just want to make sure that you and our babies are safe.¡±

    He swallowed.

    ¡°No matter what happens, that matters most to me, Alice,¡± he said. ¡°You and our family.¡±

    He waited for a reply, but still, he was only met with silence and the running water on the other side of the door.

    He sighed and pulled away from the door. He turned, nning to leave the room and wait in the hall. But then, something urred to him.

    Axel looked back at the door. The water had been running for a very long time, and even if she was angry, Alice would have at least acknowledged him.

    His heart began to thump wildly.

    ¡°Alice?¡± he called out.

    He closed his eyes and focused on his hearing, on the sound of the running water, and just past it to the heartbeat inside the bathroom. It was her, but it was beating hard and fast.

    At the edge of his senses, he found the prickling of fear, but it didn¡¯t belong to him.

    His heart leaped into his throat.

    ¡°Alice, I need you to answer me so I know you are okay! Please,¡± he called out as he quickly returned to the door.

    He knocked again, harder this time.

    ¡°Alice! If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll have toe in!¡± he shouted.

    Silence.

    Axel growled and took a step back.

    ¡°Last chance!¡± he shouted. ¡°I¡¯m going to kick in the door!¡±

    Silence.

    He raised his leg, and with a powerful kick, the door flew open. Axel rushed into the foggy bathroom.

    ¡°Alice!¡± he shouted.

    As he entered the room, he turned to see her standing in a robe with her hands on the counter and her head down toward the sink. He furrowed his brows, having expected to find her passed out or injured.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he whispered, taking a step toward her.

    As he got closer, he noticed a few things. First, her jaw was clenched, and there was sweat on her brow. Second, her hands held to the counter''s edge so tight that her knuckles were white.

    But the thing that concerned him the most, which made his stomach tighten into knots, was how her entire body shook.

    He reached his hand to her.

    ¡°Alice...¡± he whispered as his fingers touched her shoulder.

    Her head shot up with a gasp. She turned to him, her eyes wide.

    ¡°Axel¡­?¡± she whispered with surprise.

    The strength she had been clinging to failed.

    ¡°Alice!¡± he shouted as her entire body went limp, falling into his arms as she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 685 Wouldnâ€™t It Just Be Easier

    ?

    When Alice woke, she was in the hospital. Axel was sitting beside her, and as soon as he saw that her eyes were open, he jumped up and ran to get the doctor.

    After aprehensive exam and an ultrasound, it was confirmed that everything was fine with the pregnancy. The twins were healthy and growing, and Alice returned with a clean bill of health.

    Alice had a hard time epting that everything was fine.

    She had gone to the upstairs bathroom because there was only a shower in the downstairs bathroom. After turning on the water, she gathered her supplies on the counter and changed into her robe.

    When she stood up and pulled her hair up into a short ponytail, there was a very sudden sharp pain low in her abdomen. One that had forced a quick breath and clenched jaw.

    Her heart started racing, and then there was another sharp pain. Several more. She took a few steps forward, and her body suddenly became weak. A thick and heavy ache in her thigh stretched to her lower back.

    She grabbed hold of the counter to steady herself, but the strength in her legs was all but gone. A lightning bolt pain coursed through her leg, and the sharp abdominal pain continued. She held hard to the counter and focused on moving past the pain. She knew that if she let go, she would fall.

    Alice had no idea what was happening to her body, but she knew that any fall during pregnancy put the babies at risk. So, she refused to fall. No matter how long she had to hold herself steady, she would.

    Drawing on the awful lessons of her past, Alice pulled away from the pain, detaching herself so thoroughly that she couldn¡¯t even hear when Axel had knocked or had spoken. It wasn¡¯t until he touched her that she was yanked back to herself.

    Her strength was gone, and she was exhausted, but she would have held to that counter until her dying breath if she had to. But when she looked into his eyes and recognized him, she could let go, knowing he would never allow her to fall.

    The doctor exined that Alice had felt sudden weakness and leg pain due to pressure on the nerves as the babies grew and took up more space. It was amon problem in pregnancy. So as long as they kept an eye on her and she was more careful about paying attention to her symptoms, there was no reason to think it would cause any problems for the twins.

    ¡°But what about the pain she felt at the start,¡± Axel asked. He was sitting at the edge of his chair. His voice filled with concern.

    The doctor smiled and looked at Alice.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid,¡± she said, ¡°there is no treatment for that.¡±

    Axel¡¯s face fell, and he looked back at Alice with concern.

    Alice sat in bed, her hand naturally moving low on her abdomen.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    ¡°As you get further along in your pregnancy,¡± the doctor said, ¡°you will feel it more often. And it is bound to get much worse, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Worse?!¡± Axel shouted as he stood from his chair. ¡°How can you say that with a smile on your face? Do you not realize how much pain she was in?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Alpha,¡± the doctor said, lowering her head and cing her fist to her heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be disrespectful. I was only trying to lighten the mood.¡±

    The doctor turned back to Alice.

    ¡°I know it is painful, but there is no cause for concern,¡± she said. ¡°The pain you are feeling ispletely normal. But because you carry two of them, it will be harder for you than most.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Alice asked.

    The doctor smiled.

    ¡°Your babies are moving.¡±

    ***

    Axel insisted on taking Alice back home, staying by her side the entire way. She told him it wasn¡¯t necessary, but she also didn¡¯t mind hispany. Even if they had things to talk about and work through, it didn¡¯t change how she felt about him.

    ¡°We should get you in bed,¡± he said as he helped her into the house.

    ¡°She said to rest. She didn¡¯t say bed rest,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°The couch is fine for now.¡±

    Axel huffed, but he led her to the couch and helped her to sit down.

    He hurried to the kitchen and returned with a ss of water.

    ¡°She said you were also a little dehydrated,¡± he said, offering her the ss.

    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty,¡± she said.

    Axel raised a brow and pushed the water toward her again.

    Alice sighed and took it from him, taking a sip and setting it on the side table.

    ¡°Happy?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Ecstatic,¡± he smiled.

    Alice smiled and looked away.

    Axel sat down beside her. He turned and looked at her. A soft smile spread across his lips.

    ¡°What?¡± she said, noticing his smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been two weeks, but they¡¯ve grown so much,¡± he said softly.

    Alice looked down at her belly. He was right. She had gone from bump to watermelon in seemingly no time at all. No wonder it hurt so much when they moved. There was hardly enough room for one, let alone two. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She reached down and ran her hand gently along her belly. She smiled, thinking of the images she had seen of them. They were curled toward each other as though they were sleeping peacefully.

    Alice gasped softly as she felt a sharp pull down low.

    ¡°Alice!¡± Axel shouted, quickly turning to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she whispered between gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    Alice squeezed her hands against her belly. It helped at least a little.

    Then she felt it, the strange movement beneath her fingers. She gasped.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Axel asked with concern.

    Alice reached over and grabbed his hand. She pulled on him and ced it against her belly.

    ¡°Alice?¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± she said.

    The pain continued, but it didn¡¯t surprise her anymore. She felt the deep tug and moved his hand again.

    ¡°Here!¡± she said as she held his hand in ce.

    Axel didn¡¯t understand. He was about to ask when he felt the movement against his hand. He turned to her with wide eyes and a strange but good feeling in his chest.

    ¡°Is that¡­?¡±

    Alice smiled and nodded.

    ¡°They¡¯re moving,¡± she said.

    Axel let out a soft chuckle as he felt his child move again.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Alice cried out, closing her eyes and clenching her teeth.

    Axel looked up. He saw the pain on her face. He pulled his hand away.

    ¡°The doctor said that a warm bath can ease some of the pain,¡± he said. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go run it for you?¡±

    Alice took a breath and opened her eyes. She looked up at Axel. She saw the worry and fear in his eyes.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me going up the stairs?¡± she smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you,¡± he replied immediately.

    Alice felt the flush rushing to her cheeks. She turned away but nodded.

    Axel was gone several minutes as he got up and ran a new bath for her. When he returned, he wasted no time and picked her up into his arms as though she weighed nothing. Alice buried her face in his shoulder so he couldn¡¯t see the smile or the redness of her cheeks as he carried her like a princess up the stairs.

    When they reached the bathroom, he sat her down and returned to the bedroom. When he was alone, he took a deep, shaky breath as the warmth spread over him. He was amazed at himself for being able to keep his feelings under control as he carried her.

    As he was about to leave the room, she called to him.

    ¡°Axel,¡± she said. ¡°Can youe here, please?¡±

    Axel swallowed and took a deep breath to settle his heart.

    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± he asked as he stepped back into the bathroom.

    His heart jumped into his throat as his eyes fell on her.

    Alice sat on the tub''s edge, wearing a towel barely covering her torso. She looked back at him and smiled.

    ¡°Everything is fine,¡± she said. ¡°But I¡¯m going to need a little help getting in.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he said, swallowing the sudden abundance of saliva. ¡°I should have thought of that.¡±

    He took a step toward her, and she stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to need help getting out, too,¡± she said.

    Axel felt as though the air had be thicker suddenly.

    ¡°That¡­ is also true¡­¡± he whispered.

    Alice stepped toward him. Axel''s heart was racing in his chest.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it just be easier¡­¡± she said softly before her fingers reached the end of his belt and pulled it free from its sp, ¡°¡­if you joined me?¡±

 Chapter 686 You Should Really Be More Focused

    ?

    Laying with her back against Axel¡¯s bare chest was more natural and rxing than the feeling of warm water falling over her in the shower. Breathing in his scent, feeling the warmth of his body and the soft thump of his heart soothed her.

    Alice couldn¡¯t help the gentle moans that slipped out as his hands moved down the length of her body, from her ribs to her hips. She turned her head on his shoulder, her nose moving into the crook of his throat. She closed her eyes, bit down on her bottom lip, and breathed him in.

    His warm chocte scent rushed through her nose, reaching out to memories of all her senses. The sound of his hungry growls and his huskyugh. His stormy eyes stared into her soul with tenderness and desire. The taste of his lips, of his body. The rough feel of his hands as they touched every part of her.

    Alice moaned and nuzzled her nose against his throat.

    Behind her, his body trembled as he let out a heavy breath. His hands moved back up to her shoulders, squeezing gently. The warm water fell from his fingertips in soapy streams down her arms.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he whispered breathily. ¡°It¡¯s a bit distracting when you do something like that¡­¡±

    Alice smiled, keeping her eyes closed and nudging his throat with her nose.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± she whispered. Knowing her hot breath against his skin would only make it harder for him.

    Axel swallowed and closed his eyes. He took a deep breath.

    ¡°I love it¡­¡± he whispered. Tilting his head and softly rubbing his jaw against her hair. ¡°But¡­ it makes it very hard to concentrate on my task.¡±

    ¡°So easily distracted,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not a good thing for an Alpha¡­.¡±

    She opened her mouth and lightly touched his throat with her tongue. She then lifted her chin and gently bit him.

    Axel clenched his jaw and drew in a sharp breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me distract you,¡± she whispered against his throat, pressing soft kisses to his flesh. ¡°You should really be more focused, Alpha Axel.¡±

    He closed his eyes and took short breaths as he tried to focus his mind. But it wasn¡¯t easy. Getting into the bath, he knew hiding his desire for her would be impossible. They hadn¡¯t been together in two weeks. More than that, he hadn¡¯t even been able to hold her during that time. He was desperate to touch her, taste her, and drive her wild.

    And as yful and encouraging as Alice was, he was well aware that she was also punishing him right now.

    When she had invited him to join her, Axel¡¯s desire had almost overwhelmed him. But Alice was quick to rify that their expectations were not the same.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it just be easier¡­¡± Alice said softly before her fingers reached the end of his belt and pulled it free from its sp, ¡°¡­if you joined me?¡±

    Axel¡¯s body reacted faster than his mind could process the words. As she pulled on his belt, his pants had grown tighter, and his heart threatened to explode. He swallowed and struggled to control himself.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked, his voice low.

    Alice smiled and nodded. Removing his beltpletely.

    He licked his lips and moved toward her. He leaned forward, intending to kiss her, but Alice leaned away before he could.

    ¡°Oh, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood me,¡± she said innocently, though the smile on her face remained unchanged. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that we should be intimate¡­.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Axel pulled back, swallowing and looking at her with concern.

    ¡°I just meant that I would need your help,¡± she said. ¡°Not just getting in and out but washing my body¡­.¡±

    Alice took a step back and put her hands on her protruding belly.

    ¡°As they¡¯ve grown, it¡¯s be much more difficult for me to be able to wash everywhere in a bath.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Axel said, lowering his gaze to the floor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± she said. ¡°If you don¡¯t think you can help me, I can just take a shower.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Axel replied quickly. ¡°The doctor said a bath would help with the pain; I can help.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she said, pulling the towel from around her body and dropping it. ¡°Can you really stay focused on what I need?¡±

    A growl grew in his chest as his eyes fell on her naked body, swollen breasts, and the curve of her hip. The hunger inside of him had risen to the surface. His flesh was on fire with his need to touch and taste her.

    But he took a deep breath. He swallowed it down and thought only of the look on her face from earlier. The pain she felt as their children grew.

    Axel pulled off his shirt and nodded.

    ¡°I can.¡±

    They had gotten in the tub and sat down with her back against his chest, both ignoring the obvious confirmation of his desire that was pressed against his stomach between them.

    Alice hadid back against him. The soft breaths she took and gentle moans she let out confirmed for him that the warmth of the water had already begun to do its job. He was pleased to know that her pain was even slightly lessened.

    But as soon as he began to wash her, as his hands touched her skin with the soapy water, the mood started to change. A blush had crept into her cheeks, and her soft breaths and gentle moans had be shorter and deeper.

    Axel was already struggling, but when he saw how she bit her lip and turned to his throat, and he could feel her hot breath, he was nearly undone.

    As her soft, wet tongue traced along his throat and then she bit him, Axel clenched his jaw with a sharp breath. He wanted to capture her lips and shove his tongue into her mouth. He wanted to taste the sweetness of her tongue and feel the heat of her desire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me distract you.¡±

    The devilish way she said it as she pressed soft kisses against his skin. Axel closed his eyes. He hade here to apologize and work through all that hade between them.

    If he lost control and attacked her now, would they be able to have that conversation? Would they be able to talk it out and understand each other? He worried he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin if he gave in to his hunger for her now.

    ¡°You should really be more focused, Alpha Axel.¡±

    But as Alice continued to kiss his throat and torment him with her taunting, Axel took short breaths. And as he tried to focus his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they weren¡¯t already talking.

 Chapter 687 Words And Actions

    ?

    Words were weapons to Alice. Riddles and games, twisting and turning off the tongue to trick and trap her target. She didn¡¯t trust them. They were too easy to say, much harder to do.

    Actions were thenguage that Alice understood.

    Expressing herself through words was difficult.

    Often, she found herself misdirecting and ying games with her words purely out of habit and instinct. Words were meant to be false. They were meant to cause chaos and confusion. That was one of her earliest and most ingrained lessons from Holden.

    It was difficult to lie with your body. To keep secrets or hide what you felt. The body was honest if you knew how to listen to it.

    Throughout her time as the doll, Alice had been forced to do many things to herself and to others. Her words were perfect, designed and decorated to fit whatever tale she was spinning.

    Her actions were choreographed and programmed. Her body was not her own. But, having no control and no honesty from the shell she lived inside of made it that much easier to recognize the lies and misdirection of those around her.

    A forced smile, a gentle recoil, a slight shifting away from or toward another. There were others, pain indicators, threatening postures, favoring to try and hide a wound. All of them were familiar and well-known to Alice.

    Corrine spoke with confidence and strength. She wasposed and dignified, always. But her lip quivered, and her eyes shook at the mention of Ashleigh. And though she always kept a smile when she spoke of Wyatt, her hand would casually move to her chest as though she were covering a wound.

    Peter was snarky and sarcastic. He called Myka names and often told him to leave him alone. But he watched his lover carefully. His breath hitched when he felt him nearby. Whenever Myka left, Peter always took a step toward him as though he wanted to follow.

    Actions were thenguage that Alice understood.

    As time passed and Ashleigh continued to ignore the pain her body screamed, Axel¡¯s words began to differ from his actions.

    That was when Alice became uneasy.

    When he said he was fine, the dark circles under his eyes and the increasing weight of his shoulders told another story.

    When he told her that the report from Moonguard was good and he had approved Ashleigh¡¯s mission, he swallowed and fidgeted while his lip was swollen and red from the frequency of his nervous chewing.

    And when he told Alice about what Ashleigh had done. He said he was sure she had believed she could protect them and hadn¡¯t intended to put the children or Myka at risk. His tears, the absolute shame in his eyes, and the weakness in his body as he said those words made it clear that even he did not believe them entirely.

    But it wasn¡¯t until she saw his bruised face when he returned from speaking with Peter that Alice realized how she felt. When she saw such an honest disy of emotion.

    Peter had not held back or hidden or lied.

    Alice was devoted to Axel. She knew that she could never live her life without him again. If he asked her to ept his lies as truth, she would.

    But if she did, he would continue to wear himself down trying to believe his lies. And she would resent him as her actions became choreographed to fit the lie.

    If it was only her, she would have stayed. But the babies growing inside her needed words and actions to mean the same thing. To be honest and genuine.

    Spending all these days away from him, her heart ached. She was angry about Myka and the children anymore. They were fine, and they were safe. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alice continued to stay away because of Axel. Because she saw the conflict in his eyes when they spoke, the guilt and shame of his decisions.

    But after she copsed, things had changed. When he yelled at the doctor, when he felt the movement of their children, and when he immediately reacted to her pain and carried her up the stairs. Alice felt like she was finally seeing Axel again after a long trip.

    When he set her down in the bathroom, and she saw the blush in his ears as he hurried out the door, an idea came to her.

    She wanted to see just how honest he would be with her.

    So, that was why Alice had told him that she only wanted help washing up. And that was why as they sat naked in the bath together, she was teasing and taunting him while reminding him of his words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me distract you,¡± she whispered against his throat, pressing soft kisses to his flesh. ¡°You should really be more focused, Alpha Axel.¡±

    She smiled as she felt his short breaths and the desire that flowed from him. Would he be honest with himself? Would he tell her he couldn¡¯t do it and give in to what they both needed? Or would he hold himself back, even though he knew it wasn¡¯t what either wanted?

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Axel whispered. Taking his hands off her shoulders.

    Alice swallowed, feeling a gentle disappointment. But she wasn¡¯t ready to ept his answer. She licked her lips and took a breath.

    ¡°Am I?¡± she smiled. She opened her mouth and gently bit him before sucking lightly on his throat.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Axel said, dipping his hands into the warm, soapy water. ¡°I have to focus on what you need.¡±

    He lifted his hands, bringing them just over her chest, and spilled the water over her.

    Alice gasped as the water flowed over her breasts. She looked down as hisrge, firm hands cupped her breasts and began to massage them. She drew a sharp breath and closed her eyes, swallowing as the jolt of pleasure moved through her body.

    She turned her head away from his throat as she took several short breaths and licked her lips.

    ¡°What... what are you doing?¡± she whispered through soft pants as his thumbs gently rubbed against her nipples.

    His hands didn¡¯t stop as he turned and looked down at her. Alice gasped when she saw the dark, lusty gaze in his eyes.

    ¡°Exactly what I promised,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯m washing your body and taking care of your needs.¡±

    Alice took a deep breath as the heat in her body suddenly grew.

    Axel moved one hand down onto her thigh as the other continued stimting her breast. Alice arched her back toward him as his strong hand squeezed her thigh.

    ¡°Justy back and rx, Alice,¡± Axel whispered in a heavy voice as his hand moved toward her center. ¡°I won¡¯t get distracted anymore.¡±

    Alice let out a thick moan as his fingers slipped into her folds.

 Chapter 688 She Had A Decision To Make

    ?

    Her senses slowly returned to her from the darkness of sleep.

    First, there was the soft thumping of a heartbeat not her own. Next was the rich, velvety sweetness of his scent through her nose. Then, the warmth and firmness of his flesh against her cheek. Finally, as she opened her eyes, she saw the loose strands of his golden hair across his chest mingling into her brown curls.

    As he took soft, sleepy breaths, her head raised with his chest, Alice smiled at the peaceful feeling of being in Axel¡¯s arms again.

    True to his word, Axel had washed her. His firm, rough hands had touched every inch of her body, drawing out her moans and cries as hethered her up and rinsed her off. He had made a mess of her and the water they sat in.

    But after thoroughly andpletely satisfying her, he drained the tub and ran a shower. Again, he held her in his arms as the water fell over her body, and once more, he washed every part of her. Alice clung to him with her arms around his neck as he gently massaged the soap into her scalp and rinsed her hair.

    He helped her out of the tub, making her sit on a small bench as he proceeded to then dry her body himself. Alice sat and watched him silently with a smile on her face.

    When he was satisfied that she was dry, he put a robe on her and turned his focus to her hair.

    He blotted her hair a few times and scrunched it in the towel. He ran his fingers through it, tousling it back and forth lightly.

    Once her hair was reasonably dry, he lifted her into his arms again and carried her out of the bathroom. She expected him to take her to the bed just outside the bathroom, but she was surprised when he carried her out and down the stairs instead.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked.

    ¡°To bed,¡± Axel replied.

    ¡°What was wrong with the bed we just passed?¡±

    Axel looked at her with a raised brow.

    ¡°You are not supposed to go up and down any stairs alone,¡± he said.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And¡­.¡± he smiled. ¡°You get snacky in the middle of the night.¡±

    Alice smiled andid her head on his shoulder.

    He carried her into the downstairs bedroom, the same room she had been sleeping in since she started staying in this house. He sat her down on the bed and turned to leave the room. Alice couldn¡¯t help but watch him as he walked away.

    Axel wore only a towel wrapped at his waist. Though she was tired, the muscles of his back still forced her to swallow as her heartbeat picked up.

    She took a breath as he left the room.

    Alice reached into the nightstand, pulling out a soft nightgown. She quickly changed out of her robe and into the gown, crawling under the nkets as he entered the room once more, carrying a ss of water and cing it on the nightstand beside her.

    ¡°Hydration is essential,¡± he said, smiling down at her.

    Alice took a long sip and turned her eyes away from him. His hair hung loose and wet, just past his shoulders, free of all the braids he usually wore it in. Though they lived together and often showered together. Very few times she saw himpletely free of his braids.

    Even if they showeredte, he would still usually take the time to braid his hair again before getting into bed. So seeing him like this now felt like a treat just for her.

    She set the ss of water back down andid her head on the pillows, turning away from him on her side. Before she could say anything, Axel pulled back on her nkets and ced a pillow behind her along the spine. Another he slid under her belly and between her thighs.

    Alice looked at him as he brought the nkets back up to keep her warm.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± she asked. She had only recently started sleeping with pillows around her body to ease the difort of her changing shape.

    Axel smiled.

    ¡°Bellined a lot about sleeping while pregnant, and Galen gave me more than a couple of reading suggestions for how I could ease your worries in pregnancy,¡± he said. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Axel reached out and moved one of her curls behind her ear. The slight touch of his finger against her cheek was warm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay until you fall asleep,¡± he said softly. ¡°If that¡¯s all right.¡±

    Alice swallowed.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    Axel turned away but did not object.

    ¡°Stay until I wake,¡± she said.

    Axel looked back with eyes wide and a lump in his throat.

    ¡°Can I stay with you?¡± he asked slowly. ¡°Is that really all right?¡±

    Alice nodded and looked away from him to getfortable against her pillows. The overhead light turned off, and soon she felt a shifting weight on the bed. The nkets were pulled down slightly as he got under them. He pulled them back over her shoulder as his thumb grazed her skin.

    Hey down on the pillow, turning to face her. Even in the dark room, with only a soft moonlight glowing in through the window, Alice could see his eyes on her.

    She took a deep breath; his scent wasforting. She was tired, and she knew he was too. Alice reached her hand out to Axel¡¯s cheek. He instantly leaned into it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep,¡± she said. ¡°Let go of all those worried thoughts, and for tonight, just rest.¡±

    Axel nodded and turned just enough to be able to kiss her palm.

    ¡°Good night, Sweet Boy,¡± Alice smiled.

    ¡°Good night, Sweet Girl,¡± Axel whispered.

    It was the first peaceful night either of them had had for a very long time, even before Alice had left home.

    She had almost expected to wake up feeling uneasy or like the distance between them had returned. But waking in his arms, and now as she looked down at his restful, sleeping face. His hair was loose and free. She never felt closer to him.

    Of course, she knew that a conversation was still to be had. He needed to vocalize his apology. He needed her to hear him and see that he meant every word. It didn¡¯t matter that she already knew. That for her, his actions had already spoken clearly.

    She would hear every word and apologize and express her desire to never again experience a moment without him by her side. She would say those words in the way that he could hear her best.

    Alice sat up, careful not to wake him. She smiled as she looked down at his peaceful expression.

    Her eyes roamed over his familiar scars and those plump tempting lips. At the thick muscles of his shoulders and the deep grooves of his chest and stomach just before he disappeared under the sheets.

    She licked her lips and felt her breath shorten.

    Yes, she would speak the words he needed to hear. But first, she would express that desire in thenguage she understood best.

    Alice gently pulled the sheets away from him. She already knew, of course, that he was naked. Still, the sight of him sent a rippling of pleasure and anticipation over her body that caused her to let out a shaky breath.

    She was tempted to reach out and touch him, but she knew he would wake up as soon as she did. Just at a nce, he was more than ready to participate in whatever activity she chose.

    He had taken his time in the bath to make her feel good. To draw out every moan and cry to the best of his ability. And while Alice had been more than satisfied, he had only used his hands and not experienced any of that release himself.

    So, she had a decision to make. Would she wake him with her mouth? Or by swallowing him whole with her body?

 Chapter 689 Any Other Day

    ?

    It didn¡¯t take long for Axel to respond to her.

    Alice had debated for several minutes before deciding what she wanted. But once she had, his body reacted to her instantly. He was already half stirred when she pulled back the sheets, but as she hungrily leered at his naked body, he began to react to the desire between their bond.

    She grinned as his shaft stood almost fully erect and twitched as she got closer. She licked her lips and nced at his face, suspecting he might already be awake. But his chest''s gentle rise and fall told her he wasn¡¯t.

    Moving her body between his legs, she leaned forward and ran her tongue over the tip of his shaft. Axel took in a heavy breath but didn¡¯t wake. Alice smiled and proceeded to wrap her lips around him.

    Axel let out a sleepy moan as her hot, wet mouth drew him in further. His breath increased, and she could hear the change in the rhythm of his heart. Each moan, breath, and the small instinctual movements of his hips encouraged and pleased her.

    She sucked and increased her pace as her fingers found his perineum''s soft, thin stretch of sensitive skin. Axel gasped as she ran her nail gently down the line.

    His body was hot, and his pleasure spread over him with every movement she made. Axel¡¯s mind was doused in lust, and it was challenging to find a clear thought. Even opening his eyes seemed like an arduous task as he leaned his head back into the pillow with a hiss when her teeth grazed his shaft.

    He gripped the sheet below his fingers as she took all of him into her mouth, and he hit the back of her throat. He licked his lips and clenched his jaw hard to keep himself from thrusting.

    ¡°Alice¡­ stop¡­ I¡¯m close¡­¡± he whispered between his panting breaths.

    Alice felt his struggle. She felt how close he was to his release. She moved her hands to his thighs, squeezing his muscles and digging her nails into his flesh as she moved her head up and down his shaft.

    Axel groaned and let out a heavy pant as he could no longer hold back. Finally, he released himself into her throat.

    ¡°Alice...!¡± He called to her in a gasp of pain and pleasure as she continued to suck and pull every drop from him. ¡°What¡­ are you¡­ doing?¡±

    He had thought it was a dream at first. There had been so many just like it. But he quickly recognized it was far better than any dream he had experienced before, which meant it had to be real. If he had realized sooner, he might have tried to stop her.

    Axel opened his eyes as he struggled to catch his breath. He looked where she still sat on her knees between his legs. His breath hitched as he saw the flush on her cheeks and the misty look in her eyes as she wiped her mouth with her thumb.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he whispered, rising onto his elbows.

    She met his eyes with a dark gaze. Alice licked her lips and then rose up on her knees. Axel felt his heart pounding heavily in his chest as she moved her hands down and lifted her nightgown up to her thighs, just enough that she could move unimpeded.

    She climbed over his thighs to straddle him. The soft cold fabric of her nightgown cradled his still-hard cock as she moved further up his body.

    Alice rolled her hips to press firmly against him. Axel swallowed as he stared down where their bodies were almost connected. The fabric against him felt strange and exciting, but his growing desire to be inside her made him impatient.

    She smiled as he moved against her with small thrusts.

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± she asked with a soft smile.

    Axel licked his lips and looked up at her mischievous eyes.

    She bit down on her lower lip as she reached down and slowly gathered the fabric of her gown into her hands, drawing it up from her thighs until his cock no longer felt the soft coolness. Instead, he felt the heat of her core. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She reached down and grabbed him. Axel took a deep breath and licked his lips as he watched her. Alice lowered herself just enough for him to feel the heat and wetness.

    ¡°I¡¯m expressing how much I¡¯ve missed you,¡± she whispered, lowering herself only a bit more as she let out a soft breath.

    Axel groaned and clenched his jaw. He dropped from his elbows onto his back, his hands reached out and held to her thighs. He wanted desperately to thrust into her and be submerged in her heat.

    He drew sharp breaths through his teeth as he struggled to hold himself back. Alice looked down at him, and he could see the enjoyment she was getting from watching him. She lowered herself again, just a little.

    She took a slow breath, and Axel could see she was struggling too. She wanted more. He felt the trembling in her thighs. If this was just another day, he would y along, and they would torture each other until neither could move from the exhaustion of their satisfaction.

    But it wasn¡¯t any other day. They had been apart too long. He missed her in a way that he couldn¡¯t put into words. He needed to feel her, be with her, connect to her, and she needed him too.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± he whispered, looking up at her.

    She looked down and met his eye.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss you anymore,¡± he whispered.

    Alice swallowed. Her heart was racing again. She smiled and nodded.

    Axel¡¯s hands moved up to her hips. He held on to her and helped her ease onto him until he was buried in her. He took a slow breath as she tightened around him and moaned. She reached down to his shoulders and took a breath to steady herself.

    Her walls continued to spasm around him. She was already so sensitive. Axel knew she was ready. He held her and moved his hips, thrusting himself deeper inside her. Alice cried out and dug her nails into his shoulders.

    A few more quick thrusts, and she squeezed around him as he pushed himself deeper. Finally, Alice cried out, and her body convulsed. She fell against him and bit his shoulder as the pleasure radiated through her in a scorching blend of pain and pleasure.

    She felt tired and weak, but she wanted more. She needed more.

    She panted against his shoulder. He put his arms around her and sat up. He moved his legs over the edge of the bed while he kept her in hisp, still sheathed within her.

    Axel reached up and moved the hair from her face. He nuzzled against her cheek and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Hold onto me. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±

    Before she could respond, Axel was already moving inside of her again.

    Alice had always known pleasure when she was with Axel. Never had they failed to satisfy each other. But that morning spent apologizing and expressing their longing was unlike anything they had experienced.

    Though their lovemaking was cut short by the limited stamina of her pregnant body, they stayed in each other¡¯s arms the entire day. They slept, they talked, they enjoyed each other.

    By sunrise the following day, Alice was ready to return home, and Axel was ready to let go of the burdens that were not his to carry.

 Chapter 690 Honored And Proud

    ?

    Once Axel and Alice had worked through the breakdown in theirmunication, their rtionship grew stronger than ever before.

    Free from the guilt and responsibility he felt toward Ashleigh and the pain she carried. Axel was able to enjoy the anticipation of bing a father. He took care of Alice and her needs, as well as the things she imed she didn¡¯t need.

    Aliceined that he was too fussy and overbearing, but she loved every moment.

    As the due date drew near, Alice had a more challenging time getting around. She was tired, and she ached. There were moments when she felt such ack of control over her body that she had nightmares of her time as a doll.

    But during those moments, Axel would sit with her, gently stroking her hair and reminding her of their life and the bright future they still had toe.

    When Bell and Galen arrived in Winter, Alice was not surprised that Ashleigh was not with them. And though he smiled and said he understood, she knew Axel was disappointed.

    They talked, and he admitted that he had hoped Ashleigh would surprise them all ande to Winter for the birth of the twins. But he did understand why she hadn¡¯t.

    After Bell told them about her leaving, it settled him a little. Alice was surprised, thinking it might send him back into worry and fear for his sister. But instead, he told her of all the things Ashleigh had done and how she had reacted, this was the only one he truly understood.

    He had no doubt about where she had gone or why. And though it was dangerous, he knew that sending anyone after her would only make it worse. This was something that Ashleigh needed to do on her own.

    So long as she continued to check in with Fiona, he would let her be and not interfere.

    Only three days after Bell and Galen arrived, Alice was taken to the hospital after showing signs of earlybor.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Axel asked as he kissed her forehead and then sat in the chair beside the bed.

    Alice smiled weakly.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± she whispered. ¡°The paines and goes, but Bell said it will be tonight.¡±

    Axel smiled at her and then reached his hand to her swollen belly.

    ¡°We are eager to meet you both, and we will all be together soon,¡± he whispered, ¡°so go easy on your mom.¡±

    Alice let out a softugh.

    ¡°I love you,¡± Axel whispered, leaning forward and kissing her head again.

    ¡°I love you,¡± Alice smiled.

    It was a painful and exhausting delivery, butte into the night, under the bright shining light of a full moon, two healthy boys were born to the Alpha and reluctant Luna of Winter.

    They stayed in the hospital for three days as Alice recovered frombor. Axel and the twins stayed by her side until they could all go home together.

    ¡°And what will you call these beautiful darlings?¡± Corrine asked with a soft coo as she held one of her three-day-old grandsons in her arms, bouncing him gently.

    ¡°Have you decided yet?¡± Bell asked, looking up from the baby in her arms at Axel and Alice.

    ¡°I¡¯m more curious what you¡¯ve called them the past three days if you haven¡¯t decided,¡± Galen chuckled from the floor beside her, where he sat coloring with Ren. ¡°Baby one, baby two?¡±

    ¡°Hush,¡± Bell said, hitting his shoulder gently.

    Galenughed to himself before returning to his crayons.

    ¡°We had their names picked out before they were born,¡± Alice replied with a smile, ¡°we just didn¡¯t know which set of names it would be until we met them.¡±

    Alice looked up at Axel. She kissed his shoulder beforeying her head against him.

    ¡°You do the honors,¡± she whispered.

    Axel smiled and turned to his mother and Bell.

    ¡°We wanted to give them each a name that might help guide them in the future,¡± he said. ¡°So, we chose names of people we knew, trusted, and want our sons to always know.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Corrine looked at Bell and then turned back to Axel.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve piqued my curiosity,¡± sheughed. ¡°So, what are the names you¡¯ve chosen?¡±

    Axel turned to Bell.

    ¡°In your arms,¡± he said, ¡°is Jonas.¡±

    Bell smiled and looked down at the small boy in her arms.

    ¡°Hello, Jonas,¡± she whispered. ¡°You¡¯ve got a great strong name.¡±

    Galen sat up, looking over her arm at the boy. He smiled.

    ¡°Hope you can live up to it,¡± he said. ¡°One day, those Crag wolves will want you to prove you deserve it.¡±

    ¡°Landon already said as much,¡± Axel smiled.

    Galenughed.

    ¡°You told Landon before you told me?¡± Corrine asked with mock offense.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said with a chuckle and a slight bow. ¡°But I wanted to ask Liara and Nessa for their blessing before we officially named him.¡±

    Corrine smiled.

    ¡°Good boy,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sure that meant a great deal to them.¡±

    Axel smiled and nodded.

    ¡°So, what about the sweet angel in my arms,¡± Corrine said, looking back down at the little boy with a smile. ¡°What is your name?¡±

    Axel swallowed and took a soft breath.

    ¡°That,¡± Axel said, ¡°is Wyatt.¡±

    Corrine felt the tears gathering in her eyes and the heavy throb in her chest. She swallowed as she looked at the gentle creature in her arms. Then, she looked up at Axel.

    ¡°Wyatt?¡± she asked in a whisper.

    Axel nodded, his eyes glistened, and Alice nuzzled against him, squeezing his arm gently to offerfort.

    Corrine took a deep breath and turned back to the baby. She smiled brightly.

    ¡°Hello, Wyatt,¡± she whispered. ¡°Your grandfather would be honored and proud to know you share his name.¡±

    Axel smiled, and Bell wiped a tear from her eye.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope you have better listening andmunication skills than your namesake,¡± Corrine sighed.

    Bell and Axel could not refrain fromughing at thement.

    ¡°You must always listen to your parents and grandmother,¡± Corrine continued.

    ¡°Great advice,¡± Axel said with a nod.

    ¡°Especially your grandmother,¡± Corrine whispered with a smile.

 Chapter 691 A Need For A Name

    ?

    [Present]

    ¡°Wyatt and Jonas,¡± Caleb smiled.

    He thought of both men, their characters, strengths, and weaknesses. He nodded.

    ¡°Axel chose well,¡± he said. ¡°Hard to think of two greater men.¡±

    ¡°Cain,¡± Ashleigh offered. ¡°He was a great man too.¡±

    Caleb grinned and chuckled.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± he said, getting up from his chair to go to the te of food on the table. ¡°Though I would have found it a little strange if Axel and Alice had named one of their children after my father.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and nodded.

    ¡°True,¡± she said. Then, after a moment, she looked at him as he popped a grape into his mouth and added, ¡°Guess that leaves it open for us if we want it.¡±

    Caleb swallowed and looked back at her. He hesitated to respond, though it seemed clear she was waiting for his response.

    ¡°Does that mean¡­ you are¡­ open to the need for a name?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t stop theugh that escaped her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, ¡°the need for a name? That is such a strange way to phrase that topic.¡±

    Caleb chuckled.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I got nervous. Not long ago, that topic made you look ready to run.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°I know, but that conversation was more than five years ago for me,¡± she said. ¡°And it is one of the biggest regrets I have struggled with all these years.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, sitting down in the chair beside her.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°I took that hope from you without a second thought,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you a chance to tell me how you felt or what you really wanted. I just said no.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± he said. ¡°You didn¡¯t exactly say no. I mean, yes, it was clear that it was not something you wanted yet. But Ash,e on, I wasn¡¯t really being fair at the time.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Ash, you weren¡¯t even neen,¡± he sighed. ¡°You grew up sheltered, and even after you left Winter, you were already thrown into pack leadership, kidnapping, war, and telepathicmunications with god-like beings.¡­ I mean¡­ you had a lot going on.¡±

    Ashleighughed, and Caleb smiled at the sound. He reached his hand out to her cheek, and she looked up.

    ¡°There is no doubt in my mind that I want to have a family with you, Ashleigh,¡± he said. ¡°If, that is what you want.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and took a breath.

    ¡°But, if you don¡¯t want that, if children are not something you want for you¡­ that¡¯s okay, too,¡± he smiled, rubbing his thumb against her jaw. ¡°I never want you to force yourself to do something or be someone you aren¡¯t because you think it will make me happy.¡±

    Caleb got up from his chair and moved in front of her. He got down on his knees and held her face in both hands as he held her gaze.

    ¡°As long as I can stay by your side,¡± he whispered. ¡°That¡¯s all I need, Ashleigh. Just you.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a tear run down her face. Caleb wiped it away with his thumb and then leaned forward to kiss both of her cheeks.

    ¡°Just you,¡± he whispered before kissing her lips tenderly.

    Ashleigh kissed him and wrapped her arms around his neck, deepening the kiss. They stayed in this moment for as long as their lungs would allow. Then, when they pulled apart, they held each other, their foreheads pressed together while they caught their breath.

    It was Ashleigh that recovered first. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡°I¡¯m open to the idea,¡± she said, ¡°of a need for a name.¡±

    Caleb pulled away, looking up at her. She gave a gentle and genuine smile. Caleb swallowed and licked his lips.

    ¡°Really?¡± he asked. ¡°This isn¡¯t just because you think I want you to¡­?¡±

    Ashleigh shook her head. She took a breath.

    ¡°When we talked before, I was scared. There was so much happening, and I didn¡¯t understand how you could even think of a baby while all that was going on,¡± she said. ¡°But even more than that, I was scared of how I would ever be able to do that.¡±

    Caleb furrowed his brow.

    ¡°How, after all the mistakes I had made¡­ all the bad judgment calls and misunderstandings¡­ I could ever be a mom to anyone,¡± she said, ¡°It didn¡¯t make sense to me. I knew that no matter what, I would fail, and that child would be the one to suffer.¡±

    Ashleigh lowered her eyes.

    Caleb took a breath, putting one hand on her knee, and reached up to her chin with the other. He lifted her to look at him.

    ¡°But you know better now, right?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh took a breath. She gave a soft smile.

    ¡°I think so,¡± she said honestly. ¡°I¡¯ll probably still mess it up.¡±

    Sheughed, and Caleb smiled.

    ¡°Based on how I behaved during the first year you were gone¡­ I think I was right. At the time, at least,¡± she sighed. ¡°But¡­ I thought about it a lot. With the twins, Ren and Savi¡­ watching Axel and Bell with their children¡­ I really regretted that conversation.¡±

    Caleb squeezed her knee. It was hard to listen to the sadness in her voice. Even as she told him everything that had happened in the past five years, as he touched her scars with his own hands, it was still hard to grasp that he had been gone for that long. That she had been alone all that time.

    But hearing the sadness, seeing it in her eyes, it felt real, and it hurt. He wanted to hold her and promise to make everything better for her from now on.

    ¡°It was very one-sided,¡± she sighed. ¡°I somehowpletely forgot something so very basic but essential.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Caleb asked.

    Ashleigh looked up and smiled at him.

    ¡°It was never going to be me alone,¡± she said. ¡°You were going to be there to bnce my crazy with your calm.¡±

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°I was so worried about how I would mess it up that I never considered how, together, we could do it right,¡± she continued. Swallowing as she looked into his eyes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I regretted not having a baby of my own or even that I might have taken that chance away from you with my harsh words.¡±

    Ashleigh took a breath.

    ¡°I regretted that, we, would never have the chance at all,¡± she whispered. ¡°That a child with my smile and your eyes¡­ would never exist.¡±

    Caleb swallowed, feeling an overwhelming warmth in his heart as he looked up at his wife. He got up on his knees and touched her cheek. She leaned into his hand and looked into his eyes tenderly.

    ¡°So¡­ yea, maybe there will be a need for a name¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Caleb smiled with a nod, leaning forward. ¡°Someday¡­¡±

    ¡°No rush¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered as he inched toward her.

    ¡°Not at all¡­¡± Caleb replied. Hovering just above her lips.

    Ashleigh drew in a soft breath and closed the distance between them.

    For the remainder of the night, there were no more words spoken. No stories or questions. Only their need for each other and the longing they shared.

    While there was no rush in either of them, within their hearts, they each had a new hope for a future ¡®someday¡¯ when there would be a need for a name.

 Chapter 692 Life Changing

    ?

    A knock at the door drew Caleb¡¯s attention as he finished getting dressed. The sound of the water falling made it clear that Ashleigh was still showering.

    He approached the door, sniffing the air just before he opened it, knowing whom he would see on the other side.

    Red hair, a thick beard, and the same golfer¡¯s cap.

    Liam had a wide grin and a tray of food in his hands.

    ¡°Hello, boyo,¡± he said.

    ¡°Liam,¡± Caleb replied.

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s that now?¡± Liam said with a look of disappointment. ¡°Are ye still all hepped up? I was sure yerss woulda cleared the air by now. It¡¯s been three days! I cut Maeve¡¯s murderous gaze that same night!¡±

    Caleb raised his brow and crossed his arms. Liam took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ain¡¯t ye got nothin to say to an old friend, Caleb?¡± Liam sighed.

    ¡°Did you try anything on Ashleigh?¡± Caleb asked tly.

    Liam scoffed.

    ¡°What kinda rat bastard do ye take me for!¡±

    Caleb didn¡¯t reply, only continued to stare at Liam with a look of suspicion.

    ¡°Oi,¡± Liam said. ¡°Nothin'' happened with yerdy. I was a perfect gent!¡±

    Liam pushed past Caleb and brought the tray into the room. He walked to the desk, set it down, and turned back to Caleb, who was facing him but had not left his ce at the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can understand why I find that hard to believe,¡± Caleb replied.

    Liam sighed but nodded.

    ¡°Yea, all right, I made some mistakes in the past,¡± he said. ¡°But ye were my friend, Caleb. When she came, ye were gone more than a year, but she was still mourning ye somethin¡¯ fierce. Even I have lines I won¡¯t cross.¡±

    Caleb narrowed his eyes.

    Liam furrowed his brows.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked. ¡°Ye still don¡¯t believe me? Ask her ye self. She¡¯ll tell ya I did nothin¡¯ uncouth.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Liam asked.

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°How much time did you n to give her to grieve before you made your move?¡± Caleb growled.

    Liam scoffed and hung his mouth open momentarily before a grin slipped over his lips.

    ¡°Six months,¡± he said, crossing his arms over his chest.

    Caleb let out another low growl.

    ¡°Ye can¡¯t me a guy,¡± Liam shrugged. ¡°Ashleigh¡¯s a fine woman, and ye were gone. If anythin¡¯ did happen, tweren¡¯t nothin¡¯ wrong with it.¡±

    Caleb took a step toward Liam with a dark look in his eye.

    ¡°I said if!¡± Liam shouted, holding his hands up between them. ¡°If! If something happened, but it didn¡¯t! I swear!¡±

    Caleb stopped.

    ¡°Yer right,¡± Liam said after taking a deep breath. ¡°I was nnin¡¯ on making a move on her after six months. I figured it was a respectable amount of time to wait.¡±

    ¡°How considerate,¡± Caleb growled.

    ¡°It was,¡± Liam stated. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the only one interested in yerss. She¡¯s a gorgeous woman, and for all intents and purposes, she was single.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw.

    ¡°But,¡± Liam continued. ¡°Ashleigh wasn¡¯t havin¡¯ any of that. A few approached her. First, she politely refused. But soon, she realized they weren¡¯t gettin¡¯ the message. So, she got more... assertive in her refusals.¡±

    Caleb turned away, hiding his smile before clearing his throat and looking back at Liam.

    ¡°And how assertive was she with you?¡± he asked.

    Liam chuckled.

    ¡°I have a deep appreciation for beauty,¡± he said. ¡°But I appreciate me own health and well-being a lot more.¡±

    Calebughed, and Liam smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re a right lucky bastard,¡± Liam said. ¡°She¡¯s a good woman.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb smiled.

    ¡°Beautiful and strong,¡± Liam continued. ¡°And she never gave up hope that ye¡¯de back one day.¡±

    Caleb nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    Liam smiled. Then pped his hands together.

    ¡°So, we¡¯re good now, yea?¡± he asked. ¡°Yer not gonna throw me into another wall or growl at me some more?¡±

    Caleb shrugged.

    ¡°I can¡¯t make any promises,¡± he smiled. ¡°But, I do apologize for assuming the worst and getting physical with you. I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±

    Liam chuckled. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡°Nah,¡± he said, ¡°I woulda lost some respect for ya if ya hadn¡¯t.¡±

    Caleb furrowed his brow butughed.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.

    Liam swallowed and looked away briefly.

    ¡°I meant it when I said that I made mistakes in the past,¡± he said. ¡°And that includes my impure thoughts and intentions toward yer wife.¡±

    Caleb swallowed.

    ¡°I may not have acted on it, but it was still wrong,¡± he continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that until I met Maeve.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Finding your mate is life-changing,¡± he said.

    Liam nodded.

    ¡°It is,¡± he said. ¡°Especially when yer mate doesn¡¯t want anything to do with ye.¡±

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened and then he furrowed his brow.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    Liam nodded and smiled.

    ¡°I only met Maeve a year ago, but she had heard plenty about me from other wolves,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°I see,¡± Caleb said, nodding in understanding. ¡°So, your reputation finally caught up with you.¡±

    ¡°It did,¡± Liam nodded, ¡°and it almost cost me everything.¡±

    Caleb let out a soft chuckle. He feltfortableughing about it since it was clear that Maeve had eventuallye around to giving Liam a chance.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky she was willing to look past it,¡± he said. ¡°How did you convince her to do that?¡±

    Liam smiled.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t even talk to me. I¡¯m still shocked she didn¡¯t just outright reject me and get it over with.¡±

    ¡°So, what happened?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°She did,¡± Liam said, tilting his head toward the bathroom door where the sound of the water still came through clearly. ¡°Ashleigh convinced Maeve to give me a chance to prove who I was to her one way or the other.¡±

    Caleb looked at the bathroom door. He swallowed as he thought back to the past. Before Ashleigh had been willing to ept their bond. To the nights spent in agonizing loneliness as his dreams were haunted by her smile and the soft sound of herugh.

    ¡°Maeve told meter that Ashleigh had pushed her to not let what others had to say influence her decisions. That she needed to see for herself whether or not she wanted to ept or reject me.¡±

    Caleb smiled and took a deep breath.

    ¡°That¡¯s what she meant when she said she helped Maeve settle into your pack,¡± Caleb said.

    Liam nodded.

    ¡°Maeve was only willing to give me a chance if Ashleigh stayed and kept me in line in case I ever decided not to be a gentleman.¡±

    ¡°She seemed pretty capable of handling herself,¡± Caleb said, gently touching the ce on his throat where Maeve had held a de to him.

    ¡°Aye,¡± Liam nodded with a sigh, ¡°that is also thanks to yer woman.¡±

    Caleb chuckled.

    ¡°Maeve was a sweet and shy thing when we first met,¡± Liam continued. ¡°Six months with Ashleigh and that sister of hers, and she¡¯s be one of my most lethal wolves.¡±

    ¡°Sister?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Aye, the one that taught my Maeve to always have a weapon in every room¡­ scared the bejeesus out of me the first time I moved a picture, and a knife came flying at my foot!¡± Liam shook his head with a sigh. ¡°Alice was her name.¡±

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Alice came here?¡± he asked.

    Liam nodded.

    ¡°Off and on for a few months,¡± he said.

    Caleb didn¡¯t know what to say. It was already strange that Ashleigh was outside the territory and seemed to have been so for a long time, but to hear that Alice was as well? Why? What had changed in the past five years that the Luna of Winter would be out in the human world?

    ¡°I should go,¡± Liam said.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Caleb asked. Having been distracted by his thoughts, he didn¡¯t notice when Liam approached the front door again.

    ¡°I¡¯m d we cleared the air between us,¡± Liam said, reaching a hand to Caleb¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I have always valued our friendship.¡±

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°So, I should go before that door opens, and ye want to kill me again,¡± Liam smiled with a wink.

    It was then that Caleb noticed the sound of the water falling in the shower had stopped.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Caleb growled as the handle began to turn.

    Liam chuckled as the bathroom door opened and steam billowed out. Ashleigh stepped into the room, scrunching her hair with a small towel. Her robe hung loose, with the belt barely tied at her waist. The curve of her breasts and the top of the scar on her stomach were visible to any that looked.

    Caleb clenched his jaw and turned toward the room''s entrance just as thetch locked into ce.

 Chapter 693 My Oath To You

    ?

    ¡°Caleb?¡± Ashleigh called to him. ¡°Is everything all right?¡±

    He turned back with a smile and nodded.

    ¡°Everything is fine,¡± he said. ¡°Liam came by.¡±

    Ashleigh straightened her back and looked up with concern.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to him,¡± Caleb said immediately. ¡°We just talked.¡±

    She took a breath.

    ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°Did you apologize?¡±

    Ashleigh continued to the bed, where her clothes wereid out. She grabbed her panties, putting them on under her robe.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Caleb said, watching Ashleigh push the robe off her shoulders and let it fall to the ground. He approached her as she put her bra on with her back to him. ¡°Though, he did n to hit on you¡­ so I¡¯m not sure I really needed to apologize.¡±

    He put his arms around her waist, leaning down and resting his chin against the warm skin of her shoulder.

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°He knew better,¡± she said, touching Caleb¡¯s cheek.

    Caleb moved back just enough to be able to turn his head down and ce a gentle kiss on her shoulder.

    ¡°I heard quite a few wolves were interested inforting you,¡± he whispered against her shoulder.

    He kissed her shoulder again and then opened his mouth to allow his teeth to gently nip at her. Ashleigh raised a brow and smiled.

    ¡°Then I am sure you also heard how much I appreciated their interest,¡± she said.

    His hands moved across her stomach, over the raised texture of her scar, until they each sat on her hips, and he gave a gentle squeeze.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and closed her eyes as his warm touch radiated through her.

    ¡°I heard that you politely refused their advances,¡± he whispered, kissing her shoulder tenderly.

    At her hips, his fingers slipped under the fabric of her panties. He moved back and kissed along her shoulder de as he pushed the panties down from her hips and over the curve of her ass. He left them bunched around her thighs, pulling his hands away and leaving her exposed as she was distracted by the touch of his lips to her back.

    Ashleigh swallowed as his tongue traveled down her spine until he was blocked by the sp of her bra.

    She expected him to take it off, but he moved back up to her neck instead.

    ¡°Did you politely refuse them, Ashleigh?¡± he whispered against her throat as his hot mouth left wet kisses against her skin.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she whispered with a shaky breath as her heart pounded in her chest and the temperature of her body skyrocketed.

    Ashleigh let out a soft cry as Caleb bit her shoulder.

    ¡°What about the ones that wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer, Ash¡­¡± he whispered. One hand grabbed her hip, squeezing her as his thumb kneaded into her lower back. ¡°How did you refuse them?¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and swallowed as she leaned her head back.

    ¡°I¡­¡± she began to answer, but her mind was racing ahead, making it hard to speak as she was thinking of what he might do next, what she hoped he might do next.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± he whispered, pressing his forehead against the back of her head, burying his face in her still-damp hair and smelling the soft sweetness of her shampoo.

    She took a deep breath, trying to gather her thoughts, and then she gasped as she felt something pressing against her backside.

    ¡°Tell me," he whispered into her hair as he guided himself down her ass to her thighs. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Caleb clenched his jaw as he pushed into the tight space between her thighs. His hand on her hip moved down and along the front of her thigh to her center.

    Ashleigh took in a deep breath.

    Caleb¡¯s fingers slipped into her warmth as his stiff shaft rubbed against her from below. Ashleigh let out a gasping moan as he pinched her swollen bead.

    Caleb grinned and leaned back down to kiss her shoulder as he moved between her thighs.

    ¡°How did you send away those dirty dogs, Ashleigh?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh¡¯s mind was fogging with the heat growing inside her with every stroke and rub. But she knew that she needed to answer. If not, he would only tease her endlessly.

    ¡°I¡­oh!¡± she gasped as he pinched her bead again. She swallowed and tried again. ¡°I.. threatened them¡­ I told them... I.. would sooner kill them¡­.¡±

    Caleb smiled against her shoulder. He moved his hand, focusing on the sensitive bead as she gasped and moaned. He could feel how close she was. He slowed his movements, teasing her but keeping her at the brink.

    ¡°Sooner kill them than what?¡± he asked. Ashleigh was letting out soft, desperate whimpers. She tried to move against his hand to push herself over the edge, but he pulled away to stop her. ¡°Tell me, and I¡¯ll let you cum.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw. Even if it was a truth he already knew, it was embarrassing to say it out loud in this situation. But she was desperate for his touch to return. She bit her lip and swallowed her pride.

    ¡°Then be with anyone who wasn¡¯t you!¡± she cried. ¡°I never want to be with anyone else!¡±

    Caleb let out a low growl. He grabbed her chin and turned her head, kissing her passionately as his hand returned to his task with vigor. Ashleigh pulled away from the kiss as the sudden and intense sensation hit her like a tidal wave.

    She felt her knees shake as the heat and pleasure rolled over her, leaving her breathless. Then, suddenly, she found herself bent over on the bed.

    She looked over her shoulder as Caleb pushed her panties down to her knees and immediately lined himself with her still pulsating entrance.

    He didn¡¯t bother to wait as he was already drenched in her juices, he pushed in, and Ashleigh let out a strangled howl as he squeezed between her walls. Still recovering from the first orgasm, everything felt far more sensitive.

    Ashleigh gripped the nkets as Caleb thrust into her, holding tightly to her hips and pushing deeper inside her.

    It didn¡¯t take long for both of them to climb their mountain and fall off the edge of the world together. As they both shuddered and moaned, Caleb wrapped his arm around her waist, keeping her in ce as heid his chest against her back.

    Ashleigh groaned softly as the movement seemed to push him deeper. Caleb kissed her spine and began to slowly rock his hips again. She gasped as she felt him growing inside of her.

    ¡°You are mine,¡± he whispered. ¡°I am yours.¡±

    Ashleigh was panting as his movements were stirring her again.

    ¡°I will never leave you again,¡± he whispered, his thrusts growing faster.

    ¡°I will never again allow any other wolf to think they can approach you,¡± he growled.

    Ashleigh groaned and then looked back over her shoulder at him. Caleb swallowed as their eyes locked, and he saw the fire and lust that stared back at him.

    ¡°Never again,¡± she growled. ¡°Or, next time¡­ I might not refuse.¡±

    Caleb growled at her. He knew as well as she that it was a lie. But it was a promise he was more than willing to make. He slowed his pace, and she looked at him with a question in her eyes.

    ¡°My oath to you, my mate,¡± he whispered, ¡°only death can ever part us again.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°Ashleigh, my mate. My Goddess,¡± he whispered with a devilish grin, ¡°ept my offering and hold me to this oath.¡±

    With a hungry growl, Caleb thrust into her with even more speed and force as Ashleigh cried out. Her walls clung to him. Caleb groaned and held tightly to her as, again, they fell together into the abyss of their pleasure and longing.

 Chapter 694 She Followed The Path

    ?

    ¡°So¡­¡± Caleb began, dipping his toast into his egg. ¡°Did you really spend two months trying to find an answer about how to reach me in Moonguard? It seemed like you had already epted that wasn¡¯t the case when you told Myka to return to Winter.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up from her te and into his eyes. She shook her head as she swallowed.

    ¡°No,¡± she said sadly. ¡°That was just how long it took me to find him.¡±

    [Almost Six Months After the War Ended]

    Ashleigh had kept her word.

    Every three days, she pulled out her phone and sent a message to Fiona, letting her know she was alive and well. But beyond these check-ins, she had yet to contact anyone during the two months she trekked through the mountains of Moonguard.

    asionally, Fiona would send her a message from someone else or an update on the goings on of the packs.

    The twins had been born just over a week into Ashleigh¡¯s trip. Fiona had sent her a message informing her of their birth and, a few dayster, a picture.

    Looking at the image brought strange emotions into Ashleigh¡¯s chest. Part of her felt happy and excited for her brother. She felt the slight curve at the corner of her mouth as she gazed at the beautiful boys.

    But another part of her felt¡­ bitter.

    She looked away from the image. It wasn¡¯t their fault. None of them. She didn¡¯t want to look at her nephews with these feelings overwhelming her. She wanted to see them as them, not as the things she regretted in her life.

    When she saw their names, she was both shocked and unsurprised. It made sense. Axel had always admired Jonas, and in recent times, he had received a lot of guidance from him. So had Caleb. He was special to them both.

    Wyatt. Even seeing his name typed on her phone screen made her heart ache.

    Ashleigh still missed her father daily. There had been so much that happened in the past two years. Even the loss of her father had been rolled up into the rest of it. Had she really taken the time to mourn him?

    Based on her gut''s painful and ufortable feeling, she assumed the answer was no. But now wasn¡¯t the time for that. She hade back to Moonguard with a purpose.

    When Myka confirmed that the ley line was not present on the mountain, Ashleigh had given up hope that she would find the answers she sought about how to reach Caleb there. But, after the attack, after witnessing Sadie and Stefan almost die in front of her eyes because she had put them at risk. Something inside of Ashleigh changed.

    As much as she wanted to find Caleb, as much as she knew that he was still out there, she was starting to understand that she couldn¡¯t keep doing the things she had been doing.

    Her family and friends all meant well, but none of them could understand, and she couldn¡¯t understand them. She couldn¡¯t be with them right now. It hurt too much, and it had be too easy for her to hurt them.

    Ashleigh never thought for a moment that she would ever put anyone else at risk for her own selfish needs. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Stefan, Sadie, and Myka were all right, and she would carry the scars of that day for the rest of her life. But she and they had healed and would not suffer from long-term damage.

    But the scout was still missing.

    When she found his knife, she was surprised. Obviously, she knew that a scout had been sent to Moonguard, and he had encountered danger. But she had assumed that once he sent his report, he had left and returned to his route away from the mountain without issue.

    The knife, the drag marks, and the treant¡¯s root made it abundantly clear that was not the case. The search parties that had been sent found no trace of him, but they also couldn¡¯t get far enough up the mountain to search the area where she had found the knife.

    It took Ashleigh two weeks and a lot of sleeping in trees and skirmishes with bats, frogs, and other fae creatures. But she had made her way up the mountain toward the vige.

    She had found the ce where he had escaped the treant. She followed the path she believed he had taken. It didn¡¯t take long for her to run into trouble. The number of fae she had fought since she arrived, she had lost count in the first days.

    It was almost another two weeks before she found any other sign that the scout had been in the area she was searching.

    The path she had followed went deeper into the mountains. She felt the rise and fall of the slopes as she walked and knew she was heading toward the mound. The number of fae she saw each day was growing. But more often than not, she could avoid a direct confrontation.

    She had witnessed several times while she hid high in the trees that the newer creatures, the ones she had fought at theke, were aggressive toward the other fae. From what she could see, there was a territorial dispute happening.

    The older ones imed the mound, while the newer ones imed theke. The vige was contested, belonging to whichever group could hold it for however long they could. And the forest thaty between was a free for all battleground.

    Ashleigh had found the scout¡¯s journal by chance as she ducked to hide from a passing patrol of bats. He had left it tucked inside a fallen tree. As soon as she recognized what it was, she climbed as high as she could into one of the nearby trees and began to read.

    The journal confirmed many of her own observations. Looking through his notes from before he sent the report, he had made sketches of theke creature and noted its aggression toward the others.

    In a previous entry, from the time he had visited before Ashleigh¡¯s request was made, he talked about how the fae at the mound were peaceful with each other. They worked together and stayed close to their home.

    The only danger he had reported back then was how fast their numbers were growing. Theke creatures hadn¡¯t been spotted until his second trip. After that, the scout had made it into the vige without incident. He had slept in one of the houses. Still, when he woke up the following day, he was stunned to find that the vige had been overrun.

    He escaped undetected and got high into the trees to observe what he could. That was when he witnessed the power struggle between the two kinds of fae. From up in that tree, he had sent a coded message with his report to both Winter and Bustling Bush.

    After the battle was over and the losing group scattered, the scout followed one of the new creatures, and that was when he saw it go into theke. He waited for hours, but it never came back. The scout had nned to send another report, but the signal was lost near theke.

    When he made his way back down into the forest and had a signal again, he was discovered by a group of bats. But, unfortunately, his phone was lost, and so was his ability to report back.

    ording to the journal, the small group that had found him chased him all over the mountain for days. When he finally thought he had evaded them and could go off the mountain, he spotted the smoke from Myka and Ashleigh¡¯s camp.

 Chapter 695 She Was Left To Choose

    ?

    Ashleigh felt a painful grip around her heart as she read about the scout¡¯s shock and concern at seeing the blue-haired man and the children around the campfire.

    She paused and took a deep breath.

    He had done his part. He had warned them of the danger. As a result, he should have been able to go home safely without guilt or concern. He did not make a mistake. She did.

    But the scout did not go home. He was concerned. He drew the attention of the monsters that had also noticed the party in the forest below, and once again, he was chased through the woods.

    After spending the night in the vige, the scout wrote about nning to set out the next day, hoping to find the group from the night before, warn them of the danger, and get off the mountain.

    Ashleigh swallowed as she looked down at the page of the next entry. Her hand moved slowly to touch the dried stains. The writing was smeared, and some was unreadable under the dark red smudges.

    What she could read told of how he had cut the treant''s root as it dragged him down the slope. He got free and ran, and though he did escape the treant, he was immediately faced with a bat.

    Again, he survived the fight but wrote of injuries to his stomach and chest. The blood stains on the page made it clear that his wounds were not just simple cuts and scrapes. He had lost many of his supplies while running over several days.

    The following few entries described seeing more and moreke monsters in the forest and witnessing several minor battles.

    Ashleigh noticed that the way he wrote was changing. His letters were gettingrger and sloppier, and the pressure he put on the writing utensil was getting softer. She was tempted to look ahead, to see just how many entries were left. But she was too nervous.

    She closed the journal when the darkness settling over the sky made it difficult to read his words. Then, looking up into the stars, she swallowed as she reyed all the events she had read about in the journal and experienced herself.

    Tears gathered in her eyes. She quickly wiped them away and tried to think of anything else. But the only other thing that woulde to mind was Caleb¡¯s smile. Hisugh. The warmth of his voice.

    Ashleigh covered her mouth with a tight grip as she could no longer stop the tears and the sobs that poured out of her. She fought to keep as quiet as she could. She couldn¡¯t stop the tears or the pain. But finding the scout was a mission she would not fail, which meant she couldn¡¯t risk being heard by one of the monsters that walked these woods.

    The following day, she continued reading the journal.

    The scout had found a cave, the entrance was easy enough to cover, and there was no sign that anything had used it for years. He nned to rest for a few days, build up his strength and then try again to leave the mountain.

    Ashleigh looked around the area, but she saw nothing that looked like it could be an entrance to a cave. Unfortunately, the journal didn¡¯t say where it was or if anything was recognizable nearby.

    He mentioned that his wounds were not healing properly. He had done his best to clean them but needed more supplies, and water was hard toe by. He was also weak and hungry. With all the fae around and his injuries, it was difficult for him to hunt or even gather food to eat.

    The following few entries were just brief ounts of what he had seen, how long he had slept, or how much food he could gather.

    Looking at the dates, Ashleigh saw a two-week gap where he wrote nothing. But as she read, she understood why. His injuries had worsened, he had struggled with a fever, and several times he had been convinced that he would soon die if he hadn¡¯t already.

    But, somehow, the scout had made it through the fevers and the sickness. He had survived. Ashleigh felt tears running down her cheeks as she read on.

    Once the fever passed, he left the cave to look for food and water. For three days, he saw no fae and could find a fresh stream and drink, fill his belly and bring back a small surplus to the cave. He wasn¡¯t strong enough to make the trek down the mountain yet, but he still maintained his hope. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ashleigh was blown away by all he had been through and the hope he still had. Looking at the date, she realized he had already been trapped in Moonguard for over three months. She took a deep breath; her heart was racing in her chest.

    She hade here expecting to retrieve a body, but now, she was starting to believe there was a chance she might find him alive.

    Several small entries talked about the fae he saw, observing their behaviors and movements. He spoke about his food and how he felt a little stronger each day.

    He even described eating the Lemon Berry that Sadie had mentioned. ording to the scout, it was quite delicious.

    Ashleigh turned the page, and her eyes widened at the first words written.

    ¡®This will be myst entry.¡¯

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    He had spotted arge number of theke monsters near the stream he had been frequenting. But they didn¡¯t seem to be leaving, and more and more seemed to gather. So he avoided the stream for several days, but they were still there even when he came back.

    He decided he was strong enough to move on from the cave. Based on the behavior of theke monsters, he was sure they were preparing to attack the mound. So, he needed to move further down the mountain now while the fae were distracted by their dispute.

    He had made a small satchel to carry his food and canteen but needed to travel light. The journal wasn¡¯t very heavy, but it would take up space that could be used to bring more food.

    He left several more notes and observations about the different fae, stating that he hoped they would prove helpful to anyone that might find this journal in the future.

    The scout said he would leave the journal as soon as it felt too heavy. And he finished it off with a short parting message.

    ¡®To whoever may be reading this, if I could be so bold, I would like to make a request. I don¡¯t know if I will make it off this mountain or if I will ever make it back to Winter. But, on the journal''s binding, there is a small tear; I have ced a stone inside it. It¡¯s not very big, but it is from the cave that has been my home and shelter for three months. Please take it to Winter. If I am there, bring it to me. If I am not¡­ please ask Alpha Axel to ce it for me. He¡¯ll know what that means.

    Thank you, whoever you are. In this way, no matter what happens, I know a piece of me will make it home.¡¯

    Ashleigh took in a shaky breath and closed the journal. She swallowed as the tears fell and turned the book over in her hand. She found the tear he wrote of. Carefully she pulled back on it and closed her eyes with a sigh as she saw the tiny stone.

    It was only the size of a quarter. Much too small for a remembrance stone. But, if this was his wish, she would honor it.

    She stayed in the tree for a long time, unable to do anything but sit and breathe. Thest entry was two weeks old. He had been alive two weeks ago. There was a chance he had made it off the mountain. There was a chance he was still here.

    But Ashleigh had no clues of where to go or how to find him.

    Once again, she was left to choose between a desperate search and giving up.

 Chapter 696 Unfortunate Luck

    ?

    Ashleigh spent the rest of the night thinking about what to do. As the sun rose the following day, she was already walking through the trees.

    She had already been searching for more than a month. How could she give up now?

    From what the journal had said, the scout believed that theke monsters were preparing to attack the mound. That meant that the stream he found must have been near it as well, and that is why they were gathering there.

    She knew from the first time she hade to Moonguard that the mound was still at least two miles north of her current position. If the cave was near the stream, the scout must have left the journal on his way back down the mountain.

    On her way up, she had not encountered him or found any sign of him, which meant he had not returned the way he hade up after the treant attacked him. From up in the tree, Ashleigh had surveyed the area to try and figure out in which direction he might have gone.

    The problem was that it was a dense forest, and it was difficult to see where it might lead to a cliff or turn you around and send you back up the mountain.

    She needed to find higher ground. It was a risk that would eat up a lot of the day, but it was also likely the same thing the scout would have done.

    Unfortunately, it took her four days to reach higher ground. The number of fae that roamed the woods had increased, and she had been forced to outrun or fight the patrols she encountered.

    She was covered in minor wounds and bruises when she reached the overlook. The sun was setting, and the sky was covered in deep orange and red.

    Ashleigh was exhausted. She had pushed herself harder than she had the strength to do, but she had made it. She intended to camp here for the night. When the sun was bright in the morning, she could get a much clearer view of thend below.

    Only then could she try to formte a strategy on how she would find the scout.

    That was the n.

    But, as she reached the top of the hill and was bathed in the sun''s dying light, her mission abruptly ended.

    Several hourster, the ck sky was speckled with the glittering light of distant stars.

    Leading up to the overlook, lifeless bodies of bats, frogs, and at least one of theke monsters were scattered across the winding path. Killed after they had been drawn to the light of therge roaring fire that burned on the hill.

    On the ground before the fire, Ashleigh sat, covered in blood and dirt. Her arms were crossed over her knees. In each hand, she still held firmly to the obsidian karambits, ready to be used at any moment. Her head was tucked down in silence against her thighs.

    She was well beyond her limits. On any other day, she would have copsed hours ago. But not today. Today she had to push through. She would not sleep or lower her guard until dawn fell on that hill, and the scout¡¯s passage to the Goddess wasplete.

    It was the least she could do for him.

    Her phone rang.

    It was unexpected, but she didn¡¯t have the energy to be surprised. She usually kept it turned off in her bag, only using it every three days to check in with Fiona. But today was the third day. She had just finished sending her message to Fiona when she found the scout¡¯s body.

    Ashleigh had moved the phone to her pocket and forgotten about it. It rang again. She set down one of her knives and pulled it out.

    She lifted her head, and her face was covered in blood and dirt, but streaks of tears ran down her cheeks. She swallowed and looked at the phone.

    In the almost two months she had been gone, Fiona had never called, only sent messages. There had to be a reason.

    Ashleigh nced back at the pyre.

    This day had begun with a faint hope in her heart that her mission would end happily. But as the sun had set, so had that hope. Ashleigh turned back to the phone and clenched her jaw. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There was no chance that the reason for Fiona¡¯s call would be good.

    Ashleigh brought the phone to her ear and answered but said nothing.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Fiona¡¯s warm voice spoke through the phone.

    Ashleigh swallowed and closed her eyes but still said nothing.

    Fiona took in a breath and let it out slowly.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± she sighed, ¡°you haven¡¯t spoken to anyone these past two months. So, I assume you won¡¯t speak now?¡±

    There was silence.

    ¡°All right,¡± she said softly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer. Just listen.¡±

    Fiona cleared her throat, and Ashleigh could almost see her straighten her back as she took a deep breath and let it back out slowly.

    ¡°I know you left because you felt there was something you needed to do,¡± she began. ¡°I understand, and I respect that. But¡­¡±

    Fiona paused, and Ashleigh¡¯s heart thumped heavily in her chest.

    ¡°Six months is almost here,¡± Fiona said quietly.

    Ashleigh took in a shaky breath and clenched her jaw.

    At the end of the call, Fiona closed her eyes and swallowed.

    ¡°There will be a vigil in two weeks,¡± she said. ¡°The preparations have already begun. There is no turning back. Caleb¡¯s people will mourn him properly.¡±

    Ashleigh sniffled as she swallowed the lump in her throat. Her jaw shook, and her eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Fiona whispered. ¡°I really¡­ I hoped things would turn out differently.¡±

    A sound from down the hill caught Ashleigh¡¯s attention. She wiped her eyes and peered down. Three bats were making their way over the bodies toward her.

    She took a deep breath.

    ¡°I understand if you don¡¯t want to¡ª"

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± Ashleigh interrupted as she picked up her second de and got to her feet.

    ¡°You will?¡± Fiona asked in surprise.

    ¡°I will,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    She hung up the phone without another word. She clenched her jaw with anger as she turned toward the monsters that had the unfortunate luck of running into her right now.

 Chapter 697 Accepting Your Limitations

    ?

    Summer¡¯s gates were open.

    By now, the story of what had happened to Alpha Caleb had spread far and wide. Wolves from all over the territories hade to honor him. Even some from outside the territories.

    For several days before the vigil was scheduled to be held, leaders from every pack arrived. Burning Ember and Broken Crag were two of the first to arrive. Both Sofia and Landon wished to offer their help in any way they could.

    Winter arrived the day before the vigil. Corrine immediately joined in the final preparations, attempting to send Fiona away to rest.

    Fiona insisted that she would handle everything until the final moments. It was clear to anyone that she was worn out and had likely slept only a few hours in the two weeks leading up to the vigil.

    Fiona was cing thest decorations in one of the halls when Corrine saw her slip and almost fall. She rushed to her side. But Fiona pushed her away, insisting that she was okay.

    ¡°Fiona,¡± Corrine called to her gently. ¡°Please, you have done enough. You need rest before tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I am fine, Corrine,¡± Fiona insisted with a growl. ¡°This is for my son. After what he did for the rest of us, I can at least do this much!¡±

    Corrine took a deep breath. She was about to try again when someone stepped between them.

    Fiona felt a firm hand on her arm. She turned with surprise to see Alpha Landon standing beside her. He gave a soft smile and gently pulled her away.

    ¡°Thank you, Luna Corrine,¡± he said with a nod as he moved past her. ¡°I will escort Luna Fiona to rest.¡±

    Corrine smiled and nodded.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Fiona shouted when they had gotten down the hall away from prying eyes, and she had finally gotten past her initial confusion.

    She tugged her arm away from his grip and stared back angrily.

    Landon looked at her silently and then tilted his head just slightly.

    ¡°You are a strong woman,¡± he said, his eyes moving down to her leg. ¡°You have faced the weakness of your body and made yourself even stronger to move past it.¡±

    Fiona clenched her jaw. She had made great strides in rebuilding the strength in her leg since her ident. Now she hardly ever had to use the cane to get around. She took pride in that, but what right did he have toment?

    ¡°Finding strength from our weakness is a core belief of Broken Crag,¡± he continued lifting his gaze to her once more.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she sighed with annoyance. ¡°I¡¯ve heard all the speeches. I don¡¯t particrly care about your opinion of my recovery. I want to know why you dare to interfere with my son¡¯s vigil!¡±

    Fiona growled angrily; Landon did not react.

    ¡°I do not interfere with Alpha Caleb¡¯s vigil. I honor and respect him. He was a great man,¡± Landon replied.

    ¡°Yes, he was,¡± Fiona said, still angry. She turned away and began to leave. ¡°And that is why I will ensure he is honored properly.¡±

    She took only a few steps before the pain in her leg shot through her like a bolt of lightning. Fiona fell forward with a groan, and to her surprise, she did not hit the ground but was instead caught by a pair of strong arms.

    He kept her from falling but held her in ce, preventing her from moving away from him. Landon leaned forward, bringing his mouth to her ear as he held her tightly.

    ¡°True strengthes not just from oveing your weakness,¡± his warm breath whispered against her ear, ¡°but from epting your limitations as well.¡±

    Fiona felt a warmth flow through her body at the heat in his words, followed almost immediately by the rage of her wounded pride.

    ¡°Let go of me,¡± she growled. ¡°Now.¡±

    Landon let out a soft chuckle and pulled her back to stand upright before slowly removing his arms around her waist. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Fiona moved away from him, catching herself against the wall as the pain in her leg red again.

    She clenched her jaw and took a deep breath through her nose.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know him well,¡± Landon said gently, ¡°but I do not believe that Alpha Caleb was a man that would feel honored by your pain.¡±

    Fiona closed her eyes and pressed her forehead against the cold wall. She thought she was past this point. Months ago, she had epted the loss of her son. She had cried for him, mourned him.

    But something had changed after the phone call with Ashleigh two weeks ago.

    Fiona had thrown herself into the nning and preparation of the vigil. Doing as much of it on her own as possible to keep her mind upied.

    She knew she was wearing herself down, but she hoped that if she could just get through the vigil, she would be able to let go of this cold emptiness in her stomach and the painful grip around her heart.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be there.¡¯

    That was all Ashleigh had said. She didn¡¯t fight or argue. She didn¡¯t insist on being given more time. She just epted it.

    Fiona took another deep breath, letting her shoulders sag as she exhaled. Had she been holding on to some hope that Ashleigh would find him? That she would bring him back and this day would nevere?

    Fiona took in a shaky breath. The pain in her chest was suddenly far greater than that of her leg.

    ¡°Alpha Landon¡­¡± she whispered.

    He took a step closer.

    Fiona swallowed.

    ¡°It seems¡­ I will need to take you up on your offer of an escort,¡± she said quietly, with a heavy sigh. ¡°I am not sure I can walk back on my own.¡±

    ¡°It will be my privilege,¡± Landon replied quietly.

    Fiona pulled her head back from the wall and nodded. She turned, intending to take his arm for support.

    ¡°What are you¡ª!¡± Fiona cried out as she was suddenly lifted off the ground into Landon¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Hold on to me,¡± he said, looking forward as he began to walk down the hall.

    Fiona clenched her jaw in frustration, but she put her arms around his neck.

    ¡°This is inappropriate,¡± she said quietly. She looked away from him, biting her lip to hold back the tears that were fighting to fall from her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold yourself back, Luna Fiona,¡± he whispered. ¡°My shoulder has the strength of a mountain, and your tears will not wear it down.¡±

    Fiona shook her head with a gentleugh.

    ¡°You are just like Jonas,¡± she sighed. ¡°He always said ridiculous things too.¡±

    Fiona took a deep breath, thenid her head on his shoulder, letting the tears fall.

    Landon held her close, a soft smile on his lips as he carried her back to her room.

 Chapter 698 Would It Be So Easy

    ?

    ¡°Has anyone seen her? Or even heard from her?¡± Bell asked, looking around at the crowd of people in the cafeteria.

    With all the visitors, it was much more crowded than usual, and almost impossible to spot someone you were searching for.

    Bell looked at each of the others sitting at the table. Both Nessa and ra shook their heads.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± Corrine said, sipping her coffee.

    ¡°Fiona talked with her,¡± Galen said, offering Ren another spoonful of food.

    Ren smiled and opened his mouth happily. Galen smiled as he fed his son. Setting the spoon down and wiping the boy¡¯s mouth, Galen looked back at Bell.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be here,¡± he said softly.

    Bell took a deep breath.

    ¡°The vigil is tonight,¡± she replied, looking back into the crowd. ¡°She should be here already.¡±

    She let out a sigh. Galen reached his hand out to her and gave a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°No one knows where she went,¡± ra offered. ¡°Maybe it was too far to get back in time?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Bell sighed.

    ¡°Mama,¡± Ren called out.

    Bell quickly looked down at him.

    ¡°Yes, my love?¡± she said.

    Ren smiled up at her and held up the cookie from his te. Bell smiled and got down beside him.

    ¡°Is this for me?¡± she asked.

    Ren nodded.

    ¡°Mama, no sad,¡± he said. ¡°Cookie happy.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s worried about you,¡± Galen said gently.

    Bell reached her hand out and touched Ren¡¯s cheek with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s because he is a sweet boy,¡± she whispered. ¡°Mama¡¯s okay, Ren. I was just worried that Auntie Ashleigh won¡¯t be here tonight.¡±

    ¡°She will,¡± another voice called from behind.

    Bell stood and turned to find Axel and Alice standing behind her, each holding a baby.

    ¡°Luna Fiona said that Ashleigh agreed toe,¡± Axel said. ¡°She¡¯ll be here.¡±

    Bell stood up and nodded, but it was clear that she didn''t really believe him.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have agreed if she wasn¡¯t going toe,¡± Alice said.

    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡± Bell asked quietly.

    Alice lowered her gaze. She took a quick look behind her at Axel and then behind Bell at Galen before she met Bell¡¯s eyes again.

    ¡°Were it you,¡± she whispered, ¡°would it be so easy for you toe?¡±

    Bell swallowed and looked away.

    She knew thating today was more difficult than she could imagine for Ashleigh. The only reason Bell was so concerned was because she was worried. Even knowing that Ashleigh had checked in for the past two months without fail, she still felt uneasy.

    Bell needed to see her friend with her own eyes and know that she was all right.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early,¡± Corrine said. ¡°The vigil won¡¯t begin until after the sun has set. She has plenty of time.¡± <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There was a general nod of agreement among the others at the table.

    ¡°Now,¡± Corrine continued, sitting up with a smile. ¡°One of you, give me my grandchild.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go of Wyatt. I only just got him back from Sofia,¡± Axelughed, ¡°but I¡¯m sure Jonas would love to see you, Mother.¡±

    ¡°And I would love to be able to eat something,¡± Alice smiled as she moved over to hand Jonas to Corrine.

    ¡°Axel, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s your job to keep Alice well-fed since she is feeding your children?¡± Bell asked with her arms crossed and a raised brow.

    ¡°Yea, weren¡¯t you the one that gave me that advice before?¡± Galenughed.

    Axelughed and nodded.

    ¡°Generally, yes,¡± he said. ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Alice interrupted with a bright smile, ¡°I have been doted on enough. We have agreed his job now is to make sure I can feed myself by taking care of the twins so that I can do so.¡±

    Bell reached up and patted Axel¡¯s head like a dog.

    ¡°I always knew you were a good boy,¡± she said affectionately.

    Axel rolled his eyes and shook her hand away. In doing so, someone else caught his attention.

    ¡°Is Luna Fiona all right?¡± he asked.

    Galen sat up straight. He stood and turned to follow Axel¡¯s gaze. Fiona was walking toward them, but she was using her can again. Something she hadn¡¯t needed for several months.

    Galen swallowed and took a step toward her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Corrine quickly stated, smiling down at Jonas as she spoke, ¡°she overworked herself. She is fine, but drawing attention to it will only make her ufortable.¡±

    Galen stopped and took a breath. She was right. Fiona¡¯s injury had been severe and life-threatening. But her recovery had been hard fought and well earned. It was a point of pride for her to walk unassisted.

    She would not want him to make a fuss if she required her cane. Galen swallowed and tried to turn his attention so that it was not obvious he was still watching her. But he couldn¡¯t stop himself from turning and staring when she was approached by someone else.

    Fiona held her head high as she walked through the mess hall. The sound of the cane hitting the ground with each step she took was a blow to her ego.

    ¡°Greetings, Luna Fiona,¡± Landon said as he blocked her path and bowed to her.

    ¡°Greetings, Alpha Landon,¡± she replied with a nod.

    Landon gave a half smile and stepped aside, but as she stepped forward, he took ce at her side. He moved his arm to hold hers before the cane hit the ground again.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she hissed angrily, looking up at him.

    Landon smiled and leaned down closer to her ear.

    ¡°The sound seems to offend you,¡± he whispered. ¡°It causes a look of shame to pass over you with each step. Such a look doesn''t belong to you.¡±

    Fiona looked away, irritated at the warmth she felt on her cheeks.

    ¡°Mind your own business, Alpha Landon,¡± she growled.

    But she didn¡¯t pull away as Landon continued to support her on the way to the table. Though she would not say so out loud, she was grateful not to hear that sound anymore.

    ¡°I would have been happy to escort you,¡± Galen said as they arrived at the table. He pulled out a chair for her. ¡°If you had called me.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking for an escort,¡± Fiona sighed, letting go of Landon¡¯s arm and sitting down.

    Landon grinned but said nothing before he moved around the table to sit beside Nessa and ra.

    Nessa looked between Fiona and Landon.

    Fiona had already turned her attention to Corrine and the baby in her arms. Meanwhile, Landon sat back in his chair, holding a ss to his lips as though he were drinking, but Nessa saw the smile that hid behind the ss as he watched the Luna of Summer.

 Chapter 699 He Could Wait

    ?

    Nessa narrowed her eyes at Landon and then reached her foot out to kick him. He turned to her with surprise.

    ¡°Did you just kick me?¡± he asked.

    Nessa stood up; ra looked at her with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting a juice. Landon¡¯s going to help me,¡± Nessa said.

    ¡°I could help you,¡± ra offered, starting to get up.

    ¡°No,¡± Nessa said quickly. She reached down and grabbed Landon¡¯s arm pulling him to his feet. ¡°Landon¡¯s going to help me this time.¡±

    ra sat back down with a look of confusion, but she nodded and turned back to the table.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Nessa said, pulling Landon from the table.

    Landon went without hesitation, even as she pulled him out of the mess hallpletely. Once they cleared the doors, Nessa stopped and turned to face him. She crossed her arms over her chest with a severe expression.

    ¡°No,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Stop it.¡±

    Landon furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Stop looking at Luna Fiona like that!¡±

    Landon turned his gaze from her, but the soft smile on his lips made it clear she hadn¡¯t misunderstood, and he knew exactly what she was talking about.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m serious. You can¡¯t.¡±

    Landon looked back at her. His smile fell, and his expression became concerned.

    ¡°I thought that you had no interest in anyone outside of your mate, and that was why you couldn¡¯t return the feelings I had for you before,¡± he said. ¡°But is it really that you find fault in my character, Nessa? Am I a bad man in your eyes?¡±

    Nessa¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°No!¡± she said quickly. ¡°Not at all! Landon, you are a great guy, and if I could have felt something for you back then, I absolutely would have. And I¡¯m sure we would have had a happy life together because you are amazing.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you object to my interest in her?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± she said. ¡°Not really¡­ I mean, it could getplicated. Leaders in different packs, the age difference¡­ You are the same age as her son¡­ that¡¯s bound to be a little awkward.¡±

    ¡°Liara was much younger than Jonas,¡± Landon countered.

    ¡°True, but they were mates,¡± Nessa said, then shook her head. ¡°This is so not the point.¡±

    ¡°What is the point?¡± He asked.

    Nessa took a deep breath.

    ¡°You can¡¯t look at her like that today,¡± she said. ¡°You can¡¯t flirt with her or give here hither eyes today.¡±

    Landon furrowed his brows, still not understanding the point that Nessa was trying to make.

    ¡°Today is her son¡¯s vigil, Landon,¡± she said. ¡°All these people are here to say goodbye to Alpha Caleb.¡±

    Landon tilted his head. He knew it was a momentous day for all that were gathered, and most especially for Fiona. But he didn¡¯t understand why that would prevent his desire to court her.

    ¡°Many bonds are blessed on thest day of mourning,¡± he replied softly.

    Nessa closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    ¡°In Broken Crag,¡± she sighed. ¡°Not in Summer.¡±

    ¡°What is the difference?¡± he asked.

    Nessa looked up at him. He wasn¡¯t pouting or being unreasonable. He genuinely didn¡¯t understand. She took a breath.

    ¡°We immerse ourselves in our loss,¡± she said, thinking of the three months she had spent in Broken Crag mourning her father. ¡°We embrace the pain and let it tear us apart.¡±

    There had been days when she could barely move. When ra had sat on the floor with a wet cloth, wiping Nessa¡¯s face and cleaning her body because she didn¡¯t have the strength to do it herself.

    ¡°That is how we mourn,¡± she said. ¡°By throwing ourselves into the pain until it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, and we can move forward.¡±

    Landon nodded.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not how they mourn,¡± Nessa said, nodding her head toward the door of the mess hall. ¡°They avoid the pain, hold on to the hope that it¡¯s all just a nightmare they can wake up from. They make themselves busy and think of anything except the loss they experienced.¡±

    Landon swallowed and looked back toward the door. He had seen it already, the way that the strong and capable woman he had found interest in had ignored the pain she felt until it became a physical limitation. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡°These vigils are the moment that they all dread. They say it is an honor and a moment for them all to remember and say goodbye. But really, it is the moment that they ept the loss. This is when all the pain they have held backes lurching forward.¡±

    Landon lowered his gaze to the floor and touched his chest. Under his clothing, there was a scar. During the mourning period, when his anguish had been at its height, he had been purposefully shot with an arrow. He wanted to experience Jonas''s pain in hisst moments.

    He had been lucky not to die from the wound, but the pain and the brush with death had been what got him through his loss.

    Landon swallowed and turned back to Nessa with a warm smile.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°As always, you still know more than me.¡±

    Nessa chuckled and nodded.

    They returned to the mess hall, making their way to the table. Landon could not help his nces and the attention he naturally paid to Fiona. Still, he did not approach or attempt to speak with her anymore. He could wait.

    At least a few days.

    ***

    The rest of the morning and afternoon proceeded without significant events or issues. As the sun began to set, the torches spread out all over Summer were lit while the pyre was built at the center of the gathering space.

    Once the moon was out, the ceremony would begin. There would be memories and kind words, mementos added to the pyre. Songs and prayers, tears andughter. Finally, the pyre would be lit.

    The whole of Summer would stay and watch the mes until thest ember was gone.

    ¡°The sun has set,¡± Axel whispered, ncing out the window.

    ¡°We should head done to the pyre,¡± Alice said. ¡°The moon will be out soon.¡±

    Axel nodded and then swallowed.

    ¡°Do you think she made it?¡± he asked quietly.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°You sounded so confident earlier,¡± she said.

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°There were still hours in the day left earlier,¡± he said.

    Alice wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned her head against his back.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be here,¡± she whispered.

    Axel took a deep breath and held her hands.

    ¡°How do you have more confidence than me?¡± he whispered with augh.

    ¡°I just¡ª¡± Alice began, but her words were interrupted by a knock at the door.

    Axel furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Are we expecting someone?¡± he asked, pulling away from her and moving toward the door.

    Alice sniffed the air and smiled.

    ¡°Sort of,¡± she whispered.

    Axel reached out and opened the door. His eyes widened when he saw her.

    She wore traveling clothes, a pack over her shoulder, and her hair was almost dyed brown with dirt and dried blood mixed into it.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± he shouted.

    Ashleigh lowered her head and held out her hands to him.

    ¡°Alpha Axel,¡± she whispered. ¡°Please ept this stone andy it in a ce of honor.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brows. He looked at her dirty palms, at the small stone in her hands. He swallowed and took it from her.

    ¡°Ashleigh, what is this?¡± he asked gently.

    Ashleigh lifted her head, her eyes shone with tears, and a muddy streak ran down her cheeks.

    ¡°The final request of the scout that died because of me.¡±

 Chapter 700 Finally Showing Him

    ?

    Ashleigh turned and pulled her pack forward. She opened it, removed the journal from within, and offered it to her brother.

    ¡°This also belonged to him,¡± she said, lowering her gaze. ¡°He kept a very detailed ount, almost until the end.¡±

    Axel swallowed and took the journal.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°Did you find what you needed?¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and looked toward the ground.

    ¡°I did find him¡­¡± she said. ¡°But I was toote.¡±

    She took a breath.

    ¡°I built his pyre and stood witness,¡± she continued softly. ¡°The rock¡­ he requested that it be ced for him.¡±

    Axel looked down at the small stone in his hand. He squeezed it and nodded.

    ¡°His family has already ced one,¡± he said. ¡°But I will personally ce this stone for him.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and looked down.

    Axel turned toward Alice, who already had her hands out to him. He smiled briefly and ced the journal and stone into her hands. He turned back to his sister.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he called.

    She lifted her head and was immediately pulled into his strong embrace.

    Ashleigh gasped. Her heart thumped heavily in her chest, and her lungs felt too small for the air she needed.

    He held her tight, refusing to let her go.

    She wanted to push away, escape the warmth of her brother¡¯s upromising affection for her, and return to the cold ce inside that she had been huddled down in for so long.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d that you came back,¡± he whispered.

    His voice sounded so relieved. So worried.

    Was she back?

    Ashleigh took a shaky breath. Slowly she raised her arms, and with hesitation, she hugged him.

    She let out a breath that felt as though she had held it for much too long. With it, tears streamed from her eyes, and her chest ached with the sobs that escaped her lips.

    Her arms wrapped tighter around Axel, and she clung to him as she had when she was a child, scared of the nightmare she had only just woken from.

    Axel clenched his jaw and held his sister close. His heart ached as she was finally showing him the pain she was carrying.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he whispered, rubbing her back gently. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ so sorry¡­¡± she whispered through her tears. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Sshhh¡­¡± Axel whispered. ¡°You¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± a gentle voice called behind her in the hallway.

    Ashleigh gasped and looked back over her shoulder to see her mother.

    Corrine swallowed and took a step toward her children.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    Axel released his hold on her, and Ashleigh pulled away, wiping her face and seemingly just noticing the dirt that covered her entire body. She clenched her jaws and wrung her hands as she stared at the ground.

    Corrine took a breath and looked up at Axel.

    ¡°The ceremony will soon begin,¡± she said. ¡°As Alpha of Winter, you really can¡¯t bete.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Axel began to protest.

    ¡°He won¡¯t be,¡± Alice interrupted, grabbing Axel¡¯s arm and looking up at him.

    He looked at her with objection, wanting to argue that he should stay with Ashleigh.

    ¡°Your mother¡­ and sister,¡± Alice said, ¡°will join us as soon as they are ready.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brow and clenched his jaw; he didn¡¯t want to leave Ashleigh. But he understood that he needed to be the Alpha, not the brother. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He reached his hand to Ashleigh¡¯s shoulder and gave her a gentle squeeze. She looked back at him.

    ¡°I will see you soon?¡± he said. It was a question rather than a statement.

    Ashleigh swallowed, but she nodded.

    Axel nodded and moved to leave. He stopped and turned back to Ashleigh. He pulled her into another tight hug and kissed her head.

    Just as quickly, he pulled away and walked past her down the hall.

    Alice closed the door of their room and turned to Ashleigh.

    ¡°The dark ce inside¡­ is temporary, so keep your visits short,¡± she said softly. ¡°I look forward to the day you abandon it fully and return to those who still wait for you.¡±

    Ashleigh lowered her eyes, feeling a heavy weight in her chest.

    Alice reached out, cing her index finger under Ashleigh¡¯s chin, and lifted her until their eyes met.

    ¡°There is no shame or weakness in getting lost in your pain,¡± she whispered. ¡°Or in holding on to hope when it seems hopeless.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    Alice smiled and pulled her hand away. She turned to Corrine and gave her a nod before she left to follow Axel, who waited just around the corner.

    He looked at her with a warm smile.

    ¡°You keep iming you don¡¯t like her¡­¡± he said quietly, ¡°but it¡¯s getting harder and harder to believe you.¡±

    Alice rolled her eyes and walked past him.

    ¡°I have lived in the dark,¡± she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to like someone to hope they can find their way out of it.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± he said. ¡°But that didn¡¯t seem like just a simple warning. It felt more like encouragement.¡±

    Alice sighed.

    ¡°Maybe bing a mother has softened me.¡±

    Axel caught up to her, taking her hand and bringing it to his lips to ce a warm kiss across her knuckles.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he whispered, ¡°you¡¯ve always had this warmth to your nature.¡±

    Alice raised a brow.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the things I love about you,¡± he continued. ¡°Now, you aren¡¯t working so hard to hide it.¡±

    Alice took a deep breath and turned away, continuing down the hall.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m starting to realize this life is real,¡± she said quietly, ¡°and not just another role I¡¯m ying.¡±

    Axel stopped, pulling her back into his arms and looking into her eyes.

    ¡°This is real,¡± he whispered, ¡°I am real, you, our children, our life. All real.¡±

    Alice swallowed with a warmth beginning to grow in her chest.

    ¡°The doll is gone,¡± he continued, tenderly running his thumb over her jaw. ¡°Holden, Roman¡­ theb¡­ they are gone¡­ forever. All those years you spent trapped inside¡­.¡±

    Axel paused, swallowing and looking into her eyes with warmth and affection.

    ¡°That¡¯s all over,¡± he said. ¡°A horrible nightmare that you¡¯ve now woken up from. This life with me, this is what is real.¡±

    He leaned forward and kissed her with a delicate brush of his lips.

    ¡°There are no more roles,¡± he whispered. ¡°For the rest of our days, you are Alice, just Alice. The love of my life, and whatever else you want to be.¡±

    Alice swallowed, the warmth in her chest spread out over her body.

    ¡°Whatever I want to be?¡± she asked.

    Axel nodded.

    Alice let out a softugh.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never really thought about that before,¡± she said.

 Chapter 701 What He Would Want

    ?

    ¡°We should get you cleaned up,¡± Corrine said.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Do you want toe to my room?¡± Corrine asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed. The room she shared with Caleb was just upstairs. Her clothing, her favorite shampoo, and body wash. They were still there. But the idea of entering that room without him made the tightness in her chest even more prominent.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ashleigh whispered.

    Corrine nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s just down the hall,¡± she said, turning to lead the way.

    Ashleigh stood near the front door, waiting as Corrine filled the bathtub. When the sound of the running water stopped, Ashleigh¡¯s heart jumped.

    ¡°Come on in, darling,¡± Corrine called out.

    Ashleigh hesitated, but after taking a deep breath, she went to the bathroom. The room smelled ofvender, it was warm, and the tub was filled with bubbles.

    ¡°I could have taken a shower,¡± Ashleigh said quietly.

    Corrine tilted her head.

    ¡°A bath is more rxing,¡± she said. ¡°Also, I have a feeling that theyers of dirt on your body will need to be soaked through. You will take a shower after the bath.¡±

    ¡°The sun has already set,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°the ceremony¡ª¡±

    ¡°Will go all night,¡± Corrine interrupted. ¡°Axel will let Fiona and Galen know you¡¯re here, but there is no reason you need to rush down.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed. While she didn¡¯t particrly want to rush to join the ceremony. Corrine reached out, grabbing the pack off Ashleigh¡¯s back and helping her to remove it.

    ¡°The start of the ceremony will be filled with speeches and memories,¡± Corrine said softly, helping Ashleigh remove her jacket. ¡°It¡¯s for his people. You don¡¯t need to be there to hear every word.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and clenched her jaw.

    When she agreed toe, she was momentarily numbed from her pain. The disappointment and guilt of being unable to save the scout made her feel like she no longer had a right to refuse the vigil.

    But in the two weeks since, as she traveled down the mountains of Moonguard and fought against the fae, she had regretted agreeing toe back.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to give the Summer wolves a chance to say goodbye to Caleb, but rather that she didn¡¯t want to hear them do it.

    To have to listen to all the happy memories of him, to see them weep at the loss of him.

    Ashleigh had already epted that she needed to move forward in her life. That she could no longer spend every day searching for Caleb. But it didn¡¯t mean she had given up or felt any better about it.

    ¡°He¡­¡± Ashleigh began, hesitating. She licked her lips and swallowed her anxiety. ¡°He would have wanted me there.¡±

    Corrine looked at Ashleigh. She grabbed her shoulders and turned her so they faced each other.

    ¡°No,¡± she said.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have ever wanted you to have to attend this event,¡± Corrine continued. ¡°He would have rather had to do it himself a hundred times over than let you face this pain.¡±

    Ashleigh felt the heaviness in her chest and looked away from her mother.

    Corrine took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling, you will attend,¡± she said. ¡°After you¡¯ve cleaned up.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°I will go find you something to wear,¡± Corrine said, ¡°you go ahead and get in.¡±

    When Corrine left the bathroom, Ashleigh took a deep breath and stripped down. She climbed into the warm water and was surprised by how quickly her body rxed.

    ***

    Ashleigh quickly finished her shower and got into the robe Corrine had left on the counter.

    Corrine told her to get dressed while she rinsed out the tub. As Ashleigh approached the bed, she saw a long gray dress wasid out for her. Ashleigh furrowed her brow.

    ¡°That¡¯s my dress¡­¡± she whispered.

    It had been three years since she wore it. It was long with a high cor and long sleeves. A mourning dress she had worn when she attended the funeral of Granger¡¯s grandmother. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡°I brought it from home,¡± Corrine replied as she entered the room. ¡°I don¡¯t think your size has changed much since then.¡±

    Ashleigh looked back at her mother with furrowed brows.

    ¡°Why did you bring it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure you had another, and even if you did¡­ I didn¡¯t think you would be ready to return to the ces you shared with him yet.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and looked down.

    ¡°You knew I¡¯de?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Corrine replied without hesitation.

    ¡°How?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°I told Fiona I woulde, but I wasn¡¯t sure I would until I crossed the gate.¡±

    Corrine took a deep breath.

    ¡°You were always going toe here tonight, Ashleigh,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Ashleigh asked, clenching her jaw. The heat rushed to her face, and that pressure was in her chest again.

    ¡°You already said it yourself,¡± Corrine replied. ¡°It¡¯s what you think he would have wanted.¡±

    Ashleigh took short breaths through her nose and wiped away the tears that streaked down her cheeks.

    ¡°It is what he would want!¡± she shouted.

    Corrine sighed and took a step toward her daughter.

    ¡°He would want to be with you,¡± she said.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw angrily.

    ¡°Why do you keep saying those things!¡± she shouted. ¡°You were the first to try and make me give up on him! So why are you trying to act like you believe he is still out there when I am finally willing to ept he is gone!¡±

    ¡°I never said I believed he was gone, Ashleigh,¡± Corrine replied.

    ¡°You told me our connection was cut off!¡± Ashleigh shouted.

    Corrine took a deep breath.

    ¡°I said that while he was inside the ley line, it was cut off,¡± she said, clenching her jaw tightly as she tried to keep her calm.

    ¡°You tried to stop me from finding him!¡± Ashleigh cried out, her tears flowing heavily as her chest burned. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let me leave!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to kill yourself trying to find him!¡± Corrine shouted.

    Ashleigh was silent. She furrowed her brows and stared back at her mother as she took quick breaths.

    Corrine took a deep breath and licked her lips.

    ¡°Your fingers,¡± she whispered, looking down at her hands, ¡°were broken¡­ covered in blood and rock. You scratched at the mountain, over and over, until you were finally pulled away and wrestled to the ground.¡±

    Corrine paused, clenching her hands into fists and closing her eyes.

    ¡°When you were a child¡­ you stayed out in that blizzard. You didn¡¯t even consider calling for help. You had to prove your strength. As always, you had to do it alone, no matter how much it hurt you.¡±

    She swallowed and then opened her eyes and looked at Ashleigh.

    ¡°The value that you have ced on your life is so low¡­ that it scares me,¡± she whispered, tears filling her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize for trying to keep you alive, Ashleigh.¡±

    The anger that hade to life inside of Ashleigh fell away. Leaving behind a heaviness that had her feeling exhausted.

    Ashleigh swallowed and lowered her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered.

    Corrine took a deep breath and cleared her throat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your apologies,¡± she said.

    She stepped forward and reached up, wiping Ashleigh¡¯s tears. Then she lifted Ashleigh¡¯s chin to look at her.

    ¡°But if you really want to stay true to what Caleb would have wanted,¡± she said, ¡°then you need to treat yourself a hell of a lot better.¡±

 Chapter 702 Nice And Slow

    ?

    She wore the long grey dress, and her hair was pulled back in a simple braid. Ashleigh walked down the hallways, following closely after her mother with her eyes cast down.

    She saw no one. She heard no one. They were all outside, gathered to share the stories of their Alpha.

    Ashleigh took a slow breath and swallowed the lump in her throat as she felt the breeze drifting down the long corridor and heard the soft murmuring of voices in the distance. They were getting closer to the vigil.

    Her heart began to race. Soon she would be forced to see them all. The people that had epted his death. Forced to hear the stories of his life as though it was already over.

    Yet, she didn¡¯t feel angry. She was scared.

    Scared that she would see and hear it all and find herself giving up. Scared that this was the moment when she, too, would have to ept that Caleb would nevere home.

    ¡°Breathe,¡± Corrine¡¯s voice whispered beside her, and a warm hand settled on her back. ¡°Breathe, Ashleigh.¡±

    Only then did Ashleigh feel the burning in her lungs as they screamed for air. How long ago had she stopped breathing? When had she ced her hand against the wall to steady herself?

    She took a slow and shaky breath. After a few more, the pain in her lungs eased, but her chest still felt tight, and her stomach was tied in knots. Her knees felt weak. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could even take another step.

    Corrine moved to stand in front of her. Ashleigh naturally looked up into her emerald eyes.

    Her mother was a warrior and a Luna. She was intimidating, powerful, and magnificent. She always had been. But she was also warm, kind, and fiercely loving.

    At this moment, the eyes that looked back at her were filled with warmth and understanding that Ashleigh could not have anticipated.

    Corrine put one hand on Ashleigh¡¯s shoulder and the other on her cheek. She gave her a warm but sad smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± she whispered, ¡°nice and slow, take a few more breaths.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded, doing as her mother instructed until she could stand straight again.

    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Corrine whispered, tilting her head and looking affectionately at Ashleigh. ¡°This vigil is for his people.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°I know,¡± she replied softly.

    Corrine shook her head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± she smiled.

    Corrine gently stroked Ashleigh¡¯s cheek with her thumb.

    ¡°What I am saying,¡± she continued, ¡°is that today is about their grief, their loss, their needs.¡±

    She licked her lips and smiled again at Ashleigh. She removed the hand on her shoulder and moved it to Ashleigh¡¯s other cheek, holding her face between her hands.

    ¡°This is not for or about you,¡± she said.

    Ashleigh swallowed, lowering her eyes and clenching her jaw as she felt the anger growing inside her again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me,¡± Corrine said firmly, lifting Ashleigh¡¯s chin to look at her again. ¡°Whatever happens tonight, whatever you hear or see, no matter what anyone else feels or believes¡­ it does not belong to you.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow, the anger fading as she listened to her mother¡¯s words.

    ¡°Only you can decide how you feel, Ashleigh,¡± Corrine smiled. ¡°Only you can decide how you will grieve.¡±

    Corrine took a deep breath.

    ¡°Grief is not reserved just for the dead,¡± she continued. ¡°And just because you grieve his absence does not mean you give up on finding him one day.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and chewed her bottom lip as she looked away.

    ¡°Do you really think¡­.¡± Ashleigh whispered. She paused and took a deep breath before looking back into Corrine¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you really think I will find him?¡±

    Corrine tilted her head. She stroked Ashleigh¡¯s cheek with her thumb tenderly and smiled.

    ¡°I think there is no reason to believe you won¡¯t,¡± she whispered. ¡°And if anyone in this world can, it is you.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s jaw shook, her eyes filled with tears, and her heart was in her throat.

    Corrine let go of Ashleigh¡¯s face and pulled her into a warm embrace. Ashleigh did not hesitate to wrap her arms around her mother as her tears fell.

    After moments of silent tears and her mother rubbing her back, Ashleigh pulled back slowly and looked at Corrine.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you tell me that before?¡± she asked. ¡°I have been so angry at you for months because I thought you wanted me to move on and ept that Caleb was gone forever.¡±

    Corrine took a breath and pursed her lips. She swallowed before speaking.

    ¡°Because you are my child, Ashleigh,¡± she said. ¡°As much as I care for Caleb. As much as I hope you find him, and I truly do¡­ my concern was with you.¡±

    Corrine reached up to Ashleigh¡¯s hair, smoothing it and smiling before looking at her again.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t encourage you to throw yourself into dangerous situations in the hope that you might find something, not when you were so desperate,¡± she said.

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°But now?¡± she asked.

    Corrine took a breath.

    ¡°When Fiona told me that you had left,¡± she began with a sigh, ¡°I was terrified.¡±

    Corrine smiled.

    ¡°After what happened with Myka and the children, I was afraid of where your head might be at,¡± she continued. ¡°But Fiona sent me a message each time you checked in, and Axel told me where he thought you went, why he thought you went.¡±

    Ashleigh lowered her eyes.

    ¡°I failed,¡± she said.

    ¡°You did not find what you hoped to,¡± Corrine replied. ¡°But you did find him.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up.

    ¡°You sent him to the Goddess and stood witness,¡± Corrine continued. ¡°You honored his final request and never stopped looking for him.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°I know you me yourself for his death,¡± Corrine said. ¡°But the truth is, you¡¯re not to me. Your actions may have helped to put him in the situation, but you didn¡¯t kill him, Ashleigh. You cannot im a life not taken by your own hand.¡±

    Though she wasn¡¯t sure she agreed with her mother¡¯s assessment, Ashleigh felt relieved to hear it all.

    ¡°My point,¡± Corrine said, ¡°is that you kept yourself alive for two months and stayed focused on your mission. You did what you set out to do and weren¡¯t distracted or blinded by your grief.¡±

    Corrine smiled proudly at Ashleigh.

    ¡°It may take time. It might not happen anytime soon, but yes, I believe you will find him someday,¡± Corrine said, chuckling, ¡°without killing yourself in the process.¡±

    Ashleigh wanted to be happy at her words. She felt relieved that her mother believed in her and Caleb. But what she said about her mission to Moonguard struck a bitter chord inside Ashleigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s not exactly true,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°What isn¡¯t?¡± Corrine asked.

    Ashleigh took a breath. She had been thinking about it as she made her way back from Moonguard. The reason she had been so determined to find the scout.

    Of course, she knew there was a degree of guilt involved. He was put in danger in the first ce because of her lies. But she felt that there was something more to it, some other reason that she had be so focused on recovering him no matter the danger.

    And, of course, there was.

    ¡°You make it seem like my searching for the scout was noble¡­ and you say I wasn¡¯t blinded or distracted by my grief,¡± she began. ¡°But the reason I wanted to find him so bad¡­ was because of Caleb.¡±

 Chapter 703 Anything Left

    ?

    Ashleigh realized it when she got close to Summer. The empty feeling in her stomach, the tightness in her chest, and the heavy disappointment of finding him dead. She felt guilty, but even more than that, she felt defeated.

    This man had been here in these territories and the mountains she had traveled. He was someone lost, someone that she could find. Though she never realized it as she hunted for him, she had told herself somewhere along the way that if she could find the scout, then somehow, someway, she could find Caleb.

    ¡°I only looked for him because I couldn¡¯t look for Caleb¡­¡± she whispered sadly.

    She had found the scout. She had done what she had set out to do. But her heart sank when she saw his body, cold and stiff from the days he had already been gone.

    As she approached the gates of Summer, she wondered if that was what waited for her at the end of her search for Caleb. If all the people crossing the gates,ing to say goodbye, to mourn his death, if they all had it right, and she was just a fool with an empty hope weighing her down.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Corrine whispered, lifting her daughter¡¯s chin again to force their eyes to meet. She smiled. ¡°Do you really think that if Caleb had never gone missing, that if he was here with you, you wouldn¡¯t have searched for that scout?¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°My darling,¡± Corrine sighed with augh, ¡°you are the only person in all the packs reckless enough to have done it.¡±

    Despite herself, Ashleighughed.

    ¡°It sounds to me like you weren¡¯t distracted or blinded by Caleb in your search,¡± Corrine continued. ¡°But rather, you were inspired by him.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed, feeling another swelling in her chest.

    ¡°No one is asking you to forget him,¡± Corrine whispered, ¡°or even give up on finding him. We just don¡¯t want you to get so lost that you can¡¯t find your way back to the rest of us.¡±

    Ashleigh took a shaky breath, and Corrine wiped a tear from her cheek.

    ¡°We will all be waiting for you,¡± she whispered. ¡°However long it takes.¡±

    Corrine kissed the top of Ashleigh¡¯s head and hugged her again.

    They stayed like that for a few more minutes.

    Then they each took a breath, straightened their dresses, and wiped away all evidence of tears. They stood up straight and cleared their throats before they turned toward the great doors down the hall leading to where all the wolves had gathered for the vigil.

    Ashleigh took onest deep breath before taking the first step toward the event she had dreaded for the past six months.

    ***

    Stories were shared all through the crowd. Moments when Caleb had impacted or left an impression on every wolf in attendance.

    Laughter and tears filled the air around them.

    Fiona walked through the crowd, listening to the words of the wolves in Caleb¡¯s charge. Listening to the way he had impacted each one of their lives. She smiled and then felt a painful grip on her heart as she thought of thest time she had to do this.

    She took a shaky breath.

    A warm hand touched her shoulder. Fiona looked back to see the friendly and kind smile of herst remaining family.

    ¡°Galen,¡± she whispered softly with a smile.

    Galen stepped closer. He ced his arm under hers, offering her support as they walked.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, taking his arm gratefully.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he said.

    They walked together in silence, listening to the stories. Laughing and smiling as they went. So many different experiences. Some were harsh lessons that became vital moments in a person¡¯s life. Others were light-hearted stories about Caleb when he was younger. More than a couple had Galen or Cain in them.

    Fiona sighed.

    ¡°This is much harder than I anticipated,¡± she whispered.

    Galen swallowed.

    ¡°It really is,¡± he said.

    He looked around and took a breath.

    ¡°I never thought I would see this day,¡± he said. ¡°I always assumed I would have gone first¡­ probably defending him.¡±

    ¡°Of course you did,¡± Fiona smiled and looked up at him. ¡°And he would have said the same thing at your vigil.¡±

    Galen looked down at her with furrowed brows.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you ever really understood how important you were to him, to us,¡± Fionaughed, reaching up and touching his cheek gently. ¡°More than friends, far more than Alpha and Beta.¡±

    Galen swallowed.

    ¡°You were brothers, truly and honestly,¡± she said, her voice cracking as a tear fell. ¡°I know you never epted it as real, but you have always been a son and a brother to us.¡±

    Galen looked away as he tried to swallow the lump in his throat. He cleared his throat, and they continued to walk through the crowd.

    They heard several more stories until Fiona took a deep breath and asked Galen to walk her toward the garden wall. She leaned against the wall, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath of the night air.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re both gone,¡± Fiona whispered sadly.

    Galen looked back at her. Her eyes were still closed, and another tear escaped to run down her face.

    ¡°Cain and Caleb,¡± she whispered. ¡°Both of them, gone far from home. Far from me. Is there even anything left for me in Summer?¡±

    Her face crumbled, and he thought for a moment that she would let her tears free and embrace her sorrow and mourn her loss. But instead, she took a deep breath, letting it out slowly.

    She opened her eyes, looking up at him with a forced smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I lost myself for a moment there.¡±

    Galen felt a tight grip around his heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back, shall we?¡± she suggested, moving toward the crowd again.

    But Galen did not move. Fiona looked back when she felt the resistance from his arm.

    ¡°Galen?¡± she called him.

    Galen swallowed and took a deep breath. He looked up at her.

    ¡°You have me,¡± he said softly.

    Fiona furrowed her brows, and then realization struck her, and her eyes widened.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t really mean that I had nothing¡­¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just¡ª¡±

    ¡°I mean it,¡± Galen interrupted. He licked his lips. ¡°You have me still, Mom.¡±

    Fiona gasped softly. Her jaw shook as his words echoed in her mind.

    Galen stepped toward her, putting his arm around her shoulders and pulling her into a hug.

    ¡°I am your family,¡± he whispered. ¡°You still have me, and Bell, and Ren. We are your family.¡±

    Fiona didn¡¯t bother trying to stop the tears that streamed from her eyes. She hugged him close and nodded as she let out soft sobs.

    ¡°I love you, Mom,¡± Galen whispered as he kissed her head.

    ¡°I love you too, son,¡± she said between sobs.

    Galen thought of his parents, the smile his father always wore, and the snowkes his mother had cut from white paper. He had spent years trying to keep a distance between himself and Fiona, always afraid that epting her familial affection was somehow an affront to his parents.

    But as he thought about them now. He thought of all the years he had shared with Cain, Fiona, and Caleb.

    He realized how happy his parents would have been to know how loved he had been.

    Galen closed his eyes, thinking of Caleb.

    ¡®I promise, Brother. I will take care of our mom. Always.¡¯

 Chapter 704 To The Day

    ?

    As soon as they had stepped out into the garden, Ashleigh had pulled away from Corrine.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she whispered as she hurried behind arge pir.

    Her heartbeat had grown louder in her ears with each step they had taken, her lungs felt like they had shrunk, and her chest ached.

    Corrine followed her, looking around to make sure no one saw them. She looked carefully at Ashleigh.

    She could see clearly that Ashleigh was on the verge of breaking down and running.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± she whispered. ¡°I understand, and you don¡¯t have to stay if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and looked at Corrine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t?¡± she whispered.

    Corrine shook her head.

    ¡°Everyone would understand if you didn¡¯t,¡± she said gently.

    Ashleigh felt her panic begin to ease. She licked her lips and nced back around the corner. The gathering of people was massive. In the distance, she could see the pyre and a small stage. Her heart began to race again, and she turned back, closing her eyes.

    ¡°I want to go,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here.¡±

    Corrine reached out and took Ashleigh¡¯s hands.

    ¡°If that is what you want,¡± she said, ¡°I will take you back to my room.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered, keeping her eyes closed. ¡°Please.¡±

    Corrine gave her hands a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°I understand,¡± she said. ¡°But, before we go, I want you to think for just a moment¡­ it will be difficult to stay, but are you sure you won¡¯t regret leaving?¡±

    Ashleigh opened her eyes.

    She had felt relieved when Corrine had given her the option to leave, but now, the panic was edging in again. She didn¡¯t want to stay. She didn¡¯t want to hear the words they would say or see the tears they would shed. She couldn¡¯t stand by as they proimed that Caleb was dead. As they decided he would never return.

    But could she really just leave?

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw. She leaned her head against the pir and bit down on her bottom lip as she felt the unbearable heat in her chest and the burn of her eyes as the tears returned.

    ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Corrine asked softly.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath through her nose and closed her eyes. She shook her head hesitantly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Corrine replied with a nod. She moved her hands to Ashleigh¡¯s arms, rubbing them gently. ¡°We¡¯ll stay. But just because we are here doesn¡¯t mean you must talk to anyone.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at her mother. She smiled and nodded.

    After giving Ashleigh a few minutes to gather herself, Corrine led her carefully around the back of the crowd. A few people saw them, but they seemed to understand that they wanted to be alone.

    Eventually, they found a spot to witness the vigil from a small balcony above the crowd. Someone would have to go out of their way to look up at them to know they were there.

    After a short time, Corrine excused herself promising to return once she had paid her respects and let Axel know they had arrived. Ashleigh hesitated to be left alone but didn¡¯t stop her mother from going.

    Not long after Corrine left, Ashleigh caught movement on the stage. She swallowed as she watched Galen and Fiona step up in front of the crowd.

    She felt a heaviness settling over her body as Fiona called the crowd''s attention. She weed them and thanked them foring.

    It was really happening.

    Ashleigh grabbed hold of the railing before her. Her legs felt shaky as she listened to Fiona speak.

    ¡°It is our custom, our tradition, to light the pyre and let it burn through the night. Into the morning or even the day, however long itsts. We do not quench the mes, nor do we abandon them."

    Fiona paused. She took a breath and lifted her eyes over the crowd. Somehow, they found their way up to Ashleigh.

    ¡°This is how we honor the one we have lost.¡±

    The words were like a blow to Ashleigh¡¯s chest. She let out an uneven breath as her lungs squeezed and her heart pounded in her ears. She clenched her jaw but didn¡¯t look away.

    With a mournful sigh, Fiona turned, looking at the pyre filled with pictures, letters, and objects. Each one was a gift to or from Caleb. A memory, a piece of him that touched someone else¡¯s life.

    ¡°We burn the body and relics of the life they lived to guide them to the Goddess''s open arms. To light the path and send along the memories and warmth they have shared with us.¡±

    Fiona swallowed, her fingers gently touching the item she held tightly. It was a photograph. One of the few that existed of the four of them together.

    Cain was always so busy. And cheerful and yful as he was, he always avoided having his picture taken. He had told her long ago that he preferred to be behind the camera, capturing her experience and reliving the moment in her eyes.

    ¡®But isn¡¯t it easier to remember what you were feeling if you can see your own expressions?¡¯ she had asked.

    Cain smiled at her, leaning in close.

    ¡®There is a reason that all of my pictures are of you,¡¯ he whispered. ¡®Your joy, your excitement¡­ that is what I want to remember. That is the memory that I hold on to.¡¯

    His voice in her memory still warmed her heart.

    While he was alive, Fiona had found this sentimental affection endearing. But when he left this world, that lovely quality had be a source of pain as she was left with so few pictures of him to look back on.

    The image she held in her hand was a copy. She couldn¡¯t bear to part with the original.

    The picture itself was a rare urrence, but it was unique in another way. It had been taken just before Caleb left for his time in the human world.

    Not only was it one of thest pictures of all of them together, but it was also thest time Caleb had been willing to celebrate his birthday.

    She nced down at their smiling faces gathered around a small cake. The edges of her mouth curled upward in a slight smile.

    Eight years to the day.

    ¡°He would be twenty-six years old today,¡± Fiona said.

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened on the balcony, and her heart sank at the realization that today was Caleb¡¯s birthday.

    ¡®Maybe, next year, we can celebrate together.¡¯

    Ashleigh covered her mouth and closed her eyes as herposure fell at the memory of his words. She fought hard to stay quiet, to keep her sobs as silent as she could.

    That was the promise. They would celebrate this year. This birthday. But instead, she was attending his vigil.

 Chapter 705 A Few More Things

    ?

    A warm hand touched Fiona¡¯s shoulder. She didn¡¯t have to look to know that it was Galen. She smiled and swallowed, taking another breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right,¡± she said.

    She lifted her head and looked out at the crowd. Again, she smiled.

    ¡°Forgive me,¡± she said softly. ¡°I lost myself for a moment.¡±

    Throughout the crowd, tear-stained faces looked at her with understanding. They nodded and gave her reassuring smiles.

    She looked up at the balcony, but it appeared to her as though Ashleigh was gone.

    Fiona cleared her throat and continued where she had left off.

    ¡°We burn the relics as a symbol of our undying love for the one we lost¡­ so that he may receive that warmth, while we who remain can hold on to the memory it came from,¡± she began, moving toward the pyre. ¡°In this way, we hope our loved one will know we are with him until the bitter end.¡±

    She carefully ced the picture within the crossed beams of the pyre.

    ¡°So, he knows that though this life has ended, a part of him remains in this world forever. Each person whose life he touched will hold on to that piece of him.¡±

    Fiona brought two fingers to her lips. She kissed them and then touched those fingers to the picture.

    ¡°We honor him through our memories,¡± she said. ¡°And through the mes of this pyre, we gift him those memories as a finalfort on his journey.¡±

    With onest nce at the happy memory, Fiona swallowed and returned to the crowd.

    ¡°If there is anyone that has not made an offering, that still wishes to, now is the time,¡± she said. ¡°The moon has risen, and soon we will light the me.¡±

    Several people in the crowd moved forward, making a line to ce the final items on the pyre.

    In her hidden corner up on the balcony, Ashleigh swallowed. The shock of his birthday was finally subsiding, but the hollow feeling in her chest grew with each passing moment.

    She had no offering. Nor any desire to ce one. If she ced an offering, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as admitting that she believed he was dead?

    But her stomach twisted in knots. If he was gone, if he truly was dead¡­ would he know she made no offering?

    She had been a witness for the scout, staying with him all night to protect and guide his journey to the Goddess. Yet, now, as her husband¡¯s pyre was built. As everyone offered their warmth and memories tofort his final passage. Would she truly allow him to pass from this life without any piece of her? Of them?

    Ashleigh squeezed her eyes shut, her jaw clenched, and her fingers curled into tight fists. She took slow, deep breaths through her nose as she tried to calm the thundering of her heart.

    It wasn¡¯t fair.

    He was still out there. She knew it. He had to be.

    Ashleigh swallowed down her doubt and guilt.

    ¡°I¡¯m not giving up¡­¡± she whispered.

    Gathering her will and all the hope that remained in her heart, she stood back up and moved to the balcony¡¯s edge. She looked down at the crowd, watching as they made their offerings, cing them carefully on the pyre and sending their prayers.

    When thest offerings had been made, Fiona made a few morements, but Ashleigh was hardly listening. Her eyes were on the torch that moved through the crowd making its way to the pyre.

    It was brought down slowly, carefully. It touched just below the base of the gathered mementos and stacks of wood. From inside, the fires began to grow.

    Ashleigh took a slow deep breath through her nose as she looked at Fiona and Galen. Both tried so hard to keep a calm fa?ade in front of all these people, but she could see the heavy pain and sorrow they carried.

    The crowd, which had been nearly silent as Fiona spoke, had now be a chorus of mournful wailing.

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes scanned the bodies and faces below. Among them, not one cry or anguished expression seemed false. Every person here came for Caleb. To honor him. To celebrate him. To mourn him.

    She clenched her jaw and gripped hard on the railing as she turned her eyes back to stare at the growing mes that seemed to reflect the feeling inside her belly.

    ¡°I have only one thing that I can offer to your pyre, Caleb,¡± she whispered, ¡°my anger.¡±

    A hot tear rolled down her cheek. She took a deep breath.

    ¡°I am going to find you, someday¡­. And when I do¡­¡± her voice shook.

    She paused, lowering her head and pursing her lips. She pushed out a slow, measured breath to keep from letting go of her emotions.

    ¡°When I do¡­¡± she continued, slowly lifting her eyes to look back at the fires now consuming each precious memory offered up.

    She swallowed.

    ¡°I am going to make you relive this moment with me,¡± she said, her voice shaking with the pain she and all that witnessed the fire felt.

    She clenched her jaw tightly and sniffled as the tears fell from her eyes.

    ¡°I am going to make you see how much pain you caused by leaving us all behind¡­¡± she hissed between gritted teeth. ¡°By letting go of my hand¡­ after you promised, we would always be together.¡±

    Ashleigh held tightly to the railing, gripping so hard that her knuckles were white, and her hands began to ache.

    ¡°I am so sorry¡­.¡± Caleb whispered, standing just behind her.

    He took a deep breath and moved closer to her so there was no more than an inch or two between their bodies. He put his hands over her shoulders, hesitating to touch her.

    ¡°You¡¯re back now,¡± Ashleigh whispered, still gripping the railing. Her eyes were still looking out at the crowd of mourners.

    Though this was a memory she was sharing with him, she still felt the tight grip on her heart, the ache deep in her chest, and the hollow feeling in her stomach.

    The fear that lived in the corner of her mind that he was gone forever, the anger that fueled her to keep searching. It was still there. It felt genuine and fresh.

    Caleb lowered his hands onto her shoulders. The warmth of his touch immediately soothed her.

    Ashleigh let out a heavy breath and closed her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m back now,¡± he whispered, leaning down beside her ear. ¡°But I am sorry that I was ever gone. That you had to face all of this¡­ that any of you did.¡±

    Ashleigh nced to the stage, where she knew Caleb¡¯s eyes must have been drawn. Galen had his arm around Fiona¡¯s shoulders. They both looked at the fire. They looked more tired and worn down than she remembered.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± Caleb whispered.

    She heard the soft pain in his voice. She turned her head to look up at him. There were tears in his eyes.

    He swallowed.

    ¡°I want to go home,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh swallowed and looked back out at the crowd, at the stage. She took a deep breath, her eyes resting on Galen.

    ¡°There are a few more things we need to discuss,¡± she whispered. ¡°A few more things you need to know.¡±

 Chapter 706 Replace The Cold And Bitter Memories

    ?

    [Present]

    Ashleigh took a deep breath as she opened her eyes and the vigil from five years ago fell away. Caleb sat in the chair beside her. He was hunched over with his elbows against his knees, holding him up as his head hung down.

    She could feel some of what he was feeling through the connection they shared. His sadness, guilt, and frustration.

    She didn¡¯t know what he must be thinking. For five years, she had searched for him, missed him. She had med him and held tightly to the anger she felt to keep from feeling the heartbreak of losing him.

    But for him, it had been only days. Now, she had shown him his own funeral. He had witnessed the people he loved mourning him through her eyes.

    Ashleigh felt a knot in her stomach. She had wanted to make him witness because she had to. To make him feel all that loss because she had to.

    She sighed to herself.

    After all these years, was she still so childish?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered.

    Caleb sniffled and sat up. He turned to her with furrowed brows and red-rimmed eyes. The trail of tears he had shed shone on his face.

    ¡°What for?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh looked away toward the fire.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have made you experience that moment,¡± she said softly. ¡°It was selfish and cruel.¡±

    She licked her lips and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I have held onto this anger for so long, even now when I have you back, and I feel so happy and grateful, I just¡­¡± she paused, swallowing the lump in her throat as she felt the warm tickle in her nose that signaled the gathering of tears that would soon blur her vision.

    She took a breath, letting it out slowly.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± he whispered, reaching out and taking her hand. ¡°Look at me, please.¡±

    Ashleigh hesitated but turned to look at Caleb. He smiled warmly and looked into her eyes with affection and love.

    ¡°I cannot begin to imagine how you have felt all these years, how much pain you have endured,¡± he said. ¡°But if that anger is what kept me in your heart, what kept you from giving up on me, on us¡­ I will take it all and more.¡±

    Ashleigh sniffled, and her jaw quivered as she listened to his words.

    ¡°If it helps to ease any part of your pain, I will relive that moment for you a thousand times,¡± he continued. ¡°Show me anything, everything.¡±

    Caleb reached out, wiping her tears with his thumb, and then held her cheek in his palm.

    ¡°Let me experience your pain, your misery, your joy. Every part of you, Ashleigh, is what I want¡­ then, now, and always.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a sob. Caleb got out of his chair and moved to the floor before her. He nned to kneel before and praise her,forting her until he could draw a smile from her lips. But, as he moved to his knees, Ashleigh threw herself into his arms.

    Caleb held her close as her legs wrapped around his waist and her arms held tightly to his neck. Ashleigh¡¯s tears fell uncontrolled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you. I don¡¯t want to live in that horrible moment¡­ I want to be here with you... in this moment when you have finallye back to me.¡±

    Caleb stroked her back gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he whispered. ¡°I promise you, I am here.¡±

    Seeing his vigil had been grueling. Watching as each person stepped forward to make their offering. Knowing the memories they shared and watching the pain in their eyes as they said goodbye.

    Ashleigh¡¯s anger and resentment were understandable. He knew that it was a mask for the pain she felt. In her heart, she wailed louder and harder than any other. But she couldn¡¯t ept that pain, so she used it to fuel the anger, and the anger fueled her drive to find him.

    It hurt to see her like that, but he had her in his arms. He couldfort her. He could talk to her and reassure her that he was truly back.

    But the look that his mother wore, that Galen wore. Those had cut deep into his heart.

    He needed to return home. He needed to see them, to tell them how sorry he was for the pain he had caused them.

    Ashleigh could feel his guilt settling over him again. Though, rationally, she understood where it came from and why, the part of her that was shaken by the memory of the vigil felt as though he were slipping away into the cold darkness of the past. The sadness and guilt crept in between them, threatening to pull them apart again.

    She felt a panic building in her heart, a need for warmth, reassurance, and their connection to be strengthened.

    Caleb continued to stroke her back and whisper in her ear, but it wasn¡¯t enough. She needed more of him to calm her worried heart.

    Ashleigh loosened her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. Her hands rested on his shoulders, and her knees dropped to the floor on either side of his legs.

    ¡°Ash?¡± he called to her, noticing the change.

    She leaned beside his ear and parted her lips just enough to nibble at the top.

    Caleb gasped, and his hand on her back pressed against her.

    Ashleigh reached behind her to his hand as her tongue moved over his ear. She took his hand and brought it back around her body to her stomach.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Caleb whispered with a soft pant, already feeling the effect of her mouth anywhere on his body. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I feel cold,¡± she whispered against his ear. ¡°That memory¡­ was so cold¡­¡±

    She moved his hand down her stomach, slipping their fingers beneath the waistline of the pajama bottoms and the panties she wore.

    ¡°Warm me up,¡± she whispered, then bit down on his ear lobe.

    Caleb hissed with pain and pleasure as her teeth sank into his flesh while her fingers guided his over her.

    Ashleigh moaned into his ear and rolled her hips as she pressed his hand firmly against her mound. With her other hand, Ashleigh reached up and tangled her fingers into his hair, grabbing hold and tugging it back to expose his throat. She bent forward and bit down on his throat, sucking and licking as she moved against his hand.

    Caleb allowed her to move him how she pleased. He groaned as she bit down on his throat and tugged at his hair. His heart was racing, and his excitement was well on its way to matching hers.

    As she continued to rock against his hand, Caleb extended his middle finger into her hot folds. Ashleigh gasped and paused her movements, tugging harder on his hair as his finger grazed her sensitive bud.

    Caleb released a soft growl and moved his hand, pressing and making small circles against her clit. Ashleigh let out a moan and bit his cor. She pulled her hand away from his, bringing it up to help brace her against his shoulder as he teased and probed her.

    He moved his thick finger down into her wetness, slipping inside. Ashleigh cried out and gripped his shoulder. Caleb slipped in a second finger before moving and curling them inside of her. Ashleigh gasped and moaned, rocking her hips without even meaning to.

    Caleb turned and caught her lips, kissing her fiercely as he moved inside her. Ashleigh dug her nails into his shoulder and pulled on his hair. His aggressive kiss filled her mouth while his fingers plunged in and out of her lower half driving her wild. Her heart raced, and the heat in her belly threatened to explode.

    She groaned into his mouth as he curled his fingers and hit the spot that pushed her over the edge. Her fingernails dug into his shoulders until she broke the skin as her body shook from the release of her pleasure.

    Ashleigh took deep breaths and closed her eyes as Caleb eased her back to lie against the chair while she tried to recover. Her entire body tingled with warmth and the electric feeling left behind by her orgasm.

    She felt her knees being lifted and pressed together. She furrowed her brows and opened her eyes to see Caleb lifting her lower half off the ground.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.

    Caleb smiled and reached forward to her waist. He grabbed her pants and the panties below them, yanking them down over her hips and thighs and then past her knees tond beside him.

    He lowered her back down and pulled her knees apart. Ashleigh swallowed as she was spread open before him. Her heart was racing again, and she licked her lips.

    ¡°You had to know we weren¡¯t done yet,¡± he whispered, his hand moving down to his own waistline. He tucked his thumbs under the fabric and lowered them to free his hardened cock.

    Ashleigh swallowed and took slow deep breaths as the fire inside was ignited again. Caleb smiled and sat back, removing his pants entirely.

    He then got to his knees and crawled forward until he was directly above her. She could feel the tip of him pressing against her entrance. Ashleigh released a shaky breath as he slipped his hand under her lower back and lifted her just enough to ce her legs over his.

    When he finally had her in position, Caleb reached between them, taking himself firmly in his hand. He moved against her until she groaned with desire, and her hips arched toward him naturally. He grinned and lined himself up again.

    Caleb slowly moved into her, clenching his jaw and taking slow breaths as he dipped into the heat of her core and the creaminess of her juices. He wanted to thrust into her wildly until they were both satisfied. Still, he needed to ensure she felt every movement. That she was assured that all they were experiencing together now was real.

    He needed to rece the cold and bitter memories of the past. To fill her with the heat of his desire and the longing in his heart.

    Ashleigh¡¯s arms had found their way to his shoulders once more. Her nails dug into him as he stretched her walls until he waspletely buried in her.

    Caleb leaned forward and kissed her. Ashleigh looked up at him, taking tiny breaths as the thick pulsing of her walls around him sent ripples of pleasure through her body.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop,¡± Caleb whispered in a thick voice, ¡°until neither of us can move anymore.¡±

    Ashleigh licked her lips as her heart raced with anticipation.

 Chapter 707 How Could I Not

    Chapter 707 How Could I Not

    The soft sounds of Caleb¡¯s breathing and the beating of his heart were soothing to her ear. Ashleighy with her head on his chest, simply enjoying hearing him once more as he slept.

    They had spent hours tangled up in each other. He wasn¡¯t joking when he said that he would make sure neither of them could move before they were finished. While the ache in her body was genuine, it was also veryforting. Proof of the moment, proof of his return.

    They had fallen asleep together, and though it was still dark out and it had been only an hour or so, Ashleigh woke with a concern that had been weighing heavily on her for the past couple of days.

    She had seen how he looked at Fiona and Galen across the crowd of his vigil. He had already voiced his desire to go home.

    It had been five days since his return, and no one else knew other than Liam and Maeve. At first, Ashleigh was too wrapped up in their reunion to even think of telling anyone. Then it was about catching him up on what had happened while he was gone.

    There was still a lot to share with him, but if she was honest, she knew she had avoided telling anyone else. Whether it was because she wanted more time with him or if she wasn¡¯t sure that they would believe her, she didn¡¯t know. What she did know was that the idea of picking up the phone and calling home twisted her stomach in knots.

    Ashleigh lifted herself onto her elbow and turned to look down at Caleb asleep in her bed. It was difficult to believe this was real, even after spending every hour together since his return. It still seemed too good to be true that he was here, that it wasn¡¯t just another memory or dream.

    But it was real. Caleb was back.

    For Ashleigh, it was everything she had hoped and wished for every day of thest five years. Her life could finally begin again.

    But for the others¡­ they had moved on. Built new lives that no longer had a ce waiting for Caleb¡¯s return. The life he had known before stepping through the gate in Summer was gone.

    Ashleigh swallowed, looking down at the peaceful expression on his sleeping face. She reached her hand out, gently stroking his jaw with her fingertip. How could she exin that to him? It was one thing to say that five years had passed, to show him the scars on her body and tell him the events that led to them.

    Those were all concepts, ideas, or things that happened to someone else. But what about the things that would affect him? The pieces of his life that were changed or gone. How would he react when he learned why Ashleigh hade to Liam¡¯s pack in the first ce? Or about Fiona?

    What would he do when she told him the truth about Galen?

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and clenched her jaw. The weight in her chest was getting heavier. She let out a sigh.

    ¡°Even I ampletely drained after all we didst night,¡± Caleb¡¯s voice whispered up to her.

    Ashleigh opened her eyes to see him looking at her with a sleepy gaze. He gave her a tired smile and reached his hand up to touch her cheek.

    ¡°Why are you awake?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh leaned into his palm, feeling his warming touchfort her and soothe her nerves.

    ¡°Come back to bed,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I will,¡± she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just a little achy.¡±

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened, and he moved to his elbows.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked with concern. ¡°Was I too rough?¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and shook her head. She touched his cheek reassuringly and leaned down to give him a soft kiss.

    ¡°No,¡± she whispered against his lips. ¡°I¡¯m all right. Nothing a warm bath won¡¯t cure.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked as she pulled away from him.

    He looked up at her with his gentle but probing gaze. She knew he was worried.

    ¡°I promise,¡± she said. ¡°You go back to sleep. I¡¯m going to bathe and then go back to bed too.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath, she could see he wanted to argue, but the weariness of his body was hard to ignore. Reluctantly, he nodded andid back in bed.

    ¡°Wake me,¡± he said, ¡°if you want to talk or anything¡­¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and nodded. She got up from the bed and went to the bathroom. She ran herself a hot bath. As her body soaked in the warmth of the water, she rxed, and her mind began to drift through her memories.

    ***

    After the vigil, Ashleigh needed time alone and was unwilling to see anyone.

    Corrine and Axel stayed in Summer for a few days, but in the end, they had to return home without another chance to speak with her.

    Ashleigh had found a room to stay in, an unupied guest room. For a week, she stayed inside, noting out for anything. Meals were delivered to her door, and she began to eat them by the second day.

    When the week had passed, Ashleigh felt like she might finally be ready. She left her room and went to the ce she had dreaded for six months.

    She stood frozen outside the door. Several times she had reached her hand toward the handle, but not once had she been able to grab it.

    It was frustrating.

    It was just a door. Just a room.

    If she genuinely believed that Caleb was still alive, why was it so hard to open the door? If she was sure he wasing back, why would it be difficult to enter the room?

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and drew a sharp, angry breath through her nose. She reached out once more, thrusting her hand forward to the handle. This time, she was able to grab hold of it. The cold metal pressed into the palm of her hand.

    All she had to do now was turn it and open the door.

    She swallowed. Her heart began to thud wildly in her chest. Her breath was short and quick, and her body felt weak.

    The hot wetness of a tear running down her cheek surprised her.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Ashleigh,¡± Galen said with a gentle nod.

    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force it,¡± a familiar voice called behind her.

    Ashleigh¡¯s entire body stilled.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not ready, there is no point in forcing yourself to face it.¡±

    She took in a shaky breath and released her hold on the door. As her hand returned to her side, she turned to face him.

    He looked tired. The smile he always wore so brightly was dulled and weighted.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Ashleigh,¡± Galen said with a gentle nod.

    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°As soon as you came out of your room, I was told,¡± he said, ¡°and it wasn¡¯t hard to figure out where you would go once you started in this direction.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath. She wasn¡¯t surprised that he kept someone watching her room. They all thought she was crazy now. It would have been ridiculous not to have someone watching.

    ¡°I wanted to thank you,¡± Galen said.

    Ashleigh narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Thank me?¡± she asked. ¡°For what?¡±

    Galen cleared his throat and took a deep breath, letting it out slowly.

    ¡°Foring to the vigil,¡± he said. ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t easy.¡±

    The sounds of crying, wailing, and mourning flooded Ashleigh¡¯s mind at the mention of the vigil. She took a breath, pushing away the memory.

    ¡°It was to honor Caleb,¡± she sighed. ¡°How could I note?¡±

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would have med you if you didn¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°But I know many were incredibly relieved to see you again.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to talk to her,¡± she said.

    ¡°I know,¡± he replied, ¡°so does she. She said she will wait until you¡¯re ready to seek her out.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded, she waited another moment, but it didn¡¯t seem like Galen had anything else to say. She turned to leave when something suddenly urred to her. She paused.

    ¡°Galen?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    She turned around to face him again.

    ¡°At the vigil¡­¡± she said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make an offering?¡±

 Chapter 708 One For Caleb

    Chapter 708 One For Caleb

    Galen looked up at Ashleigh with surprise, and then he turned away.

    She had been curious. After she had be numb to the pain of the vigil, sheid back in her bed and thought back on it. Reyed it in her mind. Watched as each person in Caleb¡¯s life stepped forward and made their offering.

    But she never saw Galen step forward.

    They were best friends, brothers. She knew why she, Caleb¡¯s mate, his wife, hadn¡¯t made an offering, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why Galen wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡­ made my own offerings, privately.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Offerings?¡± she asked. ¡°More than one?¡±

    Galen swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°Several times over the past few months¡­¡± he said quietly.

    Her curiosity now became a genuine confusion.

    In Winter, they built a pyre and stood witness as their packmate was carried through the mes to the Goddess. They defended the pyre. They ensured it burned bright all night to guide them home to her.

    When Ashleigh heard about the customs of Summer, she thought they were the same. But until she watched as each person ced their offering. Until she saw each precious connection to Caleb being burnt. She never realized how different they were.

    Fiona had said that burning the offering was meant to share that memory with Caleb, to help his spirit know how loved he was in this life as he moved to the next.

    But for Ashleigh, they were destroying what was left of him in this world.

    ¡°You just keep¡­ burning your memories of Caleb?¡± she asked.

    Galen looked up at her. He saw the confusion and hurt in her eyes.

    ¡°No,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­ that¡¯s not what¡­¡±

    He paused and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ashleigh, the memories don¡¯t burn. None of us are getting rid of our connection to Caleb,¡± he sighed. ¡°We add objects to the pyre, objects with meaning because they are just objects. They can burn. They can be destroyed. Just like his body.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and lowered her gaze.

    ¡°But the memory remains with us,¡± Galen continued. ¡°We keep it in our hearts and minds, just like we keep him.¡±

    Galen swallowed, feeling the lump in his throat as he thought of Caleb.

    ¡°The offering is meant tofort the one who is gone, Ashleigh,¡± he continued. ¡°While we live, we keep those memories. We can think of him anytime we want. But the one that is gone has only one journey left in this life. So, before he leaves this life for a new one, we offer him all the good memories that came from it.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes. That painful weight in her chest was back.

    She took a deep breath, letting it go slowly as the pain eased. She raised her eyes, looking at the man in front of her. His eyes were cast down toward the ground, and she could see the pain he carried, weighing his entire body down. It was familiar and oddlyforting.

    Galen was Caleb¡¯s best friend and brother. He may have epted that life had to go on without Caleb, but she felt he might also understand her more than the others.

    ¡°What is your offering?¡± she asked softly.

    Galen looked up at her.

    Any other wolf in Summer would not have asked. The offerings made to the dead were personal and private. The way you grieved, the memories you shared. It was meant to be between you and the one you lost. Most of the pack would have been offended by Ashleigh¡¯s question.

    But Galen wasn¡¯t offended. In fact, as he looked closely at her, he saw something different than before. She was still angry, still in pain. But her pain was different. Her anger was different. The question¡­ was about the memories and what Galen was offering Caleb.

    Ashleigh was asking to talk about Caleb in her own way and for the first time.

    Galen swallowed and straightened his back. He looked into her eyes.

    ¡°I am nning to make another offering once I leave here,¡± he said. ¡°If you would like¡­ you could join me.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened. She swallowed and looked away before nodding.

    ***

    It had been fifteen minutes since Galen had brought her to the small room. The walls were painted in shades of blue. There were flowing lines of white and lighter shades of blue here and there. One small window let in beams of sunshine directly at the center of the room.

    There were two cushioned and quitefortable chairs and a small table between them. Other than the door that led into the room, there was one other door. That was where Galen had gone after telling Ashleigh to sit in one of the chairs and wait for him.

    She found it a nice ce, rxing, calming even. Though she still felt anxious waiting, she could admit that this room took some of the edge away.

    As she settled into the chair and rxed, the door opened. She sat forward as Galen stepped into the room, holding a tray.

    ¡°Sorry it took so long,¡± he smiled, ¡°I had trouble finding all the mugs.¡±

    ¡°Mugs?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    He set the tray on the table as he came around the chairs. Ashleigh looked down to see three mugs, steam billowing from the top, a sweet smell in the air.

    She furrowed her brows and looked up at Galen.

    ¡°Hot chocte?¡± she asked.

    Galen smiled and nodded.

    Ashleigh looked back down at the mugs and shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she said. ¡°I thought you were going to show me your offerings?¡±

    Galen sat in the other chair and picked up the mug closest to him.

    ¡°I am,¡± he said as he blew on the hot liquid. ¡°This is my offering.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow, and she turned back to him with irritation. Was this some kind of joke?

    Galen sat forward and set the mug down before looking at her.

    ¡°One for me, one for you... and one for Caleb.¡±

 Chapter 709 At Least Pretend

    ?

    Ashleigh stared at the two mugs that remained on the tray. She nced at Galen. He sipped his cup and winced before blowing on it more.

    She reached down to the mug closest to her, picking it up carefully by the handle and bringing it up to blow on.

    ¡°Careful,¡± Galen said, ¡°it''s still really hot.¡±

    Ashleigh gave an irritated look.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Winter,¡± she said, blowing on her drink, ¡°I¡¯m familiar with how hot chocte works.¡±

    Galen grinned.

    ¡°My bad,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh sniffed the warm and sweet aroma. She nced toward the third cup. Did Caleb like hot chocte? She couldn¡¯t remember ever having seen him drink anything other than water, alcohol, or coffee.

    She took a drink, and the velvety warmth spread over her tongue. Having enjoyed hot chocte many times throughout her life, she didn¡¯t expect much in the way of vor. It was warmed chocte and milk. How different could it be?

    When the richness of the chocte hit her taste buds, she smiled. It was pleasant, delicate, and not cloying. But her eyes went wide momentarily from the surprise of the unexpected spiciness that hit her.

    ¡°Oh, I probably should have mentioned¡­ this is Fiona¡¯s special recipe¡­ it has a kick,¡± Galen smiled.

    Ashleigh set her mug down and wiped her mouth. She was only slightly annoyed. The taste was surprising but pleasing. She nced at the other mug again. This time she noticed that the drink''s color was different than hers.

    ¡°Do all the mugs have the same drink?¡± she asked.

    Galen nodded as he sipped from his mug.

    ¡°Then why is the other one paler?

    Galen looked at the untouched mug and gave a gentle smile.

    ¡°Caleb, if you couldn¡¯t tell, can be a bit impatient,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh smiled to herself. As patient as Caleb had been with hering around to ept their bond, hecked that same patience in most other aspects of his life. He was an Alpha, and very few enjoyed waiting for anything.

    ¡°When we were little, Caleb burnt his mouth more than a few times when Fiona made cocoa for us. She tried to make us wait, leaving the mugs on the counter until they were cooled, but Caleb being Caleb, just waited until she had turned around or walked away and took it for himself.¡±

    Ashleigh chuckled softly, imagining a small Caleb sneaking behind Fiona to get his sweet treat.

    ¡°So, eventually, she came up with a different solution,¡± Galen continued.

    He smiled, looking at his mug as he recalled those moments of their shared childhood. The trouble they would get into together, and the adventures they had.

    ¡°What did she do?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Galen looked over. Ashleigh was sitting back in her chair, her head tilted against the back as she looked at him. He could almost see a faint smile on her lips.

    ¡°She put a small scoop of ice cream in his mug,¡± he said softly.

    He smiled, remembering the day Fiona pulled out the ice cream. She had just finished cooking a fresh batch of cocoa when Caleb had already pestered her for his mug.

    ¡°You are a terrible listener, Caleb, and your impatience will burn a hole in your mouth!¡± Fiona shouted in frustration.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Mother, you just make the most delicious hot chocte!¡± a small Caleb replied with a charming grin.

    Fiona let out a soft growl. She reached down and grabbed his chin to look up at her as she leaned down to meet his eye.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you use your adorable smile as a weapon against your mother,¡± she said.

    A young Galen giggled. Fiona turned her eyes to him.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s funny?¡± she asked.

    Galen straightened up and shook his head.

    ¡°You listen to me, Galen,¡± Fiona said, letting go of Caleb and turning her attention to him. ¡°It¡¯s toote for Caleb, he is a brat and a troublemaker, but you are still a sweet young man that knows how to listen. Don¡¯t let him influence you too much, all right?¡±

    Galen grinned and nodded.

    ¡°Traitor,¡± Caleb huffed at Galen.

    Galen shrugged his shoulders and let out a chuckle.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Caleb objected with a pout, ¡°you could at least pretend that Galen isn¡¯t your favorite!¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Fiona huffed, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°He listens when I tell him the cocoa is too hot. He doesn¡¯t make me worry that he will always hurt himself.¡±

    Caleb sighed and moved closer to Fiona. He hugged her around the waist andid his head against her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I am trying to make you worry,¡± he said sweetly, ¡°you just make such delicious cocoa I can¡¯t wait to drink it. It¡¯s mom¡¯s special recipe, made just for me and Galen.¡±

    Caleb caught Galen¡¯s eye. He motioned for him to help.

    Galen sighed but hurried over and wrapped his arms around Fiona.

    ¡°It really is the best,¡± Galen said. ¡°Even I have a hard time waiting to drink it.¡±

    Fiona tried her best to hold her position, but she was helpless with both her boys charming her. She reached down and hugged them both.

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t stay mad at the two of you¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°All right, all right. There is one more idea I can try.¡±

    Fiona pulled away and went to the stove where the cocoa still sat. It was still too hot to drink, but she poured it into the waiting mugs anyway.

    Caleb and Galen sat at the table, eagerly waiting. She brought over the tray with their mugs and set it down. Immediately Caleb reached for the mug closest to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch!¡± she quickly shouted. ¡°Caleb, if you grab that mug before I tell you, I will never make cocoa for you again, do you understand?¡±

    Caleb quickly pulled his hand back and nodded.

    Fiona stepped away and went to the refrigerator. She came back with a small container and a spoon.

    ¡°Ice cream?¡± Galen asked.

    Fiona smiled and opened it. She scooped out a small spoonful, dropped it into one of the mugs, and then did the same for the other. She stirred each one briefly.

    ¡°Now, you may take a mug,¡± she said.

    The boys each grabbed their respective mugs. Galen looked curiously at thest bits of melting ice cream that floated in his chocte. Meanwhile, Caleb grinned happily and almost immediately took a drink.

    Fiona and Galen observed as Caleb pulled the mug away from his lips.

    ¡°Delicious, and no burns!¡± heughed.

    Fiona sighed and shook her head. She pointed out that he still grabbed the mug without fear or concern for his hand. She and Caleb continued to bicker back and forth for a few more minutes as Galen watched them with a warm smile.

 Chapter 710 Look Right

    ?

    The memory faded as Ashleigh¡¯s voice called Galen back to the present.

    ¡°So, you still put the ice cream in his mug¡­ even though he isn¡¯t here to drink it?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking at the full mug.

    Galen took a breath, looked at the mug, and nodded.

    ¡°I make it just like I would if he were here,¡± he said. ¡°I serve it and drink mine while I talk to him, just like I would if he were here.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at Galen.

    ¡°What do you talk about?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Everything,¡± he said. ¡°And nothing.¡±

    Galen smiled, looking her in the eye.

    ¡°Just like I would if he were here.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears, and then she smiled. She looked away and took a breath.

    ¡°This is your offering¡­¡± she said softly.

    Galen nodded. The only other person that he had told about his offerings was Bell. Not even Fiona knew.

    ¡°You don¡¯t burn anything¡­¡± she said.

    ¡°No,¡± he said, shaking his head.

    Ashleigh leaned back in her chair, closed her eyes, and smiled as a tear fell from her eyes.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.

    Galen looked at her.

    ¡°For what?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh turned her head and opened her eyes. Galen was surprised by what he saw in them. Relief.

    ¡°For sharing this with me¡­¡± she said. ¡°For showing me that someone else believes he isn¡¯t dead. He just¡­ isn¡¯t here.¡±

    Galen swallowed.

    He had agreed with Fiona and the rest. Life had to move forward. As much as they missed him, they couldn¡¯t stop living for Caleb.

    He wanted to search, but the fact was, they needed somewhere to do so. But there were no leads, no traces¡­ there was nothing. Six months of nothing.

    It made sense to believe that Caleb was dead.

    But Galen could not believe it. He couldn¡¯t ept it. Galen had tried, if for no other reason than to help Fiona get through her grief, to process it together. But no matter how hard he tried, he could not think of Caleb as truly gone.

    He just wasn¡¯t here.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any real reason to believe it¡­¡± Galen said softly.

    ¡°You just do,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°I know the feeling,¡± she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s why I can¡¯t stop searching.¡±

    Galen felt a painful grip on his chest. Guilt.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you find him,¡± Galen said softly. ¡°Summer, Fiona, Bell, and Ren¡­ they need me here.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Ashleigh said with a nod. She turned to him with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s where he would want you to be anyway.¡±

    Galen nodded, but the guilt didn¡¯t ease.

    ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind¡­¡± Ashleigh began. ¡°Can I join you again? The next time you make your offering?¡±

    He looked at her and smiled.

    ¡°I would be honored,¡± he said.

    ***

    [PRESENT]

    Ashleigh had barely fallen back to sleep when a gentle knock at the door stirred her. She sat up and sniffed the air, searching for the scent of who stood on the other side of the door. It was Maeve.

    She took a deep breath, carefully lifting her body from Caleb¡¯s arms. He made a quiet sound of protest, but her hand petted his hair gently, reassuring him enough to allow her to pull away and move off the bed.

    Grabbing her robe, she quickly covered herself and hurried to the door. Opening it and catching Maeve¡¯s eyes, she brought her finger to her lips.

    Maeve nodded in understanding and stepped back from the door, allowing Ashleigh space to step out and close it behind her.

    ¡°Still making up for lost time, I see,¡± Maeve smiled with a raised brow.

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes.

    ¡°You and Liam spent a month practically locked in his room when we returned from Winter, so I don¡¯t want to hear it from you.¡±

    ¡°Fair point,¡± Maeveughed.

    Ashleigh smiled and took a deep breath. She and Maeve had be good friends over the past year as they had gotten to know each other.

    Maeve was a good person, kind and funny, but she was also a strong and fierce woman when she wanted to be.

    When Maeve first came to Liam¡¯s pack, she was as scared and quiet as a mouse. But Ashleigh immediately recognized the source of the panic and concern on her face. She could see the doubt that fought against her desire for the man.

    Having experienced fighting the bond, Ashleigh felt an immediate connection to Maeve. While she did like Liam, she didn¡¯t particrly care if Maeve chose him or not. She wanted to help Maeve decide for herself and no one else.

    Ultimately, Maeve chose Liam, and Ashleigh made a new friend.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Maeve called, ¡°I¡¯m not here interrupting yer fun for nothing.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°I think we all got a wee bit lost in our own heads after yer man reappeared,¡± Maeve replied, ¡°maybe forgot about the world around us¡­ about certain events¡­ or schedules we¡¯ve got arranged¡­¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows, unsure of Maeve¡¯s meaning. But then it dawned on her, and she gasped as she covered her mouth with her hand.

    Maeve nodded.

    ¡°Yep¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°What day is it?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be here the day after tomorrow,¡± Maeve replied.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and swallowed. Her heart was pounding in her ears, and her chest felt tight. She wasn¡¯t ready for this. There was still so much she needed to tell Caleb before anyone else found out he was back.

    She needed more time with him.

    ¡°We need to¡­ uhm..¡± she stuttered. ¡°We need to find a way to stall her... to keep her froming here.¡±

    ¡°Easier said than done,¡± Maeve sighed. ¡°You know how she is. The more I try to make her look left¡ª¡±

    ¡°The more I¡¯ll know to look right,¡± a familiar voice interrupted from behind Ashleigh.

    Maeve¡¯s eyes widened, and Ashleigh felt her heart stop. She swallowed and slowly turned to look behind her.

    Leaning against the wall three doors down with her arms crossed over her chest and a half grin on her face was precisely who Ashleigh was desperate not to see.

    "So,dies," Alice said with a raised brow as she pushed away from the wall and stepped toward them. "What exactly am I looking at?"

 Chapter 711 Going To Have Questions

    ?

    ¡°Shite¡­¡± Maeve whispered and then cleared her throat. ¡°Yer a bit early, Alice. You should have sent word. I¡¯d of had a room made ready for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Alice asked, tilting her head to the side with a smile. ¡°But, if I had done that, you would have been expecting me¡­ where is the fun in that?¡±

    Maeve let out a nervous chuckle and nodded.

    ¡°Spose that¡¯s true,¡± she replied. ¡°I know how much you like yer games.¡±

    Alice chuckled.

    ¡°Oh, Mavie¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°You haven¡¯t ever seen me y games.¡±

    Maeve took a breath and swallowed. Lower her eyes from Alice¡¯s gaze.

    Ashleigh looked toward the door hoping that Caleb had stayed asleep.

    Alice turned her eyes to Ashleigh.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Alice called. ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see you. I was scheduled to arrive the day after tomorrow, but you weren¡¯t due until two days after that.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and straightened her back, turning to face Alice confidently. The situation was dangerous. She couldn¡¯t let Alice know about Caleb, not yet. But to shift away the suspicion, Ashleigh needed to keep up appearances as though nothing had changed.

    ¡°And I¡¯m surprised to hear you admit to being surprised by something, Alice,¡± Ashleigh said sarcastically. ¡°Losing your touch?¡±

    Alice held Ashleigh¡¯s gaze. She narrowed her eyes, and Ashleigh swallowed, suddenly feeling like she was being watched by a hungry predator.

    Alice¡¯s smile grew, and her eyes sparkled with something mischievous.

    ¡°Curiouser and curiouser¡­¡± Alice whispered, taking another step toward Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh unconsciously shifted to block the door. It was barely a movement, but enough to be caught by Alice.

    Her heart was beginning to pump harder. Ashleigh focused on slowing it down, on keeping calm. She took a deep breath and crossed her arms with an irritated sigh.

    ¡°I had some extra time on my hands,¡± she growled. ¡°Isn¡¯t Axel the one always telling me I need a vacation? I finally took his advice.¡±

    Alice tilted her head.

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Strange¡­¡± Alice smiled. ¡°Your schedule was quite full thest I checked.¡±

    ¡°Are you keeping tabs on me?¡± Ashleigh asked with a growl.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it only moments ago that you were surprised to find me surprised?¡± Alice chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been too interested in other people¡¯s business,¡± Ashleigh replied quietly, looking away from Alice.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you wanted me to return to work?¡± Alice grinned.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Alice, I came here for personal reasons,¡± she said. ¡°Whatever those are, I don¡¯t have to report that to you. You are not my Luna.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Alice said. ¡°But you are a representative for all the packs in our territory. So, when you don¡¯t show up for work, we¡¯re going to have questions.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow. She hadn¡¯t been lying when she said she had time avable. She had explicitly built extra days into her schedule to allow for traveling between packs and possibly running into trouble.

    Alice could see the confusion on Ashleigh¡¯s face. She sighed.

    ¡°Alpha Rosen,¡± Alice said. ¡°You were meant to meet her a week ago but didn¡¯t show up.¡±

    It was true the day that Caleb had surfaced in theke, Ashleigh was supposed to have been meeting with another Alpha in the region. But even before she had found him, she had already decided she wasn¡¯t going to the meeting.

    The truth was, Ashleigh was at the tavern nearby to drink until she couldn¡¯t think straight anymore. The day she had called Leshy in the forest was the hardest in several years. She had fallen back into the pain of her loss and was struggling to find her way out of it.

    But then Caleb returned.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t go,¡± she said. ¡°But I sent someone in my ce. The meeting wasn¡¯t canceled or ignored.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unlike you to let others do your work,¡± Alice replied.

    ¡°People change,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Not that much,¡± Alice replied, the smile remained on her face, but in her voice, it was gone.

    Ashleigh looked up, meeting Alice¡¯s eyes.

    Maeve looked between the two women. She could feel the tension growing between them. Ashleigh was desperate to keep her secret, and Alice was suspicious of what she was hiding.

    Maeve stepped toward Alice, cing herself between the two women, slightly blocking Ashleigh.

    ¡°I was the one that attended in Ashleigh¡¯s ce,¡± Maeve said, smiling at Alice, ¡°did Alpha Rosen have anyints?¡±

    ¡°Comints?¡± Alice smiled at Maeve, ¡°I trained you myself. How could there be anyints?¡±

    ¡°So then¡­ no problems, right?¡± Maeve said.

    ¡°You did well, Maeve,¡± Alice said. ¡°But the problem is, you were not assigned that meeting.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°It was a basic check-in. You already said she did fine, and there were noints, so why are you making an issue of this?¡±

    Alice touched Maeve¡¯s elbow, signaling her to step aside, but Maeve hesitated.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ashleigh whispered, touching Maeve¡¯s back.

    Alice let out a gentle scoff and smiled as Maeve stepped aside.

    ¡°Ashleigh, your personal life is your own,¡± Alice began with a far less cordial tone than before, ¡°what you do¡­ when, where, who¡­ I could care less.¡±

    ¡°Good, then we understand each oth¡ª¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Alice interrupted, ¡°you asked me¡­. No... you begged me¡­ to take Maeve under my wing and train her.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow.

    ¡°What does that¡ª¡± she began to ask.

    ¡°Maeve,¡± Alice interrupted Ashleigh¡¯s question.

    Maeve looked at her.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Is Ashleigh lying to me?¡± Alice asked, keeping her eyes locked on Ashleigh.

    Maeve swallowed. She looked at Ashleigh and back at Alice as she considered what to say and how to say it.

    ¡°She¡­ is here for personal reasons¡­¡± Maeve replied carefully. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Alice let out a slow breath, closing her eyes. After a moment, she swallowed and opened her eyes before taking another step toward Ashleigh.

    ¡°Half-truths and misdirection.¡­¡± Alice whispered. She clenched her jaw as her eyes grew bright with anger. ¡°Is this what we agreed to?¡±

 Chapter 712 Do You Understand

    ?

    ¡®I am trusting you, Ashleigh¡­ you understand how significant that is, don¡¯t you?¡¯

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened with understanding as Alice¡¯s voice called out from the past. Now she realized her mistake.

    ¡°I think maybe we all need to calm down a bit, yea?¡± Maeve said, carefully beginning to move to separate them if needed.

    ¡°Maeve,¡± Ashleigh said, keeping her eyes on Alice, ¡°we¡¯re fine. Stay where you are.¡±

    ¡°No offense, but Alice doesn¡¯t seem all that fine,¡± Maeve replied softly.

    Alice did not respond, no quip, no smile. Which only unsettled Maeve even more.

    ¡°That¡¯s because Alice is misunderstanding the situation,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Am I?¡± Alice replied tly. ¡°Please, enlighten me.¡±

    Ashleigh took a slow breath and moved toward Alice.

    ¡°I know what you are worried about,¡± she said softly, ¡°this is not that, I promise.¡±

    Alice gave a gentle scoff.

    ¡°Should I just take your word for it?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°You said you would trust me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Give me the benefit of the doubt here, okay?¡±

    Alice clenched her jaw.

    ¡°I already have,¡± Alice said. ¡°When I didn¡¯t question you about the meeting a week ago. When I didn¡¯te here that day and when I waited patiently to hear anything from you at all.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed as Alice stepped even closer. They were only inches apart now. Her heart was beating wildly in her chest, but she could hear Alice¡¯s heart beating in a calm and steady rhythm. The steadiness unsettled Ashleigh.

    ¡°But two days ago, to my genuine surprise, Maeve suggested rescheduling our meeting,¡± Alice¡¯s eyes red angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t like surprises, Ashleigh.¡±

    It was at this moment that Ashleigh realized something very unexpected. The anger in Alice¡¯s eyes and words wasyered with disappointment.

    She considered all that Alice had said. One year ago, they had made an agreement. More specifically, Alice had agreed to Ashleigh¡¯s request and, in doing so, had decided to trust in Ashleigh.

    [ 1 YEAR AGO ]

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Ashleigh questioned with surprise. ¡°What do you mean no?¡±

    Alice tilted her head and smiled as she leaned back into the oversized chair behind the desk.

    ¡°You made a request, and I answered that request,¡± she replied.

    ¡°But you answered with a no,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alice nodded.

    ¡°Why not yes?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Because the answer is no,¡± Alice smiled.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and took a deep breath, letting it back out slowly through her nose. It was always like this with Alice. Back and forth, never agreeing on anything. She had known the chances were low that Alice would agree to her request, but it didn¡¯t make it any less bothersome.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°You already know why,¡± Alice sighed. She stood up from the desk and began to move away. ¡°Now, I need to get back to the children, or Axel will use my absence as an excuse never to stop ying or get back to work.¡±

    Alice was almost at the door when Ashleigh called out.

    ¡°Alice, wait!¡± Ashleigh shouted. ¡°I brought her with me. At least¡­ at least meet her.¡±

    Alice stopped and let out a sigh.

    ¡°Then you can decide for yourself,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that meet your requirements?¡±

    When Ashleigh decided to bring Maeve to Winter to learn from Alice, she knew it was a long shot.

    Alice had begun training wolves of all packs in information gathering and self-defense two years earlier. But she had specific rules and requirements for any wolf that would train under her. The most important rule was that she picked every one of them herself.

    If a pack were interested in having a wolf trained, the Alpha would send a request. Alice would research the pack in her own way and then decide who would make the best candidates. At this point, she would meet with the candidates to test and interview them before deciding.

    Once Alice had picked her wolf, the Alpha could approve or reject the decision, but a rejection meant that she would train no wolf from the pack.

    Alice took a deep breath before turning back to face Ashleigh. She crossed her arms over her chest.

    ¡°Do you understand why I select my wolves the way I do?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°To find the ones that have the most natural talent for the job you are training them to do,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°Is that why you think this girl¡­ Maeve, was it?¡± Alice asked.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Is that why you think I should teach her? Because she has a natural talent for the job?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°I think that she has potential, yes,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°I think if she wanted, she could learn almost anything she put her mind to.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Alice nodded, observing Ashleigh. ¡°But you specifically came here to ask me to train her. So, you must think that she has something to offer this job in particr, right?¡±

    Ashleigh nodded her head. She was confident that Maeve could excel at anything she wanted.

    ¡°And what is the job that I train these wolves for?¡± Alice asked.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and stared back at Alice.

    Alice continued to smile. She tilted her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m so curious about your answer, Ashleigh,¡± she said with a gentle chuckle. ¡°Truly, I am on pins and needles with anticipation.¡±

    Ashleigh wasn¡¯t sure what Alice¡¯s goal was or what she expected her to say, but it was clear that she was trying to trick her.

    She took a deep breath, she wanted to give Maeve this chance, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood for Alice¡¯s games.

    ¡°I get it. You aren¡¯t interested,¡± Ashleigh sighed. Getting up from her chair, she smoothed out her shirt. ¡°I won¡¯t take up any more of your time.¡±

    ¡°Is it that difficult a question?¡± Alice asked. ¡°You came to me asking that I train your friend in this job, but you can¡¯t tell me what that job is?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know the job, Alice. I am the one that pushed for you toe out of retirement in the first ce.¡± Ashleigh sighed, walking past Alice toward the door. ¡°I¡¯m just not interested in ying games with you right now.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one ying, Ashleigh?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ashleigh asked, turning back to face Alice.

    ¡°It means that you came here asking a favor, yet you won''t answer a simple question for me,¡± Alice replied. ¡°What is it that I train each of these wolves to do?¡±

    Ashleigh stared at Alice for a long time. She was sure there was some trick to the question, some way to make Ashleigh seem like an idiot. But she couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.

    Finally, Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°Spying,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°You teach them to do what you did for Spring. To learn secrets that can be used against people or packs seen as a threat.¡±

    ¡°And that is what you believe Maeve has a natural talent for?¡± Alice asked. ¡°Sneaking around, gaining trust, and using it against people?¡±

    Ashleigh waited to reply. Was that what she thought? When she said it out loud, having a natural talent for spying didn¡¯t sound like much of apliment.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± Ashleigh began, ¡°It¡¯s not that she is untrustworthy¡­ she is a good person. Sweet, quiet¡­ I just meant that she is capable of more...¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh, let me ask you again,¡± Alice called to her, a serious expression on her face. ¡°Do you understand why I select my wolves the way I do?¡±

 Chapter 713 Of All People

    ?

    Ashleigh was about to repeat her answer, to say that it was the best way to search for natural talent among the candidates. But something about how Alice was asking made Ashleigh realize that there seemed to be something she wasn¡¯t understanding.

    Ashleigh shook her head, and Alice smiled. It wasn¡¯t the usual mischievous or malicious smile. This one was gentle. The way she smiled at the twins just before she exined to them something they didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°You were right when you said that I train people to do what I did for Spring,¡± Alice began, ¡°but you were wrong about what that is.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice took a step back and motioned to the couch.

    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and sat down on the far end of the couch. Alice sat on the opposite end and turned to face her sister-inw.

    ¡°What I did for Spring was far more than simply spying,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°I was an informant, a scout, an assassin, and much more¡­ but my main obligation to Spring was to forget myself.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow. Of course, she knew about Alice¡¯s situation, her time as the doll, and all that entailed. It had taken a long time for Ashleigh to understand and ept what it meant. Alice was not responsible for many of her actions during her time with Spring.

    But that had been the result of the drugs they had given her throughout her life. Making her forget herself and be whoever they wanted her to be.

    Alice saw the look of concern that crossed over Ashliegh¡¯s face. She chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t reintroduced teatime,¡± she said. ¡°But each of my students must learn to separate themselves from their work and the things they learn. It''s fundamental to the task. If you cannot shed your skin and be someone else, how can you hope to blend into the crowd? To appear as though you belong amongst those who have never met you?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Ashleighmented.

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°I refuse to ept a student that has been rmended to me for various reasons, but the primary reason is quite simple,¡± Alice continued. She looked at Ashleigh with a simple smile. ¡°Mixed loyalties.¡±

    Ashleigh had already assumed as much. It had always made sense to her that the Alpha should not pick someone to be a spy.

    ¡°I understand that,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Any Alpha would pick someone particrly loyal to them, which runs the risk of that person only reporting the information that the Alpha would want to be shared with the other packs.¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not an Alpha,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°My rmending Maeve doesn¡¯t cause any kind of risk like that.¡±

    Alice sighed.

    ¡°Do you think Alphas are the only people with power over others?¡± She asked. ¡°That only theymand enough loyalty and respect to influence someone to put them and their needs above all others?¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Even if I held that kind of power, I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± she said.

    Alice smiled and looked at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Really?¡± Alice asked, leaning forward with her elbow bent upward on her knee.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Ashleigh replied immediately.

    ¡°But you already have,¡± Alice said, tilting her head to rest her cheek against her palm.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Never.¡±

    ¡°Fiona,¡± Alice said. ¡°Galen¡­ The whole of Summer.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Alice stated. ¡°Myka.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°That was¡­¡± she began to reply.

    ¡°Caleb.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw.

    Alice sat up and took a deep breath, keeping her eyes on Ashleigh.

    ¡°Every one of those people, and others, at one point or another,promised their values and, at times, their lives¡­ for you.¡±

    Ashleigh looked away and swallowed.

    ¡°That was a long time ago,¡± she said quietly. ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t me me for Moonguard¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Alice said. ¡°This isn¡¯t about me, Ashleigh. I am simply reminding you that you have more influence on people than you realize.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°And in the past, you have realized it. Sometimes, even assumed it,¡± Alice continued.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°Do you not remember that you tried to exert that influence over me?¡± she asked. ¡°That you came to me, knowing I was pregnant, and still demanded that I guide you through Spring because I ¡®owed¡¯ you?¡±

    Ashleigh tightened her hands into fists, her nails digging into her palms. She took a deep breath through her nose and looked away. Slowly she released her breath and clenched her teeth as she tried to remain calm.

    ¡°I was not in my right mind back then¡­¡± she said quietly. ¡°I have apologized¡­ I have tried my best to make up for those mistakes¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Alice replied with a nod. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you throwing it in my face now?¡± Ashleigh asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to make you understand,¡± Alice said, leaning back on the couch. ¡°You encouraged Axel to convince me to return to work.¡±

    Ashleigh turned at the sudden change of topic.

    ¡°You told him that as our interactions with the packs worldwide became more frequent, we needed to prepare for any possible threat they might pose.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°We didn¡¯t know any of them very well at the time. Even Summer had limited interactions, yet we were suddenly working together to keep the fae under control all over the world.¡±

    Alice looked at Ashleigh.

    ¡°You think that I train people to snoop and spy. To find secrets to hold onto and then use against people and take advantage of their trust,¡± Alice said. ¡°You have always assumed that anything I do is devious somehow.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows as Alice turned away to look up at the ceiling and let out a gentleugh.

    ¡°Yet you encouraged my involvement with the packs. And now, you want me to recruit your friend,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°But you still have no idea what I actually do.¡±

    Ashleigh sat forward and swallowed. She took a deep breath and looked at Alice.

    ¡°Then tell me.¡±

    Alice turned her head. She stared at Ashleigh for a long moment.

    ¡°You first,¡± she said. ¡°Tell me why you want me to train Maeve. Specifically. Why me?¡±

    Ashleigh thought about it. Why did she want Alice to train Maeve? Yes, she acknowledged Alice¡¯s fighting skills. In many ways, she also had an appreciation for her questionable amount of knowledge.

    But Alice was right. She had always held her with suspicion. Always assumed there was some trick behind her words and actions. Even after all these years, after all the times Alice had proven herself a member of Winter or her family, Ashleigh still held doubt.

    So why, of all people, would she want Alice to be the one to train Maeve?

 Chapter 714 Safe And Unknowing

    ?

    ¡°Maeve is a sweet girl,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°She is quiet, and right now, she is easily shaken. But I can see something in her. Something that reminds me of you.¡±

    Alice looked back at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Why would you want someone you have described as sweet, quiet, and easily shaken to learn from someone you think takes advantage of people?¡±

    Ashleigh chewed her bottom lip. She knew it didn¡¯t make sense. She wasn¡¯t exining it right.

    ¡°Alice¡­ I don¡¯t like you, and you don¡¯t like me. We never have and likely never really will.¡±

    Alice smiled and nodded her head.

    ¡°I know a lot of great people, and I know that they would do everything they could if I needed them,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°But, if I was in a tight situation, you are the one I would want to know is on the way.¡±

    Alice tilted her head, listening.

    ¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± Ashleigh said quietly. ¡°You have been beaten and broken. Doubted, forgotten, abandoned. Everything that could happen to someone has happened to you, and still¡­ you are strong.¡±

    Alice sat up.

    ¡°I fell apart when Caleb didn¡¯te out of that portal,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°I lost my values, my beliefs, my¡­ sanity. I took it out on everyone I could and didn¡¯t care until it was toote to say sorry.¡±

    She paused, swallowing the lump in her throat and taking a deep breath. Ashleigh raised her head to look at Alice.

    ¡°But you?¡± Ashleigh smiled. ¡°You chose to let Axel go, to go back to your hell¡­ to save me. You broke through mind control to save a group of children and bring my dad¡­¡±

    Ashleigh paused, her voice cracking. She turned and took a shaky breath.

    ¡°You brought my dad home while your mind was shattering.¡±

    Alice turned away.

    Ashleigh took a breath and cleared her throat.

    ¡°There¡¯s more¡­ so much more... but the point is simple,¡± she said. ¡°You are strong, resilient. No matter what life tries to beat you down with, you smile and ask in that irritating sickly sweet voice if that¡¯s all it''s got.¡±

    Alice let out a soft chuckle. Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°Somehow, even with everything you¡¯ve been through, and with the thickyer of snark and sarcasm you always cover yourself in,¡± Ashleigh continued, smiling, ¡°you are one of the most loyal andpassionate people I have ever known.¡±

    Alice turned away with a soft smile.

    ¡°That is why I brought her to you,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Because you can help her see past the doubts and fears for her to grow into the strong, independent badass I know she is meant to be.¡±

    ¡°You want me to help someone find themselves?¡± Aliceughed.

    ¡°Who better?¡± Ashleigh smiled. ¡°Spring tried to erase you, but you just kepting back.¡±

    ¡°Like a cockroach?¡± Alice grinned.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Like one of the few people in this world that truly knows who they are,¡± she said.

    Alice tilted her head again. This time her smile turned yful.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t like me?¡± she asked.

    Ashleighughed and turned away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you drive me insane and that we don¡¯t agree on most things,¡± Ashleigh replied, then turning back, she considered Alice again. ¡°But, I have learned over the years¡­ that I am not always the best judge of character.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Alice questioned.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°I know I judged you too harshly when you came into our lives, and for some reason¡­ I haven¡¯t stopped,¡± she said. ¡°Even when you have gone out your way to try and help me¡­ no matter how much I didn¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°You are rather stubborn,¡± Alice smiled.

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes and sighed.

    ¡°My point,¡± she continued, ¡°is that I respect you. I recognize that you have a way of bringing out of people what they can¡¯t see for themselves. I know that there is something special about Maeve, and you are the best person to help her find it.¡±

    Alice looked away from Ashleigh and took a deep breath.

    ¡°You asked Axel to convince me to return to work because of a threat you perceived,¡± Alice said.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°As I said, we were working with packs we had no way of knowing or trusting,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°It was an issue of safety not just for Winter but all of the packs in our territories. It was important.¡±

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°As you know, I did return to work,¡± she said. Then looking over at Ashleigh, she asked, ¡°Did you feel safer?¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°When Axel told you that I was taking on students, that I was training them,¡± Alice said, ¡°did you feel like that issue of trust and security was suddenly gone?¡±

    Ashleigh thought back. It had been two years since Alice had started training others. Since then, new alliances had been formed, and the international packs had be easier tomunicate and get along with.

    Their joint efforts to control fae numbers had been smooth and well organized. And while there had been a few misunderstandings and hesitations to trust. There hadn¡¯t been outright fighting between the packs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that there is ever a guarantee of security,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°But it¡¯s clear that your efforts have paid off. Whatever you¡¯ve done or learned has kept the peace between us all.¡±

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°I rejected the request you made to Axel,¡± Alice began. ¡°I refused to infiltrate these new packs, steal their secrets, hold them as ransom and threats. I refused to train other wolves to betray each other with a smile and flirtation.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Axel told me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Axel told you what I told him to tell you,¡± Alice interrupted. ¡°That I was working again, as you had suggested.¡±

    Ashleigh looked away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°Now, I will tell you what the job I do is. What I train my wolves to do,¡± Alice said.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t look at Alice, but she had her full attention.

    ¡°When I heard your concerns and the concerns of several other wolves weighing in on the conversation. Including your brother, your mother, Galen, and Fiona¡­ I realized that all of you were scared of the unknown. Even the Summer wolves, with all their experience in the human world, working with the internationalmunity, even you, who had already spent a full year outside these territories.¡±

    Alice paused. She looked at Ashleigh, who tried to appear as though she wasn¡¯t listening.

    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. The unknown is scary. But that made me realize something far more concerning. The fae had sprung up everywhere, all over the world. Our territory, the territories of all these other packs, and¡­ all over the human world.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and looked back at Alice, who only smiled at her.

    ¡°I found stories of monsters, people being taken, animals being killed. Now, most of these were entirely ignored by the humans. They just assumed that those posting about them were making up stories or creating fake videos.

    ¡°I had Nessa help me create even more sites, pages, videos, and stories about these monster sightings. That way, the real ones would get lost in the shuffle. Then I organized teams to handle the sightings we knew of. You were on a few of those.¡±

    Alice grinned. Ashleigh hadpletely turned to face her now, shocked by what she was hearing. She had gone on missions to remove fae from areas popted by humans, but she never realized that Alice had overseen it.

    ¡°I train my wolves to let go of who they are as wolves, to forget their past, their mates, their families¡­ to blend among the humans,¡± Alice continued.

    Alice paused and looked at Ashleigh with mischief.

    ¡°And yes, my wolves are trained to listen to everything around them. In their homes, in their packs, sometimes in the packs of others¡­ and asionally, they are asked to remove a threat that cannot be dealt with diplomatically.¡±

    Alice shrugged her shoulders and looked away.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t use those secrets to force anyone¡¯s hand or to lean in one direction or another of any pack structure. We are only concerned about that which affects the safety of our mission.¡±

    ¡°What mission?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice smiled at Ashleigh.

    ¡°My job, their job, is to keep the humans from realizing what goes bump in the night. To keep them safe and unknowing, just as the original Lunas and the Queen that was our Goddess intended us to.¡±

 Chapter 715 Half-Truths And Misdirection

    ?

    Ashleigh was shocked and confused. She had no idea Alice had trained wolves to interact directly with humans. All this time, she thought that she had been the one to bring Alice back, that she knew exactly what was going on, but really, she had no idea.

    ¡°You and Axel lied to me,¡± Ashleigh said quietly.

    Alice shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°He told you I returned to work, as you suggested. And I did, just not in the way you suggested.¡±

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes.

    ¡°More half-truths and misdirection,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°Half-truth and misdirection are all you¡¯ve ever expected of me,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°All you were ever willing to believe.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at Alice and saw the smile, but she also saw the slight disappointment in it. She swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°Fair point,¡± she said softly.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and sat back on the couch. She had learned far more than she expected today.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time we start over,¡± she said softly. ¡°A clean te.¡±

    ¡°A clean te doesn¡¯t exist,¡± Alice replied. ¡°When people say they want a clean te, they want to be forgiven for their mistakes. They want them forgotten. But it doesn¡¯t mean they have forgiven, forgotten, or even learned.¡±

    Ashleigh wanted to argue that Alice had been given a clean te by everyone willing to let her into Winter to be at Axel¡¯s side. But she knew that wasn¡¯t true. No one epted her right away. Axel had given her up for that very reason. They both faced the possibility of never being together because there was no guarantee that Alice would ever be epted by his family or pack.

    She stared up at the wooden beams of the ceiling and sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said. ¡°A clean te is¡­ not a reasonable ask.

    She sat up and turned to Alice.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you that I havepletely let go of my preconceptions or that I will never again assume that you don¡¯t have hidden motives.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe you even if you did,¡± Alice smiled. ¡°No one can promise that.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded with a smile.

    ¡°So, what can we do to help bridge this gap?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice considered her for a long time.

    ¡°Do you want that?¡± she finally asked. ¡°To build a bridge between us?¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time?¡± sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re my brother¡¯s mate. You''re the mother of my nephews and my niece. And, even if we never agree on much, I respect you.¡±

    Alice swallowed and looked away.

    ¡°Your friend is the mate of an Alpha,¡± Alice said. ¡°That alone is cause for concern.¡±

    Ashleigh turned to look at Alice. She furrowed her brows in surprise and confusion, both at the change in subject and the knowledge of Liam and Maeve¡¯s connection.

    ¡°How did you know that?¡± she asked.

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°Never mind,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    She felt that same irritation she always felt when Alice proved she was a step ahead. But at the same time, she smiled. If Alice knew about Maeve before Ashleigh arrived and still let her ask, that must have meant she was at least willing to consider the idea.

    ¡°You are an Alpha¡¯s mate, too,¡± Ashleigh pointed out.

    ¡°I teach. I don¡¯t do field work anymore,¡± Alice smiled.

    ¡°But you¡¯re still in charge of your students. Are you sure your loyalty to Axel doesn¡¯t cause any leaning one way or the other?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice was quiet for a moment and then looked at Ashleigh.

    ¡°My heart and soul are loyal to Axel. Other than our children, he is the most important person on this to me,¡± she said. ¡°I would never harm him, but that is the extent of my loyalty when ites to the mission.¡±

    Ashleigh sat forward.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means,¡± Alice said. ¡°That Axel and I have already found ourselves on opposite sides of a diplomatic debate or two.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow and gasped when she remembered what Alice had said not long ago.

    ¡®¡­And asionally, they are asked to remove a threat that cannot be dealt with diplomatically.¡¯

    ¡°I can¡¯t go into details. I have worked quite hard to keep those quiet,¡± Alice continued. ¡°But let¡¯s just say that there were those that believed humans did not need to be protected and that some of the experiments that Spring ran were not all that bad and, perhaps, worth exploring.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Someone wants to restart the human experiments?¡± she asked in a horrified whisper.

    Her memories drifted back to the moment she saw the children in theb, to the vige in Spring¡­ There was nothing about those experiments that held any value. Nothing worth the cost.

    ¡°Wanted,¡± Alice corrected. ¡°There was a vote, and the problem was handled¡­ quietly.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath. She understood what Alice meant now. Axel was a strong and firm leader but had a deep sense of justice. He would have voted to keep the wolves alive and have them judged and sentenced before their pack.

    But, bringing up the horrors of Spring was not as simple as speaking of past events as though they were done and over. Those children were real people that still lived among the wolves. Alice herself was a victim of Spring.

    There was also the risk of spreading the information to others with simr mindsets¡­ of inspiring them.

    Handling the problem quietly was the right choice, even if it put Alice and Axel on opposite ends of the decision.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and focused on the original topic.

    ¡°Maeve hasn¡¯t epted Liam yet,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s not sure she will.¡±

    Alice smiled.

    ¡°If she didn¡¯t want him, she would have rejected him already,¡± she said. ¡°I know the reasons she doubts him. Her hesitation is about disappointment and self-doubt rather than any actual dislike or disinterest in the man himself.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed. Alice had an answer for everything.

    Alice licked her lips and looked at Ashleigh carefully.

    ¡°If you genuinely wish to move forward,¡± she began, ¡°I will be frank with you.¡±

    Ashleigh sat up, swallowed, and nodded.

    ¡°My greatest concerns about Maeve are not with Liam,¡± Alice said. ¡°I can work around that issue in my way.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ashleigh said, leaning forward. ¡°So, what is the greatest concern?¡±

    ¡°You,¡± Alice replied.

    She wasn¡¯t surprised. Alice had already hinted at it pretty strongly. The problem was Ashleigh didn¡¯t know how to ease Alice¡¯s mind.

    ¡°You have a natural charm,¡± Alice continued. ¡°And you do see potential in others. You help them to feel like they could be more. In that way, you be special to them. A friend, a savior. Someone that they owe everything to.¡±

    ¡°I see where you areing from,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°But, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Alice interrupted, raising her hand to silence Ashleigh, ¡°do not tell me that you would never take advantage of that or ask anything of Maeve that might put her at odds with the mission.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s never an intention,¡± Alice said. ¡°Not with you or anyone else who wields that loyalty and power.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed and turned away. There was nothing she could do. Alice had a very valid point, and no matter how much Ashleigh wanted to believe that there was no risk, she also knew better than most that the threat was always there.

    ¡°I understand,¡± she said softly, standing from the couch. ¡°Thank you for considering it. I will find another way to help Maeve.¡±

    Ashleigh headed toward the door. As she reached for the handle, Alice called out.

    ¡°A bridge cannot be built on lies and deceptions,¡± Alice continued. ¡°From now on, if you ask me a direct question, I will answer honestly. If I can¡¯t tell you, I will openly say so.¡±

    Ashleigh turned with a questioning nce. Alice wasn¡¯t looking at her but down toward her hands. She was massaging her palms, almost as if she were nervous, something Ashleigh had never witnessed before.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°A bridge goes both ways, Ashleigh,¡± Alice said quietly, ¡°for this to work, we both need to be honest. No secrets, no half-truths, no misdirection.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Ashleigh nodded.

    Alice looked up, their eyes met, and Ashleigh saw a strange vulnerability in Alice that seemed wrong.

    ¡°I am trusting you, Ashleigh¡­ you understand how significant that is, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 716 Just For You

    ?

    [PRESENT]

    Now, from Alice¡¯s perspective, Ashleigh had broken their agreement.

    She had kept secrets, asked Maeve to work for her, and encouraged her to lie to Alice to conceal the truth about what Ashleigh was doing here.

    Alice had every right toe in with anger and aggression. She had every right to question both Maeve and Ashleigh.

    Even during this conversation, as Alice gave Ashleigh another chance for honesty, she kept quiet.

    And Maeve chose to stand between them in defense of Ashleigh. This only confirmed Alice¡¯s original concerns about Maeve¡¯s loyalty to Ashleigh bing an issue.

    Alice had no reason to give Ashleigh any more leeway.

    But Alice had waited. She hade here quietly to find out the truth. Giving Ashleigh a chance to exin before she took any kind of action.

    ¡°Well, Ashleigh?¡± Alice called to her with a heavy sigh as she crossed her arms.

    Ashleigh saw it again at that moment, the disappointment in Alice¡¯s expression, in her tone. Alice didn¡¯t enjoy being lied to but expected it from everyone. That was how she had always been. So, it shocked Ashleigh to realize that Alice had honestly been surprised by the lies she had told her.

    For the past year, Ashleigh had genuinely worked on the rtionship. She had been as upfront as she could with Alice and gone out of her way to push aside her past prejudices.

    In fact, as far as she could remember, she had not lied to Alice once since they hade to their agreement. Only when Caleb returned.

    She never intended to break Alice¡¯s trust. She didn¡¯t think keeping the truth about Caleb quiet for a little while would be a big deal. Just as having Maeve attend the meeting in her ce was no big deal.

    ¡®It¡¯s never an intention,¡¯ Ashleigh heard Alice say in her memory, ¡®Not with you or anyone else who wields that loyalty and power.¡¯

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and swallowed. She looked away. Alice was right. All the past mistakes she had made, each time she hurt the people she loved, it had always started with the best of intentions.

    ¡°Nothing to say?¡± Alice asked.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes.

    ¡°The simtion ended,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°What?¡± Alice asked.

    Ashleigh took another deep breath and sighed.

    ¡°Three years ago,¡± she began. ¡°When I returned home for the first time and tried to visit the treehouse¡­¡±

    Ashleigh paused. She licked her lips and continued.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t go in. It was too much,¡± she said. ¡°I struggled for a few days. I thought no one saw, but one of the Summer wolves did.¡±

    Alice was listening, as was Maeve.

    ¡°Raj, a good friend to Caleb,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°He had been working on a special project for Caleb around the time we met¡­ one that had been put on hold after the first fae attacks.¡±

    Ashleigh crossed her arms over her chest as she continued.

    ¡°It was intended to help with PTSD through simtions and immersive therapy, a way to slowly process whatever held the patient back.¡±

    Ashleigh leaned back against the wall.

    ¡°When Raj saw that I was still struggling without Caleb, he approached me. He told me about the project. Afterward, he and I worked together to match me to the device. He continued to work on it while I got back to controlling the fae worldwide. After a few months, Raj called me back to Summer, and I was fitted for the device.¡±

    ¡°Fitted how?¡± Maeve asked.

    Ashleigh looked up and gave a gentle smile.

    ¡°An upgrade and a minor procedure,¡± she replied, looking down at her hand resting on her forearm.

    Alice narrowed her eyes. She looked down at Ashleigh¡¯s hand.

    Ashleigh felt the gaze. She uncrossed her arms and turned her wrist so her palms faced up. She gently touched a spot at the base of her thumb. When Alice looked closely, she could see the faint line of a scar.

    Alice raised her eyes to meet Ashleigh¡¯s.

    ¡°I thought only Galen and Caleb ever had them imnted?¡± she asked.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°The wolves of Summer all still use temporary neural links, a small device ced against the temple while in use. Caleb had nned to eventually have the imnt rolled out to everyone for more efficientmunication between pack members during emergencies. But there was still a lot more he wanted to be tested before that could happen. Including things like the program that Raj created.¡±

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t it been rolled out in the past five years?¡± Maeve asked. ¡°Seems like a decent amount of time to work out the kinks.¡±

    ¡°The priority for the past five years has been controlling the spread of the fae and restructuring the packs in our territories. Many Summer projects have been put on hold if they are not directly rted to those goals,¡± Ashleigh replied.

    ¡°But they made an exception for you three years ago?¡± Alice asked.

    Ashleigh looked at Alice and then lowered her eyes.

    Alice clenched her jaw.

    ¡°Did Fiona and Galen even know about this?¡± Alice asked.

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    Alice sighed and looked away.

    She knew that revealing this to Alice would make it harder for her to believe that Ashleigh had no intention of breaking their agreement. Still, she needed to understand the reason for Ashleigh''s behavior in the days leading to Caleb¡¯s reappearance and since.

    Maeve looked between the two women she profoundly respected and cared for. She could see that the rift between them was growing. She needed to try and bring them back into focus.

    ¡°You said something about a simtion ending,¡± Maeve said. ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡±

    Ashleigh took a breath.

    ¡°Raj adapted the guided imagery and immersive therapy protocols to my needs,¡± she said. ¡°They pulled from memories, moments that I could rey as if it were happening in real-time.¡±

    She paused, looking at Maeve.

    ¡°He made it so I could see Caleb again,¡± she said. ¡°So, I could feel him with me. I could see him beside me even if no one else could. I could talk to him, share my thoughts, fears, concerns.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and smiled.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t touch him or make new memories¡­ It wasn¡¯t really him. I knew that. But he was created from all our shared moments, so talking to him was like the real thing.¡±

    Maeve gently touched Ashleigh¡¯s arm, giving her a soft andforting smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s beautiful,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°He made you a doll,¡± Alice said.

    Ashleigh turned to Alice with furrowed brows.

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª¡± Ashleigh began to say.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t real,¡± Alice interrupted. ¡°No thoughts of his own. No existence or purpose away from what you programmed him to be. He was made to your specifications. To be exactly what you needed and wanted.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    "He was a doll," Alice stated. "Specially made just for you."

 Chapter 717 A Bridge Goes Both Ways

    ?

    ¡°Alice!¡± Maeve shouted. ¡°That ain¡¯t fair!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Ashleigh said quietly. She swallowed and nodded, looking at Alice, who looked away.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± Maeve called sadly, wishing tofort her friend.

    ¡°No,¡± Ashleigh shook her head with a smile. ¡°Raj built that program with Caleb¡¯s dream in mind. He gave it to me to help because he thought it was what Caleb would have wanted.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t it? Help, I mean?¡± Maeve asked.

    ¡°In some ways,¡± Ashleigh nodded. ¡°But not the way it was meant to.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°Caleb¡¯s dream was to be able to help soldiers lost in the fog of war. To safely guide them through the pain and fear they were surrounded by. And eventually to lead them out of the suffering to a ce where they could truly move forward.¡±

    ¡°A noble goal,¡± Maeve said.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Ashleigh nodded and sighed. ¡°But I didn¡¯t use it like that.¡±

    ¡°How do you mean?¡± Maeve asked.

    Ashleigh looked down.

    ¡°Raj told me from the start that I was meant to process the memories. To immerse myself in the joy of mine and Caleb¡¯s time to be able to move through the loss,¡± she began. ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to just focus on the good times. I wasn¡¯t supposed to interact with him as though he were back. I was supposed to say goodbye to him¡­ in my own time.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled sadly and took a shaky breath.

    ¡°I ignored his instructions. I ignored the warnings the program gave me,¡± she continued. ¡°I just¡­ saw what I wanted, held on to the pieces that eased my heart, and ignored the rest.¡±

    She paused and licked her lips.

    ¡°About a year and a half ago, the memories were bing less and less detailed. Some I couldn¡¯t even view anymore. Eventually, there were no memories left to y back,¡± she said sadly. ¡°I called Raj. I was frantic. He told me the system was built to move forward, not stagnate. To do that, it learned from the user''s behavior. He said that the system recognized my choices as unhealthy.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a soft chuckle and sniffled.

    ¡°He was concerned that I had developed an addiction to experiencing memories with the interactive system. I wasn¡¯t allowing myself to process the loss and move forward.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at the floor.

    ¡°He refused to make any changes to the program. The only thing he was willing to do was shut it offpletely. But I wouldn¡¯t allow him. He told me that, eventually, the program would shut itself down even if he didn¡¯t. It was never meant to be permanent.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath through her nose and looked up at the others. Her chest ached, and her eyes glistened with tears.

    ¡°I stopped trying to ess the memories and eventually stopped talking to the program. But I could still see him. He was still with me. Even if he never said anything,¡± she said, a tear running down her cheek. ¡°Until just over a week ago¡­¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and sniffled.

    ¡°I was already on my way to Alpha Rosen¡¯s territory when it happened,¡± she said, looking at Alice. ¡°He appeared beside me in the passenger seat. I hadn¡¯t called him, the program had no reason to interact with me, but¡­ he said goodbye¡­ and then he faded away.¡±

    Alice turned away, swallowing the lump in her throat.

    Maeve wiped the tear that escaped her eye.

    ¡°I pulled over and called Raj right away. He told me the simtion was over. There was nothing he could do,¡± Ashleigh whispered. Her voice cracked. ¡°Caleb was gone¡­ for good.¡±

    She let out a sob and brought her hands to cover her face. Quickly stifling her cry, she took a deep breath and tried to push back against the memories.

    She saw herself screaming on the phone. Hitting the steering wheel until her hands ached. Looking at the trees of the forest beside her and running into them, crying, wailing.

    Ashleigh watched herself fall to the ground on her knees, digging her hands into the dirt as her body screamed in agony. As all the grief she had locked away for the past five years crashed over her in a wave of sorrow and misery.

    It was at that moment that she remembered what Lily had said. She remembered that there were beings of great power capable of impossible things. It was then that she called to Leshy in her grief. That she dared to tempt an ancient being to wake up and interact in this world.

    ¡°If you had told me, Ashleigh,¡± Alice called to her, shattering the memory of the forest. ¡°I would have understood. Even if you just said that you were grieving.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at Alice, who smiled warmly at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Alice whispered. She took several steps forward and reached out to Ashleigh, gently touching her arm. ¡°I was too quick to jump to the wrong conclusions.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you are finally taking the time you need,¡± Alice said gently. ¡°I was relieved when you rejoined the world. When you found a purpose in your life outside of searching for Caleb. But I have always worried about the day the wall you built around your grief would fall apart.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you came here to work through it,¡± Alice continued, gently squeezing Ashleigh¡¯s arm. ¡°I will go and let you rest.¡±

    Alice pulled away and took a step back.

    ¡°We can talk more another time,¡± she said with a smile before turning to Maeve, ¡°We can reschedule our meeting forter in the month.¡±

    Maeve swallowed and nodded, looking back at Ashleigh. Alice turned to leave. She had taken several steps before her name was spoken.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Ashleigh called out. ¡°There¡¯s something else I need to tell you.¡±

    Alice looked back over her shoulder with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Ashleigh,¡± she said. ¡°We don¡¯t need to talk it all out right now. We can take our time after you¡¯ve had a chance to rest.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°No,¡± she said softly, shaking her head. ¡°A bridge goes both ways¡­¡±

    Alice furrowed her brow in confusion but then turned her body to face Ashleigh fully when she remembered what the words meant.

    ¡°And can¡¯t be built on lies and deceptions¡­¡± Alice said softly.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°It has taken a long time to build our bridge, and I don¡¯t want to see it fall because of me,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°So, I¡¯m going to tell you why I¡¯m really here.¡±

 Chapter 718 Of Course, She Understood

    Chapter 718 Of Course, She Understood

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Alice asked, her eyes held firmly on the door of Ashleigh¡¯s room as though she could see through it to the man sleeping inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± Ashleigh said with a quiet nod.

    ¡°Liam agrees,¡± Maeve added.

    Alice took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Five days?¡± she asked.

    Ashleigh chewed her lips between her teeth but said nothing.

    ¡°Today makes six,¡± Maeve replied, looking at her wristwatch, showing that the sun had already risen. Soon the other hotel guests would expect their breakfast to arrive at their doors.

    Alice swallowed and lowered her gaze to the floor.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you said anything?¡± Alice asked. ¡°To anyone.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°I needed to be sure he was really him and then exin all that has happened to him. There was no reason to get anyone''s hopes up if there was a chance it wasn¡¯t real.¡±

    Alice scoffed and gave Ashleigh a look of incredulity.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and looked away. Even she didn¡¯t believe the words as they passed through her lips.

    ¡°I needed time,¡± she whispered. Then looked back up at Alice. ¡°I lost five years¡­ didn¡¯t I deserve at least a few days?¡±

    ¡°You are not the only one that lost those five years,¡± Alice stated.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw.

    ¡°Are you telling me that if it was you... if it was Axel, you wouldn¡¯t have done the same thing?¡±

    Alice narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Are you telling me you wouldn¡¯t have med me if I had?¡± she asked. ¡°That allowing you to keep believing he was dead even for another hour wouldn¡¯t have been enough reason for you to assume the worst of me?¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± she paused, biting her bottom lip as she looked to the ground. She took a breath through her nose and let it out slowly. ¡°I spent the past three years convincing myself he wasn¡¯t gone by talking to aputer program.¡±

    Ashleigh paused and let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°I just wanted time¡­ for the two of us¡­ before the rest of the world found out. Before all the changes of the past five years caught up to him.¡±

    Alice¡¯s memories stirred. She thought back to the day long ago when she had walked through the wind and the rain, lost in the madness of her broken mind. Traveled miles to him. Finding him in the glow of the firelight from the pyres.

    In the light of day, she willingly let Axel go, sending him back to Winter while she went back to Holden. But she still remembered how desperately she sought him that night. How crazed her mind had been. He had stayed by her side as she drowned in madness, and when she finally woke from it, they saw each other for the first time since they were children.

    That night with Axel had been beautiful and life-changing. But even as it happened, she was unsure if it was all just a delusion. Another fever dream meant tofort her through the spiral of her insanity.

    It wasn¡¯t until the morning after they had marked each other that she realized it was all real. From then on, every kiss, every touch, every heated moment had been etched into her memory in case it never happened again.

    Alice had lived her life knowing that each person she met would leave, die, or be forgotten by the doll. No matter how hard she tried to stay close to those she loved, eventually, they were gone. Even Sofia and Myka had been wiped from her memories for a long time.

    But Axel was the one person she had never been able to forget. Some part of her always held on to him, somewhere inside.

    Alice understood. Of course, she understood. Ashleigh was terrified of losing Caleb again. She needed to etch new memories into her mind, to keep him close, to confirm his existence, and keep him safe.

    How could she not understand?

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not fair,¡± Ashleigh said before taking a deep breath and letting it out with a sigh. ¡°I should have called Fiona the second I saw him on the dock that day.¡±

    Alice observed Ashleigh carefully.

    She was right. It wasn¡¯t fair.

    Ashleigh believed she was the only person who still thought Caleb was alive. That all these years, she had been the only one who still searched for him, but she was wrong.

    She didn¡¯t know, of course. How could she? They had all agreed to keep it quiet. After that first year, no one wanted Ashleigh to fall back into her old habits.

    Alice had told her when they agreed to build a bridge between them that there were things she could not tell her, and this was one of the most important of those.

    The behavior of Ashleigh and Maeve had been a cause for concern, but it was not the only reason that Alice had made the trip early. In fact, when she received the call about Maeve having taken the meeting with Alpha Rosen, Alice had already packed her bags to investigate the report from Myka.

    Alice looked up at the door of Ashleigh¡¯s room. She took a deep breath. It seemed that Myka had been right this time.

    ¡°You should have called Fiona,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°But¡­ everyone will understand why you didn¡¯t.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up.

    ¡°We have more to talk about,¡± Alice continued. ¡°But no more now.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°Shall I get you a room ready, Alice?¡± Maeve asked.

    ¡°No need,¡± Alice smiled, ¡°Liam should have already taken care of it.¡±

    ¡°Liam knows yer here?¡± Maeve asked with a twitch in her smile.

    Alice grinned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, ¡°he didn¡¯t keep it from you. He wasn¡¯t warned ahead of time. We just showed up. I had Axel keep him busy so wedies could have some privacy.¡±

    Maeve nodded with a grin of her own. While she had hoped not to get caught, she couldn¡¯t help but appreciate Alice¡¯s ability to catch them all off guard.

    ¡°Right,¡± Maeve said. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ve got to hurry to the kitchen before Liam lights the ce on fire.¡±

    Alice chuckled and nodded. Ashleigh gave a gentle smile, and a nod before Maeve quickly hurried away down the hall.

    ¡°Axel is here?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°We had other business in the area, something he wanted to be here for,¡± Alice said. ¡°We will talk about itter.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Go on, get some rest. We¡¯ll see you in a few hours,¡± Alice said.

    Ashleigh nodded and turned toward her room.

    ¡°Ashleigh?¡± Alice called.

    Ashleigh looked back over her shoulder.

    ¡°She will understand,¡± Alice said, ¡°but you need to make that call¡­ today.¡±

 Chapter 719 Three Days

    Chapter 719 Three Days

    Stepping inside the room, Ashleigh turned and carefully closed the door behind her. Trying her best not to make a sound.

    She nced back toward the bed. Caleby on his side with his back to her. Ashleigh sighed in relief, afraid that he had already woken.

    ¡®¡­you need to make that call¡­ today.¡¯

    Alice¡¯s parting words whispered in her ear. She was right. Ashleigh knew that. She knew she should have called days ago, but it was toote to change that. All she could do was make the call now.

    Swallowing her guilt and fear, Ashleigh hurried over to the desk and opened the top drawer where she had left her cell phone. She looked down at it and back over her shoulder at Caleb.

    She longed to live in this bubble where only the two of them existed. But the problem was, it wasn¡¯t real. They weren¡¯t the only ones that existed, and she wasn¡¯t the only one that missed him. Nor was she the only person he cared about.

    Ashleigh let out a heavy sigh and clutched the phone to her chest as she moved into the bathroom and closed the door behind her.

    It was early here, even earlier at home.

    But Ashleigh was afraid that if she didn¡¯t make this call now, she wouldn¡¯t be able toter. She took a deep breath and pressed the button programmed with Fiona¡¯s number.

    The phone rang once, twice, and a third time. Ashleigh expected to reach her voicemail when suddenly she answered.

    ¡°Well, this is a surprise,¡± Fiona smiled into the phone. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to hear from you for another couple of weeks. Yet here you are calling before the sun has even risen.¡±

    Ashleigh bit down on her lip, trying to calm her nerves. She took a breath.

    ¡°Yea,¡± she said. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s so early. I should have waited and calledter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I was up already,¡± Fiona replied with a chuckle before clearing her throat. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°I need to tell you something,¡± she said. Her heart began to race.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Fiona asked.

    Ashleigh hesitated. She closed her eyes and leaned her head back against the door.

    ¡°I just wanted to let you know I¡¯ming home,¡± she said.

    She knew she should tell her everything now, but she couldn¡¯t form the words on her lips.

    ¡°Really?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Is this another short trip? You usually don¡¯t give me a heads up until you¡¯re already in the territories.¡±

    ¡°This time is different,¡± Ashleigh said softly. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be a long stay¡­ much longer than before.¡±

    There was a long pause. Ashleigh could hear movement. She guessed it was the sound of the nkets as Fiona got out of bed.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Fiona said softly, ¡°are you okay?¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°Honestly,¡± she whispered, ¡°I am better than I have been in a very long time.¡±

    It was as honest as she could be. She was happy. She just couldn¡¯t exin why. Even if she wanted to tell Fiona the truth, the words would note out.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Fiona asked.

    Ashleigh could hear the concern in Fiona¡¯s voice. It was painful to listen to. She had been brave and bold most of her life, but now, she could only think of taking the coward¡¯s way out.

    ¡°We will be home in three days,¡± Ashleigh said.

    Why three days? Because there were things she still needed to tell Caleb before they went home, and she also wanted at least one more day just for them.

    ¡°We?¡± Fiona questioned. ¡°Who is we?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sending you a picture,¡± Ashleigh continued, ignoring Fiona¡¯s questions. ¡°Just know, it¡¯s real. It¡¯s not a trick or a dream. I promise.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh, what are you talking about?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°Three days,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°We¡¯ll be home in three days.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Fiona called to her, but the line went dead.

    She pulled the phone away from her ear and looked at it, seeing that Ashleigh had hung up the call.

    ¡°What is going on with this girl?¡± she asked herself.

    Just as she was about to call Ashleigh back, she felt the warm pressure of fingertips running over the curve of her hips and a shiver along her spine where his lips touched against her naked flesh.

    Fiona closed her eyes and breathed deeply as he squeezed her hips.

    ¡°What was that about?¡± he whispered. His hot breath danced along her back.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡¯sing home,¡± Fiona smiled as his hand moved over her stomach. ¡°She¡¯s bringing someone with her.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± he asked, reaching her shoulder with his mouth. He lightly nipped at her.

    Fiona gasped with a soft chuckle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she whispered.

    The phone in her hand chimed, a notification of a message received.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be from Ashleigh,¡± Fiona said. Opening her eyes and looking down at the phone. ¡°She said she was sending a picture. Maybe it¡¯s of the person she¡¯s bringing.¡±

    Fiona lifted the phone to check the message, but before she could open it, he took the phone from her hand and ced it on the nightstand. He grabbed her chin and turned her to look back at him over her shoulder.

    Landon¡¯s eyes were dark with lust and hunger. He leaned forward and kissed Fiona roughly. His tongue lingered on her lips as he pulled back.

    ¡°Your curiosity for Ashleigh¡¯spanion while I caress and taste your body is concerning,¡± he growled, touching his forehead to hers. ¡°Tell me, Fiona¡­¡±

    He held her stomach tightly and lifted her up so they both stood on the bed on their knees. Landon adjusted himself to slide in behind her, between her thighs, so that he only rubbed against her folds. Fiona bit her bottom lip as she felt how hard he was already.

    ¡°Are you growing bored of me?¡± he whispered against her throat.

    She swallowed and took a deep breath as he pushed his shaft along her entrance. The heat inside of her began to rise again.

 Chapter 720 A Lesser Wolf

    Chapter 720 A Lesser Wolf

    Only an hour ago, Fiona had been woken by Landon¡¯s early morning cravings. They had barely had a chance to enjoy themselves before he was called to check on an issue in one of the mines. Fiona was lying in bed waiting for his return when Ashleigh¡¯s call came.

    Landon moved his hands down her thighs, pushing them together to squeeze around him. He moved his hips with a thick moan in her ear.

    Fiona leaned her head back against his shoulder, letting out soft pants as he stirred the embers of her desire.

    Landon moved one hand over her thigh, slipping two fingers into her folds. Fiona gasped and arched her back as Landon grinned when he felt how wet she had already be.

    He pushed further in and spread his fingers, pushing her folds apart as he rolled his hips so the head of his shaft slipped between.

    Fiona moaned as now his erection brushed directly against her clit. Landon raised his hand to his open mouth, sucking her juices from his fingers with a moan.

    ¡°You don¡¯t taste bored¡­¡± he whispered against her ear.

    ¡°You¡¯re being childish again¡­¡± she whispered.

    Landon grinned and kissed her throat.

    ¡°Am I a pup in need of punishment?¡± he asked, increasing his thrust to tease her even more.

    ¡°Punishment? No,¡± Fiona said between soft pants, now rolling her hips to match his pace. ¡°More like training.¡±

    Landon reached down, he pressed against her clit with his fingers as she moved against him, and he continued to thrust.

    Fiona cried out as she drew short breaths. But she didn¡¯t stop moving. She moaned and pushed her head back against his shoulder as he brought her to the edge of her desire until she cried out again in her release.

    Landon held her around the waist to keep her from falling as the strength suddenly left her. She let out soft whimpers as he continued to gently stroke her.

    ¡°If you do not like it,¡± he whispered against her ear, ¡°I am willing to be trained.¡±

    Landon returned to kissing her throat.

    Fiona¡¯s hand moved with a quickness that surprised him. She caught him by the jaw and turned until their eyes met.

    ¡°Should an Alpha be so willing to submit to a lesser wolf?¡± she asked with a heated gaze.

    Landon let out a low rumble from his chest.

    ¡°A lesser wolf?¡± he growled.

    Pulling himself back, he let her go and pushed her onto the bed.

    Fiona gasped as her back hit the mattress, but he was already on top of her before she could react. Landon spread her legs and moved between them. He hovered over her with a dark look in his eyes.

    ¡°You are not a lesser wolf, Fiona,¡± he growled.

    Landon leaned forward, nuzzling against her as he reached his hand down between them and guided the head of his cock to rub against her clit once again.

    Fiona took a sharp breath as she arched her back and bit down on her bottom lip.

    ¡°You alone are my weakness, Fiona,¡± he whispered. ¡°A weakness in which I have found more than enough strength to fight off any who would challenge my position as Alpha.¡±

    Fiona let out a heavy pant as Landon continued to tease her. She looked up into his eyes. They stared back at her with lust and hunger. But beyond the surface, there was something more, something more profound.

    ¡°There is nothing ¡®lesser¡¯ about you, Fiona.¡±

    In her heart, Fiona knew that she would always long for Cain. But Landon¡¯s pursuit of her had been an unexpected but not entirely unwee surprise.

    For two years, she had rejected him. But he never gave up, and he never crossed any line she put down. He was passionate but respectful, powerful yet gentle.

    Since she had opened herself to him, she had found nothing but joy and pleasure in her world. He was a good man, a great leader, and as hard as she had tried not to, she loved him.

    Fiona moved her arm around his neck and pulled his mouth to hers. She kissed him fiercely as her other hand reached down and took hold of him. Landon gasped against her mouth as Fiona guided his thick shaft to dip into her entrance while she wrapped her legs around his waist.

    They both panted with anticipation, their heated breath mingling together before Landon crushed his lips to hers and plunged deep inside her.

    Whether the match wouldst or not, Fiona couldn¡¯t know. Landon had not found his mate yet, and it was possible that when he did, he would leave Fiona behind. But whatever time they had left together, they would enjoy every moment.

    ***

    Ashleigh let out a heavy sigh as the picture showed that it had been delivered. She swallowed and quickly shut off the phone. It wasn¡¯t fair of her to do so. She knew Fiona would call back. She would want to talk to him, to question everything.

    She promised to bring him home in three days. Caleb would return to the world in three days, whatever that might mean for them.

    But, until then, she would embrace her own selfishness for as long as she could.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and walked back into the room with a n to curl up in her husband¡¯s arms and enjoy his warmth as she fell back asleep.

    But she stopped only two steps out of the bathroom as she was caught in his silver gaze. Ashleigh froze.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± she whispered.

    He let out a gentle sigh.

    ¡°I tried to keep pretending I was asleep,¡± he said, giving her a small smile, ¡°but I think there¡¯s just too much hanging in the air between us to let it go.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve only got three days,¡± he said. ¡°I think it¡¯s time, Ash.¡±

    ¡°Time for what?¡± she asked quietly, a panic rising in her chest.

    Caleb stood up from the bed, walking directly to her. He pulled her into his arms and held her close. Ashleigh couldn¡¯t resist rxing against him. His warmth, his presence, it was soothing. He leaned down and kissed her head tenderly as she rested against his chest.

    down and kissed her head tenderly as she rested against his chest.

    ¡°Time that you tell me what it is you¡¯re hiding,¡± he whispered against her hair.

 Chapter 721 A Strange Connection

    Chapter 721 A Strange Connection

    ¡°Sshhh¡­ she just fell asleep,¡± Axel whispered as Alice opened the door to their room.

    Alice carefully closed the door, locking it before turning to see him sitting on the small couch with their newest addition, just shy of two years old, lying against his chest with her head on his shoulder. He gently swayed from side to side, his palm resting on her side as his fingers thrummed against her back at a slow, even pace.

    Axel had his head lying tenderly against hers, a soft hum on his lips. Alice leaned back against the door with a smile on her face. She never got tired of this sight.

    With the twins, they had shared most of the routines, bedtime, feeding, changing, and so on. They each would have one of the children, so she did not have as many opportunities to simply watch as he cared for their child.

    But with their daughter, it was different. Everything was different.

    The twins had been a blessing. A miracle that both Axel and Alice thought was impossible. And up until the moment of their birth, though neither would ever say it out loud, they were equal parts excited and terrified. Expecting the worst at every turn.

    Even after the birth, Alice, at times, struggled to ept that the life they had built and the family they had, was real. For the first year of the twin''s life, she had nightmares. She loved her children, and Axel was nothing but supportive. But the reality of all that she had been through, the torture, the training, the doll. It all haunted her.

    She worried that her mind could break at any time and that she would once more be lost in the past, drowning in the memories of the things she had done as the doll. She feared that she might, at some point, be a danger to her children.

    Axel did all that he could to support her, to reassure her. But in the end, Alice needed more than just his love to help her through the fear and anxiety.

    Though Bell was not trained in psychology and strongly suggested that Alice seek help from one of the many Summer wolves that were, Alice would only talk with her. For months, Alice came to Summer, or Bell came to Winter, spending hours together, chatting, and working through the nightmares that gued her.

    In the beginning, it was only about the children. Bell shared her experiences as a mother, her fears, and her concerns. Alice shared some of her own. But eventually, they talked about the past. About Roman. About the things that each of them had suffered and hidden away from the world. About how scared they each were of their children learning about those things.

    It didn¡¯t solve the problem. It didn¡¯t make the nightmares go away. But it eased some of the fear that had taken root in Alice¡¯s heart.

    When the twins were just over a year old, Alice was finally ready to face her biggest nightmare.

    She had searched through what remained of Holden¡¯s personal files and some that Nessa had recovered for her from Spring¡¯s database. Finally, she was able to locate what little information existed about her mother.

    With that, she could find where she and her mother had lived in the human world.

    [THREE AND A HALF YEARS AGO]

    Alice and Axel traveled far from the territories. She had told him when he proposed that she wanted them all to visit her mother together, but when the time came, she did not want to take the twins. She wasn¡¯t sure if they would be able to find her mother¡¯s grave or how it would affect her.

    As Axel pulled up to the house, Alice looked out the window. It looked just like all the other houses in the area. A small front yard with few flowers and a cement walkway leading to two steps up to the porch. A metal screen door, old peeling white paint on the siding of the one-story house.

    But unlike the rest of the houses, looking at this one made Alice feel a tightness in her chest that she couldn¡¯t exin.

    ¡°This is the address you found,¡± Axel said. ¡°Does anything look familiar?¡±

    Alice swallowed and nodded.

    Axel reached out and took her hand. Alice looked back at him. He gave her a warm smile and brought her hand to his lips, kissing it tenderly.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re not alone.¡±

    Alice nodded and turned back toward the house. In the back of her mind, she heard a child''s soft cries and screams as she was carried across thewn toward a waiting car.

    ¡°This was our house¡­¡± she whispered.

    Alice squeezed her hand.

    Alice swallowed as she looked at thewn. She could almost hear it, almost see it¡­ something just at the edge of her memory. A smile. But not like the ones that Holden showed her, not those Cheshire grins that haunted her nightmares. No, this smile was warm. It carried augh. One that made Alice¡¯s heart ache from longing rather than pain.

    She took a deep breath.

    The metal door opened. A child came outughing. A little boy, only about four or five years old. He ran down the steps and onto thewn,ughing the whole way. Another sound from the door drew Alice¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Roar! The monster ising to get you!¡± the man growled yfully. He held his hands in the air, formed into ws, as he took exaggerated steps down from the porch toward the boy.

    ¡°No!¡± The boyughed, running away. ¡°Stay away, monster!¡±

    ¡°Monster is hungry! Monster is going to eat you up! Roar!¡±

    The man slowly chased after the boy, theyughed together, and Alice felt a strange connection to the man. He was younger than she was, probably by more than a couple of years. But there was something about his smile, hisugh, that felt familiar.

    Where did she know him from? How could she have known him?

 Chapter 722 To Say Goodbye

    722 To Say Goodbye

    A sudden cry shook Alice¡¯s thoughts. The boy had fallen to the ground and now sat crying. Alice reached for the door but stopped herself.

    The man rushed to the boy, checking for injuries and holding him close, but the boy was upset. He continued to cry in the man¡¯s arms. The man lifted him up and carried him to the porch, they sat down on the steps, and the man rocked the boy in his arms. He patted his back gently and sang to him.

    Alice gasped as she heard the familiar tune.

    A memory of a woman with tight brown curls and caramel skin. She sat on a green couch, holding a baby in her arms. His chubby cheeks and giggling smile. Alice sat on the floor, staring at the baby in her mother¡¯s arms. She smiled as he giggled each time her mother tickled his toes. Her mother smiled, a warm and happy smile, as she sang to him.

    The same song that Alice heard now from the man holding the boy.

    Alice swallowed as she looked at the man. As she saw the smile, the warm, happy smile, just like her mother. This was the boy she had dreamt of. The one that Myka reminded her of.

    ¡°Alice?¡± Axel called her.

    Alice turned, wiping the tear that had fallen from her eye.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, putting his hands on her cheeks and wiping her eyes with his thumbs.

    Alice nodded.

    ¡°I think¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°I think he might be my cousin.¡±

    Axel looked past her at the man, nowughing with the boy. He turned back to Alice and gently stroked her cheek.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Axel asked.

    Alice took a deep breath. Part of her wanted to talk to him, to find out about him and tell him who she was. But the rest of her knew that was not a good idea. How could she exin what happened, where she had been this whole time, who she really was?

    She looked back at her cousin. He smiled as he lifted the boy, his son, she guessed, into the air and spun him around happily. Alice turned away and lowered her head.

    ¡°I want to find my mother,¡± she said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb his life.¡±

    Axel reached out and lifted her chin.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked, looking into her eyes.

    Alice saw the concern and love that looked back at her. She knew that Axel would ept any answer she gave. If she wanted to reveal the truth to her cousin, even though it was dangerous, Axel wouldn¡¯t stop her.

    But Alice knew better than any that the danger wasn¡¯t just to the werewolves. She had no right to put that risk on this innocent man and his child.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Alice nodded. Looking back once more at her cousin as he continued to y with his son, Alice smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After leaving the house, they searched through public records. Alice was shocked to find that she and her mother were reported to have died in a car ident. She had wondered how Holden had ensured that no one was looking for her all these years. Now she understood.

    As they approached the grave, Alice stopped. She held a sunflower in her hand, and her heart was racing. Axel took her other hand, squeezing gently.

    ¡°Come on,¡± he whispered with a kind smile. ¡°I want to meet your mom.¡±

    Alice smiled and nodded.

    As they approached the grave, Alice closed her eyes and took a shaky breath.

    ¡°Is that you?¡± Axel asked.

    Alice opened her eyes and looked down at the headstone. She was surprised to see an oval picture above the epitaph. It was of her mother holding Alice in her arms when she was about five years old. They both smiled as though they wereughing.

    ¡°In Loving Memory of Savannah and Alice Monroe,¡± Axel read. ¡°Devoted Mother, Beloved Daughter.¡±

    Alice let out a sob, and then another, and another. She cried more that day than she had in her entire life.

    Together, they faced her worst nightmare. Her origin story, the moment burned into her memory. Bloody sunflowers on the kitchen floor. That day, Alice was finally able to let go of that image. She was finally able to see her mother¡¯s face. To feel the warmth of her smile and to say goodbye.

    [PRESENT]

    ¡°Alice?¡± Axel called.

    Alice took a breath and looked around as she was pulled back from her memories. He stood before her, holding their daughter in his arms, bounding her lightly with a concerned look.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked.

    Alice smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Just got lost in my thoughts for a moment,¡± she said. ¡°How¡¯s our girl?¡±

    Axel smiled and looked down.

    ¡°She was asleep for a moment, but she keeps stirring,¡± he said quietly.

    Alice smiled and stepped closer to them.

    ¡°That¡¯s because she knows her mommy is here,¡± Alice said, reaching out for her.

    Axel chuckled as Alice took her from him.

    ¡°Oh, baby girl,¡± Alice cooed. ¡°How¡¯s my sweet Savi?¡±

    Savannah looked up at her mother with sleepy eyes and smiled before nuzzling against her mother¡¯s throat and falling asleep.

    ¡°See,¡± Alice grinned. ¡°She missed me.¡±

    ¡°So did I,¡± Axel whispered, kissing Alice¡¯s forehead.

    Alice chuckled as she headed toward the bedroom.

    ¡°Did you check in with Corrine?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I did,¡± Axel said as he moved ahead of her to open the door. ¡°The boys are fine. They were already up and out the door by the time I called. Apparently, Myka and Stefan are teaching them to fish.¡±

    Aliceughed as she carefully ced Savannah in the crib and pulled the nket over her.

    ¡°Did you find Ashleigh?¡± Axel asked, leaning against the door frame.

    ¡°I did,¡± Alice replied.

    ¡°And how did that go?¡± he asked.

    Alice leaned down and kissed Savannah¡¯s forehead. She then turned toward the door, motioning for Axel to leave the room.

    Axel moved back into the living room and turned to face Alice.

    ¡°Did you tell her?¡± Axel asked.

    Alice carefully closed the door and turned to face Axel.

    ¡°Alice,¡± Axel said, moving close to her and putting his hands on her shoulders, ¡°I know you had other concerns, but we need to tell her why we came.¡±

    Alice licked her lips.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± she said.

    Axel furrowed his brows.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.

    Alice took a deep breath and looked up at him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need because Caleb is back,¡± she said.

 Chapter 723 Myths and Legends

    723 Myths and Legends

    After visiting her mother¡¯s grave, Alice felt calm in her heart. There was a change in her that she had not anticipated. Axel and the twins had already be her entire world. Keeping them safe and happy was all she cared about.

    But Alice found herself feeling restless on their return. Her priorities hadn¡¯t changed, her family was still most important, but she felt like something else was missing. Something else that she needed to do.

    A few monthster, when Ashleigh sent Axel her proposal about Alice¡¯s return to work, she felt irritated by the request. But as Corrine and Axel talked with her about it, when Fiona and Galen also weighed in, Alice began to see the fear each of them held.

    As she listened to their troubles, each encouraging the behaviors that most of them had held against her for a long time, she realized there was cause for concern.

    Alice thought of her cousin and his son ying in their yard.

    Of those children raised and experimented on in the undergroundb. They were created from humans kidnapped, tortured, and used as broodmares before they were finally murdered.

    And of all the other families that had no idea about the monsters that lived in the shadows of the world around them.

    It suddenly became clear to Alice why the Queen that became a Goddess, had been willing to allow thest of her people to die to create the werewolves.

    Alice put forth her own proposal. She was willing to help seek out those that sought to create chaos or harm other packs, so long as that was not the primary focus of her job or those she trained.

    She found a new purpose in this task and was surprised by how satisfying it was. Helping Axel to stabilize the wolves while also keeping the humans safe. It was the best of both worlds.

    There was a third, quiet benefit to her focus on the human world. A secret that she had kept even from Axel when she started.

    She gathered old records from the international packs andpared the ces where the fae had been spotted in the past and now. Looking for any connection to ancient fae mounds or territories known to have belonged to the fae.

    But the fae monsters didn¡¯t seem to follow a pattern. They were merely showing up in the climates that most benefitted them.

    Alice almost gave up on her search. She wasn¡¯t sure where else she could look. She had searched through all the historical books andpared the ancient stories, but she was stumped.

    Until she heard Axel reading a story to the boys. Theyughed and giggled. But then Jonas asked, very seriously, why the big bad wolf would eat little red riding hood and why his Alpha wouldn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°Because,¡± Axel had chuckled, ¡°this is a human tale about the dangers of the forest and strangers. The Big Bad Wolf is not one of our wolves. The humans don¡¯t know about us.¡±

    Aliceughed from her spot hidden around the corner, but then it dawned on her. Humans had their own lore. Their own myths and legends.

    She began her search anew. This time focusing on human stories.

    While most of what she found was nothing more than wild imagination and entertainment, some came quite close to the truth.

    She even found mention of the ley lines.

    Myka was the first she got involved in her side project. She shared with him all the random stories and legends that she thought might have a basis in reality. They spent months tranting old maps and reports, finding the ces they actually referred to and what they were now called.

    He visited many of these ces in short trips, searching for any sign of ley line activity or any hint that there had been. Eventually, they figured out that the ley lines connected in temporary ces worldwide, but only for a short time.

    Of course, having Myka leave the territories and venture into the human world created a lot of questions for Peter and Axel. It was then that Myka and Alice decided they couldn¡¯t keep this search to themselves any longer.

    Eventually, Axel brought Galen into the search as well.

    But they all agreed that Ashleigh and Fiona should only know if they actually found Caleb. There was no reason to get their hopes up when all they had to go on were old stories.

    Throughout the years, there had been moments, trips when they thought there was a real chance they might find him. But none of them had ever panned out.

    Axel and Alice had argued more than once about the right time to tell Ashleigh, but every time they came up empty, Axel knew it was the right decision to keep it from her.

    That was why, when Myka arrived at their door a few days ago, out of breath and talking fast about something he had found. Axel didn¡¯t bother to bring up telling Ashleigh.

    But on the flight, Alice surprised him.

    ¡°I think,¡± she said softly. ¡°We need to tell Ashleigh about our search.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Axel asked, turning toward her.

    Alice took a deep breath.

    ¡°Myka thinks this might really be something,¡± Alice said. ¡°He¡¯s been following a pattern, the next window should have been much farther south this time, but all signs point to this area near Liam¡¯s pack.¡±

    Axel nodded.

    ¡°He said he felt something,¡± Alice continued. ¡°All the way in Winter, he felt something.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°ording to Myka, thest time he felt something even remotely like that was more than five years ago¡­ after he woke up from dying.¡±

    Axel furrowed his brow.

    Alice looked up at Axel and drew a deep breath.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Alice said, ¡°do you remember what Ashleigh told you about ancient beings?¡±

    16:40

    Axel¡¯s eyes widened, and then he looked at Alice again.

    ¡°If this isn¡¯t what we hope,¡± Alice continued, ¡°there is a chance that this is something far more dangerous.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Alice said, ¡°do you remember what Ashleigh told you about ancient beings?¡±

    Axel¡¯s eyes widened, and then he looked at Alice again.

    ¡°You can¡¯t think¡­ She wouldn¡¯t do that. She couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Alice looked away.

    ¡°I think she would do anything to get him back,¡± she said, ¡°and something about her has changed. She is withdrawing again.¡±

    ¡°Because she missed one meeting?¡± Axel asked.

    Alice shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is,¡± she said. ¡°Ashleigh has just seemed on edge the past couple of months. I¡¯m worried.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a big leap to assume she would do something that dangerous just because she seems off.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°But I¡¯d rather be safe than sorry. Telling her that we¡¯ve been looking for Caleb all these years might make her realize she isn¡¯t as alone as she thinks.¡±

    ¡°Or,¡± Axel sighed, leaning back in his chair, ¡°it¡¯ll make her think we¡¯ve all been lying to her all this time.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think we should tell her?¡± Alice asked.

    Axel swallowed and closed his eyes. He knew that telling Ashleigh wouldn¡¯t be a calm and peaceful conversation. There was no way she wasn¡¯t going to feel betrayed. But, if Alice was right, if Ashleigh was standing on another cliff and looking over the edge, hopefully, it would be enough to help her take a step back.

    But what they really needed was a miracle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we find Caleb,¡± he said. ¡°Then, maybe, she¡¯ll be so happy she¡¯ll forget about being angry.¡±

    Alice scoffed.

    ¡°Does such happiness exist?¡±

    ***

    ¡°He¡¯s really back?¡± Axel asked.

    It was the third or fourth time he had asked since Alice had told him everything Ashleigh had told her.

    ¡°It seems like Myka was right,¡± she said. ¡°The ley lines opened here, and Caleb found his way out. He thought he had only been gone a few days¡­ a couple of weeks at most.¡±

    ¡°Five years gone overnight,¡± Axel whispered.

    Alice nodded.

    Axel looked at her.

    ¡°Does he know about the fae monsters across the world?¡± he asked. ¡°Or about Ashleigh and Summer? Or Galen?¡±

    ¡°Well, he saw Liam and Maeve, so he certainly doesn¡¯t think he is in our territories¡­ I don¡¯t know what all Ashleigh has told him about the people left behind... but knowing her, she¡¯s held back¡­ and knowing Caleb, I¡¯m sure he noticed.¡±

    Axel nodded with a sigh.

    ¡°We need to call him,¡± he said.

    A buzzing came from the table that sat beside them. Axel and Alice both looked down. It was Alice¡¯s phone that was ringing.

    She reached down and looked at the caller ID. She let out a gentle scoff as she smiled.

    ¡°Speak of the devil, and he shall appear.¡±

 Chapter 724 Whats Lost Can Still Be Found

    724 What''s Lost Can Still Be Found

    Bell¡¯s hands gripped tightly to the desk''s edges while Galen held firmly to her hips. With each thrust, she took a sharp breath as he pushed himself deeper inside her. Even after six years, his every movement, touch, and kiss drove her wild.

    She was close, and so was he. She could hear his breaths, his racing heartbeat. Bell squeezed around him, and he let out a thick groan. His fingers dug into her hips, and he shoved himself deeply.

    Bell cried out, holding to the desk as his release pushed her over her edge, and her body was flushed with the warmth and euphoria of her orgasm.

    She felt the weight of his body as he leaned forward to kiss her spine, still keeping himself inside her as she convulsed around him. Every slight movement he made sent another jolt through her body.

    Bell pulled her bottom lip between her teeth and squeezed her walls around him again.

    Galen growled and bit her.

    ¡°Ouch,¡± she whined with a giggle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me,¡± he growled. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to keep you in this position all day long if I have to.¡±

    He rolled his hips, drawing a gasp and a moan from Bell¡¯s lips. He was ready to go again, but she was not.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered, letting out a shaky breath as her body was already responding to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t tease anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± he whispered against her back. ¡°I¡¯m happy to keep you as long and as often as possible¡­¡±

    Galen kissed her back, his tongue flicking out to taste her.

    Bell moaned and closed her eyes. She wanted more and was tempted by the desire, but her mind was notpletely gone.

    ¡°Galen,¡± she said, trying to keep her senses, ¡°doctor¡¯s orders¡­ remember?¡±

    Galen paused in his kisses, sighed, and dropped his forehead against her back.

    ¡°Are we sure she meant a few times a week¡­ not a day?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Galen,¡± Bell said, more firmly this time.

    ¡°A few times a day feels far more reasonable¡­¡± he whispered, with another kiss to her back.

    ¡°Galen.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Galen sighed, raising himself off her and slowly separating their bodies.

    Bell let out a shaky breath as he pulled away. She began to raise herself from the desk when she was suddenly lifted off the ground.

    ¡°Galen!¡± she cried out in surprise, wrapping her arms around his neck for safety.

    Galen chuckled as he held her like a princess.

    ¡°Doctor¡¯s orders also said that you shouldn¡¯t strain yourself,¡± he said with a grin.

    He carried her across the room toward the bathroom, as they bothughed. Once inside, he grabbed a towel and set it on the counter, setting Bell down to sit on it.

    ¡°My feet on the floor would have been preferable, you know,¡± she said, looking up at him.

    Galen smiled and moved his hand between her thighs to pull them apart. Bell¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. ¡°The doctor said¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh? Dirty girl, what are you thinking about?¡± he whispered, leaning close to her. ¡°I was just going to help you get cleaned up, is all.¡±

    Bell raised a brow and pushed him away gently.

    ¡°You¡¯re full of it,¡± she said, hopping off the counter. ¡°Now go, I¡¯m taking a shower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to help you with those hard-to-reach spots,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Go away¡­¡± Bell said, pointing to the door.

    Galen chuckled and put his hands up in defeat before grabbing his robe and leaving the bathroom.

    Bell couldn¡¯t help but giggle as the door closed. She took a deep breath and moved her hands down to the slight bump of her belly. She smiled as she moved to the shower.

    ¡°Your daddy doesn¡¯t y fair, Hannah,¡± she whispered.

    She only had a few weeks left in the pregnancy, and Bell had been told to rest more. Her blood pressure was quick to rise, and she had been almost too nauseous to eat the first month. The baby was smaller than expected, and there was concern. But Bell and the baby were closely monitored and expected to have a safe and healthy delivery.

    Galen and Bell had been over the moon when they found out about the pregnancy. They had long talked about wanting a second child, but those first couple of years after the war had been difficult.

    Galen had struggled for a long time to sort through his feelings, to ept and move on. Though their rtionship had remained strong, there were times when even Bell was not privy to the thoughts that haunted him.

    But that was all in the past.

    Now, they were waiting for their daughter. Their Hannah.

    Ashleigh had questioned the choice of name when she came to visit the month before.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­ weird?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°You know¡­¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°because that was Galen¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°His mate?¡± Bell asked with augh. ¡°You can say it. It¡¯s not a dirty word or a secret.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Come on, it really doesn¡¯t bother you that he wants to name your daughter after his mate?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Bell sighed. She turned to Ashleigh and smiled.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t his idea.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh questioned with surprise. ¡°You mean, you?¡±

    Bell nodded.

    honor the best friend I lost. So, our daughter will be named Hannah to honor the one he lost.¡±

    21:18

    ¡°It may seem weird to you,¡± she said. ¡°But not to me. Hannah was his mate, yes¡­ but he knew her at a time in his life when that wasn¡¯t romantic love. She was his best friend.¡±

    Bell took a deep breath.

    ¡°Hannah is important to him, just like Renee was important to me,¡± she said. ¡°Our son is named Ren to honor the best friend I lost. So, our daughter will be named Hannah to honor the one he lost.¡±

    Ashleigh was quiet momentarily but then turned away as she spoke next.

    ¡°Is that the only name you considered?¡±

    Her voice was soft, but Bell heard the emotion in it. She knew what Ashleigh was really asking.

    ¡°I did suggest a name that honored Caleb,¡± Bell replied softly. ¡°But Galen didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ashleigh asked, not turning.

    ¡°He said you would understand,¡± Bell said.

    Ashleigh looked back with furrowed brows.

    "He said that Hannah is gone, but Caleb is lost.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a soft chuckle and nodded.

    ¡°And what¡¯s lost¡­ can still be found,¡± she sighed.

    Bell nodded.

    They enjoyed a quiet moment together, but then Ashleigh looked at Bell seriously.

    ¡°Does it upset you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Bell asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed and looked down at her hands.

    ¡°You and Galen,¡± she said softly. ¡°When you are reborn¡­ Hannah¡­ Roman¡­¡±

    Bell licked her lips and looked away. Her hand moved over her stomach without intention.

    She had thought about it, the idea that if things had been just a little different, she and Galen might never know each other. If Hannah had survived, she and Galen would have been mated, and Bell would have been alone.

    It had been a thought that haunted her. One that woke her from a dead sleep from time to time. But Galen was always there to help her see things clearly in those moments.

    Bell took a deep breath.

    ¡°As far as I am concerned,¡± she said with a gentle smile. ¡°There is only this life.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up.

    ¡°I may be reborn as someone else, but in this life, I¡¯m Bell. And with or without the blessing of an ancient magical bond, Galen is Bell¡¯s one true mate.¡±

    Bell stepped out of the shower with a smile as she remembered the conversation. She pulled on her robe and once moreid her hands on her belly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, little one. Your daddy is my one true mate. No matter what anyone else thinks.¡±

    Bell stepped out of the bathroom, nning to nt a passionate kiss on Galen¡¯s lips as soon as she saw him. But instead, she stopped with concern as she saw the look on his face.

    Galen sat at his desk, his face drawn in shock and confusion. He held the phone to his ear but said nothing. Bell hurried to his side.

    ¡°Galen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Galen said softly. His voice was shaky and weak. ¡°Alice¡­ what is this?¡±

    His hand waved to theputer as though he expected Alice to see his screen. He stood up from his chair, putting his hand on the desk and leaning on it heavily.

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on¡­ please.¡±

    Bell turned to the screen. She saw an email from Fiona. The subject asked for an exnation. The body was just a picture of Caleb and Ashleigh. She almost turned back to Galen when she noticed the scar on Ashleigh¡¯s face. The one she had only gotten two years ago.

 Chapter 725 In All These Years

    725 In All These Years

    Ashleigh closed her eyes.

    ¡°Hiding?¡± she whispered against his chest. ¡°Why do you think¡ª"

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Caleb interrupted, nuzzling against the top of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    Caleb pulled away and gently hooked his finger beneath her chin, lifting her to look up at him. His silvery gaze fell on her, and Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re trying hard to protect me from something you think is going to hurt me,¡± he whispered, smiling. ¡°I know you called my mother, so she¡¯s alive. You¡¯ve mentioned Galen without looking away, and I don¡¯t think you could do that if he were gone.¡±

    Ashleigh lowered her gaze. She had wanted to stay inside this room just a little bit longer. In the joy of their reunion, the only ones in the world. But even she knew it was toote for that.

    ¡°They are both alive,¡± she said softly.

    Caleb smiled, though he had been pretty sure confirmation was still a relief.

    ¡°See?¡± he said. ¡°Whatever it is you¡¯re holding back¡­ it can¡¯t be that bad.¡±

    Ashleigh chewed her bottom lip and nodded.

    Caleb smiled and rubbed his thumb along her jaw.

    ¡°Ash¡­ I¡¯ve missed five years of our life together,¡± He lifted her chin to look into her eyes, his regret worn openly for anyone to see. ¡°There is nothing you could tell me that would be worse than that.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a heavy sigh and licked her lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s not death¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ betrayal exactly. It¡¯s just¡­ time.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It means¡­ outside of this room, right now¡­ there is no Alpha Caleb of Summer¡­¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°He died five years ago, and the world moved on without him.¡±

    She looked away from him.

    ¡°Summer, your mother, Galen¡­ they moved on,¡± she continued. ¡°The world isn¡¯t the same ce you left behind when you went into the portal that day. Our packs are not restricted to the territories we grew up in. We are all over the world now.¡±

    Ashleigh pulled away from him, needing to create space between them to say what she needed.

    ¡°The monsters that the Dark Queen brought back, they never left. They can spring up anywhere across the world. That is why I have spent so much time in Liam¡¯s pack. Training his wolves, fighting alongside them to keep the numbers down.¡±

    Ashleigh had been one of the first to volunteer when news came in worldwide.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Caleb asked. ¡°Is there another Queen? How are they being controlled?¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°About a year after the war, we started getting reports from all over. Monsters had begun to appear in different countries, near packs, near humans, everywhere. They didn¡¯t seem to have a goal outside of iming territory.

    ¡°They behaved just like the ones that had remained after the war. But they were everywhere, and the other packs didn¡¯t know how to handle them. They needed help.¡±

    ¡°You volunteered?¡± Caleb asked, moving closer to her.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°I was one of the first,¡± she said, then let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Axel and Galen tried to stop me, but neither could think of a good enough reason to keep me behind.¡±

    Caleb smiled, standing just behind her. He could imagine that Galen and her brother had been worried about letting her go so far from home.

    ¡°I knew they were afraid,¡± she continued. ¡°They had no idea what I would do. I couldn¡¯t really me them, but I couldn¡¯t stay either. I had no ce among the wolves of Summer or Winter anymore. Everywhere I went¡­¡±

    Ashleigh paused and closed her eyes.

    Caleb put his hands on her shoulders and gently squeezed.

    ¡°Everywhere you went¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°You thought of me.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and nodded.

    ¡°So, you left the territories to see the world and kill its monsters,¡± he smiled, moving his arms down around her waist and resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°How was it?¡±

    Ashleigh chuckled. Leaning back against him, she took a deep breath, inhaling his scent and allowing it to settle her.

    ¡°It was big,¡± she whispered. ¡°Huge.¡±

    When she had first left the territories, her mind was filled with pain and regret. All she wanted was to get away and do what she did best. Eliminate the threats.

    For the first few months she was gone, she hardly had time to think about anything except the hunt. She didn¡¯t make friends, and she didn¡¯t look back.

    ¡°Easy to run from my ghost in this huge world,¡± Caleb said softly.

    ¡°Not as easy as you might think,¡± she sighed.

    After the initial threats were taken care of, keeping Ashleigh in one ce became more convenient. That ce being Liam¡¯s pack.

    ¡°This huge, all the wolves on all the continents¡­ but I was stationed with the one that knew you best outside of Summer.¡±

    Caleb chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Liam had much to say about me,¡± he smiled.

    Ashleigh smiled and nodded.

    ¡°He told me about your favorite non-cocoa drinks,¡± she said.

    Caleb grinned and hugged her closely. They were silent momentarily, and then he took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Yea?¡±

    ¡°How long have you been away from home?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°I went back many times¡­ usually only staying for a little while, a few days or a couple of weeks.¡±

    ¡°Do you enjoy traveling that much?¡± he smiled.

    ¡°I do, actually,¡± she sighed. ¡°But, going home was hard.¡±

    Caleb nuzzled against her.

    ¡°I still missed you too much to stay for long. And seeing everyone else¡­ I still had a hard time seeing them moving on.¡±

    Caleb turned, cing a soft kiss on her cheek. Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°Besides,¡± she continued, turning around in his arms to look up at him. ¡°Traveling gave me more opportunities to read about the fae and stories about the ley lines.¡±

    Ashleigh reached her hand up to his cheek.

    ¡°I never gave up on finding you,¡± she smiled. ¡°I just tried to find a healthier way to do it.¡±

    Caleb leaned forward, kissing her tenderly, but Ashleigh reached up and tangled her fingers in his hair, turning the kiss passionate.

    He didn¡¯t fight her or push her away. Allowing her to try and shift their focus, to distract him with the affection she knew he craved from her.

    When the need for air pulled them apart, Caleb leaned his forehead against hers as they tried to catch their breath.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh swallowed, feeling nervous about what he might say next.

    ¡°You were still with Liam¡¯s pack a few months ago,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± he paused, licking his lips and swallowing before continuing, ¡°does that mean¡­ in all these years... you never actually stepped into your role of Luna for Summer?¡±

 Chapter 726 Always Youâ€¦ Only You

    ?

    Ashleigh swallowed and took a shaky breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she whispered.

    She knew he would be disappointed. She knew if their roles had been reversed and she had been lost instead. Coming back and finding out that Caleb had abandoned his duties as Alpha would have disappointed and infuriated her.

    How could he not be disappointed?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said again, ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it¡­ I tried to stay... I tried to find a way to move forward like everyone else, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Hot tears ran down her cheeks.

    ¡°Fiona tried to get me involved. She tried to teach me about being Luna¡­ for two months, I tried to listen. I tried to learn and to do what needed to be done¡­ but it was too much.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a sob and pulled away from Caleb.

    ¡°It was too much, Caleb¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°I wasn¡¯t ready before you disappeared. How could I possibly be ready when you were gone?¡±

    Caleb took a step toward her, but she turned with angry tears.

    ¡°How could anyone think that I could lead a pack?!¡± She shouted. ¡°How could anyone ever trust me after the things I did? Myka, Stefan, Sadie¡­ all the other children, and that scout¡­ I cost that man his life.¡±

    She let out a loud sob and brought her hands to cover her face as she sniffled and cried.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± Caleb whispered, moving closer.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and dropped her hands. She swallowed and wiped her tears. Staring at Caleb through eyes filled with tears and a look of fierce determination and strength.

    ¡°I am a warrior,¡± Ashleigh stated. A shaky breath escaped her lips. ¡°I belong on a battlefield. Keeping the enemy at bay, protecting the borders and the people¡­ that is what I am good at¡­ and that is all that I could do.¡±

    She licked her lips and took another deep breath.

    ¡°So, when I heard they needed people to put down the monsters¡­ I didn¡¯t just volunteer. No," she said with a shake of her head, ¡°the instant I heard, I didn¡¯t think about it. I didn¡¯t consider my options. I ran as fast as possible to put my name on that list.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw, tears still rolling down her cheeks, and she took short breaths through her nose.

    To anyone else, she would have looked angry and offended at having to exin her reasoning for doing something that made sense.

    But to Caleb¡­ she looked scared.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he called to her.

    He didn¡¯t move toward her now. Instead, he stretched his hand to her and smiled gently.

    Ashleigh swallowed, her heart beating rapidly in her chest. She reached out hesitantly and took his hand.

    Caleb pulled her into his arms and held her close. Heid his head on hers and let out a heavy breath.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he whispered, petting her hair as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m not mad or upset with you... I understand.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows. She pushed him away just enough to be able to look up at him.

    ¡°You do?¡± she asked.

    Caleb touched her cheek and smiled. He took a deep breath and hugged her.

    ¡°Every wolf hears about the mate bond as a child,¡± he began as he stroked the hair that hung down her back. ¡°About the day they will find their fated love. Their other half. The person meant to be by their side in this and every life.¡±

    Caleb paused, holding a strand of her honeyed hair between his fingers.

    ¡°What I heard was different,¡± he said. ¡°My parents loved each other. They were affectionate and happy. But, whenever they talked to me about my future, they talked about how I would meet my Luna.¡±

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°The one that would lead Summer at my side,¡± he continued. ¡°The one that would help me take our pack into the future. The partner that could ease my burdens and carry the weight of our pack with me.¡±

    Ashleigh turned her head toy against his chest as she listened.

    ¡°Most of my life, that is all I expected from the idea of meeting my mate,¡± he said. ¡°A partner, a Luna. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and bit her lip to keep from crying. She had failed to meet the most basic requirements as his mate. When he had needed her most, she had run away.

    Caleb felt the sorrow settling over her. He pulled back and lifted her chin to look at him.

    ¡°The day I met you,¡± he whispered, ¡°was nothing like that.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows. She swallowed as she looked into his silvery eyes. The heat that stared back at her was enough to make her gasp.

    ¡°When I felt you¡­¡± he whispered, leaning in to touch their heads together. ¡°As I searched for you¡­ I never, not once, considered what you would be to my pack.¡±

    Caleb¡¯s hands settled on her shoulders, squeezing her gently before moving down her arms.

    ¡°Summer was the furthest thing from my mind as I followed the pull of our bond¡­ as I desperately fought to be nearer to you¡­¡±

    Ashleigh licked her lips, desperately needing water or something to drink.

    ¡°When I found you,¡± he continued, leaning in so the heat of his words trailed on her lips, ¡°I ached for you¡­ to touch you, to breathe you in, to hold you.¡±

    Their lips hovered only inches apart, their breaths mingling as Caleb squeezed Ashleigh¡¯s arms and pulled her body to his.

    ¡°Not being able to show that to you¡­ Being unable to keep you by my side for every second of every day that followed hurt far worse than any wound or pain I had experienced.¡±

    Ashleigh was being drawn into him. The bond between them, the emotions and feelings they shared. Her body felt like tiny sparks of electricity were running over her skin.

    ¡°You were the daughter of an enemy, iming another wolf as your mate,¡± Caleb sighed with a smile. "You ran away from me for months..."

    He drew in a deep breath and looked into her eyes. The dark swirls of his desire made her heart race.

    ¡°As an Alpha¡­ I should have rejected you,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh felt a painful stab in her heart at the thought. She turned her gaze away from him.

    ¡°But the thing is¡­¡± Caleb growled, his hands moving down to her hips and holding her against him. ¡°I never desired a Luna¡­¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and looked up at him again. The desire was still there, the hunger and need for her that never seemed satisfied.

    But what she saw when she looked at him now was something more. Warmth, affection, and love.

    ¡°I only wanted you,¡± he said. ¡°Always you¡­ only you.¡±

 Chapter 727 Every Time

    ?

    Ashleigh¡¯s back mmed against the wall. She let out a whimper that quickly shifted into a moan as Caleb drove himself deep into her.

    She dug her nails into his shoulders, leaned her head back against the wall, and took short, quick breaths. Caleb¡¯s strong arms were hooked under her thighs, spreading her legs wide and raising her hips to meet him as he thrust into her.

    Caleb slowed his movements, gliding in and out of her as he listened to the soft pants, subtle whimpers, and pounding of her heart. He wanted to bury himself inside her until her lustful screams filled the air, but he also wanted to touch and taste every part of her before she couldn¡¯t take anymore.

    He leaned down, wrapping his warm, wet lips around her nipple. Ashleigh gasped as he pulled her into his mouth, his tongue twirling and teasing her. She moved her hand into his hair, tangling her fingers into his autumn locks.

    She took a sharp breath as he bit down on her, just a little too hard. She pulled on her fistful of hair, drawing him away from her nipple to look up at her.

    ¡°Not¡­ too rough¡­¡± she whispered between breaths.

    Caleb grinned as their eyes met. He opened his mouth and flicked his tongue against the hard nipple. Ashleigh bit her lip and stifled a moan as the jolt of pleasure traveled straight down and made her tighten around him.

    Caleb groaned and drew her nipple back into his mouth, licking and sucking as he shoved himself into her again.

    Ashleigh was panting heavily, every thrust drawing a soft cry from her lips as he filled her with his desire and flushed her body with pleasure.

    She was so close. The pressure that was building was almost painful. She bit down on her lip and arched her back. Caleb felt her tightening, trying to hold him inside her as she rocked against him, desperate to reach her climax.

    Caleb let go of her nipple and stood up straight. He let out a low growl and pushed her harder against the wall, driving himself to the hilt.

    Ashleigh gasped and whimpered. The breath she drew in was sharp, leaving her unable to vocalize her pleasure as she gripped onto Caleb¡¯s shoulders and pressed her head into the wall. Her body spasmed against him. The heat that spread through her body was a wildfire that burned at every nerve.

    Caleb groaned as he held himself inside her, her walls crushing around him as he reached his own end. He felt his knees shaking, he leaned his body against hers, and for a moment, the wall kept them standing.

    With his head against her shoulder, Caleb held tightly to her thighs. He took deep breaths, matching the rise and fall of Ashleigh¡¯s chest.

    When Caleb felt recovered enough to move, he kissed her shoulder and carried her to the bed. Laying her down carefully, he went to the bathroom.

    Ashleighy on the bed, still catching her breath when he returned. He sat down and pulled her legs apart. Before she could look to see what he was doing, she felt the soft warmth of a wet towel against the inside of her thigh.

    Caleb gently wiped away the traces of their passion.

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t move. She justid back and let him clean her body. She watched him, how lovingly he looked at her, how carefully he touched her.

    Caleb was a passionate lover, a fierce warrior, and a strong leader. He had been known to be cold, calcting, and single-minded in his goals for his pack. He was possessive and jealous, unashamed to let any and all wolves know that Ashleigh belonged to him and he to her.

    But when it was just the two of them, in their private moments, he had always been gentle. In conversation, infort, in every way, Caleb had always been tender, kind, and patient with her.

    Ashleigh licked her lips.

    ¡°Is it really okay?¡± she asked softly.

    Caleb lifted his eyes to look up at her, continuing his task while giving her his attention.

    ¡°Is what really okay?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°That I left Summer,¡± she said. ¡°That I abandoned my role as Luna.¡±

    Caleb stopped moving and tilted his head. He took a deep breath and then dropped the towel onto the floor before stretching his body onto the bed beside her. He moved onto his side and wrapped an arm at her waist, pulling her naked body against his.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± he said softly. ¡°I meant every word I said.¡±

    Ashleigh turned her head so she could look at him.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking for a Luna when I chased after you,¡± he continued. ¡°If all I wanted was someone to lead Summer with, I could have chosen any wolf to fill that role. But there is only one of you.¡±

    Ashleigh turned onto her side, facing him.

    ¡°If it had been me,¡± she said, ¡°if I had been the one lost in the portal, and I came back to find out that you had abandoned being Alpha of Summer¡­ I don¡¯t think I would have the same reaction.¡±

    Caleb smiled and reached out to touch her cheek.

    ¡°You would have been angry and disappointed with me,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°I think so,¡± she said softly.

    Caleb chuckled.

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± he said.

    ¡°How?¡± she asked, leaning on her elbow and looking back at him. ¡°How does it make sense that I would be angry at you for the same thing I did, and yet you don¡¯t mind?¡±

    Caleb got up onto his elbow so that they were at eye level.

    ¡°Ashleigh, I was already the Alpha of Summer when we met,¡± he began. ¡°My responsibility to my pack began at my birth. Just as yours did to Winter.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°When you and I marked each other, you became a part of Summer. After trying repeatedly, you passed my mother¡¯s test and won the approval of my people. You fought for them, protected them. You defeated your demons and worked through the self-doubt that kept you from taking your ce as Luna.¡±

    Caleb paused, smiling at her.

    ¡°But, Ash, you did all that while dealing with the rising threat of the fae, being kidnapped by your psychotic ex, fighting for control of your mind, a war...¡± he paused and took her hand before continuing. ¡°And losing your father.¡±

    Ashleigh lowered her gaze and nodded.

    Caleb lifted her chin.

    ¡°Why did you do it all?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked, genuinely confused by the question.

    ¡°Why did you fight so hard to do all that while the world was burning around you?¡± he asked. ¡°Why did it matter so much?¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows. She looked away and thought about it. She thought back to all the trials and tribtions of their rtionship. To all the hurdles they had to jump, all the obstacles they had to ovee. Why had she fought so hard? Why had it mattered so much?

    ¡°Because it was the only way I could prove I belonged by your side,¡± she replied softly.

    Ashleigh looked back at Caleb.

    ¡°I had put you through so much just to be together¡­¡± she said. ¡°I just wanted to make you proud. To be the mate you deserved.¡±

    Caleb sat up and smiled. He reached out and pulled her to him,ying her back against his chest.

    ¡°I once questioned my mother about her statements on finding a mate. I asked her why the other wolves had such romantic ideas, while I knew that the purpose was far more practical,¡± he said. ¡°She told me that for others, the mate bond was about romance, about finding the one to build a life with.¡±

    Caleb bent down and kissed the top of her head.

    ¡°But because of how Summer chose their Alphas, mine was about more than myself or my mate. She said that being the Alpha and Luna of a pack didn¡¯t mean that you couldn¡¯t love each other, but it did mean that you had to love the pack more.¡±

    Ashleigh seemed to remember having heard Fiona say something simr.

    ¡®¡­if you want to be Caleb¡¯s mate, then think only of him and how to keep him happy. But if you want to be their Luna¡­ then think of them and what they need.¡¯

    Caleb reached to Ashleigh¡¯s chin, turning her gently to look back at him.

    ¡°I never cared if you became Luna,¡± he whispered. ¡°I wanted you to get the title because you seemed to need it, and I was afraid you would give up on us if you didn¡¯t earn it yourself.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°I love my people. I have always been proud to be the Alpha of Summer, and I know that if you had wanted it, you would have been a wonderful Luna as well. But you never wanted that.¡±

    Caleb smiled and leaned his head against hers.

    ¡°You wanted me,¡± he said. ¡°You wanted us.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and leaned into him. Feeling the truth of his words deep in her heart.

    ¡°And if being Alpha and Lunaes down to a choice between us or the pack,¡± he whispered, ¡°I choose us¡­ every time.¡±

 Chapter 728 Formidable

    ?

    Ashleigh and Caleb held each other close, continuing to discuss the fear and worries that had weighed heavily on Ashleigh¡¯s heart for the better part of five years.

    ¡°When my father died,¡± he said, ¡°my mother, even as injured as she was, just stepped in and ensured that the people were cared for. She kept us all together and safe. Even though she had suffered worse than any of us could understand.¡±

    Ashleigh turned so she couldy her head on Caleb¡¯s chest.

    ¡°She led the wolves of Summer through their darkest hour,¡± he continued. ¡°Losing my father took a heavy toll on all of them. I couldn¡¯t help them¡­ I was still too angry and hurt. I couldn¡¯t focus on the people because I was to upset about losing my father.¡±

    Caleb let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Without her, Summer would have fallen apart,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°Is she okay?¡± he asked quietly. He paused and swallowed. ¡°When she lost dad, she was strong¡­ but it hurt her to be. I can¡¯t imagine how she must have felt when I¡­¡±

    He trailed off and then stopped, sniffling.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and then turned so she could look at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure losing Alpha Cain was painful for the Summer wolves. It was clear how much they loved him,¡± she said. ¡°And Fiona indeed led them through their darkest hour, but that hour, for her and them, was when they lost you.¡±

    Caleb swallowed and turned his head down.

    ¡°Fiona is amazing,¡± she smiled. ¡°One of the most formidable people I have ever known.¡±

    Caleb smiled and nodded.

    ¡°She tried to help me way more than I deserved,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°When I was being bratty, cruel, ignorant. She still tried, and when I failed to do what I had promised, she didn¡¯t get angry or make a fuss. She kept going, always ensuring that no matter what happened, Summer never suffered for it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s mom,¡± he said. ¡°A Luna through and through.¡±

    ¡°A mother, through and through,¡± Ashleigh corrected. ¡°A mother to all of Summer.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath and nodded.

    ¡°Summer is in good hands with her,¡± he smiled.

    Ashleigh licked her lips and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Summer is in good hands,¡± she said. ¡°I promise.¡±

    Caleb looked at Ashleigh, narrowing his eyes just slightly.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ***

    The door to the office burst open. Galen stood from his desk as Fiona walked in angrily.

    ¡°Is it true?¡± she demanded.

    Galen licked his lips and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± he said softly. ¡°Alice just confirmed it, Ashleigh¡­ found Caleb.¡±

    Fiona stopped in her tracks; her jaw was clenched, and she took long, deep breaths through her nose. The muscles in her face twitched as she tried desperately to keep herself in control.

    She closed her eyes, cing her hands on her hips. She took a deep breath and slowly released it.

    ¡°Did you know that she was still looking?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We all knew she never gave up,¡± Galen said. His voice was quiet. ¡°It was never a secret.¡±

    Fiona opened her eyes and looked at him carefully. She tilted her head to see how he avoided meeting her gaze.

    Only now did she realize that Galen had not called or responded to her email. She had left Broken Crag as soon as she had sent the message and run straight here. She didn¡¯t have time to think about it until now. But, if he had been as surprised by the image as she was¡­ he would have called.

    ¡°Then what was?¡± she asked.

    Galen swallowed and clenched his jaw. Fiona nodded and took a step toward his desk. She took a deep breath.

    ¡°There was a secret,¡± she said, ¡°wasn¡¯t there?¡±

    Galen licked his lips but didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Galen,¡± she called to him softly. ¡°I have raised you since you were a boy. I may not know all your secrets, but I know when you¡¯re hiding something big.¡±

    Galen took a shaky breath as he looked down toward his desk.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t the only one that has been looking,¡± he said.

    Fiona¡¯s eyes widened, and then they narrowed on him as she clenched her jaw tightly.

    ¡°Alice and Myka, they took up the search on their own at first,¡± he said. ¡°And then Axel, and eventually¡­ me.¡±

    ¡°You,¡± Fiona said with a nod and an angry smile. ¡°And how long have you been searching?¡±

    Galen took another deep breath.

    ¡°Two years, a few months,¡± he replied softly.

    ¡°And why was I not informed of this?¡± she asked.

    Galen swallowed.

    ¡°We all agreed, you and Ashleigh¡­ you didn¡¯t need to know unless there was proof that we were close or had found him.¡±

    Fiona let out a low growl.

    ¡°How dare you keep this from me,¡± she growled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to get your hopes up,¡± he said. ¡°There was nothing solid, nothing that really pointed us in any direction... not until a few days ago.¡±

    Fiona¡¯s chest heaved in anger, her heart was aching, and a strange numbness was moving across her body.

    ¡°Fiona, I¡¯m sorry, I¡ª¡± Galen began, moving around his desk toward her.

    He stopped when she put her hand up to silence him. He saw how her body was shaking, the anger building in her pain.

    ¡°You told me he was nevering back,¡± she whispered, her jaw shaking as she stared at him.

    Galen swallowed and looked away, clenching his jaw as each word cut into him like a dagger.

    ¡°I know,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°You told me to move on¡­ to let it all go. You!¡± Fiona shouted, pointing her finger at him. ¡°You told me!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he said again.

    She moved across the room to stand before him.

    ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Galen swallowed and turned to face her. He looked into her angry, tear-filled eyes for a moment before his cheek burned as she pped him with a heavy hand.

    ¡°Fiona!¡± Bell shouted as she entered the room.

    Galen put his hand up to stop her before she could reach them. He swallowed and turned back to Fiona.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I thought¡­¡±

    Galen paused and sniffled. He smiled sadly.

    ¡°I was trying to help,¡± he said. His voice cracked, and he fought to hide the tears threatening his stability. ¡°I wanted you to be happy¡­ You were so sad, but you just kept moving forward. Trying to get as far from the past as you could.¡±

    Fiona¡¯s lip began to quiver as her anger began to be consumed by the guilt in her heart.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t you anymore,¡± Galen continued. Tears now fell freely from his eyes. ¡°You were here and working, but the light in your eyes was almost gone. I know I was wrong to lie. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things¡­ but I didn¡¯t know how else to help you.¡±

    Fiona let out a sob and sniffled.

    ¡°It felt like I was watching you slowly kill yourself¡­ and I couldn¡¯t do it anymore," Galen whispered through tears. "I¡¯m sorry, Mom. ¡±

    Fiona brought her hands to her face and fell to her knees.

 Chapter 729 For The Most People

    Chapter 729 For The Most People

    [FOUR YEARS AGO]

    Months had passed since the wolves of Summer had bid their final farewell to their lost Alpha. A whole year since the end of the war that had taken him from them.

    Across the territories, many of the smaller packs had returned to theirnds, only to find them destroyed during the war or inhabited by rogues or monsters.

    In the year that followed the war, the two remaining great packs, Summer and Winter, had worked tirelessly to aid the smaller packs in reiming their homes or establishing new ones. In these efforts, it was Winter who took the lead.

    Summer had done all they could in the process, but their own territory had taken a great deal of damage, and many of their resources had been tied up in their own recovery.

    While Galen actively participated in therge-scale unification gatherings Axel organized and any outside aid that Summer could provide, Fiona stayed behind to maintain the territory of Summer.

    She worked day and night to ensure that though they had endured many losses and theirnds were not what they once were, the people and spirit of Summer did not suffer.

    ¡°This is amazing, Fiona,¡± Bell smiled. ¡°It¡¯s going to help so much.¡±

    They stood together on the balcony of one of the interior lookout towers. They and many others watched as the final touches were made to one of the newmunication towers.

    Many outer buildings and research stations had been destroyed during the final battle, while the center city had been safeguarded. Throughout the year, Fiona was forced to make many hard decisions.

    They did not have the manpower or resources to rebuild all that had been lost, and some had been put on the back burner to meet advancement needs.

    The erected tower would allowmunication between the packs even if the individual buildings were disabled or destroyed. It also allowed for specific security features that Summer could now share with the smaller packs.

    It was the best option for the most people.

    As Fiona watched the tower light up, indicating that it was operational, she could not join in the cheers around her. Her hand gripped tightly to the railing, and she clenched her jaw.

    As she looked at the tower, all she could see was the building that had been there previously.

    A smallb, hardly used in many years.

    She closed her eyes, and she could almost hear his excitedughter as he told her about the discoveries he had made.

    He would drag her into the smallb, pointing out this and that, nothing she ever understood. Then he would turn with his goofy grin and his sses falling forward on his nose. His eyes always lit up from the thrill of newfound knowledge.

    He had brought her to hisb shortly after they had found each other. He told her it was where he could truly be himself. He could learn and find new ways to improve the lives of his people.

    Cain¡¯s father had been a military man. He saw Cain¡¯s interest in science to be a waste of time. This small building, away from all the rest, was his sanctuary.

    Fiona took a deep breath, shaking away the memory. She opened her eyes and looked around. So many of the old buildings were damaged or gone.

    Eventually, she would find a way to rebuild. To bring back all that Summer had been before the war. But no matter how they rebuilt thatb that had been Cain¡¯s ce of joy, his retreat from the expectations of his bloodline¡­ would nevere back.

    As though thest piece of him that remained was now gone.

    ¡°Fiona?¡± Bell called to her.

    Fiona took a deep breath and turned with a smile.

    ¡°I will let Galen know that the tower is operational,¡± she said, moving back inside the building.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Bell asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a good day. We are one step closer to restoring Summer in all her glory.¡±

    Fiona turned and walked away without another word.

    A month after the new tower had beenpleted, they started getting reports from outside their territories. The monsters had begun appearing all over the world. At first, there were only a few here and there, but it was clear that it wouldn¡¯t stop.

    The request for aid came from multiple packs in different locations worldwide. They hadn¡¯t fought these creatures before. They needed help.

    Even before she saw the list, Fiona knew that Ashleigh¡¯s name would be on it.

    She had spent several months trying to guide and teach Ashleigh about her duties as Luna of Summer. She had been patient, understanding, and reserved. Fiona knew how hard it was to lose your mate and how hard it was to be responsible for an entire pack. She knew that Ashleigh wasn¡¯t ready.

    And even though she expected her to take on the role at some point, seeing her name on the list of volunteers to be sent to aid the international packs held no shock or surprise.

    She took a deep breath and set the list down. She stood from the table and nodded to the others gathered from all the packs.

    ¡°I approve,¡± she said.

    Fiona walked out of the meeting without another word.

    An hourter, she sat quietly with her eyes closed, enjoying the soft breeze and the fresh scent of flowers blooming.

    ¡°I expected that you would argue to keep Ashleigh here,¡± a voice, which had be far too familiar, called out.

    ¡°I already stated my approval,¡± Fiona sighed.

    Landon sat down beside her, not bothering to ask for permission.

    ¡°Is she not Luna of Summer?¡± he asked.

    Fiona took a deep breath. She could tell him it was none of his business to go away and let her enjoy the peace and quiet, but experience said it would be a waste of breath.

    ¡°I am acting Luna of Summer,¡± she replied. ¡°Caleb, Ashleigh, and I agreed that I should retain control during the war.¡±

    ¡°The war is long over,¡± he said.

    ready to assume leadership of an entire pack.¡±

    ¡°You lost your mate,¡± he said. ¡°And your son. But still had the Fiona gritted her teeth.

    ¡°She is grieving the loss of her mate. Understandably, she is not ready to assume leadership of an entire pack.¡±

    ¡°You lost your mate,¡± he said. ¡°And your son. But still had the strength to lead Summer.¡±

    Fiona turned and pped Landon hard.

    ¡°You have no right toment,¡± she growled low and angry.

    Landon turned his eyes up to her. She expected that he would be angry or at least irritated. But he only looked back at her with understanding.

    ¡°This is not enough to wear me down,¡± he said softly. ¡°I will take the fury of your storm without hesitation.¡±

    Fiona felt her heart skip a beat. Who was this man?

    ¡°Fiona.¡±

    She lifted her gaze to the door, finding Galen staring back at her.

    ¡°Can we talk?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Fiona said, quickly standing and moving toward Galen.

    She followed him into the building, ncing back only once. Immediately, she locked eyes with Landon, who watched her with intense focus.

    Fiona swallowed and looked away.

    ¡°I want to talk about Ashleigh,¡± Galen said as they entered a private room, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should let her go.¡±

    ¡°When have we ever ¡®let¡¯ Ashleigh do anything?¡± Fiona asked.

    Galen sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s been getting better the past few months, but I don¡¯t think her reason for volunteering is as simple as her warrior instinct.¡±

    Fiona swallowed and looked away.

    Was that why she hadn¡¯t been surprised or bothered when she saw Ashleigh¡¯s name? Because she knew the real reason that Ashleigh wanted to go?

    ¡°We can¡¯t force her to stay,¡± Fiona said. ¡°So, maybe we should just let her follow whatever instincts are leading her away.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Galen asked.

    Fiona looked up at Galen.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe he¡¯s gone,¡± she said softly.

    Galen¡¯s eyes widened, and then he looked away.

    ¡°No,¡± he whispered.

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°I think¡­¡± she began, ¡°I think maybe¡­ she can find him.¡±

    Galen looked back at Fiona, shocked by her words. As hard as losing Caleb had been, Fiona had been one of the firmest about epting his death and moving forward.

    She had spent the past year helping everyone else through their grief. Building Summer back from the ground up. Other than for a few moments at the vigil, he had never seen her falter in strength or resolve.

    But as he looked at her now, he could see it. He could see the strain of her grief.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give her a chance,¡± she said. ¡°We have nothing left to lose, right?¡±

 Chapter 730 The Best Option

    Chapter 730 The Best Option

    [THREE YEARS AGO]

    Ashleigh had been gone for a year. Reports of her missions were sent back to Summer, as well as her medical checks.

    She was clearly taking little to no rest between her battles, jumping from one pack to another so long as they provided her with a target to eliminate. She was efficient in her missions but reckless with her life.

    Fiona questioned whether she had made the right choice in letting her go without an argument. When she heard that Ashleigh would being home for a few days, she knew she needed to talk to her.

    But as she was going to see Ashleigh, she received heartbreaking news.

    ¡°Ashleigh,¡± Fiona called softly as she entered the room.

    Ashleigh looked up from her duffel, where she was pulling clothes from. She gave a gentle smile.

    ¡°Good to see you, Fiona.¡±

    ¡°And you,¡± Fiona smiled.

    It was good to see her.

    No matter what had happened before or after Caleb¡¯s disappearance, Fiona had always liked Ashleigh. It was one of the reasons she could feel so angry with her at times. Because she loved her a great deal.

    ¡°I hear you have hardly had a moment to yourself since you left,¡± ¡°I just came back because I needed to discuss something with my brother in person,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve done that, I¡¯ll leave she said. ¡°Maybe you should stay longer, a few weeks at least. Get some rest and catch up.¡±

    Ashleigh turned back to her duffel.

    ¡°I just came back because I needed to discuss something with my brother in person,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve done that, I¡¯ll leave in a few days.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Fiona replied.

    She took a step closer to Ashleigh.

    ¡°I thought you would havee back sooner,¡± she said. ¡°We all miss you.¡±

    Ashleigh continued to look through her duffel without a word.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to hear about the ces you¡¯ve been,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°The things you¡¯ve seen¡­ learned¡­¡±

    Ashleigh paused.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to explore or sightsee,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m just there to hunt the monsters.¡±

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°Most of those that volunteered havee home,¡± she said. ¡°Others will be going back in their ce.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°You should consider it,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°Your body needs rest, and as I said. We all miss you.¡±

    Ashleigh stood up straight. She sighed and turned to face Fiona.

    ¡°There is no point in lying to you¡­ I¡¯m not going to do that,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not staying here any longer than I have to.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± Fiona called, reaching a hand to Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh took a step back, and Fiona stopped.

    ¡°I hate being here, Fiona,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I hate every minute.¡±

    Fiona took a deep breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s suffocating. Painful. Every single ce I go here, everywhere I look¡­ he¡¯s not there, and it kills me.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Fiona said softly.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± Ashleigh replied, shaking her head. ¡°You don¡¯t. Yea, you lost your mate, but you felt him die. You felt him leave this world forever.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s words stabbed into Fiona¡¯s heart.

    ¡°And as excruciating as that must have been, you felt it¡­ You know...¡± Ashleigh continued. Her voice began to shake. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯ll never know.¡±

    Fiona took a shaky breath and looked down at the floor.

    ¡°Being here and seeing all of you¡­ Seeing Summer move on without him¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and moved past Fiona toward the door.

    Fiona gathered her strength and called out to her.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­ There is something I need to tell you.¡±

    Ashleigh stopped. She turned back to face her mother-inw, wiping away her fallen tears.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.

    Fiona swallowed and raised her eyes to meet Ashleigh¡¯s.

    ¡°Over the past two years, we have found many areas within our territory damaged or destroyed by the fae during thatst fight.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and looked away.

    ¡°Recently, some of our scouts have noticed a change in many trees. A disease, spreading across the roots that ovep each other,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°It has taken this long for us to see the signs, which means it¡¯s toote to stop it from killing those trees. All we can do is tear them down to keep it from spreading even further.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and looked back at Fiona.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± she asked.

    Fiona licked her lips and took a step toward Ashleigh.

    ¡°Because,¡± she said softly, ¡°one of the trees affected is where I built Caleb¡¯s escape.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened. She furrowed her brows, and for just a moment, a look of panic and fear took hold. But just as quickly, she took a breath, and her expression became neutral.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to demolish the treehouse?¡± she asked calmly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Fiona replied, lowering her gaze. ¡°The tree is dying. Whether I have it taken down or not, the treehouse won''t survive.¡±

    Ashleigh turned away.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± she asked.

    Fiona looked up at her, only seeing her back.

    ¡°I thought you would want to know,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe you¡¯d want to go see it before¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t taken it down already,¡± Ashleigh interrupted.

    ¡°What?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°Actually,¡± Ashleigh said with an angry scoff, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t burn it for the vigil.¡±

    Fiona let out a low and angry growl, but Ashleigh had already walked out the door.

    A weekter, Ashleigh was gone, and Fiona stood alone in the forest surrounded by a field ofrge holes.

    Her chest felt heavy, and her knees weak. She leaned heavily on her cane, something she had taken to using more frequently in recent days.

    She took a deep breath and let it out shakily.

    Fiona could still remember the day she found that perfect tree.

    Caleb had been struggling with the weight of his future and the responsibilities he was set to inherit. She wanted to give him a ce he could call his own and feel free of his burden.

    So, inspired by Cain¡¯sb, she had built him his treehouse. A ce he had cherished, where he had grown into the amazing man he was. Where he had almost lived with his wife.

    And now, after all these years, it was gone, just like Cain¡¯sb. Fiona¡¯s legs weakened, her cane fell into the hole, and she tumbled to the ground with a sob.

    It was necessary. It was the best option.

    But it did not change the fact that Fiona had been the one to wipe out thest traces that remained of her husband and her son in Summer.

 Chapter 731 Sooner Or Later

    ?

    In the first year after the disappearance of their Alpha, the wolves of Summer had mourned his loss while recovering from their own tragedies of war. The concern of finding his recement was not yet present in any of their minds.

    While Ashleigh had not actually acted in the role, she had been approved of by the pack. After months of tireless fighting for the right to be their Luna and the way she had protected them in their escape from the fae, she had earned their loyalty and respect.

    They understood her need to grieve, her desire not to give up on Caleb, and to bring him home. In fact, for many of them, it solidified her ce in their hearts.

    The vigil had been necessary.

    It was the only way for many to express their pain and be able to focus on rebuilding what was left of Summer. But there were still those among the pack who believed very strongly that Caleb was still out there and that he would return one day.

    So, it only made sense that his mate, their Luna, would lead in his ce until that day. For those who didn¡¯t believe he would return, she was still the rightful Luna in their eyes. The one that Caleb had chosen, the Goddess had chosen, and the one that had fought with all she had to earn that right.

    The pack understood why Ashleigh had not taken up her position as Luna in the first year after Caleb¡¯s disappearance, but they still expected she would eventually.

    So, when the rightful Luna of Summer chose to leave to fight monsters across the world, concerns began to rise.

    Resentments began to form among those who believed Ashleigh was running away. They felt they had been patient and understanding while she grieved, but her choice to leave made it clear that she had never cared about Summer from the start. She had fooled them to win over their beloved Alpha and abandoned them now that he was gone.

    Hope blossomed for those who believed Ashleigh was leaving to find Caleb. That fighting the monsters was only an excuse to keep others from getting in her way. They held firmly to the belief that the bond between Ashleigh and Caleb was strong enough to reach between worlds and that, somehow, he was calling to her.

    Those still holding to the Goddess and all they had known before the war were a mix of fear and hope. The Alphas of Summer had alle from one family line. But Caleb had disappeared without leaving an heir to lead them. They wanted to believe that the Goddess was guiding Ashleigh to him, that she would return him to lead the pack, and that all would return to how it was meant to be.

    Over the first year that Ashleigh was gone, there was a clear concern among the people, but not enough to disturb the day-to-day of the pack as a whole.

    Her return had been sudden. Fiona herself had only received word a few hours before she arrived.

    As word spread throughout the pack that she had returned, there was a mixed reaction. Some tion, some anger, some expectation.

    But when she left only a few dayster, with just as little notice, the atmosphere of Summer began to shift significantly.

    Though Fiona and Galen had worked tirelessly to ensure the safety and security of all of Summer, it was not enough to curb the growing animosities among the pack.

    The divide between those who resented Ashleigh for what they saw as her abandonment of Caleb and Summer and those who believed her to be the rightful Luna was getting more prominent with each passing day.

    Rumors began to spread like wildfire in all corners of Summer.

    Some said that Ashleigh and Fiona had fought, that Fiona had chased her away because she did not want to give up control of Summer. Others said that Ashleigh had told Fiona that Summer could burn for all she cared.

    After clearing diseased trees in the forest, the treehouse that had belonged to Alpha Caleb becamemon knowledge.

    The revtion fueled stories that Ashleigh had gone to the treehouse before she left. She had howled, screamed, and even shifted into her wolf to w and scratch at the tree, attempting to tear it down herself.

    Others said that the tree contained no disease and that Fiona had used that as an excuse to tear down the treehouse to cause Ashleigh so much pain that she would leave again.

    Those who had held out hope that Ashleigh had left to bring Caleb home were divided again. Some now believed she had given up and sought only to die in battle. Others began to doubt Fiona, thinking she had pushed Ashleigh away by insisting that Caleb was dead and not just missing.

    In the months that followed, arguments and fights had bemon. Friends, neighbors, coworkers, and colleagues who had always respected each other suddenly couldn¡¯t get along.

    Others felt like they could not raise their voice, those who felt safe with Fiona and Galen in charge or simply felt lost in the fight. They were pulled into the conflict, told to pick a side, and left with only the fear of their pack falling apart.

    One side demanded that Ashleigh return and lead the pack as she was meant to. The other demanded that Ashleigh be banned from Summer, and a new alpha be brought to lead.

    The wolves needed a leader. Even with Fiona and Galen handling all the responsibilities of the pack, it wasn''t enough. Too much time had gone by. The wild nature of the wolf inside each member wasing to the surface, and without an Alpha to guide them, the risk of bing feral was genuine.

    Galen was not ready to entertain the idea of a new Alpha. He was sure there was some other way to solve the problems within the pack.

    Fiona was less hopeful. She had done all that she could. She had rebuilt and repaired all that was broken in the war. But it wasn''t enough. She wasn''t enough. Even still, the idea of bringing in a new Alpha to rece her son, could she do that?

    Neither knew what to do, but one thing became more evident with each passing day. Summer was a powder keg, and sooner orter, it would blow.

 Chapter 732 It Wonâ€™t Be Long

    ?

    [TWO YEARS AGO]

    Fiona had spent the better part of the first two years doing everything she could to pull Summer out of the misery left by the war. She had resumed her duties as Luna, as well as those of the Alpha.

    While Galen had focused on strengthening the connections between Summer and all the other packs, Fiona had taken on all the responsibilities and needs of the pack at home.

    After Ashleigh left to join the monster raids, Fiona began to hear the concerns that floated around Summer. But it never seemed to grow into more than a few wolves with a few differences of opinion. With so much left to rebuild and new alliances to maintain, she didn¡¯t have the time or energy to pay much attention to it.

    She had other concerns. Other things that weighed on her heart and mind.

    Fiona had led Summer for a very long time, with and without Cain, with and without Caleb. She knew how to lead and how to lead well. But something had changed. Something was different.

    It was more tiring, heavier. Simple tasks that she had done for years were starting to feel overwhelming at times. As she walked through the halls of the old and the new buildings, she found that the walls felt closer than before, and the path she walked grew longer.

    She sought thefort of the open air and breeze. She longed for the scent of flowers and wild herbs. But with all her duties, a stroll through the forest was no longer something she could do whenever she felt like it.

    The best she could do was the patio at the top of themand building. In the year since Ashleigh had returned to join the raids and subsequently, unofficially, joined Liam¡¯s pack, Fiona had found herselfing here at least once a day. It had be a retreat of sorts.

    A small garden, afortable bench, and one of the clearest views of the Summer territory. To one side, she could look out at the central hub, the research buildings, and residential zones. On the other side, she could see the mountains and the forest.

    She sat on the bench, resting both her hands atop her cane, which sat between her legs. Taking a deep breath through her nose, she closed her eyes and tried to push away the thoughts and fears that crowded her.

    But mingled into that inhale of the crisp air, she found a scent that had be quite familiar to her. One that didn¡¯t belong in Summer.

    Fiona sighed.

    ¡°This is a private space,¡± she said. ¡°I believe I have made that clear on several asions.¡±

    Fiona didn¡¯t bother to look back. She knew he continued to approach despite clearly indicating that she did not want his or anyone else¡¯spany.

    Landon sat down beside her without hesitation or shame. Even without turning her eye toward him, she knew he was looking at her with a self-satisfied grin.

    ¡°Do you ever feel even the slightest bit of shame?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯re an Alpha, not a child.¡±

    Landon chuckled and leaned back against the bench, dramatically taking a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m still new to all of this,¡± he said. ¡°I guess I haven¡¯t learned how to be a proper Alpha yet.¡±

    Fiona shook her head with a tired sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s been three years,¡± she said.

    Landon smiled and leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees and turning to look up at her with a devilish grin as he spoke.

    ¡°Perhaps it would be best if I had a teacher,¡± he said, ¡°someone with years of experience who can guide me properly.¡±

    Fiona felt the quickening of her heart. She turned away, closing her eyes, clenching her jaw, and holding tight to her cane.

    For two years, this boy had been chasing after her. She thought he would have grown bored of this pointless game and given up long ago, but still, he persisted.

    Much to her disappointment, her body had begun to betray her in his presence. For a long while, she felt only surprised and annoyed by the attention he showed her. But over time, the way he looked at her, the things he said and noticed, they had begun to cause her concern.

    ¡°Who could tolerate your childishness enough for that?¡± she scoffed.

    Landonughed and leaned back on the bench again.

    ¡°Am I really so bad?¡± he asked.

    Fiona sighed but did not answer.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked. ¡°Other than to harass me.¡±

    Landon did not respond right away.

    ¡°There are others here in Summer who do not find my presence quite so offensive,¡± he said, his yful tone was gone.

    Fiona furrowed her brows. She turned to him. The expression he wore was serious. He generally yed as though he didn¡¯t understand the importance of his role, as though it were all just a game. But Fiona knew very well how serious he could be.

    Broken Crag had always been a small pack of little interest to any other pack outside their fighting prowess. They were a solitary and closed-off group, not weing to outsiders and not showing any interest in anyone beyond their borders.

    But in the three years since the war, Broken Crag had risen to stand equally alongside Winter and Summer. The efforts they made before, during, and after the war to aid the wolves as a whole had been acknowledged by all.

    Jonas was a great man. He had done all he could for his wolves and yed a significant role in shaping them into what they were now. But it was Landon who had stood beside Axel and Galen at every gathering, sharing ideas and offering solutions. Landon had opened the gates of the Crag to those in need and sent his wolves to reinforce the borders when rogues tried to imnds damaged in the war.

    Landon had more than proven himself to be a strong and powerful man. He was a leader who cared for his people and understood the need for both strength andpassion.

    So, as she looked at him now, with the expression he wore as Alpha, she found herself concerned at the potential meaning of his words.

    If he was trying to imply that he had found another woman to pursue, if he was trying to make her jealous, his expression would not have changed. He would have continued to smile andugh. He would have tried to coax her to drop her guard, not cause her to reinforce it.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± she asked, her voice steady.

    Landon met her eyes, unshaken and focused.

    ¡°Your wolves are restless,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re circling, growling, and snapping at each other''s heels.¡±

    ¡°Every pack has highs and lows,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you have more experience.¡±

    Landon looked away.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long now,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°Until?¡± Fiona asked.

    He turned back toward her, his eyes locking with hers.

    ¡°Until they are ready to sink their teeth into each other¡¯s throats.¡±

 Chapter 733 You Were Waiting

    Chapter 733 You Were Waiting

    Fiona swallowed, feeling a cold wash over her. She clenched her jaw, fighting back the dread his words had evoked in her.

    She took a deep breath and pushed down on her cane, lifting herself from the bench.

    ¡°That is my concern, not yours,¡± she stated, moving away from the bench.

    ¡°I disagree,¡± he replied, immediately standing and following her. ¡°The state of your wolves concerns all the packs of these territories.¡±

    Fiona stopped and turned to face him.

    ¡°Are you saying,¡± she began with a growl, ¡°that the other packs have gathered together with Summer as the topic of conversation? I suppose our invitation to these gatherings must have gotten lost in the mail?¡±

    Fiona stared at him with anger and frustration. He was right. She knew that well. But that didn¡¯t alleviate her rage at his broaching the subject.

    Landon let out a grunt as he stepped toward her.

    ¡°I said that the state of your wolves concerns the packs, not that they are concerned,¡± he said. ¡°There is no collusion against you. I would not allow that to happen.¡±

    They stared at each other for a long time without a word passing between them.

    But looking into his eyes, she knew he meant every word he spoke to her. Everypliment and criticism, every flirtation and joke. At that moment, she knew he would stand beside her against anyone who dared to threaten or challenge her. All she needed to do, was let him.

    The honesty in his eyes made her heart flutter, and her chest feel tight. It was she who turned away first.

    ¡°What did you mean,¡± she asked, ¡°when you said that there are those in Summer that don¡¯t find your presence offensive?¡±

    Landon took a quiet breath and another step toward Fiona.

    ¡°I came today,¡± he said, ¡°because a group of your wolves have requested that I take the position of Alpha of Summer.¡±

    Fiona¡¯s eyes widened. Her body froze as far too many thoughts raced through her mind. Her hands gripped tighter around the handle of her cane as her body suddenly grew heavy.

    She looked up at him, her face shocked and confused.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true¡­¡± she whispered.

    Landon took another step toward her, but she quickly shook her head and turned away. She rushed toward the railing, but her body was heavy, and her knees were weak. She stumbled forward, dropping her cane as the bar rushed toward her.

    He caught her with one arm around her waist and the other across her chest. Fiona¡¯s eyes fluttered in surprise as she took short, quick breaths. The railing was so close¡­ if he had not caught her right then, she would have gotten a severe blow to the head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± he whispered, pulling her to stand upright. ¡°I won¡¯t let you fall.¡±

    Landon rxed his arms, but Fiona reached up, holding him in ce as her legs tried again to give out on her. He tightened his hold on her, pulling her back against his chest and bringing his head down to her shoulder as he whispered.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you fall,¡± he said. ¡°I promise.¡±

    He gently shushed her, holding her steady against his body.

    ¡°Easy, Fiona¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°Slow breaths¡­¡±

    The rise and fall of his chest against her back, his slow breaths beside her ear, each soothed her differently.

    After a minute, she regained her breathing, and her legs felt stronger again. She took a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right now,¡± she whispered, touching her fingers to his arm.

    Landon eased his hold on her, allowing her to reach out and grab the railing. Once she had a good grip, he let her go hesitantly.

    ¡°So¡­¡± she said, looking toward her hands. ¡°Are you distracting me while the wolves that brought you here¡­ force the change?¡±

    Landon leaned on the railing beside her, but he didn¡¯t answer.

    Fiona clenched her jaw.

    ¡°Or have you brought your own wolves to conquer us?¡±

    He looked up at her, still not speaking.

    Fiona looked down at him. His expression was neutral, not the firm Alpha or the flirtatious pup. Something else. It infuriated her that he was keeping quiet.

    ¡°Have youe to take my son¡¯s pack?!¡± she demanded. ¡°Because I will not let anyone take Summer without a fight!¡±

    Landon stood up and turned his body toward her. He tilted his head, keeping his eyes locked on hers.

    ¡°I already told you,¡± he said, ¡°I will not allow any collusion against you.¡±

    Fiona furrowed her brows.

    ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t here to¡­¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said, shaking his head with a smile, ¡°these wolves are too soft for me.¡±

    Fiona tried to hide the smallugh that escaped her by turning with a cough.

    Landon grinned and looked out at the buildings below. He leaned forward onto the railing and took a deep breath.

    ¡°The offer was tempting, though,¡± he said. ¡°But only because of how it was presented.¡±

    He looked back up at her. His boyish grin was back.

    ¡°It was never a hostile request,¡± he said. ¡°It was rmended that I be Alpha through an offer of marriage to the acting Luna.¡±

    Fiona growled.

    ¡°I said it was tempting,¡± Landon said. ¡°Not that I seriously considered it.¡±

    ¡°As though there was anything to consider,¡± Fiona replied with another growl.

    Landon looked up at her.

    ¡°For me, there wasn¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°Both the request and rmendation were not things that could be made by anyone but you.¡±

    Fiona gripped the railing and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡­ appreciate you saying so,¡± she replied softly.

    Landon nodded.

    He straightened up and looked at her.

    ¡°It is something you should consider, though,¡± he said.

    Fiona felt the flush rush over her skin.

    ¡°Even you have to realize that marriage is not to be taken lightly,¡± she quickly stated. ¡°Just because I find some slight amusement in your presence does not mean I would be willing to marry you.¡±

    Landonughed.

    ¡°I meant that the request being made to me at all was something you should consider,¡± he said, the smile never leaving his lips. ¡°But if you¡¯d rather discuss how my presence could bring you enjoyment¡­¡±

    Fiona growled and turned away from him. Embarrassed and annoyed, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said softly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t make light of the situation.¡±

    Fiona swallowed and nced back at him over her shoulder. His expression was neither yful nor severe. It was serious but with a gentleness that eased her mind.

    She took a breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s been building for a long time,¡± she said. ¡°At least the past two years, possibly more. Galen and I have done everything possible to reassure and lead our people, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­ neither of you are Alpha.¡±

    She swallowed, looking down at the buildings below, and nodded.

    Landon let out a slow breath.

    ¡°Wolves need an Alpha,¡± he said gently.

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°I knew it was a risk¡­¡± she continued. ¡°Going without an Alpha for so long¡­ I just hoped that it might be different now. The mate bond has weakened, and the powers of the Alphas and Lunas are almostpletely gone¡­ I hoped the wolves might not be affected anymore¡­ that they could hold out a little longer.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± he asked.

    She closed her eyes and bit down on her lip. Her chest felt tight.

    Landon looked at her carefully, watching the pain in her expression, the tension in her shoulders, and how she held onto the railing for dear life. There was a struggle inside her, one that was wearing her down, both physically and mentally.

    He had only witnessed a reaction like this in Broken Crag when they locked themselves away. During the most challenging point in their grief, before epting the loss.

    He felt an ache in his heart at the realization. Landon reached his hand out to her back, touching her gently.

    ¡°You were waiting¡­¡± he said, ¡°for Caleb to return.¡±

 Chapter 734 They Were Desperate

    Chapter 734 They Were Desperate

    The warmth of Landon¡¯s hand resting on her back felt good. As though it soothed an ache she hadn¡¯t recognized before.

    Fiona took a slow and deep breath.

    ¡°I know,¡± Fiona said softly, ¡°it¡¯s ridiculous. I have no reason to believe it¡­ Other than Ashleigh¡¯s insistence that he is still out there and will return.¡±

    Landon moved closer. Only his hand on her back touched her, but she could feel herself rxing as the strength of his presence surrounded her.

    ¡°But I do...¡± she continued. ¡°I do believe it.¡±

    Fiona lowered her head. Her heart ached, and her stomach was in knots. For so long, she tried to deny the hope that had taken root inside her heart. She had said again and again that Caleb was gone. That he was nevering back.

    But had she ever really believed it?

    The truth was that as hard as she tried to convince Ashleigh to let go and move on. She was terrified of the day it might actually happen. Because the day that Ashleigh gave up on Caleb would be the day that Fiona knew, without a doubt, that her son was nevering back.

    She closed her eyes, thinking back on the past three years. In the beginning, she held firm to her rational mind. There was still so much to do after the war, so much to fix and focus on. It was easy to ignore that voice deep down that dared to ask, what if he wasn¡¯t gone? What if he coulde back?

    It wasn¡¯t until Ashleigh agreed toe to the vigil that Fiona felt unease in her heart. That the true weight of losing Caleb had begun to settle over her body. She never doubted that Ashleigh woulde, but the fact that she had made no argument, nost effort to stop it from happening. Fiona didn¡¯t realize it then, but she was worried that Ashleigh had given up hope.

    As she made the final preparations and weed the guests, Fiona struggled with all the grief she had avoided for months. The vigil had been hard for all of them, and though she said her goodbyes and made her offering, when Fiona saw the defiant look in Ashleigh¡¯s eyes on that balcony, she felt relieved.

    The crushing weight of her loss was lifted once more as she knew that Ashleigh would still bring Caleb home.

    After the vigil, Fiona tried to train Ashleigh, but she never pushed too hard. She never forced her to take on any responsibility. She knew that she should. In her right mind, Fiona would have demanded that Ashleigh take her ce as Luna of Summer and lead the wolves Caleb entrusted to her, just as she had when Cain died.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    Instead, she took on the burden of responsibility once again. Just as before, she pushed down her feelings and needs. She focused her time and energy on rebuilding Summer so that it would be as it was or better when Caleb returned.

    Except, this wasn¡¯t like before. It almost killed her when Cain died, and she still missed him every day. But she knew he was nevering back. Having even the tiniest glimmer of hope that Caleb would return created a deep, festering wound in her heart.

    For three years, every day that passed was one more that he hadn¡¯t returned. Every decision she made was one more that he couldn¡¯t. As time went on, Fiona struggled between the hope and reality of the situation.

    When Ashleigh left to fight the monsters, the hope inside was nourished. Fiona was sure that Ashleigh had something in mind, some bit of knowledge that she kept from everyone else. Something that would lead to Caleb¡¯s return. But after a year of reports that clearly showed Ashleigh was throwing herself into the fire, Fiona had started to lose faith.

    It was the treehouse that had been the final straw.

    Ashleigh had left before the tree was removed, and as far as Fiona was aware, she had note to see it. Galen was away meeting with Axel about something rting to their alliance, and Fiona was left to make the decision and witness the destruction of Caleb¡¯s sanctuary on her own.

    The strength left her body as she stood over the empty hole where the tree had been. She fell to the ground and lost herself in the pain of what she had done. It didn¡¯t matter that it was necessary, all that mattered was that this final connection to Caleb was gone.

    The wolves had already begun to get restless. More and more, debates became arguments, which then grew into fighting.

    The idea of a new alpha being brought into Summer was not new. In the past two years, Fiona had heard it whispered in the streets, written in reports, and asked directly. But in recent months, it had be a heated topic. Some shouted it as a demand, others shouted that it was sphemous.

    Galen and Fiona had only broached the subject with any seriousness a handful of times between them. Galen was utterly unwilling to consider it, saying it was too soon or there were no qualified candidates.

    The infighting between pack members was growing daily. While she knew that it was getting bad, she had no idea that any wolf of Summer would be willing to reach out to an Alpha of another pack.

    Fiona lowered her head in shame.

    They were desperate. These wolves were suffering. They felt the stirring of their minds, the wild nature building and bubbling under the surface. They needed an Alpha to maintain their sanity, and she had denied them to maintain her own.

    Fiona sighed.

    ¡°I have tried my best¡­¡± she said quietly. ¡°I have done everything possible to rebuild and lead this pack.¡±

    Landon moved his hand from her back to circle around her waist. He pulled gently against her, and though she did not let go of the railing, Fiona allowed her body to lean against his.

    She breathed slowly through her nose, taking in his scent. Dirt, rock, and trees. He smelled of the forest, the mountain, the open air, and all the freedom it promised. Fiona closed her eyes, allowing his presence to soothe her.

    ¡°I know the pack needs an Alpha¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°But¡­ If I allow a stranger to take his ce... And one day, he does return. How could I ever face him?¡±

    Landon took a breath and swallowed.

    ¡°It need not be a stranger.¡±

 Chapter 735 How Much More

    ?

    Fiona stood up straight, pulling away from Landon. She turned and looked up at him with rising suspicion.

    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t interested in being Summer¡¯s Alpha,¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he stated.

    Fiona kept Landon¡¯s gaze, searching for any sign of misdirection or dishonesty, but found only the reassuring warmth he continued offering her.

    Landon took a deep breath.

    ¡°Your pack needs an Alpha,¡± he said. ¡°They won¡¯tst much longer without one.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she said, turning away.

    Landon touched her chin, gently turning her to face him.

    ¡°Do not take offense to what I ask next,¡± he said gently. ¡°I am only trying to help.¡±

    Fiona let out a slow breath and nodded.

    Landon looked into her eyes and nodded.

    ¡°If you knew Caleb was gone,¡± he asked gently, ¡°would you have difficulty epting a new Alpha?¡±

    Fiona swallowed and closed her eyes. His voice was kind and warm, even though the words he said stung her heart. She shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she replied honestly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have this... lingering doubt¡­ I would have forced the issue a long time ago.¡±

    Landon nodded.

    ¡°Then,¡± he said, ¡°your primary hesitation is taking Caleb¡¯s right to lead the pack away.¡±

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°When the pack submits to a new Alpha, the connection to the previous Alpha is severed,¡± she said. ¡°Even if the new Alpha was willing to return the pack, he wouldn¡¯t be able to.¡±

    ¡°That is true,¡± Landon said, ¡°with one exception.¡±

    Fiona furrowed her brows.

    ¡°When a pack has been conquered, and their Alpha forced to submit. He is often not killed but kept alive to serve his new Alpha,¡± Landon said.

    ¡°Yes, as humiliation and because he poses no threat,¡± Fiona stated. ¡°No matter how much his people might want him to lead again, it isn¡¯t possible.¡±

    ¡°He is not killed,¡± Landon said again, ¡°but his family is.¡±

    Fiona furrowed her brow, unsure what Landon was trying to say.

    ¡°Most wolves believe that to be an Alpha, the wolf must be strong, powerful, and built to lead. But the truth is, they just need the trust of others,¡± Landon began. ¡°They just need the pack to trust them enough to give their loyalty.¡±

    Fiona didn¡¯t understand what this had to do with what they were already discussing, but she saw his point.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Alpha Sofia is the perfect example. She was notbat or leadership trained and had been taken from her pack for years. But they still made her their Alpha because they believed in her.¡±

    Landon nodded.

    ¡°They believed in her because she avenged the Alpha they loved,¡± he said. ¡°The one they had freely chosen and had always been loyal to. Her father.¡±

    ¡°I know all of this already,¡± Fiona sighed.

    ¡°Fiona,¡± Landon said. ¡°Sofia did not have to earn the loyalty of her pack. It was already hers through her blood. Passed down from father to daughter. Just as Axel and Caleb already had theirs before bing Alpha.¡±

    ¡°What does¡ª¡± Fiona began, but Landon continued.

    ¡°The reason that a conqueror kills the family is because the only way for a wolf to reim his ce as Alpha is if it is passed back to him through blood.¡±

    Landon put his hand on Fiona¡¯s shoulder, squeezing gently.

    ¡°There is a solution that gives both you and your wolves what you need. An Alpha to lead them, and a way that Caleb still has a im to the role if he returns.¡±

    Fiona felt her throat tightening and her heart pounding heavily in her chest.

    ¡°Fiona, if you be Alph¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Fiona shouted suddenly. Turning away from him and holding tight to the railing as she leaned heavily on it. ¡°Please¡­ stop.¡±

    Landon didn¡¯t say another word. He carefully removed his hand from her shoulder and waited as Fiona took long, deep breaths. For several minutes, neither moved nor spoke. He just listened as her heart slowly returned to its normal rate.

    As her breathing came back under control, and her heart evened out. Fiona looked out at the city hub.

    ¡°I have led this pack in some way for over thirty years,¡± Fiona began with a gentle, sad smile. ¡°I have poured my blood, sweat, and tears into the safety of every wolf within this territory. I have been a soldier, amander, a teacher, a mother.¡±

    Fiona took a deep breath, closing her eyes as she inhaled Summer''s scent. There were the artificial things, the concrete, the sterile smell that wafted through most of the buildings. But in the distance, she knew a patch of flowers bloomed, a lingering sweetness in the air. She opened her eyes and leaned forward, gripping the patio railing.

    When she first became Luna of Summer, most of these buildings were small or nonexistent. Summer had always been ahead of its time. However, before Cain became Alpha, the priority had still been producing the strongest warriors.

    It was his dream that had set Summer apart from the rest. His ideas and his desire to see their pack grow and help the world grow with them. It was a dream that she had shared. A dream that they had built together. She focused on their soldiers and military so that Cain could concentrate on medicine, science, and advancement.

    Cain built sanctuaries for those who wished to discover. He made ygrounds for those who wanted to advance. And when Caleb took charge, he didn¡¯t fall behind his father. He built shelters for those who sought to heal and homes for those who felt alone.

    But three years ago, everything had been on the brink of copse. Buildings were destroyed, and thends were tainted. With both of them gone, Fiona was left to pick up the pieces of that shattered dream and piece it back together alone.

    Now, these buildings had doubled and reached the sky. Down below, she saw people excitedly scurrying from one ce to the other, probably with some brand-new discovery.

    She smiled. Even with their sanity threatened and tensions rising, these wolves'' passion for learning and growing still flourished.

    They had built all of this together. Summer had existed for a long time, but this pack, these wolves, was the direct result of what her family had built together. What she had fought to maintain and restore.

    And it still wasn¡¯t enough.

    Fiona swallowed, looking back up at the bright blue sky above.

    ¡°I have broken my body and heart for this pack,¡± she whispered. ¡°I have been here every day. Again and again. No matter how I felt, how I hurt¡­¡±

    She paused, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°My husband gave his life, and my child¡­¡±

    She closed her eyes and scoffed gently.

    ¡°My child is gone. Dead or alive¡­ he is gone,¡± she sighed.

    Fiona let out a shaky breath.

    ¡°They both gave everything of themselves to this pack,¡± she said, ¡°as is expected of an Alpha.¡±

    Her hands tightened on the railing. With tears in her eyes, she looked up into Landon¡¯s reassuring gaze.

    ¡°How much more must I give?¡± she whispered painedly.

    Landon took a soft breath and put his arms around her shoulders, pulling her against him. Fiona turned into his embrace, letting go of the railing and wrapping her arms around his waist.

    She rested her forehead against his shoulder, letting out gentle sobs as he stroked her hair and held her close.

 Chapter 736 I Have Found That Strength

    ?

    Landon carried Fiona down the long hallway in his arms. She slept peacefully on his shoulder, her soft breaths tickled against his throat.

    She had cried in his arms for a long time before her body had given out. He caught her before she could fall and held her on the bench for a while, waiting to see if she would wake.

    As she slept, Landon nced over her features. She was beautiful as always, but he couldn¡¯t help but notice the dark circles and the thinning of her body.

    He had noted that she seemed to always use her cane these days, and her mind was often lost in a ce that left a look of sorrow etched on her face.

    Now he understood the reason.

    As he made thest turn that would lead to her bedroom, he wasn¡¯t at all surprised to find Galen waiting with a look of suspicion and anger.

    Galen reached for her, but Landon shook his head.

    ¡°I will not disturb her rest,¡± he said softly.

    Galen reached out again, but Fiona¡¯s arms around Landon¡¯s neck tightened, and she nuzzled against his throat with a soft whimper. Landon made a soft shush and hugged her as she settled in his arms.

    Galen let out a frustrated sigh and turned around to open the door to her room. He moved aside to allow Landon to carry her in. Galen pulled back the nkets on her bed as Landon set her down gently.

    Fiona let out another whimper, refusing to let him go. Galen saw the soft smile on Landon¡¯s lips. The man whispered something to Fiona, something Galen couldn¡¯t hear. She smiled and then let go and settled into bed.

    Both men left as quietly as they could. But once the door was closed and locked, Galen turned with a growl.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you toy with her,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯ll never let you take Summer, anyway.¡±

    Landon sighed and tilted his head.

    Galen took a step toward Landon and nodded.

    ¡°I know all about it,¡± he said. ¡°The wolves that reached out to you realized their mistake. They came to me and told me about the request they sent. But I never thought you would actually take them up on it.¡±

    Landon crossed his arms.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Landon asked.

    Galen let out another low growl.

    ¡°Out of respect for the alliance between our packs,¡± he said, ¡°I am holding back. But if you think for a second that she or I will ever let you take over Summer¡­ Let me clear that up right now. It is my duty to protect this pack from anyone who threatens it. And I will uphold that duty, no matter who it is.¡±

    Galen and Landon locked eyes.

    They had interacted many times and worked closely together in uniting the packs. Landon had not failed to notice that Galen did not like the attention he paid to Fiona, but so far, he hadn¡¯t said or done anything to try and stop it.

    Looking at him now, he saw the fight inside of him. The same man that he had met on the battlefield, the one that cut through the trees and bats as if they were nothing.

    He was protecting his pack, as well as Fiona, from a potential threat. A potential conqueror.

    Landon smiled.

    ¡°Do you remember when we met?¡± he asked.

    Galen furrowed his brow. He thought back to thest night of the war. Returning to Summer, helping Ashleigh through the portal, and returning to the battlefield.

    ¡°I said you fought like a beast,¡± Landon continued.

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°I told you it was because I knew what I would be losing if I died there,¡± he replied.

    Landon nodded.

    ¡°Do you remember what I said to that?¡±

    Galen tried to remember but could only think of a few words.

    ¡°I believe you told me I had a great weakness in my heart.¡±

    Landon chuckled and nodded.

    ¡°I also said that it gave you an even greater strength,¡± he smiled. ¡°I have found that strength for myself, in her.¡±

    Landon tilted his head toward Fiona¡¯s door.

    Galen looked back and then turned to Landon with a growl.

    ¡°I have no interest in bing Alpha of Summer,¡± Landon said. ¡°The wolves that came to me were turned away with instructions to report back to you what they had done.¡±

    Galen furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Really?¡± he asked.

    Landon nodded.

    ¡°Outside of our alliance, the only thing in Summer that interests me is Fiona.¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw and sighed.

    ¡°Does she feel the same?¡± he asked.

    Landon smiled.

    ¡°Not the same,¡± he said. ¡°But something.¡±

    Galen took a deep breath. He pursed his lips and rubbed his temples as though he had a headache.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want to hear this¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°Look, as long as she wants¡­ whatever this is¡­ I won¡¯t interfere. But if you do anything to hurt her or Summer¡­ all bets are off.¡±

    Landon nodded.

    Galen sighed and turned to walk away.

    Landon furrowed his brow, feeling irritated suddenly.

    ¡°Is that it?¡± he called out.

    Galen turned back with a questioning nce.

    ¡°Was there something else?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The request¡­¡± Landon said. ¡°Is that not cause for concern.¡±

    Galen narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Not for you,¡± he said. ¡°So long as you aren¡¯t trying to fulfill that request, you don¡¯t need to worry about Summer, okay?¡±

    After a moment, Galen again turned to leave.

    Landon took a deep breath through his nose.

    ¡°As Beta of this pack, it is my duty to remain here until my Alpha or Luna has returned.¡±

    Galen turned back, eyeing Landon with confusion as the words struck a chord of familiarity.

    ¡°That is something else you said to me that day,¡± Landon said.

    Galen furrowed his brow. He remembered when Landon had told him to go to Winter.

    ¡°I remember,¡± he said. ¡°Why mention it?¡±

    Landon took a breath and stood straight, looking directly into Galen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Your Alpha and Luna are not returning.¡±

 Chapter 737 What It Means

    737 What It Means

    Galen¡¯s eyes widened and then quickly narrowed at the man before him as he continued to speak.

    ¡°Whether gone or lost doesn¡¯t matter¡­ if you choose to continue waiting for them, the only thing you are doing is guaranteeing that this pack, the one he gave his life to protect¡­ will destroy itself.¡±

    Galen took sharp breaths through his nose as he let a low growl. He sprung forward and grabbed hold of Landon¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°You shut your mouth!¡± Galen snarled.

    ¡°You failed in your duty,¡± Landon stated.

    Galen growled again and pulled Landon closer.

    ¡°I have always been loyal to my Alpha, always had his back!¡± Galen growled, baring his gritted teeth as he spoke. ¡°You have no right to say otherwise!¡±

    ¡°Your duty is no longer to your Alpha but to your pack!¡± Landon growled back.

    Galen was caught off guard by the statement. His growl fell away into the pit that was forming in his stomach. He swallowed and slowly let go of Landon¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°I have done everything I could to¡ª¡±

    Landon let out a low, menacing growl.

    ¡°Lie to yourself all you want,¡± Landon said. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    Galen looked away.

    Landon smoothed his shirt and stepped closer to Galen.

    ¡°You and I both know what it means to be the Beta of a pack,¡± Landon said. Leaning in toward Galen. ¡°He chose you, and you epted.¡±

    Galen lowered his eyes.

    ¡°Do you still dare to tell me you haven¡¯t failed your duty?¡± Landon growled.

    The guilt and shame that had made a home inside of Galen over the past three years was stirring. He clenched his jaw as the feelings melted into a twisted and painful anger.

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead,¡± Galen said quietly. ¡°He¡¯s still out there and coulde home anytime!¡±

    ¡°Or never,¡± Landon replied coldly.

    Galen lifted his eyes to the other man. His jaw shook with the anger and pain he held back.

    ¡°I told you already,¡± Galen growled. ¡°I am loyal to my Alpha.¡±

    Landon held Galen¡¯s gaze. He took a breath through his nose and let it out slowly.

    ¡°Will he thank you for it?¡± Landon asked.

    Galen furrowed his brows.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Alpha Caleb faced a horde of fae so his people could escape to safety. He left his mate twisted in suffocating vines to chase after the Dark Queen. And then sacrificed himself to ensure that she couldn¡¯t escape. He did all of that for the wolves. For his people. For his family.¡±

    Landon paused, licking his lips and swallowing some of the frustration that had been building since before he even came to Summer today.

    ¡°If he doese back,¡± Landon continued, ¡°Will he be grateful to see how heavily Fiona now leans on her cane? How the light has dimmed from her eyes?¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw as the ache in his heart grew. He had seen it. Fiona continued daily as though she was fine, but she wasn¡¯t.

    Landon took a deep breath.

    ¡°The woman whose strength and fire have shaped and forged this pack, the one that gave him life¡­ will he thank her for holding his ce after she is crushed beneath the weight of that hope?¡±

    Landon clenched his jaw angrily.

    ¡°After everything that he sacrificed, do you think that Caleb will find the cost of retaining his title worth it!¡±

    Landon took another step closer to Galen. He took slow, deep breaths.

    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Landon said quietly. Shaking his head. ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±

    Galen closed his eyes, taking in a shaky breath.

    Landon took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He knew he had pushed too far but couldn¡¯t stop thinking of Fiona. Of how small she had felt in his arms, of the sadness in her voice. Of the fear that had overwhelmed her when he mentioned that she could be Alpha.

    She was tired, exhausted. The hope of finding her son should have given her some relief or joy, but all it seemed to do was eat away at her slowly.

    Even Galen, a brave and powerful man, one that Landon would have easily trusted to lead his own men, was crippled by his hope.

    Landon didn¡¯t understand the way the Summer wolves handled their grief. They lied to themselves and each other. Pretending not to feel the pain, hiding from it again and again for years until it was all that was left.

    Both Fiona and Galen were stuck and could not force themselves out of the depths of their grief. They hadn¡¯t even be aware that they were feeling the effects of being without an Alpha.

    As much as Landon wanted to believe that Fiona was feeling the same draw to him as he felt for her, he could recognize that more than anything, the wolf in her wanted to submit to his Alpha.

    Landon touched his scar. He had struggled to escape his own loss. But when it came time, he knew what Jonas would have wanted him to do. Stand up. It didn¡¯t matter if it still hurt. The next day, it would hurt less.

    Right now, Summer needed help to stand.

    His concern for Fiona aside, Summer was the secondrgest pack, and his respect for Caleb was genuine. He could not just stand by as all those wolves teetered at the edge of their sanity.

    The only solution was for an Alpha to be named and epted.

    Summer didn¡¯t need an outsider toe in and take over. They didn¡¯t need someone new. They already had the person they needed.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t choose you as his Beta to be his assistant,¡± Landon said low and steady, ¡°or because you were his friend.¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw, saying nothing.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t ask you to wait.¡±

    Galen bit down harder as his eyes grew hot, and his mouth twitched from the strain of holding back.

    ¡°He chose you because you were the one he wanted to lead Summer if ever he couldn¡¯t,¡± Landon said. ¡°That is what it means to be Beta of a pack.¡±

    Galen swallowed. He sniffled as he wiped the tear that had escaped his eye.

    ¡°He could stille back,¡± he whispered.

    Landon nodded and took a deep breath.

    ¡°He could, but that doesn¡¯t change anything,¡± he said, ¡°You said that you are loyal to your Alpha, that you have his back.¡±

    Galen lifted his wet, red eyes to look at Landon. He nodded.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb chose you, Beta Galen,¡± Landon said gently, reaching out and touching Galen¡¯s shoulder, ¡°and you epted.¡±

    Tears fell from Galen¡¯s eyes. His emotions were all over the ce. But he felt as though something inside of him had crumbled. Something that had been weighing him down immensely.

    Galen took a deep breath, slowly releasing it. He looked at Landon and nodded.

 Chapter 738 Everything Nice

    738 Everything Nice

    Galen leaned his head back against the headboard and closed his eyes. He took a deep breath through his nose, trying to clear his mind.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb chose you, Beta Galen,¡± Landon¡¯s words haunted his thoughts, ¡°and you epted.¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw, squeezing his eyelids shut as they burned with unshed tears. His chest felt tight, and his stomach felt empty. Yet, somehow, it still churned violently.

    The sound of footsteps and the turning of the knob forced him to shake away the wave of emotions. He sniffled and cleared his throat, wiping away any tears that might have escaped as the door opened.

    ¡°Did he fight to stay up?¡± Galen asked with a smile as Bell stepped into the room.

    ¡°He tried,¡± Bell chuckled as she moved across the room to their closet. She opened the door and stepped in as she continued talking. ¡°He insisted that he wasn¡¯t at all tired and should get to stay awake until he was.¡±

    Galen smiled to himself.

    ¡°So, I said that we could read one story,¡± her voice called out from the back of the closet, ¡°if he was still wide awake when it was done, he could stay up a little longer.¡±

    ¡°How quickly did he fall asleep?¡± Galen asked with a grin.

    Bell leaned her head out from the closet with a bright smile.

    ¡°Two pages,¡± she grinned before ducking back to finish changing her clothes. ¡°Works every time!¡±

    Galen chuckled and nodded to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s the soothing sound of your voice,¡± he said sweetly, a gentle smile on his face. He looked down at nothing in particr. ¡°It helps him feel at ease¡­ like he can let go of all his worries.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you are talking about yourself.¡±

    Galen lifted his eyes to where she stood before the closet door. She had changed into her pajamas,fortable shorts, and one of his favorite t-shirts. She pulled her hair up into a loose bun and looked back at him warmly.

    Galen nodded, keeping his eyes on hers.

    ¡°You are the peace in my life, Bell,¡± he said softly. ¡°Hearing your voice, looking into your eyes, and holding you in my arms¡­ I can let go of whatever else is happening.¡±

    Bell tilted her head to the side, carefully observing him.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m the sugar, huh?¡± she smiled, walking toward him.

    Galen furrowed his brows as she got closer to the bed.

    She moved onto the bed, positioning herself on hands and knees over his legs. She looked up at him with a wicked grin as she crawled toward him.

    Galen swallowed as his body naturally reacted to her. Bell let out a soft chuckle and leaned in close.

    ¡°And here I thought I was the spice,¡± she whispered inches from his lips.

    Bell squealed as Galen grabbed her and rolled, pinning her shoulders to the bed. He got on top of her with a growl. His movements were expected but faster than she had anticipated.

    Galen leaned in and nuzzled his nose into the crook of her neck. Bell grinned as he pressed a delicate kiss to her throat.

    ¡°You are the sugar¡­¡± he whispered.

    His hot breath tickled her skin. She bit down on her lower lip to keep from moaning.

    Galen pressed another kiss to her throat and removed his hand from her shoulder. He trailed it down over her chest slowly. She was already taking slow breaths, reacting to his touch, his kiss.

    Galen smiled against her throat as his thumb grazed the hardened nipple beneath the t-shirt.

    He pinched it between his thumb and index finger, and Bell gasped with a shuddered breath. Galen bit her and rolled the nipple between his fingers. Bell groaned and bit her lip again as her back arched in response to him.

    ¡°Spice¡­¡± Galen smiled, his tongue flicking against the red spot where he had bit.

    Bell grabbed his face, forcing him to look up at her, and she kissed him hard. She started this, only intending to tease him. She knew they would likely eventually end up making love, but she didn¡¯t expect him to react so quickly or to take control of the game. But now that he had, she needed more than his teasing touch.

    Galen kissed her back, their tongues winding together as their hunger for each other grew. His hand moved away from her breast, down low on her stomach. He gathered the material of the shirt, pulling it up until he felt the smooth skin underneath.

    Bell felt the warm touch of his fingertips against her flesh, and the excitement she was feeling only grew as they moved further down to the waistline of her shorts.

    Galen pulled away from their kiss, and he looked down at her as she panted beneath him. The dark look in her eyes encouraged his hand to continue. He slipped beneath her shorts and the panties below.

    Bell pushed her head back into the mattress as anticipating his next actions made her need that much more painful to bear. Already, she lifted her hips up toward him.

    Galen smiled and leaned down into her ear.

    ¡°And everything nice¡­¡± he whispered as his fingers slipped between her weing folds.

    Bell gasped and moaned as his fingers moved against her swollen clit. Galen pressed against the familiar spot, watching her face as it twisted in pain and pleasure. He knew how sensitive it could get for her. He pinched it lightly, drawing a soft cry from Bell.

    But she didn¡¯t tell him to stop or try to pull away from him. She closed her eyes, leaning back and taking short breaths as he drew soft circles around her with his thumb. When he could feel the pressure in her mounting, hear the small gasps she took, and see how her body moved on its own, Galen plunged his fingers inside her.

    Bell¡¯s eyes shot open as she felt him move inside. She was close, the stimtion against her clit, and now his fingers moving, curling inside. It was almost more than she could take. She rolled her hips, trying to match the pace of his hand. It didn¡¯t take long before Bell cried out. Her body stilled as the pulse of pleasure shot through her body.

    Riding the wave of her orgasm, she hadn¡¯t noticed when he slipped the shorts and panties off her body. But as he spread her legs wide and pulled her toward him, Bell looked down to see he had lowered his lounge pants just enough to free himself.

    Bell swallowed as she looked at his thick, hardened cock. She couldn¡¯t count the number of times she had seen, tasted, or ridden it. But it never ceased to amaze her how much she craved it.

    He moved her legs over his thighs and lined himself up at her entrance. Even the touch of his head pressing against her made her gasp. She was still quite sensitive, yet she couldn¡¯t wait.

    Bell crossed her legs behind Galen and pulled him toward her, shoving him inside her. She gasped at the sudden pressure and then moaned softly as he moved deeper.

    ¡°Impatient?¡± he asked with a grin. ¡°Me too.¡±

    He let out a low growl as he pushed himself to the hilt. Bell cried out. But he didn¡¯t stop or move slowly. Galen thrust in and out with speed and force. He held her hips tightly as Bell panted and moaned, letting out soft cries with each thrust, but she never released her hold on him.

    When Bell shifted her hips, Galen knew she was giving him a deeper angle. The hunger in him grew. He braced his hands on the bed and pounded himself into her harder than he ever had.

    Her walls squeezed tightly around him as she called out his name and grabbed his arms, digging her nails into his muscles. Galen let out a thick groan as the pressure of her orgasm led to his own.

    Bell rxed her legs around him and tried to catch her breath. But as she felt Galen begin to slide back and forth once more, as he grew inside of her, and she looked up into his hungry eyes, she realized that he was only getting started.

 Chapter 739 Scared and Lost

    Chapter 739 Scared and Lost

    After almost three hours of Galen touching or tasting nearly every part of her body, Bell had raised the white g and begged for mercy. They cleaned themselves up, and Bell crawled back into bed in fresh pajamas and curled against him. Sheid her head on his chest as he petted her hair with a warm smile on his lips.

    ¡°So, what are we trying to escape?¡± she asked.

    Galen¡¯s hand stopped mid-stroke, but he said nothing.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Bell said, lifting her head and turning to rest her chin on his chest to look up at him. ¡°I¡¯m all for carnal delights and distractions, but my body needs a rest¡­ so it''s time to try conversation and problem-solving.¡±

    Galen smiled at her.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he said.

    ¡°I know,¡± she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m adorable and impossible not to love.¡±

    ¡°Very true,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m a lucky guy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also really good at switching or avoiding topics, which means I recognize it pretty quickly,¡± she said. ¡°Talk to me, Puppy.¡±

    Galen sighed, leaning his head back against the headboard. He stayed quiet momentarily, and Bell waited patiently for him to share his worries.

    ¡°Landon was here today,¡± he began.

    ¡°He was?¡± Bell asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he wasing.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t nned,¡± Galen continued. ¡°He came because he was concerned about the current situation in Summer.¡±

    ¡°What situation is that?¡± Bell asked.

    Galen swallowed and looked away.

    ¡°The Alpha of Summer,¡± he said.

    Bell saw the confused look that passed over Galen¡¯s face. A mixture of insecurity, anxiety, and guilt.

    ¡°I see,¡± she whispered, sitting up to look at him properly. ¡°And is there a particr reason he is concerned?¡±

    ¡°Some of the wolves, they sent him a request,¡± Galen sighed. ¡°They asked him to propose to Fiona as the current Luna of Summer. To be her chosen mate and then take up the role of Alpha of Summer.¡±

    Bell¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°They reached out to him directly?¡± she asked in shock. ¡°They didn¡¯t suggest it to Fiona or to you?¡±

    Galen shook his head.

    ¡°They knew how we would react.¡±

    Bell chewed her bottom lip and nodded. It was true. It was well known to everyone in Summer that Fiona and Galen had no intention of cing a new Alpha. Not while they still hoped that Caleb would return.

    ¡°So, did hee to try and convince Fiona?¡± Bell asked. ¡°I know he is interested in her. It¡¯s pretty obvious to anyone who has seen him around her.¡±

    Galen shook his head.

    ¡°He is interested in her but not in Summer,¡± he said. ¡°He made it clear that Summer needs an Alpha, but it wasn¡¯t her he tried to convince.¡±

    Bell observed Galen carefully. She understood what he wasn¡¯t saying. Landon had tried to convince Galen to be Alpha of Summer. It wasn¡¯t a surprise, it was expected. Natural.

    While she had no ambition to be Luna, she had wondered for a long time why Galen hadn¡¯t be Alpha. As Beta, stepping in when the Alpha was gone was his duty.

    But Bell had never asked or pushed for a very simple reason. The same reason that the wolves of Summer had never pushed him either. She and they knew how much he cherished Caleb and how much he still hoped to see him again.

    Galen was the right choice, even he knew it. But admitting it, epting it, for him, meant giving up on Caleb.

    Bell took a deep breath and turned away from him. She had tried her best to respect his and Fiona¡¯s wishes. They were trying hard to maintain Summer, but the truth was simple. They couldn¡¯t do it without an Alpha, not for much longer.

    She had done her best to help keep some of the pressure off him in the past few months. But all she had done was help him avoid the inevitable a little longer. Now, it was time to face reality.

    ¡°Ren told me the other day that some of his friends have stoppeding to ss,¡± she said.

    Galen raised his head and turned to her with furrowed brows.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Bell swallowed and licked her lips.

    ¡°Some parents are concerned about leaving their children too long,¡± she said. ¡°They are afraid of being too far from each other if something happens.¡±

    Galen¡¯s concern grew.

    ¡°If what happens?¡±

    ¡°Did you know Miss Stacey is considering leaving Summer?¡± Bell asked quietly. ¡°So are several of the nurses I work with and a few doctors.¡±

    Galen¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.

    Bell lifted her eyes to his. She saw the concern, the fear.

    ¡°When the war happened,¡± she said, ¡°the wolves already in the human world were not called home. You and Caleb decided it was too risky to bring them home, you remember?¡±

    Galen closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He was feeling confused and frustrated by the way she was talking. She wasn¡¯t answering his questions and jumping from one thing to another. But he knew she had to have a reason.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, ¡°I remember.¡±

    Galen nodded.

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°Most of them came home before the vigil,¡± she said. ¡°And most of them had been gone for a couple of years, if not longer.¡±

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°They had already been away from their Alpha,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Galen said quickly, seeing where she was going with this conversation. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t have the same kind of effect as not having an Alpha. The bond is still there. I went through it, Bell. It¡¯s not the same.¡±

    ¡°In the past,¡± Bell said. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Galen swallowed.

    ¡°But when the ley lines were destroyed, when the Goddess was destroyed¡­ that changed, fast,¡± she continued. ¡°Even though the bond to Summer was still strong while they were gone, their bond to Caleb¡­ wasn¡¯t. He had only been in charge a few months before some left. Returning for his vigil, for them, it was losing Alpha Cain all over again.¡±

    ¡°I heard that some had struggled on their return¡­¡± Galen said softly. ¡°But¡­ what are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°Galen,¡± Bell sighed, reaching out and taking his hand. ¡°They were the first to begin to feel the effects of being without an Alpha for too long. But each day, more and more are struggling to hold on.¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said quietly.

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°I know you know,¡± she said softly. ¡°Just like you know that Landon is right.¡±

    Galen lowered his head. Bell reached her hand to his chin and lifted him to look at her.

    ¡°Galen,¡± she said. ¡°You and Fiona have worked hard to take care of everyone, but it''s not working anymore, not like this.¡±

    Galen swallowed.

    ¡°The wolves of Summer are scared and lost,¡± she continued. ¡°Some understand why you both refuse to allow a new Alpha to take charge, and those are the ones who are considering leaving. But others¡­ they are Summer wolves and will fight to keep their home¡­ even against each other.¡±

    Galen took a deep breath through his nose and closed his eyes. One of the things he was most worried about was the potential for violence breaking out among the wolves.

    ¡°You know what Caleb would want you to do,¡± Bell said gently, rubbing her thumb along his jaw. ¡°What he already asked you to do.¡±

    Galen nodded and opened his eyes to look at her mournfully.

    ¡°I need to be Alpha of Summer,¡± he whispered.

 Chapter 740 He Wonâ€™t

    Chapter 740 He Won¡¯t

    Landon left Summer as quietly as he hade.

    Only a few had seen him, and the reason for his visit was kept as quiet as Galen could manage. But even he heard whispers and murmurs in the streets and down the halls.

    Galen approached Fiona after Landon left. He told her what he knew of the wolves that had made their request to Landon. She listened but had little to say. She understood why the request was made and couldn¡¯t me them, really.

    ¡°As far as options go, they could have picked worse,¡± Fiona said with a wry smile.

    Galen furrowed his brows as he looked at her with concern.

    Fiona sighed and looked away.

    ¡°Landon has his hands full with Broken Crag. He has no interest in Summer,¡± she said. ¡°There is nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about him,¡± Galen said, moving toward her. ¡°I am worried about Summer.¡±

    Fiona took a deep breath and nodded while looking down at her desk.

    ¡°I am, too,¡± she said quietly. ¡°The pack is more divided than it has ever been. These ones demand a new Alpha. Those ones demand that Ashleigh officially be Luna. Others are too scared and confused to demand anything.¡±

    Galen sighed.

    ¡°Even if we convince Ashleigh toe home and take on a leadership role, it won¡¯t be enough,¡± he said.

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°They need an Alpha.¡±

    Galen swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said quietly.

    Fiona moved toward the window of her room. Looking out at the red and golden hues of the sun setting for the day, she sighed.

    ¡°Where are you, Caleb?¡± she whispered.

    Galen looked up at her words, feeling a painful stab in his chest as he heard the desperate plea in her voice. He looked away.

    They both stood quietly, haunted by their own fears and doubts. Struggling with the decision they had each made.

    It was Galen who spoke first. He took a deep breath and gathered his courage.

    ¡°Fiona,¡± he said. ¡°I believe that for the good of the pack... we can¡¯t put it off any longer. It¡¯s time for a new Alpha.¡±

    Fiona looked at him with surprise, but then her expression rxed, and she nodded.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s clear that the wolves are getting desperate. We can¡¯t just keep waiting.¡±

    She turned back to the window.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to ept the reality before us,¡± she said, ¡°Summer cannot survive without an Alpha, and I cannot allow Summer to fall.¡±

    Galen furrowed his brow. Even though her words spoke of saving Summer, her voice was resigned and distant, as though she had already epted defeat.

    Fiona took a deep breath and turned around to face him.

    ¡°I will be Alpha of Summer.¡±

    Galen¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You¡­?¡± he asked softly.

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°I have already led this pack for more than thirty years. I know what they need and how best to serve them.¡±

    Galen swallowed.

    It was true. She had always been the strongest pir of Summer. She was brave and bold. She had the experience, and this pack was her family. It made sense for her to lead them. Far more sense than for someone like him to lead.

    But if that was all true and she believed that she was the right choice for Summer, why did she look like she had been given a death sentence?

    ¡°Is this what you want?¡± he asked.

    Fiona lowered her eyes and licked her lips.

    ¡°If I am Alpha, the wolves will be fine,¡± she replied, ¡°and¡­ when Caleb returns, I can return the pack to him.¡±

    Galen took a step to her in his surprise.

    ¡°How?¡± he asked. ¡°Once an Alpha has been reced, their bond to the pack is broken. They can only serve¡­¡±

    Fiona shook her head.

    ¡°There is an exception. The title can be passed through blood,¡± she said. ¡°Just like it has been throughout Caleb¡¯s entire family line.¡±

    Galen felt a surge of relief at the news. This was the answer to all his worries. A way to save the wolves of Summer while leaving Caleb his rightful ce in the pack. He let out a heavy sigh and smiled.

    As he was about to tell her it was a great idea, he heard her whisper something that shook his excitement.

    ¡°I just hope he¡¯lle home sooner thanter¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t odd for her to say. Of course, she wanted Caleb toe home. But her voice sounded so sad that Galen felt a tight clutch in his heart.

    He was suddenly reminded of a conversation from many years ago when he and Caleb were still just children.

    ¡°Me?¡± Galen questioned with wide eyes. ¡°How could I¡­? What about Fiona? She would be a much better choice than me.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Galen, I never expected you to try and shirk your responsibilities off to someone else.¡± Caleb chuckled from where hey on the floor.

    Galen rolled his eyes and sighed, exasperated, as he sat back on the couch.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± he said. ¡°I just meant that she has a lot of experience, so it would make more sense to pick her.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Caleb nodded, ¡°but I¡¯m not making my mom my Beta... that would just be weird.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that would probably get some strange looks,¡± Galenughed.

    ¡°Besides,¡± Caleb said. Sitting up and resting on his elbows so he could look at Galen. ¡°When Dad is ready to retire and make me Alpha, I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯d want Mom to retire with him.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Galen nodded.

    ¡°And,¡± Caleb said,ying back down, ¡°Mom already works too hard just helping Dad keep everything running. I want her to enjoy her life, not just spend it taking care of everyone else.¡±

    Galen smiled. Alpha Cain was a great leader and well-loved, but he often spent days on end lost in his research. It was Fiona who really kept everything running in the pack. No matter how tired she was, she always ensured everyone was cared for.

    ¡°She deserves to enjoy herself,¡± Galen said softly.

    ¡°More than anyone,¡± Caleb nodded. ¡°You know she built this ce for me, right?¡±

    Galen looked around the treehouse with a smile and nodded.

    ¡°Just to give me a ce of my own where I didn¡¯t have to worry about what the pack expected from me or the future,¡± Caleb continued. ¡°My dad has ab like that, where he can be alone with his thoughts. Mom makes sure no one ever bothers him there.¡±

    Galen listened curiously. He knew there were times when Alpha Cain would disappear, and people woulde looking for him only to be turned away by their fierce Luna. But he had no idea it was her way of giving Cain time to himself.

    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t have anything like that for herself,¡± Caleb said.

    Galen looked back down at his friend.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t?¡± he asked.

    Caleb shook his head.

    ¡°What about the flower garden in the forest?¡± Galen asked.

    Caleb sat up, crossing his legs and taking a deep breath.

    ¡°She goes there to think sometimes, but it''s not the same,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s a ce for the Luna of Summer, not just for mom.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Galen replied.

    He wondered to himself if he had ever seen Fiona rx. Since he had lost his mother and his father had be ill, when Fiona wasn¡¯t working, she would have been spending time with Caleb and Galen. But she didn¡¯t seem to do much for herself when he thought about it.

    ¡°You love mom too, right?¡± Caleb asked.

    Galen furrowed his brows and looked up. Caleb was sitting up and staring at Galen.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Galen said.

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s why,¡± he said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I am going to choose you as my Beta,¡± Caleb said, ¡°Yeah, I already know you would take care of the pack. That¡¯s obvious.¡±

    He chuckled before continuing.

    ¡°But you¡¯re also my brother,¡± Caleb smiled. ¡°And I know that if something happens to me or Dad, you¡¯ll always take care of Mom. She¡¯ll take care of everyone else, but I know you¡¯ll take care of her.¡±

    As the memory faded, Galen was left looking at Fiona standing before him.

    Dark circles under her eyes, her natural smile drawn into a weary frown. She leaned heavily on the cane she had always abhorred using, but now, it never left her side.

    ¡®After everything that he sacrificed, do you think that Caleb will find the cost of retaining his title worth it!¡¯

    Galen swallowed hard as Landon¡¯s words shouted in his mind.

    ¡°He won¡¯t¡­¡± Galen whispered.

 Chapter 741 Good Intentions

    Chapter 741 Good Intentions

    Galen stood up straight and faced Fiona.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be Alpha of Summer,¡± he said.

    Fiona furrowed her brows and looked back at him.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about what I want,¡± she said.

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s about making sure that Caleb can still be Alpha if he returns,¡± Galen replied softly.

    Fiona stared back at him, tilting her head slightly.

    ¡°When,¡± she said. ¡°When he returns, he will still have his rightful ce in this pack.¡±

    In the three years since Caleb disappeared, Galen and Fiona had kept their hope of his return alive. And though they had talked a few times about that hope, they both tried to keep their minds set on reality.

    Hope was a wonderful but dangerous thing.

    Because they were both very well aware of that fact, neither had ever been willing to state that Caleb would absolutely return. They tried their best to keep the pack running in a way that was ready for his return, but it was always a hope, a wish, and never a guarantee.

    But as Galen looked at Fiona now, he realized that, at some point, her hope had begun to change into something else. More than just a want or desire, it had be a need.

    She was already wearing herself down, using all her strength and energy to keep Summer moving forward. But if she became Alpha, the pack''s needs would only increase. Caleb had told him how it felt when he was made Alpha, the sudden weight that pressed down on his shoulders. He could bear it. He was strong and prepared. He was devoted to the pack and did everything he could to guide and protect them.

    If Fiona took that role, hoping only to hold Caleb¡¯s ce until he returned, she would kill herself in the process.

    Galen couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    ¡°Fiona,¡± he said.

    She looked at him.

    ¡°He made me his Beta,¡± Galen said.

    Fiona furrowed her brows.

    ¡°I know,¡± she replied.

    ¡°He asked,¡± Galen said, ¡°and I epted.¡±

    Fiona stared at Galen, a puzzled look on her face.

    ¡°You will still be Beta. I have no intention of choosing someone else¡­¡± she said.

    ¡°No, Fiona,¡± he said with a gentle shake of his head. He swallowed and continued, ¡°I was his Beta, as such¡­ it is my job to lead the pack if he can¡¯t anymore.¡±

    Fiona turned so that she could face him fully.

    ¡°You have led and will continue to help me lead until Caleb returns,¡± she said. ¡°But if you mean to say that you will be Alpha¡­¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Galen took a deep breath.

    ¡°Fiona¨C¡±

    ¡°Galen, I don¡¯t doubt you. You would make an excellent Alpha,¡± she interrupted. ¡°But Caleb is the Alpha of Summer, and the only way to ensure that there still is a Summer and that he is still Alpha when he returns is if I take the role now. So that is what is going to happen.¡±

    ¡°Fiona,¡± Galen said. ¡°That¡¯s not what Caleb wanted.¡±

    Fiona¡¯s hand tightened on her cane, and her jaw clenched.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Caleb wanted to lead his pack with his Luna by his side until they grew old together and could retire. At which point, his child would rightfully assume the role of Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Fiona,¡± Galen called softly. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­ I just mean that as his Beta, my duty¡ª"

    ¡°I understand what you meant,¡± she interrupted, ¡°and under normal circumstances, I would have been the first to encourage you to fulfill that duty. But these are not normal circumstances.¡±

    Galen stepped toward her, but Fiona raised her hand to stop him.

    ¡°What happens to Caleb?¡± she asked. ¡°When hees home and learns that he is no longer Alpha of Summer, what happens to him?¡±

    Galen swallowed and lowered his eyes.

    ¡°Answer me, Galen,¡± she growled. ¡°We have spent the past three years keeping this pack running. We have fought and worked ourselves to the bone!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he said.

    ¡°Why did we do all that?¡± she asked, moving toward him angrily. ¡°Why did we struggle to keep this pack together?¡±

    Galen swallowed but kept his eyes turned down.

    ¡°So that when he returns, we could look him in the eye and tell him honestly that we did our best!¡± she growled.

    Fiona took short, heavy breaths through her nose. Her jaw was clenched tightly in anger.

    Galen raised his head and looked into her eyes with all the guilt and pain he felt.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to do,¡± he whispered.

    Fiona furrowed her brow. She looked into Galen¡¯s eyes. She saw the pain. She saw his guilt. But mostly, she saw the worry that was directed entirely at her.

    She didn¡¯t understand. Why was he suddenly so worried about her? Why had he suddenly decided it was time to fulfill his duty as Beta? It couldn¡¯t just be the wolves. She had given him a solution for that, one that kept the door open for Caleb to return. So why was he choosing the option that closed that door?

    There was a pit forming in her stomach.

    ¡°What aren''t you telling me, Galen?¡± she asked. Her voice shook, but her eyes held firm.

    Galen swallowed. He knew what he needed to say to her. What she needed to hear.

    ¡°For the past three years,¡± he began, ¡°Myka has quietly been looking for any sign of the ley lines reconnecting to our world.¡±

    Fiona¡¯s eyes widened, and she took a step closer.

    ¡°Did he find something?¡±

    Galen nodded.

    Fiona drew a sharp breath through her nose, covering her mouth with her hand as she waited for Galen to continue.

    ¡°He found traces of activity worldwide,¡± Galen said, ¡°he¡¯s gone to these ces, listened, and run tests.¡±

    Galen paused. He let out a slow breath before continuing.

    ¡°He was finally able to figure out something,¡± he said, looking down at his hands as he spoke. ¡°The activity he had found, it was¡­ echoes¡­ some kind of residual effect left behind from the destruction of the ley line.¡±

    Fiona lowered her hand to her cane. She swallowed as she felt a hard lump forming in her throat.

    ¡°There was no sign of new activity,¡± he said. ¡°Myka said there was nothing more we could do.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± she asked.

    Galen looked away.

    ¡°Say it,¡± she demanded.

    Galen took a deep breath and looked up at her. He moved to her and put his hands on her shoulders, squeezing gently.

    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± he began, his voice tender, ¡°Caleb is gone. He¡¯s nevering back.¡±

    Fiona drew in a gasping breath, her brows furrowed, and the pain filled her eyes. But still, she held firm. She continued to look up at Galen, listening to his every word.

    ¡°It¡¯s time, Mom,¡± he said, his voice cracking as tears glistened in his eyes. ¡°We need to move on.¡±

    Fiona clenched her jaw tight, taking short breaths through her nose but never enough to fill the need of her lungs. She felt a painful weight in her chest and couldn¡¯t breathe. It was too much to bear. She let out a sob and went weak in the knees.

    Galen caught her, pulling her close as he gently lowered them to the ground and held her as she cried. He patted her back and smoothed her hair, gently shushing her as he would have done for Ren after a nightmare.

    His heart ached at each sob, each gasp for air. Everything he had said was true, except for one thing. Myka had followed the echoes, and there was no new activity, but he hadn¡¯t given up. He was still searching, and so was Alice.

    There was still a chance that Caleb could be found, a chance that he coulde home. But the only way that Galen could keep his promise to take care of Fiona, was to let her believe that Caleb was gone.

    Silent tears fell from his eyes. He kissed the top of her head, praying she would forgive him for his good intentions one day.

 Chapter 742 Double-Edged Sword

    Chapter 742 Double-Edged Sword

    After crying for a long time, Fiona finally found the strength to stand. She shook her head and waved Galen away when he offered to help her up. She told him that she wanted to be alone for a while.

    But before she sent him away, she told him one more thing.

    Fiona did not lift her gaze to Galen as she spoke.

    ¡°I will support your decision,¡± she said in a tired voice, ¡°I will take your side and nominate you, Galen, as Alpha of Summer.¡±

    She paused with a heavy sigh as Galen turned back to look at her.

    ¡°But,¡± she continued, ¡°if you hope to take control of Summer without violence, you will also need Ashleigh¡¯s support.¡±

    Galen took a deep breath.

    ¡°She may have left Summer behind,¡± Fiona said, ¡°but many of them cling to her with the same desperate hope I have for the past three years.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Galen replied softly.

    ¡°Good,¡± Fiona nodded.

    As he shut the door behind him, Galen closed his eyes and lowered his head. He let out a shaky breath as the weight of the conversation settled over him.

    ¡°Hi, Puppy,¡± Bell¡¯s soft voice called to him from a few feet away.

    Galen lifted his head, surprised to see her.

    ¡°Bell?¡± he asked. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Galen straightened up and moved to her. Bell immediately wrapped her arms around him and held him tight.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure how the conversation would go,¡± she said, leaning against his chest. ¡°But I knew you would need this either way.¡±

    Galen took a deep breath and smiled. He hugged her closely and rested his head on hers. Relishing thefort and warmth of her scent and touch.

    ¡°I always need this,¡± he whispered.

    Bell smiled.

    Bell nodded, taking his hand and leading the way.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± she asked, still holding him.

    Galen kissed the top of her head and pulled away gently. He looked at her and smiled sadly.

    ¡°Not here,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Bell nodded, taking his hand and leading the way.

    When Galen finished telling Bell all that had happened with Fiona, she could only hug him again.

    ¡°You did what you had to do,¡± she whispered.

    Galen sniffled and nodded.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said softly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t make me feel any better about it though.¡±

    Bell kissed his forehead.

    ¡°I know,¡± she whispered.

    After letting the pain ease, Galen took a deep breath and focused on what needed to be done.

    ¡°I need to find a way to get Ashleigh to return,¡± he said.

    ¡°Maybe we should tell her the truth,¡± Bell suggested. ¡°Not just about you bing Alpha¡­ about why Fiona can¡¯t, and about the research that Myka and Alice are doing.¡±

    Galen closed his eyes and swallowed.

    Ashleigh had avoideding home as much as she could. If he told her the reason he needed her now, she woulde. But she woulde with anger and usations.

    It didn¡¯t matter how well he exined it. Even if she understood his reasoning and agreed, her heart would never allow her to simply ept it.

    Galen understood that.

    But he couldn¡¯t have her arriving with that dark cloud looming over her. If she entered the gates of Summer angry and ready to argue over recing Caleb, the fuse of the powder keg of anxiety and fear that had been building between the wolves would be lit.

    On top of that, telling her about Myka and Alice¡¯s search was not an option.

    ¡°Axel and I talked for a long time about whether to tell her about it,¡± he said. ¡°But I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. I need to be the one to tell her about my decision, but I can¡¯t tell her about searching for Caleb.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Bell asked. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s ready now. Maybe she can handle it.¡±

    ¡°Bell,¡± Galen sighed, ¡°Ashleigh and Fiona are very different in many ways, but they are also very simr.¡±

    He leaned back on the couch, letting his tired body rx against it.

    ¡°For them, hope is a double-edged sword. It can fuel them, giving them thatst bit of strength to get out of a desperate situation and back to safety,¡± he said. ¡°But if they hold too tight, for too long, it¡¯ll consume them. Wrapping so tightly around them, they can¡¯t see or feel anything else, even as they fall apart.¡±

    Bell swallowed and took a slow breath.

    ¡°Ashleigh hasn¡¯t given up on Caleb. She never will,¡± he continued. ¡°But she¡¯s trying to work through it¡­ keeping herself moving, fighting, and away from the daily reminders. But Fiona was stuck in it. Day after day, she has been here trying to keep Caleb alive every moment.¡±

    Galen paused, looking down at his hands bawled tightly into fists.

    ¡°I just had to destroy that hope in Fiona to help her survive¡­¡± he said softly. ¡°I know that Ashleigh feels alone in her search for Caleb. I know she thinks we¡¯ve all forgotten him. Telling her would probably make her feel better. She might evene home more often¡­¡±

    Galen leaned his head back.

    ¡°But¡­¡± he continued softly. ¡°The biggest difference between Ashleigh and Fiona¡­ is that Fiona has always known there was a chance Caleb was gone. To keep her hope alive, she needed me to believe with her. But Ashleigh¡­¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t need anyone else to believe,¡± Bell sighed.

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°So, you think that if she knew anyone else was looking, she would lose herself again like she did at the beginning?¡± Bell asked.

    Galen turned and looked Bell in the eye.

    ¡°I think that if we give her even a string of hope outside her own, she¡¯ll hang herself with it,¡± he said.

    Bell took a deep breath, turned away, and nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I guess I¡¯d rather see her once or twice a year and have her hate me a little than risk losing her all together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Galen whispered, taking Bell¡¯s hand. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have told you about Myka and Alice. It¡¯s not fair to ask you to keep that from your best friend.¡±

    Bell looked back at him with a smile.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ve kept a lot of secrets in my life, some I shouldn¡¯t have, and some I wish I had held longer. But this one I can handle.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, kissing her hand.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she smiled. ¡°But that still leaves the question, how will you get Ash toe home?¡±

    After thinking about it for a long time, Galen decided it would be best to be as honest as he could. Once she was in Summer and they could talk face to face, he might be able to exin the need for him to be Alpha. She might even understand.

    So, he sent her a simple message that he knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore.

    [We need to talk in person,e home¡­ it concerns Caleb.]

    A few hourster, he received a message back.

    [Need to wrap up an assignment. I will be there in four days.]

    ***

    Galen waited patiently for the four days to pass. He did his best to make the preparations without drawing too much attention to himself. He had no intention of making any announcements until after he spoke with Ashleigh.

    But just because he wasn¡¯t talking didn¡¯t mean the wolves of Summer weren¡¯t.

    Unfortunately, the rumors and suspicions that were being passed around were getting crazier by the day.

    Rumors that Galen and Fiona no longer saw eye to eye. That she avoided him in order to make secret dealings of her own.

    There were talks of ns for Broken Crag to absorb Summer into their pack and stories of Fiona having made a deal with Landon to be his Luna in name to gain his wolves for a fight against Galen.

    Rumors spread that Galen was pushing Fiona out, trying to force her into a marriage with Landon so he could take over Summer without a fight.

    Still, other stories talked about how Ashleigh had wanted to lead Summer, but Fiona wouldn¡¯t let her. Galen had sent Ashleigh out of the territories to keep her from fully bing Luna as she would have done had she been allowed to stay.

    While Galen waited for those four days to pass, the wolves noticed his change in demeanor. His restless movements and hushed actions. They also saw the way Fiona had changed. She was quiet, withdrawn, barely leaving her room. Each of these changes only served as evidence that the stories they heard were true.

    On the fourth day, as Galen expected to hear word of Ashleigh¡¯s arrival, a surprise visit from a familiar face sent ripples of nervous energy through the pack.

 Chapter 743 Hunted

    743 Hunted

    Nessa had told Landon about how Fiona had been behaving over the past few days. His concern had drawn him toe to check on her. But as he moved through the streets, he felt the hidden eyes on him. He heard the soft growls behind closed doors.

    He did not outwardly react to any of it, focusing on reaching Fiona. But he kept his guard up the entire way there. As he stood outside her room waiting for her answer, he still felt the eyes watching him.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since hisst visit, but something had changed dramatically in the mood and feeling of Summer. The tension in the air was thick, palpable.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Fiona asked as she opened the door.

    Landon raised his eyes to hers. She looked even more tired now than thest time he saw her. He swallowed and lowered his gaze as his heart ached to hold her.

    ¡°May Ie in?¡± he asked.

    She took a soft breath and stepped back, allowing him room to pass by her into the room. He did not hesitate to step inside.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked when the door closed behind them.

    Fiona looked up at him, her eyes meeting his. They were weary and bloodshot. She looked away.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said.

    Landon clenched his jaw. He didn¡¯t like the feeling of those words on her lips. It was a tant lie, but more than that, a request to feign ignorance of her pain.

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡°Has something happened?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Everything is the same today as yesterday or the day before,¡± Fiona sighed, walking past him. ¡°Nothing has changed.¡±

    The sorrow in her voice made him lift his hand toward her, wishing tofort her, but he stopped himself.

    He wanted to push her to talk to him, to allow him to help her. But he also didn¡¯t want to force it. So, instead, he focused on the other issues at hand.

    ¡°Fiona,¡± he said, ¡°something strange is happening in Summer. As I came here today, I was watched everywhere I went.¡±

    Fiona looked back at him.

    ¡°How is that strange?¡± she asked. ¡°All visitors must be monitored by security inmon areas.¡±

    Landon stepped toward her, shaking his head.

    ¡°This was different,¡± he said. ¡°I have been here many times; security is one thing, but this was different. This was everywhere. The gate, the streets, the halls. I could feel eyes on me at every turn, from every direction.¡±

    Fiona furrowed her brow.

    ¡°That¡­ you must have imagined it¡­¡± she said.

    ¡°No,¡± Landon stated. ¡°I am familiar with the feeling of being hunted. That is what this felt like.¡±

    Fiona tilted her head curiously as she considered what he had said. It was the most animated he had seen her in weeks. Though he was genuinely concerned about the current atmosphere in Summer, he couldn¡¯t help the smile that came to his lips as he looked at her.

    ¡°Things are tense right now,¡± she said, ¡°but I don¡¯t know why they would have escted so much...¡±

    Her eyes momentarily widened.

    ¡°They know,¡± she whispered. ¡°We agreed to wait until he talked to Ashleigh¡­ but that¡¯s the only thing that makes sense¡­ they must know¡­¡±

    Fiona looked up at Landon, panic in her eyes.

    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±

    ***

    Ashleigh¡¯s arrival was much quieter than anyone could have anticipated. Galen hoped to know before she had even entered the gates. Unfortunately, he had no idea that Ashleigh had been making short trips to the territories around Summer from time to time over the past year.

    After Raj had offered to help her find a way to deal with the pain of missing Caleb, she had toe back several times to run tests and then have the link imnted. But she didn¡¯t want anyone to know, and neither did Raj.

    When she received Galen¡¯s message, she wasn¡¯t across the world like he thought. She was in the neutral territories between Summer and Winter. That was where she and Raj had agreed to meet for the final update to the program.

    On seeing the message, Ashleigh had wanted to immediately go to Summer. Raj had already updated the program and left, so there was no reason she couldn¡¯t except if she wanted to keep her location a secret.

    She told Galen four days because that was how long it usually took her to travel back to the territories between assignments. While anything rting to Caleb was something she wanted to know right away, she figured that if it was something important, Galen would have called and told her rather than waiting for her to return to Summer.

    So, she spent the four days immersed in the yback of her memories with Caleb. Completely surrounding herself in their love and happiness.

    It wasn¡¯t the same as being with him, but it was more than simply remembering. She could feel his touch, warmth, and breath''s heat on her skin.

    On the fourth day, she hesitated to leave the blissful mindscape but knew she couldn¡¯t stay in their memories forever.

    Ashleigh made her way to Summer. She had decided that she would like to avoid any unwanted or unnecessary attention. So, instead of entering at the gates, she used an entrance that Caleb had shown her. One that only he and his family knew about.

    She avoided the typically popted areas as she got closer to the mainpound. She carefully made her way into the building where Galen¡¯s office was.

    She had almost made it the entire way without being noticed. Still, as she rounded the corner just down the hall from her destination, she ran straight into one of the wolves.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Ashleigh said quietly, trying to move past the woman quickly.

    The woman turned around and grabbed Ashleigh¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± she shouted. ¡°Luna Ashleigh! You returned!¡±

    Ashleigh pulled her wrist away from the woman.

    ¡°Please,¡± she said. ¡°Keep your voice down. I don¡¯t wish to be recognized right now.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up with an unrecognizable and strange delight. Sheughed and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep quiet,¡± she said, eagerly nodding. ¡°I¡¯m just so happy you¡¯re here now¡­¡±

    Ashleigh stepped back from the woman.

    ¡°All right,¡± she said. ¡°I need to go meet Galen now¡­ have a good day.¡±

    Ashleigh turned to leave when the woman called out to her again.

    ¡°You¡¯ll stop them,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re here to make everything right again, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ashleigh turned around and looked at the woman again. As she looked closely, she could see something beyond the strange delight. There was a wildness. A feral look. Her speech was desperate, as though she viewed Ashleigh as her savior.

    Ashleigh began to grow concerned.

    ¡°Stop who?¡± Ashleigh asked gently. ¡°Are you all right? Has something happened to Summer?¡±

    The woman¡¯s smile grew wider.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay now that you¡¯re here,¡± she said. ¡°The Goddess¡­ she¡¯ll be happy with us now that you¡¯re back¡­ as long as you stop them, we can all feel better.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and stepped closer to the woman.

    ¡°Stop who?¡± she asked.

    The woman looked up at Ashleigh, her eyes wild. The delight was gone now.

    ¡°Galen and Fiona¡­¡± the woman said, a low growl under her words. ¡°They are trying to destroy us¡­ trying to tear Summer apart¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    The woman licked her lips and looked around suspiciously. She leaned closer to Ashleigh and whispered.

    ¡°I heard them talking¡­¡± she said. ¡°I heard Galen say it.¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    The woman looked around again and then looked up at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Caleb is gone,¡± the woman said in a neutral tone, repeating scattered words she had heard. ¡°We need to move on... Galen, Alpha of Summer...¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened as she felt a cold chill run down her spine.

 Chapter 744 Summer Canâ€™t Wait

    744 Summer Can¡¯t Wait

    Galen looked out the window. It was already past noon, and there was still no word from Ashleigh.

    The guard at the gate had reported Landon¡¯s arrival twenty minutes ago, but no one else. Even the scouts didn¡¯t report having seen anyoneing.

    He was feeling nervous.

    There was no way this conversation would go smoothly, but he hoped they could at least find a way to talk it out and listen to each other. That he could help Ashleigh understand why he had to do this.

    On top of his concerns about speaking with Ashleigh, he felt like something else was happening around him. A foreboding feeling. He looked out the window and saw that the streets below were almost empty.

    Strange for the middle of the day.

    His phone chimed. It was a message from Bell. A picture of a cat on a tree branch with the words ¡®hang in there.¡¯ He smiled to himself. She was worried about him. So much so that she had brought her charts to an office down the hall. She intended to use the excuse of catching up on her paperwork to stay near him if he needed her.

    Galen was about to reply when his office door suddenly opened and mmed closed.

    He set the phone down on his desk as he looked at Ashleigh.

    She stood in front of the door. Her hands balled into fists at her sides. Her posture was rigid and imposing. Her jaw was clenched tightly as her eyes stared back at him in a seething rage.

    He took a deep breath. This was already starting off worse than he had imagined.

    ¡°No one told me you were here yet,¡± he said. ¡°I would havee to greet¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± she growled, interrupting him.

    Galen furrowed his brows.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh growled again.

    ¡°You¡¯re a liar,¡± she stated, ¡°a selfish liar!¡±

    Galen stared back at her in confusion.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh marched toward him, stopping just a few feet away from him.

    ¡°I believed you,¡± she said. ¡°I believed every one of your disgusting lies!¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw, taking a deep breath through his nose.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to use me of something, I should at least know what it is,¡± he stated, his tone steady but cold.

    Ashleigh let out a low growl.

    ¡°You pretended that you still cared about Caleb, that you still believed he woulde back! But you don¡¯t. You don¡¯t give a damn about Caleb at all!¡±

    Galen growled back at her now, taking a step toward her.

    ¡°You have no right!¡± he shouted. ¡°I love Caleb with all of my heart!¡±

    They stared angrily at each other.

    ¡°Liar!¡± she hissed. ¡°If you really loved him, how could you do this? How could you take his life from him?¡±

    Galen furrowed his brow.

    ¡°I know, Galen,¡± Ashleigh said. Looking at him with disgust. ¡°I know you are trying to be Alpha of Summer.¡±

    Galen stood up straight and took a deep breath. Now he understood.

    ¡°Who told you?¡± he asked with a heavy sigh.

    Ashleigh scoffed and took a step back as she shook her head.

    ¡°So, it is true,¡± she said quietly.

    Ashleigh turned away from him. Galen watched as she paced back and forth.

    He swallowed and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied softly with a nod of his head. ¡°Fiona will nominate me before the pack at the full moon.¡±

    Ashleigh turned back with a confused expression.

    ¡°Fiona?¡± she asked. ¡°Fiona is aware of this¡­ She supports this?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°She understands that it¡¯s something that needs to happen.¡±

    Ashleigh straightened her back. She looked at him now with renewed anger.

    ¡°Something that needs to happen?¡± she asked.

    Ashleigh took a breath and then nodded to herself.

    ¡°Right,¡± she said. ¡°Of course, Fiona supports this. She moved on a long time ago. Because we all ¡®needed¡¯ to move forward.¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± Galen sighed. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Fiona has suffered for a long time. More than you could know.¡±

    Ashleigh let out a gentle scoff and looked at Galen as though he were a fool.

    ¡°She wants to make him disappear, Galen,¡± Ashleigh stated. ¡°Remove any trace of him, as if he was never here. First, it was the treehouse, and now she¡¯s making you Alpha¡­ just to make it easier to force everyone else to move forward like she has.¡±

    Galen closed his eyes and shook his head.

    ¡°Ashleigh,e on¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t really believe that.¡±

    But when he looked into her eyes, he saw that she meant every word.

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± he stated. ¡°The treehouse? There was nothing she could do about that, and it devastated her to tear it down.¡±

    Ashleigh crossed her arms and looked away.

    ¡°As far as making me Alpha,¡± he sighed. ¡°She didn¡¯t want to do it.¡±

    Ashleigh turned back to him.

    Galen nodded.

    ¡°I told you,¡± he said. ¡°This is something that needs to happen. The wolves of Summer are struggling. They need an Alpha.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard the past couple of years,¡± he said. ¡°And every day, it''s getting harder and harder to keep the peace. This isn¡¯t about what I want or what Fiona wants. It¡¯s about what Summer needs and what Caleb wanted.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Caleb chose me as his Beta,¡± Galen said. ¡°He chose me to lead Summer if he couldn¡¯t. That¡¯s why I am doing this.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and looked away.

    Galen watched her silently. She was thinking, processing what he was saying.

    ¡°Give me a few more months,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Six months, if I can¡¯t find him in six months, I won¡¯t argue or stand in your way.¡±

    Galen shook his head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Ashleigh.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can,¡± she insisted.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± he replied. ¡°Summer can¡¯t wait, Ashleigh.¡±

    She scoffed and looked away.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad,¡± she said.

    Galen clenched his jaw tightly. He was trying to be patient and understanding. But it was a difficult task.

    ¡°No one has ¡®moved on,¡¯¡± he said sadly. ¡°We¡¯re still stuck here, waiting for him toe home. Clinging to that hope that he¡¯ll walk through those gates tomorrow, and we can all start to live again.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed but didn¡¯t look at him.

    ¡°You have no idea how this pack has survived in the past two years. No idea how any of us have had to deal with not having our Alpha.¡±

    She took a deep breath as she listened to his words.

    ¡°Because you left, Ashleigh. You ¡®moved on¡¯. But we all stayed, right here, waiting.¡±

    Ashleigh looked back at him angrily.

    ¡°I left because I couldn¡¯t be here anymore!¡± she shouted. ¡°Everything around me was a constant reminder that Caleb was gone!¡±

    ¡°For all of us!¡± Galen shouted back, louder and angrier than he had been at any point up until now. ¡°Not just you!¡±

    Before either of them could say another word, the doors to the office burst wide open.

 Chapter 745 A Little Trip

    745 A Little Trip

    ¡°That was perfect, Emma,¡± Ms. Stacey smiled brightly as she pped her hands and approached the small girl at the front of the ss.

    She reached down and touched Emma¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Very good job,¡± she said softly.

    Ms. Stacey turned around to face the ss. She looked around at all their happy faces.

    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± she asked.

    Several hands went up, and voices cried out to be picked. Ms. Stacey gave a soft chuckle before pointing to one of the students and stepping aside to let him stand before the ss.

    Ms. Stacey made her way to stand by the window where she could observe the whole ss. But as she got closer, something outside drew her attention.

    Behind her, she could hear the boy beginning to sing his song for the ss. But she was still focused on whatever it was that was happening outside. She leaned forward and squinted, trying to see in the distance.

    Suddenly, she gasped, and her eyes went wide. She covered her mouth and quickly nced back, hoping none of the children heard her. She closed the curtains and turned around.

    ¡°All right, everybody!¡± she called out. ¡°Let¡¯s all get up!¡±

    ¡°But Ms. Stacey,¡± the boy said, ¡°my song isn¡¯t finished.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, sweetheart, we¡¯re going to keep singing together,¡± she smiled back. ¡°But first, we¡¯re going to go on a little trip! Isn¡¯t that exciting?¡±

    The children nodded and giggled as they got to their feet. The boy at the front let out a sad sigh, but he still obediently lined up with the others at the door to their ssroom.

    Ms. Stacey felt a tap on her shoulder. It was her assistant, Lana.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lana asked.

    ¡°Okay, everybody, let¡¯s go down the hall and take the first right. Everyone stays together,¡± Ms. Stacey smiled.

    As the ss began to move, she turned to Lana with a serious look in her eyes.

    ¡°You need to go to the other ssrooms quickly,¡± she whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, and don¡¯t let the students know anything is wrong. Tell the teachers that it¡¯s ¡®storming on a sunny day.¡¯ Exactly that, ¡®storming on a sunny day,¡¯ they¡¯ll know what it means.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Lana replied nervously, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ms. Stacey grabbed Lana¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Lana, right now, all you need to do is exactly what I said. Once you have told them all, stay with thest teacher. She¡¯ll take you where you need to be,¡± she said.

    Lana swallowed and then hurried out the door.

    Ms. Stacey took a deep breath. The children were all holding hands in line. They were almost all around the corner, and she quickly followed after them.

    ¡°What good listeners you all are!¡± she said as she caught up with the line leader. ¡°You¡¯re even holding hands.¡±

    The children giggled and smiled.

    ¡°I said to hold hands so we don¡¯t lose each other,¡± a proud voice called to her.

    Ms. Stacey looked down at the boy at the front of the line. He smiled at her with his mother¡¯s yful grin and his father¡¯s jade eyes.

    Ms. Stacey reached down and touched his cheek with a smile.

    ¡°That was an excellent idea, Ren,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you for helping us all stay safe.¡±

    Ren smiled proudly.

    Ms. Stacey led her ss down the hall and around another corner. Along the way, two other sses joined up with them. Ms. Stacey and the other teachers shared a look of concern. When they arrived at a heavy door, she opened it to reveal a set of stairs leading down a well-lit corridor. She turned back to her students.

    ¡°All right, kids,¡± she smiled. ¡°Ms. Donna is going to lead the way down these stairs. I am going to wait here until all our friends have gotten down the stairs. So, my kids, I want you to stay with Ms. Donna, okay?¡±

    The students nodded and smiled.

    ¡°But you said we could keep singing,¡± the boy pouted.

    Ms. Stacey smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Ms. Donna would be happy to listen to your song once you get downstairs, Evan.¡±

    ¡°I would love to hear it,¡± Ms. Donna chimed in, making her way to the front. She gave Ms. Stacey a soft nod and turned to the students. ¡°All right, everybody, follow me.¡±

    The students began to descend the stairs, and Ms. Stacey could see more sses lining up down the hall. She took a deep breath and scanned the adults, looking for Lana. Finally, she saw her as the line moved forward. Lana waved and gave her a thumbs up as a sign that she hadpleted her task. Ms. Stacey nodded and stepped away from the door.

    She hurried down the halls, checking that all the outside doors were shut and locked and turning out every light she came across. When she was sure she had checked every entrance, she hurried to the teachers¡¯ lounge.

    From inside her locker, she grabbed her phone and hurried back toward the heavy door. She dialed the number as she nodded to thest teacher who waited at the door for her students to go down the stairs. As the final student went down, the teacher followed.

    ¡°Ms. Stacey? This is a surprise. Is everything all right?¡± Bell asked as she answered the call.

    ¡°The school is in lockdown,¡± Ms. Stacey said, not wanting to waste any time. ¡°The students and the rest of the staff are already in the panic room. I am about to join them.¡±

    She stopped at the door.

    ¡°Once I seal the door, I won¡¯t have a signal to make or receive calls.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Bell asked with concern. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ms. Stacey took a deep breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s happening, Bell,¡± she said. ¡°I saw them out the window.¡±

    ¡°Who? What is going on, Stacey? Are the children all right?¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯ting this way,¡± Ms. Stacey replied quickly. ¡°The lockdown is a precautionary measure. But they were gathering, and some of them were carrying weapons.¡±

    ¡°Who?!¡± Bell shouted.

    ¡°I waited too long to leave,¡± Ms. Stacey sighed. ¡°Summer is turning on itself.¡±

    She grabbed the handle of the door and began to pull.

    ¡°The seal on the door is six hours. Fiona and Galen have the code to release sooner if it¡¯s safe.¡±

    ¡°Wait, no¡­ let mee get Ren!¡± Bell cried out.

    ¡°I promise you,¡± Ms. Stacey said as the door was almost closed. ¡°We¡¯ll keep them all safe.¡±

    The call was cut off, and Bell was left with silence.

    ¡°Stacey¡­?¡± she whispered.

    Bell swallowed and took a shaky breath as she licked her lips.

    ¡°Stacey?¡± she called again. ¡°Stacey!¡±

    Bell threw the phone down and let out a frustrated cry.

    Hot tears streamed down her face. Her chest heaved with heavy breaths. Bell ran out the door and down the hall to Galen¡¯s office. She could hear yelling as she approached, but she didn¡¯t care. Nothing else mattered right now.

 Chapter 746 No Such Power

    746 No Such Power

    As soon as Fiona realized something was happening, she started making her way to the centralmand station. From there, she could monitor all of Summer and have an easier time directing the soldiers where they needed to be.

    But she and Landon had barely made it out of her building when they ran into trouble. A group of wolves, seven in total, were walking down the street with weapons in hand.

    Fiona stopped and stood up straight.

    ¡°Only those assigned security duty within the residential district are allowed to carry weapons,¡± she called out to them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they have much of a mind for following the rules right now,¡± Landon whispered.

    The group stopped. They looked at each other and back at Fiona. The one that walked at the front took another step forward.

    ¡°Luna Ashleigh is here,¡± he called back, ¡°she is the one that our Alpha chose to lead with him. She is the one the Goddess chose! We won¡¯t let you chase her away again!¡±

    Fiona growled softly.

    ¡°I have never prevented Ashleigh from being Luna if she desired it,¡± Fiona replied. ¡°And I have always put the needs of Summer above my own.¡±

    ¡°Then prove it,¡± he said. ¡°Luna Ashleigh will lead us if you step aside.¡±

    Fiona took a deep breath.

    ¡°No matter what Ashleigh chooses, Summer needs an Alpha,¡± she said. ¡°That is something she simply cannot be.¡±

    The man growled in response.

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t need an outsider!¡± he shouted, looking at Landon. ¡°Go back to your rock!¡±

    The group all turned their eyes on Landon and let out low growls.

    Landon grinned back at them.

    ¡°Alpha Landon has his own pack!¡± Fiona growled back. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to deal with you pathetic wolves!¡±

    The group turned back toward Fiona, snarling and growling.

    She sighed with irritation. She was tired of the fighting, tired of the whispers. Her heart ached with the loss of her son, but she had enough of all the childish selfishness around her.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ sad, pathetic pups, clinging to an idea without merit¡­¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°Turning on your own pack when you don¡¯t get your way.¡±

    Two of them shifted into their wolves, letting out angry growls and barks, baring their teeth at her.

    ¡°We are protecting our pack!¡± the man at the front shouted. ¡°The Goddess is punishing us for allowing you to chase away the one that should be leading us! If you had let Ashleigh be our Luna as was intended, the Goddess would have sent Alpha Caleb back to us! Everything would be fine now!¡±

    Fiona clenched her jaw, her hands curled into tight fists. Landon stepped forward.

    ¡°Ridiculous, unfounded garbage!¡± Landon spat.

    Landon.

    16:00

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your pack,¡± Landon growled. ¡°But I will not allow you or any other to doubt Luna ¡°You have no right toment on our pack!¡± the man shouted angrily, pointing his hatchet toward Landon.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your pack,¡± Landon growled. ¡°But I will not allow you or any other to doubt Luna Fiona¡¯s loyalty andmitment to her people!¡±

    Fiona looked up at the man beside her. She knew he meant every word, and it touched her heart to hear it.

    The man growled in frustration and looked back at the two that had already shifted.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± he asked. ¡°Get him!¡±

    The two wolves sprung forward, snarling as they ran toward Fiona and Landon.

    Landon stepped in front of Fiona, determined to keep her safe no matter who or how many came for them. He stared at the charging wolves and gathered his will.

    The powers bestowed on the Alphas of Summer, Autumn, Spring, and Winter had never been shared among the smaller packs. They could not force a group to submit through some mystical bond with the Goddess. Instead, they relied on their own strengths and abilities, on their own strong wills.

    Alpha Axel was strong and well-loved. His people were devoted, and even the wolves of other packs felt a certain devotion and loyalty for him. He also still possessed some gifts from his bloodline, an affinity for the cold. All of this made him a force to be reckoned with.

    Landon had no such power, and though he was respected by his people and many others, he was not held with an affection that would ssify him as well-loved.

    But, he had the blood of the mountain in his veins. Jonas had trained him personally since he was a child. Silver and iron were his ythings, and physical pain was a soothing song that helped him sleep.

    Landon didn¡¯t need any help from the Goddess. His will was stronger than any other. His fierce determination and confidence radiated off him in an aura rivaling even Caleb¡¯s.

    He never wondered if he was faster, stronger, or a better fighter than any wolf he came up against. He knew he was.

    And at his moment, he didn¡¯t question whether the wolves that charged at him could somehow overtake him and hurt Fiona. He knew they wouldn¡¯t.

    Because he knew he wouldn¡¯t allow them to.

    Landon moved one foot forward. He let out a growl that was low and threatening.

    The charging wolves stopped. They cried and whimpered, lowering their heads and ears. Landon snarled, and the two wolves cried out before running away.

    Even Fiona felt the effects of Landon''s growl. She swallowed, as deep within her body and mind, the wolf in her longed to submit to him.

    ¡°Cowards!¡± the man leading the group shouted.

    He looked back at the others and motioned for them to go forward. The remaining five men lifted their weapons and shouted as they ran toward Landon and Fiona.

    Landon changed his position, preparing to fight.

    He felt Fiona¡¯s hand on his arm and looked back at her. She stared at the mening toward them. There was a mixture of anger and concern in her expression.

    ¡°Remember,¡± she said. ¡°They have lost their minds, but it is temporary. These are still my people.¡±

    Landon touched her hand briefly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill them,¡± he said, then turned back to the approaching enemy. He removed his hand from

    hers and added. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t try to hurt you.¡±

 Chapter 747 When Things Went Weird

    ?

    ¡°This is insane!¡± ra shouted as she struggled with two others to hold the door closed.

    On the other side of the door, three people shoved and pushed, growling and snarling as they desperately tried to open it.

    ¡°We need something to block the door!¡± ra shouted. ¡°We¡¯ll never be able to keep them out ourselves!¡±

    She looked around the room.

    ¡°What about this?¡± Nessa called to her, standing beside a bookcase. ¡°We can knock it over and use it like a blockade.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing,¡± ra sighed, knowing it wasn¡¯t heavy enough to keep the crazy ones out for long.

    She looked back at the three people huddled together on the floor. Each of them had injuries that made it difficult for them to help hold the door shut.

    ¡°Sam!¡± she shouted.

    The man who had an injury to his forearm looked back at her.

    ¡°I need you to take his spot,¡± she said, motioning to the soldier who stood beside her, helping to hold the door. ¡°Just for like a minute while he helps Nessa push that over here.¡±

    Sam nodded and took the soldier¡¯s ce at the door. He pushed his back against the door and grimaced as each time those outside shoved, he felt the pain in his arm.

    The soldier hurried over to Nessa. Together, they knocked over the bookcase and shoved it toward the door. It took a few minutes to move it, and they almost lost control of the door in the transition, but ra was quick to use one of the books to beat back the person who tried to break through.

    Once the bookshelf was against the door, Sam moved back to rest. The soldier and the other woman who had held the door sat on the bookcase, adding their weight to keeping the door closed.

    Nessa returned to setting up theptop she carried with her.

    ¡°How does it look?¡± ra asked. ¡°Are you able to get back into the system?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to take a few minutes,¡± Nessa said, rapidly typing in numbers and letters. ¡°It looks like they locked down the weapons systems, armory doors, and some of the monitoring tools. Thatbo creates a secondary lockout of many other systems, but it¡¯s only a fewyers of security. Not a full lockdown.¡±

    ¡°There was hardly anyone here. A lot of people didn¡¯t show up for shift. I thought they were just runningte,¡± Sam said.

    ra walked over to him.

    ¡°At the time, it was just me and Henry,¡± Sam said, motioning to the soldier at the door.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really do any of that stuff,¡± he continued. ¡°Theputer stuff... My job is purely watching the monitors and reporting strange activity. So, I just know the basic system locks. I didn¡¯t even know how to set off the rms.¡±

    ra reached out and touched his shoulder with a gentle smile.

    ¡°You did a good job, Sam,¡± she said. ¡°Locking the weapons and armory is great. If one of the loonies got in and had ess to that, it wouldn¡¯t be good... like it would be really bad... so, you did good.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Sam nodded.

    When things went weird, ra and Nessa hadn¡¯t been far from the centralmand station. Nessa immediately got a notification when any system was altered or shut down. But before they reached the centralmand, they ran into shouts and fighting in the hallway.

    They found two people on the ground. Standing over them in defense was a single soldier. He tried to shield them with his body while three men with batons beat his back repeatedly.

    Neither Nessa nor ra were fighters, but they knew how to protect themselves and others if necessary. They worked together to subdue the three men, then helped the others down the hall.

    More shouting came from behind them, and they quickly made their way to centralmand. When they arrived, they found another soldier and Sam. But just as they made it in, the others caught up to them and tried to get inside.

    ¡°How did you know to lock the systems at all?¡± ra asked Sam.

    ¡°Like I said, my job is watching the monitors and reporting anything strange,¡± he said. ¡°I had already seen a lot of weird movements and gathering throughout thepound. But when Alpha Landon arrived, things got weirder. I told my supervisor that it seemed like something was going on. He told me to let him handle it, and then he left.¡±

    ra nodded.

    ¡°Makes sense so far, but where did your supervisor go? And how did your arm get hurt?¡± ra asked. ¡°And if he said he would handle it, why didn¡¯t he lock out the system? Why did you have to do it?¡±

    ¡°rebear,¡± Nessa called without removing her eyes from her screen, ¡°let him finish his story, and you might get all your answers.¡±

    ra¡¯s face was flushed with a light pink.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said to Sam. ¡°I can get a little ahead of myself.¡±

    Sam chuckled.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said.

    ¡°Continue,¡± ra said with a smile.

    ¡°So, when my supervisor left, it was just me and Henry. But I didn¡¯t stop doing my job. I kept watching the monitors, and after a few minutes, I got really worried.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°Because I saw my supervisor leading a group of people down these halls,¡± he said.

    ra¡¯s eyes widened.

    Sam nodded.

    ¡°I watched him for a moment and then realized where he was going,¡± Sam sighed. ¡°He was leading them to the armory. I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but I knew that was not something I could let happen. I immediately entered the lockdownmands for the weapons and armory locks.¡±

    ¡°That was really good thinking, Sam,¡± ra said reassuringly.

    ¡°Yeah, well, he showed up pretty quickly after that,¡± Sam said. ¡°He rushed Henry and tried to break my arm as I entered the rest of themands. Luckily, Henry was able to toss him out before he could do any more damage. We did our best to hold the door until we saw you guysing on the monitor just before the feed cut.¡±

    ra nodded.

    ¡°I knew things were getting weird around here, lots of whispering and paranoia¡­ but I didn¡¯t realize it had gotten this bad¡­¡± she sighed.

    ¡°We¡¯re pack animals,¡± Nessamented. ¡°We have a natural need for structure, for direction. Without a recognized leader, we lose ourselves.¡±

    ¡°What about us?¡± ra asked. ¡°I feel perfectly sane, and you¡¯re as solid as ever¡­ Sam seems fine, Henry¡­ like¡­ why aren¡¯t we looney tunes like the others?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still a Crag wolf,¡± Nessa replied. ¡°Landon is my Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ right..¡± ra said. ¡°But what about me? Sam? Henry? Loads of others who aren¡¯tpletely bonkers.¡±

    Nessa looked up over the screen of herptop at her mate.

    ¡°Do you really not know?¡± she asked.

    ra furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Know what?¡± ra asked.

    Nessa chewed her bottom lip while she thought about the right way to say it.

    ¡°If you think about the people you know for sure aren¡¯t ¡®bonkers¡¯ yet,¡± she said, ¡°is there anything you can think of that they might have inmon?¡±

    ra looked at Henry and Sam, she thought of a few others, but nothing stood out immediately as a unifying theme between them. She was about to ask Nessa to exin when Henry called their attention.

    ¡°Hey, guys¡­¡± Henry said.

    ra looked back at the soldier sitting on the bookcase. He had his ear pressed to the door.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hear them anymore,¡± he said.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing,¡± ra said.

    Henry shook his head and stood up. The woman sitting on the bookcase beside him stood, moving away from the door when she saw his concern.

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°It happened too fast. They just suddenly stopped.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± the woman asked.

    The soldier who had taken the baton beating by the three men pushed himself to his feet. He was weak and in a lot of pain but stood up next to Henry.

    ¡°It means someone scarier showed up,¡± he said, ¡°and took all of them out at once.¡±

    The door handle turned, and then the door shook as an attempt to open it was made.

    Sam moved closer to the other injured, and they huddled together. ra moved before them while the two soldiers stood between ra and the door.

    Again, the door shook, and a loud thud was heard as someone on the other side rammed into it. The injured gasped. The soldiers swallowed and prepared to fight.

    Once more, the door was rammed, but the bookcase was pushed out of the way this time. Now, the door was open just enough to allow whoever was on the side to enter the room.

 Chapter 748 They Already Knew

    ?

    ra held her breath while she waited to see who woulde through the door. Nessa let out the first sigh of relief as she sniffed the air and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said softly.

    ra looked at her and then back at the door as she recognized Landon stepping in and looking around before he turned and offered his hand to someone behind him.

    When she saw Fiona, ra smiled from ear to ear.

    ¡°Luna Fiona!¡± she called out with joy.

    Behind her, the wolves huddled together, turned and looked, letting out gentle cries of relief when they saw her.

    The soldier who had received the beating earlier fell to his knees as his body gave out. ra quickly helped him to move back andy down with the others.

    ¡°Is everyone here all right?¡± Fiona asked, stepping over the bookcase.

    ¡°We have some injuries,¡± ra said. ¡°But mostly, yes, we are all right. And very happy to see the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Is Beta Galen with you?¡± Henry asked.

    Fiona shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I came straight here when I realized there was something very wrong. I have not had a chance to reach out to him.¡±

    Landon closed the door, pushing the bookcase back against it.

    Fiona went straight to Nessa.

    ¡°I assume you are working on getting usplete system control?¡± she asked.

    Nessa nodded.

    ¡°Sure am,¡± she smiled. ¡°Almost there. I am keeping the locks on the armories and the automated weapons. Don¡¯t think anyone needs that ess right now.¡±

    ¡°Good n,¡± Fiona replied. ¡°Once you can get me ess to the monitoring systems, I think we can start to section off areas of the city with barriers.¡±

    ¡°Why would we do that?¡± ra asked. ¡°That will just lock people up in smaller sections. The ones that aren¡¯t crazy will get trapped with those that are.¡±

    ¡°I understand the concern,¡± Fiona said. ¡°But from what Landon and I observed, those that have gone over the edge, so to speak, are few. They are just moving around and making trouble wherever they go.¡±

    ¡°If we can separate them from each other,¡± Landon sighed, ¡°it will be easier to contain them without resorting to harming them.¡±

    ra furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Why do you sound so disappointed by that?¡± she asked.

    Nessa let out a chuckle.

    ¡°He¡¯s pouting,¡± she said.

    ¡°Why?¡± ra asked.

    ¡°Because one, in Broken Crag, it is considered one of the greatest sins a wolf canmit to turn against your pack,¡± Nessa replied. ¡°And two¡­¡±

    She smiled and looked between Fiona and Landon.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing he got told off for roughhousing on his way here...¡±

    ra looked at Fiona, who looked away, and then at Landon.

    Landon looked back at Nessa with a look of irritation.

    ¡°OH!¡± ra said with a smile as she realized what Nessa was implying.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you focus on your task?¡± Landon asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m really good at multitasking,¡± Nessa smiled.

    Landon let out a soft growl, but all he received from Nessa was a giggle.

    A momentter, there were a few beeps, and the monitors that Sam had been stationed at suddenly turned on.

    ¡°There we go,¡± Nessa said. ¡°You should have full monitoring ess now. I¡¯ll keep working on the other systems.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Nessa,¡± Fiona said before looking at all the disyed images.

    She could see they were spread out all over the city, but their assumption was correct. There were only a handful of instigators. No more than about fifty wolves. They moved quickly, causing disturbances and making messes as they went.

    ¡°They¡¯re trying to make themselves appear like arger group,¡± ra said as she watched their behavior across the screens. ¡°They are being loud and obnoxious. Making their presence known and forcing those that want to keep the peace to hide and duck their heads.¡±

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. She pointed to one screen in particr. ¡°Here, soldiers are guarding this building. There must be people inside.¡±

    ¡°Here, too,¡± ra said, pointing to another screen.

    ¡°Here, as well,¡± Landon said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona nodded. ¡°The soldiers are keeping our people safe. They aren¡¯t going after the troublemakers, and the troublemakers aren¡¯ting close enough to risk getting intobat.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point?¡± ra asked. ¡°There¡¯s no way to take control of Summer without a fight. So, why start any trouble if that isn¡¯t their goal?¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t peaceful,¡± Sam said. ¡°They are willing to hurt anyone in their way, and they tried to gain ess to the armory.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± ra said.

    ¡°Look at them,¡± Landon said, pointing to the screen.

    The image he was looking at showed a group of five people. They appeared to be shouting, hitting walls and garbage cans with the heavy pipes they carried. But every few feet, one or two of them would stop. They would grab their head as though they were in pain, or their shoulders would fall, and their whole body would shake like they were crying.

    ¡°They look drunk,¡± he said.

    Fiona shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°They look desperate. To stop the pain, the madness, the uncertainty. They¡¯re suffering, and they don¡¯t know how else to stop it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± ra sighed. ¡°I know people have been struggling for a long time, and there have been a lot of disagreements¡­ but why now? Why is this happening now?¡±

    Fiona took a deep breath and lowered her head.

    ¡°Because Summer is unique among all the other packs for one reason,¡± she said. ¡°Our Alpha has always been a direct descendant of the first.¡±

    She leaned on the chair in front of her.

    ¡°Other packs have often believed that Summer has very little spirituality because of our love of science, technology, advancement¡­ but that¡¯s not true,¡± she paused. ¡°The fact that we had a direct line to the first Alpha chosen by the Goddess is something that many wolves of Summer have clung to.¡±

    Fiona closed her eyes.

    ¡°Cain and Caleb had to deal with how they were idolized because of their blood. They were worshipped to a degree,¡± she continued. ¡°But it was never out of control because there was no reason for it to get out of control.¡±

    ¡°But now there is?¡± ra said.

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°Caleb was thest of that first line, and he is gone,¡± she said. ¡°These wolves were already scared of what that meant. They needed something, or someone, to cling to¡­ someone they believed could right the wrong in their belief system. Someone they believed the Goddess had sent to them.¡±

    ra closed her eyes, understanding what Fiona meant. She had heard the arguments about leadership, about who others believed should be in charge. But for ra, it was never a real consideration. She knew who was right for the job and who had no interest in it.

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡± she whispered.

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°When Caleb disappeared, they saw her as the only one that could bring him back,¡± she said. ¡°They have held tight to that belief all this time, but now, after three years without the calming influence of an Alpha¡­ they¡¯re desperate.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Sam sighed. ¡°Ashleigh left as soon as she could. She doesn¡¯t care about Summer. She never has.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± ra said, looking back at Sam. ¡°I understand why you think that, but it¡¯s not true. She cares, she really does¡­ but just because she¡¯s powerful and a kick-ass warrior¡­ doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t break like any of us. She cares about Summer, but for her, Summer is Caleb¡­ and her heart is still broken.¡±

    ¡°All of our hearts are broken,¡± Fiona said softly. ¡°But we still have to move forward.¡±

    ra swallowed.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s why they¡¯re losing their minds? Because Ashleigh hasn¡¯te back to lead?¡± she asked. ¡°But she¡¯s refused to do that for at least two years. Why was today the breaking point?¡±

    Fiona sighed.

    ¡°Because,¡± she said, ¡°they discovered that Galen intends to be Alpha at the full moon. And that he has called Ashleigh here today to get her support. Likely, they felt it was thest chance to right the wrong.¡±

    ra¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Galen will be Alpha?¡± Sam asked, his voice perking up.

    ¡°Has he agreed?¡± Henry asked, a note of excitement in his tone.

    ra noticed that the others in the room had lifted their heads. They looked at Fiona with hope in their eyes. She furrowed her brows as she thought of others who would have reacted simrly. The soldiers that guarded the people on the screen, Stacey, and the other teachers at the school.

    She turned to Nessa, who looked at her with a gentle and knowing smile.

    Nessa had hinted at themon thread among those who didn¡¯t seem to be losing themselves as quickly as the rest of Summer. The shared belief among those people and ra was simple.

    They all already knew, and epted, who should be leading Summer.

 Chapter 749 The Actual Threat

    ?

    After Nessa gained ess to the majority of Summer¡¯s systems, they were able to pinpoint the locations of most of the rebel wolves. As well as small groups that were working to stop them. That was how they finally confirmed that Ashleigh was already in Summer and with Galen.

    Communication within the pack was difficult. Most of the people they called were not answering their phones, and thems had been one of the systems going through updates and was already down before this had all started.

    But Galen¡¯s neural link was a different story. He and Caleb had created their own secure line to reach each other in a situation where Summer had beenpromised. Luckily, Galen had shared that information with Fiona years ago.

    Fiona gave Nessa the information she needed, and she was quickly able to connect her to Galen''s neural link. Fiona filled him in on what they knew about the number of rebels and their behavior.

    They agreed that closing sections of the city was the best option to gain control of the situation. Still, Galen insisted that soldiers be sent to each section before they were closed off. Fiona disagreed.

    ¡°We need to be quick, Galen,¡± she said. ¡°The longer we let them roam freely, the more danger everyone else is in.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We do need to be quick,¡± Galen replied. ¡°But I¡¯m telling you, Fiona, they are mostly non-violent right now, but it can change in an instant. I¡¯ve looked into the eyes of people I have known my entire life, and I have no idea who was staring back at me. I¡¯ve already had to restrain a few people to keep them from hurting themselves.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re right, realizing that they are being trapped with the soldiers will aggravate them quicker,¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°It might,¡± Galen replied honestly, ¡°but I¡¯d rather risk that than risk leaving the civilians trapped with no one to protect them if it goes wrong.¡±

    ¡°I see your point,¡± Fiona sighed. ¡°All right, apromise then. Once I have confirmation that a unit has arrived in a section, I will close that section off.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Fiona said, ¡°because with you and Ashleigh already there, I feel confident that I can seal off your section.¡±

    Galen looked around. He and Ashleigh had already confronted several lone individuals but hadn¡¯t seen any groups.

    ¡°You said there was a group moving between mine and the next section, right?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°It seems to be thergest group gathered. They keep moving back and forth between the two zones. But if we don¡¯t seal them off soon, they will move into the same zone as the school. I would like to avoid that.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± Galen replied. ¡°Is there a unit in the section next to mine yet?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Fiona said. ¡°There are a few soldiers, only three. They are waiting for the others to arrive.¡±

    Galen swallowed.

    ¡°Combine the two zones,¡± he said. ¡°Seal us off.¡±

    ¡°Galen¡­ that is toorge an area for only the two of you and three soldiers,¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°Do it,¡± he said. ¡°If you seal off both zones, the school can¡¯t be reached by anyone else, no matter what happens here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but sealing you off will keep the other soldiers from reaching you as well,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s too big a risk.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°Allowing the chance for anyone to endanger those children is too big a risk.¡±

    Fiona closed her eyes and swallowed. She thought of Ren, of the others huddled together in the panic room of the school. She let out a sigh and nodded.

    ¡°All right,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ll do.¡±

    Fiona looked at Nessa.

    ¡°Prepare to seal off zones D3 and D4,¡± she said.

    ¡°But there aren¡¯t enough soldiers for such arge space,¡± ra said.

    ¡°Do it,¡± Fiona said with a nod to Nessa.

    Nessa swallowed and nodded.

    She began to enter themand sequence.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Fiona said, ¡°you should see the barriers momentarily.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± Ashleigh asked, stepping up beside Galen as she looked up.

    Above them, it appeared like an electrical drape fell over arge section of the city, like a nket covering a birdcage.

    ¡°Do what you can to settle those trapped there with you,¡± Fiona said. ¡°But keep yourselves safe. Contact me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°We will,¡± Galen replied.

    Galen pressed his thumb into his palm, hearing the soft click that disconnected the call.

    ¡°What just happened?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Our section of the city has been sealed off,¡± Galen replied. ¡°It keeps us and those roaming around causing trouble locked in the area so they can¡¯t wander anywhere else.¡±

    Ashleigh turned to him with furrowed brows and a look of surprise. She crossed her arms over her chest.

    ¡°That seems a bit dramatic, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°So far, all we¡¯ve seen is a few wolves that are ranting and raving. Nothing dangerous or even that concerning.¡±

    Galen closed his eyes and let out a slow breath.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this right now,¡± he said. He moved away from her, looking around for signs of anybody nearby.

    Ashleigh sighed and shook her head as Galen walked away.

    When Bell burst into the office, she said the school children were in the panic room. That some kind of attack on Summer had begun. Immediately, Ashleigh and Galen had set out for the streets, but so far, Ashleigh had seen no sign of aggression.

    Every person they had encountered was either hiding or in the same state as the woman she had seen in the hallway, clearly in need of help but by no means ready to attack or endanger anyone.

    Even the ones that Galen had felt the need to restrain, Ashleigh thought it was unnecessary.

    Ashleigh looked at Galen. He was searching high and low, peeking around corners and in windows. He was thoroughly seeking what he perceived as a genuine threat.

    But she hadn¡¯t seen anything to support his im that Summer was on the brink of copse. That the wolves were in desperate need of an Alpha and that they couldn¡¯t wait for Caleb¡¯s return any longer.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the actual threat to Summer might be a wolf who had suddenly be ambitious.

 Chapter 750 For A Worthy Luna

    ?

    They found a group of people hiding in one of the buildings nearby. Ashleigh watched as Galen talked to them, as he promised that everything would be all right. He told them what was happening and how the city was being sectioned off. One of the women cried out.

    Galen moved to her immediately.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked, touching her shoulder gently.

    She nodded, but she was struggling to hold back tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s my daughter,¡± she said. ¡°I was supposed to be at work across the city. But when I saw people carrying weapons¡­ I ran straight here¡­¡±

    She paused, closing her eyes and taking a shaky breath as her anxiety grew.

    ¡°My daughter is at school... I was trying to get to her,¡± she whispered, tears falling from her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Galen said, smiling at her and gently squeezing her shoulder. ¡°I understand. My son is at school too.¡±

    The woman looked up at Galen, and he nodded.

    ¡°He¡¯s four years old,¡± he continued. ¡°In Ms. Stacey¡¯s ss.¡±

    The woman gave a sad smile.

    ¡°My daughter was in her ssst year,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s a good teacher.¡±

    ¡°She is,¡± Galen smiled brightly and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why when she looked out the window and saw something strange, she immediately went to work to get all the students down to the panic room.¡±

    The woman took in a deep breath and let the tears fall.

    ¡°They¡¯re safe?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°They¡¯re safe,¡± Galen nodded. ¡°And we¡¯ve sealed off ess to the school for anyone else. So, even if we can¡¯t resolve this problem before the panic room opens automatically, they will still be safe.¡±

    The woman nodded with tears streaking down her face and a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As Galen continued tofort the worried mother and tried to find someone to sit with her, Ashleigh walked around the room. She observed the others gathered here. It was a strange sight for her.

    The wolves of Summer were soldiers, scientists, and doctors. They were intelligent, rational thinkers and more strategic than any other pack of wolves. But here, she saw them huddled in dark corners. Crying. Afraid.

    It was something that she never would have expected to see.

    ¡°What are they so afraid of¡­?¡± she whispered with a sigh while looking around the room.

    ¡°Have you ever seen a ghost?¡± a quiet voice asked from nearby.

    Ashleigh turned. It was a woman with brown hair. She looked vaguely familiar. She was sitting on the ground. Her knees pulled to her chest as her head rested against the wall, and she seemed to stare off at nothing.

    ¡°Were you talking to me?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Have you ever seen a ghost?¡± the woman repeated.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and walked toward the woman. She knelt in front of her.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± she asked.

    The woman¡¯s mouth twitched into a brief smile before falling back into the vacant frown.

    ¡°Have you ever looked into someone''s eyes¡­¡± the woman whispered, she paused to take a deep breath, ¡°someone you have known your entire life¡­ someone you have been with through the good and the bad¡­.¡±

    The woman closed her eyes.

    ¡°Have you ever looked into those eyes, the ones you know even better than your own¡­ and seen a stranger looking back at you?¡± the woman asked.

    Ashleigh swallowed but didn¡¯t respond. Memories she hadn¡¯t thought of in a long time shed through her mind. The sweet and gentle moments they had shared, followed by the maniption and control she hadn¡¯t recognized. Finally, she saw his eyes. The cold, possessive, and jealous gaze he watched her with during thosest few months they had been together.

    In truth, Ashleigh had thought very little of Granger after his death. Once she focused on Caleb, on their new life together. She found that Granger had naturally slipped away from her thoughts. There was an asional nightmare, but Caleb had always been there to hold her and surround her in his warmth and love.

    But as the memories of her painful past floated through her mind, Ashleigh felt a cold in her chest, a tight, aching cold. She took a shaky breath.

    The woman, with her eyes still shut, smiled sadly.

    ¡°It¡¯s like seeing a ghost. The person you knew¡­ there but not, gone, but not.¡±

    ¡°More like a demon,¡± Ashleigh sighed, pushing away the unwee memories.

    The woman opened her eyes and looked at Ashleigh. She furrowed her brows and then looked away with a sigh as she shook her head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I do,¡± Ashleigh said. ¡°I have made mistakes in who I trusted. I thought I knew who and what kind of a person they were, but in the end, I was wrong. Turns out, I knew absolutely nothing about them. Everything they said was a lie, and trusting them hurt the people I love.¡±

    The woman scoffed.

    ¡°That¡¯s funny¡­¡± she whispered.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°How is that funny?¡± she asked.

    The woman took a deep breath and lifted her head. She turned and met Ashleigh¡¯s eyes.

    Ashleigh gasped. The woman¡¯s eyes glistened with heavy tears, but what surprised her was the anger that stared back at her.

    ¡°Because my sister trusted you,¡± the woman hissed. She clenched her jaw as the tears rolled down her cheeks.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The woman smiled as the tears continued to fall.

    ¡°We all did,¡± she continued. ¡°But it was my sister who put her faith in you entirely. Who asked the rest of us to.¡±

    ¡°What are you¡ª?¡± Ashleigh began when suddenly she realized why the woman looked so familiar.

    Her eyes widened in surprise as she remembered the two women who had rescued her in the final game against Fiona. The ones that had put their lives on the line to help her. She looked at the woman again.

    ¡°Your sister¡­¡± Ashleigh whispered. ¡°She was the one that howled¡­ she dragged me into the safe zone.¡±

    The woman nodded.

    ¡°She abandoned the peace for a worthy Luna¡­¡± the woman said, her voice holding a bitter note.

 Chapter 751 One Difference

    It had been a long time since Ashleigh had thought about the game. How hard she had fought to win and what it had taken to finally do so.

    ¡°What your sister did that day¡­ was¡­ surprising,¡± Ashleigh said, a gentle smile spread on her lips. ¡°Her trust meant a lot to me, more than you know.¡±

    ¡°Did it?¡± the woman scoffed.

    Ashleigh looked back at the woman carefully.

    It was apparent that this woman hated her, but she didn¡¯t understand why. After the games, she couldn¡¯t remember having ever interacted with either sister again, so what could she have done to offend them?

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    The woman took a deep breath and turned away.

    ¡°Sienna,¡± she replied.

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°And have I done something to you, Sienna?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Something to offend you?¡±

    Sienna let out a sarcastic chuckle.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening?¡± she asked with a smile, tilting her head to the side. ¡°You turned my sister into a ghost.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your sister since the game.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s true¡­¡± Sienna nodded. ¡°You¡¯re quite talented¡­ able to create chaos and destruction without even being here yourself.¡±

    Ashleigh narrowed her eyes at Sienna.

    Sienna looked at her, meeting her eyes with disgust and anger.

    ¡°Truly extraordinary,¡± she said in an unimpressed and uninterested tone. ¡°I can see why Alpha Caleb treasured you so much.¡±

    Ashleigh growled in warning, but Sienna just smiled.

    ¡°None of this is Ashleigh¡¯s fault,¡± Galen¡¯s calm voice interrupted.

    Both women turned to see him standing not far away. He had a worn but gentle expression on his face. He stepped closer as he continued.

    ¡°The wolves of Summer have gone too long without an Alpha,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re all just feeling a little lost and looking for guidance.¡±

    ¡°And whose fault is that?¡± Sienna growled and looked back at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Not hers,¡± Galen quickly replied. ¡°She did nothing to prevent us from finding a new Alpha.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow and looked back at Galen.

    ¡°How could she?¡± Sienna asked. ¡°She wasn¡¯t here to say or do anything about it.¡±

    Galen swallowed and took a breath.

    ¡°Sienna,¡± he said softly, ¡°I am the one who refused to allow this pack to move forward. I am the one that shut down any talk of a new Alpha. Whether Ashleigh was here or not, it was my responsibility, and I alone failed Summer.¡±

    Sienna looked up at Galen.

    ¡°Look around the room,¡± she said softly. ¡°We¡¯ve all been without an Alpha for the same amount of time as the ones out there. So why are we here, hmm? Why are we huddled in the dark¡­ scared, confused, and desperately holding on to our sanity while they are out there? What¡¯s the difference between the people in this room and many more like it all over Summer¡­ and those walking the streets, waving weapons, andughing like maniacs?¡±

    Galen sighed but didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°There is only one difference between me and my sister,¡± Sienna whispered.

    She smiled at Galen and then turned toward Ashleigh.

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Sienna¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Sienna shook her head, interrupting Galen and looking at him. ¡°I know you mean well, and you¡¯re going to do the right thing¡­ once you do, I will be more than happy to follow every order with a smile on my face¡­ but you haven¡¯t yet.¡±

    ¡°I am still Beta¡ª¡± Galen attempted to counter.

    ¡°Not without an Alpha,¡± Sienna replied sadly.

    Galen licked his lips.

    ¡°Sienna, please¡­¡± he whispered.

    Sienna shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to stay silent for you!¡± Sienna stated firmly. She stared at Galen for a moment, and then, taking a calming breath, she continued in a gentler tone. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Sienna turned back to Ashleigh.

    ¡°To you, it was a game that ended that day. But to Summer,¡± Sienna paused, shaking her head, ¡°it was never just a game.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed as she began to feel a tightness growing in her chest.

    ¡°My sister acknowledged you, and so did the rest of us,¡± Sienna continued. ¡°From that moment on, regardless of official status, you were our Luna.¡±

    Sienna clenched her jaw, taking a deep breath through her nose.

    Ashleigh turned away from the angry and painful expression on the woman¡¯s face. There was a lump forming in her throat.

    ¡°We understood and respected that you chose to keep Luna Fiona in charge during the war. She had the experience, and you had your own mission toplete. And after¡­ we understood your grief. We felt it too... so we couldn¡¯t me you for needing time.¡±

    Sienna paused and licked her lips.

    ¡°But¡­¡± she began with an angry smile, ¡°then you left.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes. The lump in her throat threatened to choke her.

    ¡°She had an important mission,¡± Galen interjected.

    ¡°She volunteered for it,¡± Sienna replied, ¡°as soon as it was announced.¡±

    ¡°Because of her willingness to go, we have all benefitted through our gained alliances outside these territories.¡±

    Sienna smiled and tilted her head toward Galen.

    ¡°Willingness to go? As though she were asked to take on the task. As though the decision was hard for her in some way?¡± Sienna chuckled and turned back to Ashleigh. ¡°She wasn¡¯t asked, and it wasn¡¯t hard. She ran away as soon as she could.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª¡± Ashleigh started to deny it, but the words fell away before she couldplete the sentence.

    Sienna saw the hesitation in Ashleigh. Recognized the guilt that weighed on her, whether she realized it or not. For a moment, Sienna considered backing off, but then she remembered the crazed look in her sister¡¯s eyes only a few days back.

    She reached her hand to gently touch her side. The wound was healed now. It had only been a shallow cut. But one given by her sister¡¯s hand. A hand that hadforted her in childhood and had always been there to guide her.

    ¡°The day you ran away,¡± Sienna said quietly, ¡°you broke this pack.¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw.

    ¡°Some of us realized the truth¡­ you were never our Luna¡­ it was never Summer you cared about.¡± she continued. ¡°For us, it was painful¡­ but we could go on without you. Just as we had long before you ever bewitched our Alpha.¡±

    Galen let out a low growl.

    ¡°Ashleigh was our Luna,¡± he stated. ¡°Chosen by the Goddess, loved by our Alpha, and epted by Summer. To say any different is an insult to the Goddess and Alpha Caleb both!¡±

    Sienna smiled sadly as she looked up at him.

    ¡°Does it really matter?¡± she asked. ¡°They¡¯re both gone now anyway.¡±

    ¡°Caleb is not dead!¡± Ashleigh growled. ¡°I will bring him back one day!¡±

    Sienna looked back at Ashleigh. She sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°If he could see what we¡¯ve be, would he even want to return?¡± Sienna scoffed. After a short pause, she continued. ¡°Maybe he already did, maybe he was so ashamed of what he found¡­ he turned his back on us and ran away... just like you.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened, and she took a sharp breath.

    Galen moved forward with incredible speed. Suddenly, he was leaning toward Sienna with a snarl.

    Ashleigh considered trying to stop him, but something held her back, as though she were not entirely in control of herself. Then she noticed the soft glow of his jade eyes and the growing fear that spread across Sienna¡¯s face. She recognized it immediately, and panic rose in her chest once more.

    ¡°A-apologies...¡± Sienna quickly whispered, lowering her head and raising her fist to her heart. ¡°I went too far.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw at the sight. She looked away, the anger in her heart burning at the act of submission.

    Was it already toote? Had Caleb already lost his ce in Summer?

 Chapter 752 Ridiculous

    Sienna had little else to say. Ashleigh wanted to ask her more questions and rify some of what she had said, but Sienna got very quiet. Galen whispered something to her, something that seemed to ease her mind a little.

    Ashleigh couldn¡¯t hear what they said, and Sienna turned andy down as Galen got up and walked away from her.

    ¡°What did you say to her?¡± Ashleigh asked as he passed by her.

    Galen looked back at Sienna.

    ¡°I assured her that her sister won¡¯t be punished,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Punished?¡± she asked. ¡°For what?¡±

    Galen looked back at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Not here,¡± he said quietly. ¡°We should check the perimeter anyway.¡±

    Galen and Ashleigh left the room, making their way through the dark, quiet building. They checked windows and doors, ensuring they were all still locked and intact.

    A room toward the back of the building had an ess door. Once they had double-checked that it was secure, Ashleigh was tired of waiting.

    ¡°So?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Are you going to tell me now?¡±

    Galen took a deep breath and turned around to face Ashleigh.

    ¡°Sienna¡¯s sister, Da, is currently in the hospital,¡± he said. ¡°She has been ced on a heavy dose of sedative and is monitored around the clock.¡±

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Ashleigh asked with genuine concern.

    Galen shook his head.

    ¡°She¡¯s not being monitored for a medical issue,¡± he said. ¡°She attacked another wolf.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened. She thought of the sister, of the woman who had helped her win the game. She was capable. That was clear by her ability to hold Fiona back even for a moment. But still, the idea that she would attack someone seemed ridiculous.

    ¡°Did someone see it happen?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem like someone that would do that.¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t,¡± Galen replied.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows. She was confused by his response.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Da is three years older but has always been close with Sienna. They lost their parents when they were teenagers, and Da took care of Sienna after that.

    ¡°She met her mate about three years before you first came to Summer, and Sienna remained with the two of them as though she were their full-grown daughter.¡±

    Ashleigh saw a gentle smile on Galen¡¯s face. She wondered if he was good friends with Da¡¯s mate.

    ¡°He died the night Granger attacked.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed. She remembered the chaos and confusion of that night. How she had lost control of herself when she thought Caleb was in danger.

    ¡°Sienna stayed by her side through the pain and the healing of that loss. They mourned together, feeling as though they now truly only had each other.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a tight grip on her heart at hearing the sad tale.

    ¡°Why are you telling me all of this?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°Because I want you to understand how confusing and difficult this whole situation is,¡± he said softly, ¡°And howpletely lost some of these wolves have be.¡±

    Galen let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°The person that Da attacked was Sienna.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A week ago,¡± he continued. ¡°Da stabbed Sienna with a knife. Thankfully, she missed anything vital, and Sienna was able to fight her off and escape. But she was trapped in her bathroom for two hours while Da pounded, stabbed, and screamed at Sienna through the door.¡±

    Ashleigh had no words.

    ¡°While she waited, Sienna cleaned and bandaged herself, and then she made a n to subdue Da, and she did. She took her to the hospital and told the staff what happened.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± she said. ¡°Why did Da attack her sister?¡±

    Galen took a deep breath.

    ¡°Sienna knew that Da was struggling, just like all the others. She was lost, confused, and desperate to hold on to the past. ording to her, Da had been quickly losing herself for months. But, when Sienna heard the rumor that you wereing to Summer, she¡­ expressed her opinion to Da.¡±

    ¡°Not the most favorable, I¡¯m guessing,¡± Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°No,¡± Galen replied honestly, ¡°Sienna knew that Da wouldn¡¯t agree or like it, but she never expected that Da could ever hurt her.¡±

    Ashleigh narrowed her eyes at Galen.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Da attacked Sienna because of me?¡± she scoffed.

    ¡°It sounds ridiculous to you,¡± he replied. ¡°But it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°It sounds ridiculous because it is ridiculous, Galen,¡± Ashleigh stated. ¡°I don¡¯t even know her. She helped me in the game, but I¡¯ve never even spoken to her outside of that.¡±

    ¡°No, it''s not a personal connection or problem,¡± he said. ¡°Sienna tried to tell you already, whether you took up the role or not, you were Luna of Summer, and that meant something to the whole pack.¡±

    Ashleigh gritted her teeth angrily.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s been like for the past two years, Ashleigh,¡± Galen continued. ¡°The infighting, the debates and arguments, the insane rumors about me, Fiona, you¡­ Summer isn¡¯t the pack you knew. Or the one that Caleb left behind.¡±

    Ashleigh felt a weight in her stomach and an unease in her chest. Still, she tried to push it down.

    ¡°How bad could it be?¡± she said. ¡°Infighting, arguments? We¡¯re wolves. There will always be pack struggles. And rumors? Seriously? What does it matter what people say?¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw in frustration.

    ¡°They think Fiona and I chased you out,¡± he said. ¡°That we¡¯ve kept you away in order to keep our hold on Summer. Some even believe she threatened you somehow and refused to let youe to the vigil.¡±

    ¡°But I was there.¡±

    ¡°But they didn¡¯t see you,¡± Galen replied. ¡°And it didn¡¯t matter what we said. The rumors just kept getting worse from there. Now, entire sections of the pack refuse to interact with each other, and families have turned on each other, all based on who they think should be in charge.¡±

    ¡°You mean between you and Fiona?¡± Ashleigh scoffed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°And you.¡±

 Chapter 753 Youâ€™ve Forgotten

    Chapter 753 You¡¯ve Forgotten

    ¡°I have nothing to do with it,¡± Ashleigh said as she shook her head.

    ¡°You want nothing to do with it,¡± Galen replied. ¡°But the wolves that believe you should be in charge are the ones that caused this lockdown.¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and turned away from him.

    ¡°Caleb is the only one that should be in charge," she stated.

    Galen closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ashleigh, I agree,¡± he said softly, ¡°I really do, but¡­ Summer needs someone now.¡±

    Ashleigh shook her head and sighed in frustration.

    ¡°None of this makes sense,¡± she said. ¡°The wolves of Summer are some of the most rational people I have ever met. Rumors? Paranoia? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°And as I already told you,¡± Galen said. ¡°Summer isn¡¯t the pack you knew anymore.¡±

    Ashleigh felt the irritation between them growing.

    ¡°Clearly,¡± she replied. ¡°Because the wolves I saw huddled in that room back there definitely weren¡¯t the wolves I knew. Or that Caleb led.¡±

    Galen tilted his head and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh crossed her arms over her chest.

    ¡°It means,¡± she said. ¡°Summer fell apart in your hands.¡±

    Galen stood up straight. He looked at her with a pained anger.

    ¡°Fiona and I have done everything we could,¡± he said. ¡°We have kept the pack safe; we have kept them together. We can¡¯t stop this madness¡ª¡±

    ¡°It never would have happened if Caleb was here,¡± she said.

    Galen clenched his jaw.

    ¡°Obviously not,¡± he said. ¡°But that¡¯s because¡ª"

    ¡°And yet you think you can rece him!¡± Ashleigh shouted.

    ¡°Do you really not understand that Summer needs an Alpha?¡± Galen snapped back. ¡°Or are you just that determined to assume that everyone is always trying to hurt you.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at him with anger and frustration.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how easily you think you can take his ce!¡± Ashleigh shouted. ¡°These are his people! His wolves! By birth and by right, he is the only Alpha of Summer!¡±

    Galen clenched his jaw. Every word she spoke was a dagger in his heart. Because he agreed with each one.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t rece Caleb.

    Being Alpha was Caleb¡¯s birthright and his rightful ce. And if Caleb were here, the thought of being Alpha would never have crossed Galen¡¯s mind.

    But Caleb wasn¡¯t here, and these wolves needed someone who was.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said. ¡°He is the only person fit to be Alpha of Summer, and he should be.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and looked at him with confusion.

    ¡°But, unfortunately¡­ he isn¡¯t here, and Summer still is. And for some stupid reason, he saw fit to choose me to step in if the need came,¡± Galen continued as his voice began to tremble. ¡°You may not like it. I sure as hell don¡¯t. But the need hase, and I will follow my Alpha¡¯sst order. I will honor his request and do it to the best of my ability¡­ regardless of your opinion.¡±

    There was no point in arguing with Ashleigh any longer. She couldn¡¯t see past her own fears and pain. He couldn¡¯t me her, not when he was guilty of having spent the past two years doing the same thing while he witnessed the wolves of Summer slowly devolve around him.

    Galen took a deep breath and sniffled, trying topose himself.

    He turned to leave the room but paused with his hand on the door. He let out a heavy sigh through his nose.

    ¡°There is something I need to remind you of,¡± he said. ¡°Because it¡¯s clear you¡¯ve forgotten.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up at him. His back was to her.

    She didn¡¯t respond, and he didn¡¯t wait for her.

    ¡°Caleb isn¡¯t just my Alpha, and he isn¡¯t just your husband,¡± Galen said. ¡°He is Fiona¡¯s son. He is my brother and best friend.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed as she listened.

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t an easy decision for me, Ashleigh,¡± Galen continued, ncing back over his shoulder but not actually looking at her. ¡°Telling Fiona, telling you, telling all of Summer, that I, in any way, think I can take his ce¡­?¡±

    Galen lowered his head.

    ¡°A part of me still feels like I¡¯m betraying him,¡± he said softly.

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and looked away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be disappointed, maybe even angry,¡± Galen said solemnly, ¡°and I don¡¯t honestly know how I¡¯ll face him.¡±

    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes for just a moment.

    ¡°But, I think¡ªno¡­¡± he said, pausing and licking his lips. ¡°I know¡­ the thing he¡¯ll be most pissed off about¡­ is how long and what it took for me to finally do this.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s hands gripped into tight fists. She was angry and hurt. Removing Caleb as Alpha felt like another way he was being removed from their world. An official seal on his death certificate.

    But as angry and hurt as she felt, she could hear the truth in Galen¡¯s words. She could recognize that he was right. Even more than that, she could recognize the pain he was in.

    Galen turned the knob, preparing to leave. Ashleigh took a step toward him before he could open the door.

    ¡°You still think¡­ you¡¯ll face him again?¡± she asked, her voice quieter than expected.

    Galen paused. He swallowed as he carefully considered how to respond. After a moment, he let go of the door and turned back to look at her.

    ¡°Alpha Caleb is gone,¡± he said. ¡°He can¡¯te back.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s chest tightened, her jaw clenched, her fingernails dug into the palms of her curled fists, and she lowered her eyes to the ground.

    ¡°But Caleb¡­ son, brother¡­ husband?¡± Galen said. ¡°He¡¯s just lost.¡±

    Ashleigh lifted her gaze to his with furrowed brows. Galen looked back at her with a gentle expression and a soft smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s lost can still be found,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh gasped in surprise. She wanted to ask if he really meant it. If he still believed that Caleb woulde home. But before she could say anything, the door he stood ready to open swung hard against him, knocking him to the ground.

 Chapter 754 Our Luna

    Chapter 754 Our Luna

    ¡°Galen!¡± Ashleigh shouted as he hit the ground with a heavy thud.

    Galen let out an audible groan and didn¡¯t get back up immediately. She wondered if he might have hit his head.

    ¡°Luna Ashleigh¡­?¡± an excited voice questioned.

    Ashleigh looked up to see two men and a woman standing and staring back at her from just outside the doorway. They were smiling. She could see that they were more than happy to see her. But their smiles twitched slightly, and their wide eyes were red-rimmed with dark, heavy bags under them.

    ¡°Luna Ashleigh¡­¡± the first man repeated. ¡°You¡¯re really here¡­ we found you¡­¡±

    He stepped into the room. His smile turned into augh and a heavy sigh. He locked eyes with her, and Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    She swallowed as her heart began to pump harder. The look in his eyes reminded her of how Granger would often look at her. It was not like he loved her or wanted to be with her. But the possessive and frightening look he would get whenever she tried to leave him, even for a moment.

    He moved closer, and the second man and the woman stepped into the room.

    ¡°Come with us,¡± the first man said, reaching out toward her. ¡°We¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±

    Ashleigh quickly nced down at Galen. He still hadn¡¯t moved. She looked back toward the others, but the first man had caught her nce.

    Now, he looked down at Galen as well. A low growl rose in his chest.

    ¡°He was keeping you here, wasn¡¯t he?¡± the man growled.

    The others now looked down at Galen with growls of their own.

    ¡°What?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°No! No, I came here with Galen. He¡¯d never do anything to me.¡±

    The first man looked back at her. That twitching smile hade back to his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he whispered, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about him or Fiona anymore¡­ we won¡¯t let them stand in your way¡­ we¡¯ll protect you now¡­ just like Alpha Caleb wants us to.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened as the look in his eyes went dark. He turned back to Galen, and that was when Ashleigh saw the pipe in his hand. He raised the pipe and stepped toward Galen. Ashleigh gasped and dove forward without a second thought.

    She caught him around the waist and brought him to the floor. She tried to take the pipe from his hand, but he held tight and struggled against her. He then cried out as Ashleigh mmed his face against the concrete and broke his nose.

    The pipe fell to the ground but was quickly recovered by the woman. Ashleigh got to her feet and stood over Galen protectively as the first man writhed in pain while clutching his face.

    ¡°He¡¯ll ruin everything!¡± the woman shouted, gritting her teeth. Spit flew from her mouth as she shouted angrily and pointed the pipe at Galen. ¡°Only our Luna can make it right again!¡±

    She turned to look at Ashleigh. She smiled and tilted her head.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see¡­¡± she said softly. She looked back at Galen on the ground. ¡°We¡¯ll help you see¡­¡±

    The second man ran at Ashleigh, trying to tackle her. She held her ground as he pushed against her. She locked her hands together and brought them down hard on his back. He gasped and coughed, copsing as the wind was knocked out of him.

    Ashleigh looked up at the woman who raised the pipe above Galen. She tried to move, but the second man, still coughing, grabbed her ankle and held tight.

    ¡°Galen!!¡± Ashleigh cried out as the pipe swung down.

    The woman let out a growl as she swung heavily toward Galen. Suddenly, she gasped and cried out as her leg was yanked out from under her, and she fell back against the concrete. Galen let go of her leg and quickly jumped on top of her, wrestling away the pipe before knocking her out.

    Ashleigh smiled and then looked back down at the man holding her ankle. He gasped as she brought her knee to his face and knocked him out.

    Galen looked at the pipe and sighed. He turned toward Ashleigh.

    ¡°Arrgghhh!!¡± came a garbled shout as the first man ran wildly toward Galen.

    Galen pulled back and swung at the man attacking him. The force of the blow sent him back against the wall. He let out a gasp and a groan before he slumped down to the ground.

    Ashleigh and Galen left the room after ensuring that all three were still breathing. They locked it and barricaded the door to prevent them from getting out before backup could arrive.

    ¡°I thought we checked all the entrances,¡± Ashleigh said as they crept through the dark halls.

    ¡°We did,¡± Galen replied. Holding his hand up for her to wait as he looked around the corner.

    ¡°Then how did they get in?¡± Ashleigh asked once he had given the signal that they were clear.

    ¡°My guess,¡± he said, ¡°is that one of them had a key. That¡¯s the problem with an attack from the inside. Any one of them could have ess to just about anything. That¡¯s why I had to make sure the school was inessible to anyone.¡±

    Ashleigh followed closely behind Galen as they made their way back to check on the group they had been with earlier. They ran into several more people who had found their way into the building. At first, they just seemed tired and confused. But once they saw Ashleigh, they suddenly attacked Galen.

    He did his best to defend himself without hurting his attackers, but some were relentless, and Galen had little choice.

    Each time that they were confronted, the same words were repeated. They insisted to Ashleigh that they would protect her. Treating Galen like an enemy, saying that he would ruin everything, and speaking as though they were still following orders from Caleb.

    It left Ashleigh feeling uneasy. She could never imagine something like this, especially not in Summer of all ces.

    Galen had said that the wolves were lost. He had told her that they couldn¡¯t wait for Caleb any longer. She thought he had just wanted to be Alpha of Summer, that he was being greedy.

    Ashleigh looked at Galen as he knelt and talked with a small group. They had made it back to the others. She waited by the door while he checked on each of them. She watched him move from person to person.

    He gave each of them a smile and a warm touch, reassuring them that he would keep them safe. She saw Caleb suddenly, the way he reassured his people. The way he would always put them first. Even when he was terrified and unsure of their survival, he always made everyone else around him believe that they would make it.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes as she suddenly felt a painful grip on her heart.

 Chapter 755 Playing Nice With Others

    755 ying Nice With Others

    Once Galen was sure that the group was safe, he and Ashleigh decided it would be best for them to find where their attackers wereing into the building. It was the only way to ensure the group wouldn¡¯t be found or hurt.

    It took a while, but they finally found an unlocked door.

    Stepping outside, they knew immediately that they were in the right ce. They found two of Galen¡¯s men, soldiers who had been dispatched to the area, unconscious. They weren¡¯t injured. They had just been knocked out.

    After waking them, Galen sent them inside the building to protect the others. He and Ashleigh continued to patrol the area.

    A long time had passed, and they had gone back and forth between the barriers without finding anyone else.

    ¡°Is it possible we already found them all?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Galen replied, scanning the area around them. ¡°Maybe we should head back.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and turned in the direction they had originallye from. She didn¡¯t notice when Galen stopped walking.

    ¡°Did you hear something?¡± Galen asked, standing several feet behind Ashleigh.

    It sounded like something falling, hitting the ground, maybe being kicked.

    Ashleigh turned around to ask what he meant, but as she faced him, her eyes widened, and everything around her froze.

    A man was running with his hand raised high in the air toward Galen. He held something in that hand, something that glistened in the sunlight.

    ¡°Galen!¡± Ashleigh shouted as she sprinted forward.

    Galen turned around, he saw the man, but there was no time to react. The knife wasing down, and it wasing fast.

    Ashleigh threw herself against Galen, pushing him out of the way just as the knife came down. She screamed as the de shed through the flesh of her jaw before she and Galen hit the ground.

    Ashleigh grabbed the wound and curled her body protectively with a painful cry.

    ¡°Ashleigh!¡± Galen shouted.

    He reached out and turned her toward him. He saw the blood soaking her shirt and hands as she held the wound tightly.

    Galen stood up. The man that had attacked them had stumbled and fallen. He scrambled on the ground toward the knife. Galen growled and charged forward, bringing his knee to the man¡¯s chin and sending him falling back. He picked him up, punching him once, twice, and a third time before the man went limp.

    Galen dropped him to the ground. He was still alive, but the healing would take time.

    He took a deep breath and turned back to check on Ashleigh. He clenched his jaw when he saw two more had arrived.

    The two men stared angrily back at Galen, growling, snarling. Ashleigh had pulled herself back up onto one knee. She took deep breaths and held her hand to her jaw, trying to keep pressure on the wound. Galen moved between her and the remaining men.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± Galen said calmly as he positioned himself to defend Ashleigh. ¡°But I will do what I must to end this madness.¡±

    The men looked at each other. One seemed to second guess his decision and took a step back. But the other turned to Galen. His eyes were filled with desperation and rage.

    ¡°We will defend our Luna!¡± the man snarled. ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Galen growled back at him.

    Though Ashleigh could not see them, she knew Galen¡¯s eyes were beginning to glow.

    The second man suddenly seemed afraid. He moved away from his friend, looking around for an escape.

    ¡°No¡­¡± the man facing off with Galen growled, shaking his head. ¡°No! She is the one! Not you! She is the only one¡­ the only one that can make it right again!¡±

    He suddenly charged forward, snarling and baring his teeth as he swung his arms wildly. Galen prepared himself. Once the man was close enough, he would take control of the situation.

    Ashleigh was feeling weak. The wound may not have endangered her life, but the blood loss was taxing her.

    The man pulled his arm back, preparing to swing at Galen. But before he got close enough, he suddenly stopped. The man fell to his knees with a soft grunt and a look of confusion. He heaved heavily, and his eyes rolled back as his body fell limp to the ground.

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened. The second man looked on in horror and then ran.

    Galen furrowed his brows and looked up from the man¡¯s body. To his surprise, he found himself staring at a rifle barrel pointing toward him from several feet away.

    The rifle lowered, and Galen gasped as he recognized the weapon holder.

    ¡°Bell?¡± he whispered.

    Bell gave a quick smile and a wink before looking behind her.

    ¡°The other one ran,¡± she called back to someone. ¡°Catch him quickly before he finds a hole to hide in!¡±

    A woman, whom Galen recognized as one of the nurses Bell worked closely with, ran after the other man. She also carried a rifle in her hands, and following her were two of Galen¡¯s men.

    As Galen watched the three run off, Bell moved her rifle onto her back and moved to the man on the ground. She checked his pulse and then looked back over her shoulder.

    ¡°Restrain and move him back to the hospital with the others,¡± she instructed. ¡°And toss me my kit!¡±

    Two more of Galen¡¯s men appeared with a stretcher and immediately got to work following Bell¡¯s instructions. One of them tossed her a bag. Bell caught it and hurried over to Ashleigh.

    ¡°Hey, bestie,¡± Bell smiled as she knelt beside Ashleigh. She opened her bag and pulled out several items. ¡°ying nice with others just like usual, huh? Got yourself a pretty scratch this time.¡±

    ¡°Would you believe I didn¡¯t start it this time?¡± Ashleigh replied weakly.

    Bellughed and put on her gloves.

    ¡°This time,¡± she said as she began to clean the wound, ¡°I¡¯ll believe you.¡±

    Bell quickly cleaned and bandaged the wound.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I can do here,¡± she said as she stood back up. ¡°We need to get you to the hospital so I can stitch it up. You¡¯re gonna have a nice scar, though.¡±

    Ashleigh reached up and touched the bandage.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said quietly.

    Bell nodded and smiled at her friend.

    ¡°Bell,¡± Galen called, his arms crossed over his chest impatiently.

    He had stood aside and said nothing in the few minutes it took Bell to treat Ashleigh, but she knew he was itching to talk to her.

    Bell waved over the man who had gotten her bag for her.

    ¡°Can you escort Ashleigh back to the hospital?¡± she asked.

    The man nodded and offered his hand to Ashleigh. She took it and got to her feet. She nced between Galen and Bell but said nothing before being led away.

    ¡°Bell, what are you doing here?¡± Galen asked, turning her to look at him. The concern in his eyes was unmistakable. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    Bell took a deep breath.

    ¡°There are reports of wounded all over Summer,¡± she said. ¡°These guys didn¡¯t start out violent, but they did a lot of damage to buildings, and it caused a lot of injuries. I had no choice but to send my team out.¡±

    Galen sighed and nodded.

    ¡°And,¡± Bell continued, ¡°I realized there was a much more efficient and less risky solution than sending soldiers in to fight their friends and family.¡±

    She pulled the rifle from her back and handed it to Galen.

    ¡°Tranquilizers,¡± she said. ¡°Point and shoot, knock them out for a few hours. Plenty of time to get them restrained and moved back to the hospital where they can be treated and keptfortable for now.¡±

    Galen smiled and nodded, handing the rifle back to her.

    ¡°Good n,¡± he said softly. ¡°I hadn¡¯t even considered something like this.¡±

    ¡°Well, I did,¡± Bell smiled as she put the rifle on her back.

    Galen hugged her tight and kissed the top of her head.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said with a heavy sigh. ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to have to hurt anyone else.¡±

    Bell squeezed him in her arms and nuzzled against his throat.

    ¡°I know, Puppy,¡± she whispered.

 Chapter 756 Relax and Listen

    756 Rx and Listen

    Galen continued with his men and the team that Bell had sent to help clear the area. Meanwhile, Bell and Ashleigh returned to the hospital to treat Ashleigh¡¯s wound.

    Bell entered the room, and Ashleigh already sat on the bed. Her blood-soaked shirt had been reced with a hospital gown.

    ¡°Been a while since we¡¯ve done this,¡± Bell smiled as she gathered her supplies.

    Everything was neatlyid out on the tray. Bell turned on a bright light just above the bed, and Ashleigh closed her eyes, naturally turning her head away.

    ¡°Sorry, bright light,¡± Bell said. ¡°I¡¯ll need you to turn toward the door so I can see everything clearly.¡±

    Ashleigh did as instructed, and Bell put on a fresh pair of gloves before removing the bandage she had ced in the field.

    It was a deep cut, but no significant damage was done. Stitches would be required, and there would be scarring, but otherwise, the wound was clean and straightforward.

    Bell began by cleaning the wound again and swabbing it. Making sure there was nothing that had gotten inside. There was no sign of foreign debris or poison on the de that made the cut.

    There was amotion in the hallway. Shouting and things hitting a wall, then more shouting. Ashleigh tensed up and focused on the door. She was ready to jump up and fight at a moment¡¯s notice. She tilted her head slightly, trying to give her hearing a better angle.

    ¡°If you move like that while I¡¯m stitching, we¡¯re gonna have a problem,¡± Bell sighed.

    Ashleigh turned and looked at Bell. She furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about what¡¯s happening out there?¡± Ashleigh asked, looking back at the door.

    ¡°There are plenty of people out there to be concerned about it. I¡¯m concerned about what¡¯s happening in here,¡± Bell replied.

    She reached up and grabbed Ashleigh¡¯s chin, forcing her to turn so she was back in the proper position and lighting for the procedure.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath through her nose.

    ¡°How are you so calm?¡± she asked, staying as still as possible. ¡°I still can¡¯t wrap my head around what happened out there¡­¡±

    Bell let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°Calm?¡± she asked, focusing her eyes on the wound. ¡°My son is trapped in a panic room underneath his school, with a barrier blocking anyone from reaching him, including me. My husband is being physically attacked by people who have known and respected him his entire life. I went out and essentially hunted people down to shoot them with tranquilizers¡­¡±

    Bell sat back and smiled at Ashleigh.

    ¡°The world around me is on full tilt right now,¡± she said. ¡°Inside, I am screaming, crying, shouting, and throwing everything within reach.¡±

    Bell paused and took a breath.

    ¡°I can lean into fear and anxiety. Let it out into the open, just like those people out in the hall right now¡­ and create even more problems for even more people,¡± she said softly. ¡°Or I can do what I¡¯m really good at.¡±

    She smiled again.

    ¡°Make jokes and fix all the ouchies and booboos you silly crash test dummies bring to my door.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed and gave a weak smile.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that told me I couldn¡¯t do that¡­¡± she said quietly.

    Bell smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said. ¡°Avoiding your pain and fear isn¡¯t really a healthy choice.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s all right for you to do it?¡± Ashleigh asked. Looking at Bell with a sad smile.

    Bell thought for a moment about how to answer. But no matter how she phrased it, the answer would still be painful for Ashleigh to hear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t do that,¡± Bell said. ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°I put it away, here, right now. While I need to take care of my patients and those around me,¡± Bell continued. ¡°But,ter¡­ at home¡­ I¡¯ll fall apart. I¡¯ll let it out. I¡¯ll scream, I¡¯ll cry, I¡¯ll throw things. I¡¯ll feel the things I feel and put in the work to get past it.¡±

    Ashleigh stared at Bell. It was like she had be a different person. For so long, Ashleigh hadn¡¯t even known about the scars that Bell carried on her body and on her heart. She hid them well and kept them a secret by burying them deep inside herself.

    ¡°You can do that now?¡± Ashleigh asked, almost unintentionally.

    Bell smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I can fall apart,¡± she said gently. ¡°Because I know Galen will always help me pick up the pieces.¡±

    The pain in Ashleigh¡¯s chest stung again. The empty feeling in her belly seemed to stretch even further.

    ¡°Luna Ashleigh!¡± came a shout from the hallway. ¡°Luna Ashleigh! Please! We need her!¡±

    Ashleigh clenched her jaw and closed her eyes as the air thickened.

    The shouting continued but slowly got quieter as the patient was subdued and taken away.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Bell asked.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and then another. The air slowly returned to normal, and she rxed just a little.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand any of this,¡± she sighed. ¡°Why are they focused on me? I never even acted as Luna¡­¡±

    Bell sat back and looked carefully at her friend. She could see the frustrating confusion that Ashleigh felt. She meant it when she said she didn¡¯t understand.

    The war had brought so many changes to their world and caused so much pain and loss. But Ashleigh could not see beyond Caleb.

    Bell took a deep breath.

    ¡°Have you ever heard any of the stories these wolves share about you?¡± she asked.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow and looked at Bell.

    ¡°You mean the rumors?¡± she asked.

    Bell shook her head.

    ¡°No, I mean the stories. The way they describe the events before and during the war, the things you did, that you could do.¡±

    Ashleigh sighed and looked away again.

    ¡°Why would I want to hear that?¡± she asked. ¡°I was there, I lived it. I know what happened better than anyone.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you do,¡± Bell nodded. ¡°But I didn¡¯t say that they know everything that happened. I said they tell stories.¡±

    Ashleigh nced back at her.

    ¡°Do you know the purpose of a story?¡± Bell asked.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and let it out in an irritated sigh.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this needed to be taken care of now?¡± she asked, pointing to her jaw.

    Bell scoffed gently and nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, and I should get to work.¡±

    Bell leaned forward and grabbed a small syringe from her tray. She held it up so Ashleigh could see it.

    ¡°Numbing shot,¡± she said. ¡°To make this all a little easier on you.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and turned to give Bell better ess. She took a sharp breath through her nose and closed her eyes as the medicine was injected.

    ¡°There we go,¡± Bell chirped. ¡°Now I can stitch you up. Go ahead andy back. Getfortable.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded andid down so that Bell could easily reach her wound.

    ¡°Just remember, you gotta hold still,¡± Bell instructed. ¡°No moving, no shaking your head, no talking. Your mouth needs to stay shut through this whole process.¡±

    Ashleigh gave a thumbs up. Bell smiled at her obedience.

    ¡°Good,¡± Bell smiled. She grabbed the suturing needle and got into position. ¡°Now, just rx and listen to the story.¡±

 Chapter 757 A Lot To Lose At Once

    757 A Lot To Lose At Once

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened. She wanted to get up, but Bell was quick, already holding the needle in ce. She smiled before beginning the first stitch and story.

    ¡°The war took a lot of lives,¡± she began, ¡°entire packs were destroyed. The bnce of our territories waspletely shaken. Enemies we thought extinct reappeared and shattered everything we knew about ourselves and each other.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and closed her eyes. There was nothing she could do but sit and listen to whatever Bell wanted her to.

    ¡°But from this war, we learned about our weaknesses. About the enemies that already lived among us. Those who nned and plotted the downfall of all the others. Those whomitted atrocities right below our noses.

    ¡°The territories were seeped in blood and pain. A rot grew from the earth itself and spread among the wolves. Transforming them into vile creatures, killing and torturing everyone they encountered.¡±

    Bell paused, setting down her tools. She readjusted the light before continuing.

    ¡°It was a losing battle. Outnumbered, outsmarted. The gates of Summer were overrun,munications were lost, and both Alpha and Beta were gone. Leaving the pack to fend for itself. There was no hope, no reason to believe that anyone could or woulde. The Goddess herself could not send aid quickly enough to make a difference.

    ¡°The wolves were already prepared to die. Huddled in corners, holding their loved one tight and closing their eyes, begging the Goddess for the only thing they could. A quick death.

    ¡°But the Goddess did not send them a quick death. Instead, she sent a Warrior. One that could rip holes in the universe to travel vast distances just in time to save these doomed wolves.¡±

    Bell smiled to herself as she continued the story.

    ¡°She defended the gates, pushing back the enemy with the power of the Goddess. She shone with a golden white light as she tore down the enemy soldiers and cleared a path to victory. As though that weren¡¯t enough of a blessing, she performed an even greater miracle. The wolves of Summer knew it was impossible. Still, somehow, this Warrior was able to summon her lover, their Alpha, to her side in the middle of battle. Together, they tore down the remaining forces and secured Summer¡¯s gates.¡±

    At this, Ashleigh could not sit still. Hearing the ridiculous exaggeration of what had really happened, she tried to look at Bell.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Bell shouted, quickly pulling back her needle. Luckily, she wasn¡¯t mid-stitch at the time.

    Ashleigh red up at Bell, and Bell red right back.

    ¡°You promised to hold still,¡± Bell stated. She gave Ashleigh an irritated smile before adding, ¡°Now, are you going to listen, or do I need to strap you down?¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath through her nose and turned back into position.

    ¡°Good,¡± Bell nodded. She moved her hands back in line with the sutures. ¡°Now, where was I? Oh, right, you just teleported Caleb to your side.¡±

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t move.

    Bell cleared her throat and continued the stitch before she spoke again.

    ¡°Though the Warrior and the Alpha had fought hard to secure the pack, the enemies¡¯ numbers were too great. Again, Summer faced the end. But it was then that the great Warrior performed another miracle.

    ¡°She led the wolves to the mountains, and while their Alpha was forced to turn back and fight the enemy to protect his people, the Warrior built them a golden bridge that extended into the universe and delivered them to safety far from the enemy.¡±

    Bell paused as she finished off the stitches. Tying it off and setting down her needle. She continued as she prepared the bandage.

    ¡°The people of Summer found shelter with wolves they had once called enemy. They were given warmth andfort as the Goddess¡¯ chosen warrior and her Alpha lover continued to fight against the Ancient Evil that had tried to devour theirnds.

    ¡°Trapped between the worlds, the Warrior and the Alpha fought to save their people. With the power bestowed on her by the Goddess, the Warrior defeated the Ancient Evil and returned home. Summer, as well as all the other wolves, were safe once more."

    Bell carefully pressed the bandage over Ashleigh¡¯s wound, gently taping it down.

    ¡°But the battle was not won without a heavy price. The Goddess and, alongside her, the Alpha, were caught between the worlds. Waiting for the day the Warrior could finally rescue them.¡±

    Bell sat back. The procedure was done. She took a deep breath and watched Ashleigh, waiting for her reaction.

    Ashleigh had long ago closed her eyes. Bell saw a tear that pushed through her sealed lids. Ashleigh sniffled and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Everything was exaggerated...¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s just a story¡­ a made-up story.¡±

    Bell nodded.

    ¡°These wolves are desperate to believe in something,¡± Bell said. ¡°So, they believe in you. In the woman that could tear holes in the universe, that could channel the power of the first Luna, that fought an ancient evil threatening to destroy us all and won.¡±

    Ashleigh turned away.

    ¡°This pack lost their friends and family, their homes, their sense of security, their Goddess¡­ their Alpha,¡± Bell said softly. ¡°It¡¯s a lot to lose at once.¡±

    Bell lowered her eyes and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I can¡¯t me them for holding so tightly to the idea of you¡­¡± she said. ¡°The things you¡¯ve done, they were extraordinary, miraculous even. It makes sense to think that if anyone could bring back Caleb and everything else that was lost¡­ it would be you.¡±

    Ashleigh turned back to Bell with concern.

    ¡°Everything else?¡± she whispered. ¡°What does that even¡ª the Goddess is gone. There is no bringing her back. I never said I could¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± Bell smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything¡­ at all.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at Bell with a questioning gaze.

    ¡°But still they believe¡­¡± Bell whispered. ¡°They believe so strongly that they are willing to allow this madness to grow and spread in their minds until nothing of them is left.¡±

    Bell looked at Ashleigh. Their eyes met, and Ashleigh swallowed as she saw the sadness that looked back at her.

    ¡°What I mean,¡± Bell continued. ¡°Is that it¡¯s not just about you¡­¡±

    Bell licked her lips, thinking of how she could best exin. She looked at Ashleigh, wondering if she would understand or not.

    ¡°You think that everyone has given up on Caleb. That you¡¯re the only one who still believes he¡¯lle back. But these people¡­¡±

    Bell paused and sighed before continuing.

    ¡°Caleb brought you into this pack. He made you his wife because he loved you,¡± she said. ¡°But the pack made you their Luna¡­ because they believed in you and all the stories about you.¡±

    Ashleigh lowered her head.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.

    Bell took a deep breath.

    ¡°Because they think they have nothing else¡­¡± she said. ¡°Caleb was thest of the first, and you, no matter how direct or indirect, had a connection to the Goddess. You are the only part of the story that remains. Only you can give them the happy ending they are desperate for.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and hugged herself.

    ¡°They¡¯re just stories¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°They¡¯re not true, and I had nothing to do with them.¡±

    Bell smiled sadly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Bell whispered. ¡°Those stories were made up about you by people who watched from a distance and interpreted what they wanted.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded her head.

    Bell leaned forward, taking one of Ashleigh¡¯s hands and squeezing it gently. Ashleigh lifted her gaze to meet Bell¡¯s. She looked back at Ashleigh with eyes full of affection and warmth.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Bell smiled softly, ¡°it¡¯s time for you to tell your story.¡±

 Chapter 758 Everything Has Changed

    758 Everything Has Changed

    Two days had passed since Ashleigh¡¯s arrival in Summer, and the events that had led to a scar on her jaw that would remain with her for the rest of her life.

    The wolves of Summer were now gathered at her request.

    The feeling through the crowd was tense and agitated. Those who had been involved in the fighting were monitored and kept on low doses of sedatives to help ease their anxieties and keep them calm. Still, the eyes in the crowd looked on each other with suspicion.

    Ashleigh stepped onto the stage. They turned to look at her. Many faces lit up, hoping she would announce her intention to remain and lead Summer. Others didn¡¯t look up or turned away, not understanding why she was even there.

    Galen, Bell, Fiona, and Landon were also in attendance. They remained at the back, allowing Ashleigh to speak without their influence on the crowd.

    She stepped forward to the microphone ced for her and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Thank you all foring,¡± she began. ¡°The past few days have been hard for all of us, and I¡¯m sure many of you would prefer to be at home with your families.¡±

    She saw a few heads nod, heard several scoffs, and the sounds of throats clearing.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°I won¡¯t waste your time,¡± she said. ¡°I wanted to speak with all of you for a specific reason. The full moon is only a few days away, and at that time, Galen will be named Alpha of Summer.¡±

    Murmurs and shouts mixed in the crowd. Ashleigh raised her hand to ask for silence.

    ¡°I know some of you don¡¯t agree with the change,¡± she said. ¡°Some of you believe that I should be the one leading Summer.¡±

    Excited shouts and whistles, as well as growls and boos, rose from the crowd. Again, Ashleigh raised her hand for silence, and the wolves obeyed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand before, but I do now¡­¡± she said softly, ¡°you long for Caleb, for everything to go back to how it was before the war. And you believe that I can bring it all back¡­¡±

    She took a deep breath through her nose and let it out slowly.

    ¡°You gave me your loyalty¡­ your faith. You weed me into your home, your family,¡± Ashleigh spoke clearly as she looked at the faces that stared up at her. ¡°But I never deserved it.¡±

    Murmurs spread throughout the crowd.

    ¡°I loved Caleb, I still do, I always will¡­¡± she continued. ¡°He is a part of me, and I can still feel him every time I close my eyes.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes.

    ¡°I can feel him standing here, right behind me. His hands on my shoulders, giving me the strength to face you all today.¡±

    Ashleigh reached her hand up to her shoulder, smiling as she ced it where his hand would have been. She took a deep breath and opened her eyes.

    In the eyes that looked up at her, she saw a mix of hope, sadness, and confusion. These wolves were lost. They needed someone to lead them. They needed their Alpha. But he was gone, and in his absence, they had clung to her as a way of holding on to him.

    ¡°I am his mate, his wife¡­ but I am not¡­ your Luna.¡±

    There were growls, shouts of frustration and anger.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and pushed against the urge to growl at them. Galen was right. They were all scared and in need of guidance.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want or need me,¡± she continued, talking louder to drown out the crowd''s shouts. ¡°I am not deserving of the role. Not three years ago, and certainly not now.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I think I could have been a good Luna¡­¡± Ashleigh said gently.

    The crowd quieted, watching her expression soften, listening to what she shared.

    ¡°Caleb and I¡­ we could have made you all proud. If he were here¡­¡± she paused and smiled to herself. ¡°That would have been¡­ a different story.¡±

    Far back in the crowd, Bell smiled to herself.

    Ashleigh saw his warm smile in her mind,forting and cruel. Her eyes felt hot with the tears that filled them. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    After a quiet moment, she looked out at the crowd again. They looked up at her with sympathy and understanding. They missed him, just as she did.

    ¡°This pack was everything to him,¡± she said softly. ¡°His family, his home, his people¡­ all of you¡­ He cherished each and every one of you.¡±

    In the crowd, sniffles and light sobs could be heard. She saw several people looking around at each other, giving each other tender smiles or reaching out to hold hands.

    ¡°That is how I know he would hate to see what has happened here,¡± Ashleigh sighed. ¡°To know that his people were fighting each other, trying to kill each other¡­¡±

    Many eyes turned down toward the ground, ashamed of their actions.

    ¡°That is not what he wanted, what any of the Alphas that have led this great pack would have wanted.¡±

    In the crowd, she saw desperate tears. Looks of fear and confusion.

    ¡°I know some of you are scared about whates next,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°Summer has always been led by a direct descendant of the first Alpha and Luna of Summer. But now¡­ I¡¯m sorry, there is no kind way to say this¡­ it¡¯s over. There aren¡¯t any left.¡±

    Loud sobs and unintelligible cries rang out in the crowd.

    ¡°Everything has changed,¡± she continued over the cries. ¡°The time of the Goddess¡­¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± she said. ¡°There are no more oaths, no more special powers¡­ even our most basic bonds have weakened.¡±

    The wolves huddled in small groups, supporting each other. Comforting each other. In the back of the crowd, Galen watched. His heart ached seeing so many in pain, but he wasn¡¯t going to stop her. She was telling them the truth. One they needed to hear and understand.

    ¡°You have heard stories about the things that I did and could do, about the power that I wielded, with ims that I was chosen by the Goddess herself to save the wolves from destruction,¡± she continued with a sigh. ¡°Because of those stories, you believe I can do things¡­ that I can¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 759 What Summer Deserves

    759 What Summer Deserves

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I can¡¯t change the past,¡± she continued. ¡°I can¡¯t bring back all that is gone. I¡¯m not the Warrior chosen by the Goddess. I¡¯m just me¡­just Ashleigh.¡±

    She swallowed, her heart aching as she spoke.

    ¡°The Goddess, the first Lunas¡­ the ley lines¡­¡± she said, halting briefly as her voice shook. ¡°They¡¯re gone. It¡¯s all gone, and there is no reason to keep hoping¡­ no reason to keep holding on so tight to the past.¡±

    She took another breath, pausing to stop the tears before they could fall.

    ¡°But still¡­ I do it every day,¡± she said softly. ¡°I wake up each morning, hoping that time has moved backward. The war hasn¡¯t happened, and there is still time to change it all¡­¡±

    A mixture of gentle and heavy sobs from the crowd tickled her ears. Ashleigh swallowed. She never had any intention of sharing these thoughts. Not with anyone, especially not an entire pack of people.

    But after all she had witnessed, after all she had heard. It was the least she could do for Caleb.

    ¡°I have spent three years chasing the past,¡± she continued. ¡°Ignoring the world around me, the people. I ran away from everything I knew and loved¡­ all so I could keep living in the pain of what I lost.¡±

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath through her nose, letting it out slowly from her mouth.

    ¡°So, I know better than anyone that you don¡¯t want that¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°Not for you¡­ not for your families, not for your pack.¡±

    Ashleigh opened her eyes and looked out at the crowd. Tears and silence. Faces drawn down into heavy frowns and exhausted expressions.

    She thought back to when she had first arrived in Summer. At the amazement and excitement she had felt. Even though she had considered Summer an enemy pack at the time, she had respected their abilities, their advancements, and their reputation. They were strong, united, and worthy of the reverence paid by all the other packs.

    It was a far cry from the Summer she witnessed now.

    ¡°Summer was once the best of the four great packs,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°the most advanced, the most united, the strongest. But that, too, has changed.

    ¡°Now Spring and Autumn are gone. And Winter is the one that remains united, strong, and peaceful. And Broken Crag¡­ once thought of as a pack barely a step above the beasts, leads the way for the wolves of these territories.¡±

    Landon stood beside Fiona with his arms crossed over his chest. He gave a soft chuckle and nodded at Ashleigh¡¯s urate assessment of his pack.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°The world beyond our territories is filled with the stories of great and proud civilizations, brought down by their refusal to let go of the past. Holding tightly to the old beliefs, they watched their cities burn around them.¡±

    Ashleigh looked out at their faces, seeing the pain her words caused. But she could also see that they were opening their eyes and facing what was really in front of them.

    ¡°Caleb¡­ isn¡¯t here,¡± she said. ¡°And¡­ I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll evere back.¡±

    She paused, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°But the love he had for all of you, for all of Summer, will always remain,¡± Ashleigh continued. ¡°If you truly wish to honor him, his father, and all the Alphas that came before them¡­ don¡¯t let those old traditions destroy the future of this pack.¡±

    She spent some time with Corrine in New Reef, visited Burning Ember, and even paid her respects at 00:26

    the site of several of the lost packs.

    In the crowd, several people nodded.

    ¡°They built Summer, but they didn¡¯t do it alone,¡± Ashleigh said, raising her eyes across the crowd to meet Galen¡¯s. ¡°As long as the people continue to thrive, they could never be disappointed.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded at Galen, giving a soft smile before returning to the crowd.

    ¡°Galen has always been by Caleb¡¯s side. And Caleb knew he would always be by your side, too,¡± she smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need a bloodline or a legacy. And you certainly don¡¯t need me.¡±

    Ashleigh looked out into the eyes that looked up at her, gentle smiles growing from their tired and weary gazes.

    ¡°What each of you needs, what Summer deserves¡­¡± Ashleigh said softly. She paused as she locked eyes with Fiona. She licked her lips and swallowed down the lump in her throat. ¡°Is to move forward.¡±

    Fiona gripped her cane and took in a heavy breath. Landon¡¯s light touch on her shoulder soothed her. She slowly let her breath out before reaching up and touching his hand.

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and pushed down the pain that still gripped her heart like a vice.

    ¡°Caleb already knew what needed to happen, and so do you,¡± she said softly, ¡°the only person fit to be Alpha of Summer, is Galen.¡±

    ***

    The full moon came, and with it, Galen was epted without hesitation as the new Alpha of Summer.

    Though she had publicly supported him, Ashleigh did not attend the ceremony. She understood that the change was necessary, and she didn¡¯t exactly me him, but it was still painful for her to ept.

    Galen had struggled to make the decision to be Alpha, but once he had made it, he was devoted to the task and to his people. Within a few months, Summer had regained its unity and momentum, returning to the great pack it once was.

    The tensions within the pack were not solved overnight. But epting Galen as Alpha brought immense relief to all the wolves of Summer. Together, over time, they worked through and found solutions to the problems that were left unsettled.

    With Galen officially leading as Alpha, Fiona chose to take a step back.

    She was tired and needed rest as she began to truly experience the grief of losing her son. After much debate, Fiona finally agreed to visit Broken Crag. But much to Landon¡¯s disappointment, she came with Nessa.

    Nessa had suggested to Fiona that it might help her to face the grief head-on. The way the wolves of Broken Crag did.

    They spent three months locked away deep in the mountain together. Nessa helped Fiona through the process. She wiped Fiona¡¯s brow, cleaned her up, and fed her as she lost herself to grief.

    But when the three months had passed, Fiona came out feeling both exhausted and refreshed. She returned home, delighted to see the improvements the pack had made since Galen had be Alpha. He offered her any role she wanted. But in the end, she decided that she no longer wished to y a role. Instead, she chose to simply be a wolf of Summer, free toe and go as she pleased.

    She spent some time with Corrine in New Reef, visited Burning Ember, and even paid her respects at the site of several of the lost packs.

    Finally, with a renewed desire to explore and experience the joys left in her life, she indulged herself with regr visits to Broken Crag.

 Chapter 760 How Could I Stay Still?

    760 How Could I Stay Still?

    [PRESENT]

    Almost two hours after Ashleigh¡¯s call, when Landon was forced to attend his duties, Fiona was finally able to look at the image she had received. When she did, the air in her lungs felt as though it had been sucked out, and her heart stopped beating entirely.

    Frozen in an agonizing moment of shock and disbelief, Fiona¡¯s eyes widened and shook as she stared at the image of her son beside Ashleigh.

    She gasped and dropped the phone, jumping out of bed with the sheets wrapped around her.

    Fiona stood for a long time staring at the phone, still lying on the bed. Her chest heaved with heavy breaths as she tried to collect her thoughts.

    She reached down and picked it up, swallowing before looking at the image again. The scar on Ashleigh¡¯s jaw was the first thing she looked at.

    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± she whispered to herself.

    Her eyes moved to the man beside Ashleigh in the picture. It looked just like him. Just like he had that day five years ago. When she saw him for thest time before she entered the portal to lead the wolves out of Summer.

    Fiona¡¯s legs felt weak. She sat down on the edge of the bed. Her eyes burned with unshed tears, and her heart raced with excitement, confusion, and fear. A weak smile began to form on her lips. Could it be real?

    ¡®Caleb is gone. He¡¯s nevering back.¡¯

    The words suddenly whispered in her mind, making her draw a sharp breath.

    ¡®It¡¯s time, Mom,¡¯ Galen¡¯s voice echoed from the past. ¡®We need to move on.¡¯

    Fiona looked away from the image. A heaviness fell over her chest. Galen was Alpha of Summer now. If Caleb was back, he could no longer be Alpha. All because she had given up on him two years ago.

    She let out a shaky breath and then lifted her phone back up. She forwarded the image in an email to Galen, demanding an answer to what it meant. Quickly getting dressed, she didn¡¯t bother to say goodbye or even leave a note for Landon. She needed to return to Summer and could think of nothing else right now.

    By the time she arrived, her emotions had boiled over. She needed answers, not more questions. But when she found Galen, she was even more shocked by what she found out.

    He had never stopped looking for Caleb. Even while he convinced her that there was no hope, he knew very well that Alice and Myka continued searching. That he, and even Axel, were still searching to this day.

    But she, his mother, had given up on him. While everyone else still searched, she stopped. She mourned and, eventually, moved on.

    The pain, anger, and guilt that Fiona felt was overwhelming. She hadn¡¯t intended to p Galen, but she could do nothing else. Whatever he said after, she couldn¡¯t hear.

    His voice turned to noise in her ears, and then the noise became static as she fell to her knees and cried.

    Fiona had no idea how long she had stayed like that or when she lost consciousness.

    She woke in her room, and by the moonlighting through the window, it was clear that several hours had passed.

    Her phone sat on the nightstand beside her. She had several missed calls and messages from Landon. She closed her eyes and set the phone down. She couldn¡¯t talk to him right now. Her mind was in too much of a jumble.

    Fiona took a deep breath. Ashleigh had said they would be home in three days. Which meant she would have to wait for her answers either way. But she wanted to settle her argument with Galen before they arrived. Unfortunately, it was toote an hour to go talk with him now.

    Shey back on the bed and pulled the nkets over her shoulders, allowing the day''s exhaustion to settle back over her before her mind could wander to other things.

    Her dreams began as she had expected. Visions of Caleb¡¯s heartbroken face as he realized what she had done. He asked her how she could have given up on him while he was still out there fighting to return.

    Even knowing it was a dream, Fiona couldn¡¯t find her way out. She cried and begged the nightmare to end, covering her eyes and ears, just hoping it would all stop. And somewhere along the way, it did.

    She began to dream of the mountains where Landon had taken her to help her regain the strength in her leg once more. To the ces of beauty, he had shown her hidden among the harshness of Broken Crag.

    In the dream, Caleb and Ashleigh were with them. Calebughed as he and Landon raced up the mountain. Ashleigh stared in awe at the glowing caves deep within the Crag.

    They all, as well as Galen and Bell, Corrine, and the rest of their extended family, gathered together to eat and drink. To reconnect and celebrate with each other.

    Fiona woke with a peaceful feeling. She took a deep breath and then noticed the soft scent of a mountain breeze and how soothing the warmth surrounding her felt. It took only a moment to recognize why.

    Opening her eyes, she looked back over her shoulder. She smiled, wondering how she hadn¡¯t noticed him getting into bed with her. Behind her, Landon slept peacefully with his arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her close against him.

    She carefully turned in his arms to face him.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she whispered, reaching out and gently stroking his hair.

    ¡°I was worried,¡± his sleepy voice whispered back. He pulled her closer, nuzzling against her shoulder with his eyes still closed. ¡°You disappeared and didn¡¯t answer my calls or messages.¡±

    Fiona sighed and hugged him, bowing her head and kissing the top of his head.

    ¡°I have told you before that an Alpha should be moreposed,¡± she whispered against his hair. ¡°Running off to chase your lover because she hasn¡¯t answered your call is childish.¡±

    Landon only hugged her tighter.

    ¡°I will dly ept your criticism and proudly acknowledge my childishness," he said. "But, you left without a word. I knew something must be wrong and that you were hurting in some way. How could I stay still?¡±

    Fiona closed her eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Will you tell me what happened?¡± he asked.

    She swallowed and cleared her throat.

    ¡°The person that Ashleigh is bringing home,¡± she began, ¡°the picture she sent¡­¡±

    She paused and took a deep breath.

    ¡°It appears to be Caleb,¡± Fiona whispered. ¡°She found him.¡±

 Chapter 761 A Part of His Family

    761 A Part of His Family

    Landon was surprised, to say the least. He had questions, but Fiona had no real answers to share. She had no idea where Caleb had been or how Ashleigh had found him. She told him that Ashleigh and Caleb would arrive in two more days, and then they would get their answers.

    After telling him about Ashleigh¡¯s message, Landon and Fiona had gotten out of bed to focus on the conversation. Now they sat together at a small table, each partaking of an apple.

    ¡°If they are still two days from arriving,¡± Landon said, looking at Fiona across from him. ¡°Why did you leave in such a hurry?¡±

    Fiona sighed and set down her apple.

    ¡°I was shocked,¡± she began, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what to do. But as I began to think that Caleb might really havee back, I realized what I had done.¡±

    She lowered her head and took a deep breath.

    Landon furrowed his brow, confused by her reaction.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I gave up on him,¡± she said softly, looking up at Landon with tears. ¡°And in doing so, I took everything away from him.¡±

    ¡°Fiona¡­¡±

    Landon began to protest, but Fiona held her hand to stop him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to try and convince me that I have done nothing wrong,¡± she said. ¡°I know it was reasonable to assume that there was no hope. To ept that Caleb was gone and move forward for the sake of the pack.¡±

    Landon nodded.

    ¡°But,¡± Fiona continued, ¡°I could have done that without sacrificing Caleb¡¯s role as Alpha.¡±

    Landon swallowed as he heard the pain and anger slowly moving into her voice.

    ¡°In fact, I nned to do exactly that,¡± she stated. ¡°I was going to be Summer¡¯s Alpha, holding his ce for him until he returned.¡±

    Fiona paused, clenching her jaw.

    ¡°I believed he would return,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I was sure of it¡­ until Galen convinced me otherwise.¡±

    Landon lowered his head and closed his eyes.

    ¡°That was why you came here yesterday,¡± he said softly. ¡°To confront Galen about convincing you to give up being Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona replied through gritted teeth.

    She was angry and hurt. Nothing about the years that followed Caleb¡¯s disappearance was easy, but giving up on his return had been one of the lowest points in her life. And knowing that it was Galen, of all people, who had convinced her when he still believed Caleb could return, it was a betrayal she had never expected.

    ¡°I have always considered him a son,¡± she said, her voice quiet and hurt. ¡°I raised him, loved him, and trusted him. He was a brother to Caleb. The three of us¡­ we survived so much together¡­¡±

    She paused, taking a deep breath and clenching her fists.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how he could stand there and lie to my face¡­ how he could have looked me in the eye all these years.¡±

    Landon looked up at Fiona. Her hands were balled into tight fists, and her jaw was clenched shut. She looked angry, but he knew that, more than anything else, she was hurting.

    The joy she should have felt at Caleb¡¯s return was overshadowed by the guilt of moving on with her life and not protecting his ce in Summer. While she and Galen should have celebrated together, they were now at odds.

    Growing up in Broken Crag, Landon had always known the value of family. Jonas had taken him in and guided him like a son. He taught him all that he knew and more than he could have ever thought to ask.

    Landon had never considered the possibility of getting close to anyone outside of his pack. He had held feelings for Nessa when he was younger, but after meeting Fiona, after spending even a short amount of time with her, he had questioned whether he ever actually loved Nessa or simply wanted to remain a part of her family.

    In these past five years, he had made many friends and alliances. But no rtionship mattered more to him than the one he shared with Fiona. And through her, he had also gotten close to Galen, Bell, and their son Ren.

    While he was very well aware that Fiona would likely never allow him to make it official, he considered them all a part of his family.

    He knew what they all meant to her and how hard she had worked to get through her grief over losing Caleb.

    Landon stood from his chair. Surprised by the sudden movement, Fiona looked up at him.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± he said, extending his hand to her.

    Fiona furrowed her brows but stood and took his hand. Landon led her out of the room without another word. It wasn¡¯t until they turned down the hall that led toward Galen¡¯s office that she finally said something.

    ¡°Landon, stop. I don¡¯t need you to be my hero,¡± she said, pulling back against him, ¡°this isn¡¯t something for you to get involved with. It is between Galen and I.¡±

    Landon did not stop. Instead, he moved even more determinedly toward the door.

    ¡°Landon, I am serious!¡± Fiona shouted.

    But it was toote. They had reached the door, and Landon didn¡¯t bother to knock, shoving it open and moving them inside.

    At his desk, Galen stood from his chair.

    ¡°Landon?¡± he called out, then seeing Fiona, he swallowed. ¡°Fiona¡­¡±

    Fiona pulled her hand out of Landon¡¯s grip and softly growled at him.

    ¡°I told you to stop,¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Landon said, looking back at her, ¡°but we need to talk, all of us.¡±

    Landon looked back at Galen.

    Galen furrowed his brows and stepped out from behind his desk.

    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked.

    Fiona looked up at Galen.

    ¡°You and I have not finished our conversation,¡± she said coldly, then looked back at Landon. ¡°But this has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Landon closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He let it out slowly and then looked at Fiona again.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it does,¡± he said. ¡°I know how much you love Galen, how much your rtionship means to you. I cannot allow you to destroy that over something that was not his fault.¡±

    Fiona looked at Landon with confusion and concern.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    Landon looked back at Galen, who also stared at him confusedly. Then he turned back to Fiona.

    ¡°Galen may have been the one to convince you not to be Alpha,¡± he said. ¡°But he only did so because I pushed him into it.¡±

 Chapter 762 It Should Really Be Me

    762 It Should Really Be Me

    Fiona¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I approached him. I told him it was his responsibility to be Alpha of Summer,¡± Landon continued. ¡°He had no interest in pursuing it on his own. Galen also wanted to do whatever it took to hold out until Caleb returned.¡±

    ¡°Hang on a minute,¡± Galen said, stepping toward Landon. ¡°It was my responsibility, one that I should have taken up a lot sooner. I needed that push. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°That might be true,¡± Landon replied, ¡°but you would never have lied to Fiona if I had not attacked you.¡±

    ¡°Attacked him?¡± Fiona questioned, taking a step toward them both and turning toward Galen.

    Galen shook his head.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± he quickly said, ¡°not physically. He just¡­ reminded me of what I needed to do.¡±

    ¡°I used Caleb against you,¡± Landon said.

    Fiona turned back to him.

    ¡°I knew how much it would hurt you if I said those things,¡± Landon continued. ¡°I pushed until I was sure that you would make the decision that I felt was best.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Galen shook his head, again moving closer to Landon. He turned to Fiona. ¡°That¡¯s not what happened.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Landon said, ¡°I am the one that forced Galen to lie to you, Fiona. I am to me, not him.¡±

    Fiona looked between the two men as they argued. She was feeling frustrated and confused. It was Galen that had convinced her to give up on Caleb. But did he do it because of Landon? But why would the man who came running when he thought she might shed a tear do something that he knew would break her heart?

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Galen asked, turning to Landon. ¡°You never told me to lie to her. No matter what you said to me, I made that decision. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°If I had not cornered you that night, you would never have felt the need to lie to her,¡± Landon replied.

    She took a deep breath as they continued to go back and forth. Finally, she sighed and turned to Landon.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°Why did you get involved at all? You were the one that even told me about how I could be Alpha, so why would you then turn around and push Galen into the role?¡±

    Landon met her eyes but quickly lowered them and clenched his jaw tight.

    ¡°I have never cared for anyone the way that I care for you,¡± he said softly. ¡°Even before you showed me any affection in return, I would have done anything to keep you safe.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Fiona sighed.

    Landon met her eyes. She swallowed as she saw the seriousness in his gaze.

    ¡°When I told you about how you could be Alpha, I saw the fear in your eyes. I felt the warmth drain from your body,¡± Landon said. ¡°And as you described the way each member of your family has sacrificed for Summer¡­ how you already have¡­¡±

    He paused, licking his lips and then swallowing the lump that had formed in his throat at the memory.

    ¡°I knew that as scared and as tired as you were¡­ you were still going to sacrifice yourself to keep Caleb¡¯s ce,¡± he said. ¡°And it would have killed you.¡±

    Landon lifted his gaze to meet hers again.

    ¡°How could I not get involved?¡± he asked gently.

    Fiona closed her eyes, feeling a tightness in her chest. She took a deep breath and then turned toward Galen.

    ¡°And you?¡± she asked. ¡°This was your reason as well?¡±

    Galen swallowed but didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Caleb¡­!¡± she cried out. ¡°It¡¯s really you¡­!¡±

    15:08

    Caleb moved closer, reaching out and pulling his mother into his arms. Immediately, Fiona began to ¡°I remember that I told you about how I could be Alpha¡­ at first, you seemed almost to agree¡­ but then you changed your mind. You pushed to take the role, and when I wouldn¡¯t agree, you told me there was no hope.¡±

    Galen looked away but nodded.

    ¡°I¡­ wanted to agree. Because, at the time, it would have been easier,¡± he said softly, ¡°But, I realized at that time that agreeing to let you be Alpha¡­ was like agreeing to your suicide.¡±

    He sniffled and looked back at Fiona.

    Fiona felt a rush of emotions. Guilt, understanding, frustration. She was surprised that her anger was no longer at the top of the list. Part of her wanted to be angry, feeling as though they were calling her weak. But the truth was, she had been relieved by Galen¡¯s bid for Alpha.

    ¡°I am sorry that I lied,¡± he said. ¡°But I didn¡¯t know how to stop you from pushing yourself any more than you already had, and I wasn¡¯t willing to lose you too.¡±

    Galen moved in front of Fiona. He reached down and took her hands in his.

    ¡°I understand why you¡¯re angry,¡± Galen said. ¡°And I deserve it, so please, don¡¯t me Landon. Don¡¯t me anyone else. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and neither did you. I¡¯m the only one that you should be angry at. Just me.¡±

    Fiona felt tears running down her cheeks. She swallowed and sniffled, unsure of how to feel. Her anger was almost gone. How could she hold on to it any longer? These men did all they could to protect her. And she had no doubt that the boy in front of her, her sweet boy, had been punishing himself ever since.

    ¡°If you have to be angry at anyone¡­¡± a familiar voice called behind her. One that she hadn¡¯t heard in five years. ¡°It should really be me.¡±

    Galen¡¯s eyes widened as he stared toward the doorway behind her and let go of her hands.

    Fiona¡¯s heart thudded loudly in her ears as she paused at this moment between the present, where Caleb was still gone, and the future, where he just might be waiting for her to turn around.

    Slowly, Fiona turned, each second that passed longer than thest. Finally, she faced the door. And staring back at her was a man as tall as he was, with the same auburn hair he had and his same icy grey eyes.

    It was hard for her to breathe. Each breath felt short and shallow.

    ¡°Caleb¡­?¡± she asked in a whisper.

    A smile spread over his lips, the same smile that he wore when she chastised his impatience for his cocoa. The same smile he wore whenever he wanted to melt her heart. His smile.

    ¡°Hey, Mom,¡± he whispered.

    Fiona gasped and covered her mouth with her hand.

    ¡°Caleb¡­!¡± she cried out. ¡°It¡¯s really you¡­!¡±

    Caleb moved closer, reaching out and pulling his mother into his arms. Immediately, Fiona began to cry, holding him tightly as she did so.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered, kissing her head. ¡°I got lost for a while, but I¡¯m back now. I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 763 Let Me Do This Properly

    763 Let Me Do This Properly

    Fiona sobbed in Caleb¡¯s arms, squeezing her arms around him to confirm he was real. He chuckled and held her tight.

    ¡°I promise,¡± he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m real.¡±

    She squeezed her eyes tight and patted his back weakly. Relief, sorrow, and joy all ovepped in her heart and mind.

    It was him. It was really him.

    ¡°Shh,¡± Caleb whispered soothingly as he gently stroked her hair. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    Fiona nodded and tried to reign in her emotions, calm her tears, and take a deep breath. It took several minutes, but finally, she could ce her hands on Caleb¡¯s arms and gently pull away to look up at him.

    ¡°You look exactly the same,¡± she whispered, reaching her hand up and touching his cheek. ¡°As though hardly a day had passed since we said goodbye.¡±

    Caleb smiled and leaned into her hand.

    ¡°I know,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through all this. If I could havee back sooner¡­ I swear, I would have.¡±

    Fiona smiled, and then her smile shook. She swallowed as the emotions welled in her heart again.

    ¡°I truly thought I had lost you,¡± she said in a pained whisper.

    Caleb¡¯s smile fell, and he pulled her close again, hugging and squeezing her tight.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± he said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered, tears falling once more.

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb replied, shaking his head. ¡°No, there is nothing for you to be sorry about.¡±

    ¡°I failed you,¡± she cried into his shoulder, ¡°I failed you, Caleb.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Caleb whispered, shaking his head and continuing to hug her. ¡°Never, you never failed me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± she insisted. ¡°I should have waited. I never should have stopped believing you wereing home!¡±

    Caleb shook his head.

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°No, Mom¡­ I never wanted you to stop living for me¡­ never.¡±

    Fiona pulled back and looked up at him. Her eyes were red from the strain of her tears. The expression on her face filled with guilt and fear. It gave Caleb a painful feeling in his chest.

    He reached his hand up and touched her cheek tenderly.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Caleb whispered. ¡°There¡¯s a lot for us to talk about, a lot of time to make for¡­ but it doesn¡¯t have to happen right now.¡±

    He smiled lovingly at her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had quite a shock,¡± he said. ¡°And honestly, I just flew straight here with little sleep myself. I think we both need some rest. But I¡¯m not going anywhere, I promise.¡±

    Fiona was hesitant to let go of him. She knew he was right. Her body felt weak, and her head was spinning. But she was afraid to go to sleep and wake up to realize this was just another dream. Another hopeful nightmare.

    ¡°Trust me,¡± Caleb said. ¡°We have time.¡±

    She looked up at him again, and suddenly, it wasn¡¯t just Caleb she saw. It was Cain, his reassuring smile, and the warmth of his eyes. Feeling that connection between them released thest bit of tension that tied her stomach in knots. Swallowing down the lump in her throat, she smiled and nodded.

    ¡°We have time¡­¡± she whispered.

    Caleb smiled and squeezed her shoulders affectionately as he nodded.

    Fiona took a shaky step back. Landon had already moved behind her, ready to offer whatever she needed. She looked back at him and allowed him to put his hands on her hip and arm to support her.

    Caleb raised his brow as he watched his mother move into the young Alpha¡¯s arms. Landon nced up, catching Caleb¡¯s eye.

    ¡°I will take her to rest,¡± Landon said.

    Caleb nodded. Landon began leading Fiona away but stopped just as they passed Caleb.

    ¡°I am happy you¡¯re back, Caleb,¡± he said. ¡°I hope we can find time to get to know each other better soon.¡±

    One side of Caleb¡¯s mouth lifted into a grin.

    ¡°Oh, you can count on it,¡± he said.

    In return, Landon gave a slight smirk and nodded before leading Fiona out of the room.

    Caleb watched curiously as Landon led his mother away, the half grin never leaving his face as they disappeared into the hall.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± he began, turning back toward the one person in the room. ¡°That was a little weird.¡±

    Caleb chuckled as he looked at Galen.

    Galen stood in the same spot he had been when Caleb entered the room. His expression still held the shock from seeing his long-lost brother.

    ¡°I guess you must be used to it by now,¡± Caleb continued warmly. ¡°Ash says it¡¯s been almost two years?¡±

    Galen still didn¡¯t respond. Caleb cleared his throat and moved toward his brother. He smiled and opened his arms, preparing to hug Galen and reassure him that he was still him.

    But, to Caleb¡¯s surprise, before he got close enough to touch him, Galen dropped to his knees before Caleb.

    Caleb furrowed his brow and dropped his arms.

    ¡°What are you¡ª?¡± Caleb began to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Galen whispered, dropping his head.

    Caleb looked down at his best friend, his brother. Kneeling before him with his head hung in shame. He thought of his mother, begging for forgiveness.

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    15:10

    He squatted down in front of Galen.

    He had seen Ashleigh''s pain over his disappearance, and he knew his family had missed him. But he had never expected this. His mother and brother groveling apologies toward him as if anything that had happened was their fault.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Galen whispered again. His voice shook, and his entire body trembled under the weight of his guilt. ¡°I never wanted to take anything from you¡­ I never wanted to give up¡­ I swear.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    He squatted down in front of Galen.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± he said.

    Galen swallowed, hesitating.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± Caleb insisted.

    Galen slowly lifted his head and looked up into Caleb¡¯s silvery eyes. He swallowed, feeling a heaviness in his chest that made him worry he couldn¡¯t take a breath.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Caleb whispered.

    Galen furrowed his brow.

    ¡°For taking care of our family, our people,¡± Caleb continued. ¡°For knowing that you needed to step up and do what only you could.¡±

    Galen took a shaky breath as he listened to Caleb¡¯s words and looked away.

    ¡°Not before Summer turned on itself¡­¡± he said shamefully.

    Caleb sighed.

    ¡°Nobody¡¯s perfect,¡± he said. ¡°But I¡¯m proud of you, Brother. You kept your promise¡­ even though I know it hurt you to do it.¡±

    Galen closed his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done an amazing job,¡± Caleb whispered. ¡°Just like I always knew you would.¡±

    Galen sniffled and opened his eyes. Filled with tears, he stared back at Caleb.

    Caleb smiled.

    Galen lunged forward and hugged Caleb, whoughed but returned the hug.

    ¡°I missed you, Brother,¡± Galen whispered.

    Caleb took a deep breath and nodded.

    ¡°I missed you, too.¡±

    They stayed like that for a few minutes until Caleb finally forced them both to their feet.

    He took a deep breath and smiled at Galen.

    ¡°Now,¡± Caleb said softly, ¡°let me do this properly.¡±

    Galen furrowed his brow, unsure of his friend¡¯s meaning.

    Caleb smiled.

    He stood up straight, and, making a solid fist, he brought it firmly to his heart. Galen¡¯s eyes widened as Caleb lowered his head.

    ¡°Greetings, my Alpha,¡± Caleb said proudly.

 Chapter 764 Relieved

    Chapter 764 Relieved

    From just outside the door, Ashleigh watched as Fiona recognized her son before her eyes. As she embraced him and clung to him with the fear that he might disappear at any moment.

    Ashleigh smiled to herself. She turned away, the sound of Caleb¡¯s voiceforting and reassuring his mother slowly fading as she made her way down the hall. This was their time. There was no reason for her to stay.

    She had wanted to keep him back at the inn for as long as possible. Locked away from anyone else, just the two of them, reconnecting.

    Part of it was her desire to be with him, to make up for all the time they had lost. But much of it had been her fear of bringing him home and letting him see how the world had moved on without him.

    She had tried to keep that from him, to preserve the bubble of joy and love that surrounded their reunion for as long as possible. But Caleb knew her better than that. He knew she was holding back, and once she told him the truth, the bubble around them burst.

    To her surprise, it wasn¡¯t what she had expected.

    Caleb wasn¡¯t devastated or angry. He didn¡¯t feel hurt or betrayed.

    Ashleigh had intended to spend a few more days together. She sent the picture to allow Fiona a chance to get used to the idea before Caleb simply appeared before her, but she wanted more time with him.

    But once Caleb knew the truth, there was no more time. He kissed her, told her he loved her, and then told her they needed to go home.

    She wanted to say no, to convince him to wait a little longer¡­ but how could she? Two hourster, they were on a ne with Alice, Axel, and Savannah on the way back to their territories.

    The closer they got to home, the more unsettled Ashleigh felt. She was worried that Caleb wasn¡¯t prepared for what he would walk into. For the changes, the shifts in their world.

    It was a long flight. The first few hours were spent in conversation, mainly between Axel and Caleb, regarding the general state of affairs in the territories. However, Ashleigh did note that Axel was careful in what he spoke about, unsure how much Ashleigh had told Caleb and not wanting to cause any problems.

    Alice did inform both Ashleigh and Caleb about the efforts made by her and Myka to locate Caleb since his disappearance. Ashleigh was shocked, but more so because Axel and Galen had been aware of this for the past three years.

    There was an immediate anger, but then, understanding. She couldn¡¯t really me them. Ashleigh was keenly aware of the fact that, over the years, she had ced a barrier between herself and the others. One that protected her and kept them at a distance.

    But she had underestimated how great that distance had be.

    As she watched the way that Caleb chatted with both Alice and Axel with such ease, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of longing and regret. She was d they all got along now, but somehow, it felt ufortable for her. As though she were a stranger among them now.

    Trying to ease her mind and not draw attention to her troubled thoughts, Ashleigh chose to y with Savannah while the others chatted.

    When there were only a few hours left in the flight, Axel and Alice moved to the small room at the back of the ne to rest with Savannah.

    Ashleigh and Caleb remained in the main cabin. He stared out the windows as the light of the dawn broke through the clouds as they got closer and closer to home. Ashleigh continued to watch him as she considered all the thoughts she had been struggling with since the day they found each other again.

    They would be back in Summer soon. It would be toote to prepare him, to reassure him, to remind him that even if the life he knew was gone, she would always be there for him. Together, they would work through his pain and loss.

    She needed to talk with him to clear the air before it was toote.

    Nervously, she licked her lips and took a deep breath.

    ¡°How¡­ how do you feel?¡± she asked.

    Caleb looked back over his shoulder at her, knowing there was more to the question.

    Ashleigh swallowed and lowered her gaze.

    ¡°Now that you know,¡± she said, her voice quieting slightly. ¡°That you¡¯re no longer Alpha of Summer¡­¡±

    Caleb sighed and looked back out the window.

    ¡°Are you upset?¡± Ashleigh asked softly.

    Immediately, she regretted her question. Of course, he was upset. How could he not be?

    But Caleb let out a gentle scoff, followed by a chuckle. Ashleigh lifted her gaze with furrowed brows.

    He still looked out the window, but a gentle smile was on his face as he spoke.

    ¡°Ya know,¡± he said, ¡°I thought I would be.¡±

    He paused and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Throughout all these days we¡¯ve spent together, I knew¡­¡± he said softly.

    Caleb nodded thoughtfully, then turned back to look at her. He smiled.

    ¡°I knew,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°You did?¡± she asked.

    Caleb grinned, taking another deep breath and nodding.

    ¡°Come on,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s been five years¡­ there¡¯s no way I would still be Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t ready to tell me¡­¡± he said, then, with a note of sadness in his voice, he added, ¡°and I wasn¡¯t ready to hear it.¡±

    Ashleigh got up and moved to the chair beside him. She took his hand in hers. Caleb smiled and brought her hand to his lips, cing a gentle kiss on it.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting,¡± he said. ¡°Expecting at any moment to hear about the new Alpha of Summer¡­ dreading it.¡±

    Ashleighid her head on his shoulder, offering whateverfort she could.

    ¡°But now?¡± he continued. ¡°I feel¡­ relieved.¡±

 Chapter 765 One Goal

    Chapter 765 One Goal

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows. She sat up and looked at him.

    ¡°Relieved?¡± she asked.

    Caleb smiled back at her and nodded.

    ¡°I thought that you were hesitating to tell me because something bad happened¡­ that maybe a stranger had somehow taken my pack¡­¡± he said. ¡°But¡­ Galen?¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°You couldn''t find a more deserving wolf,¡± he said. ¡°Not even me."

    Caleb smiled to himself as though he were seeing a fond memory.

    "I think I was a decent Alpha..." he continued. "I did my best, and I think I was pretty good... but at the end of the day, I was Alpha because of the family I was born into.¡±

    He sighed.

    "Your pack loved you," Ashleigh said.

    Caleb smiled and nodded.

    "I know," he said. "And they love him too. Galen never would have wanted the role for himself... he never would have considered the possibility. But, he was always right for it."

    Ashleigh watched Caleb¡¯s expression, his genuine relief and contentment.

    ¡°You really¡­ don¡¯t mind?¡± she asked.

    He met her eyes. She could see and feel the mix of emotionsing from him. He was being honest, but the relief he felt wasced with tiny threads of sadness.

    Caleb licked his lips and swallowed.

    ¡°No longer being Alpha¡­ I can¡¯t say it doesn¡¯t hurt. That I don¡¯t feel any disappointment from it,¡± he said. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ mostly, I feel proud and happy for Galen.¡±

    Caleb paused, smiling to himself as he thought of his brother.

    ¡°I know the man he is, probably better than he does,¡± he smiled. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been easy for him to take it on. Hell, getting him even to ept the idea of it was a fight¡­¡±

    Caleb chuckled, and Ashleigh couldn¡¯t help but think of her argument with Galen about his bing Alpha. He had insisted it was what Caleb wanted, but Ashleigh couldn¡¯t hear it then.

    ¡°My family has always been the one to lead and guide Summer¡­ For me, there was never a doubt of who would take my ce if something happened,¡± Caleb continued, a warm smile on his face. ¡°He¡¯s my brother after all.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m just grateful that he was willing.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath and looked away.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this¡­¡± she whispered.

    Caleb looked carefully at her. She looked away from him, but the softness of her voice told him that there were tears in her eyes. He reached over and gently turned her chin to face him. She allowed him to turn her but refused to look at him as a tear escaped her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked gently.

    Ashleigh chewed on her bottom lip.

    ¡°I just thought¡­¡± she began.

    She paused, trying to calm her anxious heart.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you¡­ because I thought it would break your heart,¡± she continued. ¡°I thought that not being Alpha anymore would make you feel like¡­ everyone had moved on... like they¡¯d forgotten you.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ash,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh looked up at him.

    ¡°I would¡¯ve been disappointed if they hadn¡¯t,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°But¡­¡± she said.

    Caleb tilted his head, observing her.

    ¡°My family, my pack, everyone else¡­ they needed to move on¡­ and I¡¯m d they did. I wouldn¡¯t have wanted them to spend their lives waiting for me,¡± he said softly. ¡°The world was never going to stop. I know the life I had is gone¡­¡±

    Caleb leaned in toward her.

    ¡°I need to apologize to you,¡± he said, a sigh escaping his lips. ¡°I never realized just how selfish a man I was until now¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    He paused before he answered.

    ¡°I know how hard it¡¯s been for you,¡± he said, ¡°how strongly you have held on to me¡­ how much you have agonized over seeing me again¡­ you never moved on¡­ you never stopped mourning me.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed as he seemed to inch closer with each word.

    ¡°That¡­ was my choice¡­¡± she said in an almost breathless whisper. ¡°Why would you apologize for that?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡± he whispered back.

    His hot breath danced along her lips and sent a tremble through her body.

    ¡°¡­ It made me happy.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, releasing a soft gasp as Caleb surprised her by moving away from her lips and kissing her jaw.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he whispered against her throat between slow kisses. ¡°You suffered for me¡­ and as much as it hurts to know¡­ it also fills me with such a perverse joy I''m almost ashamed to admit it¡­¡±

    Ashleigh turned her head, exposing more of her throat to him as she let out soft pants. His warm lips against her skin made her heart race.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone else to mourn for me¡­ to think of me¡­¡± he whispered, trailing his tongue up the length of her throat. ¡°I only ever needed you, Ash¡­ only you.¡±

    The memory of Caleb¡¯s firm hands and warm mouth continued to y out in Ashleigh¡¯s mind. The dull ache of her face hitting the door in front of her finally awakened Ashleigh to her surroundings.

    She looked around to be sure no one had seen her before hurrying into the guest room she often used when visiting Summer.

    Axel and Alice had gone back to Winter. They wanted to give Caleb and his family the privacy they deserved. But Ashleigh knew well that they would be back soon. They and all the others.

    She sat down on the bed and took a deep breath.

    For five years, there had been only one goal. Find Caleb and bring him home.

    She had found Caleb, and now they had returned home.

    Ashleigh was overjoyed to have him back. And to see him reunited with Fiona and Galen was indescribable. She knew that each reunion would only fill her heart more.

    Yet, as she sat alone on the bed, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what was she supposed to do now?

 Chapter 766 Tomorrowâ€™s Problem

    Chapter 766 Tomorrow¡¯s Problem

    Several hours had passed before Caleb returned to the room where Ashleigh had already fallen asleep waiting for him.

    He changed out of his clothes and crawled into bed behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist and pulling her body against his. He nuzzled into the back of her hair, breathing in the gentle aroma of her shampoo as it blended with her own unique scent.

    Caleb closed his eyes, her presence rxing and warming him.

    Her hand grazed over his arm, gently scratching against his skin with her nails.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked sleepily.

    Caleb gently squeezed her and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m with you,¡± he whispered, ¡°how could I not be?¡±

    Ashleigh smiled, her eyes still closed. She leaned back into him.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± she whispered.

    Caleb reached up and moved her hair away from her face and shoulder. He leaned forward, cing a soft kiss on her exposed skin.

    ¡°I missed you, too,¡± he whispered back.

    The warmth of her body in his arms. The touch of her skin against his. And the knowledge that only the thin fabric of her tank top and their respective lower garments separated them.

    His tongue slipped out between his parted lips, lightly touching the warm flesh of her shoulder. Ashleigh took a deep breath, slowly letting it out again.

    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but be aroused anytime he was with Ashleigh, and he could feel that arousal was shared between them.

    She was his, and he was hers. Both ready and willing to be imed by the other at any time. All he had to do was guide his hand under the fabric of her panties and slip his fingers between her weing folds.

    He knew how she would react, the way she would rock against his hand as he plunged his fingers into her depths. The way she would pant and cry out as he brought her closer and closer.

    It had only been half a day since thest time they had been together, but in this moment, it felt as though it had been much, much longer. He needed her, painfully.

    ¡°Cale¡ª!¡± Ashleigh began to call out to him, but her words were interrupted by a sharp gasp as she was suddenly overwhelmed by a wave of heat and desire.

    She recognized it as belonging to Caleb immediately. His arousal pulled on her own. Drawing it out into a frenzied hunger for him. Ashleigh let out a shaky breath as the excitement growing between her legs swelled into an almost painful need.

    Caleb swallowed as he saw the effect on Ashleigh. He reached down between them and released himself from the restrictive fabric of his boxers.

    Ashleigh¡¯s hand moved naturally toward her panty line, wishing to relieve herself of the pressure she felt. But her arms were suddenly restrained behind her back, pinned between their bodies.

    She felt his rough hand at her thigh, squeezing her muscle and then pulling her leg back over his. He then yanked her panties to the side. Ashleigh gasped as, for just a moment, she felt the room''s cold air against the heat of her exposed center.

    But it was only for a moment.

    Ashleigh cried out as Caleb thrust himself inside of her, plunging himself as deep as he could. She arched her back and gasped for air as she was surprised and filled by him.

    Once he had fully sheathed himself inside of her, Caleb paused, relishing the feeling of her surrounding him, squeezing him. He licked his lips and kissed her shoulder.

    Ashleigh took tiny, panting breaths as he slowly began to move. Soft moans escaped her lips, and she reflexively tightened around him to extend the pleasure that came from those movements. She bit down on her lower lip as he groaned behind her each time she tightened around him.

    Caleb wrapped his arm around her waist, holding her tightly. He pushed himself deep inside of her and then paused his thrusting. Ashleigh wasn¡¯t sure what to expect. Her mind was muddled with the excitement and pleasure that was coursing through her.

    She felt herself being lifted and turned, rolling with him until he was t on his back against the bed, and she was lying on top of him facing the ceiling with her knees bent down on the bed.

    For Ashleigh, it was a strange position, one that she could hardly move in, but Caleb didn¡¯t give her long to think about it. He began to thrust up from under her. Somehow, it felt like he was hitting even deeper and more intensely.

    One of his arms was still holding her tightly, pressing against her stomach. With each thrust, that added pressure made her feel him inside of her even more.

    Ashleigh gasped and whimpered as the pleasure seemed to both grow and explode all through her body.

    She was close. She had been for a while, and though the pleasure was overwhelming, almost torturously so, she knew that she needed more.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you what you need¡­¡± Caleb whispered teasingly against her ear, biting her lobe as his hot breath stimted yet another part of her.

    Ashleigh moaned and rolled her head against him. Her throat felt dry, and her mind was lost in the haze of her pleasure. She wasn¡¯t sure exactly how much more she could take.

    A loud, gasping moan was torn from her lips as Caleb¡¯s fingers moved between her folds. As he rubbed against her swollen clit and thrust himself hard and deep.

    Ashleigh¡¯s entire body stiffened and shook as the orgasm crashed over her like a tidal wave. Caleb held her firmly as she squeezed and tightened around him violently. He groaned and let out a thick grunt as he released himself.

    Through the small aftershocks of pleasure, Ashleigh trembled and spasmed in ways that made Caleb unconsciously continue to slowly move inside of her until the need grew too strong.

    With a growl, Caleb lifted her off of him andid her on the bed. She looked up at him with dazed eyes and a panting breath.

    Caleb stared down at her with that hungry look in his eye. He pushed himself inside of her once more.

    Ashleigh slowed her breathing, trying to keep her thoughts straight. She needed to tell him to stop. She already felt exhausted and knew they would be at it until the sun rose if she didn''t stop him now.

    He leaned down to her and smiled.

    ¡°I like this better,¡± he whispered, kissing her lips. ¡°Looking into your eyes as we make love.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up into his eyes. The hunger was there, but with it was the tenderness and affection she craved from him. She sighed and reached her arms behind his neck, pulling him into a passionate kiss.

    She knew she would be sore tomorrow, but that was tomorrow¡¯s problem.

 Chapter 767 Better Than Anyone

    Chapter 767 Better Than Anyone

    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Caleb turned to look at her beside him on the bed. Shey on her side, with her head on the pillow. The sheet pulled up to cover her naked breasts. Ashleigh smiled at him. It was a soft and tired smile.

    He had woken her from her sleep and kept her awake for hours as he devoured her.

    It was not a strange or unique behavior by any means. Even before his disappearance, their shared appetite for each other was never quite satisfied. No matter how exhausted their bodies grew.

    But this had been different.

    His need to be with her, to immerse himself in their bond, had bordered on desperation. Even Caleb wasn¡¯t entirely sure why it hade over him so quickly. He always enjoyed the process of getting her ready for him, of building her need for him slowly before sumbing to his baser desires.

    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± he asked, quietly looking away from her.

    Ashleigh let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°Now you ask?¡± she said.

    Caleb closed his eyes as guilt and regret began toe over him.

    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t,¡± she said.

    He turned to her, and she smiled again.

    ¡°Even when you aren¡¯t entirely in your right mind,¡± she smiled, ¡°you still treat me with care.¡±

    Caleb sighed and reached his hand out to gently touch her cheek.

    ¡°You mean everything to me,¡± he whispered. ¡°I never wanted to hurt you.¡±

    Ashleigh moved her head to lean into his hand.

    ¡°Pain is a part of life,¡± she said. ¡°We can¡¯t avoid it forever.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Caleb whispered back.

    A gentle quiet passed between them.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°Seeing Galen and Fiona?¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath and let out a heavy sigh. He pulled his hand back and turned toy back on the mattress, resting his head on the pillow beside her.

    ¡°It was good,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Better, I think, than I expected.¡±

    Ashleigh adjusted her pillow, raising her head to see his face better.

    ¡°And¡­?¡±

    Caleb chuckled and looked away.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ ok,¡± he said. ¡°Harder, too.¡±

    He took another deep breath.

    ¡°I knew it wasn¡¯t going to be easy,¡± he said, ¡°I was prepared for it not to be easy¡­. But¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to feel so¡­ heavy.¡±

    Ashleigh reached her hand out and touched his arm. Caleb smiled.

    ¡°But it was good¡­¡± he said softly. ¡°It really was¡­¡±

    He swallowed and chuckled.

    ¡°I expected my mom to p me,¡± heughed.

    Ashleighughed with him.

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± he said, a smile still on his face. ¡°I was sure of it¡­ dreading it, honestly.¡±

    He sighed again.

    ¡°She¡¯s strong¡­ strategic. I have always known the danger of getting on her bad side. She can be scary,¡± he said. Then, looking at Ashleigh, he added, ¡°As you know.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I can take a hit if I need to, and she can yell at me all she wants,¡± Caleb continued, ¡°but the thing I have always feared is getting pped by her.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Caleb paused, taking a deep breath through his nose.

    ¡°My parents were both very smart with very strong opinions on everything. They loved each other greatly and were an amazing team,¡± he said. ¡°They fought from time to time, but no matter how angry they got at each other or how loud they yelled, I always knew they were fine. Even the time or two they settled an argument throughbat.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow.

    Caleb noticed.

    ¡°Not kidding,¡± heughed. ¡°Like I said, strong opinions.¡±

    Ashleighughed and nodded.

    ¡°Okay, so why does that make a p the scarier option?¡± she asked.

    Caleb looked away.

    ¡°Because,¡± he said softly. ¡°My mom, who isn¡¯t shy about stating her mind or killing her enemies¡­ has a tough time expressing her own pain.¡±

    Caleb swallowed, thinking back to the day he saw his mother walking away as his father chased after her, begging her to listen, to understand.

    ¡°I saw her p my dad once,¡± he said.

    They had been arguing about Cain¡¯s research trips. They had be increasingly frequent in thest year he was alive. Fiona was tired of his constant disappearance. She had enough and finally made it clear that he needed to put the pack and his family ahead of whatever he was researching.

    Caleb didn¡¯t hear precisely how Cain tried to justify leaving again because his words were cut off when Fiona pped him hard across the face.

    The sound echoed down the hallway. Caleb¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he observed his parents. His father stood like a statue,pletely shocked by Fiona¡¯s actions.

    But Fiona¡­ she gasped, shook, and then cried.

    She took deep and heavy breaths, bringing her hands over her face as she fell back against the wall. The sound of her sobs slipping out between her fingers. Slowly, she lowered herself to the ground, her entire body shook with her tears.

    From down the hall, Caleb felt his heart squeeze painfully at the sight.

    Cain rushed forward. He sat before her and pulled her into his arms, holding her close and whispering his apologies.

    Caleb could never forget how vulnerable his warrior mother had looked in that moment. How her body had shaken, and how the sound of her tears had pierced his heart.

    ¡°I asked him about it afterward,¡± he whispered. ¡°He told me that he failed to see how much my mom had been suffering.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°That her heart had been crying out for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t hear it until she made him listen.¡±

    Caleb closed his eyes.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ashleigh¡¯s soft voice called to him.

    He turned and looked at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered sadly.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and got up on one elbow.

    ¡°For what?¡± she asked.

    ¡°The past five years,¡± he said softly.

    Ashleigh sighed.

    ¡°Caleb, that¡¯s not¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he smiled, though his eyes glistened with tears. ¡°I know it¡¯s not my fault.¡±

    He took a deep breath and looked away.

    ¡°But I still hate knowing that all the people I love suffered for so long because of me,¡± he said. ¡°That your¡­¡±

    He paused, taking a shaky breath. He sniffled and turned to meet her eyes.

    ¡°That your heart¡­ was crying out¡­ and I couldn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t know if anything she could say would ease his pain. She reached up and wiped a tear from his eye.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered. ¡°We¡¯ve all suffered, and my heart has been in pieces since Inded outside the portal in Winter.¡±

    Caleb clenched his jaw and took a deep breath through his nose.

    ¡°But¡­ you must believe me¡­ I know this better than anyone,¡± she continued.

    Ashleigh paused, bit down on her bottom lip, and then breathed deeply.

    ¡°We have to move forward,¡± she smiled. ¡°Looking back and trying to change what has already happened¡­ it only leads to more pain¡­ trust me.¡±

 Chapter 768 Outside The Window

    Chapter 768 Outside The Window

    Caleb had been surprised by the strength of his own emotions after that first visit with Galen and Fiona. He knew it would be challenging, but he did not expect it would leave him feeling as pained as it had.

    After Ashleigh had found him, after she had told him that five years had passed, he thought he understood. It was a shock, of course, but as she shared with him the details of her life during those missing years, it felt like a story, like something that had only happened to her.

    He understood how it affected his life, that things had changed. But more than anything, he just felt how hurt Ashleigh had been. How much she needed him tofort and reassure her.

    When she told him about the struggles of Summer, how hard Galen and Fiona had fought to wait for him, to keep his ce for him, he knew he needed toe home. He knew he needed to tell them that he was okay. That he understood what had happened and that they had done the right thing in making Galen the Alpha of Summer.

    But until he saw his family, until he witnessed their pain, the reality of times passing hadn¡¯t registered for him.

    As Caleb held his mother, as she gripped him tightly in her arms until the strength in her body was drained away by the surge of emotions that overwhelmed her, he knew he had made the right decision.

    When Galen fell to his knees before him, Caleb felt the painful grip on his heart that he knew paled inparison to what his family had suffered in the time he was gone.

    As he walked down the dark, empty hall toward the room where Ashleigh had told him they would stay, he felt the weight settling on his shoulders.

    That was why he couldn¡¯t hold himself back when he got into bed with Ashleigh. Her scent, her presence, her warmth. It all soothed him. It eased his mind and allowed him to breathe again.

    Five years were gone, and his life was nothing like it used to be. But the bond they shared, the love and desire between them, was still the same as it had been. Still stronger than anything else he had ever known.

    As he felt himself being crushed by the weight of his entire life shifting around him, he desperately needed to be consumed by the strength andfort of that bond.

    Over the next several days, Caleb began to worry that Ashleigh¡¯s initial fears were correct. That he would feel lost, as though he had no ce in this world anymore.

    He and Galen met several times. There were still things to discuss and concerns to work through. But Caleb reassured Galen that he was satisfied with how things had turned out.

    He also met with Fiona over those first few days. She told him about Cain¡¯sb and the treehouse. It was painful to hear, but Caleb told her it was all right, that it didn¡¯t bother him. She, too, struggled to ept his eptance.

    He did mean what he said. He didn¡¯t me either of them or anyone else for anything.

    Ashleigh did her best to keep from hovering and worrying about how he was adapting. She knew he was struggling with the changes, but he had asked her to give him time to get used to it.

    Still, it was moreplicated than he expected to get used to the changes in his pack in that first week. They were thrilled to have him back, and he was weed everywhere he went. But hearing his wolves call Galen their Alpha, watching as they greeted him with bowed heads, stung more than he cared to admit.

    As that first week ended, it didn¡¯t seem like his feelings were changing, and Caleb was beginning to grow concerned.

    There were small things, location changes, organizational changes, and learning about those he expected to see but who were lost five years ago.

    Each new thing he learned reminded him again and again that he was essentially a stranger in this ce now.

    He found himself wandering to where his treehouse had once stood. Where he and Ashleigh had bonded as Alpha and Luna, where they had dreamed of a future together.

    Even knowing it wouldn¡¯t be there, he was still shocked by the empty hole left in its ce.

    Even though Summer was and had always been his home, it felt different. As though he were watching a happy family from outside the window. He recognized the warmth and joy on their faces but could not feel it from where he stood.

    A celebration of his return was nned. Dancing, food, Alphas, and wolves were invited from packs all over the territories.

    Caleb wasn¡¯t entirely thrilled about the idea. He was hesitant to meet with even more people he had known before, worried about what else he would find to be changed. Still, he agreed, knowing that his friends and family wanted this.

    The celebration was two days away, but first, there would be a family dinner. His and Ashleigh¡¯s family, both by blood and choice.

    ¡°Everyone is so excited to see you again,¡± Fiona sighed.

    Caleb smiled and nodded.

    He wanted to be excited as well. He missed them all and wanted to see them. But he couldn¡¯t help but think about how much simpler things had been when it was just him and Ashleigh at Liam¡¯s inn.

    Fiona looked over at her son.

    They were standing in the same ce where she and Landon had met a little more than two years ago. Where she had first begun to consider epting that Caleb would nevere home.

    She swallowed and looked down at the people below. Just as they had been the night she stood here with Landon, they were rushing back and forth, jobs to be done, tasks to bepleted.

    Fiona smiled.

    ¡°Different, but still the same,¡± she said softly.

    Caleb furrowed his brow and turned to her.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    She smiled at him and pointed with her chin to the wolves below.

    Caleb looked where she directed. He saw the guards moving along their patrol routes, the researchers that stood beside the entrance of their building, arguing about this or that. A man emptying the garbage, a woman watering the nts.

    His eyes scanned the crowd below, but he saw nothing out of the ordinary, nothing out of ce.

    ¡°What aren¡¯t I seeing?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The differences.¡±

 Chapter 769 Ghosts Of Our Past

    Chapter 769 Ghosts Of Our Past

    Caleb tilted his head.

    Fiona smiled.

    ¡°Summer has changed since you¡¯ve been gone,¡± she said.

    Caleb swallowed and looked away. He nodded.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s been five years. Recovery from war, expanding outside the territories, a new Alpha¡­ how could it be the same?¡±

    Fiona nodded.

    ¡°Two years ago¡­ this ce was much different,¡± she said. ¡°The people¡­ were different.¡±

    ¡°I heard,¡± Caleb said, looking at her. He reached out and took her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know it was hard on you.¡±

    Fiona let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°It was hard on all of us,¡± she said. ¡°The war destroyed entire sections of this city. We lost many of our wolves. It took time and effort to rebuild it all.¡±

    Caleb looked out at the buildings before him, the people below.

    ¡°Your father¡¯sb, your treehouse¡­ I had to order the official destruction of those ces,¡± she said quietly.

    Caleb felt that painful tug on his heart as he thought of the empty hole in the ground.

    ¡°You did what you had to do, Mom,¡± he said, ¡°I know that.¡±

    Fiona smiled.

    ¡°Of course you do,¡± she whispered. ¡°You¡¯re an Alpha.¡±

    Caleb sighed and looked away.

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    Fiona reached over and turned his chin, forcing him to look at her.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never stop being an Alpha,¡± she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s more than just a role you y, Caleb.¡±

    He swallowed but said nothing.

    ¡°You will find a new role to y, but you will always be an Alpha. You will always lead, whether you want to or not. You will always put others before yourself, whether you want to or not.¡±

    Fiona took a deep breath andughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s who you are, who you¡¯ve always been,¡± she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s who your father was¡­ and who Galen is¡­ no matter how much he tried to fight it.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath and turned away from her again. He ced his hands on the railing, squeezing it.

    ¡°Summer has changed since you¡¯ve been gone,¡± she repeated.

    She licked her lips and took a deep breath.

    ¡°But it¡¯s still the same if you really look.¡±

    Caleb furrowed his brows and looked at her.

    ¡°For three years¡­ I rebuilt, I bandaged, and I stopped the bleeding. I did everything I could to keep this pack the same, to preserve it in your ce¡­ to keep it just as you had left it.¡±

    Fiona paused, lowering her eyes.

    ¡°I mourned when Cain¡¯sb was destroyed, when your treehouse was ripped from the earth,¡± she said softly. ¡°And when Galen became Alpha.¡±

    Caleb swallowed.

    ¡°Why would you¡­?¡± he asked quietly.

    Fiona gave a sad smile.

    ¡°At the time, I thought I was just angry. For allowing him to convince me to give up on you,¡± she said. ¡°But after I went through the mourning process in Broken Crag¡­ when I returned to Summer, I realized something.¡±

    Caleb felt his heart beating quickly. He felt as though whatever she was about to say was important, not just to her but for him as well.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    Fiona turned and looked into his eyes.

    ¡°When I saw the changes that Galen had made, the progress he had made in the three months that I was gone¡­ I realized what I had been doing¡­¡± she said.

    Fiona paused and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I had refused to let Summer move on,¡± she smiled. ¡°I had locked us all in a constant state of grief. Frozen in time. Clinging to the past.¡±

    Caleb felt a weight in his stomach, pulling, dragging. He swallowed and turned from her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°No,¡± Fiona whispered.

    Again, she reached out and touched his chin. She pulled gently, and he let her turn him to face her.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t for you,¡± she whispered.

    Caleb furrowed his brow.

    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± he asked.

    Fiona licked her lips.

    ¡°It was Cain,¡± she said with a sad smile.

    Caleb swallowed. A strange fluttering feeling in his stomach made him uneasy.

    ¡°I realized,¡± she continued, ¡°that I had been fighting for even longer than three years to rebuild, bandage, and preserve Summer, and so had you.¡±

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened and then moved away from hers.

    ¡°Thest few years of his life, Cain was so busy trying to solve all these problems on his own¡­ he left the pack to me. I did what I could to keep it running, but I was not an Alpha¡­ all I could do was maintain,¡± Fiona said.

    She turned back to look down at the people below.

    ¡°When he died, I just kept doing it,¡± she continued. ¡°Even when you took over, I still encouraged you to keep as many of Cain¡¯s ns in ce as possible.¡±

    Caleb closed his eyes. His father had been at the front of his thoughts in all his most important decisions. There had been many things Caleb had done that Cain would not have agreed with, but he couldn¡¯t deny that the way he ran Summer was almost exactly as his father had taught him.

    Until the moment he met Ashleigh.

    Meeting her had changed Caleb¡¯s entire world. His priorities, his interests, his future. Before she came into his life, everything was nned ording to what was best for the pack. What was best for the Alpha of Summer.

    ¡°I tried to keep Cain alive through the pack,¡± Fiona said. ¡°Through his ns, his way of doing things.¡±

    Caleb lowered his head, taking in a shaky breath.

    ¡°And so did you¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°But neither of us ever realized it¡­ we never knew how much we were holding ourselves back.¡±

    Caleb listened, but his mind had already wandered to the memories of his father. Of watching how he worked through the problems of the pack and how he approached each situation. Of all the times, his father had reminded him that he would be Alpha one day. That it was his only role, his responsibility.

    There was no future outside of being Alpha of Summer for Caleb. That was the only life he was ever meant to have.

    ¡°Summer has changed,¡± Fiona repeated for the third time, ¡°the uniforms are different, and some of the buildings are gone. New programs, new people¡­ a new Alpha¡­¡±

    Fiona lifted Caleb¡¯s chin. She looked into his eyes with a warm smile.

    ¡°But the people are still the same. The goals are still the same,¡± she whispered. ¡°Galen is still the same.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath and nodded.

    Fiona moved her hand to touch his cheek. He leaned into her warm touch and closed his eyes.

    He thought of the family inside the house he had imagined, of standing outside the window. He felt as though, somehow, Fiona was opening that window for him.

    ¡°Everything has changed,¡± Fiona said softly, ¡°and each of us¡­ you, me, and Galen¡­. We¡¯ve been given a chance for a life that none of us would have ever dreamed for ourselves.¡±

    Fiona paused and lowered her eyes.

    ¡°It may have been forced on us¡­ painfully,¡± she said with a sad smile. ¡°But it is ours nheless.¡±

    Caleb opened his eyes, looking up at the gentle expression on his mother¡¯s face.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± she whispered gently, ¡°it¡¯s time that we let the ghosts of our past rest¡­ and enjoy these lives we¡¯ve been given¡­ I think we¡¯ve more than earned it.¡±

 Chapter 770 No Promise of Tomorrow

    770 No Promise of Tomorrow

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    There were still things he needed to figure out about his ce in this world. About what his new life would look like. But listening to his mother and seeing the peaceful expression on her face made him feel a little more hopeful than he had only moments before.

    It was true that he had always wanted to live up to the dreams his father had for him, for the pack. It was expected of him, of his blood. He was always meant to lead Summer and, when the time was right, to produce a child that would take his ce.

    He leaned against the railing and sighed.

    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t the life you expected¡­ that you nned for,¡± Fiona said. She touched his back gently.

    Caleb gave a sad smile and shook his head.

    ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    Fiona smiled and leaned against him, gently resting her chin on his shoulder.

    ¡°But is it so bad?¡± she asked in a whisper.

    Caleb swallowed.

    ¡°I¡­¡± he began and sighed again, ¡°don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Look,¡± Fiona said, standing up straight and pointing down below.

    Caleb followed where she directed. He saw Galen walking through the streets surrounded by four other wolves, seemingly talking at once.

    Caleb let out a soft chuckle. He remembered moments like those. Constantly surrounded by people needing answers, opinions, and approvals for every little thing. It was the most frustrating part of being Alpha.

    He was always ready to lead his wolves, to run ahead of them into battle and protect them with all he had. Fighting for them physically or through talks with Alphas from other packs, he had no problem doing those things. But the day-to-day of leadership, the paperwork, the meetings, the mediation between department heads arguing over silly things. Those were the things that Caleb had hated and avoided as much as he could.

    As he watched Galen calmly turning to each of the wolves and answering their questions, listening to what they had to say, Caleb realized that while he was Alpha, he had often sent Galen to handle those tasks that he found annoying.

    He sighed.

    ¡°It seems toe to him easily,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°He had plenty of practice,¡± Fiona replied, leaning on the railing beside Caleb. ¡°Between all the help he provided your dad, you, and me¡­ Galen has more experience leading this pack than anyone.¡±

    Caleb couldn¡¯t deny it. As silly and lighthearted as Galen always presented himself, he was a hard worker and thorough in his tasks.

    When they were children, Cain would give Caleb lessons on the running of Summer, but Galen was the one who would ask questions and take notes.

    After Caleb became Alpha, Galen was always by his side. He was always the one who helped remind him of the proper ways to behave, the names to remember, and the things he could not avoid or ignore.

    He had never doubted Galen¡¯s importance. Caleb was well aware of how lucky he was to have a Beta and best friend as capable and likable as Galen. And even though he had named him the one to take his ce, it was only now that Caleb truly saw how perfect Galen was for the role of Alpha of Summer.

    Caleb took a deep breath and stood straight, stepping back from the railing.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Fiona asked, turning to look at Caleb.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°Just settling into the new reality.¡±

    Fiona smiled and touched Caleb¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Take your time,¡± she said softly. ¡°It¡¯ll get easier.¡±

    Caleb nodded and then looked carefully at his mother. Her gentle smile was warm and happy. Her eyes held a softness that he had not seen for a long time.

    ¡°You seem very at peace,¡± he said.

    ¡°I am,¡± she replied. She chuckled softly before adding, ¡°Your return is the most unsettled I have felt in years.¡±

    ¡°Gee, thanks, Mom,¡± Calebughed.

    Fionaughed and lightly pped Caleb¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You know what I mean!¡± she said.

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°I do,¡± he smiled.

    Caleb reached and pulled his mother close, kissing the top of her head.

    ¡°So,¡± he said. ¡°You mentioned having gone through the mourning process in Broken Crag¡­ and I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been spending a lot of time in Broken Crag¡­¡±

    Fiona cleared her throat.

    ¡°And who have you heard that from?¡± she asked.

    ¡°People¡­¡± Caleb smiled.

    ¡°Gossips¡­¡± Fiona sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that I enjoy traveling and checking in on friends and other packs.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, I¡¯m sure you do,¡± Caleb said, continuing to grin from ear to ear.

    Fiona narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips.

    ¡°Have you always been this childish?¡± she asked.

    Caleb cleared his throat and dropped his smile, putting a solemn expression on his face.

    ¡°I just want to know,¡± he said, looking straight into her eyes. ¡°Should I call him Dad? Or would he prefer Father?¡±

    Fiona¡¯s eyes widened and then narrowed again as Caleb broke intoughter.

    ¡°Sorry, is Landon more of a ¡®Pop¡¯ kind of guy?¡± Caleb continued.

    Fiona sighed and hit his arm again.

    ¡°Oh, knock it off!¡± she growled.

    Caleb raised his hands in surrender and tried to suppress thest of his chuckles.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I''m done, don¡¯t be mad.¡±

    Fiona took a deep breath and shook her head. She wasn¡¯t angry, a little embarrassed, but not angry.

    ¡°Honestly, though,¡± Caleb said, a gentle sadness in his voice. ¡°Are you nning to leave Summer? Will you be Luna of Broken Crag?¡±

    When Fiona looked back at Caleb, she could see that he was doing his best to hide the emotion in the question on his face. He was trying to appear neutral. But she knew him better than that. He was afraid of her answer, nervous to hear that she was nning to leave. But whatever answer she gave, she knew he would ept it and support her however he could. That was simply the man she had raised.

    Fiona smiled.

    ¡°Landon is a good man,¡± she began. ¡°And I do love him.¡±

    Caleb smiled and swallowed. He was happy for her but hated the idea of her leaving.

    ¡°But,¡± Fiona continued, ¡°the only future I am willing to look toward, with him or otherwise, is as far as the next rising and setting of the sun.¡±

    She reached up and touched Caleb¡¯s cheek again. Drawing his eyes to hers. She took a deep breath and tilted her head gently to the side.

    ¡°Only for the day I have been given,¡± she said. ¡°With no promise of tomorrow or the day after.¡±

    Caleb furrowed his brows in concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a sad thing,¡± she whispered, shaking her head as she saw the concern in his eyes. ¡°There is no need to worry.¡±

    She smiled and gently rubbed her thumb against his cheek.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to n to be happy,¡± she continued. ¡°I will be happy. I will embrace each morning and fill each day with that which gives me joy. So that every night, as I close my eyes, I will be satisfied, even if I never open them again.¡±

 Chapter 771 A Beautiful Image

    771 A Beautiful Image

    Caleb smiled and lowered his eyes.

    ¡°So¡­ I take it that means you won¡¯t be Luna of Broken Crag?¡± he asked.

    Fiona let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I have been Luna of a pack¡­ it is not a role that allows for¡­ self.¡±

    Caleb looked back into her eyes. He expected to see regret or pain. He knew that while she had always done her job and done it well, it had hurt her. It was one of the things that had always bothered him, figuring out how he could help ease the burden on her shoulders and give her the joy she deserved.

    But as he met her eyes, he saw no regret or pain. Only the warmth and ease she had been showing him since the start of their conversation.

    ¡°You look happy,¡± he whispered. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you look this happy¡­ even when Dad was still around.¡±

    Fiona smiled.

    ¡°I am happy,¡± she replied. ¡°I was happy with Cain too, don¡¯t misunderstand. But thesest two years¡­. I have experienced more freedom than I have had in my entire life. More time to understand the things I want and that I need.¡±

    Caleb smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I loved my life before. I do not regret any part of it. Even the mistakes eventually taught me what I needed to know,¡± she said. ¡°But this new adventure has given me a very different perspective. Regardless of whether I am reborn or not, the only life I know is the one I am living. So, I will fill what time I have left with joy, not obligation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Mom,¡± Caleb said softly. ¡°I¡¯m d to know that you¡¯re happy. You deserve it more than most.¡±

    Fiona let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie and say that I¡¯m happy you won¡¯t be here every day,¡± Caleb said, ¡°but Broken Crag isn¡¯t that far.¡±

    Fiona furrowed her brows and tilted her head.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t I be here?¡± she asked.

    Caleb looked up, now he furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Because¡­ you¡¯ll be in Broken Crag¡­ with Landon¡­¡±

    ¡°Did I say that?¡± she asked.

    Caleb opened his mouth, but no words came out.

    Fionaughed and touched his shoulder. She took a deep breath and smiled at him.

    ¡°As I said, I will fill each day with that which gives me joy,¡± she said. ¡°My son has returned to Summer. You are my greatest joy. Why would I be anywhere else but here?¡±

    Caleb took a shaky breath. His heart ached in a way he hadn¡¯t expected. A sense of relief fell over him as he hugged his mother closely. She held him tight, and he realized just how much he had missed her in the time he hadn¡¯t even known he was gone.

    A few hours after their chat, Fiona and Caleb walked toward therge private room just down the hall 10:13

    from the kitchens.

    ***

    A few hours after their chat, Fiona and Caleb walked toward therge private room just down the hall from the kitchens.

    It was a room reserved for important dinner guests, usually visiting Alphas looking for a private space to discuss and negotiate while they ate. But tonight, it was the room where they would host a family dinner.

    As they approached the door, Caleb hesitated.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Fiona asked.

    Caleb took a deep breath.

    ¡°I just need a minute,¡± he said. ¡°You go ahead. I think I¡¯ll get myself a drink first.¡±

    Fiona nodded, and Caleb moved away toward the kitchen.

    He expected to find it empty. The dinner had already beenid out on the buffet from the smell outside the room.

    But he was surprised to find Landon pouring himself a drink.

    Landon looked back.

    ¡°Would you like one?¡± he asked.

    Caleb nodded and stepped closer.

    Landon poured him the same dark liquor, whiskey, by the rich aroma.

    They clinked their sses, and Landon took a drink, but Caleb paused before tipping back his ss.

    ¡°My mother seems happy,¡± he said.

    Landon paused, his ss still pressed to his mouth, and Caleb saw the slight upward twitch of his lips into a smile.

    ¡°I believe she is,¡± Landon replied quietly.

    Caleb felt a yful surge of childishness rush through him. He brought his ss to his lips.

    ¡°She told me that she could take you or leave you¡­¡± he said, smiling as he tipped back the ss and sipped the dark drink.

    Landon gave a soft chuckle.

    ¡°I know that Fiona speaks of our rtionship as a whim that can be abandoned at any time,¡± he said. ¡°But I also know that my ce in her heart grows each day she allows me to stay by her side.¡±

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡°She believes I will find my mate and leave her for them someday. She wants to make it easy for us both when that timees.¡±

    Caleb lowered his ss and looked at Landon.

    ¡°Will you?¡± he asked.

    Landon looked at Caleb with a raised brow.

    ¡°Fiona may only be willing tomit to the rising and setting of the sun with me,¡± he said. ¡°She thinks of it asmitting to one day at a time, but I know that each time the sun rises and sets, it is still the same sun. And it will rise and set again and again, without fail, until its dying light.¡±

    Landon smiled.

    ¡°I know my heart. It will not change. She can leave me, she can seek others¡­¡± he said, though he paused and clenched his jaw momentarily. ¡°But I will remain patient and devoted to only her.¡±

    Caleb reached out and grabbed Landon¡¯s shoulder, surprising him.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect when Ashleigh told me about your rtionship with my mother,¡± he said. ¡°But now, I¡¯m d you found each other.¡±

    ***

    As Caleb finally entered the dining room, he saw that many of the guests were already there, including Ashleigh, standing off to the side, chatting with Bell, Fiona, and ra. She turned immediately and smiled. He smiled back and nodded for her to continue her conversation.

    Not far from where his wife stood, he saw Alice and Nessa talking. Beside them was Landon, who was terrible at hiding the wandering of his eyes to Fiona across the way. Caleb smiled to himself.

    High-pitched giggles drew Caleb¡¯s attention toward the ground, only a few feet from where he stood at the entrance. He found Galen lying on the floor as Ren and the twins, Wyatt and Jonas, attacked him. They piled on him with giggles as he pretended to cry for help.

    Caleb chuckled and turned his gaze to Axel sitting in a chair, focusing entirely on his task. Little Savannah sat in hisp. She held a small stuffed bear in her tiny hands as Axel neatly braided her hair.

    ¡°A beautiful image, isn¡¯t it?¡± a familiar voice came from behind him. ¡°Iplete, until now.¡±

    Caleb turned around. He smiled as he saw the silver, white, and gold hair ted into a crown. Her emerald eyes shone with warmth and delight as they met his.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Corrine,¡± Caleb smiled.

    ¡°Even better to see you, Caleb,¡± Corrine replied.

 Chapter 772 Healing Journey

    <h4>Chapter 772 Healing Journey</h4>

    As thest guests arrived, they greeted Caleb, hugged him, weed him back, and expressed shock and joy at his return. Once the greetings were done, they all sat down and began to eat as they shared news and answered questions.

    First, all questions were directed at Caleb and what he had experienced when he was gone. He told them about what had happened inside the gate, about the end of the original Lunas and the Dark Queen. He told them about floating through the void, the window, and surfacing at theke to find Ashleigh five yearster.

    There wasn¡¯t much else for him to share, so he turned the questions back on them. Ashleigh had told him some of what had happened to the others but not all of them.

    ¡°Alpha of New Reef?¡± Caleb asked as he looked across the table at Corrine.

    Corrine smiled and nodded.

    ¡°For just over a year now,¡± she said.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Caleb said, leaning back in his chair and shaking his head in delighted surprise. ¡°You started a pack and became an Alpha¡­ not what I expected to hear.¡±

    ¡°I told you about New Reef,¡± Ashleigh said.

    ¡°You told me that Corrine had turned her attention to the territory left by Blue Reef, not that she had rebuilt the pack or be its Alpha,¡± Caleb replied with a raised brow to Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh nced at her mother and back at Caleb.

    ¡°I guess I left out some details,¡± she said quietly.

    There were quiet chuckles from all around the table. Caleb smiled and turned his attention back to Corrine.

    ¡°I never thought there woulde a day when you would willingly leave Winter,¡± he said.

    Corrine nodded.

    ¡°Neither did I,¡± she replied. ¡°My intention was never to lead the pack. I only wanted to find a way to help rebuild it if I could. But, after working so hard on it for those first couple of years and establishing the pack, I realized that I couldn¡¯t hand it over to just anyone.¡±

    ¡°How many are in your pack now?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°We are small still, just over seventy wolves, most of which are still young,¡± Corrine replied.

    ¡°Most of the kids that were left orphaned from the war were a part of Corrine¡¯s initial team to rebuild,¡± Myka said. ¡°Now they and their adoptive families have joined New Reef.¡±

    ¡°I thought that reiming thends and working to rebuild what was lost might help some of them deal with their loss,¡± Corrine said.

    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve spent almost every day with those kids,¡± Myka said. ¡°We¡¯ve done a lot of projects, a lot of education and traveling, but building this pack with Corrine, that¡¯s helped them the most.¡±

    Myka turned to Peter beside him, and a silent question passed between them. Peter nodded, and Myka took a deep breath before he turned back to look around the table.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been with these kids every step of their healing journey, and I want to keep being there for them. So that¡¯s why Peter and I have decided to leave Winter and join New Reef as well.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened. She looked between her mother and brother, neither of whom reacted to the announcement.

    ra, Nessa, Bell, and Galen all smiled and nodded, whispering their unsurprised opinions between themselves.

    ¡°Your mom is already poaching your wolves, Axel,¡± Calebughed, ¡°Nothing to say about it?¡±

    ¡°I would never,¡± Corrine replied with a gentle scoff.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act so innocent, Mother,¡± Axel smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a secret that you intend to make Stefan your sessor. How could these two not leave Winter when their son¡¯s future is in New Reef.¡±

    There was no malice or ill feeling in thement. It was clear from the smile on Corrine¡¯s face that the topic had previously been discussed andughed about.

    ¡°I thought Stefan dreamed of bing a scout?¡± Ashleigh said.

    Myka turned to her and nodded.

    ¡°He does,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s still too young to consider bing Corrine¡¯s sessor realistically. But rebuilding his old home has helped him heal from the pain of all that he went through back then. He wants to learn everything he can and support his pack. For now, his goal is still to be a scout. What he does in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°Will be for him to decide,¡± Peter interjected with a smile. ¡°When he¡¯s ready.¡±

    Myka smiled and nodded at Peter.

    ¡°What about you, Peter?¡± Ashleigh asked. ¡°How do you feel about moving to New Reef?¡±

    Peter took a deep breath before answering.

    ¡°Well, just as the name states, it is ¡®new,¡¯ which means that the medical center is currently understaffed and underdeveloped. Even with improvements made by Summer and Winter, there is still ack of experience in the staff there,¡± he sighed.

    Peter paused and looked at Myka before rolling his eyes.

    ¡°And with the way this idiot and Stefan charge headfirst into every situation without considering all the risks¡­ I can¡¯t exactly leave their medical treatment up to newbies in the field. So, I need to be there to make sure the hospital is equipped to handle them.¡±

    ¡°I greatly appreciate your sacrifice,¡± Corrine smiled.

    Peter let out a soft chuckle and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that bad,¡± Myka pouted.

    ¡°What about Sadie?¡± ra chimed in. ¡°Will she be joining New Reef as well?¡±

    Peter gave a gentle, reluctant smile.

    ¡°Sadly, she will not,¡± he said quietly.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows, concerned about the tone in which Peter spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that!¡± Myka cried out, nudging Peter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You make it sound like something bad happened!¡±

    Peter looked up, seeing multiple looks of concern from the others, andughed.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, ¡°Sadie will not be joining us in New Reef because in a few short months, just after she turns eighteen, she is getting married.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at Peter with surprise.

    ¡°Sadie¡¯s getting married?¡± she asked, thinking still of the young girl she had saved from theb.

    Peter nodded.

    ¡°She is,¡± he said.

    ¡°To Dane,¡± Myka added with a big smile.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows, trying to figure out if she knew anyone by that name. She let out a soft gasp when she remembered the boy who had carried Stefan on his shoulders after they were attacked at theke in Moonguard.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± ra squealed, pping her hands together excitedly. ¡°Oh, I love weddings!¡±

    ¡°You threw up at our wedding,¡± Nessa casually replied.

    ra turned to her mate with a scowl and pursed lips.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me we would get married at the top of a cliff!¡± ra growled. ¡°I was terrified!¡±

 Chapter 773 A Legal Document

    Chapter 773 A Legal Document

    ¡°The cliff is meant to symbolize the unknown danger you will face together,¡± Landon said, sipping his ss. ¡°If you cannot ovee your basic fears together, how can the bond survive the harshness of life?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, I am aware¡­ NOW¡­.¡± ra sighed, rolling her eyes and giving Nessa an irritated look.

    Nessa chuckled and took ra¡¯s hand in hers. She brought it to her lips and gently kissed ra¡¯s knuckles.

    ¡°What matters is that we got through it,¡± she said, ¡°together.¡±

    ra smiled and looked at Nessa, giving her an affectionate nod.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Ashleigh said, looking at ra with furrowed brows. ¡°You two got married?¡±

    Around the table, there was an ufortable silence. Caleb noticed how some turned their gaze to their te or cleared their throats.

    ¡°Uhm, yeah,¡± ra chuckled awkwardly. She looked across the table at Ashleigh, giving her a sympathetic smile. ¡°We, uhm, we got married about two years ago.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ashleigh replied quietly.

    She lowered her gaze and smiled.

    ¡°Congrattions,¡± she said. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s so dyed.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± ra replied softly.

    Silence hung in the air. Caleb knew that Ashleigh felt ufortable, as did ra.

    ¡°So¡­ ra, does that mean you¡¯ve joined Broken Crag? Or has Nessa officially joined Summer?¡± he asked.

    ra perked up at his question and nced at Nessa with a bright smile.

    ¡°Neither, actually,¡± she said. ¡°We both remained in our own packs and split our time between them both.¡±

    Nessa nodded, smiling at her wife.

    ¡°It¡¯s been much easier to maintain than I expected,¡± ra continued. ¡°We spent so much time traveling between all the different packs to upgrade their systems and install new tech that it hasn¡¯t been a problem. Of course, these days, we don¡¯t do that so much anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Because now, we mostly work for Alice,¡± ra said brightly.

    ¡°I see,¡± Caleb smiled, nodding proudly.

    Galen scoffed and rolled his eyes at the sight.

    ¡°Your proud papa look is still as disgusting as ever,¡± he sighed.

    Caleb gave a soft growl.

    ¡°What is that about?¡± Nessa asked, looking between the two men.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Galen said, ¡°just that Caleb specifically picked ra out to be trained in strategic nning. So now, hearing that she¡¯s working for Alice, the queen of strategy, he¡¯s feeling pretty good about himself.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with being able to identify talent early,¡± Caleb replied.

    Galen rolled his eyes while the othersughed.

    They chatted more about what ra and Nessa had done over thest several years. Bell also updated Caleb on many changes she had made within the hospital of Summer and the research she had introduced. He found himselfforted by the excitement in her voice as she talked about the ns she had.

    Somehow, the conversation returned to the subject of weddings. Caleb looked over at Ashleigh, but she no longer seemed upset.

    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that it would have been nice if the Alpha of Winter had actually gotten married in Winter¡­¡± Corrine sighed.

    Caleb turned back to the conversation, unsure of what he had missed.

    ¡°We had a reception in Winter,¡± Axel replied irritatedly.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Caleb interrupted, ¡°what did I miss?¡±

    He turned to Axel.

    ¡°Your wedding wasn¡¯t held in Winter?¡± he asked.

    Axel sighed.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t held in the territories at all,¡± Corrine said, not holding back her irritation.

    Caleb furrowed his brow and turned to Corrine.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Alice and I decided that we¡ª¡± Axel began.

    ¡°It means,¡± Corrine interrupted, ¡°that they had false identities created to be legally married as humans.¡±

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Axel, who sighed and nodded.

    ¡°Not only that, Myka was their only witness,¡± Corrine added. ¡°At a courthouse.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ did not expect that¡­¡± Caleb said.

    ¡°Nor did I,¡± Corrine huffed.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s been three years. When are you going to let this go?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°When one of your children runs off and has a secret wedding without you, and you can finally understand how I feel, I will let it go.¡±

    Axel chuckled and said, ¡°If one of ours manages to keep a secret from Alice, I¡¯ll be too impressed to feel hurt.¡±

    Corrine rolled her eyes and sighed.

    Caleb turned to Alice. She sat quietly, a gentle smile on her lips.

    ¡°So,¡± he said, ¡°what was the reason?¡±

    Alice lifted one brow with a questioning look.

    ¡°You don¡¯t do anything without a reason,¡± Caleb smiled. ¡°So there had to be something special about having your wedding like that.¡±

    Alice smiled and lowered her gaze. She cleared her throat and then looked back up at Caleb.

    ¡°As wolves, our marriage vows under the full moon, with a witness, is all we need,¡± Alice began. ¡°Humans require a legal document to be married. On that legal document, the bride and groom''s parents are also listed.¡±

    Alice took a breath and smiled.

    ¡°It was a way to include my mother in my life.¡±

    Caleb smiled and nodded.

    ¡°How surprisingly sentimental of you,¡± he said gently.

    Alice said nothing, only giving him a yful grin before turning to Corrine.

    ¡°You should know Axel wanted a formal ceremony in Winter,¡± she said. ¡°But since we had confirmed our mate bond long before we married, I didn¡¯t think it was right to do so, based on Winter¡¯s customs.¡±

    Corrine took a deep breath and sighed.

    ¡°I can see why you would think that,¡± she said, ¡°and I can understand now why you wanted to be married as a human.¡±

    Corrine reached out and hugged Alice close.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for getting upset and never actually asking why,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Alice said, hugging Corrine.

    Corrine turned to look at Axel as she and Alice pulled away with warm smiles. Her smile fell, and her expression changed to irritation.

    ¡°But you should have told me much sooner instead of keeping quiet and telling me it wasn¡¯t a big deal,¡± she growled.

    Axel opened his mouth to defend himself, but instead, he sighed heavily and turned to Caleb.

    ¡°This would be a great time to go ahead and change the subject.¡±

    Calebughed but turned to Peter and Myka.

    ¡°So, what about you two? Are you married now?¡± he asked.

    Chuckles and covered, knowing smiles spread out across the table.

    ¡°What a great, great question, Caleb,¡± Myka said, a wide grin spreading over his face as he turned to Peter. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a great question, Peter?¡±

 Chapter 774 Uninteresting Question

    Chapter 774 Uninteresting Question

    ¡°No, Myka, I think it¡¯s a pretty uninteresting question, actually,¡± Peter sighed.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fascinating,¡± Myka said. ¡°I think it¡¯s a wonderful topic that should definitely be discussed.¡±

    Peter sighed and shook his head.

    Caleb looked back and forth between the two men.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m confused¡­ is that a ¡®yes¡¯ or a ¡®no¡¯ the marriage?¡± he asked.

    Peter turned to Caleb.

    ¡°I have no reason to marry this idiot,¡± he said, rolling his eyes.

    ¡°Peter¡­ that¡¯s not fair,¡± Myka pouted. ¡°You know you love me just as much as I love you!¡±

    Myka pulled Peter close, whispering in his ear and kissing his cheek. Peter pushed him away.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Peter growled.

    Corrine cleared her throat.

    ¡°I think I will step out for some fresh air¡­¡± Corrine said, standing from the table.

    ¡°I¡¯ll join you,¡± Fiona said quickly.

    Both women stood from the table and walked toward the patio at the other end of the room. Without a word, Landon also got up and followed.

    ra and Nessa quietly began their own conversation while Bell, Galen, and Axel stepped out to check on the children.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I feel like I hit a sore subject?¡± Caleb questioned, watching as the room seemed to be clearing out.

    Alice moved down the table a few seats to sit beside Ashleigh.

    ¡°Myka has desperately tried to convince Peter to marry him many times over the past five years,¡± she said. ¡°But something always happens that either interrupts or irritates Peter enough to refuse.¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s an idiot,¡± Peter grumbled as he dropped into the chair beside Alice.

    Alice smiled and shrugged.

    Caleb turned to look at Peter. He nced back to where Myka was still pouting a few seats down. Then he leaned on the table toward Peter.

    ¡°Really?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve never wanted to marry Myka? Not once?¡±

    Peter took a deep breath and looked back at Caleb.

    ¡°I never said I didn¡¯t,¡± he replied quietly. ¡°But when most of Myka¡¯s proposals end in arguments, injuries, or being trapped in a room for three days¡ª don¡¯t ask¡ª it seems like a good sign that it¡¯s not meant to be.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ then why haven¡¯t you asked?¡± Caleb asked.

    The sound of pping drew Caleb¡¯s attention back over his shoulder, where Myka stood smiling as he nodded and pped his hands together.

    ¡°Caleb, you really know the best questions to ask,¡± Myka chirped as he sat beside Caleb.

    Peter took a deep, irritated breath.

    ¡°You know that¡¯s probably not the best way to get him to agree,¡± Calebmented to Myka.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything,¡± Myka sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know any way to get him to agree. But I¡¯m the only willing to try, so¡ª¡±

    ¡°Actually,¡± Peter interrupted with a voice of annoyance. ¡°I did try, once.¡±

    Myka¡¯s brow furrowed, and he quickly turned to look at Peter with dumbfounded confusion.

    ¡°About three years ago, after two disastrous attempts on Myka¡¯s part. I decided to gather my courage and put aside my reservations,¡± Peter stated. ¡°I decided that I would be the one to ask Myka to marry me.¡±

    Myka stood up from the table so fast that the chair fell back on the ground.

    ¡°What?!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°I made a n,¡± Peter continued, ignoring Myka¡¯s outburst, ¡°All his favorite foods, romantic atmosphere, music, and a very well-rehearsed speech.¡±

    ¡°Well, what the hell happened?¡± Myka demanded. ¡°Because I never got that invitation!¡±

    Peter clenched his jaw and took another deep breath, letting it back out slowly through his nose.

    ¡°I did all of this, had everything arranged. The kids were at sleepovers, candles were lit, and the room was decorated. Iid the meal out on the table, and all that was left was to wait for Myka toe home.¡±

    Myka stood behind Caleb, listening to every word that Peter said. He didn¡¯t understand any of it. His chest felt tight with frustration and confusion.

    ¡°I waited, and waited, and waited,¡± Peter continued. ¡°The candles melted into puddles, the food went bad, and eventually... the sun came up¡­ and I still waited.¡±

    Myka stepped toward Peter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I was concerned, then I was worried¡­ but eventually I found out he was okay¡­ so I just cleaned up the mess and pretended it never happened.¡±

    Myka rushed over to Peter. He shook his head and grabbed Peter¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t remember¡­ when was¡­?¡±

    Myka suddenly stopped. His eyes widened, and he stood up, turning toward Alice with an irritated growl.

    ¡°This is your fault!¡± he shouted.

    Peter got up and pulled Myka back.

    ¡°Stop being rude!¡± he shouted, shoving Myka into another chair.

    Myka turned Peter¡¯s chair to face him and grabbed both his hands.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± he said sweetly, ¡°Peter, I had no idea! I never would have gone if I had known!¡±

    Peter rolled his eyes and turned away.

    ¡°Is that why you were so mad? I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to! Please, Peter, I didn¡¯t know!¡± Myka pouted.

    ¡°Three years ago?¡± Alice asked, then nodded. ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Myka looked past Peter and gave Alice a mean look. She covered her mouth, trying not to giggle.

    ¡°Stop acting like a child!¡± Peter scolded Myka. ¡°It¡¯s not Alice¡¯s fault! She isn¡¯t the one who didn¡¯t call me and tell me where she was going. She¡¯s also not the one that turned off her phone, so I couldn¡¯t reach her!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Myka whimpered.

    Caleb leaned closer to Ashleigh and Alice.

    ¡°Care to exin?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I believe Peter¡¯s nned proposal was the same night that Axel and I brought Myka to be our witness,¡± Alice replied.

    ¡°Was it ast-minute decision?¡± Ashleigh asked.

    Alice smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°Myka knew the n for a week¡­ he just forgot to tell Peter until the day after we left¡­¡±

    Myka growled toward Alice again.

    Peter cleared his throat and turned back toward Caleb with a smile.

    ¡°Anyway, we have both tried and failed,¡± he said.

    ¡°Peter¡­¡± Myka whined, leaning close and touching his forehead to Peter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t really matter, does it?¡± Peter asked.

    Myka pulled back and looked at his lover with a sad expression.

    Peter smiled and pressed his forehead to Myka¡¯s tenderly.

    ¡°I¡¯m still putting up with you anyway,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    Myka grinned and turned his head, capturing Peter¡¯s lips for a quick stolen kiss before Peter shoved him away.

    ¡°Idiot¡­¡± Peter sighed as Myka giggled and nuzzled against his shoulder.

    Alice smiled and leaned toward Ashleigh.

    ¡°Peter loves Myka more than Myka will ever understand,¡± she whispered.

    Ashleigh looked up at the two men sitting a few chairs down from her. Myka still tried to be affectionate, while Peter rejected and pushed him away. But she caught a glimpse of a slight smile on Peter¡¯s lips as he did so.

    ¡°He¡¯ll never marry him, though,¡± Alice whispered.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and looked at her sister-inw.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.

    ¡°He seems to honestly believe it would be unlucky for them to marry at this point,¡± Alice sighed.

    Ashleigh reached out and grabbed her water, ncing again at Peter.

    ¡°Besides,¡± Alice continued as Ashleigh took a drink, ¡°he enjoys torturing his little idiot too much to let the fun end now.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled, taking another sip of her water.

    ¡°Who needs whips and chains when the right words can make his lover cry out so easily?¡± Alice whispered.

    Alice stepped away with a mischievous grin as all eyes turned to Ashleigh, who sputtered and choked on her water from trying and failing to suppress herughter.

 Chapter 775 I Should Have

    <h4>Chapter 775 I Should Have</h4>

    The dinner wentte into the evening, but eventually, it was time for each of them to leave. It started with Bell falling asleep in her chair and Galen quietly carrying her away. Next were ra and Nessa, who had early assignments in the morning. Corrine, Axel, and Alice all left together to put the twins and Savannah to bed.

    Myka and Peter stayedter, as Myka chatted with Caleb about all the different ces he traveled in search of information on the ley lines.

    As Ashleigh listened, she felt a strange calm settle over her. She wasn¡¯t angry anymore; she had no right to be. She understood very well why they had decided not to tell her.

    But as she listened, she began to understand how much effort Axel, Alice, Galen, and Myka had put into finding Caleb all these years.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted tough or cry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him fool you,¡± Peter said quietly, sitting beside her.

    Ashleigh turned to him with a questioning look.

    ¡°Myka,¡± Peter smiled, tilting his head toward his lover. ¡°He says he was traveling the world investigating ancient myths to help Caleb. But I think he was just looking for an excuse to go on random adventures and see what new and crazy things he could hear and talk to.¡±

    Peter¡¯s tone wasforting and yful in direct opposition to the words he said. Ashleigh tilted her head as she looked at him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that,¡± she smiled.

    Peter looked back at her and rolled his eyes.

    ¡°No,¡± he sighed. ¡°But it would be easier to stay irritated at him if I did.¡±

    Ashleigh chuckled, looking at Myka and Calebughing together.

    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Peter snorted and took a deep breath.

    ¡°No¡­ it wouldn¡¯t,¡± Peter sighed. ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled at Peter¡¯s way of expressing his love for Myka.

    ¡°I hope you can understand why they¡­ why we all kept quiet about what Myka and Alice were doing,¡± Peter said softly.

    Ashleigh lowered her gaze and swallowed. She took a deep breath and nodded.

    ¡°I can,¡± she whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t me any of you.¡±

    Peter nodded.

    She swallowed the lump in her throat and tried to gather her courage.

    ¡°I am sorry, Peter,¡± Ashleigh said, looking up at him.

    Peter furrowed his brows.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I ever said that to you,¡± she smiled sadly. ¡°I should have¡­ many times¡­¡±

    ¡°Ashleigh¡­¡±

    ¡°I never thought¡­¡± she interrupted him, needing to get the words out before her courage left her. ¡°I never thought that anyone would get hurt. I know that doesn¡¯t make what I did any better. I just¡­ wanted you to know¡­¡±

    Peter took a deep breath.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that back then, I had a lot of not-so-nice things to say about you,¡± he began. ¡°I even considereding to Summer while you were recuperating and telling you all those not-so-nice things.¡±

    Ashleigh lowered her eyes. It hurt to hear, but she couldn¡¯t expect anything else.

    In all these years, it had never urred to her that she had not once apologized to Peter for the events of Moonguard.

    She realized it when she heard his name among the guests for tonight¡¯s wee dinner for Caleb. They had spoken many times in the past five years, not how they used to, but they had spent some time together. And she had never apologized, never considered it.

    She had no right to expect anything but his anger and disappointment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never say that what you did was okay or that it wasn¡¯t avoidable,¡± he said softly. ¡°But that was so long ago¡­¡±

    Ashleigh lifted her eyes and turned to him.

    Peter sighed and put his arm around her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you apologized,te as it is,¡± Peter smiled. ¡°But I forgave you a long time ago.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes, feeling the familiar sting of tears gathering.

    ¡°How?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice,¡± Peter smiled.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows and looked up at him. He chuckled and gave her a bright smile.

    ¡°A few weeks after my family was all back home and almost fully healed, Stefan made us all sit down for an important conversation,¡± he said. ¡°He invited Corrine, Axel, and Alice too.¡±

    Peter chuckled again, and Ashleigh could tell he saw the memory in his mind.

    ¡°He very seriously and thoroughly exined to us all the exact events of Moonguard and how you had tried at every step to ensure the safety of Myka and the children. How you didn¡¯t know that the creatures would be at theke and had focused on keeping them away from where you thought the danger might exist.¡±

    Peter paused to take a breath and then cleared his throat.

    ¡°At this point, Corrine,¡± Peter continued, smiling to himself, ¡°tried to exin to Stefan how our choices can influence the lives of others, and that¡¯s why we need to consider more than ourselves when we make those choices.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded and again lowered her eyes.

    ¡°And Stefan told Corrine that he knew you made a bad choice; he disagreed with your decision to change the scout''s report. But he didn¡¯t me you for his, Sadie¡¯s, or Myka¡¯s injuries. That was what he wanted to make sure everyone understood.¡±

    Peter took a deep breath. He still remembered how shocked he felt at hearing this small child exin to the adults in the room that even though Ashleigh was responsible for changing the report and not telling them about the danger she thought was contained in the vige. She was not to me for everything that came after.

    ¡°You chose not to tell them about the danger in the vige, but you kept them away from that ce. You didn¡¯t know about theke. You couldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Ashleigh licked her lips, taking a slow breath.

    ¡°They still got hurt,¡± she whispered.

    Peter nodded.

    ¡°But it was Sadie¡¯s decision to run toward the lemonberry tree without hesitation and to run away from the others to distract the monster and make it focus on her,¡± he said softly. ¡°It was Stefan¡¯s decision to step in front of Sadie and push her out of the way so she wouldn¡¯t be hurt again.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Did you know that the only reason Sadie was so keen on finding that tree was to impress me?¡± Peter asked. ¡°That she wanted to be able to bring one back to me.¡±

    Peter paused with a sad smile.

    ¡°Because of the terrible history they shared and could work through together, she and Myka got close much faster. She was confident that he really did want to be her dad from the start. But with me,¡± Peter shrugged and sighed. ¡°She didn¡¯t know how I felt.¡±

    Peter took a deep breath.

    ¡°She thought that if she could show me that she had read my mother¡¯s journal and if she could bring a piece of it back to me, then I might be able to ept her as a part of my family.¡±

    Peter sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°When she told me that¡­¡± he paused, swallowing and looking away. ¡°It broke my heart.¡±

 Chapter 776 I Know What Itâ€™s Like

    <h4>Chapter 776 I Know What It¡¯s Like</h4>

    It had been weeks since Sadie had begun calling Peter and Myka her dads when Stefan called his meeting. It was there, in front of everyone, that Peter first learned that Sadie had felt the way she did. As Stefan tried to make the others understand that he was responsible for his own injuries, Sadie spoke up.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Ashleigh¡¯s fault that I got hurt,¡± Sadie said, her soft voice a little louder than usual.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Sadie,¡± Axel said sweetly, turning toward the girl. ¡°No one is trying to say that Ashleigh meant for any of you to get hurt.¡±

    Sadie shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Stefan is right. We made our own choices. I ran toward the tree, all by myself.¡±

    ¡°There is no way you could have known about the treant, Sadie,¡± Corrine replied gently.

    ¡°No,¡± Sadie replied, ¡°but I know better than to rush forward on my own in a ce I¡¯m not familiar with.¡±

    Sadie looked up at Myka.

    ¡°My daddy has always been very clear about that. Knowing your surroundings is one of the first rules of survival.¡±

    Myka smiled and nodded.

    Sadie chewed her bottom lip and then took a deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t, but when I saw the lemonberry¡­ I didn¡¯t care. I ignored safety and ran for it.¡±

    Myka leaned down and kissed the top of Sadie¡¯s head.

    ¡°Like I said,¡± Corrine replied gently, ¡°you had no way of knowing about the treant.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Sadie sighed in frustration. ¡°I would have gone even if I did!¡±

    Sitting on the other side of her, Peter¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± he asked, tilting his head to meet Sadie¡¯s eyes.

    Sadie licked her lips. She lowered her eyes.

    ¡°I would¡¯ve risked anything to get a lemonberry,¡± she said quietly.

    Peter felt a painful jolt in his chest at the thought that she would put her life at risk for some fruit. He reached out and lifted her chin until their eyes met again.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.

    Sadie¡¯s eyes were filled with unshed tears, and a painful feeling grew in Peter¡¯s chest again. He could see that she was hurting, that she was holding on to something that was eating away at her. He touched her cheeks, wiped her tears with his thumbs, and gave her a gentle smile.

    ¡°You can tell me anything,¡± he whispered. ¡°You know that, right?¡±

    Sadie swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°Then tell me,¡± he smiled warmly, ¡°why would you be willing to risk your life for a piece of fruit?¡±

    Sadie took a shaky breath.

    ¡°Because,¡± she whispered. ¡°Your grandma and your mom both found it¡­ and I thought¡­ if I did too¡­ if I brought it back to you¡­ you might¡­ really want to be my dad.¡±

    Peter¡¯s chest ached at the words. With a pained gasp, he pulled her into his arms and held her tight.

    He knew that building their family had been a struggle. They each came with their own traumas, losses, and pain. Myka and Peter were still finding their ce with each other when they opened their home and hearts to Sadie and Stefan.

    There wasn¡¯t even a moment of regret. Peter knew from the first day he met Sadie that he wanted to keep her safe, he had a simr feeling with Stefan. He never tried to push them too hard or too fast. He knew they needed to ept him in their own time and way.

    But he never expected that Sadie was struggling with these kinds of fears.

    Peter had always struggled with expressing himself to others. Most people he was close to understood that, and they knew what he meant when he joked with them. Even Myka knew that every time Peter called him an idiot, he was telling him, in his own way, that he loved him.

    But Sadie and Stefan didn¡¯t know. How could they? They were children, and they needed reassurance and honesty.

    Tears ran down Peter¡¯s face as he kissed Sadie¡¯s head.

    ¡°I have wanted to be your dad since we met,¡± he whispered. ¡°You have never needed to do anything or be anyone other than yourself. I love you, Sadie.¡±

    Sadie let out a sob, hugging Peter tightly as she cried against his chest.

    Peter lifted his head and turned to look at Stefan.

    ¡°The same goes for you,¡± he stated. ¡°I love you, Stefan, just as you are.¡±

    Stefan swallowed and nodded.

    ¡°I know,¡± he smiled weakly before looking back down at Sadie.

    Myka wanted tofort his family, to take them all into his arms, and reassure them that everything would be all right.

    But right now, they were not alone. He sat forward on the couch, blocking Peter and Sadie from view as he cleared his throat and looked at Stefan.

    ¡°You were saying?¡± he smiled.

    Peter took a shaky breath as the memory fell away, and he returned to the dinner table, sitting beside Ashleigh.

    He settled himself and then turned to look at her.

    ¡°I have no choice but to forgive you,¡± he said, ¡°Guilt is a gluttonous beast with an endless stomach, and I have no interest in being consumed by it.¡±

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows, and Peter smiled.

    ¡°If I me you for their injuries, then I have to me myself too,¡± he said. ¡°If I had paid more attention to Sadie¡¯s feelings, she wouldn¡¯t have felt so desperate to find that fruit. She would have been more careful, and Stefan wouldn¡¯t have had to watch her get dragged away and put himself at risk to save herter.¡±

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have known she was going to be in danger. You weren¡¯t even there,¡± she said.

    ¡°Maybe I should have been,¡± Peter said. ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t okay. We all did. We all saw the warning signs. I didn¡¯t want Myka or the kids to go. I was scared. But I didn¡¯t stop them, and I didn¡¯t go with them.¡±

    Peter licked his lips and lowered his eyes.

    ¡°My daughter was feeling unwanted and unloved, and I had no idea,¡± he sighed.

    He closed his eyes briefly and slowly took a deep breath, letting it back out through his nose.

    ¡°How can I me you for not seeing all the danger when I couldn¡¯t even see that?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh could only reach out and hold Peter¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°We were all going through something at that time,¡± Peter said, then with a light chuckle, he added, ¡°You were just the most vocal about it.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled.

    After a silent moment, Peter turned to look at Ashleigh. He reached up and touched her cheek.

    ¡°Myka and I don''t me you, and our children don¡¯t me you. They never did,¡± Peter continued. ¡°So, maybe now is the time to stop ming yourself?¡±

    He smiled at her.

    ¡°Caleb¡¯s back,¡± he continued. ¡°The impossible has happened, and you¡¯ve been given a second chance.¡±

    Peter turned to look at Myka across the room. His bright smile as heughed at something Caleb said. Peter couldn¡¯t help but feel the warmth in his chest.

    ¡°I know what it¡¯s like,¡± he whispered.

    Peter turned back to Ashleigh, a tender smile on his face.

    ¡°You''ve already experienced a life without him,¡± he said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more of the time you have left together on regrets.¡±

    Ashleigh took a heavy breath as the tears fell from her eyes again. Her chest felt tight, but it was good. It was a pain of gratitude, of disbelief at how lucky she was.

    Peter took a deep breath and turned away from her.

    ¡°Enough,¡± he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m tired, and that idiot will just keep talking all night if I don¡¯t stop him.¡±

    Peter stood up from his chair, smoothing his shirt and turning to walk away. But Ashleigh reached out and grabbed his hand. He turned to look back at her. She was already up and had moved toward him. Ashleigh wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tight, drawing a shocked gasp from Peter''s lips.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ashleigh whispered. ¡°I would have understood if you never forgave me, and you didn¡¯t have to tell me any of this at all¡­ so thank you.¡±

    Peter sighed with a warm smile and returned the hug.

 Chapter 777 This Much, I Could Do

    Chapter 777 This Much, I Could Do

    ¡°What were you and Peter talking about?¡± Caleb asked as he rested his chin on Ashleigh¡¯s shoulder and wrapped his hands around her waist.

    Ashleigh smiled and waved to Peter and Myka as they left the room.

    ¡°There were some concerning feelingsing off of you,¡± Caleb whispered, nuzzling against the side of her head. ¡°I was worried.¡±

    Ashleigh leaned back against him and let out a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right,¡± she said softly, raising her hand to rest atop his. ¡°It was a long overdue apology on my part. Luckily, Peter was willing to listen and far more generous than I would have been.¡±

    Caleb smiled.

    ¡°Only to yourself,¡± he said.

    Caleb pulled away and turned her to face him. He rested his hands on her hips and smiled at her tenderly.

    ¡°You are stubborn and hold a grudge,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I hope this is going somewhere¡­¡±

    Calebughed.

    ¡°It is,¡± he nodded. ¡°As I said, you are stubborn, and you hold grudges¡­ but you are someone who forgives, even if you don¡¯t think you will or insist that you won¡¯t.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath, looking away from him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone else would agree with you.¡±

    He reached up and moved the stray strand of hair that had fallen over her eye behind her ear.

    ¡°Ask Alice,¡± Caleb smiled.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brow.

    ¡°Alice is probably the most likely to agree with me on this topic¡­¡± she said.

    ¡°I think you¡¯d be surprised,¡± he grinned.

    Ashleigh rolled her eyes. In the past few days, she realized that Caleb, like Alice, was observant of people in a way she simply couldn¡¯t understand. He saw things that she couldn¡¯t. Understood the meaning beneath words that were never spoken.

    It was frustrating.

    ¡°All right,¡± he said, touching her chin affectionately, ¡°don¡¯t get upset with me. I only meant what you said about being unable to be as generous as Peter. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true. I think you have much more understanding than you give yourself credit for¡­ just not for yourself.¡±

    Ashleigh looked up into his eyes. He looked back at her with the warmth that was only ever for her. The honesty thatforted her and made her feel secure.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that others can forgive your mistakes when you can¡¯t,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh felt the tight grip in her chest that had be a frequent feeling in the past five years. Forgive herself¡­ stop ming herself¡­ it sounded so easy when anyone else said it.

    The truth was she didn¡¯t know how. Ashleigh had spent so much time trying to convince herself and everyone else that everything she did, every mistake she made, was worth it. It didn¡¯t matter what she had to do so long as Caleb returned.

    Even when she regretted her choices, she couldn¡¯t allow herself to think too long about it. She had to keep moving, to keep searching. Stopping, even momentarily, felt like she was putting another mile, day, year between her and Caleb.

    But Peter was right. The impossible had happened. Caleb was back. He was standing in front of her, holding her in his arms. She didn¡¯t need to keep searching, to keep running.

    She swallowed.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Ashleigh began.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt¡­¡±

    Ashleigh and Caleb both turned to see Fiona standing nearby. She smiled at them.

    ¡°I was hoping to get a moment alone with the two of you,¡± she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Caleb said, looking back at Ashleigh, ¡°we can talk moreter, right?¡±

    ¡°Definitely,¡± Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Wonderful,¡± Fiona smiled, ¡°then if you can spare me some time and indulge me on a little hike, there is something I would very much like to show you both.¡±

    Ashleigh and Caleb looked at each other curiously.

    ¡°A little cryptic,¡± Caleb smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m up for it if you are?¡±

    Ashleighughed and nodded.

    ¡°Sure,¡± she said, turning back to Fiona. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    Fiona led them out of the main buildings through several sections of the city until they finally came to one of therge gates that opened to the forests and hills of Summer. Caleb had tried to ask several times where they were going, but Fiona only smiled and told him to be patient.

    She led them in a direction that Ashleigh was familiar with almost immediately. Though the signs of battle were long gone, she could still remember standing at the portal listening to the sounds of fighting. The howls and screeching of the monsters trying to make their way past Caleb and the Broken Crag wolves.

    Her heart was beating faster and faster as her senses took turns, reminding her of thest moments before they entered that portal and trapped Caleb inside.

    The smell of blood in the air, the scratching and tearing of her skin as the vines wrapped around her. Lily¡¯s voice telling her to focus on the portal, on getting the wolves to Winter.

    Caleb squeezed Ashleigh¡¯s hand.

    She looked up at him, her chest heaved with heavy breaths.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh swallowed and closed her eyes, leaning against him. She took a deep breath and pushed away the memories.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she said.

    They started up the hill. Ashleigh wondered if Fiona was taking them to where the portal had been. She hade here herself many times in the first year. There was no sign of it anymore, no shape, no lines, nothing to indicate that anything had ever been there. Just a nk wall of stone.

    Fiona stopped. They were still within the trees. The portal site was not far.

    ¡°It¡¯s not much further,¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°Are you taking us to the portal?¡± Caleb asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona nodded, then smiled. ¡°And no.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at Fiona.

    ¡°Myka and Ashleigh both investigated the mountain many times. There is no portal, not anymore,¡± Fiona said. ¡°But still, it was thest ce I saw my son, so it became a ce I visited often over the years.¡±

    Ashleigh looked at the path that continued up the hill. The trees were thicker than before, and the trail itself was well-maintained, with low lights added to illuminate the road ahead.

    ¡°I have a surprise for you,¡± Fiona continued. ¡°One I hope will make you both happy.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Caleb asked.

    Fiona smiled.

    ¡°Go on and find out,¡± she said.

    Caleb grinned and looked at Ashleigh.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh still felt uneasy. This ce held nothing but pain and regret for her. She couldn¡¯t imagine anything that could possibly make her happy here.

    ¡°Sure,¡± she said.

    Caleb nodded.

    ¡°Race you!¡± he shouted and ran up the path ahead of her.

    Ashleigh sighed but chuckled before running after him.

    ¡°That was cheating, you know!¡± she shouted as she hurried to catch up to him.

    It wasn¡¯t far, a slight bend in the path and then up just a little more. She knew that was where they were going and what they would find. But she didn¡¯t expect him to stand in the middle of the road.

    Ashleigh ran into him, stumbling backward as he stood still, staring ahead.

    ¡°Caleb! What are you¡ª?!¡± she shouted, but her words slipped away into a gasp as she looked up at what he had already seen.

    It should have been an empty clearing surrounded by a dense forest and a solid mountain wall. A clearingrge enough to fit one hundred wolves but small enough not to be seen from the bottom of the hill.

    But it wasn¡¯t empty. Not anymore.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± Caleb whispered in disbelief.

    He took short, deep breaths as he stared at the building that now stood in the clearing.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Fiona¡¯s voice called out from behind them, ¡°are you surprised?¡±

    Caleb and Ashleigh both turned to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡± Caleb shouted as he pointed behind him, still struggling to form the words.

    Fiona smiled and stepped toward him.

    ¡°There was no saving the tree,¡± she said sadly. ¡°But this much, I could do.¡±

 Chapter 778 I Assumed I Would Never Finish It

    Chapter 778 I Assumed I Would Never Finish It

    Ashleigh stared at the building. It was, unmistakably, a house.

    Covered in various grey stones and dark wood. Lights with a soft orange glow at different ces all around it.

    There were three levels that she could see. The first had no windows and tworge, paneled doors that faced the path leading up to it.

    Alongside the first floor was arge, wide staircase leading to the entrance of the second floor. Double doors, dark wood with frosted ss panels. Directly above the windowless first floor, there were three windows. Each wasrge enough that she and Caleb could stand side by side within them.

    Above the second floor was a third. This one was smaller than the others, but that was not the only difference. This one, Ashleigh recognized.

    It was strange. She had only ever been on the inside, she didn¡¯t quite know how she recognized it from looking at the outside, but she did.

    And so did Caleb.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Ashleigh heard Caleb whisper in disbelief. She turned to see him staring up at the third floor. His chest rose and fell in quick breaths.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Fiona¡¯s voice called out from behind him, ¡°are you surprised?¡±

    Ashleigh looked past him at Fiona, who smiled back at her.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡± Caleb shouted.

    Ashleigh¡¯s chest squeezed as she felt his confusion, heartache, and relief.

    Fiona smiled and stepped toward Caleb.

    ¡°There was no saving the tree,¡± she said sadly.

    She looked past Caleb, catching Ashleigh¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°But this much, I could do.¡±

    Ashleigh took a sharp breath in. She closed her eyes at the familiar sting of her tears and dropped down into a squatting position as her legs almost gave out on her.

    She thought Fiona had destroyed it. She thought that she had thrown it all away.

    Ashleigh held her head in her hands. She took slow, deep breaths. But the pain in her chest was intense, and the voices in her memory were too loud.

    ¡®I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t taken it down already.¡¯

    Ashleigh grimaced at the sound of her own voice.

    ¡®Actually, I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t burn it for the vigil.¡¯

    How could she ever say that? How could she think it?

    Ashleigh moved her hands away from her face and looked up at the top floor. Her heart ached as she thought of all the memories she and Caleb had shared there. Of the future they had each dreamed of.

    ¡°How?¡± Caleb finally asked. He turned back to look up at the remains of his sanctuary. ¡°I thought you said it was destroyed. I saw the hole in the ground¡­¡±

    Fiona stepped up beside him, smiled, and took his hand.

    ¡°The tree was dying. If I had left it all alone, the house would have been destroyed,¡± Fiona began. ¡°But instead, I had a team remove the tree and then pull apart the house, piece by piece, before it waspletely rotted.¡±

    She took a deep breath and looked up at the house.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure I could put it back together. The main structure was designed to be housed in and supported by that tree¡­ but we found a way after many designs and a little restructuring.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath and let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± he began, but he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    The day he visited the crater left by his old sanctuary was one of the worst days of Caleb¡¯s life. So many changes and so many endings. He had been sure that he could keep his eyes on the future, that he could ovee anything he had lost with ease. But that day, as he stared into that empty hole, he had been shaken to his core.

    Now, as he looked up at that top floor, he felt something inside of him. A glow, a warmth, a bloom.

    It wasn¡¯t his treehouse. It wasn¡¯t his secret refuge where he could hide from the things that overwhelmed him.

    It was different, it was changed, just like everything else. But, somehow, it felt like he had found his anchor point.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ashleigh asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    She looked back at Fiona, tears running down her eyes with a pained look on her face.

    Caleb lowered his eyes at the mournful sound in her voice. Only now did he notice how impacted Ashleigh appeared to be by the revtion. He moved to go to her, but Fiona squeezed his hand and pulled him back.

    He hesitated, looking at his wife hunched down on the ground. He swallowed and nodded to his mother, trusting that this needed to be handled between them.

    Fiona let go of Caleb¡¯s hand, walked forward, and reached out to Ashleigh.

    Ashleigh swallowed and took Fiona¡¯s hand, rising to her feet. They looked into each other''s eyes. One was filled with raw emotion. The other was calm, at peace.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie,¡± Fiona began, a gentle smile on her lips, ¡°the night I told you about the tree, I was quite angry at your response.¡±

    Ashleigh lowered her gaze and nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Good,¡± Fiona said, ¡°because I had nned to tell you I wanted to find a way to preserve the house, but in my childish anger, I didn¡¯t want to share anything with you after you left.¡±

    Fiona looked up at the top floor.

    ¡°It took weeks to pull it apart and months to find a way to put it back together,¡± she continued. ¡°By that time, you were burying yourself in missions, and Galen and I were struggling to keep Summer from imploding¡­¡±

    She took a deep breath.

    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t ready to let go of my son, or you, or the future you could have together,¡± Fiona said. ¡°I designed this ce for whenever you found him and brought him back to us.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed.

    ¡°No longer a secret base, it was meant to be a home,¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°Private enough to create a space outside the pack, but still keeping you connected. Large enough for the two of you and¡­ anyone else that came along.¡±

    Behind them, Caleb let out a soft chuckle as he heard his mother¡¯s wish for a grandchild.

    ¡°The main structure was finished a few weeks before Galen became Alpha,¡± Fiona said. ¡°When everything was done, I did n to tell you. But until then, I didn¡¯t want to add any pressure on you, Ashleigh.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath.

    ¡°Then Galen became Alpha¡­¡± Fiona sighed. ¡°Well, after that, I let the house go. I assumed I would never finish it, so there was no longer any reason to tell you anything.¡±

    Ashleigh understood Fiona¡¯s reasoning.

    Ashleigh had hurt many people in all her angry and bitterments. It wasn¡¯t a surprise anymore that there were things that no one wanted to share with her, not when she had made it so clear that she didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Fiona said, touching Ashleigh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Even if we couldn¡¯t understand each other, couldn¡¯t grieve, or hope in the same way¡­ I wish I had been clearer in how I felt¡­ that I could have let you know that you weren¡¯t alone, even when you thought you were.¡±

    Ashleigh took in a shaky breath and pulled Fiona into a tight embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered. ¡°For everything¡­¡±

    Fiona chuckled and patted Ashleigh¡¯s back gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she whispered. ¡°We¡¯ll get through it together this time.¡±

 Chapter 779 She Could Finally Let Them Go

    <h4>Chapter 779 She Could Finally Let Them Go</h4>

    It took a few minutes to calm themselves. There were more apologies and tears, but soon enough, Fiona and Ashleigh had pulled themselves together, both feeling that the first steps of mending their rtionship had been taken.

    Caleb stepped forward between them, putting an arm around each of them as they looked at the house together.

    ¡°You said it wasn¡¯t finished, but it looks pretty finished to me,¡± Caleb remarked.

    ¡°Well,¡± Fiona said, ¡°As I said, the main structure was finished two years ago, including the plumbing and most electrical work. Most of what was left to do was in the garage and then cosmetic touches. I¡¯ve had a team working on it in the past few days, but it will still take another week or two before it¡¯s move-in ready. I had to add a few new upgrades.¡±

    Caleb raised his brow with curious delight.

    ¡°Upgrades?¡± he asked.

    Fiona smiled.

    ¡°The first floor was originally meant to just be a garage. Of course, it would only be able to hold an ATV or bike since the path up here isn¡¯trge enough for a car. It bothered me with the first design, but I wasn¡¯t sure how to change it until I talked to Landon and Alice about it a few days ago.¡±

    Caleb and Ashleigh exchanged curious looks.

    ¡°So now,¡± Fiona continued, ¡°the first floor will beprised of a training gym and sparring room, as well as a monitoring station linked with the whole of Summer and restricted ess to Alice¡¯swork.¡±

    Ashleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°She¡¯s giving us ess to herwork?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Restricted ess,¡± Fiona repeated.

    ¡°That¡¯s still¡­ wow,¡± Ashleigh replied, sighing in disbelief.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what all that gives us ess to,¡± Caleb said, ¡°but knowing Alice and seeing Ashleigh¡¯s reaction, I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s a pretty big deal.¡±

    ¡°Landon was, not very subtly, envious of the upgrade,¡± Fiona grinned.

    Caleb chuckled.

    ¡°I doubt that this was purely a gesture of goodwill,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure Alice has a reason she¡¯s allowing us ess.¡±

    ¡°No doubt,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but smile at Ashleigh¡¯s reaction. For him, it wasn¡¯t long ago that even mentioning Alice¡¯s name would send Ashleigh into a frenzy of anger and suspicion. It was nice to see that Ashleigh had made peace with her sister-inw.

    ¡°The top floor is clearly what remains of the treehouse,¡± Ashleigh said, ¡°what about the second floor?¡±

    ¡°The kitchen wall expansion of the treehouse couldn¡¯t be salvaged with the new designs, so the second floor is designed as a standard apartment. The living room, kitchen, and dining room are all on an open floor n, and that¡¯s where we see those threerge windows. And then in the back is a utility room, bedroom, and bathroom.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    Before Caleb disappeared, so much had happened that they had very little time to think about the future. She had never even considered a house.

    They had shared his room in the city''s center and the treehouse outside. Both spaces were suitable for only two people. They would have needed more space if they had nned to have a family.

    ¡°The third floor, as you know, is what I was able to salvage from the treehouse,¡± Fiona said. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, it¡¯s not the same.¡±

    Caleb and Ashleigh looked up at the top floor.

    ¡°The inside of the house looks a little rough right now, like I said, a week or two before it¡¯s ready, but the top floor is safe to view. It might be better to take you up rather than exin the differences.¡±

    Caleb and Ashleigh looked at each other, recognizing their nervous excitement. Theyughed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Caleb said with a grin.

    The stairs led into the wide living room on the top floor. Both Caleb and Ashleigh immediately recognized the wide window they used to stare out. They were higher now than they had been in the tree. The city, the forest, the hills, and even theke in the distance were all viewable from this vantage point.

    Looking out the window, though the view was different, the feeling was familiar. Caleb took a deep breath, letting it back out as though he could rx in a way he hadn¡¯t been able this whole time.

    ¡°As you can see,¡± Fiona called out from the top of the stairs, ¡°the living room was left pretty much the same, but now the bedroom is its own room.¡±

    Fiona pointed toward a door on her left. Caleb looked over, remembering where the bed had been, now surrounded by walls.

    ¡°The bathroom is in there as well,¡± Ashleighmented.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona said. ¡°Master bedroom, master bath. It was upgraded a bit as well.¡±

    ¡°What are those?¡± Caleb asked, pointing across the room to two doors.

    One was where the kitchen extension had previously been integrated. The other was a few feet down where Caleb¡¯s desk andputer had once been set up.

    ¡°That one is an office,¡± Fiona replied, pointing to the farthest door, ¡°and this one is another bedroom.¡±

    ¡°You built onto the original structure,¡± he said.

    ¡°Of course, dear,¡± Fiona smiled, ¡°before we were limited by the tree, but this a proper home now.¡±

    Caleb smiled and nodded.

    ¡°It is that,¡± he said, looking at his mother affectionately. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Fiona felt her heart swell with emotion. She swallowed it down and took a deep breath.

    ¡°The rooms aren¡¯t furnished just yet,¡± she said, ¡°but there is one more thing I would like to show you.¡±

    She opened the office door and stepped inside, with Caleb and Ashleigh following close behind. The room was empty except for an old bookshelf. It was worn, and there were signs of fire damage, but its shelves were filled with what appeared to be leatherbound books.

    Fiona approached the bookshelf and looked at the books affectionately before she reached out. As her fingers pressed against the spine of one of the books, she let out a shaky breath and closed her eyes.

    ¡°This bookshelf was the only thing that survived theb''s destruction,¡± she whispered.

    Caleb furrowed his brows, and his eyes widened as he realized what she meant. He moved beside her, looking down at the books he now recognized as old journals. He hesitantly reached his hand out to touch one of them.

    ¡°I think,¡± she continued softly, ¡°he would have wanted you to have them.¡±

    As Caleb¡¯s finger grazed the spine of his father¡¯s journal, he sighed heavily and closed his eyes.

    The remains of the treehouse, thest of his father¡¯s journals and bookshelf. His family''s legacy had been built into the bones of this house.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered, reaching out and squeezing his mother¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    Fiona felt the weight she had long carried in her chest begin to ease as she held her son¡¯s hand. These journals were thest of Cain¡¯s possessions. She had held onto them all these years, desperate to keep him and Caleb with her.

    But now, she felt like she could finally let them go. She knew that Caleb could appreciate them without being bound by them.

    ¡°Caleb,¡± Fiona whispered.

    He turned and looked at her.

    Fiona smiled and touched his cheek.

    ¡°You are no longer the Alpha of Summer,¡± Fiona said softly, ¡°and you don¡¯t have to stay if you don¡¯t want to. I do not intend to force or influence you to do anything.

    "I just wanted to make sure that you and Ashleigh knew that no matter where you go or how long you are gone, you always have a home toe back to.¡±

 Chapter 780 Real Decisions

    <h4>Chapter 780 Real Decisions</h4>

    Fiona ced the key to the house in Caleb¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This ce is yours, but it¡¯s not ready to be your home just yet,¡± she said. ¡°Take your time looking around and lock up when you return to your room.¡±

    Caleb hugged his mother and thanked her again as he walked her to the front door and watched her walk back down the path. He wondered if he should offer to walk her home, then smiled as he saw a familiar young Alpha step out from the trees and take her arm.

    ¡°Rising and setting of the sun my ass¡­¡± he whispered to himself with a grin.

    He closed the door, returning up the stairs to Ashleigh, who stood before the great window looking out at the night sky.

    As he put his arms around her waist and rested his head on her shoulder, he looked out at the view of the city and the hills and then up at the bright stars that sparkled in the dark.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be home,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh hugged his arms around her belly and leaned back into him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mom did this,¡± he said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t either,¡± Ashleigh replied. ¡°It almost feels like we¡¯ve gone back in time.¡±

    Caleb smiled. He thought about the friends and family they had spent the evening with. They had all grown and changed while he was gone, but not so much that he felt the distance between them. Some he even felt closer to than he had before he disappeared.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how much I missed everyone,¡± he said softly. ¡°How excited I was to see them.¡±

    Ashleigh took a deep breath, lowering her eyes to the city in the distance.

    ¡°To catch up, learn how they have been, what they¡¯re up to now,¡± Caleb continued, smiling brightly.

    He kissed Ashleigh¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°They all seem happy,¡± he sighed. ¡°They¡¯ve done well in their lives. I¡¯m honestly relieved.¡±

    Ashleigh didn¡¯t reply. She only stared out into the night.

    ¡°Ash?¡± Caleb called.

    When she still didn¡¯t respond, he reached up and turned her chin so that she faced him. He met her hazel eyes. In them, he saw unshed tears. Ashleigh swallowed and turned away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, holding her tighter.

    She swallowed again and took another deep breath.

    ¡°I just¡­¡± she began softly, ¡°I just realized¡­ that all those things you learned about tonight, all the things that our friends, our family, have done or been through in the past five years¡­ it was the first time I was learning about a lot of them as well.¡±

    Caleb was surprised, but quickly the feeling fell away. He understood after all the things she had told him and the things that Galen and his mother had told him. Ashleigh¡¯s entire focus in the five years he was gone was getting him back.

    ¡°I knew I had kept my distance,¡± she whispered, ¡°I just never realized howrge that distance had grown.¡±

    Ashleigh thought of all the calls she had ignored. All the invitations she had rejected. Back then, she had told herself that there wasn¡¯t time to return home when they called and that she needed to keep her mind on finding Caleb.

    But the truth was far more straightforward than that. She couldn¡¯t handle watching them all live their lives. Not just because she was still hurting but because she was afraid. Afraid that if she stayed, she might find a reason to move on. To let go of Caleb.

    Ashleigh lowered her head, and Caleb felt a wet drop hit his arm. He turned her in his arms and hugged her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered into her ear. ¡°Because of me...¡±

    Ashleigh shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t regret not giving up on you, and I would never change that.¡±

    She licked her lips and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I just wish¡­¡± she continued, ¡°I had been around more, for everyone else. That I hadn¡¯t thought not giving up on you meant I had to give up on them¡­¡±

    Caleb sighed and stroked her cheek gently.

    ¡°I understand,¡± he whispered tenderly.

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and leaned into his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote, you know,¡± he said.

    She opened her eyes and looked up at him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°They never gave up on you,¡± he smiled.

    Ashleigh furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Your family, our friends¡­ they have had every opportunity to cut you out of their lives,¡± he said. ¡°ording to what you¡¯ve said, you tried to shut them out. Yet they still called, still invited you home.¡±

    Ashleigh took a shaky breath. Her jaw quivered as she tried to control the flow of emotion that ran through her.

    Caleb leaned forward, kissing Ashleigh¡¯s lip softly.

    ¡°Do you really think gathering everyone together tonight, the celebration tomorrow, is just for me?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s for us.¡±

    Ashleigh swallowed as fresh tears fell.

    ¡°They¡¯re celebrating the return of both of us,¡± he whispered, smiling as he looked into her eyes. ¡°They missed you even more than they missed me.¡±

    Ashleigh leaned forward, pressing her forehead to his chest. She took a deep breath and sniffled as she spoke.

    ¡°How can I even begin to make it up to them?¡±

    Caleb smiled and bowed his head to kiss her hair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°But we¡¯ve got time to figure it out.¡±

    They stayed like that for a long time, just holding each other and embracing the mixture of pain and joy on their return home. Caleb wished they could stay together in their house. Still, theck offortable sleeping arrangements quickly determined they would return to their room.

    ¡°Have you thought about what you want to do now?¡± Ashleigh asked as they slowly made their way back.

    Caleb nced at her, smiled, and shook his head.

    ¡°Not really,¡± he said. He reached out and took her hand, ¡°I guess it just depends on what my wife wants to do.¡±

    Ashleigh chuckled and sighed, looking up at the stars in the sky.

    It didn¡¯t matter if it were here, or Winter, or anywhere else in the world. The position of the stars would change, but it was still the same feeling, still the same beauty.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°I remember when I was sure that my life would always be in Winter, it felt so¡­ small.¡±

    Caleb looked at her, listening.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve seen many things, been many ces¡­ the world is wide and wonderous¡­ and there is always more to see.¡±

    Caleb squeezed her hand, and she looked at him.

    ¡°And now we¡¯re free to see it all together,¡± he smiled.

    Ashleigh smiled and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± she said, then added, ¡°Of course, there are still a lot of people that want to see you, not just in Summer but all over the territories.¡±

    Caleb took a deep breath and let out an exhausted sigh.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll need to spend some time parading around, making greetings, and proving I¡¯m not some fae copy.¡±

    Ashleighughed.

    ¡°But,¡± he continued, stopping and pulling her to face him. ¡°Once we¡¯ve finished checking off all the boxes, we¡¯ll be free to make real decisions about what we want our future to look like.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled, stepped closer, and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± she whispered before raising up on her toes to kiss him.

 Chapter 781 Endings and Beginnings (Final )

    Chapter 781 Endings and Beginnings (Final )

    Two months after Caleb¡¯s miraculous return, after visiting all the packs and reassuring everyone that he was alive, the house was finallyplete. He and Ashleigh wasted no time, moving in on their return from touring the territories.

    Fiona had taken care of furnishing the entire home based on selections Ashleigh and Caleb had made before they left to visit the other packs.

    As they toured the home, they were pleased by everything they found. They immediately felt at ease andfortable with the colors and the designs.

    They rxed on the couch, facing therge window of the third floor. Caleb sat up while Ashleighy with her head on hisp. He absentmindedly stroked her hair as he talked about all they could do in the world.

    Travel to beautiful ces, visit the international packs Ashleigh had previously established alliances with, take a vacation, or go on another honeymoon.

    Ashleigh chuckled.

    ¡°The first thing you want to do is take a vacation?¡± she asked.

    Calebughed.

    ¡°It seems strange, doesn¡¯t it?¡± he said. ¡°I should be eager to return to work with how long I''ve been gone. But honestly, I¡¯m not entirely sure what my role is now or should be.¡±

    Ashleigh turned to look up at him, and he smiled down at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer Alpha,¡± he said, still smiling, ¡°and for the first time, I can say that without faking this smile.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled back up at him, reaching her hand up and touching his lips.

    ¡°I love that smile,¡± she whispered.

    Caleb chuckled, leaning forward and kissing her lips briefly.

    ¡°I want to take some time for us,¡± he whispered. ¡°I want to focus on just you for a little while.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked suggestively.

    ¡°Really,¡± he whispered back.

    Ashleigh wrapped her arm around his neck and kissed Caleb tenderly. But as he started to deepen the kiss, she pressed her hand against his chest, pushing him away.

    Caleb gave her a puzzled look, but Ashleigh just smiled.

    ¡°Do you really feel alright with how things have turned out?¡± she asked.

    Caleb smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I regret nothing about my time as Alpha or about spending my life preparing to be Alpha,¡± he said. ¡°I did what I could to lead Summer well and did a good job. But I think Galen is doing better.¡±

    Ashleigh tilted her head, carefully observing him to decide if he meant it.

    Caleb chuckled at her probing eyes.

    ¡°I mean it,¡± he said. ¡°I am proud of what I did for Summer and even prouder of what my brother has done and what he will do in the future.¡±

    Ashleigh smiled, feeling a warmth in her chest as she looked up at the man she loved. She had never seen such a contented look on his face before.

    ¡°So, you¡¯d be alright with just picking up at taking off?¡± she asked. ¡°Traveling the world, no permanent home. Moving from pack to pack, helping, training others, stopping the fae creatures from killing humans, or getting us all discovered?¡±

    Caleb looked down at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay with anything as long as I¡¯m with you,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh sat up and turned to look at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s our life, Caleb,¡± she replied, ¡°it can¡¯t just be about me and what I want.¡±

    Caleb nodded and smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said.

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve looked at the reports you sent in and from others as well,¡± he said. ¡°The creatures keep appearing, different ces, different kinds. It doesn''t seem like the Fae themselves areing back, but these creatures don¡¯t seem to be going anywhere.¡±

    Ashleigh nodded.

    ¡°Something has changed in the world, and I think there is more to it than we¡¯ve figured out,¡± he continued. ¡°I¡¯d rather be a part of figuring out that change than just reacting to it.¡±

    Caleb had thought about it over the past couple of weeks. He wanted to give Ashleigh a life that she would be happy with, but he knew neither was meant for a life of rxation. They enjoyed the hunt, solving problems, and being the heroes. Why deny it?

    ¡°So, you want to leave Summer?¡± she asked.

    Caleb took a moment to think about how he wanted to answer.

    ¡°I will always be a Summer wolf, and Summer will always be my home,¡± he said. ¡°If Galen ever needs me, he only has to call.¡±

    Caleb paused, he took a deep breath and licked his lips.

    ¡°But in life, there are endings and beginnings. My life as Alpha of Summer, has ended. And this is our new beginning.¡±

    Caleb smiled and reached out for Ashleigh¡¯s hand.

    ¡°For the first time in my life¡­ I can choose what happens next,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to follow orders or be bound by my duty. I want to decide where I go and what I do based on my desires and goals.

    He chuckled softly, giving her a mischievous grin.

    ¡°And yours, of course,¡± he said.

    Ashleigh smiled.

    ¡°I think that sounds nice,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± he asked, moving closer to her. ¡°So, shall we travel the world together?¡±

    She took a deep breath and looked away from him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s the right time,¡± she said. ¡°Bell and Galen just had their daughter, and it hasn¡¯t been long since you returned. Imagine how upset Fiona would be.¡±

    Caleb sighed and leaned forward, pressing his forehead to her shoulder as he squeezed her hand.

    ¡°We have missed out on so much, lost so much time together,¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh swallowed and took a deep breath.

    ¡°And I don¡¯t just mean thest five years,¡± he continued. ¡°So much of who we are and what we have done has been defined by cing our duty above all else, including each other.¡±

    He paused.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that anymore.¡±

    Ashleigh closed her eyes and let out her breath slowly.

    ¡°I agree,¡± she whispered back. ¡°I think it¡¯s time that we listened to our hearts¡­.¡±

    Caleb grinned, feeling as though he had won.

    ¡°¡­. All three of them,¡± Ashleigh continued, biting her lower lip.

    Caleb furrowed his brows. He pulled away from her just enough to look up into her eyes.

    ¡°All three¡­?¡± he questioned.

    Ashleigh sat up and nodded.

    ¡°All three of them,¡± she replied with a happy smile, her eyes glistening with delight.

    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened as realization struck him.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± he whispered.

    Ashleigh¡¯s smile grew as she watched him. Caleb pointed at her and licked his lips nervously.

    ¡°Yours?¡± he asked.

    Ashleigh smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Mine,¡± he said, pointing to himself.

    Ashleighughed and nodded.

    He looked at her, his chest heavy with anticipation, his gaze lowered to her stomach.

    ¡°And¡­¡± he began, pointing gingerly at her stomach, then looking back into her eyes, ¡°Are you¡­.?¡±

    Ashleighughed as she nodded her head.

    ¡°Like I said,¡± she began, ¡°I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s the right time to travel¡ª¡±

    Caleb let out a howl of joy and excitement, interrupting her words as he pulled her into his arms and kissed her fervently.

    From the day they had met, their lives had been turned upside down and inside out. Truths had be lies, and lies had been revealed as painful truths.

    They had tried to deny their bond. They attempted to devote themselves only to the duty of their packs. But in the end, it was useless.

    A false mate, the deaths of their fathers, war with an ancient enemy, and even years of separation could not dull their desire for each other or lessen the love they shared.

    Caleb held Ashleigh in his arms, and as she nuzzled against his throat, he looked back on all they had been through. All they had suffered and lost and all they had gained.

    It had been a long and painful road, but it all led to this moment, finally free of all their restrictions and misconceptions. No more secrets or lies. Only them and the life they had made together.

    Caleb smiled and looked down at Ashleigh, who smiled back at him. He lowered his eyes to her stomach and gently touched it.

    ¡°You,¡± he whispered, then looked back up to Ashleigh, ¡°and you.¡±

    Ashleigh chuckled, and Caleb smiled.

    ¡°The two of you,¡± he continued, ¡°I will devote the rest of my life to you both. I swear it.¡±

    Ashleigh leaned forward, kissing Caleb¡¯s lips softly.

    ¡°I love you, Caleb,¡± she whispered against his lips.

    ¡°I love you, Ashleigh,¡± Caleb whispered, pulling her body flush against his. ¡°I always have.¡±

    ¡°And I always will,¡± Ashleigh smiled.

    Surrendering themselves entirely to their desire and love, they spent days lost in the celebration and joy of the life they had found together.

    When they finally emerged from their new home, they shared the joyful news with their family and pack.

    Though they were no longer the Alpha and Luna, the birth of their son, Caede, three monthster, was celebrated all through Summer.

    The small family remained in the territories for the first years of Caede¡¯s life. But eventually, they left to pursue the life they dreamed of and to introduce their son to the wide world that awaited him.

    Over the years, they explored the world, making new allies and enemies. Creating memories and building bridges betweenmunities. Eventually, they found what they were looking for, a way to be a part of the changing world.

    But no matter how long they were gone or how far they had traveled, they always returned home.

    To the ce where their story had begun.

    ~ The End ~

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!